《RISE OF EROS》


 Chapter 1: PROLOGUE

    Have you ever wondered if God exists? If there is life on another? If magic exists? What is there after death?


    Well, the answer to these questions is not difficult.


    It turns out that after death, there is only one cycle of reincarnation, magic is real, there is life on others and yes, God exists, but to understand the context of this, you must know a little about the history of a few million years ago.


    In the beginning there was nothing, but the big bang was not generated out of nothing as the scientists of the earth theorize, no, God was created out of nothing, it is not known how, much less why, he was only born, and he had absolute control of creation.


    At that time there was a God, but there was nothing else, so in his boredom he created the universe, with everything in it, stars,s,ets and so on.


    It took him several millennia to finish his creation, but for an existence like him, they were like days, even so, admiring his creation he realized that it was empty, and so he created animals, nts and thinking beings.


    Thetter was not only human, it may seem strange, since on earth other races are just a product of the imagination of fantasy writers, games and movies, but this was because the earth was a created only with the human race, but God had created innumerables, where there were many other species, such as elves, dwarfs, giants, mermaids, and many more, imagine all the possible races and creatures of fantasy and mythology on earth, they really existed somewhere in the universe that God created.


    After filling the universe with life, God did not stop there, he continued to expand the universe and over time he even created other universes, with different physical, chemical, mathematical and magicalws.


    For some reason, the god liked to create and admire his creations, he gave free will to the living beings that he gave birth to in each universe and the way they act and develop entertained and surprised him.


    For him, they were small creatures without power, but they still amazed him with their ability to evolve, even though he was the one who made them.


    The millennia passed and God continued to create new universes and new life, but then the problems came, the God did not get tired of creating things, it seemed that it was his reason for existing, but over time he realized that, he had created so many universes and so many beings alive, that he could no longer monitor them, and continue creating at the same time, at that moment he realized, he was not omnipotent, nor omnipresent.


    Learning this, he began to look for solutions and the truth was that he did not have to think much, he came to the conclusion that he should havepanions to help him, but for that, he would need an others Gods, the beings he had created could not help him, so he decided to create a God, but to his misfortune, he couldn''t.


    Creating a God was impossible for him, so he found another solution, first he broke down the problem, he needed a God, and a God was one who had divinity, at that time only he had it, so his solution was simple, he would grant divinity to the beings he created.


    Having decided that, he tried it, but realized that the beings he created could not withstand it, however, he did not give up and kept experimenting until he came up with a feasible method.


    It turns out that, the living beings he created had 3 essentialponents, the body, the mind, and the soul, however, at the end of the cycle, that is, when he died, only the soul returned to the God, who erased all traces of his past life, and once the soul was cleansed, it was introduced into a new nascent living being, thuspleting the cycle of reincarnation.


    It turns out that, the method that the God found, was to deliver the divinity to the soul that returned to him at the time of its owner''s death, but did not activate it immediately, since the soul still could not bear it.


    After inserting the divinity into the soul, the soul reincarnated normally, and the person reborn with this soul would that, have certain special abilities, simr to the system of a video game on earth, then the owner would gradually assimte the divinity, until his body, mind and soul would fully assimte it, and then a new God would be born.


    The person who received this divinity would know this from his tenth year, and his mission was to ascend as a God, however, this is not a simple process, and much less fast, since it could take centuries or millennia to achieve, not to mention that he would be in a mortal world, full of difficulties and dangers.


    In other words, receiving divinity is both a blessing and a test, if you developed it you would ascend, otherwise, you would simply die like any mortal, and the cycle of reincarnation would continue.


    Over the millennia, with this method many new Gods were born, then a divine society was created, and the original God could continue to create, but another problem hit the God.


    With the method that he devised, many ascended as Gods and helped him manage his creations. At that point, his thought was that the ascended Gods would reproduce and thus be a sustainable society, but the problem was that it was a very slow process.


    For a God, a century is like a day for mortals, so, if a mortal matured and became an adult at 18, for a God, this would be about 657 millennia, this was not a long time for a God, but for a mortal it was thousands of lives, so a gap was created between the maturity of the Gods and the speed of creation of the universal and original God.


    For this reason, the universal God could not depend on the Gods born from the new divine society and had to continue using his previous method, therefore, at present, ascended Gods continue to exist, after all, they could ascend in a millennium or two, which is significantly faster.


    With all this, the universal God could continue with his life purpose, continue creating, then, I was a 25-year-old antisocial man who lived in a Third World country, who dedicated my life to work, and watching porn videos, for some reason I was chosen to receive divinity.

 Chapter 2: CHAPTER 1

    My name is Andr¨¦s Castillo, 25 years old, professional in business administration, an asocial young man, with few friends or rather no friends. I was never good at sports, and I was not a good student either, not because I was not intelligent, I just was a normal person.


    I was not a social person either because I didn''t have an attractive appearance or better said by the beauty standards of the world I''m ugly, I didn''t socialize unless it was necessary, but like any young man full of hormones, porn became my hobby.


    To be honest, it was not my hobby, in fact, while I was free, I would watch porn, would you be surprised if I said that I am the person who has seen the most porn videos in the world?


    Well that''s me, I didn''t just watch them for pleasure, there came a time when I used them as study material, it sounds pathetic, but that''s who I was.


    Thanks to this, and without any pride, I can say that, when ites to sex I am the most knowledgeable, even the author of the Kama Sutra would note to my heels, however, all that sexual knowledge, and at 25 years of age as any protagonist of an Asian light novel, I got hit by a truck and died a virgin.


    The ident was nothing dramatic, do not try to save anyone, the truck driver did not suffer a heart attack or fell asleep while driving, no, it was simple, as in any Third World country, traffic is chaotic and full of reckless drivers.


    It turns out that, the traffic light changed to a red light, but since the truck wasing at full speed, it decided to cross the street anyway, and because I waste for work, I crossed the street as soon as the traffic light changed color without checking both ways.


    Many who live in European, Asian or North American countries will think that, I simply had bad luck, since, in their countries, surely if the light is red, everyone stops, well in my country it is not like that, that is why it must be checked in bothnes of the road when you are going to cross, even when the traffic light is red, that was my mistake, and that is why I am no longer in this world.


    The advantage was that as it was a truck and at high speed, I felt no pain, everything was instantaneous and the next second, as if I were a ghost, I was in arge room, where there was the silhouette of a man who radiated an intense light.


    The light was like the sun, very bright, the strange thing was that it didn''t hurt to see it directly, I just couldn''t see the person who radiated it and when I was going to ask where was I, a small ray came out of the luminous silhouette and entered my forehead, then I lost consciousness.


    After my death and arriving in the hall with the luminous figure, I was sent to another world, one apparently 5 timesrger than the earth, just like in any Asian light novel, it was a fantasy world, with magic, great heroes, monsters, medieval cities, and different races, such as humans, elves, dwarves, and werebeasts.


    It turns out that, I had been reborn as a human boy named Andrew in a city called Calci, which is considered medium-sized in this world, has about 5 million inhabitants and is located in the empire of Cannaris, one of the 3 great empires of the Star continent.


    I belong to an ordinary family, my father is a farmer and my mother is a housewife, we live in a small wooden house with one floor, the house only has a small room where the dining room and kitchen are, a fairly narrow bathroom and two small bedrooms where a bed barely fits.


    We don''t have much, just what we need to live, families like ours are normal in this area, known as the outer zone of the city, or better known as slums.


    Honestly, despite the shorings, I had a very happy childhood, unlike my past life I was a normal boy who rted well to others and like any child, I yed with children of my age as it should be.


    Although the slums were quite dangerous, as people of dubious origin and upation would gather, there was also a sense of belonging to themunity, even the most dangerous thugs in the area, they did not intimidate the families who lived here, unless you bothered them somehow.


    Everything was normal, I was a child being a child, my father worked as a farmer in the fields of a wealthy man from the city, and my mother did what every housewife does, cook, clean, and take care of me.


    However, this changed when I turned 10, I remember that morning, I woke up as usual and when I tried to get up from my bed, which was nothing more than a straw cushion with a worn sheet on top, a severe headache attacked me.


    You see, describing that pain isplex, if I said it in a simple way it would be that my head wanted to explode, but it was so intense that I couldn''t even scream, tears came out of my eyes and in a few seconds I lost consciousness.


    Only 2 hourster I woke up and in doing so, I had a lot of new knowledge. In a nutshell what I got was 3 things, first a kind of system, second the information about the divinity, and the system and finally the ability to read and write thenguage of this world.


    I''ll start with divinity, in a nutshell, I received the information about the fact that I was chosen by the universal God as a God candidate, and that, I had to level up the system he gave me in order to adapt to divinity I will be able to ascend.


    Honestly, I was skeptical about that, if I used my reason it would be normal to believe that it was a strange dream, but for some reason I did not doubt this information and the reason for this was because I already knew it, only that until the tenth birthday I would not be aware of that, so without much thought I epted that story.


    The second thing would be the system, more than a system, it''s like ess to a file on aputer, like in video games on earth, I could ess a menu, where I could see my status as a yer.


    The system or the ability didn''t show me data on skills or physique, like in a game, that is, things like "Strength: 20" or something like that didn''te out, I didn''t even have an inventory, only the ability called "Blessing of Eros" and a short description.


    When I read the description, I almost had a heart attack, it seems that in my previous life I was a fucking porn addict, I was chosen as a candidate for the God of sex and eroticism, so my "Blessing" focuses on that.


    Summing things up, this "Blessing" gives me sex-rted benefits and in turn levels up in the same way, that is, I must be a master of obscenity.


    The most peculiar thing is that I will not know how it will help me until I go up to the next level, even so, it did show me how to level up, apparently to level up, I had to see 3 naked girls, when I saw this, I knew it would be the biggest pervert in this world, well, if the first mission was this, I can''t imagine what I should do to climb the highest levels, since, as anyone who has yed an RPG game, knows that leveling up increases the difficulty the more you advance


    Feeling a bit despondent reading the quest, I decided not to mortify myself too much, in my past life I watched a lot of porn, and it seems that in this life I will have to practice it more than watch it, so I put the subject in the back of my head.


    Finally, the ability to read and write, was a good gift, as a member of a poor family, I could never have an education, but now I did not need it, and I knew that this could open many opportunities for me.


    Finishing reviewing everything I received, I left the room and sat down at the dining table, if you can call it that, since it is nothing more than an old wooden table that barely stands, my mother brought me breakfast, breads hard with a cup of oatmeal.


    Before, this breakfast was normal, as a poor family, we cannot spend money on better food, however, now that I had recovered my past life memories, this breakfast was difficult for me to eat, remembering the delicious food of the earth, but there was nothing I could do about it, so I psyched myself up and devoured it.

 Chapter 3: CHAPTER 2

    After breakfast, I left the house as usual to y with the neighbors'' children, but this time I did not have the usual enthusiasm, after all, I was no longer a child, but a 25-year-old man.


    The other children did continue ying without worries, while I was thinking how to fulfill the system''s mission of seeing 3 naked girls.


    It would really only be 2, since in order to save water, I always took a bath with my mother in the afternoons, because of that I would see a naked woman, the problem would be the other two.


    Although I thought about it for a long time, nothing urred to me, and bath time with my mother came, so I returned home, at the moment when I entered, my mother told me to go into the bathroom, so I did.


    The bathroom is quite narrow, the toilet is nothing more than a wooden bucket, barely 2 people fit in the bathroom area and, the wooden tank was filled with water that my mother brought from the shared well in the neighborhood.


    Now that I have my memories, I can see that the toilet is not very hygienic, and that bothered me, but I guess I''ll have to get used to it, while I was thinking about it, my mother entered the bathroom and took off her clothes.


    Before, see my mother naked didn''t affect me, in the end I''m a child, and she''s my mother, but now it''s different.


    Knowing so much about sex thanks to the porn videos of my past life, it''s impossible to consider having a mature woman naked in front of me as normal, especially, because, although biologically she is my mother in this world, being who I am now, I already see her more as a woman than as a mother.


    Also, the fact that she had nice curves didn''t help, my mother in this world is 40 years old, and although she is not a great beauty, she is definitely not ugly, if I had to rate her taking 10 as a beauty that destroys cities, my mother would be a 6 or 7, therefore above average.


    Her face is not beautiful or unique, but it is oval, and with good features, her breasts are still cheerful without feeling much gravity and of considerable size, they are not huge, however, difficult to fit in an adult hand, incredibly her abdomen has little fat, almost t, wide hips and a fat, but firm butt.


    I checked her body minutely without her suspecting, to be honest, who would think that a 10-year-old boy would look at his mother with perversion, the problem was that, my little friend reacted, so I had to turn around, so she did not see me.


    She did not suspect anything, but when entering the bathroom area she saw me covering my cock and just smiled, for her, the reasoning for the situation was not that I, her son, was looking at her with perversion, but that like any child I had reached the stage where my body reacts to the opposite sex.


    She didn''t give it much importance, and didn''t bring up the topic of conversation, trying not to embarrass me, she just started with the bath as usual. After several minutes of suffering, the bath ended, and I ran to my room, while she justughed at me.


    I went into my room and closed the door, even with my face flushed with embarrassment, I changed my clothes, then I checked the system to see if the mission had changed, and indeed the mission said that there were 2 more girls to see naked.


    Seeing the progress, I was happy, I was impatient to see, what the system would give me, as a reward for leveling up. Although it was a perverted system, I could only continue with it, calm my embarrassment and move away all bad thoughts, and I left the room to have dinner.


    Dinner wasn''t much different from breakfast, besides there were only two meals, at least in my family, the poor couldn''t afford more, so I ate as fast as I could, and went back to my room running away from my mother and anything else.


    I don''t want to hear yourments about what happened in the bathroom.


    In my room, I started to think again, how toplete the mission, but nothing came to my mind, and without realizing it, I fell asleep until the next day.


    The next morning the routine was the same, I had breakfast, then I left the house to meet the other children. Again, I stayed away without ying with them, thinking about the mission, and suddenly one of the boys approached me.


    He was a boy of my height, just over 120 cm, worn clothes, white skin and ck hair, he just wanted to invite me to y with them, but I refused. This boy is my best friend in this world, so by refusing, he sat down next to me, and started talking to me.


    "Why don''t you want to y anymore?" asked the boy, I replied that I was thinking about something, the boy''s name was Castor and when he heard my answer, he can help to asked "In what?", I didn''t know what to answer him, I couldn''t tell him that I wanted to see 2 naked girls, so I kept silent.


    Seeing me in silent, Castor asked again, but I still didn''t know what to say, but soon something urred to me, and I said, "Yesterday when I was taking a shower with mom, my little friend downstairs got up, and I can''t stop thinking about it", I don''t know why it urred to me, that, saying that was a good idea, but to my surprise Castor said, "That happens to me too, it''s strange."


    I knew that a child like him didn''t know why, and I wasn''t nning to exin it either, it would be strange for him to know, so I yed the fool trying to take advantage of the situation, "Could it be that it only happens with moms?".


    "I don''t know", replied Castor innocently, then the n came to my head, and although it seemed wrong to trick him, I have to fulfill the mission, I can''t be shy like my past life, so I said, "Why don''t we check it out?, maybe we should watch each other''s moms, when we take a bath with them".


    Castor understood instantly, what I mean, so we made a pact, he told me the time when he bathed with his mother so that I could see her, and I would do the same, our families were simr, both were poor, so it was normal for the mother to bathe with him to save water.


    Since my mother and I took our baths first, we followed the n.


    Castor slipped into the back of the house, and through the open wooden window of the bathroom that faced the street, he could see my mother and I when we were taking a bath, I will not lie, knowing that another man saw me naked made me ufortable, but it was a necessary sacrifice.


    The bathroom ended without Castor being discovered, and now it was my turn, since the houses are simr, I did the same as him, I sneaked into his house from the back and peeked out the window.


    There was Castor and his mother taking a bath, I tried not to have Castor in my line of sight, I just focus on his mother, she is not as beautiful as my mother I must say, her facial features were ordinary at best, but her breasts wererger than my mother''s, however, a little more sagging, her abdomen had a bit of fat, but not that much, and although her hips were wide, her butt wasn''t as juicy as my mother''s.


    It was definitely a woman of ordinary beauty, nothing extraordinary, maybe a little of her breasts, but nothing more, however, a naked woman was a naked woman, and my little friend got up instantly, it made me think of masturbate on the spot, but it was risky, so after checking that the mission had been updated, I escaped home.


    The next day Castor approached me, and so we discussed our experience from yesterday, imagine two 10-year-olds talking about how we got hard seeing each other''s mom naked, that image is not seen every day.


    After talking with Castor, and promising not to tell anyone about this, we parted ways, he to y with the other children, and I to walk around the neighborhood, I wanted to see, if I was lucky enough to find someone bathing who I could spy, I know, I look like a pervert, but I have to do what I have to do.


    Unbelievably, I was lucky, while I was walking, I heard the sound of water falling, so I stealthily approached, and I could see a woman taking a bath, unfortunately, she was not attractive at all, she was overweight, saggy breasts and a soggy butt, I almost vomited at the sight, but I force myself to not apart the look until I verified that I had fulfilled the mission.

 Chapter 4: CHAPTER 3

    I quickly returned home, my mother was already waiting for me with dinner served, I sat down with her, and we had dinner, when I finished I immediately went to my room and after securing the door I opened the system window.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 2


    Rewards / Missions


    Without dy, I looked at the rewards, and then another window was disyed that said.


    Reward: For leveling up to 2---Eyes of Eros: They lend you the divine vision of a God, however, due to your current level they will only allow you to see up to 50 meters away, as you level up you will get improvements.


    When I saw the reward, I was excited by the name, the eyes of a God, that''s impressive, but when I read the description I was a little disappointed, the advantage is that, as I level up, this skill will improve, thanks to that I recover back a little spirit.


    The good thing about this ability is that it is passive one, it''s mean that, it is always active and does not consume energy.


    However, This doesn''t mean that, I am always seeing 50 meters away, my vision will be normal, just when I focused on a target distance, as if it was natural, I will be able to see it within the range of 50 meters.


    Without dy, I tried my new ability looking out the window and indeed I could see clearly at a distance of 50 meters as if I were right in front of the object, I still don''t find it very useful, but I stayed positive, I got that ability for something it should be useful, was what I said to myself, then after trying it, I check out the missions.


    Mission: Reach 10 points. Current points: 0.


    When I saw the mission, I felt that, it was a little strange, since it did not specify how to earn points, but the moment I thought about it, as if the system gave me the answer, I was informed that any sexual action or stimulus would add points based on its relevance.


    I have to admit, the exnation was still vague, and it didn''t make it clear what to do, but like a lightning bolt, the realization hit me, any action or sexual stimtion, it said, so I thought, seeing a naked woman could give me points, even touching a woman''s private parts should also give me stitches, and thest thing on my mind should work too, masturbation.


    Those actions were sexual and caused sexual stimuli as well, so I wasted no time and began to test my theory, without hesitation I lowered my pants and began to masturbate.


    It was the first time in this world, I anxiously shook my still tiny cock remembering the porn videos I had seen in my past life, and soon I was erect, I didn''t reach 10 cm, but I didn''t care, I knew it was still developing, so it doesn''t bother me, and after 5 minutes, I shoot my seed.


    My first ejaction flew almost a meter, my body trembled with pleasure, my breathing was a little agitate, and I have sweat on my forehead. I sat on the bed, and checked the progress of the mission, which now said that I had 1 point.


    Seeing the progress made me happy, my theory was correct, even so, I couldn''t masturbate 10 times in a row, besides, I didn''t know if repeating the action would give me more points, so I cleaned myself, cleaned my seed off the floor, pulled up my pants, then Iy down to sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up early and masturbated again earning another point, I cleaned everything, and after washing my hands in the bathroom I went to have breakfast, the variety of food was limited, always stale bread with oatmeal.


    When I finish it, I left the house, but I did not meet with the children, instead, I started a trip around the neighborhood in search of an opportunity like the one of the fat woman from yesterday taking a bath, but, although I walked for hours, I did not achieve my goal, due to I went back home and waited for the afternoon bath with my mother, to see if it would give me points.


    Bath time came, as usual I scrutinized my mother''s naked body with a perverted look without her realizing it, then we took a bath and when we finished I went to my room to verified if I had earned another point, and there were already 3.


    Confirming that seeing my mother naked gave me a point, I left the house with the intention of spying on Castor''s mother, I already knew her time to take a bath and without scruples I slipped away likest time, there were both taking a bath, but I just focused on the naked body of Castor''s mother.


    I watched her for a few minutes before leaving, I didn''t want to get caught, somehow I felt bad for spying on Castor''s mother, since, although I am a 25-year-old man in the body of a 10-year-old boy, I consider it a friend, but right now I can''t afford to not spy on his mother.


    I knew that this system would only give me more and more difficult missions, so I should take any opportunity to level up now that it is easy, although I knew that I would not be promoted any time soon, I did not know what the future held, so I should improve while still could.


    My thought had changed, I just wouldn''t tell Castor that I saw his mother take a bath every day, what he doesn''t know doesn''t hurt him, at this stage I had to be as perverted as I could, without being noticed.


    I went back home to had dinner with my mother, after, I locked myself in the room to check the progress of the mission, and I already had 4 points. Trying to check my theory, I masturbated again, confirming that if I repeated the action they would still give me points, for which already had 5 points.


    The next morning I did the same routine, I pleased myself before breakfast, I had breakfast, I walked around the neighborhood looking for opportunities that I didn''t find, and in the afternoon I took a bath with my mother, I spied on Castor''s mother, and I went back to indulge myself, before go to sleep.


    I already had 9 points and when I woke up the next day, I pleased myself again reaching the goal, so I checked the system to see what I had received and what the next mission was.


    Level: 3


    Rewards / Missions / Skills


    The menu had changed, now there was also a "Skills" option, however, first I checked the rewards and the missions, since I already knew what skill it had.


    Reward: For reaching level 3---Resistance Candy Level 1: Increases the body resistance of the person who consumes it by 20%.


    The reward this time surprised me, but after thinking about it, I realized that the resistance strengthened my body giving me more energy, whether for daily activities, as well as for sex, it was a great reward, I also noticed that as long as I don''t withdraw the reward, it was saved in the system, so I do have some kind of inventory, the only issue was, that, if I took out the item, I couldn''t put it there again.


    Without dy, I took out the resistance candy, soon a green pill wrapped in transparent stic paper appeared in my hand, it really looked like a candy that I bought as a child in my past life, so I unwrapped it, and ate it.


    Once it entered my mouth, I didn''t know if I should suck it, chew it or swallow it, but when the candy entered my mouth, it melted like cotton candy, so within seconds of swallowing it, I felt my body burning, however, the sensation didn''t take long, it just a few minutes of pain, was tolerable, soon the pain passed, then I looked at the missions.


    Mission: Reach 20 points. Current points: 0.


    Seeing the mission, I was happy, although the points to reach increased, if I followed my previous actions I would earn 4 points per day, so in 5 days, I would havepleted the mission, due to this leveling up would be easy, so check the skills.


    Eyes of Eros: They lend you the divine vision of a God, however due to your current level they will only allow you to see up to 60 meters away, as you level up you will gain upgrades.


    Honestly, the skill upgrade, got me disappointed, it only increased my view range by 10 meters and that still didn''t help me in any way.

 Chapter 5: CHAPTER 4

    Having established the action n, I carried it out without problems.


    After 5 days I hadpleted the mission, the rewards were good, I had won another level 1 resistance sweet, also won a level 1 strength sweet, thetter makes the same as the resistance one, only the 20% increase is about strength, however this one was red.


    Without dy, I ate the two sweets, the effect was simr, it melted in my mouth, I felt my body burn for a few minutes, honestly I still didn''t feel much difference in these improvements, but maybe it''s because I''m a child I have not developed my body yet.


    On the other hand, the mission for the next level was not different from the previous ones, only now I had to get 40 points, in short, each level doubles the points, surely the next one will be 80 points.


    Skill-wise I was still disappointed, the Eyes of Eros only increased the view range to 70 meters, which annoyed me a bit, since it was a useless skill until now.


    Coming out of my disappointment, I stopped thinking about it, and concentrated on getting the points I need to get, if I continued doing what I had been doing, the mission will be done in 10 days, so I got down to work.


    My theories were correct, whenpleting the mission to earn 40 points, it was updated immediately, and now I should get 80 points, the rewards were 3 sweets, a green one of level 1 resistance, a red one of level 1 strength and a blue one of speed level 1, which I consumed instantly, the Eyes of Eros followed the same pattern, increasing the range of vision by 10 meters allowing me to reach 80 meters.


    Realizing that nothing changed, I continued with the same routine, after 20 days I fulfilled the mission, the Eyes of Eros only increased the range up to 90 meters, the new mission was to obtain 160 points and the rewards were again 3 sweets, one green, one red and one blue.


    Apart from the 3 sweets I also received a fabric bracelet, it had an embroidery of ck and white lines, the description said, that, it increases the charm of the wearer by 50%, it''s mean, now the opposite sex perceives me much more charming than before, however, being a child, it is preferable to say that they find me more adorable than charming.


    Because the mission to get to level 7 was the same type as the previous ones, I continue with the same strategy, after 40 more days, it waspleted and the rewards did not vary much, only the amount, one green sweet, two red sweets and three blue sweets.


    After eating them, my resistance, strength and speed now had a 100% increase.


    The Eyes of Eros reached the range of 100 meters, and there were no other changes, leaving my status as follows.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 7


    Rewards / Missions / Skills


    Eyes of Eros: Vision Range 100 meters


    PHYSICAL IMPROVEMENTS


    100% Stamina Increase


    100% Strength Increase


    100% Speed ??Boost


    EQUIPMENT


    Cloth bracelet: Increase charm by 50%


    After checking my status, I could only be happy, the smile on my face could not be hidden, 3 months ago, I was a normal child, now a candidate of God, but I did not rx, I knew that, I was just beginning this journey, so quickly check what the next mission would be.


    Mission: Reach 320 points. Current points: 0.


    Mission: Abstinence: Complete 6 months without masturbating.


    Surprisingly 2 missions appeared, the first continued with the line of the previous ones, but the second one surprised me, it was ironic that a system that would turn me into a pervert, give me the mission to refrain from self-indulgence, but after analyzing, the 2 missions wereplementary.


    Since I can''t masturbate, I could only count on 2 points per day of seeing my mother naked and spying on Castor''s mother naked, so it would take me 160 days toplete, and at the same time I would be fulfilling the abstinence mission, so in 180 days would have fulfilled both.


    Without rushing, I decided to take my time toplete them, I really wasn''t a masturbation maniac, I just did it with the aim of earning points, now that the system prohibits it, it didn''t bother me.


    Time passed quickly, soon the 160 days passed, and the first mission wasplete, as a reward, I received another cloth bracelet, which seemed like a scam to me, I didn''t even receive candy this time, and the Eyes of Eros didn''t improve either, however, I realized that since the second mission wasn''tplete yet, it was natural to not receive any reward, so I just have to wait 20 more days.


    When the second mission asplete, I couldn''t help, but get angry, I didn''t receive any reward, in fact, the Eyes of Eros didn''t improve either, it''s not that I tried not to please myself, but not receiving anything in return really bothered me, but I couldn''t do anything, just look at the following missions.


    Mission: Reach 1,000 points. Current points: 0.


    Mission: Touch a woman''s breasts. (This action will not add points)


    When reviewing the new missions something strange happened, the mission points did not follow the pattern of doubling the objective, just immediately jumped to 1,000 points, in addition the second mission increased the difficulty by more than one degree to the previous one, however, I was not worried, for me, it would be a simple mission, after all, I bathed with my mother every day.


    In my mind touching my mother''s breasts simting an ident while taking a shower shouldn''t be a problem, however, getting the 1,000 points the way I''ve done so far would take me 250 days, that was almost a year, so I didn''t know If, I could afford that much time.


    On the other hand, I had no other option, so I continued with the routine, although I tried to find other opportunities to earn additional points, I did not seed, and I have no choice, but to add 4 points per day until I reach the goal.


    It took me 250 days to reach the goal, I must admit that, I get a little frustrated, but I persevered, and I seeded, as for my n to touch my mother''s breasts, it went without problems. When Ipleted both missions, the system surprised me.


    For the two missions the system rewarded me with a 5 cm by 5 cm wooden tablet with a strange engraving on it, ording to the description it allowed me to summon a servant, however, it also told me that I could not use it until I turned 18 years, which seemed strange to me.


    Suddenly, it was a useless object for the moment, the good thing was that the Eyes of Eros gained a new ability, now I can see the opinion of the people about me. When I observe any person with them, I will be able to know what emotion they feel for me, this was a breakthrough.


    However, what surprised me the most was the next mission, as incredible as it seemed, the mission was to turn 18 years old, which puzzled me, because I must wait almost 7 years to continue my path to promotion as a God.


    Since I had no choice, I could only wait, I thought that the reason for this quest was that as a child I wouldn''t be able to aplish the quests that followed, also the wooden tablet could also be used at that time, It doesn''t stress me out, I just continue with my normal life waiting for the time toe.


    Not having a goal, I lived my life withoutplications, the routine to earn points was suspended, I no longer needed to masturbate, or spy on Castor''s mother, and although the baths with my mother continued, they onlysted until I was 14 years old, when I was already old enough to do it alone.

 Chapter 6: CHAPTER 5

    Time passed quickly, and many events urred in these 7 years, my father got sick when I was 15 years old, and unfortunately he could not recover. After resisting a few months he could not ovee his illness and passed away.


    As the man of the house, I took his job as a farmer, I didn''t earn much, but I was able to provide money for my mother and myself, but it seems fate decided that, I had to go alone in my journy, since two years after the death of my father, my mother joined him, leaving me alone in this world.


    While it is true, that, I did not consider them my parents, I have to admit that I appreciated them, since they tried to give me the best they could, not to mention the love that they had for me. If I said that, I did not mourn their deaths, I would be lying, but such is life, and I had to go ahead.


    Being by myself, I managed to save some coins from working as a farmer, although I did not have much knowledge of that trade, I worked hard and was disciplined, thanks to that, I received a raise, it was not much, but no matter how little it was, it was extra money.


    This world handles money in metal coins, there are 3 types which each one is divided into two as follows: small copper coin andrge copper coin, small silver coin andrge silver coin and finally small  gold coin, andrge gold coin.


    The small copper coin is the one with the smallest denomination and therge gold coin is the one with thergest denomination, between them exist a ratio of 10 to 1, like this: 10 small copper coins are equivalent to 1rge copper and 10rge copper coins to 1 small silver coin, and so on.


    My sry as a farmer after the rise was 5rge copper coins per month, my expenses were 1rge copper coin per month, so I had managed to save 48rge copper coins, this was not a small amount for people of my status in this world.


    At that rate, the day of my 18th birthday arrived, and with some anxiety, I checked the system. The mission came out aspleted, but to my surprise, I not only went up one level, but two, not to mention the great reward I recibed.


    Reward: Body Enhancement Candy: Increases the user''s stamina, strength, and speed by 100%.


    Reward: Tree Potion: Increases the size of the penis by 1 cm.


    Reward: Opening of the Exchange Zone.


    The first two rewards were incredible, after consuming the candy my physique improved, the pain this time was much stronger, but I still managed to tolerate it, as for the potion it was even better, now that I was 18 years old, my body had developedpletly, my penis was already about 15 cm, and after taking the potion.


    it increased to 16 cm, yes, I know this is just a normal size penis, but my theory is, that, because my system gives me potions that allow me to increase its size, then I should start with a normal size.


    I did not give much importance to the size of my penis, in the end it had been shown in my previous world that, it is not the size that gives pleasure, and if in this world it was not like that, the system could increase it, so I put that aside, and went on to the topic that I''m most d about all this, and it was the third reward, it turns out that the system will no longer give me missions, therefore there will be no rewards either, the system hadpletely changed to a points system, in other words, I must be a gigolo.


    Let me exin better, the "Blessing of Eros", consists of bing the God of sex and eroticism, so the more sexual activities I do, I will receive points, which I can exchange in the system''s Exchange Zone, either for objects , skills or level up.


    Now everything depends on my will to improve, so I was excited, I couldn''t wait to see what new things the system would bring, I was ready to start my journey again.


    Wanting to see what the system''s Exchange Zone was like, I essed it, honestly it was like the portal of a store in a video game on earth, in the transparent box that only I could see, there were 3 tabs: objects, abilities and others.


    I reviewed all three of them, the amount of itm that appeared was insane, at the point  thet, not even with all the time of my life could I review all of them, which was a problem, since I wouldn''t know the best things I should get, that caused me a little headache, so I decided to put that aside.


    I closed the Exchange Zone and focused on the wooden tablet that, could summon a servant, it had been 7 years, and finally I could use it, I was excited, I thought I could summon a powerful creature to defend myself, you have to know that, although I am a God candidate, I have zerobat skills, and this world is far from peaceful and safe.


    It is true that, thanks to the sweets of the system I am 3 times stronger, more resistant and faster than a normal person, but this does not mean that I havebat skills, also in this world, there are beings so powerful to erase mountains with one hand, being a poor citizen, nobody would teach me how to fight, in fact I didn''t even know if I had any fighting skills.


    To be honest, I wasn''t interested in fighting either, in the few novels and animes I watched to rest my head after watching porn in my previous life, the characters who had simr situations to mine, always became incredibly strong and became maniacs from the fights, but I just wanted to develop my system, and rise as a God, so I didn''t want to be a warrior.


    I know that, having fighting skills would make a lot of things easier, but even so I preferred not to be, I knew that the system would give me such benefits if I really needed it, so I abandoned that thought, and proceeded to use the wooden tablet.


    The procedure was simple, I just had to put a drop of blood on the tablet and it would do the rest, so without dy I followed the instructions, then the tablet emitted a strong light. Tooked by surprise, I dropped it to the ground, when I covered my eyes because of the intensity of the light.


    Secondster the light receded, then I could see again, in front of me was a small creature floating, if I had to describe it, it would be a white fluff ball the size of a softball, with eyes, a nose and a mouth, it also had a thin tail which ended in another fluff ball simr to his body, but much smaller.


    The little fluff was very cute, women would surely love it, it looked like a cuddly toy, however, I was dumbfounded with my mouth open, I did not see how this creature would defend me, it did not seem strong at all, in fact, it was just pretty.


    "Greetings master, a pleasure to meet you, I need you to give me a name", said the little fluff pulling me out of my train of thoughts, "Hello, how about Fluffy?", I answered without thinking, I just said what came to my head, however, the creature did not care, and epted the pathetic name without question.


    "Thank you for the name master", answered the fluff making a kind of bow while floating, I am still a little ufortable, but I forced myself to regain myposure and began to ask him, "Tell me, what are you? And as my servant, how can you help me?


    The fluff stood there in the air, thinking about what to answer, so a little anxious I wanted to ask again, but the fluff replied, "I am a divine creature, and although I am your servant, I am also an observer", I did not understand what he wanted to say, and seeing my expression of confusion he continued, "As your servant, I am in a nutshell an assistant for your system management, think of me as an artificial intelligence from your previous life of the Blessing of Eros system."


    Hearing that I understood everything immediately, before, I was worrying about how to find the skills and items I need in the sea that was in the Exchange Zone, but now I could only tell Fluffy the characteristics and functions of what I wanted, and he could look for them giving me rmendations, Fluffy is like a search AI with a conscience.


    Having learned that, I continued the questioning, "What do you mean observer?", to which Fluffy smiled and replied, "It''s just as it sounds, to put it simply, I am yourpanion during your ascension journey, if you seed, I will continue to be your assistant after bing a God, and if you fails, I will return to the divinend to report your experience so the future candidates have better chances."


    Well, that clears things up, he will be my assistant and help me to ascend, but if I fail my experiences will be taken as study material in order to help future Gods candidates, I wasn''t amused, but I didn''t mind, I just had to ascend and there would be no problem.


    Having that clear, I kept asking Fluffy diferent questions, learning about how to earn points, although I already knew this, doing things rted to sex would give me points, the problem was that until now the only thing I did was masturbate and see women while they bathed, not to mention that, this activities only gave me 1 point.


    From Fluffy also learned that, if I continued like this, it would be years before I could have enough points to exchange something useful with the system.


    If I want to raise the level of the system, I have to start doing more adult things like kissing, touching and having sex. I also learned about my blessing.


    My blessing was not suitable forbat, it was more appropriate as a support, in other words, instead of training as a warrior, it was better to seduce women with great skills as my swords and shields.


    Honestly, I feel really pathetic to be something like that, however Fluffy said that for the candidates of Gods of my type, this was normal, since I be stronger through sex and at the same time I make my partners stronger.


    I really don''t like it, but at the end I epted the fact that my women would protect me in the future.


    After asking Fluffy a lot of questions I sat down to think about the new course of action, I have to say, Fluffy would only help me with things rted to the system, he wouldn''t advise me or anything, besides Fluffy could only be seen by me, so it just hovered over my shoulder and did nothing.


    I was lost in my thoughts for a full hour. In the end, I came to a conclusion, I mainly needed two things, money and women, the first to live, and the second to rise as a God. Sudently an idea came to me, what I need is simple, a brothel.


    Having my own brothel, would allow me to earn money and women, the problem was that I needed money to start this project, the small amount of  copper coins that, I have woult not be of any help, I needed gold coins and a lot of then, an amount  which working as a farmer I would never get.


    It is true that thanks to my blessing I have a long life expectancy, but still I did not want to be a farmer for years to collect the money I need, however, as much as I thought, can not find a better solution, so I stop thinking about that for the moment, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 7: CHAPTER 6

    The next morning, I woke up before sunrise as usual and went to work. I didn''t want to be a farmer all my life, but at the moment I couldn''t leave my job until I find something better.


    I arrived at the farm where I work, and began my shift, the ce where I work is a grape ntation that is used for the wine factory. The ntation is huge, imagine 100 hectares ofnd, all nted with grapes.


    Thend is not 100 hectares, it isrger, but those 100 hectares are nted with grapes as the heart of the business, but there were also some cattle, distition facilities for wine, and arge vi where the owner and his family lived.


    It is worth mentioning that, this hacienda is on the outskirts of the city, but not so far away, it only took half an hour to walk from one to the other and I must say that it is not one of thergest vis.


    If I had to say it, it is average, however, it is one of the few, that grew grapes and made wine, so the owners are quite wealthy.


    After lunchtime, I returned to work, but shortly after, an employee of the vi called me saying that, the boss wanted to see me.


    This disconcerted me, although I have been diligent and disciplined, winning a raise thanks to that a year ago, I did not understand the reason why the boss wanted to see me, even so, I answered the call.


    In my 3 years of work in this ce, I had never entered the owners'' house, in fact, I did not know the owners either, even when they gave me the raisest year everything was handled by the boss of the farmers, the owners don¡ät handle these matters, everything fell on the foreman.


    Not knowing what to expect, I was guided by the vi clerk to a studio on the first floor of the vi, I must say that the vi had 3 floors and the house was big enough to upy a whole city block.


    Inside, only luxuries could be seen in every corner, statues, paintings, gold embroidery, and much more, I was amazed.


    Soon we arrived at the studio, and the employee who guided me knocked on the door and announced his arrival mentioning my presence, seconds aFter from inside a voice was heard allowing us to enter, so we entered.


    In the studio was a middle-aged man, not very tall, even sitting down you could notice that, his hair was ck, without signs of aging, and his face also looked young without wrinkles despite his 45 years, although this is not abnormal in this world, the wealthy and powerful of this world can consume medicine and have rejuvenation treatment in order to extend their youth and lifespan.


    It must also be said that, the magicians and warriors are even more long-lived, in this world the stronger you are, the longer your lifespan is, it is not abnormal that the people of this world lived several centuries, only ordinary citizens had life expectancy simr to my previous world.


    We entered and greet the man sitting in front of us behind a desk, the man raised his head and asked the employee to leave, leaving me alone with the boss, he got up and approached me, "My name is Doldo M, however, I think you at least know the name of your employer," he said with a touch of pride.


    I just bowed down and introduced myself as Andrew, since that is my name in this world, Doldo attended and sat on the couch in the studio, but didn''t offer me to sit down, just kept talking, "Andrew, I called you because I need your help", I quickly replied, "Mr.


    Doldo, whenever you need, it is something that I can do, I will be happy to help".


    Doldo looked at me for a few seconds, and putting on a deste expression, he sighed and said, "Andrew, I''ll be honest, I''ve been married for 20 years and I''ve always loved my wife, however, over time we''ve had problems in our bedroom rtionship, do you understand me?", listening to his story I could only get confused, I didn''t understand why he revealed that to me, but I didn''t allow my confusion to show in my face, I just attended.


    "In recent years, my wife no longer generates emotion, so I have had to visit other women, however, I still love my wife, so I feel bad about enjoying other women when she does not receive affection from me" he keeps talking.


    While the story continued, I got more confused, but I kept listening to decipher the situation.


    "As you will understand what I want to ask you, is to help with my wife, I would like you to be her roommate, in this way she would not feel lonely and I would be less guilty for being with other women", when Doldo said this, I could only be surprised, it was a strange request, so I began to analyze it.


    To earn system points, this was a great opportunity, but I''d have to be a fool not to realize that no one would give their wife away for nothing, especially if he says he loves her as much as Doldo said, so I ask, "Your request is quite surprising, so I must ask, why me?"


    Doldoughed softly, after, a few seconds he calm down, and replied, "The employees of my mansion have been working for us for years, so my wife would never sleep with any of them, so I need you to be a new face, you are a young, disciplined, good worker, I also know you can read and write, so you are educated too, which makes you the perfect choice."


    I hadn''t said anything, I just stood there listening to Doldo and looking intently at his expressions, trying to see any hint of emotion that would give me any clue as to what he was up to, but I didn''t find anything, so I just kept listening, "It''s worth mentioning that this must be secret, obviously you will be transferred to work here at the house as my wife''s butler to make things easier, plus I will pay you 1 small gold coin per month."


    When he finished exining, I immersed myself in thinking, the situation was strange, obviously, Doldo was up to something, but the problem was that I could no longer reject the offer, since he told me about his infidelity. I could only ept or he would kill me trying to hide what I knew.


    Having figured that out, I could only bite the bullet and y along, but since I knew he was up to something I wouldn''t y ording to his n, I had to analyze the situation and look for a way out, however, for now, I agree, "Okay, I''ll help you, but Mr.


    Doldo, you will understand, that, your wife will not just throw herself at me as soon as she sees me, so I hope you will give me some time to get to know her and try to fulfill her request".


    All this was just an excuse, although my words were true, the truth was that I wanted to drag the matter until I found a way out, but Doldo only nodded and was happy inside, he didn''t show any emotion on his face, he didn''t want me to realize his n.


    Having concluded the meeting he said goodbye to me, gave me 5 small gold coins as a gift for epting the task, and told me that he would pay as we agreed at the end of each month. He also told me that he would give me 3 months to get closer to his wife.


    Also told me that, I will receive a butler''s uniform tomorrow when take me to meet her.


    I just followed their game and left, due to this camouged promotion, also told me that I should not finish my day, so I went home, when I arrive home, I sat down to review what had happened in order to find a solution.


    I have to admit I''m not the smartest person, but I''m definitely not stupid, after some thought the situation became clear to me, in this world polygamy is not abnormal, in fact it''s amon standard for the rich and powerful, especially for men, therefore, someone like Doldo thanks to his wealth could easily have several wives or concubines.


    The problem for him right now is that while he could pick up some concubines, he couldn''t neglect his wife''s needs, while this world''s society is much more inclined to favor men, it''s not like women don''t have their rights, and power, there''s where Doldo''s problemy.


    This world had a society very simr to the medieval one in my ancient world, reputation is highly valued, so if Doldo takes concubines and ys with them frequently, but doesn''t attend to his wife, his reputation would fall and he would be despised, it seems silly, but because that''s the way this society is, it can cause a lot of damage.


    In addition, Doldo''s wife has her powers, in her family, after Doldo, she is the highest authority, therefore, she would have power over the concubines and although Doldo could disavow her if he does not take care of her properly, he ys with the concubines and puts them above his wife, thetter could sue her husband for adultery and he would have everything to lose.


    Sounds weird, right? In a world where polygamy and concubines are epted, how can you sue for adultery? Well, therein lies the power and rights of women, being someone''s wife establishes you as the second authority in the family, but also as the first authority of the harem.


    Although the harem belongs to the man, it is the wife who manages it, this does not mean that a wife can take out who she does not like or something like that, managing the harem means that the harem is never above the wife and if so, the wife can sue for adultery.


    Now, what happens when there is more than one wife?


    Well, here the situation is moreplex, a harem of wives is moreplex, since all the wives have the same status before thew, at this point there are usually struggles of internal power, and depending on the husband''s preference they have more or less authority, however, even the wife with less authority is over the harem of concubines.


    I know it''s confusing, but it''s the reality of this world, that''s why very few men have several wives, they usually have between 1 and 3 wives they prefer to have concubines instead, thus mitigating power struggles and having women avable.


    This ismon knowledge, even the poor know it, that''s why I know it, and therein lies Doldo''s n, although it seems that, he offers me his wife, the truth is that he wants me to make his wife tomit adultery, so he can get rid of her without trouble, consequently he would have them kill me at the same time.


    Knowing his n, I couldn''t help, but get angry, in the end, he wants to bring me to death one way or another, but after a while I managed to calm down and start thinking of a way out of this situation.


    After thinking for a long time, I could only find a solution, I had to side with Doldo''s wife ande up with a way to fight back, I was sure, that, his wife must not be ignorant of her husband''s infidelity, so there must have been some anger built up in her.

 Chapter 8: CHAPTER 7

    Having this clear, the problem to solve now was how to fight back. I thought about it a lot, but I didn''t find anyway, because of this, I decided to wait to meet Doldo''s wife and observe her for a while, then proceed ording to the situation.


    The next day I went to work as usual at the same time, but this time I did not go to the field, but to the house, there, I was received by a fairly old butler, about 60 years old, with gray hair, wrinkles on my face, although not too many, dressed neatly in ck shoes and pants, a white long-sleeved shirt, a ck sleeveless vest over the shirt, and a ck tie.


    Apparently, the old man already knew I wasing, and invited me in, took me to the back of the house, where the employee rooms were, offered me a uniform and I proceeded to change.


    The uniform was the same as the old butler''s, I don''t know how they knew my size, but the uniform fit me perfectly, seeing me, the old man nodded in approval, then took me to a small reception room, there was no one there, just a couple of pieces of furniture, the old man sat down and invited me to sit down.


    "Young Andrew, from today you will be in charge of looking after Mrs. Emilse, she does not do many activities, she generally has a quiet life in the vi, your job is to apany her and carry out her orders", out of nowhere the old man began the instruction of my new tasks.


    Honestly, he didn''t tell me anything important, only that Mrs. Emilse usually ate alone, since Doldo was always busy and didn''t apany her, but I knew it was that he avoided her, hiding behind his work.


    I also learned that thedy likes to enjoy some snacks in the afternoon with a ss of wine from their own vineyard production, apart from that, she only read and took care of her own garden.


    After listening to the daily routine of Doldo''s wife, the old man gave me a brief tour of the house and informed me that, I should move to the house of employees, this took me by surprise, since Doldo did not mention it in our conversation, but after thinking about it, it was normal, since I would be a personal butler, I should be avable at any time.


    At the end of the tour we went to the employee cafeteria to have breakfast, I must say, it was the best meal I''ve had since I came to this world, and it was just some scrambled eggs with bread.


    After breakfast, it was already 8:00 am, at this time Mrs. Emilse was already up and having breakfast, so we waited until she finished, then the old man guided me to a small garden in the courtyard of the mansion.


    There among flowers and nts was Doldo''s wife, she worefortable and simple clothes, but you could see that they were expensive.


    The woman was of good height, about 170 cm, with white skin, although a little tanned, perhaps because she spent most of the day in her garden, dark brown hair down to her middle back, oval face with no signs of age, not a single wrinkle, light brown eyes, small nose, and thin lips.


    Her face was beautiful, and her figure sensual, her breasts weren''t big, their size could only be defined as appropriate, and they would fit perfectly in my hands, I didn''t know if it was because of the bra or by nature, but they still defied gravity and yes, in this world there are bras, in fact, I don''t understand why, but the clothes in this world are very simr to those in my previous world, although I don''t know why and how they do it.


    Thedy was also in good shape, her abdomen showed no signs of umted fat, though I couldn''t verify if she was wearing a girdle, her wide hips, a round, firm butt slightly lifted, and long toned legs made her exude elegance.


    When I saw thedy I could only curse Doldo to myself, he had such a sensual wife at home, and he said that she no longer excited him, for me this was nothing more than an excuse, at that moment, my serious thought was that Doldo was impotent, since there was no way a man could see such a woman naked and not get turned on, I was getting turned on, and she has clothes on.


    Emile noticed our presence, and I forced myself to control my excitement, put on a serious expression, and followed the old man to her, "Ma''am, this is Andrew, from today he has beenmissioned by the master to be your personal butler", the old man introduced me.


    Taking a step forward, I introduced myself again, "It''s a pleasure to meet thedy, I''ll be at your service", while I bowed a little.


    Thedy smiled warmly and returned the greeting, then the old man excused himself and left, leaving us alone. When his figure was no longer to be seen, Emilse putting on a serious expression asked, "What is the real reason for being here?


    ", when I heard the question I jumped in surprise, apparently thisdy was anything, butmon.


    In a few seconds, I put my brain to work, looking for the best course of action, my n was to observe thedy to devise a way out of this situation, but seeing the prevention thedy, I decided to go all out, and take the risk.


    "I see that thedy is very sharp, I honestly wanted to observe a little before saying this, but I think I''ll take a risk, Mrs.


    Emilse, your husband wants to set a trap for you", after saying this I observed the reaction of thedy, wanting to see her expression, but to my surprise, she didn''t flinch.


    "Then?


    What''s the n?" she asked indifferently, "Well, he didn''t really tell me, but ording to his request I intuit that he wants me topromise you tomit adultery in some way", I answered without fear, I was ying big, and even with this revtion thedy didn''t change her expression in the slightest.


    The woman didn''t say anything for a few minutes, as if thinking about something, but after a while, she broke the silence, "The fact that you reveal this to me, means that you don''t n to fulfill his request or something else?", I smiled at herment and replied, "Mydy, I was thrown into this as a scapegoat and while I admit that after meeting you I am tempted to be one, I do not intend to lose my life."


    Emilse, hearing my answer smiled a little, that delicate smile felt like the world lit up, I admit, I was stunned by her smile, and she notices it, this made herugh a little, she looked extremely cute for her age, what which made me blush with embarrassment.


    "Well, seeing that you are honest, tell me in detail", she said as she went back to take care of the flowers, then I began to tell her about the meeting with Doldo, what he told me, what he promised, and my conclusions about what I believed was Doldo''s n.


    She just listened, not taking her eyes off the flowers she was taking care of.


    When I finished telling everything, she put down the scissors that were used to prune the flowers and looked at me, she had a smile on her face as if she knew her husband wanted to frame her and said, "I think your conclusions are correct", I was surprised, she didn''t seem surprised at all, and curiously I asked, "Aren''t you surprised?


    You already knew?".


    "I didn''t know what his n was, but I knew that soon he would try to do something to get rid of me, I think he is aware that I know of his infidelity, but he doesn''t want to give me the opportunity to obtain proof", she replied, still with a smile on her face.


    I only received surprise after surprise, thisdy who looks so delicate and helpless is not simple at all.


    "Then? Do you have any n to get out of this situation?", she asked snapping me out of my train of thought, "Honestly, I was nning to observe for a while and thene up with a n", I replied immediately, Emilse just attended and went back to her flowers.


    I stood there silently watching her work and without turning to look at me, she said, "Let''s do that, let''s y his game, you will continue as my personal butler, giving him the impression that you are following his n."


    "Do you have any ns?", I couldn''t help asking, she was very calm in the face of the situation, but she just looked at me and smiled, but didn''t say anything, returning to the flowers, I could only remain silent.

 Chapter 9: CHAPTER 8

    After our talk that day, a month had passed, and I fulfilled my role as Emilse''s personal butler, I spent most of my time with her, in this time we got to know each other a little, she wasn''t very talkative, so I wasn''t able to be very intimate with her, but Doldo did not see it that way, for him, I was fulfilling the agreement, and as promised, he paid me what was agreed.


    For my part, I was a little frustrated, this situation was depriving me of earning points, I had to resort to masturbation and even with that, I could only get 2 points a day. With the 60 points that I have umted this month, there was nothing worth trading in the system.


    Today Emilse went to bed a littleter than usual, due to this I returned to my room when it was already quitete, today''s night was particrly dark, even so, thanks to the luminous stones all over the ce, the way to my room was visible.


    I walked to my room, but when I was going to enter a moving shadow caught my attention, and without thinking I followed it, honestly, I did it without thinking, because, if I had, I could have concluded that it could be a thief or worse a murderer, and I''d be in trouble.


    Fortunately, my carelessness did not lead to a catastrophe, it turns out that the shadows belonged to a guard and a housemaid, apparently, they had a secret affair, and without fear, they met outside the house to have sex.


    The maid was not a great beauty, but she did have a great pair of breasts, and although I do not want to say this the guard was not very well-endowed.


    His penis would have been 12 cm at most, the girl practiced a tits job on him, but due to her massive breasts, the guard''s cock waspletely lost from sight.


    I was hiding watching the action, the guard was almost at his climax, so he stopped the girl, she got up and leaned on a tree exposing her pussy to the guard lifting her skirt, and the guard seeing this, did not hold back and started to fuck her.


    The guard waspletely excited and prated the maid''s pussy with ferocity, however, when I saw the maid''s expression I could hardly contain myughter, her face was made of stone, and it was obvious that she was not enjoying herself in the least, what I didn''t know was whether the reason was, the size of the guard''s cock or if she is naturally insensitive.


    Five minutes had not passed when the guard tensed up his body, and came in the maid''s pussy, to my surprise, thetter finally changed her expression, but it was an expression of disappointment, apparently, the guard could not please her, however, the guard on the other hand was very satisfied.


    Seeing all this, I could only pity them, each one, for their problems. Realizing that they had finished and were cleaning up, I sneaked back to my room to avoid being seen and once inside my room, Fluffy notified me, that, by watching the show I earned 5 points.


    You have to know that, when I spied on women bathing, I only earned 1 point, apparently depending on what I see, the points vary, even so, 5 points were not much, I needed to earn more, so a n was installed in my mind.


    The next day everything went normally, Emilse followed her routine and I apanied her in silence, however, I could see the maid who had sex with the guard the night before, she was cleaning one of the rooms of the mansion, so I started my n.


    Although I was Emilse''s personal butler, I was not always with her, I had a 3-hour free time to have lunch, however, not all employees had their break at the same time, mine was around noon at 11:00 am until 2:00 pm, but the maid''s was from 12:00 pm to 3:00 pm, therefore, in my first hour off, she was still working.


    Checking that there was no one nearby, I entered the room that she was cleaning, and noticing my presence, she turned around. First, she had a confused expression, she didn''t know what I was doing there, but after myment her expression was terrified.


    "Did you enjoyst night in the field?" that''s what I said, the girl immediately understood that they had been seen, and her face paled, I remained with a smile on my face, I really looked evil and yes, you guessed right my n was ckmail.


    It turns out, that, these kinds of activities were forbidden in the vi, that''s why the two of them sneaked off to do it, but now that I knew, the maid was worried.


    She couldn''t lose this job, in fact, she only had sex with the guard since, thetter as a mansion guard earns more money, and gave her gifts, so the maid took advantage of this.


    The maid didn''t love the guard and thetter didn''t love the maid either, in fact, it was all convenience, the guard bought her gifts and she gave him pleasure, there were no emotions there, they weren''t a couple.


    If there was one thing the maid regretted, it was that the guard didn''t satisfy her, but still for the benefits she supported.


    However, at this moment she was in a problem, because, if they were exposed, they would both lose their jobs, and it must be recognized, that, it was a good job, well paid, and quiet, but now, thanks to me, it had beplicated.


    Observing her reaction, I knew that, I had achieved my goal. Striking when the iron is hot, I approached her, and whispered in her ear, "Your secret is safe with me", the maid shuddered, she knew that nothing was free, so she asked quietly, "What do you want?"


    Hearing the question I couldn''t help, but smile, so without hesitation I said, "I couldn''t help noticing yourck of emotion yesterday, maybe I can help you", I preferred not to be direct, but still she understood my point, her expression became serious, and she said, "Under one condition."


    I couldn''t help but frown, I didn''t want conditions, however, I let her continue, at the end of the day I was still in control of the situation, "It will only be once", she said determined, I just giggled softly, it was a condition that I would not fulfill, and she realized that.


    "I can''t ept that", I said in a deep voice, although without raising my voice, the maid became depressed, she knew it was an impossible request, but she had to try, resigning herself, she still asked again, "So what do you want?", smiling I whispered again, "Once a week."


    The girl wrinkled her face, to be honest, the maid was aplete whore, she didn''t mind having sex as long as she got a benefit, for example, the guard bought her clothes and other gifts, but this time she wouldn''t win anything, well she would make her sexual rtionship with the guard was kept secret, but she still disliked the idea.


    Even with her reluctance, she could only ept, she could not afford to lose her job. After obtaining her confirmation we agreed to meet on our days off, each employee had one day off a week and by coincidence, ours was thest day of the week.


    The reason we agreed to make it the day off, was that we didn''t want to be caught by someone else like I caught her and the guard.


    Doing it on the day off we could do it outside the vi, and even if it was known that we had sex, they couldn''t im us, because outside of work, we can do whatever we want.


    Leaving everything clear, I left the room leaving the maid alone, what I didn''t know was that the maid''s pussy had wet her panties, the maid was aplete whore, and the guard forst night wasn''t the only one that she fuck in this ce.


    Actually, she liked the feeling of danger, that''s why she did it with the guard and so many others in the vi under the danger of being caught, so the threat from me also excited her.


    Although she liked the feeling of danger, having been caught she couldn''t risk it anymore, she was a whore, not stupid, she still needed this job, so she pulled herself together, and continued with her work trying not to think about me.

 Chapter 10: CHAPTER 9

    The days passed quickly, and soon the day off arrived. As we agreed, the maid and I met in a tavern in the marginal area of ??the city, although we both earned some money, we were still from this region with no desire to leave it.


    Many people who were born poor in this area, when they manage to live their lives and earn money, leave immediately, but not all of them are like that, many think, that, it is better to be rich in the marginal area, than poor in the wealthy area of ??the city, that is the case of Doris, the maid I ckmailed.


    My case is different, I need money for my brothel n, therefore, it is better to live where the cost of living is lower, and nothing better for that, than the marginal area in which I was born and raised, that was my only reason.


    The ce where we met had nothing special, it was amon tavern, but it had rooms on its upper floors, like most taverns, its function is simple, on the first floor they drink alcohol and eat, and those above to have sex.


    Not wanting to be blunt, I invited Doris out for a drink before we got down to business, however, she was in no mood for it, impatiently saying, "Let''s make it quick, I still have more important things to do than waste my day off with you", with that being said we went up to the top floor, and entered a room.


    Doris went straight to the point, I had barely closed the door, when she was already undressing, soon she was in her underwear, it was my first time seeing a woman naked other than my mother in this world and my friend''s mother, not to mention that, I was still a virgin in both lifetimes.


    However, apart from the initial embarrassment, I regained myposure immediately, I could not reflect the fact of being a virgin at this time, the millions of porn videos I had seen in my past life gave me the knowledge, I just need to face the situation or at least that''s what I believe at the moment.


    I quickly took off my clothes and when we werepletely naked, we approached each other. When I was about to kiss her lips, she stopped me saying coldly, "No kisses, just sex".


    I shrugged my shoulders like saying "I don''t care", and without any sign of tenderness, took her by the shoulders and lowered her, until her face was in front of my cock, and nonchntly I expressed, "I want a good blowjob, use well those massive tits that you have".


    Doris was surprised by the abrupt change in my attitude, but she didn''t say anything, in the end, she was the one who said, 2It would only be sex", so without preamble, she took my cock with her right hand, and gently began to masturbate me until I was erect.


    Then, she took it in her mouth, and began to suck gently and slowly increased the pace, her mouth felt hot and wet, her tongue fluttered all over my cock inside her mouth giving me an infinite pleasure.


    After a few minutes of sucking my cock, she took it out of her mouth, and cing it between her breasts began to give me a tits job, I was watching her show from above, I saw how my cock was lost between her massive tits.


    After several minutes, I was about to cum, so I stopped her, make her to lie on the bed, and spread her legs, she obeyed, now I was watching her pussy, I approached, and started eating it as if there was no other delicacy delicious.


    I assumed, I was doing a good job, because in a few seconds, her pussy got wet, and she began to moan softly as if trying to drown out the pleasure she was feeling, but I was well aware of this, and kept eating her pussy.


    Soon, she couldn''t stifle her moans anymore, and gave free rein to the pleasure, moaning loudly. Seeing that, I was achieving my goal, I inserted one of my fingers into her pussy while still stimting her clitoris with my tongue.


    The double pleasure made Doris lose control, soon she came, her vaginal juices shooting outnding on my face like morning dew, just then, I stopped, watched as she writhed in spasms of pleasure, and her breathing quickened.


    I just watch her for a minute like contemting my achievement, and without letting her rest too much, lined up my cock with her pussy, and prated her mercilessly.


    She was taken by surprise, she didn''t think that, I would start fucking her right away, but soon those thoughts escaped from her mind, as the pleasure invaded her again.


    Her moans were heard again, loud and clear throughout the room, her pussy dripping liquids of love with each thrust of my cock, and trying to retain the pleasure, she wrapped her arms around my neck and dug her nails into my back.


    I felt no pain, just increased excitement, my hips just elerated, Doris was crazy with pleasure, her expression was lost in lust, and she didn''t even mind the sweat, that fell from me on her.


    After a few minutes of fucking in missionary position, Doris''s body shuddered again, and she orgasmed for the second time. Soon after, I couldn''t stand it, and fearlessly threw my seed into her dripping cunt.


    We both fell into exhaustion, and pleasure side by side on the bed, breathing heavily, and there was silence in the room as we caught our breath for a few minutes.


    When we recovered, Doris got up, took her clothes, and went into the bathroom, after a while I heard the water falling. I stayed in bed smiling, enjoying my sess, I had lost my virginity.


    After a few minutes Doris came out of the bathroom, already dressed and groomed, without saying a word she left the room, surely she was embarrassed, because there is no doubt that she enjoyed the moment more than she had nned.


    Without haste, but without dy, I also enter the bathroom, take a shower, change and left the room, went downstairs reaching the reception, paid 1rge copper coin for services, and leave.


    When I got to the farm vi, where I now live, I went to my room, then I check the system status, by having sex with Doris I should have earned several points, so I call fluffy without dy.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 10


    Points: 1,765


    Skills


    Eye of Eros: Vision Range 100 meters - Shows emotion towards the wearer.


    PHYSICAL IMPROVEMENTS


    200% Stamina Increase


    200% Strength Increase


    200% Speed ??Increase


    EQUIPMENT


    Cloth bracelet: Increase charm by 50%


    Looking at my new stats, I realized that, I had earned 1,700 points from having sex with Doris, but I couldn''t identify how those points were calcted, for example, when I masturbated, I earned 1 point, but I didn''t think I earned 1,700 points for the action of have sex, so I asked Fluffy.


    Fluffy exined to me, that, there was no point in making such a calction, since the system took into ount several variables to assign the points, things like the beauty of the woman, the positions, the actions, and even the method by which the act was consummated.


    In other words, each action gave different points, each woman could give more or less points, he even told me, that, Doris''s beauty could only be considered normal for the system, and because I consume the act with ckmail, the points I got were not many.


    From his words I understood that, I should not count points, but follow the path of perversion umting points, however, I was curious as to how the system cataloged beauty, so I asked, but Fluffy told me, "When you level up the Eyes of Eros you could see it clearly", so I didn''t pursue the subject, and went to rest until lunchtime.


    The rest of the day passed without incident. I did not cross Doris again all day, I assume she returned quitete, because even when it got dark, she had not arrived.

 Chapter 11: CHAPTER 10

    The next day, I reported to my duties as usual, found Emilse in the garden, brought her morning tea as usual, while I watch her take care of her flowers and nts for a few minutes until she finished, then she came over to take her tea.


    With grace and delicacy, she took her drink, her eyes narrowed enjoying the peaceful scene, for my part, I was delighted with her elegance, my mind could not help, but go to the image of how a woman as neat as her would be in bed, but ament in a delicate and melodic voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    "Did you have fun on your day off?", it seems like a normal and routine question, but I interpreted it in another way, for me, it sounded like "I know what you did", but I do not panic, and seriously, but without resentment, I responded with another question, "Are you spying on me?"


    "I have to make sure, that, you are an ally, and not a very clever enemy", Emilse answered matter-of-factly and took a sip of tea. I could onlyugh wryly, but I regained myposure, asking again, "So? Am I an ally or an enemy?".


    She took another sip of tea, and cing the cup on the table, she turned to look at me with a smile that froze time, and said, "I think, I can trust you", only when she spoke I escape for her spell.


    Then she began to exin her n to me, the timeline that, Doldo gave me was running out, and now that, Emilse considered me an ally, she told me her n, but listening to her, I realized that, she still doesn''t trust me.


    The reason why I deduced this was simple, it was what I had to do, to use a person of adultery in this world a trial must be made, but it is different from those carried out in my previous world.


    It could be said, that, it is much more objective and cruel, just like on Earth, evidence must be presented, the difference is that this world has people called "Scribes", they have the ability to create very powerful contracts, and these are used in trials.


    Why are they dangerous? It''s simple, the contracts used in these trials are called confirmation contracts, in where an affirmation is written on, the person who signs it, must confirm that affirmation or die.


    Now, not only is it enough to confirm the statement of the contract, it must be true, for example, if the statement of the contract says "Mr.


    Doldo M, you slept with other women behind your wife''s back, leaving her unattended", Doldo can only respond with a "Yes", but if that statement is not true, and he still says "Yes" he will still die.


    Even if he says no, he will die, that''s what''s terrifying, that''s why to ess a trial like that, irrefutable proof must be presented, because a life can be lost if the statement is poorly formted.


    This is the reason why I say that she does not trust me, since the proof, that, Emilse needs is the video of her husband being unfaithful to her, this video can only be taken by a special ss that records images, in a nutshell she wanted me to risk taking that evidence.


    If I was discovered while trying to record, that video, is the same thing as giving me up for dead and even if I seeded, Doldo would find out, that, I betrayed him, and I would also end up dead, at the end of the day, there was no escape.


    Seeing my thoughtful, and displeased expression, Emilse found out what I was thinking, and smilingly told me, "Don''t worry, if you aplish this task, I promise to get you out of the city safely, and I will pay you 1,000 small gold coins".


    Listening to her words, I can''t help, but change my expression, 1,000 small gold coins was not a small amount at all, in fact, it was a great wealth, it would even allow me to start my n to create a brothel, the drawback was the fact of me having to leave the city.


    So, I add another condition, I didn''t want her to take me out of the city safely, but to take me safely to the capital Catnar, and pay me there. Also, I demand her to sign an agreement contract simr to the confirmation contract used in court of adultery.


    In this way she could not kill me when leaving the city, and steal the promised money, because in the capital it would be difficult for her tomit this crime. Emilseughed for the first time since I met her, she understood my thoughts, concluding, that, I was a person smart and careful.


    She agreed to my condition, I didn''t know it, but Emilse was a woman of her word, she had no intention of breaking the promise, even though I didn''t demand those conditions, but she thought, that, if it helped improve my confidence, she had no problem signing the contract.


    In the afternoon hours of that same day, Emilse signed the agreement contract and gave me the recording crystal, then I started the n to unmask Doldo.


    A week passed, and I still couldn''t get the video I needed. I reported to Doldo, telling him about the progress of the mission. I told him, that, I was about toply with the request with anotherrge number of lies to please him, lies that, he believedplete.


    On my next day off I met Doris again in the same ce, it wasn''t much different from the previous time, she was cold, and wanted to finish quickly, but her body betrayed her again once I started eating her pussy, making her reach to her climax.


    After, I prated her wildly with my cock, making her get to the climax for a second time.


    If something changed, it would be, that, this time, I decided to spread my seed on her huge breasts, they looked like snowy mountains after spilling my milk on them, apart from that, I only got 1,500 points this time.


    Fluffy exined to me, that, I had received fewer points because the positions were the same and since it was the second time with her, the points went down, I wrote this down in my head, it was important information, and I continued with my mission.


    When I was at the point of a mental breakdown, an opportunity presented itself to me. Doldo went out one night to a business meeting, but my intuition told me, it was not business at all, and without being noticed I followed him.


    The whole chase left me exhausted, because I had to run behind a carriage for half an hour, fortunately I have 3 times more resistance than a normal person, or I wouldn''t have made it.


    After catching my breath, I approached the ce where Doldo entered, it was a small house, but very cozy and beautiful, it was also in the noble area of ??the city, so the person who lived there at least had a certain status.


    I quietly slipped out to the back, and taking advantage of an open window, I could see inside the house. There was Doldo and a young woman, about 20 years old, she did not have the grace and education of a cultured or noble woman, despite the expensive clothes she was wearing.


    I remained silent observing what was happening, and I found out, that, this woman was an ordinary and opportunistic girl who managed to capture Doldo''s carnal desire. This house, clothes and all the luxuries were given to her by him.


    When this conversation was happening, I started recording with the crystal that, Emilse gave me, everything was recorded, from the conversation where Doldo promised, that, he would soon leave Emilse to be with her, until he pounced on her and fucked her wildly.


    Without a doubt, this woman had experience, her movements were better than Doris''s, in addition, she knew how to please Doldo, who was not very well-endowed below.


    From seeing so much porn I could understand, that, clearly, so after Doldo spread his seed on her, I finished the recording, leaving the scene quietly.

 Chapter 12: CHAPTER 11

    I wait until the next day to meet Emilse, I gave her the crystal with the recording while I exined what had happened, I told her where her husband had gone the day before, and after seeing the video she just smiled coldly.


    "You kept your part of the deal, take today off and get your things done, you''re leaving town tonight", was what she said as she put the crystal away leaving the room where we were in.


    I didn''t have much to organize, just take the money I had saved with a few changes of clothes, and go back to the slum where I lived.


    While there, I went to the base of operations of one of the big gangs in the area. On the front they had a legal gambling house, but underneath they did a job ranging from extortion to murder.


    As a resident of this area, I knew how things were, so I went to a counter and asked to speak to the boss, but this was not the boss of the gang, but one of the captains who controlled the area where my house is.


    My intention was simple, I wanted to sell my house, since I was leaving the city, it was not necessary anymore, so after exining all this to the captain of the gang, he said that, he would give me 1 small gold coin for it, which I epted.


    That price was less than the value of the house, but I didn''t have time to haggle, so I epted, and the house was sold, I left the ce, and went to visit my friend Castor to say goodbye, he had grown strong and muscr.


    Thanks to his build, he was quickly epted into a gang in the area bing a captain, since these gangs did not mess with those from the marginal zone if they were not provoked, nobody was against belonging to these gangs.


    The gang that Castor belonged to, was subordinate to the gang that I sold the house to, but it operated in another part of the city, so I went up to him, said hello, and we chatted for a while about unimportant things.


    After a while I told him that, I would go to the capital city surprising him, however, he said goodbye with good wishes, I for my part told him that, if one day he came to the capital, he must look for me, then we said goodbye.


    I waited on the outskirts of the city at the point agreed with Emilse. When night fell, a simple carriage without decorations or distinctions arrived escorted by 4 people on horseback, they introduced themselves, and after boarding the carriage we left for the capital, Catnar.


    The capital was not very far from Calci.


    Being in the interior of the country, the roads were safe, only in a week of travel we arrived, the city was massive, nothing to envy the modern cities of my old world, if I had to find obvious differences, would be the great wall that surrounded it, that, rose up to 50 meters and the architecture was different to.


    It was a medieval architecture, withoutrge buildings, but with neat and clean roads, or at least in themon and noble areas, since the marginal areas of all cities are the same.


    Upon entering, a toll was paid, as in most cities in the country. The guard gave us a temporary identification that, allowed us to stay in the city for a week, if we wanted to stay longer we had to go to the city hall and do the paperwork.


    My escorts did not dy, after arriving at an inn, they handed me a fist-sized leather bag, known as a dimensional bag, in it were the 1,000 small gold coins that, had been agreed upon, after gave me the bag they left.


    These bags are expensive, a person like me could not buy them, because the smallest ones are 1 cubic meter like the one they gave me, and they are worth 100 small gold coins.


    Even so, they are very convenient, since many things can be loaded in them without any weight, first I opened it and check the content.


    Emilse had fulfilled her part of the deal, in fact, if I add the dimensional bag she paid more than agreed, so I expressed my gratitude in my heart andy down on the bed to rx.


    While I was resting, at Doldo''s and Emilse farm, a storm arose, Emilse denounced Doldo for adultery and with the video I recorded as proof, Doldo had to submit to the confirmation contract, and fearing for his life, confessed everything.


    Having admitted this, he was found guilty and was stripped of his vineyard. Then Emilse became the new head of the business, however, Doldo was not left without money, since he had other businesses around the city, smaller, but which they generated ie.


    When he found out about my betrayal, he swore, he would find me and skin me with his bare hands, he even swore to take revenge on Emilse, but when he sent his spies to gather information to attack her, he gave up with that idea.


    He discovered that Emilse was anything, but a delicate and lonely woman, as he thought.


    Over time, she had created awork of intelligence and alliances, to the point that she is one of the great powers of the city of Calci, something that not even he, had achieved, so that is why he preferred to direct his anger towards me.


    I woke up after my well-deserved rest without knowing what had happened in Calci, the truth is, it was not of my importance, my mind is now nning my new life in the capital.


    The first thing I had to do was get permanent residence, so I went to the city hall, it was in the center of the city, a majestic 3-story building with an extension of a block and a half.


    Withrge columns at the entrance like a Roman pantheon and seemingly made of polished stone, there were fully armed guards patrolling nearby, some even on horseback.


    I entered the door fearlessly and approached the counter where I was greeted by a young woman in her 20s with straight ck hair down to her shoulders, "Hello, I would like to apply for a residency ID," I said without preamble.


    The girl smiled at me and handed me a sheet of paper, it was a form where I had to write down my data, I quickly filled it out and returned it to her, she checked it and, finding no errors, asked me to cancel 1 small silver coin.


    After paying for it, she asked me to wait a moment, went to a cab behind her, and took out a strange blue metal te with some inscriptions on it, ced it in front of me, and asked me to ce my hand on it, which I did.


    The metal te generated a dim light and under it came a metal card of the same material.


    On it were the data that I had written down on the form, it was an identification card, she gave it to me and exined that, if, I lost it, I had 5 days to get a new one and the process cost was the same as we had done a few moments ago.


    I took the card and thanked her, after putting it in my pocket, I asked her about setting up a business in the city, which surprised her, but she quickly regained herposure and exined to myself.


    Basically there were several steps, the first was to define if I need to build or an establishment already built, if it was the second step, I had to define if, I was going to lease it or buy it, and any of these transactions it could be done at the city hall.


    However, to set up the business I had to go to the guild of businesses and merchants, where they would exin in detail the requirements and taxes that, I would be obliged to pay. Having understood this, I offered thanks again and left.

 Chapter 13: CHAPTER 12

    Having the residence identification, I began to tour the city, I had to get to know it better before opening a business, especially if it was a brothel, which was my n from the beginning.


    I didn''t rush it, I spend a whole week observing everything and notice the general aspects of the city.


    The city is divided into 6 districts, the royal district, which is where the castle is located, the king and his rtives live there. The noble district, is next to the royal district, there is where all the houses of the nobles and wealthy are located from the city.


    In themercial district, which is the name for the ce where all the businesses are, except for the inns and hotels, that, can be found in the noble,mon andmercial districts.


    Themon district is where citizens in general or not so wealthy people live, it is thergest area and although there are no extremely wealthy people in this area, that is onlypared to nobles, royalty orrge business groups.


    The red district is the entertainment is, there is where you can find most of the bars, brothels and casinos, this is the area that interested me the most, in the capital city everything was quite regted and protected, because the castle is here, but the red district and the marginal district were the exception.


    Although thew still exists in these ces, thew enforcement is not very strict here, and that is why, these districts are the most dangerous in the city, here you can find the bases for the members of the underworld.


    Lastly, the marginal district, which, as in any city, is at the extremes of the city, there is where people with the least resources live. This zone is not different from the marginal zone of Calci, perhaps the only difference is that it is from greater extension.


    After knowing all this, I knew about what I should learn more, that was, the red district. Since I wanted to create a brothel it should be located in that ce, the problem is, that, it is an area with dark organizations like the slum.


    Because of this, getting in, as a new individual, with no rtionships or patrons, wouldn''t be easy, so I needed to do some research, and that''s what I did for the next few weeks. I spent about 50 small gold coins to get some inside information, but it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    However, it was useful information, ording to what I found, I learned that there are sub-zones in the red district, to be more exact 5 sub-zones, the north zone, the south zone, the west zone, the east zone, and the central zone.


    Each zone has its great bosses who control it, only the central zone, it can be said that it has now, make no mistake, this does not mean that the central zone is total anarchy, what happens is that unlike the other 4, does not have an immovable boss.


    This is not because no one is interested in being one, what happens is that the big bosses of the other zones use it as a buffer zone, so as not to interfere in the other''s business.


    In this way, they maintain the status quo and avoid unnecessary wars, however, being thergest zone, they obviously have interests in it, but not enough to hinder the bosses of the other zones.


    Although the central zone does not have immovable bosses, that does not mean that there are no great bosses and powerful organizations, what happens is that there is not one above all, thepetition is fierce, but so are the opportunities and knowing this, I knew, that, there was the only ce where I could settle.


    Although I would have many problems, I also knew, that''s the only ce where I could be myself without having to answer to anyone, even if it meant a constant battle, so making my decision I began to investigate the central area more thoroughly.


    I spent another month and another 50 small gold coins, gathering information, as I already knew, there are powerful people in this area, but there are also ces where you could start rtively unnoticed and that''s what I was aiming for.


    Despite this, I had to get certain things before starting. The first thing I need was to get the courtesans, servants and guards as the main topics, for an unconnected person like me, that was impossible, my best option was to buy an establishment with all of this, that will save a lot of trouble.


    The only drawback of this n is that I was susceptible to having spies in my establishment, and in this type of business, not to mention this ce, trust is vital, so I had to evaluate very well.


    After a lot of research and deliberation, I came to a decision, I found the perfect ce, a region in the central zone of the red-light district.


    There were no big bosses or powerful organizations, it was about 3 streets made up of bars, casinos and brothels, very quiet, with not apparently power fights.


    I contacted one of the owners of a small brothel who was already very old and wanted to retire, I approached him, and we discussed the conditions for the acquisition of the ce.


    The brothel was smallpared to the great pleasure pces elsewhere, but it had the essentials, it was a 2-story U-shaped property, the western region contained, an office, a master bedroom, argemunal bathroom, and the kitchen of the establishment.


    The eastern region, had 20 staff rooms mainly for courtesans, but could also amodate servants, 10 on each floor, the central region contained the ces of pleasure, there were 2rgemunal halls to enjoy food and drink in thepany of the courtesans, 5 private rooms for meetings of specific groups on the first floor, and the reception.


    On the second floor, there were 10 rooms to enjoy the privatepany of the courtesans, it should be noted that the 5 private rooms have a back room to enjoy the pleasure if, any of the guests wish to be intimate with one of the courtesans who serve them.


    In the center of the building is a garden for rxation and leisure during the day for the employees, when I saw it, I knew, that it was the perfect ce, if there was something problematic, it would be the human resource.


    This industry is simr to the feudal era of Japan, in terms of courtesans and pleasure, very existed, but few brothels used ves, as customers feel that they are belittled, but for some reason, a girl who is sell to a brothel not considers a ve, although there are not many differences.


    The best brothels treat the courtesans as employees, they have sries, buy their own belongings and treat them with respect, some courtesans are even considered queens, but it does not change the fact, that, they are someone''s property, it is a difficult concept to understand for me, but I didn''t think about it, I just got carried away.


    The problem was that there were few employees, only 5 courtesans who could not be considered the most beautiful and expert in the trade, 3 employees in the kitchen and 2 guards, not to mention other positions that were not even staffed.


    Also, although the building was fine, it still needed some small repairs, it was not a business that you could buy and start work the next day, not if I wanted to establish a good business.


    In my head, I didn''t just want a brothel that provided sex, I wanted it to be a house of pleasure, that providespany andfort to clients, not just sex, and I didn''t do this out of good will, it was because I was thinking long-term.


    Well, with such a service, more money can be raised, my status will be higher, and it will attract big names that would be valuable connections, so with all this in mind, I negotiated with the old man and bought everything for 400 small gold coins, after a long andplex negotiation.

 Chapter 14: CHAPTER 13

    After buying the ce, and having the deeds in my possession, I realized the wealth difference, I had just bought a whole building with staff for only 400 small gold coins, however, Emilse gave me a dimensional bag worth 100 small gold coins as a gift.


    I could onlyugh ironically, when taking into ount that my entire business only cost 4 of these bags, but I soon recovered, I couldn''t start that way. With the title of the property I went to the guild of businesses and merchants to register my business.


    The process was simple, I just filled out a form before paid 5 small silver coins, and it was registered. The problem was the taxes, this type of business had to pay 10% of their ie, not from profits, but from ie, which was too much.


    But I get the point, this business is frowned upon by the general public, at least on the surface, as there are more and more of these businesses, which means no one is really against it.


    The good thing is that I only have to pay it from the moment I start business and since I did not n to open my brothel right away I would be exempt from taxes for one or two months until I organize everything.


    With this in mind I went to the brothel, the old man was waiting for me there, all the employees were gathered, apparently the old man had exined the situation to them, when I entered the room they all got up and greeted me, "Wee master".


    I attended with satisfaction, at least they had this education which was good, I did not want to meet resistance in this ce just starting, after a brief introduction, the old man left, leaving me alone with the employees who had expressions of concern.


    First, I observed each one of them, the 5 courtesans looked young, which was good, the bad thing is, that, above all their inexperience was noticeable, the kitchen assistants were 3dies already in their 40s, they did not look old, but they do look a little plump and of little sexual attractiveness.


    Finally the two guards, they were two men of about 30 years, with height simr to mine and somewhat stocky, my first thought was, "They had a good appearance".


    The kitchen maids and guards were marked ves, these are the ones who had a special tattoo drawn on their body that prevents them from disobeying or betraying their master and the contract authority was transferred to me, so I don''t have to worry about their loyalty.


    On the other hand, the courtesans were known as unmarked ves, unlike the previous ones, they do not have the special tattoo, so in a certain way they are free, however, they were bought by thest owner and must be under his orders, however, as a new owner, they are now under myant, until I want to release them or they pay their debt.


    The difference between the two "ves" is great, the first ones cannot disobey and their only way to be free is decition form their master in this case that will be me.


    This almost never happens, on the other hand, the second ones cannot be considered ves, they are rather used with mandatory employment contract to be fulfilled.


    After some words of wee, I told them to go back to their jobs, I also told them, that, I would speak with them individuallyter, as I had to review some things, so they should not prepare for today as they would be with the doors closed for a while.


    Everyone was surprised, but they still left, while I walked to the office and began to see the ount books in order to find out the financial situation of the business.


    While I was reading, I was surprised by the fact that the business was not bad, I did not earn a million, but I was leaving a minimum profit, however, when I continued reviewing, I realized what was happening.


    The brothel registered 10 courtesans and now there were only 5, the old man had sold the best courtesans to other brothels and those who remained were the new and inexperienced ones, the oldest in buissnes had not even been working for 3 months, I could not help butugh at helplessness, this would be a bigger challenge than I thought.


    After reviewing everything, I began the interviews individually with each of the employees, I started with the members of the kitchen.


    There was nothing strange there, thedies fell into very due to bandits who attacked their vige, they were not chefs of any kind, only housewives who know housework, which is convenient for cooking and cleaning.


    After listening to their story, I only assured them, that they would be treated well and whenever they did a good job, they would be rewarded, so they left the office relieved and even with a smile on their faces.


    Continue with the guards, their names were Carlos and Jos¨¦, their situation was simr, they were ves of war, in a nutshell they were on the losing side of a battle and fell into very, after promising them the same as the kitchen personal, they left.


    Finally, I went to the courtesans, with them I took a little more time, because I had to confirm many things, their stories were simr, sold by family members without resources or captured by bandits and sold as courtesans, so I did not dwell much on that topic.


    What I wanted mainly was to evaluate their attributes, experience and confirm their contracts, as I already mentioned, courtesans can buy their freedom and for that an amount is established.


    The first to enter is called Atna, she is a 20-year-old girl, thin with white skin, her face is average, although she has some attractiveness, her small mouth with pink lips, her hair is dark brown to her shoulders, breasts small and poorly shaped ass, although with long legs that make her seem taller than she is.


    She has been working as a courtesan in the brothel for a month, she has little experience both in the delicacy of dealing with clients and in the sexual sphere, which is the perfectbination for a courtesan disaster.


    However, I couldn''tin, now I had to work with what I had, so I told her that starting tomorrow I would train her, so shemust be ready.


    I also reminded her, her contract that established the sum of 200 small silver coins, and that, this month of work she had only earned 5rge bronze coins, of which she only earns 5%.


    With all this said, Atna had a sad expression, honestly that made me feel bad, but I also knew that, I could not be soft-hearted about this, I had already psyched myself up for the atrocities of this world and to fulfill my goal of ascending, I needed be strong handed.


    I wouldn''t be aplete bastard, though, if I had to be picky, that''s why I had to tell her like it is, and when I was about to speak again, she said with a forced smile, "At least the master is a handsome young man and not an old wrinkled man".


    I couldn''t help tough out loud, what she said had a certain truth.


    Although in their services, they will have to attend some old men, it is very different to do it once in a time than being trained by one every day, so I consoled her by saying, " Don''t worry, I don''t mean to treat any of you badly, I''ll just demand your best effort andmitment".


    Atna, listening to my warm constion, put on an authentic smile and left the office in a better mood, then, the second girl came in, her name is Kidy, and like Atna she is 20 years old with a simr story, in fact her contract is the same.


    Kidy was a little shorter than Atna, her attributes were simr, small breasts, poorly shaped butt, long legs,mon face, but her hair was a little longer, getting to her lower back, and it is ck.


    She worked in the brothel a month ago in the same way, but her earnings were higher, she had won 8rge bronze coins. After telling her the same thing as Atna, she left the office calmly.


    The third girl is called Sonia, she is 22 years old unlike the previous ones, she looked more mature, although her face had nothing special, only shoulder-length blonde hair that attracted attention.


    Her figure was nothing special either, but she had better curves than the previous two, average size breasts, a small, but shapely butt, and thick legs, however, I could see that she had a little abdominal fat, but nothing extreme.


    She had been working in the brothel for 2 months, earning 2 small silver coins, ording to her contract she had to pay 300 small silver coins to regain her freedom, but unlike the previous ones she receives 10% of the ie.


    In the same way, I gave her the notice that the others received, so she left letting in the fourth girl who is called Dami and is 21 years old, unlike the others she is energetic and curious, in fact, she is the only one who was not sold, she was here on her own initiative.


    Her face has a cute expression like a small animal, her height is short, at least shorter than the previous 3, her hair is shoulder-length ck, her figure is normal, breasts of average size, abdomen with little fat, and ass well formed, although small.


    Since, she is here on her own initiative, she does not have a contract and she is the best paid, since she receives 15% of what she earns, however, she has a 1-year work agreement, which has only been 2 months and she has achieved 8rge copper coins for business at that time.


    Since she was so energetic, I was jovial with her by informing her of tomorrow''s training and other warnings I gave to the other girls, but she justughed and left excitedly, I could only shake my head helplessly at her attitude.


    Finally, the fifth girl is called Sally, and she is 20 years old, she is the shortest among all of them, which makes her look very young, plus her innocent face helps that image, she has light brown hair up to her neck with white skin, but what surprised me the most, was her breasts.


    They were not as big as Doris''s, however, they were thergest of the 5 girls, and thanks to her small height, they were very noticeable, this made me confused, since I did not remember them like this in the meeting a while ago, which I didn''t know was that, being shorter than the others, it went unnoticed in my sight at that moment.


    Despite her cuteness, she is not shy, she has been in the brothel for 2 months, and has earned 5 small silver coins, of which she keeps 10%. Also, ording to her contract she needs to pay 500 small silver coins to regain her freedom.


    At the end of the interviews with all of them, there was a knock on my door, one of thedies from the kitchen brought my dinner. After eating, I went to my room to rest, because tomorrow I had a long and heavy day ahead of me.

 Chapter 15: CHAPTER 14

    The night passed quickly, and the sun rose early bringing dawn, however, I was an early riser than him, because when dawn came, I was already awake and checking the property in detail.


    Previously when I was negotiating, I had already reviewed the property to find out its condition, although it was an exhaustive review, I must admit that it was notplete, so I decided to do it today.


    After a few hours, I went through the entire facility, taking notes of ces that needed improvement and various ideas that urred to me, soon I arrived at the office to process the notes, I had taken, and breakfast was delivered to me.


    I had breakfast while I organized my ideas, for this reason it took longer than it should be, but it was not excessive, when I finished organizing everything, I told everyone that, they had the morning off, because I had to do some errands and left.


    Everyone was confused, but I didn''t exin anything to them, I just left. I came back at lunchtime, after eating, I rest for a couple of hours, and then, I gathered all the staff in the hall for a meeting.


    Everyone was in front of me in silence, a little nervous, except for me, I was calm, I didn''t know why, but I didn''t care, so I spoke loud and clear, "From today and under mymand things will change around here, as I already told you, I do not intend to mistreat anyone, I only demandmitment in your tasks".


    The silence still remained, I checked their expressions again verifying that what I told them, was clear and continued, "I will start giving the instructions, first, Carlos and Jos¨¦, will continue to be in charge of the security of the premises, for now you should only avoid strangers over the ce".


    The two guards replied forcefully showing that they understood, and I just smirked, changed my expression and kept talking, "The kitchendies will go to this address, where you will receive cooking sses every day for the next 3 months", I expressed while passing them a paper with a simple map.


    One of thedies received the paper, bowed to show that she understood, and then I addressed the courtesans, "As you will understand this brothel will not open in 3 months, this time we will prepare for the reopening, the food will be improved, some things will be repaired in the building, and you will be trained."


    Everyone was listening attentively, but when it was said, that, they would be trained, they got a little nervous, and it didn''t go unnoticed, so I tried to reassure them by saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly, although I won''t say it will be easy, so be prepared" .


    Myment didn''t rx them at all, it sounded more like an ultimatum, but I didn''t pay attention to it, I let each one continue with their functions, but courtesans and me stayed in the hall, then the training began.


    I had already weighed in on a methodology, these girls had 2 problems, inexperience andck of charm, in short, they were not courtesans at all, so I had to be rigorous, and the first thing was preparing an exercise menu for them.


    Nothingplex, most of them had small breasts, which were difficult to grow, but the rest of the body is different, I exined several exercises, to tone the body, eliminate fat, and erge the butt, some squats, sit-ups and other exercises, simple things they could do in the bedroom without the need for equipment.


    The girls were surprised, because they had never seen these exercises, but when I told them the benefits, they began to do them immediately, they could do it even in their rooms, but I ordered it to be done in the great hall and in my presence, I did not want them to skip this training.


    In addition to the training, one of them would have toe to my room at night, for the sex lessons, they were a bit nervous, but it was only because I was their boss now, since they had been having sex with strangers for 2 months.


    I did not give much importance to the matter, since I established this business, I decided to change, I had to separate things well, and I could not always be a good person, I had to be a lover of sex to ascend as a God, so there was no time for silly good-hearted thoughts.


    The physical training ended, and I gave them a break, but not before establishing the order in which they would visit me at night, the truth is, I did not waste time on that, I only organized them ording to their order of entry to the private interview yesterday .


    The first would be Atna, followed by Kidy, Sonia would continue, then Dami and finally Sally. When I finished announcing that, they all left, and I went out again, I needed two additional things to do find someone to repair the building, and a manager.


    The first is obvious, although in good condition, the building is old and there are ces that need repairs, the second was essential for the administration, I need a person to coordinate the activities, the kitchen, the reception and the money.


    I could do this job myself, but then I would spend a lot of energy on it and I wouldn''t be able to progress, so without dy I went to a constructionpany and requested their services, they agreed to go to the premises the next day.


    To get a manager I went to an employmentpany, it was like a job bank, I approached and made my request, the man who attended me kept a serious expression all the time, apparently he had no prejudice about this type of business.


    Even so, he warned me that it would be difficult for a person to ept, although the conditions were good, I offered a good sry and since I had rooms avable, as additional benefits I would have room and board, but I understood the man''s point, in the end, it was a brothel.


    Although people do not openly admit it, they like this type of establishment, but in light of society it is criticized and for this reason few would want to work there, much less live in one.


    Although the prognosis is not encouraging, I paid the fee for the position to be advertised for a month and thanked the man who assisted me, in the end it was not a lot of money, and it was necessary.


    When I finished everything I needed to do that day, I returned to the brothel, it was dinner time.


    Everyone was gathered in the living room, I sat down with them, and we had dinner without any change in the environment, apparently they had noticed my way of being, especially the fact that, I didn''t mind them being casual when it was just us.


    Dinner ended, and the kitchendies began to clean, Carlos and Jos¨¦ began patrolling, and the other girls went to their rooms, I did the same, Iy down on the bed that was unexpectedlyfortable waiting for Atna''s arrival, who would be the first to be educated.


    About two hourster, a soft knock on the door was eared, since I didn''t have the door locked, I allowed entry, there was Atna, in quite revealing nightwear, it was some sort of see-through nightgown, barely reaching her butt, and it was so light that, I saw no point in wearing it, since it did not cover anything at all.


    Atna, did not wear a bra, only the nightgown and panties, which were not attractive at all, this world has a very strange textile quality, since its products are not inferior to those of the technologically advanced world, but the sexy clothesck considerably.

 Chapter 16: CHAPTER 15

    Atna entered the room and closed the door, however, she did not approach me, I could see her nervousness, which was not good, she was going to make a living of sleeping with strangers every day, so I had to make that nervousness disappeared.


    I ordered her with a calm, but firm voice toe closer, she obeyed without saying a word, when she was in front of me, I could appreciate her better, although small, her breasts already revealed her excitement, because their peaks were raised with joy.


    Gently, I took her chin and lifted her face, now we saw each other, we stayed like that for a while, and then I stole her lips, it was a tender, but passionate kiss, it felt very sweet.


    Soon I grabbed her butt and lifted her up, surprising the girl who jumped a little from the unexpected movement, took her to the bed and afterying her down, I continued kissing her sweet and tender mouth, while my hands moved skillfully all over Atna''s body.


    Touching her meager breasts, down her abdomen, kneading her thighs and invading the forbidden valley. When my hand touched her pussy, Atna contracted her entire body and let out a strangled moan.


    She was only taken by surprise, when my hand touched her pussy, it''s not like she came, but that didn''t bother me. I continued to attack her pussy with my hand, and she could only squirm in pleasure, and moan loudly.


    Soon her pussy was wet to the extreme, I removed my clothes and revealed my cock in front of her, erect anding about to explode, Atna opened her eyes as wide as she could when she saw my cock, for her, it was thergest she had ever seen , although she had not seen many, at the end of the day, the size of my cock can only be considered normal.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to her, I lined up my cock with Atna''s pussy, gently, and slowly I introduced it into her, her face changed every time I went deeper, but it wasn''t an expression of pain, maybe difort would be the word.


    That didn''t stop me, when my cock waspletely inside her, I started to move, my hips started soft and slow, a missionary position, a romantic sex, but Atna was enjoying it, her expression and moans proved it.


    With the passing of the minutes my hips elerated the rhythm, it was no longer soft and slow, now it was strong and furious, my balls crashed into her ass with each thrust, the vaginal juices flew with each blow to her pussy, and the contact of our bodies resounded in the room like continuous apuse.


    Atna was intoxicated with pleasure, she moaned loudly, her pussy was watery, her expression distorted, and after prating her for several minutes I felt the climax reach me.


    I wanted to hold the sensation of pleasure that escaped from my body, but I did not resist, and I spread my seed inside Atna''s pussy, to my surprise, as soon as I withdrew my penis, her pussy sprayed like a shower without control arge amount of pussy juice mixed with semen.


    Iy down next to her, we were both breathing hard, but after a few minutes we caught our breath, the fluids of activity were all over the bed, but we didn''t care, sweat, semen, pussy juice, everything was ignored, I had already enjoyed it, it was my time to teach.


    It wasn''t difficult to teach, I had already nned that on the first night I would have sex with the girls, based on that, I would give them advice, and in the next session we would practice.


    Atna, wasn''t the best tonight, I''m not surprised, because it''s young and inexperienced, but has a point in its favor.


    Her mouth is sweet, tender and delicate, that makes her attractive, so I told her that, she should use it better, in a few words, I was going to make her the best blowjob in the brothel, I exined everything in detail.


    After with a loud, but not at all violent naughty smack on the butt, I sent her to her room with a smile.


    Atna walked to her room on the other side of the building, a little tired, but she knew, that, she would not sleep early today, because the other girls would be waiting for her to tell them everything, and she was not wrong, when she arrived, everyone was waiting for her, so resigned, she invites them in, and tell them what has happened.


    The girls were nervous, although I seemed like a nice person, they didn''t know me well enough, and they were afraid, that, in privacy, I would change, but after listening to Atna they calmed down.


    The next morning, everyone gathered in the living room to have breakfast. After, everyone began their activities.


    The kitchendies to clean the dishes and the establishment, Jos¨¦ and Carlos to patrol, and the courtesans began their daily exercises, they were sore for yesterday''s exercise, but they didn''tin.


    After an hour of exercises, they were free, and the same was for me or so I thought, but then the workers I had hired arrived, I received them, and exined everything that had to be done.


    The workers were very professional, they understood everything, and took it seriously, they told me that all the repairs could be done in a week, and it would cost me 5rge silver coins, which I had to pay 3 before starting, and 2 when the job was dome.


    With no dy, I make the initial payment, then, they started working. I warned them not to bother the girls, or there will be consequences, but the men were very serious, they never tried to talk to the girls, which made a good impression on me.


    The day passed without major problems, the masons worked until the afternoon, they only rested at lunchtime, the courtesans would rest most of the day, which seems like a waste to me, so I gathered them in order to practice customer service.


    It was a simple process, it was a simtion, where I pretended to be a client, and they had to assist me, trying to convince me, to agree to use their services, the truth is, that, they were not all good, but they had their special points.


    So, after finishing the simtion I said, "Atna, you need to be more confident, stop being shy, be a little bold, firm", after myment Atna showed a determined expression, that make me smile, I knew, she would try hard.


    "Kidy, your situation is simr, I need you to be more daring, show your skin a little to provoke, but not too much", I continued saying.


    Kidy attend with strength letting me know, she understood, "Sonia, you are the oldest and sexier, also the most mature, I want you to overflow with seduction, for men to see you and want to devour you, act more mature, gentle, but provocative", I expressed forcefully towards her, who confirmed her understanding with a serious expression.


    "Dami, you have an energetic and curious personality, as well as a small body, you are like a little sister, y that role, be the innocently wicked little sister", I continued with my socializing and Dami showed a meaningful smile at myment.


    Finally, I turned to the missing girl and said, "Sally, you are simr to Dami, small and innocent in expression, but you have those weapons on your chest, use them, if Dami is the innocent little sister who does things without thinking, you are the intentionally perverse little sister who wants to be raped, show your attributes, just to seduce don''t show your whole hand", she understood my point and said, she would make an effort, although she seemed innocent she was not shy.


    Everyone understood their roles and what they had to practice, I told them, that, they would practice every day until they got used to it, they had to create a "Character" to interest the clients, knowing this, they left reflecting on my teachings.

 Chapter 17: CHAPTER 16

    Although it was a bit strange, all the girls spent the rest of the day practicing the characters that I had told them, some asked me for a second exercise routine, because they felt that they needed to exercise more and despite not being an expert I gave them some aerobic exercises to tone up, I was happily surprised with theirmitment.


    Soon night came, and this time Kidy knocked on my door, it was her turn to be evaluated. Without hurry, I got out of bed and walked to the door, I opened it, and there she was. She was wearing a nightgown without a bra, just like Atna the night before.


    I let her in, and with a firm and determined step she entered the room. Decisively walked to the bed and sat there, when I saw her I realized that she was trying to act firmly as I told her in the afternoon of how her character should be. I couldn''t help, but smile because of her engagement.


    I walked over to her, and sat next to her. She looked a bit nervous, but she regained herposure quickly, I could only smile, I took her hand gently, and she looked up, we looked at each other for a while, then I stole her lips.


    I kissed her tenderly, it was a long kiss, to the point of almost losing our breath, when we separated, she had a look intoxicated with pleasure, as if she couldn''t take it anymore.


    It wasn''t just because of the kiss, what happened was, while I was taking her lips, my hands were running through her body, I squeezed her ass and tits, I was like an octopus that imprisons its prey.


    She was excited, and I didn''t make her wait, I soon undressed her, then I took off my clothes as well, and began to eat her body. My mouth and tongue covered all parts of her body until I reached her pussy, I stopped there for a while, and I ate it until her pussy was dripping with water.


    Kidy was moaning in pleasure until her pussy sprayed water like a watering can on me, I didn''t let her rest despite her rough breathing and body spasms, I aligned my cock with her pussy and prated her mercilessly.


    Her eyes widened when she felt my cock inside her, but it was from the surprise, not pain, however, soon the surprise also disappeared and the moans of pleasure resounded throughout the room.


    It wasn''t long before Kidy shuddered again, and her crotch spurted pussy juices again, at that moment I knew Kidy was too sensitive, with few actions she hade twice.


    Although I learned that, I didn''t hold back, but this time I let her rest for a bit.


    When she got her breath back, I put her into a doggy style position, and I fucked her from behind, my crotch hitting her buttocks, my balls hitting her ass and my dick drilling her pussy, between moans the sound of apuse was heard.


    After several minutes, I felt like reaching my limit, and without hesitating I released all my seed into Kidy''s tight pussy, she felt the semen filling her insides. Her pussy tightened like wanting to squeeze my cock, and after a few seconds we fell in bed from exhaustion, trying to catch our breath.


    We rested for a few minutes, our breathing returned to normal, and we cleaned ourselves up. When we were already clean, Kidy left, and I went to sleep.


    The next morning, everything was going normally, the workers arrived early and continued the repairs, the girls did their exercises, I helped them with their character practice, giving them advice and night came, this time it was Sonia''s turn.


    Like the others, she arrived and knocked on the door, when I opened it, she was there with the same clothes as the previous ones, a nightgown without a bra and pantyhose, the difference was that Sonia had better curves and looked more sensual.


    Without dy, I made here in, we sat on the bed and without me saying anything, she ced a pillow on the floor, knelt on it and unbuttoned my pants, before I could say anything, she had already grabbed my cock and brought it to her mouth.


    I could tell she was more experienced than the others, not only for taking the initiative to give me a blowjob, but because of her technique, it wasn''t just a blowjob, it was a good blowjob, she could swallow arge part of my cock, there was no friction with her teeth, and her tongue was fluttering all over the ce.


    I was impressed, and just enjoy the treatment I was receiving, after several minutes my cock was as firm as steel, then Sonia stopped sucking on it, got up in front of me and gently pushed me onto the bed.


    Seeing her initiative I let her continue, I was now lying on my back onto the bed, she climbed on top of me, and crouched down like doing a squat, cing her already wet and shaved pussy in front of my face.


    Then, I understood, that, Sonia not only had the initiative, she also liked to be the one who dominates in bed, I could only smile to myself, because I couldn''t allow her to believe that being in the highest position makes her the one who leads, so I held her thighs with both hands, lowered her body further, and started sucking her pussy hard.


    She didn''t think, that, I would eat her pussy so wildly, which took her by surprise and with time the pleasure made her moan loudly, her pussy expelled juices more frequently, and when she felt that she would get to climax, she removed my hands from her.


    With her hard breathing, and weakness in her legs, she gave me an angry look, I knew that instead of being the one who dominated, she was dominated by me, I looked at her resentful expression and just smiled.


    Seeing me smile made her angrier, and then she decided to get her role back. She climbed on top of me, introduced my cock into her pussy, and begin to ride hard, she wanted to force me to admit defeat, but I couldn''t allow it.


    So, forcefully, I grabbed her ass raising her hips a bit, and didn''t let her ride, then I began to move my hips violently, drilling her pussy from below.


    Again, Sonia was taken by surprise,ter pleasure invaded her, after several minutes, her body trembled, I pulled out my cock and instantly her pussy sprayed a strong stream of juices on me.


    Sonia copsed on top of me after her orgasm, breathing fast, she was weak, and I allowed her to be on my chest until she caught her breath, when she did, she dug her nails into my chest, not very deep, just enough to cause a little pain and said, "Why didn''t all my dominance tactics work?"


    "You are very good at that, you must strengthen that role, for the clients you will be a queen, and they will be your ves, but in this room, I am the master, and you are my servant, unless I allow it, I will always dominate over you", I answered her with a deep and mocking voice.


    Sonia upon hearing my mockery, dug her nails into my chest again, then she got up, cleaned herself, got ready, and after kissing me on the cheek, she left, I stared at the door for a while thinking, "Sonia has a great future".

 Chapter 18: CHAPTER 17

    The next two nights were Dami and Sally, the first one was very enthusiastic, as she was here on her own initiative, she had a simple attitude towards sex, her thought was "I like to fuck", sometimes simple is great.


    Therefore, during the night I fucked her incessantly, thanks to her small body, I could pick her up and move as I liked, trying many positions like the shelf, the chef, the H2O, among others positions that require leafing.


    Since, she liked fucking so much, she was good at it, not as experienced as Sonia, but definitely better than Atna and Kidy, her pussy was tight and hot, not to mention very sensitive.


    In our session, she came 4 times, which shows, how sensitive she is, I think, that, she is the most sensitive of all the girls, not to mention, the one with the greatest resistance, because even after reaching the climax, she could continue fucking.


    In my opinion, Dami is just a nymphomaniac, which didn''t bother me, for me, it was just another gold mine, after Sonia she was the one with the greatest potential.


    Thest session was for Sally, although she wasn''t shy, she was still inexperienced, but a pair of big tits made up for her inexperience, in her session not having her tits swallow my dick, was a sin.


    Since she had no experience it wasn''t the best feeling, but it was delicious sex all the same, just like Dami, her pussy was tight for her small size, but this only added to the charm.


    I only tried simple positions with her, missionary, doggy style, spooning, but the one that had the best impact was the cowgirl position, because her big tits were bouncing up and down in front of me, which was very exciting.


    With the 5 sessionspleted, I proceeded to the specific training, my idea was that each girl would focus on a specialty, if they did that thing above average it would already be an added value to their service.


    I met with them and I told each one of them, what I had considered to be their best innate ability or what they should polish to make it something like their seal of quality.


    Atna would focus on oral sex, her small mouth with thin and pink lips, I decided to train her how to give blowjobs, her goal must be making anyone that see her lips, can''t resist the impulse to fuck them.


    Kidy was the most difficult to train, because she didn''t have any special traits, that stood out.


    Because of this, I had to think for a long time about what characteristic of hers to enhance. In the end, I decided on strong sex.


    Although she is a bit shy, in her session I realized, that, when she puts her mind to something, sheplies with it, she is determined, so I thought, she could resist strong sex.


    It wouldn''t be anything extreme, because I saw a hint of concern on her face when she eared me, so I exined to her, that strong sex mainly referred to deep and fast pration, strong grips of the ass and tits, asionally a pat on the buttocks.


    Understanding me, she rxed a bit, she thought she could resist that.


    Everything was simple with Sonia, she already had a style, so I just encouraged her, she had all the capacity to be an empress, she is a dominator. Dami was curious, active and sensitive, so I said to her to focus on being submissive, let herself be dominated.


    Finally, there was Sally, her ability was evident, having that pair of tits and not using them was a sin, so she would focus on improving the use of her breasts, to the point that she has the ability to melt the cocks that fall between them.


    At the end of the talk, each of the girls went to do their exercise routines and practice their sexual skills ording to the instructions I gave them, nothingplex, it was to use objects simr to a penis for them to practice.


    I learned, although this world is open to sex, it is not as imaginative as my previous one, sex toys, as well as extravagant positions do not exist, so I thought about turning my brothel into one that has themes, that would be the attraction and for that each girl must have specialties.


    When I finished my chat with the girls, I went back to my office, sat behind my desk and called Fluffy. He soon floated up in front of me with a smile on his face and said, "Master, long time you didn''t call me, I thought you forgot about me".


    I knew he was only joking, but I still replied, "Like, I could forget about the system that will make me a God", I put aside the idle conversation and continued, "What is my current status? It must have gone up quite a bit thanks to myst week".


    Fluffy smiled and happily answered, "Master, you can be happy, it has gone up a lot", and with a movement of his fluffy tail, a screen of bluish light appeared in front of me.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 15


    Points: 15,781


    SKILLS


    Eyes of Eros: Vision range 100 meters - Shows emotion towards the wearer


    PHYSICAL UPGRADES


    200% Stamina Increase


    200% Strength Increase


    200% Speed ??Increase


    EQUIPMENT


    Fabric bracelet: Increases Charm by 50%


    I checked my status, and the differences were evident, my level increased from 10 to 15 and my points increased by approximately 12,000, which made me very happy, the other elements did not change because you have to spend points in order to gain object and abilities.


    Having so many points, I had to think about on what to spend them, then I remembered that Fluffy had said, there were different types of beauties, but since I didn''t have a good level of Eros''s eyes, I couldn''t see it, so I asked him.


    "Fluffy, a while ago you said, when my Eros eyes improved I could see many things, how much would I have to improve?


    How many points should I spend?", Fluffy looked at me thoughtfully, and a few minutester he answered, "The master has enough points to update one more level, which will allow you to see other''s emotion scores towards you and scores of women categorized as normal beauty".


    That was a great upgrade, but it seemed strange to me, I thought, that beauty types would be categorized with different point ranges, but that doesn''t seem to be the case, being curious, I asked, "How many points would I have to spend on that upgrade?


    Also, what do you mean by normal beauty and emotion scores?".


    Upon hearing the questions, Fluffy responded instantly, like expecting such questions, first, he told me, I would have to spend 6,000 points to upgrade Eros''s eyes, then exined, that emotion scores referred to a numerical value that would appear before my eyes when I used my ability, this would show a person''s feelings towards me.


    In other words, when I activate the eyes of Eros, a screen simr to my status would appear, showing me what kind of emotions the person I see, has about me, giving it a numerical value from -300 to 300, where -300 would be death hatred and 300 serious unconditional devotion.


    Later, Fluffy exined the beauty points, he told me, the system ssified beauty into 5 categories, normal, special, world, universal and divine.


    These categories were not based only on physical appearance, they also implied special qualities, like body types, special abilities, some specific races, among others things.


    He also mentioned, that in this world, it would be difficult for universal and divine beauties to appear, in fact, if there were world beauties, it would be a great discovery, also, each category had the same range of scores, which would be from 0 to 1,000.


    Eros''s eyes could also give negative values, but this would only be when found in special cases, and not generated by natural causes, so if, I discovered a negative value, it could really be something special.


    With this improvement, I could see the scores of normal beauties, which are the most basic for the system, even so, ording to Fluffy, a girl with a score above 500 would be the so-called women who cause the fall of a city, and above 800 would be considered beauties that would cause the fall of a country.


    In a nutshell, even though they are considered normal beauties by the system, it doesn''t mean they are not attractive, the difference was not in the physical appearance, but in the special qualities of the girls or specific races, for example, a female elemental spirit would never fall into the category of normal beauty, since its mere existence is special.

 Chapter 19: CHAPTER 18

    Knowing all the benefits that this improvement would offer me, I did it without waiting, soon Fluffy made the improvement and I could see how my points decreased by 6,000, it was expensive, but it was worth it.


    Seeing that I still had a lot of points, I wanted to acquire other things, but I didn''t know what, and I rhetorically asked, "What should I acquire?", Fluffy listened to me and replied without asking, "Master, it depends on what you want".


    I looked at him with a bit of contempt, what he said was obvious, but at this moment I was the one who didn''t understand and then Fluffy exined, "Master, what I mean is that you can tell me what you want, and I could tell you the options that you have in the system", when I heard it I understood what he meant, I always forget that Fluffy is like artificial intelligence that works as a search engine and guide for the system.


    Having recognized that, I began to think, what would be nice, I needed something to help me get girls or earn money, those were my two priorities at the moment, but I didn''t know what specifically I should ask and out of options I asked, "Fluffy is there something in the system with which I can make money?


    Now it was Fluffy''s turn to look at me with contempt and making a face he said, "Master, there are so many things of this kind that your mortal life would not be enough to see them all, you must be more specific", upon hearing his criticism I must admit that I was embarrassed .


    "Sorry Fluffy, I was negligent, but what kinds of methods are there?" I asked embarrassed. Fluffy looked at me for a moment and explicitly answered several of the methods with which he could generate money thanks to the system.


    Since he was a candidate for the god of eroticism, all the methods were rted to it, but they were mainly divided into 2 types. The first were skills and the second were special items.


    Special items could be very valuable, not only would they generate a lot of money, but they would cost a lot of points to acquire, so it wasn''t an option, on the other hand, skills were more essible.


    While there were very expensive skills, there were also some that cost few points, the problem with skills is that they are dependent, for example, if I learned the sewing skill, it wasn''t like I could create a dress, shirt, or garment, in fact, learning the sewing skill just opens a portal in the system where there are garment designs you can buy with points and the sewing skill will allow you to craft that one piece.


    The same goes for pharmacology, crafting and the like, so these skills only allow me to use them on the parts I buy.


    In other words, the ability works by turning me into something simr to a machine and the design of clothes, medicine form or blueprint for the item that I buy, are the guidelines of the machine, if I have the necessary materials I can make them without error as an expert .


    Understanding Fluffy''s exnation, I began to think about what to do, because I understood that the skills did not make me an expert, they only allowed me to create an object. From what I had understood, these abilities shouldn''t be called that, since, really, you just copy a design and produce it.


    I think copier would be a better name, because in the end learning system sewing doesn''t make me a seamstress, it only allows me to make the clothes I buy, but I put that aside and seriously evaluated which skill to buy.


    The cheapest skills are unexpectedly sewing, pharmacology, and crafting, but Fluffy told me that designs, forms, and blueprints could be both cheap and expensive, however, he didn''t tell me anything else, apparently I need to learn it before he could tell me anything.


    After much thought, I decided on the pharmacology skill, as it would allow me to create medicines and cosmetics and in my opinion it is a necessary thing for me in this business in greater proportion to clothing and handicrafts.


    Learning pharmacology cost 3,000 points and after learning it, I entered the recipes, to see which ones I could buy. To my surprise, the amount is huge, so much that I couldn''t see them all, so I used Fluffy to filter the ones I could buy at the moment.


    I asked him to find forms that cost less than 3,000 points, so the list narrowed down to just 3 forms, a vitality drink, a birth control pill, a refreshing drink.


    The vitality drink was nothing more than a liquid Viagra, and it cost exactly 3,000 points. The birth control pill prevents pregnancy by 98% and costs 2,000 points.


    Finally, the refreshing drink is basically what in my past world would be a spring water, however, it could be made with certain elements and this drink has a rxing effect on whoever consumes it.


    Its effect is quite satisfactory, imagine walking on a scorching sun in the desert, and suddenly you find a small spring and without hesitation you jump into it to lower your temperature, that is the sensation you will feel when drinking this drink, and it costs 3,000 points.


    Without hesitation, I bought the birth control pill and the vitality drink. While the soft drink was good to sell alongside food and alcohol, I made a practical and reasonable choice.


    This is a brothel, so the girls don''t get pregnant and sick is one of the things I have to keep in mind. In addition, the vitality drink will allow none of the customers to have an embarrassing ident.


    While all 3 products can be marketed separately from the brothel business and would probably generate more profit than selling them in the brothel, there was a problem, only I could make those products, I couldn''t even teach them, as making them was innate to me.


    A skilled person, watching me make these products, may be able to grasp the form and process, but no matter how skilled, they will never replicate the product to the same effect.


    In my mind the necessary elements and the procedure to manufacture the vitality drink and the contraceptive pill were recorded, it was nothing simr to what was done in my previous world, in fact, in my opinion the procedure did not make sense, but if the system said so, it must be true.


    Having all this defined, I checked that I still had 1,781 points left and closed the system, now I needed to buy the necessary elements to manufacture these two products.


    They are not hard to find products, and they are not very expensive either, but I had to ensure a purchase chain to avoid shortages in the future and when I was about to write everything I needed there was a knock on the office door.


    Carmen was one of the ves in charge of the kitchen, she is 45 years old, somewhat plump in appearance and kind but strict in temperament. "Master, there''s a youngdy looking for you, she says she''s here for the job," Carmen said in a gentle voice as she bowed.


    AUTHOR''S WORDS:


    I hope you are liking the story, I know it does not have many chapters, only 1 or 2 chapters are uploaded per week, not to mention that English is not my mother tongue, however, I am trying hard.


    I thank all the readers, and although I am only writing for pleasure, I do want to learn and improve, I am not asking for gifts or stones, but I would like you toment and leave reviews, advice on what to improve or things to correct.


    In a few words, I would like more participation from you, and so I can give you a better story and in greater quantity, so pleasement.


    I appreciate any feedback, it is what interests me the most, the rest is to your liking and will be equally appreciated.

 Chapter 20: CHAPTER 19

    Carmen''s words surprised me, if I say that I had no hope that someone woulde for the job, I will be lying, because if I believed that, I would not have put the notice in the first ce, but I did not think someone would arrive so quickly.


    In no time, I regained myposure and instructed Carmen to bring the aspirant to the office.


    After a few minutes, Carmen entered the office again pany with ady of about 25 years of age, with long ck hair down to her lower back, brte skin, and a good figure.


    Long-legged, about 170 cm tall, wide hips, round firm butt, t abdomen, slim build, and breasts proportional to her figure. Her face was oval and beautiful, but with a cold expression.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t hide my astonishment, not only had someonee so soon after setting up the ad, but a woman of stunning beauty. I subconsciously used Eros''s eyes to check the beauty score, and was astounded by the result.


    The score was 875, ording to Fluffy any score over 800 was a beauty worthy of the destruction of a country, but that was not what surprised me, but the fact that, I could ssify her beauty with my ability.


    My eyes of Eros can only rate normal beauty and although this girl score is quite high, I was surprised, the system considered her a normal beauty, as she is the most beautiful woman I have ever met in person in my two lives, surpassing even Emilse.


    I quickly regained myposure, and invited thedy into the office to take seat. I asked her if she wanted something to drink, but she politely refused, so I asked Carmen to leave us alone, when she left, the conversations began.


    "I have to admit, I''m surprised that someone came so quickly, may I know your name and motivation towards this job?" I asked directly, I don''t like intrigues, and I was curious to know why a beauty like this wanted this job.


    The girl did not flinch in the least, and with a melodious voice despite her cold expression, she replied, "My name is Carolina, regarding my motivation, it may sound strange, but it is to test my ability."


    "What do you mean by testing your ability?" I asked again. Then Carolina began to exin her situation. What had happened was, that, she had been looking for a job for a long time, but she was always offered work with dubious behavior or failing her, her bosses wanted to take her to bed.


    However, she is an incredible beauty, I wanted a management job. Although, the majority of men in this type of business would see her sexually, that''s not my case. I know how to separate the business and cer.


    ording to Carolina''s logic, the pleasure industry, being surrounded by beauty and lust all the time, would prevent the people from seeing her only as a sexual object instead will be appreciated by her ability.


    Although I didn''t share her vision, I didn''t say anything. I think, no matter where you are, a beauty is a beauty and will attract the sexual desire of anyone who is close to her, regardless of the environment, but I didn''t want to destroy her illusion.


    We talked for about an hourI. I exined to her how the job would be. Things that she must do to manage the operation of the brothel. From the arrangement of the staff, to the provision of food and liquor.


    She also, has to management of the brothel staff, and also included any other function that, I request. In a few words, she will be in charge of everything, she could live and eat in the brothel as an additional benefit to her sry.


    After listening to all her functions and conditions for the job she agreed to take it under one condition.


    The condition was, that she should not be harassed, especially sexually, since she dared to apply for a job in the red-light district, means that, she is not weak-minded, but Carolina has her ideas clear, she wants to manage, but if I wanted to take advantage of her, she will immediately leave the position.


    Although Carolina is a great beauty, I am also clear about my objectives. ording to the conversation I had with her, I identified, that, she was very suitable for the position.


    I needed her, for her management skills, not for her body, also, after working here for some time, I don''t discard the possibility, that, I managed to lower her defenses.


    In other words, I took priorities into consideration, now I need her management skills, in the future I''ll see if I get more than that. With that defined, I signed the contract with her. She will start working from tomorrow.


    Saying goodbye to Carolina, I returned to the office and continued writing the materials for the Vitality Drink, and the birth control pill. The list wasn''t extensive, just about 5 ingredients each, and a few containers for coercion among other things.


    I left the list on the desk and went out to eat. During the meal, the girls asked if Carolina was a new courtesan, so I had to rify, that, she will be the new administrator, that, made them a little tense, because in the end, she will be their boss.


    I have to calmed them down during the meal. When we finished, we continued with the activities that corresponded to us. As usual, I helped the courtesans with their public attention roles, and some physical exercises.


    At the end of this practice, the courtesans returned to their rooms, however, they were not going to rest, but were waiting for my visit. I had told them, I will give them personalized sexual orientation, so they were expectant.


    The first room I entered was Atna''s. She was waiting for me sitting on the bed. After, seeing me, she immediately got up, made a little bow while she said "Master".


    I went over to her after closing the door, and sat on the bed. Atna didn''t show any kind of nervousness, and without a doubt she got on her knees, unbuttoned my pants and started ying with my cock.


    Without dy, she took it to her mouth and yed with her tongue. She had definitely improved, but she was still inexperienced, so I started instructing her. How to move the tongue, how to use her free hands to massage my testicles and thighs, as well as trying toplete a deep throat.


    She continued sucking my cock for a while, writing down everything I said to her in her mind, and after a few minutes, I stopped her, avoiding cumming in her mouth.


    I honestly was just about to cum, but I stopped myself because I had 4 more girls to visit, and it would be impossible to satisfy them all, so I decided with whom I would go all the way and with who not.


    Then, I went to see Kidy, with her the orientation was less contact, everything was done with clothes on, I taught her some positions, and we simted having sex with clothes on. I have to admit, I didn''t think that very well.


    Sometimes, stimtion like that, can be more exciting than having sex, that''s why I almost came in my pants.


    The third courtesan, that, I visited was Sally. With her, it was also a simple training session, we reviewed the positions that favored using the great front she has, such as the cowgirl position, and instructions on how to give a good tits job.


    Her power was destructive, because I couldn''t stand the excitement,ming into her huge and beautiful breasts. The next one was Dami, with her more than practicing, it was a conference. She is a sex enthusiast, for a reason, she entered this industry on her own.


    Her problem is that, despite her enthusiasm, she is inexperienced. She doesn''t know many things, so in this session I exined various things, positions, how to move, and how to act during sex.


    It was impressive to see the littledy with excess energy being quiet and paying attention like a good student, although the topic was a bit twisted, but it didn''t bother me, in my mind, sex was a normal everyday topic.


    Finally, I visited Sonia. She was the most experienced and appearance of the 5 courtesans, plus she had all the qualities to be a dominatrix, so in today''s session, I allowed her to be one, I only evaluated her performance.


    Although she did a good job, it was not extreme. I knew, that, in my previous life there are people who enjoy this role-ying to the extreme, in my opinion that can''t be pleasant, but maybe that''s just my perception, I don''t know how others feel.


    However, Sonia''s domination is softer and more manageable, she only established superiority in the sexual act with little physical abuse, in a few words, she chose the positions, demanded what should be done, and how to do it.


    In other words, in a brothel the clients are going to be satisfied by the courtesans, but with Sonia, the clients are going to satisfy her.


    In addition, she knew various positions and her movements were sensual, exciting and bewitching, even with all the thing that I had learned as a candidate for the God of eroticism, her performance was remarkable in my eyes.


    Iplimented her efforts after finishing, also gave her feedback on what she could improve, and exined some new positions as well as other tips to improve her serve, which she epted with an excited look, she definitely liked to dominate.


    It was already quitete when I finished visiting the courtesans, as I had dyed them too, I asked the kitchendies to bring their food to their rooms. I also requested my dinner in the office.


    After eating and reviewing some documents, I called Fluffy and checked what my new point bnce was. At the end of the day, I had carried out various sexual activities, what earned me over 5,000 points, my total bnce was 7,125 points.

 Chapter 21: CHAPTER 20

    The next morning, I was woken up by the noise of workers fixing up the building. These gentlemen were quite disciplined and fast workers, since it was estimated that they would finish the job in about 3 days, and to date, I had not received anyints about their behavior.


    Despite all the work and time, I hadn''t spent arge amount of money, in the end, all the repairs would only cost me 10 small gold coins. While this is not a small amount, if it were to be purchased on the scale of the business it is not a lot of money.


    Shortly after breakfast, Carolina arrived in a public carriage, not unlike a taxi. Normally she would walk, however, as she is moving to this ce today, she brought enough baggage to walk.


    I was notified of her arrival, so went out to meet her. Seeing her gracefully and elegantly step down from the carriage, that, was not worthy of her beauty, I have to admit, I was a bit dazed, but I quickly recovered, and went over to hold out her hand and help her down.


    She did not refuse, she ced her delicate and soft hand on mine to leaning down from the carriage, she thanked me still with her cold expression, but without hostility. The carriage driver had already finished unloading the luggage.


    There were 3rge suitcases in front of us, I approached the driver and paid for the service, Carolina wanted to refuse, but I forced her to give in and ordered Jos¨¦ to take two of the suitcases to the room that Carolina would use.


    I took thest suitcase, and led the way, I could have Carlos carry it, however, I couldn''t use the two guards and leave the entrance unprotected, even though we hadn''t opened for business, it wasn''t a peaceful area, even during daylight hours.


    The room where Carolina would stay, was one of the rooms for employees like those of the courtesans, the brothel has 20 rooms and only 9 were upied, since Jos¨¦ and Carlos shared a room.


    These rooms are nothing special, but they arefortable with a good size, plus they had a small bathroom, so it was better than many inns. Carolina checked out the room, and although her cold expression didn''t change from her, her voice hinted that, she liked it.


    I told her "Unpack and organize your things, then go to the main ballroom", sheplied. The ballroom is where we used to have meetings, because I needed to introduce her.


    Little more than an hourter, Carolina arrived in the room. The entire staff was already there, I asked Carolina toe over, and I began my speech in front of everyone.


    "I present Carolina, she will be our administrator, she will be in charge of managing the ce, her duties include managing personnel, negotiating provisions, liquor and any other necessary activity, she will be the one with whom you should talk about any business situation ".


    They all said "Understood" at the same time, so I stepped aside, allowing Carolina to take the stage and say a few words.


    "Good morning everyone, I appreciate the wee, I hope we get along well, I will do my best to make this business prosper so, if, you have any request, concern or rmendation, do not hesitate to tell me."


    Her melodious voice did not match the cold expression on her face, surprising everyone except for me, since I had already spoken to her yesterday. Her words were short, but without arrogance, which left a good impression on everyone.


    After the introductions, everyone returned to their activities, while I walked to the office with Carolina. Once there, we began to discuss the issues that needed to be done before the opening of the premises in 2 months.


    "Well, as you can see, repairs and staff training are being carried out, my goal is to open the doors to businesses in two and a half months, now you can ask whatever you need to know."


    "So, I''ll be direct, when do the repairs finish? What kind of trainings? Budget avable?" Carolina asked fearlessly, and I answered her, in the same way.


    "The repairs will finish in 3 to 4 days, the training of the courtesans is guided by me, I teach them how to adopt roles to entertain the guests in public and private, the cooks are taking cooking sses to improve the selection of the menu and the taste" .


    I stopped for a moment, which surprised Carolina, which was normal, she couldn''t know, I was calcting how much budget I will invest in the business, I had about 500 small gold coins, but also knew, that should leave a little in reserve, so I said, "As for the budget, 300 small gold coins".


    "That''s not much", Carolina said thoughtfully, to which I could only smile ironically, I knew that it wasn''t a lot of money for a business like this, there were still many things to do before opening the doors of the business, and that amount wouldn''t be enough, but I didn''t bother with it, and quickly started the talk again.


    "Certainly it''s little, but it''s enough to get going and move forward little by little, for now we need the essentials, staff at the reception and maids who are in charge of cleaning and serving food."


    Carolina took out a small notebook, and began to take notes, while I continued, "I think 4 women serving as maids would be good, 2 clean up in the morning and 2 serve as waiters during evening hours, for the reception, one person is enough, gender does not matter, but if it is a man, must be prudent, I will not tolerate misconduct in my business".


    The beautifuldy''s delicate hand moved ferociously, while she wrote down everything I told her, just seeing her, a smile spread on my face, so I continued with the instructions.


    "We need to get other guards, but I will take care of that personally, long-term contracts must be established for the provision of food and liquor, as well as for these materials".


    I paused for a moment as I handed her the sheet where I wrote down the materials for making the vitality drink and the birth control pill.


    Carolina didn''t know what those materials were used for, but when I exined what they did, her eyes shone brightly, it was the first time that, her expression changed, after, she said with emotion.


    "Boss, if, these products are sold in bulk you can make a fortune", upon hearing herment, I smiled helplessly, and said calmly, "For now that is not possible to mass produce, for now it will be sold as a unique drink in our establishment, in the future we will see if we can scale up".


    She understood that there was no way to producerge quantities, so what I had proposed was the best course of action, but then, she spoke again, "Then, boss, I know that the birth control pills are meant for our courtesans and will be in little demand from our guests, but I propose that the vitality drinks be at a hefty price".


    "Why do you think that?" I asked curiously, in my previous life I was a business professional, things were no different in this ce, so I had a good foundation, but I wanted to know how capable Carolina was, so I wanted to know her thought, and she did not disappoint me.


    "Boss, if the drink is effective, it will be very popr, since production is low at the moment, we can treat it as a high quality product, although it will be difficult having high profile clients being a small brothel, it should not be difficult to get some visitors with certain economic resources that can afford it".


    "I had thought the same thing, also, for the moment the pills will be for our courtesans, but in the future they will be as required as the vitality drinks, for now the drink will be the only thing that will be sold, butter we will talk about that topic".


    I ended that topic there, since I hadn''t made either product yet, so I didn''t know how the system ability works, so I didn''t want to blindly make ns. Carolina understood and we continued with the conversation.


    "Promotion is also needed, but that''s just to think about, since there is still time for the opening, thest thing is to check the dressing room for the courtesans and the uniforms for the other employees."


    This point was essential, the courtesans must wear special costumes, they could not only be erotic, in fact, they must be based on the role they are going to y, for example, Sonia will be a dominatrix, so she must have an elegant dress that shows status, because in her role she had to be practically a noble, a prouddy above the peasants, who in this ce, will be the guests or clients.


    That was a matter of great importance, so I made it a point not to skimp on it. "Boss, have you defined the name of the establishment?" Carolina asked innocently, and I immediately replied, "Heavenly Paradise".


    The name was imposing, which was not consistent with the status of the brothel, the courtesans were not the most beautiful and experienced, the establishment had no frills, no riches, the entertainment is poor, and while the food will improve it will not necessarily be exceptional.


    Taking all these faults in consideration, it can be seen, that, the name is too imposing for what the actual venue is, but in the end, my goal is to rise as a God, so I should be dominant.


    Carolina, on the other hand, did not think much about it, for her, I was only showing my ambition, in fact, she liked that, because the better the business works, the better conditions she would have, thinking about this aroused, emotion in her.

 Chapter 22: CHAPTER 21

    Carolina left the office excited believing that, myments were a statement of the ambitions, that I have, and while it is true that I had ambitions, they were most likely different from what she was thinking, however, she had no idea what I have in mind.


    The truth is, even if I knew what she was thinking, I wouldn''t worry in the slightest, at the end of the day, my ambition is to be a God, what can be bigger than that?.


    Anyway, that''s a minor issue. I continued reviewing some issues that must be done. Carolina motivated began to review the entire ce, since she was going to direct it, she wanted to know itpletely.


    She reviewed all the facilities, the repairs that had already been done, as well as those that were being done, and those that were going to be done, spoke with the team of people I had hired for the repairs, and got a better understanding of what was going on.


    She also struck up casual conversations with most of the staff, especially the courtesans. Since they would be the face of the business, she wanted to get to know them better.


    Carolina looked like a fish in water, walking all over the ce and talking to everyone, firmly and with integrity, however, what they didn''t know was that she was more nervous than she appeared.


    Her cold expression, and calcting demeanor did not allow the others to notice this fact.


    Carolina is a virgin, and she has always walked away from different jobs because there is always someone who pressures her into a sexual situation, thanks to her beauty, and now she was working in a brothel, it was not strange that she was nervous.


    Despite that, she is very determined, she wanted to face the problem of sexual harassment and in her mind the best solution is to do it head on, and what better ce than the red-light district.


    Honestly, if I knew Carolina''s thoughts I would have just thought that it''s the stupidest idea in the world, her reasoning didn''t make sense, but maybe that''s due to my thinking as a person from another world, the point is that I didn''t know her thoughts.


    Carolina finished the conversations, recognition of the building, and was surprised. While it is true that there is nothing special, not even the courtesans, it was also true that all was not lost.


    She felt that, she could make this business prosper, if she did things right, especially with the products that I had told her, I am creating. With all that in mind, she returned to her room, and watched the nocturnal movement of the sector through the window of her room.


    She watched the streets untilte at night, and was surprised at how light the streets were, and how many people were walking on them, especially the fact, that, the street in front of the brothel was not a major or main street, and even thus, the number of people was high.


    This surprised her, because the first thing she thought when she arrived at this ce was the fact that, the location was not the best, however, when she observed the movement of people at night, she understood that she cannotpare a normal business in the city with a business in the red-light district.


    With that in mind, she went to bed to rest shortly after midnight. The next morning, everyone woke up early, including Carolina, who was thest to fall asleep at dawn.


    In fact, she was the first to get up, her motivation was too great, to the point that I didn''t understand it, but since it benefited me, I didn''tin, and let her work, if she is happy, and I benefit, there is no reason to correct her.


    The reason why she got up early was, that, she wanted to check a lot of things. She wanted to taste the food, see the routines of the courtesans, and the cleanliness of the premises.


    I didn''t stop her from doing anything, in the end, that''s why I hired her. On the other hand, I left very early, since I had the intention of visiting the ve market, since I need to buy more guards, Jos¨¦ and Carlos, they would not be enough for the security of the ce.


    I walked at a calm pace, unlike the night view, in the morning, the red-light district ispletely deserted or at least in these streets that are not so popr, because where the best brothels are, the view is different.


    The most popr brothels at this time would be sending off guests who stayed all night in thepany of courtesans. Just thinking about how expensive the services of these courtesans are, and providing them for the whole night, only the wealthy could afford such luxuries .


    I soon arrived at the ve market. The market was located on the outskirts of the city, and it was massive. It was the size of half the city, the buildings were small, but the poption was greater than the poption of the city.


    Before leaving, I had asked Carolina if she knew of any ve dealers trust wordy to do business with, but she didn''t know of any. However, she had heard of apany that was in charge of that business, and apparently it was reliable.


    Grupo Galtony was the name of thepany. It was not difficult to find it.


    In the city there are buildings of 6 and even 7 floors, but in the ve market thergest buildings had 3 floors, and they were few, even so, the headquarters of the Galtony Group was a 3-story building with an extension of more than a block.


    In addition, it was very crowded, because when I entered, I could see therge number of people doing business there. I must admit, entering a ce where human life is traded, left a bad taste in my mouth, since in my previous life this was a legally abolished practice.


    Although, it caused me a bit of difort, I recovered quickly, I knew that this was another world, another culture, and otherws.


    Although it annoyed me, currently they benefited me, I just had to treat them as human beings and not as animals, and everything would be fine, at least with that thought I fooled myself.


    As I was thinking about this, a youngdy in her early twenties with a beautiful smile, somewhat revealing and provocative clothing approached me. She, with a certain grace, and provocation, bowed and greeted me.


    After the initial shock, it didn''t take me long topose myself, and wave back, while thedy was a beauty, she wasn''t up to Carolina''s 875 points, at most she was a little better than average.


    After exchanging greetings, thedy asked, "How can I help the gentleman?", I thought for a few seconds to express myself well, in order to not take so long in this ce because I didn''t like it very much.


    "I am looking for about 5bat ves to serve as guards in my business, I need them with a price of around 10 gold coins each", Imented after organizing my ideas, thedy smiled, and with a gesture of her hand, asked to follow her.

 Chapter 23: CHAPTER 22

    I followed the youngdy who was walking gracefully ahead of me. Her butt was like a peach swaying from side to side covered by a thin cloth that was the skirt she was wearing, I have to admit my little brother reacted a bit.


    To my luck or misfortune, we reached our destination before thedy''s butt caused problems difficult to solve at the time, so we entered arge room.


    There were a lot of small rooms there, like the office cubicles in my previous world. Between the corridors, several people walked apanied by ady simr to the one who apanied me.


    So I figured out what was happening. The cubicles were cells, inside them were the "Products", in other words, the ves. The people walking were customers who would possibly be buying ves, and thedies were like the one apanying me, a guide, and saleswoman.


    Being a reincarnated person from a world where this business is highly reprehensible, I felt a little upset that, people were treated like things, but I was also very clear that I couldn''t do anything, or at least for now, maybe in the future.


    Not wanting to be in a ce like this for long, I started walking the halls, checking the cells to see if I could find what I was looking for. Unfortunately for me, ns don''t always go as nned.


    I needed guards for the brothel, but just by looking at the people in the cells, I couldn''t guess anything about them. That''s made it difficult for me to choose, so I had to ask thedy who was guiding me, and because of her exnations, it took longer than I wanted to be at that ce.


    Apart from that, an unexpected event also urred. To be more exact, I found an irregrity. One of the ves caught my attention, I didn''t know why, but I knew there was something special about him, and due to the uncertainty, I asked Fluffy what was wrong with him.


    Fluffy told me that the man most likely had something special. It could be that he was a great warrior, he had a good skill or great experience, and that''s why he caught my attention, since he could be an opportunity or a threat.


    Only I could see Fluffy, and since we weremunicating mentally, there was no problem while we were talking, thedy who was guiding me just thought that, I was deliberating about which ve to buy. After a few minutes of silence, I asked about the situation of the man who called my attention.


    The youngdy told me that, he was a hunter who fell into very due to arge debt, that was unable to pay. ording to the girl, it was not clear why he contracted this debt, but some spected that his family fell ill, and take a loan to buy medicine.


    After listening to the story, I approached the cell where this man was. His physical constitution was a bit worn, it was evident that, he did not eat much, which was strange, since the sellers did not want to show "Products" in poor condition, so I asked, "Do he has any diseases?"


    Thedy understood the reason for my question, these ves are supposed to be those who know how to fight, therefore they are a little more expensive and are treated with good food, taking into ount that reason, this man did not seem healthy, even so, she replied, "He doesn''t have any apparent illness, he also eats the same food, and portions as everyone else, we honestly don''t know the reason, so despite his good looks his value is low".


    Certainly the ve had the features of a handsome man, if, he is provided with good hygiene and food, he would surely be very striking due to his appearance, but at the moment he did not seem so.


    As I looked at the man, he also saw me. I could see a strange shine in his eyes, his expression was somewhat different from the other ves, who mostly seemed resigned and preferred to be dead.


    I approached the cell and without arrogance, but without servitude, I asked the man, "Why do you look like that, if you are receiving the same treatment from everyone?" My question surprised thedy leading me.


    She thought that, I was crazy to ask such an absurd question, there was no way for the man to know, however, she said nothing and remained silent.


    The man didn''t answer, but he kept looking at me with a glow of vivacity, and a bit of surprise. I remained silent for a while, thinking. Soon deduced, the reason the man didn''t answer me was not because he didn''t know, but because he didn''t want to reveal the reason.


    That was my thought, I didn''t know if I was right, but I continued my questioning taking that conclusion as correct, without any basis or foundation, I can only call this instinct.


    "Can you fight?", the man only nodded slightly, it seemed almost imperceptible, but I didn''t care, what attracted me to this man was not his attitude, build or fighting skills, what intrigued me, was the sparkle in his eyes.


    At first, I thought it was the brightness of wanting to live, because his look was different from the many ves in this ce, who had already given up on living, but little by little my thinking changed, I didn''t know why, but my instinct told me, that sparkle in his eyes was something else.


    However, I didn''t think so much about it, in the end, after buying it I could ask him or investigate what it was, so I turned to thedy, and told her that, I would buy him and after walking through the corridors of the room for another few minutes, I chose the other 4 people who didn''t seem to havepletely abandoned their will to live.


    With the chosen ves, thedy led me to another room after talking to a man who looked like a hall guard, because he was in sturdy armor and looked powerful.


    In this room, thedy took out 5 sheets of paper, they were the contracts of the 5 men I was going to buy.


    I already knew how this transaction is carried out, because when I bought the brothel some ves were transferred to me, so I knew the process, I just had to stain the contract with a little drop of blood.


    Within minutes of being in the room, the 5 men I had bought as ves entered, led by 3 heavily armored and powerful looking guards.


    The 5 ves had few clothes, barely tattered torn pants, without shoes, and with the upper part of their bodies uncovered. The dirt on their bodies was evident, but this was normal.


    You would think, asbat ves they are high-end "Goods", therefore certain additional benefits like clothes and shoes would be offered, but the reality was, they were only considered middle-ss "Goods".


    The true high-end "Products" are sold individually, and are more expensive than dozens of ves like the ones I had purchased.


    Not wanting to dy things, I spilled some blood on the contracts, then the 5 pieces of paper glowed a bit and two small spheres of light came out of each contract, one entered my chest, the other entered the chest of each ve, then the master-ve contract was finalized.


    These contracts have few, but powerful functions, the most important being that it prevented ves from hurting or deceiving their master.


    The second was that the master held the ve''s life in his hands, with a thought, he could take his life and In the same way, a thought could prevent him from taking his own life, therefore, a ve cannotmit suicide.


    Most of the ves do not value their life, because nobody wants to live subordinate to another forever without freedom, so it would be thought that, the ves would not care if the master killed them, it would be like a liberation for them, the problem was, no master would use the contract to kill his ves.


    By holding the lives of ves in his hands, doesn''t just mean that he can kill them just by thinking about it, but that they have the ability to inflict pain.


    If they were only killed by ves, they would be more than willing to be killed, but if they had to be tortured incessantly, that is what they could not bear, so despite having no hope in life, they would rather be ves than endure the pain that breached the master-ve contract.


    The reason is that these contracts were bound to the soul of the ves, so the pain caused is because the soul is being hurt, and that pain is worse than any physical pain.


    The one who told me about all this was Fluffy, and he also told me that it would be impossible to bind myself as a ve with a contract like that, because in my soul there was a bit of divinity, and therefore it was above anything that affected the soul.


    There are countless items, weapons and things, that can attack the soul, however, unless this item or weapon had divinity attached to it, it would be ineffective against me, but I got off-topic.


    After signing the contract, I left the establishment with the farewell of the youngdy who served as guide. At a leisurely pace, followed by the 5 pitiful-looking men, I arrived at the brothel I owned at the red-light district.

 Chapter 24: CHAPTER 23

    The ves were a little surprised when they entered the red-light district of the city.


    When they arrived at the brothel that I own, they almost jumped for joy, because they knew that, in this ce the heavy work would be few, and although there were many risks, among all the possibilities, this was one of the best for them.


    The only one of the ves who hadn''t changed his expression on the whole way, was the one with the strange gleam in his eyes. He kept looking at me intensely, as if he wanted to discover something in me, but I ignored his gaze, although I feel ufortable of being watched.


    Carlos and Jos¨¦ were the first to see me, so they greeted me, I told Carlos to take the ves to clean up, give them proper clothing, and then take them to my office.


    They all obeyed, going with Carlos, while I walked to the office. There, I found Carolina, who was sitting on the simple set of furniture that was there, reviewing various documents.


    "Should I get another desk for you?" I asked casually, walking over to my desk. Carolina looked up, seeing me she replied, "We don''t have money to spend on that right now, for the moment, I can work here".


    I could only smile awkwardly, as herment was a bit painful, we really had no money, and there were still a couple of months to open the doors for business, but I quickly put that thought aside, and sat behind my desk to wait for the new ves to arrive.


    "I saw that you bought new ves, how much did you spend?" Carolina asked without taking her eyes off the papers she was reviewing. "Don''t worry, I bought them with my personal money, it doesn''t affect the budget I had given you", I answered calmly.


    When Carolina heard me, she looked at me suspiciously like telling me "If you had more money, you should invest it in the business", but I ignored her, avoiding her using gaze. When I was starting to sweat cold, I listened a knock on the door.


    It was Carlos and the new ves, so I let them in, they came at the perfect time, because Carolina was putting me in an awkward situation. The 5 new ves lined up side by side in front of me, showing organization and obedience.


    They wore simple clothes that Carlos and Jos¨¦ had, they were practically all the spare outfits they had, so I had to buy clothes for them, but for now that was irrelevant, what I need right now was to get to know them a little better.


    I knew that they hadbat ability, they were at least as strong as a rookie soldier.


    Certainly that was not very powerful, because a rookie soldier is no more than a normal person who trained for 3 months with the army, for the truly powerful, that strength is not much, but for themon person it is another story.


    Initially only small merchants or people with money to spare will attend my brothel, so I didn''t need extremely powerful guards, just the ability to restrain ordinary citizens was more than enough.


    They all introduced themselves, their names were: Manuel, Oliver, Antonio, Daniel and Javier. They all had simr builds, were a bit stocky and of average height, nothing special.


    Oliver was the ve who had been looking at me since I met him, his eyes didn''t change and unlike the other ves he was a little thinner after cleaned the dirt that covered him before, I could see that he was a handsome man.


    He looked about 30 years old, but surely it was because for some reason he looked sick, if he returned to his healthy appearance, saying he was 20 would not be a problem.


    I introduced Carolina, saying that she was the administrator and the second inmand in this ce. They have to know that, and must obey her. After, due to my curiosity about Oliver, I asked her to take the other 4, and exin to them how things work here.


    When the two of us were alone, I went straight to the point, "You can speak honestly, why are you looking at me since you noticed me?", Oliver hesitated for a second, but realized that now being my ve there was no point in hiding things, In fact, telling me could help him improve his condition, so he started telling me everything.


    It turns out that Oliver has a minor blessing, called Aura Eyes, which allowed him to observe certain characteristics of a living being or object through a dim glow of colors.


    In other words, by activating that blessing, Oliver can see a soft glow around a person or an object. Thanks to that, he could identify when there was a special characteristic in something, whether it was a living being or an object, although it did not show him in detail what it was.


    It could be this feature, it was like a talent or treasure detector, only it couldn''t identify them.


    The reason why he looked at me all this time, was this ability. Apparently he could see a bright golden light around me. He never saw something like this, so he was curious.


    After eared the reason Fluffy old me, that it was the divinity in me what causes that phenomenon, so I understand, and ended the topic.


    It was also a useful skill in battle, since that brightness that was the "Aura" betrays the person or being that is attacking, for example, if a person is going to kick, the aura is concentrated on the leg with which they will be attacking, allowing Oliver to set up and counterattack.


    Thanks to that, Oliver can predict the movements in a fight, however, not all of them are benefits, since using this blessing consumes a lot of energy, that''s the reason why his body looks so worn out despite eating the same amount, and food than the other ves.


    Having understood that, I decided to provide him with more food, since his blessing was necessary, in addition, I found out that he was not a hunter as the youngdy where I bought him said, he was a hand-to-hand fighter, more specifically he used a katana, and thanks to his blessing he was quite powerful.


    When I finished talking with Oliver, I asked him to apany me to where Carolina and the other ves were, adding Carlos and Jos¨¦, now there were 6 guards.


    Once in front of them, I informed them that Oliver would be the captain of this group and would be in charge of organizing the surveince shifts and the training.


    Although no one understood the reason for that nomination, no one protested, because as ves they only have to follow what the master said.


    In addition, they had spoken with Carlos and Jos¨¦, and they had found out that their new master, that''s mean me, was a good person, who gave them a roof, and food to live on as long as the work was done, so everyone was happy.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it, after, I finished my orders, I told Carlos and Jos¨¦ to show them the kitchen, so they could eat something, so they left, and I went back to the office with Carolina.


    "Why did you designate Oliver as the leader of the ves?" Carolina asked as she entered the office.


    I walked over to the desk, only after sitting down I reply, "Well, he''s the most skilled of all despite his appearance." Carolina just nodded her head as if she didn''t doubt my words, and since she didn''t ask anything additional, I didn''t continue the topic either.


    The office had fallen silent, but it was interrupted after a few minutes when Carolina spoke again, "We need weapons and clothing for the new ves." I remained silent like I was thinking, after a few seconds I took out a small leather bag and tossed it to her, while saying, "With that take Oliver with you and buy what they need".


    Carolina caught the small bag and opened it, seeing 40 small gold coins and gave me an using look again, like saying, "If I had money, you should invest it", but now I had just over 100 small gold coins, and they were my insurance, I couldn''t invest more.


    I coughed slightly like trying to get out of the awkward situation she was putting me in, and said, "Spend 3 coins on clothes and shoes for all 7 of them, should be enough, Carlos and Jos¨¦ already have swords, so just spend 30 coins on armor leather for them, and swords for Manuel, Antonio, Javier and Daniel, give the remaining 7 coins to Oliver, so he can buy the equipment of his choice".


    Carolina had a confused expression on her always cold face, understanding her confusion I continued, "It''s to show his status as group captain, plus Oliver is much stronger than you think".


    The girl recovered her cold expression, took the money, and left, only then, I could let out a sigh of relief. "That girl is pretty picky when ites to money", that''s what I thought.

 Chapter 25: CHAPTER 24

    Watching her leave the office, I return my business. Carolina on the other hand quickly arrived where Oliver was, he had finished his meal, looking rejuvenated due to the amount he ate.


    The change was significant, to the point of surprising everyone, including Carolina, but that state did notst long, as she asked Oliver to apany her to make the purchases I had ordered.


    The two left, and the others returned to fulfill their obligations.


    Carolina and Oliver did not go directly to buy what I had asked for, instead the beautifuldy took advantage of the escort to deal with some business, however, noticing that her escort was unarmed, it was not very convincing, so they first went to buy him a weapon.


    Although the budget was not much, Oliver managed to find a katana that he was satisfied with. It wasn''t anything special, but in his hands it was dangerous. Then they went to buy the armor and when he was fully equipped, Carolina told him what they were going to do.


    Carolina is a manager with great ability, but having no power, and with such great beauty, doing business with crafty and morbid men can be a problem, so she decided to fully equip Oliver and use him as an escort deterrent in the negotiations.


    Everything worked ording to how she wanted. Thanks to the records of the previous owner, she knew who were the food and liquor suppliers, although they were not the best quality, they were very adequate considering the price.


    The two merchants she dealt with wanted to take advantage of her, but that thought was dashed when they saw Oliver''s murderous re. He had recovered a bit after a bath, food, and water, so it could be seen that not only was he a handsome man, but he was also a skilled warrior.


    At that time, I didn''t understand how powerful he was, because I wasn''t very clear about the strength levels of this world either, but my instinct told me that Oliver was extraordinary, and the fact that, the two merchants retracted any n against Carolina, give me the confirmation that I was right, they saw their lives in danger.


    Carolina was happy, everything went ording to n, now only onest business was missing, to purchase the materials for the manufacture of the vitality drink and the contraceptive pill.


    Since they were somewhat medicinal materials, although not expensive, the merchant she met with was someone with good ethics and respect, so the negotiation went smoothly, they closed a fair deal for both parties.


    With all business finished, they set out to carry out what I had ordered. They didn''t take long to make those purchases, because everything they bought was generic, the armor, weapons, and clothes were the simplest and most basic, so there was no need to spend time.


    When the sun was setting, the two arrived at the brothel. Carolina ordered Oliver to distribute the things bought, while she went into the office to inform me of all the negotiations she had done.


    After hearing her report, I could only be impressed, this girl was very smart and efficient, I really didn''t know how a person like her always ended up with shitty bosses who only saw her as a pretty face and a desirable body.


    I was very satisfied with her work, so I let her know. Although she appreciated mypliment, her expression did not change, or at least I did not notice it, however, she is jumping for joy inside, because it was the first time that she was praised for her work, and not for the beauty of her.


    Due to her cold expression, I didn''t notice her happiness in the slightest, but I still didn''t praise her to see a change in expression, but because I was really impressed with her performance.


    While it is true that, my administrative and negotiation skills are not weak thanks to the experience of my previous world, many of the values, customs, cultures andws are different here, so that can affect negotiations, so I was d to have a capable person with me.


    After the report, she left. Soon it was time for dinner and then rest. The days that followed were no different, but things were beginning to take shape, the repairs werepleted, and the girls diligently practiced their drills and roles for night duty.


    Every day I trained with them. The efforts paid off, as the girls had reached an incredible level in their specialties. Atna polished her technique, now her mouth could melt any cock in a few minutes, including me.


    Kidy hadpletely adapted to her role, to the point that she herself asks me to smack her butt when we''re having sex. I honestly think she ended up liking rough sex, even though she has her limits, she just likes it to be a little rough, she doesn''t really like pain, still, she''s satisfying sex.


    Sonia, from the beginning, was already clear about what she liked and knew how to function, I only helped her improve her character and refine her attitude.


    I must admit that, her progress surprised me, because her elegance and attitude did not seem like she was a courtesan, but rather of a nobledy.


    Dami, she was still Dami, a little nymphomaniac, but she learned to y her character. She wanted sex, but she acted cute like a little sister to get it, just as I had told her.


    I must say that, her acting is not perfect, but definitely convincing, with a little practice it will be a dangerous performance in many ways.


    At the end of all, Sally was not left behind.


    She learned the correct way to use her big breasts, she also learned oral sex, so thebination of a tits job and a blowjob was lethal, honestly when she did it for the first time, I could only resist a minute before spraying her with my seed, the pleasure it was extreme.


    Time passed quickly and the date for the inauguration of the Heavenly Pce was near, but there was still one thing to be defined before that, It was the promotion. Being new to this world and business, I had no idea how I could ever attract clients, and Carolina was no different in this regard.


    While I was eating with concern written on the face, Carmen approached me and asked, "Is something wrong, young master?" Young master is how employees normally address the owner of this type of establishment when they are young like me and if they are older, they call them masters, that''s why everyone in the brothel calls me young master now, except for Carolina who still likes to call me, boss.


    I didn''t pay much attention to that, and I told Carmen what was worrying me. She is one of the olderdies in the kitchen and her kind character makes her close like a mother, so I feltfortable telling her my problems on asion.


    To my surprise, Carmen had a solution or to be exact, she knew the method used by the previous owner. It was quite simple actually, one was to hand out flyers, which is not unusual, but the other strategy was interesting, it was to have a small parade.


    Apparently this idea was not original, because everyone used it, even so, it seemed like a great idea, what better way to promote yourself than by showing what is offered. I immediately thanked her and ran to the office to discuss it with Carolina.


    Since, she didn''t have anything better, she agreed. Then we gathered all the girls, and we exined the n of the show, and they were all excited, so we started to n how everything would be.


    It was necessary to define what the route of the parade would be, how the girls should act to attract attention and establish security so that no ident urs.


    The meetingsted for several hours, as Carolina and the other members were not part of this event, they decided to review the menu and drink list that they would offer.


    Carmen, Mar¨ªa and Betty would be in charge of the kitchen, while the cleaning as well as the waiter service were entrusted to Julia, Andrea, Dongo and Bruno, the 4 employees hired by Carolina ording to my instructions.


    The 4 of them were part-time workers, so they would not live in the brothel, it was cheaper and they avoided problems.


    Julia and Andrea would arrive in the morning to do the cleaning, on the other hand, Dongo and Bruno would serve as waiters at night.


    Carolina considered that the waiters should be men, to prevent clients from overdoing it, because if a client harassed a waitress it would be a problem, since that was not her job.


    I didn''t see any inconvenience and I epted her proposal, in the end, the waiters only take the orders and bring the food and drinks, gender doesn''t really matter much.


    The reception was entrusted to V¨ªctor by Carolina. V¨ªctor is a very serious and diligent young man who had training as a butler, so he has the right attitude and Carolina hired him, because a person like him would show a good initial image of the establishment.

 Chapter 26: CHAPTER 25

    Thest week was a bit hectic, as everything that, had to be nned for the opening was moreplex than it seemed at first, but everything was handled diligently and there were no idents.


    Tomorrow would be the opening, so I decided to review my earnings with Fluffy. I hadn''t used the system in all this time, not only because I was busy, but deliberately wanted to umte points.


    My level had increased from 15 to 18, which wasn''t much, but the biggest surprise was when I saw the points I got, because they weren''t as many as I thought.


    I currently had 35,520 points, that is, I had gained about 28,395 points, but I had been doing kinky things with girls almost every day for about 3 months, so I thought it was a few points.


    However, Fluffy exined the reason to me. It turns out that Atna and the girls being courtesans are basically my property, so they don''t deny my wishes, so their situation is simr to the servant I ckmailed before.


    To put it simply, although the girls give me regr points, the amount is small due to our rtionship. Honestly, that bothered me, but I put it aside and started looking through the system store for something I could buy.


    It was clear to me that this area and this business were not peaceful, problems were nevercking, and although I had guards, I did not feelpletely safe, so I decided to buy something that would help me in a moment of danger.


    I asked Fluffy if there were any skills that would help me inbat, but to my disappointment I still couldn''t ess those kinds of skills, to be more exact, I didn''t have the points to buy them.


    My problemy in the fact that, being a candidate for the God of love, sex and eroticism, my battle skills are not my specialty, so the system does not provide basic options, but secret and powerful techniques, which makes them very expensive and inessible to me at the moment.


    While seriously thinking about what to do, Fluffy spoke, "Master wants a method to protect himself, right? You don''t need to be powerful yourself for that". Fluffy''sment snapped me out of my thoughts, but now I just had confusion, so I decided to ask, "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said, you don''t need to be strong to protect yourself, not all gods arebative or have abilities of that type, so how do you think they survive?", Fluffy''s question confused me even more and seeing that, he continued, "Master, everyone has special abilities focused on their virtues to protect themselves".


    At that moment, everything clicked. It certainly didn''t have to be a powerful fighter, but rather have an ability that protects me in some way, and understanding that, I asked Fluffy, "What kind of abilities of that type can I use?"


    A few seconds after my question, Fluffy showed me a screen listing various options. To my misfortune they were all expensive, but there was one I could buy, it cost 30,000 points, and it was called [Sinful Illusion].


    As its name says, it consists of the ability to create an erotic illusion that will affect anyone who is within a 5-meter radius of me. It''s certainly not the best attack ability, but it will allow me to stop an enemy for a moment, which I can use to run away or counterattack.


    After purchasing it, I immediately understood how it worked, as well as its limitations.


    The time that a person remains trapped in the illusion depends on the mental strength of the affected part, although it is true that in this world there are very physically powerful people, the mind is different, so stopping a powerful being for 10 seconds is not it would be a problem, that''s enough time to do a lot of things.


    Also, I couldn''t use the skill more than 3 consecutive times either, as I would fall unconscious from exhaustion. Other than that, there were no other drawbacks, which I was satisfied with my new ability.


    With everything ready, night arrived, and it was time to start the parade of courtesans to promote the brothel.


    It was close to 8 pm when the activity of the red-light district was in full swing, all the girls dressed in elegant and provocative dresses walked through the main streets of the district attracting the eyes.


    They weren''t the most beautiful courtesans, but somehow they had a certain appeal. Sonia overflowed with an aura of arrogant nobility, but she did not provoke rejection, quite the contrary, she had a certain attraction.


    Dami and Sally, acting like innocent girls, somehow awakened in the nearby men the desire to protect them.


    Atna and Kidy, only smiled throwing provocative nces warming the atmosphere. Oliver and the other 4 ves that I bought were protecting them, Jos¨¦ and Carlos were in the brothel as guards. All the staff had gone into alert mode, today was the first day, and it was important that it be a sess.


    Soon the girls appeared, escorted by Oliver and the others into the brothel. About 15 minutes the paradested, it didn''t have to be too long as it would only tire the courtesans, and they wouldn''t be able to do their job afterward, plus I wanted to make an instant impact.


    The effect was achieved, because 10 minutes after the girls returned, the first customers appeared. One by one, they arrived, V¨ªctor received them with grace and great professionalism. Most were ordinary citizens with a little extra money.


    Most of them did not have enough money to pay for the services of the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce, but drinking and eating in theirpany was not impossible, and that was what they hade for.


    All this was achieved thanks to the impable work of V¨ªctor.


    In a few minutes of interaction, he discovered what the clients were looking for, and knowing that, Carolina informed Sonia and the others, so they would not force the clients to use their services, but instead concentrate on getting all the money for food and drinks.


    It''s a little cruel, but that''s the way these businesses work, it takes profit and the girls take care of it. Upon receiving Carolina''s message, the girls began to put their training into practice.


    Each acted ording to the role assigned to her, and the variety of personalities charmed the patrons, who dly ate and drank to excess.


    The night passed without incident and a couple of hours after midnight thest customer left. The girls didn''t have to render their services, but they performed wonderfully as chaperones, so I congratted them, and allowed them to go to rest.


    While they went to rest, the rest of the staff carried out a simple cleaning, since Julia and Andrea would arrive in the morning to clean thoroughly, and Carolina apanied me to the office to review the day''s ounts.


    When I hired her, I had given Carolina 300 small gold coins for business use, and to date about half of them had been consumed, so profit should be generated today.


    Obviously it was clear that it would not be a big profit, certainly there were many customers, and they ate and drank a lot, but the reality was that the food and drink of the Heavenly Pce is not very expensive.


    Since no one used the night services of the courtesans, they did not have many earnings as we expected.


    However, to my surprise, the evening''s earnings came to 1rge silver coin, 3 small silver coins and 57 small copper coins, which is not a small amount of money for a night without even taking advantage of the courtesan''s night service, which is the most expensive.


    Both Carolina and I were happy, although it wasn''t much, it was a good start, and that could only excite us with what the future would bring, so optimistic we went to sleep, since it was only the first day, and the days that followed were the real battlefield.

 Chapter 27: CHAPTER 26

    The next morning, everyone got up a littleter. Carmen and the kitchen staff woke up after 9 am, Carolina was an early riser, despite falling asleep after 2 am, she woke up at 8 am and received Julia and Andrea who were already cleaning when I left my room at 10 a.m.


    Oliver and the other ves took turns sleeping and watching at night, therefore, unlike the others, their rest hours were different. Finally, the girls continued to sleep until noon, as entertaining customers all night was exhausting.


    Despite howte they woke up, they wasted no time. They had lunch and quickly started training after resting the food for a bit. They also did some sex training with me and by 6 pm they were done, and getting ready for the night.


    The red-light district was officially open from 7 pm and the busiest hours on the streets would be from 8 to 9 pm, because after that time there are few who move from one ce to another, so in the Heavenly Pce all the courtesans rest one hour before the opening.


    The night went smoothly and with the same routine 2 weeks passed. While it was true that the profits weren''t bad, they couldn''t be considered good either, especially since there was a big problem, we hadn''t had a single customer use the courtesans'' services.


    That was beginning to worry me, and not only me, but the courtesans as well.


    Although it was clear that our clients did not have enough money to use their services and preferred to drink and eat in theirpany, somehow this made them feel a little frustrated, as if they were unwanted, that was a serious problem.


    This situation was beginning to affect the self-esteem of the girls, that must be avoided at all costs, however, I couldn''t think of anything to make the situation change.


    When I was at thest bits of my wits, an unexpected event urred. One night during the third week after the opening, a carriage appeared, from which 2 men with clothes shows they good status.


    Honestly assessing the fact that they had arrived by carriage, and that they had neat and clean clothes, showed that they had money. The two men entered the Heavenly Pce and talked with Victor for a while.


    After the brief talk, they were directed to a different room from the one in use, it was smaller but cozier, perfect for small meetings. After amodating the men, V¨ªctor informed Carolina who the men were.


    They weren''t really important characters, they were just merchants with some resources. In the capital they are still considered small, but unlike regr customers, their economic capacity was very different.


    Victor, as a good receptionist, from the little talk he had, understood that these men liked youngdies.


    In this world, the age of majority is reached at 18 years, so anyone under that age is considered a child and unless you are the son of ves, you are protected byw, at least in this country.


    That''s why whoever these men like young women does not mean they are underage, but that they look young, and the Heavenly Pce had 2 of them.


    When Carolina found out, she immediately appointed Dami and Sally to serve the 2 merchants and told them to go all out.


    The girls obeyed and without breaking their role as innocent young sisters they entertained the 2 merchants, with drinks and food until midnight when they apanied them to a private bedroom for a night session.


    Dami took advantage of her mischievous nature to give her client a dream night, and Sally practically melted his cock between her breasts.


    Ironically, the two traders were a bit frustrated as Dami and Sally''s techniques were so amazing that they couldn''t hold anything down and came in no time, giving them a bad taste in their mouths.


    But this was part of our strategy, because when the customers felt bad it was time to offer the vitality drink that I had created with the pharmacology skill. I could perfectly make 10 Vitality Drinks in a day, not to mention that, the skill worked very strangely.


    At first, I thought, I would have to learn some method or something, but actually, I just need to think about using it, and it went into a kind of trance where I will instinctively produce the drink.


    Although I say trance, I am not unconscious, it just feels abnormal, as if my body is moving on its own, and although I have no knowledge of what I am doing, I can do it, which is a strange feeling.


    The point is that, this ability makes the body move by itself and achieves the goal, but I went off-topic, the point is that our sales strategy was to make the customers cum and be dissatisfied with their performance, so the girls could promote the drink.


    Dami and Sally immediately promoted the drink, and although they had doubts, the merchants bought them. To date, they believe it was the best decision of their lives, because for a whole 45 minutes, they were full of energy and rock hard drilling Sally''s and Dami''s pussies.


    After the night of their life, the two merchants left with smiles on their faces, not only spending money, but also tipping Dami and Sally for a night to remember.


    They weren''t the only ones who had a night like that, Well, for me, it was also a great night, since these merchants had spent 1rge silver coin each, which is a great profit.


    The most surprising thing is that those two merchants rmended the Heavenly Pce with their fellow merchants, and in the next few days, several small merchants appeared here to enjoy the pleasure of the brothel courtesans.


    Each merchant had their fetishes and preferences, the girls had the ability to meet their expectations. Every morning, a merchant satisfied with a great service would leave, and little by little, the Heavenly Pce made a name for itself among the small merchants of the capital.


    Two months had quickly passed since the day of the inauguration and everything was going smoothly. The Heavenly Pce had generated about 21 small gold coins, which was not a small amount at all, so everyone was happy.


    The women in the kitchen were happy that their food was appreciated, Caroline looked very lively and joyful, feeling proud of her stewardship, and the courtesans were incredibly determined, realizing that the techniques and advice I gave them, made them in what they are now, a desired woman, a happy woman.


    Like everyone else, the happiness I felt could not be hidden, in the end, everything was built by me, and if it was a sess, then I was proud. If there was one thing I wasn''t happy with, it was the benefits of the system.


    In all these 2 months I only gained 1 level and 5,200 points, which is a measly amount.


    Although this depressed me a bit, it wasn''t for long, I didn''t have time to think about what I didn''t have, but how to fix the problem, I needed more points, and more level, or I couldn''t advance in my goal.


    While I was thinking about how to solve my problem, I didn''t know that a few blocks away from the Heavenly Pce, a secret meeting was taking ce between 5 individuals who predicted no good behavior at all.

 Chapter 28: CHAPTER 27

    In a dimly lit room, there were 5 individuals sitting around a somewhat old and battered wooden table. The only lighting in the room was a small gasmp that was in the center of the table.


    However, the table was quiterge, enough so that the light from the smallmp in the center of it did not fully illuminate those sitting around it, to be more exact, their faces were hidden in the dark.


    Although they couldn''t see their faces, they knew each other, they only met like this as a kind of tradition. The 5 men of different builds who were present were in silent, waiting for something.


    After 5 minutes, there was a small tapping outside the room, then, one of the men said hoarsely, "Come in". The door opened, and the outside light illuminated the room, though notpletely. Theyout of the room did not allow light from the open door to illuminate the 5 men sitting in it.


    A young man with a serious expression approached the table and ced a letter on it, next to themp, and then left. He only took a few seconds, entered and left quickly without making a sound or speaking.


    When the man who left the letter had left, and closed the door, one of the men took the letter, and removing the seal, began to read it in quietly. He used a monocle that somehow allowed him to see in the dark, and when this man finished reading, he left the letter on the table.


    The man to his right, took the letter and began to read it, and when he was done, put it back on the table, and the pattern was repeated until everyone had read the letter. Silence reigned again, although not for long, "The new yer has grown up fast," said one of them.


    "Certainly, do you think we should interfere?" another of the men asked with a youthful voice. "It''s not necessary yet, it just started, they are not a threat,"mented the one with the hoarse voice.


    "Even so, keeping an eye on them is necessary," a thick voice added, and then the one who spoke earlier immediately replied, "I agree to that".


    They were expressing their opinions, but only one of them had not participated in the discussion, and that surprised the others, so the first one to read the letter and open the conversation asked, "Don''t you have anything to contribute?"


    Silence invaded the room one more time, although it seemed like a simple question, it had several implications, it seemed more like a threat, the voice sounded displeased, this showed that, these 5 men were not necessarily friends for the fact of meeting here.


    Indeed, they were business partners, and they did not get along, to be exact, several of them are on bad terms, but they put up with each other for the sake of profit, especially the man who spoke just now, and the one who remains silent are something like sworn enemies.


    The first man to speak was getting more and more annoyed by the silence of thest one, since it seemed like he was being ignored, and when he was about to explode, thest man finally spoke.


    "Mrs. Candice has us in her sights", his voice was soft, but you could hear his age, he was probably an old man. Hisment once again plunged the room into silence.


    They all seemed to be thinking about something, but they were actually holding back the trembling of their bodies.


    These 5 men are business owners in the red-light district, more specifically in the area where the Heavenly Pce is located, and although none of them run a brothel, they have a pact to control the area.


    That way, they prevent apetitor from appearing to usurp their power. In this area, everyone is scare of them, as their strength is not surpassed by anyone nearby, however, their operations have caused certain problems for important people, and one of them was Mrs. Candice.


    Lady Candice is a reputable grocery merchant in Catnar. Her main business revolves around buying and selling groceries, so she obviously has business in the red-light district.


    Many, if, not all the establishments in the red-light district need food and drink, so many grocery merchants do business here, and she is no exception.


    The problem is that several of the establishments with which she had business were harassed by these 5tely, and some even went bankrupt, and consequently Mrs. Candice lost money.


    Due to this, an enmity was created between her and this group. What these 5 never thought, was that, she would discover them, and now they were in a problem because of her. That woman, had more power and influence than the 5bine.


    They were all afraid of being in her sights, they knew, they would suffer if they continued to turn against her. Suddenly the old man spoke again, "The new yer is affiliated with her".


    No one in the Heavenly Pce knew, that the food supplier that sponsored them, was owned by Mrs. Candice, and they had no idea what was going on the underground in the shadows, but the 5 men knew, that if they put pressure on an establishment provided by the Mrs.


    Candice again, they will be looking for death, so for that reason, they unanimously decided to keep a low profile for the moment.


    The meeting came to an end, each of the men left separately, still worried about the possible misfortune that would befall them if Mrs. Candice decided to attack, but what they did not know, was that not all of them returned to their businesses at the end of the meeting.


    The old man, who spoke at the end of the meeting, left the red-light district and arrived at themercial district. His carriage stopped in front of a 6-story building, and he unceremoniously entered.


    Within a few minutes, he was on the top floor, sitting across from a beautiful woman in her 40s with a devilishly sexy figure drinking tea.


    The beautifuldy was the graphic definition of a subus, big breasts, slim waist, sensual ass, and long legs, with a faceparable to Carolina''s, but her eyes were deep, like nothing escaped her sight.


    The old man is a man of experience, his gray hair is proof of that, and even so, in front of this woman, he just could feel helpless. "I assume you sent my warning", said thedy with a soft and melodious voice.


    "You can be sure, Mrs. Candice, I have warned them", the old man replied, stuttering a little. "Very well, in any case I will warn you again, do not ruin my business or...", she finished her sentence with a slight smile, while she brought the cup of tea to her sensual lips.


    Her movements were bewitching, but the old man could only feel fear. He knows the real power of this woman, the other 4 believe, that, she is a medium-sized grocery merchant, but he knows, that, this woman is much more powerful than she appeared, because she has hidden business with a marquis.


    When the old man found out that, they had frustrated Candice''s business, he investigated thedy because experiencees with age, and his many years of experiences taught him, that, in order to survive in this business, you have to know your enemy, and that''s how he discovered the fact, that, Mrs.


    Candice and the Marquis Donald had hidden business.


    Upon learning of this, he did not hesitate for a moment to sacrifice the other 4 and get on the good side of the beautifuldy, in the end, he only joined them for benefits, and it was clear who would bring better benefits, and fewer risks.

 Chapter 29: CHAPTER 28

    Without any knowledge of the forces that were targeting them, the Heavenly Pce continued with its daily operations. Their businesses had improved exponentially, as they had be the favorite of a group of small merchants.


    Although they were considered small merchants, it had to be made clear that, they were small ording to the scale of the capital, Catnar, but ced in front of the rest of the country, they would be considered medium at worst, therefore, they were considerably wealthy.


    The roles and abilities of each of the girls in the Heavenly Pce were attractive to them, and they frequently visited the establishment, bringing me great profit.


    Seeing how the entire operation was normalized, I decided to move on to the next topic. Carolina in the office informed me that, with the growth of the business, the number of courtesans should be increased, and I thought the same.


    For this reason, we were gathered, analyzing which path to follow. Getting new courtesans was possible in several ways. The mostmon, and safest, is to buy ves. There were merchants who specialized in that type of ve, they traded beautiful women who did not have the ve mark.


    The second option was to look for them among themon citizens who were in need of money, and finally was to capture women on their own. Thest two options were a bitplex, and it also felt bad to resort to them.


    Furthermore, while it is true that the public order of this world is not as good as my previous world, capturing people in this way was prohibited byw, not to mention against my moral values.


    Although buying people didn''t seem right to me either, I could console myself and delude myself with the fact that, I would treat them well when they were in my care, but that was the most I could tolerate, since depriving someone of their freedom to work sexually, crossed the bottom line in my mind.


    With that thought, I decided that, I should visit a ve trader. Since, this matter had to be handled personally, I took Oliver as an escort, and marched towards the designated ce with the intention of acquiring new courtesans.


    Unlike, when I bought Oliver and the rest, I didn''t go to the ve market, as this type of business was run differently. Within themercial district of the city, there were the so-called "Casas de Damas", which were nothing more than establishments that sold women for this type of services.


    From the structure of the building, and the treatment of the "Products", everything was different from where I bought Oliver and the rest.


    It was a 2-story building, but veryrge, the reception was beautifully decorated, and you could appreciate the elegance of the ce, also it was not as crowded as the ve market, because this is a high-end establishment so to speak.


    Upon entering, I was received by a young gentleman neatly dressed, like a butler of the nobility, and with a small bow he introduced himself, "Wee young master, my name is Elias, and today I will be yourpanion. May I ask, how can I serve today?".


    Such a polite greeting made me a little nervous, but I quickly recovered, expressing what I was looking for. El¨ªas understood my request, and asked me to follow him. We walked to the back of the mansion where there were several rooms.


    The rooms were simr to those of the girls in the Heavenly Pce, not luxurious but cozy, and in each of them was a beautifuldy. Although they were beautiful, they were not extraordinary, but I understood that, it was due to the budget that, I had told Elias upon entering.


    In this ce there were women that cost hundreds and even thousands of gold coins, but I set my budget at 100 small gold coins, so thedies they showed me were not the most dazzling beauties.


    El¨ªas calmly exined to me each of the qualities and prices of thedies, most of them were between 30 and 40 small gold coins, which allowed me to buy between 3 and 4 girls with my budget.


    Using the eyes of Eros, I chose 3 women who had simr beauty to the girls in the Heavenly Pce.


    Make no mistake, certainly the girls in my establishment are not the most beautiful, but after a strict diet and exercise regimen, their attributes have been enhanced, so they had their appeal in their own right.


    The 3 girls were called: Etna, Gina and Rita. In appearance, they all seemed simple girls, their physical attributes were not particrly outstanding, but they were not deficient either, if they had to be summed up in one word I would say, normal.


    Her breasts were average, slender in build, shapely behinds, firm and perky, plus a face that was considered beautiful, though not dazzling. The measurements of the 3 were simr, their beauty does not stand out, but it does not hide either, in short, they were moldable, that was my thought.


    Elias quickly pulled out a contract, but it was very different from the one for the ves. This contract is very simr to amercial contract, it really represents the fact that, the girls I bought owe me a debt, and they must pay it off with work, which includes the sexual career.


    It doesn''t really have any binding magic, but it was valid throughout the country, if thedy escapes, the person who bought her, in this case my person, can register her as a criminal, she will be wanted, and if she gets caught her fate is not pleasant at all, because she must suffer a punishment for her crime, and then she will be marked as a ve, and returned to her owner.


    Due to these consequences, thesedies are obedient, and pay their debt with work, besides there are few people who would treat a courtesan badly, certainly there are all kinds of people, but no one would harm their source of ie or at least that''s what I think.


    I paid 90 small gold coins, 30 for each girl, and after signing the contract I returned to the Heavenly Pce in thepany of Oliver, and the 3 new courtesans.


    Upon arrival, I called a general meeting to introduce the new girls, nothing ceremonious or strenuous, just a simple introduction. Then I withdrew, leaving the rest to Carolina.


    The new girls integrated quickly. All the girls in the Heavenly Pce are treated very well and are kind in nature, so they quickly put all the worries of the new girls away.


    Today, the 3 of them would not work, in fact, they will have to wait a while for that, because first, I must test their skills and abilities, to know how to train them, so for at least these 3 nights they would visit my bedroom, being Etna the first one.

 Chapter 30: CHAPTER 29

    That night, while everyone was working, Gina and Rita were in their rooms, nervous about what was going to happen.


    Just like the time Atna visited my room on the first night, and all the others were waiting for her to know what to expect, the same thing happened to these two who were waiting for Etna who was now in my room.


    Unlike Atna, Etna was not nervous or scared, because she knew perfectly well that she would have to use her body to pay her debt long before it was bought, so she epted her destiny and preferred to see the positive side.


    For my part, after half a year of being in contact with this business and doing kinky things every day with the burden girls, two things had changed since my first time.


    The first one was my stamina or so I wanted to think, but Fluffy had told me that as my level increases, as a candidate for Eros God, it was natural that my sexual stamina would increase.


    With that said, really only one thing has changed, and that is my confidence. Initially, I had all the theoretical knowledge so to speak, thanks to my past life hobby, but now I not only knew the theory, but could apply it practically.


    Well, I got off-topic, concentrating on Etna, I gently lifted her chin and without much preamble, I kissed her lips, softly and affectionately. She returned the kiss and had to admit that she was good at it, at least to kiss affectionately.


    As I kissed her lips tenderly, I wrapped my arms around her body and little by little I began to explore her curves. I didn''t do it fast or hard, it was a loving movement, like a caress.


    Starting from her hips, I slid my hands down her lower back and from there I moved up to her neck with my right hand, while my left ventured down to her ass.


    Etna was breathing heavily, and it wasn''t from the kisses, she was definitely aroused by my affectionate touch, but it wasn''t until I gently squeezed her ass that a small moan came out of her mouth and her legs gave out a bit, as I could feel her lose bnce for a moment.


    Fearing that she would lose her strength and fall, I lifted her up like a princess and carried her to the bed. Once lying there, I continued on the journey. This time I had left my hands alone, instead I used my mouth.


    First her lips, then her cheeks, from there I went down to her neck and slowly made my way until I reached her forbidden valley. Barely 5 minutes had passed, but Etna''s little sister was already watering and since I was thirsty, I didn''t wait a second and began to suck her.


    Etna moaned loudly once my mouth touched her little sister, she held my head tightly to bear the extreme pleasure she was feeling, but it was all useless, because in a few seconds she moaned louder, her body trembling, and arching her back. With pleasure, she sprayed her pussy juices in my mouth.


    After she came, I pulled back a bit, waiting for Etna to catch her breath a bit, her body still in spasms from the orgasm. Once she got back up, I didn''t wait any longer and tenderly inserted my cock into her pussy.


    I got rid of all aggressiveness, I just moved smoothly, as if trying not to break her. My cock was in and out of her pussy that, was so wet and slippery that prating it offered no resistance.


    Despite not moving my hips quickly, Etna moaned with pleasure like crazy, my hands were not still, because they ran all over her body like caressing the finest and most fragile of fabrics. Seeing her moan with so much pleasure, I couldn''t help but steal her lips while prating her.


    All night long I drilled her pussy softly and tenderly, we didn''t switch to fancy positions, missionary, 69 and spooning at most, but I must say it was satisfying enough to spill my seed in her 4 times, and it still wasn''t, nothing for the incredible 10 cum shots she had.


    I was honestly worried that she would dehydrate from how impressive this was.


    After such a task, Etna did not have the strength to return to her room. She fell unconscious with a look of pleasure on her face, so I let her sleep with me, at the end of the day, I don''t see the reason why she couldn''t.


    Although we both sleptfortably, Gina and Rita spent a sleepless night waiting for Etna to ask her about her night, but she never came back.


    The next morning, Etna opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the fact that she was on my chest, and she panicked.


    She was clear that she was just a courtesan, and behavior like this was intimate, which could cause her to be punished, so she wanted to get up and apologize, but I stroked her hair and calmly said as if reading her mind, "Don''t worry, I will not punish for a trifle like this".


    Etna rxed when she heard me, and tenderly looked up to see me without getting up from my chest, Although red with embarrassment she was daring enough to steal my lips in a soft, and affectionate kiss.


    We stayed in bed for a few more minutes, then got up and dressed, so I started the feedback, "Etna, you are quite sensitive, but you are not suitable for aggressive sex, you prefer a more romantic approach, so for now focus on the feelings, physical exercises to tone your figure, and for the roles I think you should go with the image of a dedicated and loving wife".


    Etna listened carefully, this was not her first time with a man, but the one that felt so good, and with my words she understood the reason. Her previous partners just fucked her pussy hard, and fast as they could, only satisfied themselves, but I was soft and loving, that''s what set her on fire.


    After informing her what she had to do, Etna left, and I went to the office, where Carolina was already reviewing the previous night''s earnings. When she sees me walk in, with her typical cold expression, she asked, "Does she have potential?"


    At first Carolina was always nervous about sex and simr conversations, although I never noticed it, but after half a year of living and working in the Heavenly Pce, she was no longer so affected, to the point that starting a conversation about it didn''t bother her anymore.


    "All women have potential, they just have to know how to use their attributes", I answered, I sat at the desk and began my tasks, not realizing that my answer somehow surprised Carolina, although it was only for a second, and she returned to her work and silence reigned again.


    On the other side of the building, Gina and Rita with oversized bags under their eyes were fervently questioning Etna.


    They were worried that something had happened to her when she didn''te back, but when Etna told them what had happened, only surprise and astonishment were reflected on her faces, they even had some expectation for her night with me.

 Chapter 31: CHAPTER 30

    Night came again, this time it was Gina''s turn to visit my room. Her expression and demeanor were no different from Etna''s, though I could swear there was a bit of expectation on her face, but I didn''t care about that, so quickly took action.


    I started with a kiss, simr to Etna, and continued going over her body and massaging the right ces, her breasts, her butt, her neck and face. This was just a warm-up, but just like Etna, Gina was already on fire gasping for breath.


    I picked her up andid her down on the bed, so gently attack her body. My hands caressed her entire body, but my mouth became fond of her breasts. Her erect and hard nipples provoking me to bite them, I was unable to resist, so I did, although gently, I didn''t want to hurt her.


    To my surprise, Gina moaned loudly and instantly trembled, then I realized she hade. I slid my hand up to her pussy and with a light brush I withdrew my hand soaked in pussy juices.


    I allowed her to recover, I asked her to get on top of me and we got a perfect 69. Although inexperienced, she tried to swallow my whole cock in her mouth to the point of asionally choking a cough, I could onlyugh at her attempts to please me, and for that I decided to reward her.


    We soon changed positions. I positioned her like a puppy and fucked hard. My hips moved hard and fast, pounding her ass as my cock entered her cunt mercilessly, the room was filled with only the sound of pping at the contact of our bodies, my soft moans of pleasure, and Gina''s loud moans.


    Noticing that Gina came the instant I bit her nipple, I understood the difference between her and Etna.


    Thest one is a girl who likes to be treated with care, she likes romantic sex, but Gina is a little different, she likes to please her partner, she likes a little more aggressive sex, I mean, she is simr to Kidy.


    Finding that out, I had nothing to hold me back, I just mercilessly pierced her. My cock slid into her pussy violently, her cunt juices shooting out with every thrust she took, and my hips only increasing in speed.


    Gina could barely stay conscious, because the pleasure she was feeling was driving her crazy, her eyes had lost focus, her tongue was twisting, and her moans echoed throughout the room, practically drowning out the sound of my moans, and the sound of our bodies at contact when I stroke her pussy.


    I continued moving my hips and mercilessly drilling her pussy until I felt Gina''s inner walls clench, and I knew she was close to cumming, but I only stopped for a second, and continued fucking her pussy.


    Gina didn''t wait, after a few seconds her body shudderedpletely and with a muffled moan, she lost all her strength felling limply on the bed, breathing heavily.


    I let her rest, and we continued our business. I drilled her pussy all night or at least until she lost consciousness, because she came 8 times and ran out of strength, so just like Etna I let her sleep with me, it didn''t bother me anyway, the truth is I have no strength eater to bother about that.


    The next morning, I exined to Gina about rough sex and that her role would be to act as a kind and polite wife, but an intimate pervert. I also told her to ask Kidy for advice, after all they are the same type, and Kidy had more experience.


    She went to her room, where she was questioned by Etna and Rita, while in the office a question simr to the one yesterday was asked by Carolina, but she received a simr answer to the one from the day before without noticed of the thought and feelings of Carolina.


    The day passed without idents, the night arrived and in my room now Rita was moaning softly while I ran my mouth over her body. Unlike the previous two, Rita wasn''t that sensitive, but luckily I quickly found her weak spot.


    Rita''s weak point is her breasts, just by massaging them she was already spraying water through her pussy and moaning like crazy. I wasn''t courteous, so I didn''t hold back in the slightest.


    I lined up my cock with her pussy, and entered her.


    She moaned loudly, while I started to move, as the speed increased Rita''s moans got louder, but it wasn''t until I gripped her breasts tightly, and used them to pull her closer, and prate her harder that, I witnessed the biggest orgasm intensity of my life.


    Rita convulsed with pleasure for about 30 seconds, honestly I got a little worried, but I quickly rposed my mood when, I saw she has stopped having spasms, and her breathing returned to normal.


    Minutester, we continue our work. Rita being spoiled, she likes to be pleased, but she is different from Sonia who likes to dominate, in fact, Rita is the very opposite of Sonia, Rita always wants to be on the receiving end, but setting up a facade that, she is the one who is in charge.


    In other words, she just acts like a spoiled child demanding things, yet she just wants to be dominated. However, although she likes to be the recipient, she does not like pain or humiliation, in sexual terms she prefers normal sex, neither very aggressive nor very romantic.


    Unlike her two previouspanions, Rita did not have as much resistance or, rather, by attacking her breasts so much, I quickly defeated her. In just 3 hours, I made her climax 5 times, while I only spread my seed 2 times.


    Despite this, I must admit that she has a delicious pussy, it was fun to fuck her, and since she was exhausted, I decided to allow her to stay as well as herpanions, I thought that, it would not be fair that only she returned.


    The next day, I exined to Rita what she had to do, which was nothing more than acting like a bossy girlfriend in public and submissive in private.


    At the office, Carolina again asked about the new girl, and I only replied that everything was fine, while she made an estrange expression, but she was subtle, I didn''t notice.


    Only the first night, the girls would go to my room, all other sessions would be in their respective rooms. My day was very busy, as I had to physically and sexually train with the girls almost every day, also I must watch for any irregrities during the night operation.


    I soon realized that, I had 2 big problems.


    The first was, as my business increases, the courtesans will continue to arrive, and I will no longer be able to train them all, at least not every day like now, because although my stamina has improved, it is not at the level of fucking 24 hours non-stop day by day.


    The second problem is that, at this moment, I was only having sex, and doing perverted things with the courtesans. I already knew, since they are tied to a debt contract with me, the points and levels that they give me to improve my system were few, and thus I did not it would go a long way.


    The first problem, although it would not be immediate, I soon found a solution.


    While it is true that the girls from the Heavenly Pce are cute and nice, I have no feelings outside carnal desire towards them, therefore training them can be handed over to another person who obviously must be trusted.


    Turning in that job when you can''t do it is normal, but I wouldn''t assign someone I didn''t trust.


    I certainly don''t have loving feelings towards girls, but that doesn''t mean, I don''t love and care for them, I just not romantically, that''s what I mean, so if I''m going to give them to someone, they must be trustworthy.


    On the other hand, my second problem is a little moreplex to solve, since recently I haven''t left the business, and the only girls here with whom I interacted apart from the courtesans, are Carolina, the cleaning girls, and the kitchendies, being just Carolina suitable for my tastes, but it was not so easy to approach.


    Evaluating this, I got to the office and sat down thinking about a solution to that problem, but no matter how much I forced my brain to think, nothing urred to me.

 Chapter 32: CHAPTER 31

    Not having been able to think of any solution, I left the matter pending. Even though doing obscenities with courtesans didn''t bring me many points, for now I would have to settle for the small gain, I didn''t have to rush.


    Leaving that problem for another opportunity, I continued with my work. The business was going great, and it was generating good profits, however, I could not be conformist, if I wanted to continue progressing, I had to improve conditions.


    Certainly we had some recognition from several small merchants in the city, it was far from filling the great name that I hung on the store''s sign, that''s why so many things had to be done.


    Among the things that needed to be improved were: the adequacy of the establishment, although the building was structurally good, itcked aesthetics and elegance, the quality of the food and liquor, if I am intending to serve high-profile clients should also be improved, although they have improved enormously, the courtesans were not yet on the level of the best pleasure establishments.


    The problem was money, all these things could be achieved withrge amounts of money, something Ick at the moment, but I can''t do anything better than what I have for now, I must advance step by step.


    The days kept advancing, and the business remained stable, you could see regr customers, that is good news. The staff was up and running, especially Carolina in management, Victor at the front desk, and Oliver in security.


    Everything moved normally, until one day we had a visit from a very particr character.


    One morning an elegant carriage arrived, in fact, not as luxurious as those used by the nobles, but definitely much higher profilepared to those used by the merchants who attended the Heavenly Pce as regr customers.


    An old man in his 60s came down from the coachman''s position dressed as a butler, very neat and elegant. He quickly opened the door of the carriage, from where a plump man in his 40s in elegant clothes wearing various jewels got out.


    Victor, as a good receptionist, came over to wee him, obviously he was a high-profile character, so he greeted him politely. The plump man only nodded, and the butler who apanied him spoke up, "Mr. Johan wishes to speak to the owner".


    Victor did not dare to be negligent, so politely invited him inside with a slight bow. As the guests entered the venue, Victor instructed Oliver to notify me of the visitor''s arrival.


    By the time the guests arrived at the office, Carolina and I had already been notified. Mr. Johan and his butler arrived at the office in no time. Without dy, I greeted him, "Wee sir, please have a seat".


    Johan, again, only nodded his head and unceremoniously took a seat, the butler who apanied him took the initiative to speak, "We appreciate that you receive us so early, Mr. Johan has a request to make to you".


    "Please tell me how we can help you, if it is within my capabilities it will be a pleasure to help", I replied ceremoniously. Honestly, Mr.


    Johan''s attitude bothered me a bit, because he had an air of arrogance, however, I knew that all wealthy characters were a bit proud, so I didn''t pursue the matter.


    "I thank you in advance, but the request is a bit private, so I would appreciate some privacy", the butler politely expressed again while looking at Carolina.


    Hisment made me wrinkle my eyebrows, but Carolina, taking the hint, bowed slightly and with a professional smile nodded her head while leaving the room, closing the door on her way out.


    "Was it really necessary? Carolina is the manager of the Heavenly Pce, and she is entirely trustworthy", I expressed a little disgusted.


    The butler was going to speak, however, Johan interrupted him, "I apologize for the rudeness, however, I really don''t want ady to be present when I make today''s request".


    Johan''s apology took me by surprise; suddenly, he no longer had the aura of arrogance with which he entered the office, so I had to take a step back and gestured for him to continue.


    "I''m sorry to arrive unexpectedly and with such a bad attitude, it''s just a matter that bothers me a bit and I reflected it on you, I apologize", Johan said with a bad expression. "Don''t worry, once the situation has been rified, it''s a thing of the past, tell me Mr.


    Johan, how can I help you?", I asked cordially, seeing that Johan apologized again.


    The butler was about to exin the situation again, but Johan stopped him with a wave of his hand and then spoke, "Excuse me for the rudeness, I still don''t know the gentleman''s name".


    "Oh my manners, my name is Andrew, nice to meet you", I replied hastily to correct my mistake, but Johan didn''t seem upset he just kept talking, "Mr Andrew, I am Johan a herbal and medicine dealer".


    I nodded, indicating that I was wee and Mr. Johan continued speaking, "The reason for my visit is to request your help, or it would be better to say the services of your Heavenly Pce".


    I honestly did not understand what Mr. Johan was asking for and he, realizing my confusion, so he exined the situation, and the request he had. Mr. Johan is a reputable medicinal item merchant, he was not at the level of Mrs.


    Candice, but he was not far behind either, simply put, he was a mid-level merchant in Catnar.


    His wealth is not small, therefore he is a big shot for the Heavenly Pce. The problem he had was his son, apparently he was well versed in the field of medicine, which was very beneficial for the family business, however, his son was no longer young, he was almost 30 years old.


    Normally this was not relevant, the problemy in the fact that by focusing on his medical career he neglected other aspects, more specifically the continuation of the family.


    Alfi, as Johan''s son is called, dedicated his youth to study and achieved great goals, but his rtionships with the opposite sex were neglected, now at his age, he suffers from a manhoodplex as he is a virgin at almost 30 years of age, for that, he asked his father for help, and that is the reason why Mr.


    Johan was in a bad mood, because he did not understand how his son, an academic from a wealthy family like his, could be suffering for being a virgin.


    When I heard the exnation, it seemed strange to me too, since with an academic degree in medicine and with his family''s wealth, it would not be difficult to find a woman to warm his bed, in fact, there should be a line waiting for him, but Mr. Johan borated.


    "Alfi, he is not afraid of a rtionship, hisplex is not working properly in bed, because he has no experience", upon hearing this, I understood the situation, so I asked to verify that, I did not have the wrong idea of ??the situation, " In other words, Mr.


    Alfi is afraid of making a fool of himself on his first night, therefore needs the services of the Heavenly Pce, is my presumption correct?"


    "Mr. Andrew is correct", Mr. Johan confirmed, adding, "However, you will understand that discretion is needed, that is why I aming to you". Mr.


    Johan''s expression was serious, now I could understand the reason why he requested Carolina''s withdrawal.


    "However, Mr. Johan will understand, there is no way this would not be known by my staff", I expressed seriously, but Mr. Johan was undeterred and spoke again, "Certainly, so I need your cooperation".


    Then, there was silence in the office, what Mr.


    Johan was asking me for was not a request, but a guarantee that this matter would remain private, but this was even stranger, since with the financial capacity he had, he could request this service in any other higher level pleasure house, I don''t want to demean my own business, but I am aware that we are still in the lower echelons of the industry.


    Therefore, I expressed my concern, to which Mr. Johan replied, "It is true that you are not as well known orparable to other pleasure houses, but it must be understood, the bigger the business, the easier it is for rumors to be generated, especially in this industry".


    Certainly Mr. Johan was right, the Heavenly Pce is small and little known, so it is suitable for a private topic like this. I remained silent for a few minutes contemting the situation, the two guests remained silent also, like allowing me to evaluate the request.


    Weighing the pros and cons I replied, "Setting up a scribe''s contract for this matter is practically shouting to the rooftops, therefore I can ept your request with my word as a guarantee, however arrangements must be made".


    Upon hearing my response, Mr. Johan and the butler smiled, offering me their thanks, so we began to n how we could carry out this service without anyone finding out that Mr. Johan''s 30-year-old son hade to lose his virginity.

 Chapter 33: CHAPTER 32

    After discussing for about an hour, we came up with a n that, would allow us to meet all the security requirements, we needed.


    In fact, it was not something extraordinary, to be honest it was very simple, to the point that after finishing it, I thought that, we took a long time discussing something so simple.


    It was impossible for Alfi to arrive at the Heavenly Pce without being recognized or at least a rumor would be generated even if he came in an anonymous carriage, because the chance of being recognized once he entered would be great, so we decided to do it under someone else''s name or rather, another character.


    We invented the character of B, who is a potions master who in his youth suffered an ident while preparing a new potion. Because of this, he suffered severe facial burns, and because of this, he was forced to wear a mask to cover his face.


    Although he is not a wealthy man, he has connections with Mr. Johan, in fact, they are very good friends, due to the medicine business, since Mr. Johan is a merchant of these goods and Mr. B is a potions master.


    Due to his condition, he has not been able to have sexual rtions, even in brothels he suffers from certain harassment, for which it has been impossible for him to enjoy a woman, which has caused him depression and Mr.


    Johan, as his good friend, came to the heavenly Pce to request help, since he found out, it was a good house of pleasure where they could be discreet avoiding any criticism as happened in the other brothels.


    This was the story we made up, so Alfi coulde undercover without revealing his identity. In a few words, all this history is to deceive the staff of the Heavenly Pce and avoid any information leak, since you never know who may be watching or listening in businesses like these.


    As for his arrival here, it did not have to be very hidden, he would simply arrive in a discreet carriage, withmon clothes, and a mask that, would hide his identity, it was simple, but effective.


    After nning this whole story, we talked about the service. After all, Alfi was a virgin, Mr.


    Johan wanted him to be assigned to a courtesan who would be experienced, who would guide him, and would not lower his self-esteem if an ident urred, such as being precocious, which is quite normal for virgins.


    At first, I proposed using the vitality drink, however, Mr. Johan did not want to use medication, as he would be dependent on them if he started with that, so we gave up on that idea.


    However, I quickly found the solution, I just had to choose the right courtesan and I already had in mind who was the right one. Etna, she was the most suitable for the job, at the end of the day, her character was a caring, and understanding wife, so she could perform this task.


    With that resolved, we move on to the issue ofpensation. Normally it would only be canceling the value of the service, however, due to all the special arrangements that had to be made, it was only fair, thepensation was also special.


    When the issue ofpensation started, Mr. Johan quickly proposed triple the value of the service, but taking into ount Mr. Johan''s profile and upation, I would be a fool to ept payment in money for a favor like this.


    I quickly thought about the future, at the moment it was not necessary, but it must be remembered that, I have the pharmacology skill, so surely in the future I would need medicinal materials for certain medicines and potions from the system, so I decided to secure this contact for the future.


    I didn''t ask for anything fancy like discounts on medical supplies or something like that. I just wanted to be given fair and priority treatment when I needed itter.


    Mr. Johan did not agree at first, not because I was forcing him to give me preferential treatment, because in his opinion this favor could not be settled with something as simple as what I was asking for, in the end, he said, "Even if you didn''t ask, I would do it".


    Therefore, he insisted on paying double the service fee, so I agreed. At the end of the day, Mr. Johan gave me his word that, if I needed any medicines in the future, he would help me in the best possible way, so the deal was sealed.


    At the end of the conversation, Mr. Johan and his butler left, but not before informing that "B" would visit the Heavenly Pce in a week, they also apologized to Carolina for their previous mistreatment in their way out.


    After the guests had left, I summoned Carolina, V¨ªctor and Etna to the office to tell them about Mr. Johan''s request, and about his friend "B".


    Honestly, I think I have great acting skills, since no one suspected anything, only Etna was a little nervous, because of the important role that she had to y just a few days after entering the brothel.


    Although she was quite nervous, I reassured her by saying that, she should only do what I told her before, not to mention all this week she would be in intensive training with me, to perfect her role.


    This reassured her greatly. She had already interacted with the other courtesans and learned just how incredible my sex teaching skills were. I honestly think, the girls exaggerated a bit, but it doesn''t bother me, if that gave her confidence and peace of mind, she is wee.


    With everything organized, the week continued as usual, except that every night Etna visited my room to be instructed in what to do. I was very clear that, she should be loving, kind and patient, but what I strongly emphasized was to not inquire into the client''s personal life.


    Normally, when a client requests thepany of a courtesan, they not only engage in sex, even I, who am an aspirant to the god of sex, can do it for hours at a time, so the services of courtesans are not limited to sex, but to apaniment, which involves having conversations, drinking liquor, and eating with them.


    For this reason, pleasure houses are the best ces to collect information, but in this case, it was all about privacy, so I rarely stressed to Etna the fact, she should not meddle too much with this man''s personal life, because ording to the story we made up, "Mr.


    B" considered it taboo to talk about his ident due to the bad experiences he had suffered as a result.


    She clearly understood, and promised to keep her distance, even not discuss it with the other employees of the Heavenly Pce, in fact, I held a meeting with all the staff briefly exining the situation of the client who wasing, warning everyone not to exceed these limits.


    With everything organized, the day of the visit of "B" arrived, and although a bit nervous, all the staff of the Heavenly Pce dedicated themselves to carrying out their tasks like it was a normal day, thus began the night in which the academic would lose his virginity.

 Chapter 34: CHAPTER 33

    Everything in the Heavenly Pce was prepared for the arrival of "Mr. B", however, it was not reason to close the establishment for another guests. Mr. Johan had said that his son would arrive around 9:00 p.m.


    , which was already practically the final hour of the movement of people in the red-light district.


    This way, there would be little traffic, with fewer people who could identify him. The Heavenly Pce was already at its best, in the party halls there were already numerous customers enjoying food and liquor with the courtesans.


    Only Etna was in the private room, where she would attend to "Mr. B". Theyout of the room had been slightly altered to make it a night to remember for him, nothing fancy, just a smallfort zone with snacks and wine set up, in front of the bed for service.


    Apart from that, Etna was dressed beautifully with clothe that, does not reveal her attributes in a sensual way, but enhances her beauty and simplicity, like a wife waiting to receive her husband.


    Shortly after 9:00 pm, a rather discreet carriage arrives at the door of the Heavenly Pce. There was no butler to open the door, but when Victor saw him, he instantly sensed that it was "Mr. Bull", and without dy, he approached to open the door for him.


    A few secondster, a rather thin man in a simple suit came down, wearing a silver-colored mask that covered most of his face, in fact, only his mouth and eyes were visible.


    Bowing slightly, V¨ªctor greeted elegantly, "Wee Mr. B, we were waiting for you". The gentleman only attended slightly again, and guided by Victor entered the reception, where I was waiting for him with a cordial smile.


    "Wee Mr. B, my name is Andrew, I will guide you to your room", again the masked man only attended with a slight smile, his nervousness could be seen due to the tenseness of his movements, when I saw him I just could smile.


    We walked immediately to the second floor, where the room had been established for him, was located. On the way, I told him, "you don''t have to be so tense, everything had been prepared for your visit, you will be in good hands", but he still was nervous.


    Soon we were in front of the designated room, without preamble, I opened the door. There was Etna with a friendly smile, and a graceful posture weing us, bowing slightly while saying, "Wee Mr. B, my name is Etna, I will be apanying you on the night of today".


    I was only able to attend in approval of her performance, as well as mypanion because his tension disappeared without a trace. With a wave of my hand, I invited him in, closing the door and leaving once he had entered. Now everything was in the hands of Etna, was my though.


    Etna continued with the role assigned to her, helping "B" to remove his coat and cing it on a nearby rack, then invited him to sit down while offering a ss of wine.


    Alfi in disguise received the drink and took a sip, like trying to get rid of the little anxiety that still invaded him. He took a seat in the small, butfortablefort zone that we had established.


    Etna also took a seat. Her movements were natural, she was close to Alfi, but not too close, because she did not want to overwhelm him as she had instructed. Soon began to talk with him about irrelevant topics to break the ice, while eating a sandwich casually.


    Etna''s natural and kind tone reassured Alfi, then he was soon immersed in the conversation with her. Before long they wereughing and talking like old friends, while they ate some snacks and drank wine, or at least he did, since Etna had to be sober for what came next.


    Little by little, the tension was lost, and they got closer. After an hour, and with a little alcohol in his body, Alfi had let go, to the point that now, he had his head resting on Etna''sp who was caressing him hair tenderly.


    She was very curious about the face behind the mask, but remembering my words, she gave up the idea of ??inquiring about it. They continued talking,ughing and eating. Little by little the atmosphere between them had advanced.


    Small caresses began to appear, anyone who saw them would think that they were a couple in love.


    Betweenughter and conversations about irrelevant topics, they got closer, until Etna thought it was time, and took the initiative to give him a tender, delicate kiss on the lips.


    Etna''s movement surprised him, but when he felt the sweet lips of thedy, he did not reject her, just allowed her to continue.


    Etna did not rush things, she advanced step by step, although she was the one leading the interaction, she did not allow Alfi to notice her, because thetter was sure that, it was he who little by little began to move her hands to caress her.


    One thing led to another, and now they were passionately kissing each other, entwined in hugs. Alfi''s hands felt itchy and although a little scared, he began to touch Etna''s body.


    At first, it was her face and hair, then went down a bit to her back, and with an impulse of bravery he reached up to her ass, making thedy jump a little, but Alfi didn''t seem to notice.


    The temperature was rising, and Etna was more proactive, seeing Alfi touching her butt, she unbuttoned Alfi''s shirt, soon he was bare-chested. Whether it was because of the alcohol or the situation, he got carried away, and also helped Etna undress.


    In no time, they were both in their underwear, lying on the bed between kisses and caresses. Alfi had abandoned his fear, and with determination he touched Etna''s breasts, making her moan softly.


    Things started to escte to the point that, their underwear was getting in the way, so they took it off, continuing caressing and kissing. The contact of their naked bodies ignited the desire in both of them.


    Etna''s bare breasts brushing Alfi''s chest and thetter''s cock brushing Etna''s lower abdomen was turning them on. Etna''s pussy was already a little wet, and at the tip of Alfi''s cock could already see pre-cum.


    When everything was ready, Alfi tried to prate her, but his attempt was unsessful, because due to his inexperience, he did not know where to put it.


    At that moment Alfi began to panic, he was feeling very good, but now he was about to ruin the evening, however, Etna, realizing that, held his face tenderly with both hands and with a loving smile she whispered, "Don''t worry, no need to rush".


    Her affectionate whisper transported him to a world of peace, but it was only for a second, as he felt how Etna''s hand gently grabbed his cock and ced it at the entrance to her wet pussy. With a delicate but bewitching voice, she whispered to him again, "You cane in now".


    As if it were natural, Alfi''s hips moved forward, entering his cock fully in Etna''s cunt.


    Alfi experienced a pleasure like no other, Etna''s pussy was slippery and hot, he felt like it would melt if he was left inside for one more second, but before he could take action, a new whisper came, "You can move, it''s time to enjoy".


    As if her words were a hypnosis spell, Alfi began to move his hips, since they were in an awkward position, he couldn''t prate her very deep, nor with much force, however, he tried his best to please her.


    Barely two minutes had passed and Alfi was experiencing the best pleasure of his life, he was so focused on prating Etna''s pussy that, he didn''t agree to touch another part of her body, then what he least wanted to be happened, happen.


    His muscles tensed, felling how his cock wanted to explode, and after a few seconds it exploded.

 Chapter 35: CHAPTER 34

    After sprinkling his seed in Etna''s pussy, he felt his cock shrink, as ifing to rest, then he understood the situation, he hade, and it as very fast. In a short time his expression ckened, although his mask covered most of his face, Etna immediately understood his mood.


    She already knew, this could happen, because I had instructed her, so without dy she tenderly stroked his hair, and spoke gently, "You don''t have to be depressed, this is normal, you just have to do it again".


    Etna''s words snapped him out of his bad mood, but he still didn''t understand her words. He was aware that, he couldn''t do it right away, and Etna, like reading his mind, smiled at him saying, "Why don''t you y with my breasts a bit? You can use your mouth if you want".


    Alfi still did not understand, really a 30-year-old man who did not know anything about sex was unfortunate, Etna realizing that, brought him closer to her chest making Alfi understand. He began to massage Etna''s breasts, then took them in his mouth, and while he was focusing on that, Etna reached out, and grabbed hisid cock, and began to move it with great skill.


    Alfi immediately felt the irregrity, but it was so pleasurable that he didn''t stop it, he just continued to y with Etna''s breasts. Within minutes, his cock was rock hard, then Etna withdrew her hand from him.


    Sensing Etna leaving his cock, make him withdrew his face from her breasts and turned to see her, only to find an affectionate smile, before he could say anything, she moved her body putting her back to him, this movement surprised him, but he quickly understood.


    Etna subtly arched her back and leaned her ass against Alfi''s cock, as if inviting him to prate her. Though inexperienced, Alfi wasn''t stupid, so taking his cock, he lined it up nicely and thrust into Etna''s cunt decisively.


    This spooning position was morefortable and suitable for sex. Alfi quickly noticed it, he bravely held Etna''s waist to help him prate her better, and then began the second act of the night.


    Finding betterfort, Alfi renewed his confidence while continuing to drill Etna''s pussy with passion, before long, Etna began to feel pleasure, and couldn''t control her moans.


    For Alfi, Etna''s moans were like divine music, showing him the fact that, he was doing it right, so he continued fucking her, increasing speed and strength. As the pace increased, Etna moaned louder, exciting Alfi more.


    After several minutes of prating her, a revtion came to him, he withdrew his hands from Etna''s waist and attacked her breasts, squeezing them hard, but not to the point of hurting her, so while he was prating her, also massaged her breasts.


    This made Etna feel even more pleasure, her pussy got even more wet, the walls inside her contracted and the peaks of her breasts were as erect as they could be, not to mention her moans reaching another frequency.


    Several minutester, Alfi felt that he was about to climax, so he elerated the movement of his hips trying to make thest effort, but when he was about to cum, Etna arrived first.


    Etna''s pussy exploded wildly, spraying juices everywhere and secondster, she received Alfi''s discharge back inside her. The sensation of the thick and hot semen entering her was pleasant, when both of them had finished, they fell exhausted.


    Both were breathing heavily, but Etna, being more experienced, due to all the training with me, recovered earlier and turned around again, facing the man who had made her cum a few moments ago, who was still having difficulty breathing.


    In a few minutes Alfi also got his breath back and when he turned his gaze, he found Etna who was looking at him with tenderness and a smile on her face, this made him smile, so emboldened he stole her lips, although a little clumsy, he showed his renewed confidence.


    After the awkward kiss, theyy down for a few minutes, Alfi was on his back looking at the ceiling, and Etnay on his chest, silence reigned in the room for a few minutes, to the point that they seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Then, without warning, Etna reached out her arm and grabbed Alfi''s cock again, as she had noticed that he was getting up one more time, and holding it in her hand she turned her head towards Alfi and with a provocative smile said, "It seems that Mr. B is not satisfied yet".


    At thement, Alfi could only smile ufortably, it was true that feeling Etna''s naked body on him was turning him on, his younger brother was reacting, but before he could say anything, Etna began to move his cock, lifting it up in no time.


    When Etna saw that Alfi''s cock was ready for action, she lifted herself off his chest and climbed on top of him, and with a mischievous tone said, "Now it''s my turn to please Mr. B", so she inserted Alfi''s erect cock in her pussy, beginning to ride.


    Etna did not have much experience in this position, as she likes romantic sex, she prefers to be on the receiving end being showered with love, but knowing that Alfi was a special client she decided to give a special service.


    At least, that was the reason she had been fooled herself, the truth was, she hadn''t had enough, at the end of the day when I was instructing her, we always had 3 to 4 rounds, so she was dissatisfied. Knowing that Alfi was inexperienced, she didn''t want to force him to take control when he already did what he could.


    Honestly, she would only borrow Alfi''s cock to satisfy herself, but for the recipient, it was a whole new experience. The pleasure that he had felt before was notpared to what he felt right now with Etna jumping on his cock.


    Watching the way the pussy juices dripped all over him, the way her bottom bounced on his pelvis, the way her breasts moved up and down, the way the sweat from Etna''s body caressed her skin and the expression of pleasure on her face, they had him hypnotized.


    The pleasure was extreme, and it only took Etna a few minutes to squeeze everyst drop of semen from the cock that prated her. Although she didn''t reach orgasm, she enjoyed it to the fullest, then fell on top of Alfi, who had already fallen asleep from exhaustion.


    Etna looked up and seeing how Alfi was sleeping peacefully, she pouted a little and whispered, "I guess I expected a lot from him, he can''t bepared to the young master", then she got up andy down next to Alfi pretending to be asleep. She couldn''t destroy the masked man''s confidence that she had worked so hard to build.


    After an hour, Alfi got up and, seeing Etna peacefully asleep next to him, he smiled and caressed her face. Etna, who was pretending to sleep, pretended toe out of her dream, and when she saw the masked man, she smiled at him and said, "Mr. B, are you leaving?", To which Alfi replied, "Yes".


    Etna got up still feigning sleepiness and asked again, "Was it pleasant?", "Extremely, thank you very much", Alfi replied with a smile. Then he got out of bed, put on his clothes, give to Etna a goodbye kiss, and left the room.


    Alfi arrived at the reception and approached V¨ªctor, "It was a pleasant experience, here is the payment and I would appreciate it if this part was given to thedy", Alfi said, handing over the payment agreed with Mr. Johan while adding a small silver coin additional.


    Victor received the money politely and approached Alfi''s ear whispering, "I know the gentleman doesn''t know how these establishments work, so I''ll tell you, the next time you want to give a tip to thedy who apanied you, just can give it to her directly, in this establishment I can assure you that there are no bad practices, but if it is another ce, surely this money will never reach thedy".


    Alfi understood instantly, although his mask covered his expression, Victor could clearly see that Alfi was ashamed for not knowing this information, so he just smiled, bowed slightly and waved him off, allowing him to avoid embarrassment.


    He realized Victor''s good intentions, just attended and left.

 Chapter 36: CHAPTER 35

    The fact that, Alfi left such a substantial tip was proof that, Etna had done an excellent job, of course I let her know when I handed her the tip that Alfi had left her.


    What V¨ªctor had said the night before when he was saying goodbye to Mr. Johan''s son was correct, any other person in this type of establishment would surely have taken the tip for himself, however, it was not my case, I would never steal or abuse my employees.


    I certainly wasn''t a saint, having ves and courtesans who were no different from ves is the proof, however, I honestly considered them people, and treated them as such, even though they were bound to me against their will in some way.


    After saying goodbye to Etna, I finished the paperwork that I had pending. Carolina was not in the office, since she was generally touring the establishment checking everything and applying improvements, it was a task that she did every day, I had to admit , she was very dedicated.


    She had also begun to perform exercises simr to those I had taught the courtesans, although she was a great beauty and had no need for them, seeing how the courtesans were more beautiful every day, like every woman could not be left behind.


    It was impressive to see how simple exercises that I remembered from my past life could do wonders in this world. I knew there were better methods for conditioning the physique, but my knowledge was not deep, and not wanting to injure any of my courtesans by teaching an inappropriate exercise, I refrained from proposing anything.


    Having finished all the paperwork, I called Fluffy, to check on my status. It was clear to me that, I should not have earned much, but I felt the need to review, as I wanted to acquire some new skill.


    As I had imagined, I had only gone up 2 levels, I was at level 21 and my points totaled 31,810. It would seem like arge number, but with how expensive the system abilities were, they weren''t that many.


    After checking my status, I decided not to buy anything, I wanted to save a little more in order to buy a skill that would really help me earn points, since the very small increase I got from the misdeeds I did with the courtesans was not encouraging at all.


    Leaving my depression behind, I left the office and walked around the establishment idly trying to distract myself a bit, I really had nothing to do. Thanks to Carolina''s efficiency, there was nothing to correct in the operation of the Heavenly Pce either, so, I was left with no choice, but to return to the office.


    Once again in the office and with nothing to do, I began to think. I had to find a way to increase my points. I could easily go to another brothel, surely I would earn more points doing it with other courtesans, but I also knew that it wouldn''t make much of a difference, after all, sex purchased with money was no different from sex with the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce for the system.


    The other option was to try to woo Carolina, however just thinking about it made me upset, not because I don''t like her, but quite the contrary, I love her. After working and living with her for several months I have realized how incredible she is and I am not referring to her beauty.


    Certainly, she is not the most sociable, also, capturing emotion on her face is a bit difficult, but somehow I like her, that''s why I don''t see her as an option to earn points, prefer to take her as a girlfriend, but I strayed off topic.


    After thinking all afternoon, I could not find a solution, I had to admit, although I had all the knowledge about sex in my head, knowing about sex and socializing to get it, were two different things, and thest one was not at all my best ability.


    In my past life apart from corporate rtions due to my job, I really didn''t know how to approach people, especially the opposite sex, that¡äs frustrated me, but when night came, I put the issue aside, focusing on the work, because the day had begun.


    The Heavenly Pce was as usual, business was not bad, there were always customers drinking and eating, some minor merchants enjoying the service of the courtesans.


    Sonia had be the most requested courtesan. From the beginning she was the best gifted physically and personality. After months of training and good nutrition, the little excess fat that, she had had disappeared, and now she was aplete beauty in her own right.


    Other than that, she had gotten a small group fond of being her servants in private, so, she was the star of the brothel, generating the highest profit among all the courtesans.


    This was not to say that, the others weren''t progressing, in fact, each of them had some regr customers who were fans of their talents and generated good profits and tips, but Sonia was above all.


    The day ended, so everyone went to rest, except for the guards who rotated in turns to watch over the property, since the red-light district was not peaceful in the least.


    Fortunately, no mishap had urred in the Heavenly Pce, but one could not let one''s guard down. Besides, I was sure that at some point, trouble would arise, that was the nature of business and life, not to mention that this industry was by nature not peaceful.


    As if invoking bad energy, in the early morning hours, when everyone was sleeping, a loud noise woke everyone in the establishment. I was the first one to notice themotion. Quickly made my way to reception, where I found Oliver, Carlos and Manuel surrounding a man who was bound hand and foot, not to mention the bruises on his face.


    I promptly asked what was going on, whereupon Oliver began to exin, "We found this man trying to get into the back of the establishment".


    Despite the beating he received, the man did not exin what his goal was in entering the Heavenly Pce, and although I was not a cruel man, having lived in this world for almost 19 years, I knew how dangerous it was, therefore, could not act as weakness.


    Determined to show character, I coldly ordered, "Start cutting him, let¡äs see how many limbs he has left when he talks", my order was clear, torture the man until he talks, if he doesn''t, kill him.


    Everyone in the Heavenly Pce hade over to the reception to see what was going on, but everyone was at a distance, except for the ve guards who had armed themselves and were now standing next to me at the reception.


    Upon hearing my order, Oliver, Manuel and Carlos dragged the man away toply with it, as warriors before falling into very, it was not a heavy order, but for the women who hid a little further away, the emotions were different.


    The kitchen''s women had little reaction, after years in this business, it wasn''t the first time they had witnessed a simr scene or order, that''s how cruel this world was.


    On the other hand, the courtesans reacted even more strangely, they had a slight admiration for the disy of cruelty on my part, it somehow showed that, I was a strong man with character, some of them even got a little wet donw there when they saw my manly attitude or what they thought it was.


    However, only Carolina has a diferen expression. Although she had experienced difficulties in her life, none to the point that required cruelty like my order. She was a little scared, to the point that her hands and legs trembled a little.


    When Oliver and the others had withdrawn with the invader, I turned to where the women were and in a calm voice told them, "You can go back to your rooms, everything is under control."


    Upon hearing me, they all calmly returned to their rooms, only Carolina was still present, not because she did not want to leave, it was because her body did not respond to her. Realizing that, I approached her and kindly held her gently and helped her return.


    Despite her cold demeanor, I had realized that she really wasn''t as apathetic as her appearance suggested, and although embarrassed, she allowed me to support her until we returned to her room.

 Chapter 37: CHAPTER 36

    During the way back, Carolina was recovering and by the time we got to her room she had already regained herposure.


    Before she entered her room with a serious expression I told her, "Carolina, this will not be thest time a situation like this happens, I know it is a horrible situation, but you must keep in mind, danger is part of this business, you have to think carefully if you really want to be here".


    Carolina is a beautiful woman and an extremely capable manager, it would be a shame if she left, but I couldn''t force her to stay here without the necessary determination.


    Having grown up in the slum of Calci city, where crime is rife, I knew the dangers of the world to some extent. Not to mention that my childhood friend Castor was not a gang captain in that ce without getting his hands dirty, and thanks to my closeness with him, I had witnessed the dark side of society.


    For that reason, while I preferred to be a pacifist and soft-tempered, I couldn''t afford to be indecisive and weak. I didn''t possessbat strength on my own, but I was still in a position of power, even if it was in a small business like the Heavenly Pce and had long since been psyched to be ruthless when I had to be, like today.


    My aspirations were great, I was an aspirant to God after all, and I was aware that the path to achieve it would not be peaceful, no one who aspires to greatness would have a path like that, therefore, I had to inform Carolina that, if she wanted to follow this path, her determination couldn''t be what she showed today.


    Being an intelligent woman, she understood what I wanted to convey to her, and giving her a little help hinting what she would think about it, she said goodbye and entered her room, while I returned to mine.


    Despite having a cruel disposition towards my enemies, it did not mean that I enjoyed cruelty, therefore I did not go to Oliver and the others to witness the "Interrogation" of the captured assant, I would only wait for the results, so I returned to my bedroom and got ready to sleep, although honestly I couldn''t.


    I was the type of person who once awake could not go back to sleep, so unable to fall asleep, I left the room and went to the office to work trying to kill time, since there was nothing else I could do.


    I started to review the business ounts or at least that was my intention, however, shortly after starting the job, Dami entered the office in her night clothes, which was a transparent nightgown with nothing but panties underneath.


    Her intrusion was strange, it was impossible for me to imagine, that my previous act of cruelty had ignited the little nymphomaniac who, upon returning to her room, began to masturbate without being able to calm her arousal and boldly came looking for me.


    "Young master, sorry to interrupt, but I had to see you," said the little nympho shyly and blushing. After her shortment, she remained silent, as if searching for her words to tell me that, she was horny and wanted me to fuck her.


    She was still thinking of what to say, while I inspected her closely. I don''t know if it''s because I''m an aspiring God of sex and eroticism or just luck, but after a while I noticed her crotch and although there wasn''t much light in the office, I could see a thin transparent and viscous thread that was dripping from her crotch.


    Seeing this, I just smiled and authoritatively spoke, "Little slut, if you want my dick, juste get it." Hearing me, Dami looked up with twinkling eyes and practically running, she came to my desk.


    Once in front of me, I lifted her up and sat her on the desk, then I raised her legs and spread them as much as possible, and began to eat her wet pussy without removing her panties, making her moan with pleasure instantly.


    I ate her pussy until she came, and her panties were so wet that it looked like she got a bucketful of water in them. Without letting her rest I got up from the chair I was in, unbuttoned my pants and after removing her soaked panties I impaled her.


    My cock was as hard as steel ever since I saw the slimy see-through son escaping from his crotch upon entering the office, therefore I didn''t need her to help me get my little brother ready.


    Whenever I have had sex with any of the courtesans, I try to direct the activity ording to the girl''s qualities so that she improves in her specialties, but for some reason at this moment I just wanted to fuck the little nympho violently, and so I did.


    I drilled her tight little cunt as hard as I could. Dami couldn''t even be surprised by my aggressiveness, since the pleasure that invaded her was even stronger, and she could only moan, almost maddened by what she was experiencing.


    My cock was going in and out relentlessly in the little pussy that seemed to break. Before long, a strong stream of vaginal juices shot out, drenching my lower abdomen, but that didn''t stop me and I continued to tear it apart.


    Dami didn''t have time to recover, because I never stopped drilling her and due to the sensitivity she had after cumming, she didn''t take long to do it again. The girl was still going into spasms from her cum, and her breathing was ragged when she felt the surface of the desk she was leaning on disappear.


    I had grabbed her by the butt and lifted her up, and started drilling her suspended in the air. Noticing that she almost fell, she stretched out her arms and wrapped it around my neck to support herself and received my violent attack, which still did not allow her to rest.


    I raped her hard in that position until she cum twice, I also shot my seed inside her twice and for some reason I was still hard, so Iid her back on the desk and fucked her until I cum 3 more times .


    The sex was so violent and uninterrupted that it didn''t seem like I was in my five senses, and it really was, I was like possessed and I only ended when Dami lost consciousness from cumming so much that her pussy seemed to have dried up.


    Noticing the state of the little nymphomaniac, I stopped, as ifing out of a state of euphoria, to see the unconscious girlpletelyid and bathed in my seed inside and out.


    Part of the desk and the floor were soaked with her pussy juices and my cum, it was a mess, and although I was satisfied, I couldn''t help but think out loud, "What happened to me?".

 Chapter 38: [Bonus chapter]CHAPTER 37

    Seeing the exhausted and unconscious girl in a mess, I could only make a wry face. I picked her up and took her to themunal bathroom where I cleaned her with a damp towel, then did the same to my body, and took her to her room where I put her to bed.


    I went back to the office and cleaned up the mess I had made, luckily none of the documents on the desk had gotten dirty with our debauchery and after organizing everything I called Fluffy.


    "What happened to me?" I asked questioningly. I was sure that I wasn''t in my senses a moment ago, and I had to rify what happened, I couldn''t allow it to happen again. Furthermore, I had almost broken the little nympho by fucking her so violently for hours, so I gave Fluffy a serious look.


    "Master, you entered a state of excitement," Fluffy replied as if it were natural. I could only scrunch up my face as I asked, "What the hell is that?", then Fluffy exined.


    Apparently, the fact of pleasing the girls ording to their sexual affinities was putting aside what I wanted to do. It wasn''t that I wanted to have violent sex like the one I had with Dami, but that I wasn''t fulfilling my fantasies in order to train my courtesans.


    Exined another way, cing Etna, for example, she liked romantic sex, but I wanted to spank her a little, however, I didn''t because that was not her preference. Simr situations urred with the other courtesans where I repressed certain impulses to satisfy their preferences, for this reason, they had umted and from there the state of excitement that Fluffy said urred.


    In short, as a would-be sex and erotic God, I should satisfy my sexual desires just like I satisfy the girls I sleep with, and curbing these desires causes my divinity to stir and whatever happens had happened, a state where I just wanted to expel all my umted lust in a wild and one-sided way.


    Hearing this, I began to worry, it certainly felt pleasant to devastate the little girl who is now unconscious in her bed, but I couldn''t let this happen often.


    Fortunately, the solution was simple, I just had to change my teaching methods. I not only have to stick to the preferences of the girls I sleep with, but also do what satisfies me.


    Having learned about the state of arousal, I was able to rx, in the end it was just a state that I fell into to release the frustration by refraining from my preferences when it came to sex, so as long as I changed my sessions with the courtesans a bit, there was nothing to fear.


    When I finished talking with Fluffy, I said goodbye to him, and the sun was already rising. I focused back on the ount books I had started going through before Dami showed up, and after a while there was a knock on the door.


    Allowing entry, the door opened and Oliver entered the office. After a little hello, he began to report what he had learned from the captured assant in the early morning.


    "The man is amon thief from the area who, upon noticing that the Heavenly Pce was bing popr, thought of sneaking out and stealing." Honestly, I didn''t quite believe that story, but Oliver assured me that it was true, when I asked why he was so sure, he replied, "Because we corroborated that he had done the same thing in some establishments a few blocks from here."


    That would certainly validate the story, but for some reason I couldn''t believe it, so I asked, "Oliver, is he still a man?" Oliver immediately understood what I meant, he nodded and seriously asked, "Should he stop being?".


    Seeing my cold expression, without saying a word he excused himself and left the office as if understanding my words, what I wanted was for him to threaten the man with cutting off his manhood, no man would bear such humiliation and if there was something more to the intrusion of the captured, sure he would talk.


    Oliver did not take long, after a few minutes he returned with a rather serious expression and in a serious tone he informed me, "The young master was right, the man was hired to sabotage the establishment."


    "Who hired him?" I immediately asked coldly, unfortunately, Oliver had no answer, since the captured man did not know the identity of his employer, so I could only sigh reluctantly.


    If I was to be honest with myself, I expected this, no one with a shred of gray matter in their brains would reveal their identity to amon mercenary when hired for a job like this, because the risk of being captured as it happened and obtaining the identity of the brain behind the operation, it would allow me to know my enemy and counterattack.


    Although I didn''t know who was conspiring against me, at least now I knew that there was someone lurking in the shadows, and therefore I had to be cautious, so without an ounce ofpassion, I ordered, "Get rid of him discreetly and stay alert, we have an enemy lurking".


    Oliver firmly agreed and left to carry out my order. A few minutester the lifeless body of the assant was floating down the river with his chest pierced, blood stained with a look of remorse still on his face, hisst thought was, "Why did I take this job?"


    When the sun waspletely uncovered, everyone in the Heavenly Pce was doing their respective tasks, breakfast was being prepared in the kitchen, ves were walking the perimeter on alert now that they knew that, we were under the watchful eye of unknown enemies, courtesans were doing their morning exercises except for Dami, who hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Shortly after 8:00 am, Carolina entered the office, some small dark circles could be seen on her immacte and cold face, a product of insomnia suffered by what happened, and after saying hello, she sat down in front of me seriously, and said , "I thought about what you told me."


    Wanting to know her answer, I urged her to continue, and she continued, "I won''t lie saying that I''m not afraid of an event likest night happening again, however, I still want to continue here."


    A slight smile appeared on my face, I hoped that Carolina would stay, she was an excellent manager, not to mention that I liked having a beauty like her around me, and mischievously I told her, "I won''t promise it won''t happen again, but I promise to protect you ".


    Carolina was surprised by my weak attempt to flirt with her, but for some reason she felt safe with my words, and I could see a slight blush on her cheeks, so I thought to myself, "Maybe I''m not that bad at flirting", I didn''t know at the time that wasn''t the case, only that Carolina was as inexperienced in social rtionships as I was, and that''s where, her reaction came from.

 Chapter 39: CHAPTER 38

    Carolina was not only a girl with little experience in social rtionships, but she was a frustrated woman on that issue, since she was always sexualized for her beauty, in fact, it was quite strange that she managed to survive to date without being abused.


    You have to know that this world is wild, and although there arews and regtions, the reality is thesews and regtions are easily evaded if you have enough strength, so it is not strange that a beauty like her is raped or enved just for being pretty.


    Maybe that is a thing of the past, Andrew had promised to himself, that he will protect her from any harm in an unconscious way. He hadn''t realized that in the few months of knowing her, he had developed quite a personal affection for her, much less had he noticed that she also showed some simr signs towards him.


    They were both too stupid in rtionships, due to their own circumstances, to the point that Andrew didn''t want her to leave because of something as simple as "Losing a good manager" and she didn''t stay in this ce just because the recognition of her ability, the truth was that neither wanted to lose the other.


    After the small talk they went back to their respective jobs, but since Andrew had worked since early morning, he didn''t really have anything else to do, so he excused himself and left the office leaving Carolina alone.


    While he was walking through the establishment, noticed the courtesans practicing her roles in one of the ballrooms and after observing them for a few moments, something caught his attention.


    Certainly, the girls were perfecting their roles, but everything was based on the advice and instructions that he had given them and although this is not bad, the reality was that everything he had said came from little knowledge of his previous life, more specifically of the porn videos.


    Although many things can be learned from them, especially when you want to be a sex god, the roles they have to y are focused on social rtionships, a subject he knows very little about.


    He had only given them guidelines on how to act, it was the courtesans who found the way to do it on their own, that made him realize that it would not be enough, for the moment it could work, but as the business grew, the failures would be very obvious, especially if they had high-profile clients who could easily spot such obvious performances.


    This made him think, he knew that neither he nor Carolina could teach these girls that, so they would need a person for that role. Despite his thoughts, he only made a mental note of the subject, because now he himself could not solve it.


    He continued on his way, through the kitchen, then met Oliver to see if there was any news of his enemy in the shadows, but there was no movement so far, so he returned to the office with nothing else to do.


    The Heavenly Pce continued its activities as usual. There was an enemy stalking them, but having no information about it, they couldn''t do anything, just be cautious.


    A few streets from the Celestial Pce, in a 3-story building where one of the busiest casinos in the area operated, the atmosphere was festive. Lots of people were there gambling.


    Most customers were men, apanied by beautiful women and plenty of liquor. The casino wasrger than the Celestial Pce building, but only the first two floors were part of the business, as the third floor was the administrative operations room.


    On that floor there was arge room, with very elegant furniture and expensive ornaments. A bald-headed, dark-skinned man with delusions of royalty was rxingfortably in arge easy chair. In each arm he held a scantily d beautiful woman, while he yed with their shapely breasts.


    The situation was heating up quickly and when he couldn''t take the heat anymore and was about to make his move, there was a knock on the door, which infuriated the man.


    "IT BETTER BE IMPORTANT!" he yelled loudly, but there was only silence and after a few seconds he spoke again sighing, "Come in". In a few seconds, a tall man with a strong build appeared.


    "Mr. Debos, I''m sorry to bother you, but I have news about the kid," he said immediately. Thement changed the expression of the one called Debos who, stopping flirting with the women, said with a serious voice, "Sorrydies, the fun will have to wait, I have a business to attend to."


    The girls understood, and with grace and a bit of provocation, they got up and left the room. Seconds after their departure, Debos asked, "What news do you have?"


    The neer wasted no time and reported, "It was a failure," then silence reigned again. The man who was reporting could tell that his boss was angry with the news, he had known him for a long time, so he knew how to differentiate his expression, even though it was impossible for others.


    After a few minutes of silence, Debos spoke again, but with a deep and somewhat sinister voice, "You know what to do", to which the warrior-looking man replied, "There is no need."


    The answer surprised Debos, but before he could ask, his subordinate continued, "Our envoy was found dead in the river." This surprised Debos, he was not bothered by the death of the worthless mercenary for him, but by the fact that he was killed.


    Debos was one of the men present at the gathering around the table in the dark room, in fact, he was the first to read the letter and the one who argued with the old man who warned them about Mrs. Candice.


    Unlike the other 4, he was not a skilled tradesman or person of experience, he was a simple thug boss of a seedy gang who rose to this position thanks to luck, that''s why he didn''t take the old man''s warnings seriously, his arrogance did not let him see the consequences of his actions, in his vision he was the king of this area and could do whatever he wanted.


    He had always done the same thing and saw no problem in doing it again, especially since the Celestial Pce was generating good money and he wanted his part, not to say that he wanted all of it.


    "This is interesting, it seems that the boy has a backbone, send some boys as clients to investigate," Debos said with a bit of arrogance and disdain, to which the other man nodded, but before he went to enforce his boss order, he returned to listen, "Call the girls back."


    After the warrior left, the room remained silent, Debos was thinking about the situation, when the door rang and he got out of his train of thought allowing the entrance, then the two women who had left a moment ago came back inside.


    Debos dropped the subject and focused on the two beauties in front of him, who soon sat on hisp, one on each leg, and began to heat up the atmosphere. In a few minutes, the sound of moans of pleasure filled the room and the 3 of them embarked on an adventure of pleasure.

 Chapter 40: CHAPTER 39

    While Debos indulged in lust with the twodies, the subordinate went down to the first floor of the casino to carry out the boss''s orders. He walked to the back of the room and entered a hidden door.


    In the secret room, there were 4 men smoking, drinking and ying poker. None of them had the appearance of a good samaritan, just seeing them showed their bad ways, they were Debos''s 4 trusted men, adding to the one who had just entered, they were the 5 gang member''s trusted men.


    They had started on this journey with him since they were a small gang in the slums and now that they hade to these instances, he had not treated them badly.


    "We have work," said the neer, making everyone stop their game and pay attention. "It''s simple, you will go to the Heavenly Pce as clients, the boss wants to know, what is the fighting forces, the money and the beauties there," He added without changing his expression.


    One of the 4 seated men got excited and asked, "All free?", "Yes, everything is paid by the boss, take it as a gift, just collect information and don''t cause problems," replied the man who delivered Debos'' orders.


    Not wasting any more time, the man threw a small leather bag with several coins in the middle of the table. The 4 men took the bag and left without saying anything else.


    In the Heavenly Pce everything was going smoothly, but then the 4 men arrived. Just by seeing them, Oliver knew that they did not predict anything good, Victor also reached the same conclusion and sent the message to the office where Andrew was.


    "It seems that our enemy doesn''t n to wait", Andrew whispered as he sighed and Carolina, who managed to hear hisment, asked, "What do you mean?", "Nothing important", answered Andrew, avoiding the question.


    Carolina did not like Andrew''s evasion at all and she, a little annoyed, imed, "I am the manager of this ce, I need to know what is happening." Honestly, her angry face has her own charm, that was Andrew thought.


    Andrew wasn''t going to say anything to Carolina, but he noticed that the girl was getting seriously angry and not wanting to bear her fury, he told her the situation. Carolina immediately remembered the event of the previous night and unconsciously her body began to shake a little.


    Although he was a social idiot, he had eyes, and seeing Carolina trembling, he approached her, took a seat next to her, and warmly took her in his arms, pulling her close to his chest, giving her a tender andforting hug, while saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you".


    Andrew''s words brought security to Carolina, she was not clear about the reason, but she felt that if she was with him, nothing would happen to her and unconsciously she snuggledfortably into Andrew''s chest, returning the hug.


    The two remained embraced for a few seconds, but it seemed eternal to them, also they did not have a single thought in their minds, they were onlyfortably embraced, but the 4 men sent by Debos had already arrived at the reception.


    Despite the appearances of the men, they did not cause trouble, nor did they act arrogant, they behaved like normal customers with money. After evaluating the courtesans, they requested that Dami, Sally, Etna and Gina be their escorts and the 8 of them entered one of the most private rooms.


    Oliver fearing the worst, stayed close to that room to be able to act if something happens, but strangely nothing abnormal happened. The men ordered food and drinks, enjoyed the services of the girls and even left a tip.


    Debos''s men left at dawn. After their departure, Oliver wasted no time in questioning Dami, Sally, Etna and Gina about what they could find out about the men, but was disappointed that the men did not release any relevant information.


    Leaving the courtesans to rest, Oliver arrived at the office to inform the boss about what happened, but upon entering he was surprised to see Carolina there as well. He knew that the girl was a great manager, but he also knew that her character was not the right one for these situations.


    Even so, he just told all the information without thinking about Caroline''s feelings, in his mind, if Andrew allowed her to be there, it was because he didn''t care, so he reported without holding anything back, even giving his thoughts and rmendations.


    Andrew nodded and allowed him to go. The office was silent for a moment until Carolina broke in by saying, "I think Oliver''s suggestion of getting more guards is necessary." Andrew didn''t answer her, but nodded slightly, showing his agreement.


    Carolina got up with the intention of going back to her room, but when she was about to go out she remembered the warm embrace with Andrew and she blushed, she had never experienced anything like that and pressing her lips as if seeking courage, she turned around and walked towards Andrew and taking him for surprise kissed his cheek awkwardly.


    Andrew couldn''t react and when he was going to ask, Carolina had left the office like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Andrew froze in the middle of the office, touching his freshly kissed cheek and soon a smile broke out on his face as he said, "This girl."


    Carolina got to her room with her face as red as a tomato and almost fuming with shame, she didn''t know why she had done what she did and throwing herself on the bed she screamed in shame while a pillow covered her face and drowned out the noise, "AHHH , Why did I do that?, Nooo, what am I going to do tomorrow? How I will see his face?"


    Unlike Andrew, she had a hard time sleeping that night and while they were both enjoying the realm of dreams, the 4 men had returned with Debos and were reporting all the details of their mission.


    "So, how many guards do they have?" Debos asked, still sitting arrogantly in his chair, and one of the 4 men replied, "Boss, we only saw about 5 or 6 guards, they don''t look like anything special".


    "I see, that''s good, what about the money?" Debosmented before asking again. "Well, we''re not too sure, but they definitely do a lot for a ce of that size, the ce is full and the courtesans aren''t cheap for a small ce like that", answered another of the 4 men he trusted.


    "Boss, I know the beauties areing now, we know you so I will report now, the courtesans are not the most beautiful women we have ever seen, but they are all above average and their skills in bed are not small," another of the men informed, since he knew what his boss would ask next.


    Debos only nodded with his head showing a smile, while he thought, "My men know me well" and leaving that thought aside he thought for a few minutes, no one in the room made a sound, everyone waited for Debos to speak.


    "I want that business, start putting pressure on it, send people to cause trouble, I want them to understand the danger of the area, so they needed our protection and little by little we will take it all," Debos said arrogantly as if it were a great strategy.


    All the others in the room loudly said, "Yes", leaving to fulfill their obligations or at least they would do so the next day, since it was not early and nothing could be done at this time.


    What Debos and his men did not know was that in the shadows there was a silhouette that had witnessed the entire meeting and it was not until they had all left the room that, like a ghost, the silhouette disappeared into the shadows.

 Chapter 41: CHAPTER 40

    The next morning while everyone in the Heavenly Pce began their activities for the day, a few streets away in the casino that Debos operated, a meeting was held between him and his trusted subordinates.


    They had already decided how they would harass the Heavenly Pce by sending people to make trouble and thus force them into their domain, but now they were deciding who would lead the operation.


    Obviously Debos could not put his 5 trusted men in charge of a single issue, he had many other shady businesses that needed trusted people to take care of them, therefore, he had to define who would be in charge of this project.


    After several words and a few discussions, Debos decided to leave the operation in the hands of the man who gave him the report yesterday, his name was Costa.


    Costa is in fact the oldest of all the subordinates, not to mention the most loyal, and Debos favored him a lot, so the other 4 were a bit envious and even schemed under the table with the intention of lessening his influence, but it had been in vain.


    Night soon came and the red light district began to show its joy. The Heavenly Pce also started its business and before long it was already full of customers enjoying the services.


    A little after 8:00 pm, 3 men entered the establishment and caught Oliver''s attention. Certainly, not everyone who walks into these establishments is a wealthy person, but that wasn''t the problem here.


    What caught Oliver''s attention was not his cheap clothes, but a strange aura around them. This aura told him that they were bloodthirsty men, impregnated in the ughter and for fear of not being able to protect the business in time he came to Victor and instructed, "Tell those three customers that all the courtesans are busy."


    Victor was going to ask why, but Oliver''s serious expression made him understand that there was something wrong and he just nodded in understanding. Oliver approached one of the passing waiters and leaning close to his ear whispered, "Bruno, go to the young master''s office and tell him I found 3 suspicious people."


    Bruno wasted no time and ran to the office and after knocking on the door he heard, "Come in." Bruno walked in and delivered Oliver''s message, then Andrew dismissed him.


    Andrew believed in Oliver''s judgment, especially because of the blessing he had, it could be minor and insignificant ording to Fluffy, but Andrew didn''t believe it, since he could identify many things including some moods, which was remarkable in his opinion.


    Unexpectedly as Victor was informing the suspicious men that there were not any courtesans avable, Carolina passed the reception on her way to the office, and one of them seeing her, yelled while pointing at her, "WHY THE HELL DO YOU SAY THERE ARE NO COURTESANS? There is a whore avable there, isn''t it?"


    Victor wrinkled his face in disgust upon hearing what the man called Carolina, Oliver was also quite upset, Carolina was still in shock at such an unpleasantment, but the most affected was Andrew who had not yet arrived at the reception, but could see and hear everything well because he wasn''t very far.


    "Listen, retard, this is a house of pleasure, not a low-ss brothel you usually visit. If you offend my wife again, I promise to rip your balls off and make you swallow them", Andrew entered the reception, breaking the atmosphere with a murderous look at the 3 men who insulted Carolina.


    Andrew''s cold and murderous look scared the 3 men. They were no saints, in fact, they were the scum of the worst kind, but for some reason Andrew''s look made them feel fear, their instincts told them not to fuck with that young man, but they didn''t know the reason, in the end, Andrew didn''t seem very strong.


    In contrast to the growing fear of the 3 troublemakers, Carolina was as red as a tomato, as hearing Andrew call her his wife surprised her. She logically thought that it was likely that he did it to make a weighty excuse to defend her, but she still felt shame and happiness.


    After a few minutes of silence passed after Andrew''sment, the 3 men had recovered a bit of theirposure and were preparing to reply to the threat of the young master of the Heavenly Pce, only to be interrupted by him again, "Get them out of my sight Oliver, they are banned from the Heavenly Pce."


    "Brat, do you know who we are? Do you think you can kick us out that easy?" replied one of the men with a mocking smile and a sneer.


    However, before Andrew could say another word, he caught sight of a shadow out of the corner of his eye. The shadow was Oliver who had moved at insane speed and had arrived in front of the 3 men.


    The bullies were surprised to see that Oliver was in front of them, but it was toote, when they wanted to react, Oliverunched a wave of fists destroying the faces of the three men that has suspected from the beginning.


    Oliver''s movements were fast, precise, and fluid, Andrew couldn''t even see how many punches he had thrown, he just saw him move, and then the 3 men went flying with blood on their faces.


    In fact, none of those present could see that Oliver had punched the stomachs of the three men, forcing them to lower their heads in pain, and then he delivered a strong blow to the face of each of them, breaking their noses. Everything happened in a second, "Oliver is stronger than I thought", Andrew couldn''t help but think aloud.


    "Question them, I want to know everything that they know," Andrew approached as he said coldly. Oliver only nodded his head, immediately calling Jos¨¦ and Carlos to help him take away the men who were unconscious.


    Andrew returned to the reception and kindly directed his words to the customers who hade to see the show, "Gentlemen, you can continue enjoying, I apologize for the scandal, aspensation I invite you a drink", then a loud cheer was heard.


    All the clients returned to the different party rooms in thepany of the courtesans, while Andrew approached Carolina and taking her by the hand led her to her office.


    Once there, he forced her to focus on the set of furniture that was there surprising Carolina. Andrew squatted in front of her, staying close enough to her, to the point that they could feel the other''s breathing.


    Andrew was thinking of asking Carolina about her state of mind but being so close to her, his mind went nk, and out of nowhere the goodnight kiss from the day before appeared as if telling him something and without being aware of what he was doing, he had stolen the Caroline''s lips


    The girl was stunned. Certainly like Andrew, her mind had gone nk at seeing the young man so close to her, but she never expected the boy to take thest step out of nowhere.


    At first, she wanted to push him away from her, but when she felt the delicate caress of Andrew''s hand on her face, it was as if her lips didn''t want to leave Andrew''s, because her emotions changed like the colors of a rainbow.


    First surprise, followed by rejection, curiosity, eptance, happiness, and finally passion. That''s right, she felt all that, even if it''s strange, but it''s not important, what should be noted is that at first she was only surprised, but after a few seconds she was kissing back while she hugged her boss tightly.


    After a few seconds of intense kissing, they separated, but they were still in a trance. They were still enjoying the taste of each other''s lips and as ifmunicating telepathically they moved closer in time and kissed again.

 Chapter 42: CHAPTER 41

    The second kiss was shorter and more rxed as if they had both epted their feelings for each other. They were still silent, looking at each other closely with their faces flushed, a little out of embarrassment and the other out of passion.


    "I...", Carolina tried to start a conversation, but Andrew sealed her words by gently cing a finger on her tender lips and hiding a slight smile, he approached and kissed her again.


    This time Andrew went a little further and began to move his hands. Although a little ufortable due to her embarrassment and inexperience Carolina allowed him to continue and without her realizing Andrew had moved from her lips to her neck.


    Little by little he passed his mouth over Carolina''s body causing the temperature to rise and as if it were natural Andrew had unbuttoned her blouse and bra leaving her breasts in full view.


    Without letting Carolina regret it, he began to kiss and suck them delicately. Immersed in pleasure, Carolina couldn''t help but let out a weak moan that, in its melodious tone, sounded like the most erotic thing Andrew had ever heard.


    In a short time, Andrew had Carolinaid down on the sof¨¢ and continued to taste her body. He moved from her breasts to her abdomen and continued down until he reached the forbidden valley and fearlessly removed the skirt she was wearing.


    Seeing that the situation was heading to a point of no return, Carolina got scared and wanted to stop, but her body was more honest because a small wet spot could be seen on her pantyhose.


    Andrew knew that he couldn''t allow Carolina toe to her senses or he might lose his chance to have her, so he boldly brought his mouth to Carolina''s pussy without even removing her panties.


    Carolina arched her back and moaned with pleasure, at that moment she knew she had lost any opportunity to repent, so she just let herself go and let Andrew do whatever he wanted with her, after all, even if she didn''t admit it, she wanted this as much as him.


    Looking for a better position, Andrew knelt on the floor, leaving his partner lying on the edge of the sof¨¢. He removed the wet pantyhose and lifted one of her legs asking Carolina to lean her against him, circling his hands around her hamstring just below her knee.


    With Carolina''s hips lifted Andrew added some movement to help his strokes move to the perfect point where her pussy could not stand and her love juices painted his face.


    While Carolina was recovering from her orgasm, Andrew took the opportunity to undress, showing his meaty rod as hard as steel. Carolina was a bit surprised, but for some reason, she wanted him inside her and unconsciously opened her legs as if inviting him.


    Andrew did not miss Carolina''s gesture that lying on her back on the sof¨¢ was as aphrodisiac as the most powerful drug in existence.


    Engulfed in lust Andrew knelt between her legs and lifted them up, resting Carolina''s calves on his shoulders and rocking her from side to side and up and down so that the head and shaft of his penis came into direct contact with the front wall of her pussy.


    As this angle allows for deep pration, he pushed slowly at first so as not to cause difort, after all, she was a virgin, therefore her squeeze and pain had to be taken into consideration.


    After a bit of y, he inserted his penis into her already-prepared pussy, and with a strangled moan of pain, Andrew snatched Caroline''s virginity.


    Due to her pain, Andrew did not move after prating her, he remained motionless, letting thedy recover and after a few moments Carolina nodded slightly, as if informing her that he could move.


    Andrew began to move, smooth and slow at first, as Carolina was still in a little pain, but as minutes passed, the painful moans changed to moans of pleasure.


    Before long, Andrew noticed that his partner was close to orgasm, as he heard Carolina''s breathing be short and shallow. The flushed skin and slightly swollen breasts also indicate that she is nearing the peak of her arousal and as he had suspected, Carolina reached her second orgasm.


    "You''re quite sensitive", Andrew whispered as if trying to annoy Carolina. Until then they had notmunicated, perhaps because of nervousness, but now that they were at this stage Andrew had rxed and thought about making the evening more enjoyable.


    Carolina pouted tenderly at thement and pretending to be angry she symbolically hit Andrew''s chest, but this only turned the young man on more, who quickly changed position to continue the task.


    Since Carolina was inexperienced, he did not want to force her into very ufortable positions, so Andrew opted for one of the positions that he liked the most and could prate deeply and achieve the greatest pleasure for both of them.


    He asked Carolina to get on a doggy style and entered her from behind, thrusting deep until the tip of his penis touched her cervix. He did it slowly and gently for any pain, but feeling how wet her pussy was increased he increased the speed.


    Carolina was intoxicated with pleasure and Andrew was no better, he felt that his cock was melting in Carolina''s entrails, and looking for more pleasure, he held the girl''s thighs trying to join them to simte greater tightness.


    His action achieved the goal because the pleasure was so extreme that he couldn''t stand it and he painted the inner walls of Carolina''s pussy white without fear. In the end, thanks to histent divinity, it was impossible to impregnate a mortal.


    Carolina also reached the limit and when she felt Andrew''s hot cum filling her, she shuddered and climaxed for the third time, falling exhausted on the sof¨¢ with her breathing hard.


    Andrew settled to one side of her and stroked her sweat-damp hair with a loving smile and kissed her lips tenderly again. She returned the kiss and when their lips parted they just smiled at each other.


    After a few minutes of being together on the sof¨¢, one next to the other, without saying a word, fatigue overcame Carolina, who fell sound asleep. Andrew had sex with the courtesans daily and thanks to his different constitution had greater resistance, so he did not fall asleep.


    He got up and dressed. Seeing that the sof¨¢ was not the mostfortable, took Carolina in his arms and carried her like a princess, took her to his room, which was next to the office, and put her on his bed.


    When she found thefort of the spongy and wide bed, she feltfortable and continued with her cid dream. Andrew could only smile when he saw her and kissed her on the forehead as good night and let her sleep while he went back to the reception to see if there was any news.

 Chapter 43: CHAPTER 42

    When Andrew arrived at the reception, everything was normal. Oliver was still "Questioning" the three intruders who had arrived, which suggested that they were strong-willed and tight-lipped men since it had been a couple of hours since the incident, and if Oliver had not returned to report, that''s mean that he had not made any progress.


    Andrew chatted with Victor for a while and then went to the office. Once there he called for Fluffy, who quickly appeared with a happy expression, "Master you won big this time", he said enthusiastically.


    The young master of the Heavenly Pce knew what he was talking about, it was the reason why he had called him. He hadn''t slept with Carolina for points, because he was really fond of him, but that were free points, so he will not say no to that.


    Despite his stupidity towards rtionships, he was not brainless enough to not realize that he had feelings for Carolina right now and that she was no different, although he knew that the conversation they would have tomorrow would be a bit awkward, he did not worry at this point for the moment.


    "Show me the status", Andrew said leaving his thoughts forgotten, tomorrow''s problems are solved tomorrow, was what he thought and Fluffy immediately showed him the status, which had changed drastically.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 36


    Points: 1,031,810


    SKILLS


    Eyes of Eros: Vision range 100 meters. Shows emotion score towards the wearer and normal beauty score.


    Pharmacology: Manufacture of medicines and cosmetics.


    Sinful Illusion: Everyone within a 5-meter radius is immersed in an erotic illusion.


    PHYSICAL UPGRADES


    200% Resistance


    200% Strength


    200%speed


    EQUIPMENT


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    The level had gone up by 15 and she had gained 1 million points, this surprised him, but Fluffy exined that Carolina being a beauty valued at the top of the system''s normal category and being a virgin was the reason.


    Fluffy even told him that if they had tried more positions the number would have increased, but Andrew was not bothered by that, he would have other opportunities, for the moment he was happy with the great profit, but after looking at his status carefully, a doubt assailed him.


    "Fluffy, why aren''t my physical and skill upgrades increasing?" At first, his abilities increased with missions and rewards, but since the system changed to points, they had remained the same and he didn''t understand.


    "Well, master after the system changed to points, they should be upgraded at their own free will," Fluffy replied as if it was natural. "But that was never reported to me," Andrew imed.


    "I think it was obvious, remember you upgraded Eros''s eyes a while back, if the system upgraded all of his attributes just by leveling up his divinity wouldn''t develop well," Fluffy replied.


    Andrew thought it was reasonable, although it didn''t seem right for that, for him, the system was cheating him and he demanded again, "So what is the level for?", to which Fluffy replied, "The level modifies your body to adapt it to the growing divinity."


    "Does that mean I''m stronger now?" Andrew asked excitedly, but was disappointed to hear Fluffy''s answer, "Physically you only have the duplicate abilities of a normal human thanks to the sweets you ate."


    "That doesn''t seem fair, so the level is useless," Andrewined, then Fluffy exined in detail, "Master, remember that you are not abat god candidate, but a sex god, increasing the level gives you strength in that topic, which will give you more points and with points you can buy skills".


    Andrew understood Fluffy''s reasoning, but it still bothered him. It was such a dangerous world and more so now that he had enemies attacking him, without having the strength to defend himself, that worried him.


    His only defensive method was the sinful illusion skill and it was indiscriminate, however, before he could ask again, Fluffy acknowledging his concerns rmended, "Master, why don''t you upgrade your illusion skill?"


    "How?" Andrew asked and Fluffy replied, "Your ability now affects anyone within 5-meter range, you can upgrade it to mark the target even, they can be several targets".


    Andrew was silent for a few seconds as if evaluating the possibility. After considering the pros and cons he spent 50,000 points to upgrade his illusion skill, he could now choose the target of his skill within 10 meters, but had a limit of 10 people.


    Although with limit it was a big improvement and thanks to the level-up, he could also use it more frequently without getting tired like before. "Is there any other ability that allows me to defend myself?" Andrew asked trying to find an additional shield.


    "There are many, but I rmend that the master acquire the sexual euphoria skill", Fluffy replied and before he could ask, Fluffy continued, "This skill is simr to the illusion skill, but more powerful, with a single touch it would raise the libido of the person exponentially".


    He thought and came to the conclusion that it was a good skill, if inbat he hits his opponent with that skill the opponent would lose all reason andbat strength due to sexual desire, but he also thought that he would be sexually assaulted then, but Fluffy said, "You don''t have to worry, when you activate that ability you control what that sexual euphoria is directed towards, it can be another person or a object nearby".


    With that Andrew did not hesitate and bought the skill for 100,000 points. He was going to continue checking what other skills he could acquire, but at that moment there was a knock on the door, Andrew intuited that it was Oliver with the results of the interrogation, so he dismissed Fluffy and allowed him to enter.


    Oliver entered the office and after a small bow in greeting began his report. The men questioned were as Andrew had suspected, tight-lipped, for while Oliver discovered they were sent by someone, they did not reveal who.


    Oliver tortured them in the most horrible way possible, even castrated and killed one of them to scare the others and they still didn''t speak. Andrew was amazed that they didn''t talk after all that, it only allowed him to admit that the person stalking them was troublesome, if the men didn''t talk even at the cost of their lives.


    "Get rid of them and stay alert, the enemy doesn''t look simple, tomorrow we''ll go get more guards," Andrew said seriously. Oliver just nodded his head and left to carry out his orders, leaving Andrew pensive, "Who the hell is attacking us?" Was the question that tormented him.

 Chapter 44: CHAPTER 43

    Oliver carried out his orders efficiently. All the ves who served as guards were men who had fought in one way or another, either in wars or alone, for that reason they knew death closely.


    Being men ofbat and experience despite not being the most powerful, they had the right mentality and disposition toply with orders as sadistic and cold as if they were normal things.


    In fact, these orders in situations and businesses like this in this world really were normal, unlike Andrew''s previous world where there was better control of public safety, this world was quitecking.


    To be more exact, it was not that they did not have the capacity to improve this situation, but that there were many interests and money involved and that is why the high spheres of power turned a blind eye, that is why the appearance of one or two corpses in the river once in a while was not too strange.


    Oliver and the boys fulfilled Andrew''s orders perfectly and disposed of the bodies of the three men quickly and without a trace, only Costa was upset with the situation, as it was obviously he who had sent the three dead bodies floating in the river.


    His annoyance was not for the fact that he had lost three men, but for the fact that when they turned up dead, it was clear that they had failed in their mission. It was also letting him understand that the owner of the Heavenly Pce was not simple.


    Aside from these thoughts, there was another one that caused him to scrunch his face in worry the most and that was, "How did I report this to Debos?" Although he is the most trusted subordinate and had certain benefits, by knowing his boss so much, he knew that he was not a patient person and hated failure.


    This worried him, he did not know how his boss is going to react when he told him that the n his boss had made and that he had given him to seize the Heavenly Pce had failed since it was not only a matter of a tantrum, but of losing confidence, which was problematic at this moment.


    Despite his concerns, he went to report the mission failure to his boss and as he had expected, Debos was not at all happy. His eyes were bloodshot and his face red from the anger that he tried to contain and it was clear that he couldn''t.


    Costa was nervous because he knew what wasing, the other four had a slight smile on their faces rejoicing at their partner''s failure, after all, in every organization there are differences and the ambitious always seek more power and they were quite ambitious.


    Ironically, before Debos exploded into wild yells of rage at Costa there was a knock on the door thatpletely destroyed the atmosphere in the room, causing Debos to yell angrily, "What do you want?"


    He obviously didn''t know who was knocking on the door. Still, it must have been a very stupid subordinate to interrupt the meeting of the gang''s highest powers, at least that''s what everyone in the room thought, until the subordinate behind the door reported, "Sir, I''m sorry. I am very sorry, but a letter arrived with the seal of the 5 and you said this should be given priority.


    The reporting subordinate was scared, certainly, his boss had said to give priority to these letters, but when he heard his boss yelling at him, he knew that he hade at a bad time and now he only prayed that he would not wake up next to the fish the next day.


    When he was at the peak of his nervousness, the door opened and Debos appeared with a stoic look and all the emotion that had invaded him before seemed to have evaporated.


    After taking the letter and returning to the room, Debos sat on his sofa that simted his throne and opened the letter. It was not very long, in fact, it was quite short, it only had one sentence, "Leave the Heavenly Pce alone, you are already targeted, I have warned you".


    Debos immediately understood what the letter mean because, in thest meeting, they had talked about how Mrs. Candice had them in her sights for ruining her business.


    They had not really targeted her on purpose, the reality was that they had attacked several businesses that they thought were a threat to their hegemony in the sector and it turned out that they all had business with her and created the current situation.


    Debos wasn''t the youngest of the group, but he was definitely the one with the least experience, connections, and the biggest ego. A thug who still thinks like a thug, it never urred to him that he now had to y differently and so he continued to do things the way he always had, only on arger scale.


    Due to his poor judgment, the other four always took advantage of him. Things like allowing him to move first into a target to test things out were the most used, but when Mrs. Candice was in the equation only a fool like Debas wouldn''t pay attention.


    Debos only knew that she was a mid-level food and grocery merchant in the city and since he never got too involved in the traditional business of the city, he was unaware of the amount of power these merchants have, especially Candice, which she still concealed her true strength.


    For all this, Debos remained steadfast in his character as a self-centered bully with the airs of a ruler and tore up the letter, ignoring the warning. The five subordinates were curious about what it was saying, but seeing that his boss didn''t mean to say anything, they didn''t ask.


    In the end, they ended the meeting after Debos told Costa to increase the pressure on the Heavenly Pce. The initial idea did not change, just increased the number and so everyone left.


    While this entire conspiracy was brewing early in the morning, Andrew was sitting on his bed with a slight smirk looking at his bedmate fromst night who was fully covered from head to toe.


    "Pretending to be asleep won''t stop you from seeing me, you know?", he said with a mocking tone, trying to provoke Carolina, who was under the sheets pretending to sleep because she didn''t have the courage to face the man who turned her into a woman.


    Under the sheets, Carolina was as red as a tomato, not to mention that she was naked and her crotch was a little sticky, although Andrew cleaned her a little when he brought her to his room, it was quite superficial, therefore, traces of semen, sweat and own juices still remained in her.


    Feeling strange and embarrassed by her condition, she could not face the young man who was making fun of her, but being naked and even with a strange smell, to say the least forced her to show her face because she wanted to bathe urgently and decided to use that as an excuse to escape.


    However, she was too naive, because when she got out of the sheets, she began to say as if she wanted to run away from the ce, "Good morning, I''m not pretending, but we''ll talkter I need a bath", however, she was held tightly by Andrew who he didn''t care in the slightest about the dirt or emotional state of thedy, he simply pulled her closer to him and stole her lips.

 Chapter 45: CHAPTER 44

    The passionate kisssted several seconds and things began to heat up, but when Andrew began to move his hands over Carolina''s curvaceous figure, she stopped him.


    Unlike the night before, she didn''t give in to her desire, though honestly she was embarrassed at the idea of Andrew ying with her when she felt dirty.


    Andrew didn''t force her, but he didn''t let her go either, he just held her close and snuggled into her chest. They remained like that for several minutes inplete silence, as if enjoying each other''s warmth, although it wasn''t cold at all.


    After that moment of silence, Andrew tenderly kissed her head, and Carolina, thinking that he wanted to make a move, said with a weak voice like the buzz of a mosquito, "I''m dirty."


    Honestly, he thought that she looked very pretty which turned on his libido, but understanding that Carolina would not allow him to continue, he managed to control himself. Since he couldn''t y with her, he decided to start the talk they had been putting off, "We need to talk".


    Carolina''s body tensed a little at the words. She had already resigned herself to the fact that she had fallen for her boss, but still, she was afraid to have this conversation.


    Her fear didn''te from the fact that her professional rtionship would go sour, in fact, she hadn''t even thought about it. Her predicamenty in the fact that she knew her boss well enough after several months of work.


    She knew that Andrew had sexual rtions or different types of perverted activities with the courtesans, she even sensed that he would have many more women toe considering the little she knew about him and that bothered her a little.


    Harems in this world are not strange, they are practically a norm, especially for the rich and powerful, but it was also fair to say that there was no one who did not want to have their partner exclusively for him or her and that was what bothered her.


    In a certain way, she wanted Andrew to be her only partner, but she knew it would be impossible, and even worse, she couldn''t find a way to get away from him either, because, after the night they spent, she waspletely in love with Andrew.


    Seeing that Andrew was holding her firmly, she knew that she could not escape, and with resignation, she epted her fate and continued the conversation, "What do you want to talk about?" she asked and Andrew said with authority, "From today you will be the youngdy of the Heavenly Pce".


    She understood that this statement was no different from saying that she was now his woman and despite all her uncertainties, she could only gently nod as she tried to hide the blush of embarrassment and excitement on her face.


    Andrew muffled a soft smile of joy to see her ept, in fact, just like her, he thought she wouldin about his adventures with the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce and other women, he had even thought of some arguments to convince her, but unexpectedly they were not necessary.


    They remained embraced for a few more minutes until Carolina calmed down and remembered that she was still dirty from the activity of the night before and decided to separate from his arms and go to bathe, but when she wanted to get out of bed, her legs gave out.


    Andrew managed to catch her before she fell to the ground and she flushed red in embarrassment, but she, unable to muster the strength to hold herself up on her own, couldn''t push the newly acquired mate away that supported her.


    Almost fuming with how embarrassed she was, she made it to the bathroom with Andrew supporting her. She was so bad that she had to allow Andrew to help her bathe and that was the limit of her lucidity, she never thought that after her first time, she would be in such a state.


    Andrew made the most of the situation, seeing her statuesque body of hers, her flushed face that was quite a sight due to her usual cold expression, not to mention that, helping her wash, he touched everything he could.


    Carolina knew that Andrew was taking advantage of her weakness, but she couldn''t do anything, she could only see how Andrew was getting more daring and cheeky as he massaged her entire body, causing the temperature to rise, and in a short time, the girl was breathing roughly and her pussy showed signs of moisture.


    Noticing this, Andrew pushed Carolina trying to go further and before long, Carolina gave in to lust. Andrew gently rubbed Carolina''s clitoris making her pussy more and more wet.


    Not being able to take it anymore, he brought his mouth closer and began to suck it, her love juices were the most delicious nectar he had ever taken and Carolina began to moan uncontrobly with pleasure.


    A few minutes after eating her pussy, she couldn''t take it and with a muffled moan, she reached the climax of pleasure. Her body trembled with pleasure losing all her strength and she fell exhausted on the bathroom floor breathing heavily.


    Andrew approached and kissed her tenderly and tried to continue attacking her with his weapon that was already hard as a rock and pointed at the sky, but Carolina reacted and with a bit of panic she even said in a somewhat high-pitched voice, "Please don''t do it, let me get me back".


    At thedy''s pleading expression, Andrew had no choice but to endure the worst pain any man can suffer, a neglected erection. Carolina sighed with relief that Andrew would forgive her, but when she saw his erect, throbbing cock, she felt uneasy.


    "It looks painful", was what she thought and with a little nervousness she said, "I¡­ I can ease you with my hands". Andrew looked at her with surprise, I never expected such a proposal, and with joy, he got up and showed her his cock bringing it closer to her.


    Because she was sitting on the floor and he was standing, his cock was right in front of her face. Nervously she moved her hand over and gently grabbed Andrew''s cock and began to massage it.


    Honestly, her movement was not entirely pleasant. Carolina was afraid of hurting him or perhaps due to inexperience, she did not hold Andrew''s member firmly, which did not generate the desired pleasure for him and although he did not want to push her, he said, "You can take it a little harder."


    Carolina jumped a little, certainly inexperienced and only doing what she thought was proper from what she had learned from the courtesan''s conversations, but with Andrew''s encouragement, she left her shyness and took a firm grip on his cock and jerked it vigorously.


    The pleasure was supreme, she wasn''t the best handjob, but it was definitely pleasurable. In a few minutes, he couldn''t hold it and let out his seed inrge quantities, bathing Carolina in sperm that she had a stupefied expression when she was covered in semen.


    "Hahaha, you look beautiful in white," Andrew joked when he saw Carolina immobile. When she heard hisment, she feigned annoyance and hit his dick gently with her finger, but because he had just cummed, he was in a sensitive state and it was a bit painful, but he didn''tin because it seemed like a cute gesture of her.


    Because of the mess, he''d made on her, he had to help her clean up again, this time without fiddling around, or they''d spend the rest of the day in the bathroom doing obscenities.


    After cleaning up, they left the bathroom, dried their bodies, and changed their clothes, but Carolina still felt weakness in her hips, so Andrew told her, "You should rest for today, I''ll take care of business."


    She wanted to refuse, but the reality was that she couldn''t move, so she epted his offer and stayed in bed, while Andrew left the room to take care of business.

 Chapter 46: CHAPTER 45

    Andrew left the room and walked to the party room where they used to eat. Everyone was gathered talking about different topics and there was only silence when Andrew entered, them they said, "Good morning young master."


    With a soft nod, he returned the greeting and sat down to eat with everyone. When he finished, he approached Carmen, "Please take Carolina breakfast to my room, I appreciate it if you talk to her a bit too."


    Carmen was an intelligent woman, she immediately understood what the fact that the young manager was in the young master''s room implied, but she said nothing and simply nodded in recognition at the instruction she had been given.


    After that, he approached V¨ªctor and informed him that he would go out with Oliver in search of new guards since the situation was getting worse every day.


    He left Victor in charge in his absence due to Carolina being in no condition to work and after ordering all the guards to be alert, he left with Oliver.


    Their destination was the same as when he bought Oliver and the others. He still felt a certain difort in these types of establishments, since buying people was not pleasant at all, but somehow he seemed to have gotten used to it a bit.


    Taking Oliver was convenient. Thanks to his blessing, it was quick and easy to choose the best "Guards", because by being able to see the aura, it was easy to identify those with above-average strength.


    He quickly chose 10 ves and in this way practically doubled the number of Heavenly Pce guards. The entire transaction went smoothly and within a couple of hours, they were back.


    In his absence no problem had urred, so everyone worked on their activities. Andrew went directly to see how Carolina was doing and Oliver immediately began to train the new guards, so that there would be nock of coordination in case of problems.


    Andrew entered her room to see Carolina sleeping, so he didn''t want to wake her up and left quietly. Not being able to be with Carolina, he went to the office to work on the ounts from the day before.


    Shortly after looking at the ounts, he noticed that, although he was making good money, with the 10 new ves he bought, that profit had practically dried up.


    Despite that, he was not discouraged and simply reviewed the earnings from the night before, after all the business was good, it just wasn''t growing at the rate he wanted, even so,pared to how he started, he couldn''tin.


    He worked for a long time until he heard screams andmotion in the distance and quickly reached the ce where it came from, but upon arrival, he found 5 men knocked out on the ground and Oliver with the other guards guarding security.


    Andrew sensed that Oliver and the others had taken care of it and it really was only 50% correct as the whole problem was fixed by Oliver. Andrew had an inkling of Oliver''s strength from how he beat down the rioters the night before, but upon learning that today''s five attackers were handled by him in seconds, he understood that Oliver was deeper than he thought.


    As usual, the attackers were taken to the basement to be "Interrogated", the guards were ordered by Oliver to be vignt, since the attacks were increasing, they could not be neglected.


    Andrew for his part returned to the office to continue with the ounts waiting for the report of information that Oliver managed to get from the attackers. Oliver did not wait too long, after an hour of "Interrogation", he arrived at the office to give his report.


    Unfortunately, there were no results. Oliver applied the cruelest torture techniques he knew and, even so, the men did not speak, Andrew was surprised. He did not think they were so loyal, but not knowing who was attacking them, they could only defend themselves.


    "I need a team of spies, theck of information is dangerous", was the thought of Andrew who had been left alone in the office, as Oliver left to dispose of the bodies of the five attackers and reinforce the security of the Heavenly Pce.


    The rest of the day went smoothly, however, it was all too good to be true. Around opening time a group of about 10 people came to the Heavenly Pce to cause trouble.


    Costa had learned that the five men he sent had failed, and he was upset. He knew that Debos would me him for the failure and the other 4 subordinates would take advantage of this to take better possession.


    Knowing all this, he was not amodating and quickly gathered his men asking them to attack the Heavenly Pce and bring reason to the arrogant owner of that ce, however, things don''t always go as nned.


    While Costa was euphoric and enraged ordering the attack on the Heavenly Pce trying to save his trust with Debos, and achieving the objective before he found out about the previous failure, Debos was in the office of the casino that he ran sitting arrogantly on the sofa that he considered his throne, like he really was a king.


    On either side of him was a beautiful girl with a great figure and scantily d. He fingered their tits with a lustful look on his face and in his pants a rod of already aroused meat.


    Debos was at the peak of his arousal, he quickly took off his clothes and started fucking them mercilessly. He was brusque and aggressive and despite the fact that thedies felt more pain than pleasure, none of them said anything, because being the boss''s personal bitches they had many privileges.


    What none of the three knew was that a silhouette was hidden in the shadows, patiently waiting for them to fall prey to Morpheus. He did not have to wait long, because shortly after finishing their work they fell into a deep sleep from exhaustion.


    While they were sleeping peacefully, a person dressed entirely in ck emerged from the shadows. His face was hidden by darkness and a hood over his head only his eyes were visible, cold and deep.


    He silently approached the bed where Debos and his sluts were sleeping. With stealthy movements he positioned himself at the head of the bed and cing his dagger at Debos''s neck he slit his throat without hesitation.


    Debos woke from the pain and pressed the wound as hard as he could with his hand to prevent blood loss, but the wound was deep and fatal. Thest thing he saw was the cold eyes of the assassin who had erased any future and ambition.


    "You were warned", the assassin whispered, from his voice Debos could understand that was a woman. Debos''s eyes widened as wide as possible upon hearing the words, for before he died the memory of the letter he had received came to his mind, before he fell intoplete darkness.

 Chapter 47: CHAPTER 46

    Although no one in the casino noticed the assassination, Debos'' sluts being close felt the abrupt movements of their lover''s agony and woke up only to see the man who had just fucked them covered in blood and cold as ice.


    With a look of horror they saw the scene and a few steps from the bed they could see the assassin in ck who looked at them coldly and when they wanted to shout to alert everyone a dagger pierced their throats so quickly that they died without knowing how.


    The assassin looked at her three victims and sighed with disappointment, her target was Debos, she nned to leave thedies alive, but she couldn''t allow them to rm the others, so she didn''t hesitate to take their lives.


    After a few seconds of looking at her work, she shook her head a little and with another sigh, put away her daggers and disappeared into the shadows as if she had never been there.


    No one knew that Debos had been killed and Costa was together with 10 of his men creating trouble at the Heavenly Pce. Andrew had left the building and apanied by his guards stood in front of Costa and his men.


    Despite the fact that Costa was outnumbered, he had confidence in the strength of his men, so he was not scared, but even so, he preferred to achieve his objective without fighting, since he knew that even winning, they would suffer casualties and these were his men of trust, he couldn''t continue in power without them.


    "I think you know the rules, to do business in the area you have to pay for protection," Costa said feeling superior, but Andrew unexpectedly wasn''t scared and replied, "Protection? I only see some bandits".


    Even he was surprised at how calm he was. He certainly had seen enough atrocities in this world that he had be ustomed to these situations or at least that was what he thought was the justification for his calm, but the reality was that his mentality was different.


    It turns out that, by inheriting divinity, he also inherits the characteristics of a god, although currently to a lesser extent, however, even the weakest of god candidates is far superior in attitude andposure to any mortal.


    In fact, a little arrogance could describe them better, after all, they are superior to mortals, so that''s why Andrew was so calm despite the situation, however, he didn''t know that.


    Costa was boiling with anger upon hearing Andrew''s arrogant tone and lost in that emotion he did not want to speak anymore and gave the order to attack, but he was surprised that none of his men followed hismand.


    He was surprised, turned to see why his men did not obey and he noticed that they were all in a trance, with a lustful expression and even blushed with pleasure.


    They had fallen into Andrew''s illusion without realizing it, Andrew had activated it from the moment he started speaking.


    At first, he was confused by the behavior of his men, but then annoyed by his insubordination he yelled, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU STANDING THERE? ATTACK", however, no one moved.


    Andrew contemted the power of his illusion, he had been surprised at how powerful it was, and with a sneer he said softly, "You know what to do", and immediately his men moved.


    Oliver was the first to make the move. Like a leopard, he moved at great speed, and with a single punch he knocked Costa unconscious, since noticing that he was a boss he could have a lot of information, but the others were not so lucky, as theyy on the floor bathed in their own blood.


    "Clean everything up, the customers areing, I don''t want them to see this scene," Andrew said as he returned to the office with a calm expression as if nothing had happened.


    His men quickly followed his orders and before long no trace of what had happened could be seen. Oliver took Costa to the store, where he used to conduct interrogations and mercilessly tortured Costa trying to get information.


    Costa was as stubborn as the previous attackers of the Heavenly Pce, however, unlike the previous ones, Oliver did not kill him, he knew that this man could not die without getting information from him.


    Despite knowing that, he had exhausted all his resources and with some embarrassment reported his failure to Andrew. Thetter did not me him. He had sensed the strong will of his attackers and knew that he would not open his mouth so easily and that made him fall into deep thought.


    After a few minutes, an idea came to his mind, "Can I use my illusion to get information?" and considering it viable he called Fluffy and asked him. Fluff told him it was possible, but he would have to spend another 100,000 points to upgrade his ability so that it would allow him to recreate the erotic illusion of his victims and without hesitation he did.


    With his enhanced ability he went where Costa was held captive and cast the sinful illusion on him, he recreated the scene where a beautiful woman had sex with him and as he drowned in pleasure he told all the secrets he knew to thedy''s hypnotic and seductive voice in the illusion


    Thanks to that, he learned who Debos was, the 5 thugs in the area, and even a little about Candice. With that, he understood that Candice was indirectly protecting him while she looked after her own interests and that aroused his curiosity about thedy.


    Costa did not know much about her, but Andrew was clear that he needed to find out about her, because even though she protected them by doing business with them and had an old debt against the 5 leaders, he also knew that nothing in this world was free or eternal and he had to get prepared.


    After obtaining all the information they needed, Costa''s fate was sealed, and just like his men, he lost his life and his body disappeared. Lost in thoughts of him, Andrew returned to the office.


    Although the confrontation had been quick, it was also bloody, which affected the courtesans and other employees a bit, but they somehow regained theirposure as they remembered how his young master had handled the situation.


    Especially the courtesans. They not only felt secure in Andrew''s strength but were somehow aroused by the disy of Andrew''s power, which led them to render great service to the clients.


    That night was the most lucrative to date, not for the Heavenly Pce, but for them, because with great servicees big tips and that''s what they got from the people who apanied them.


    When the night ended and Andrew returned to his room, he saw Carolina breathe a sigh of relief as worry left her mind at seeing her partner return safely.


    She had noticed the scandal and knew that something had happened, but she couldn''t go out to see, but after seeing the smiling Andrew, she didn''t bother to continue thinking and simply gave him a smile and invited him to bed.


    Despite being still weak, she pampered her beloved with caresses and kisses, but she did not allow him to have sex or she would live bedridden.


    Indeed, she was on several asions on the verge of losing her mind and giving in to lust thanks to Andrew''s attacks, but in the end, she managed to resist and Andrew could do nothing but concede defeat and settle to sleep in the embrace of the beautifuldy.


    While Andrew and Carolina were in the realm of dreams, Candice enjoyed a ss of wine in the solitude of her elegant office. The silence was sepulchral and she, after taking a sip of her ss, smiled a little and said, "Is done?"


    From the shadows, the woman who had taken Debos''s life and his two whores appeared and she nodded slightly without saying a word. Candice deepened her smile and with a cheerful voice that did not reflect her character said, "Well done, keep monitoring", and the woman in ck disappeared back into the shadows.

 Chapter 48: CHAPTER 47

    The next morning, three different scenes were lived in three different ces. In themercial area, Candice''s business carried out its activities without any problem, everything was normal as if the fact that she was the intellectual author of Debos''s murder was not real.


    In the Heavenly Pce, everyone was already up and busy with their own chores except for Andrew and Carolina who were still rolling in bed. Carolina had regained her strength and as a thank you to Andrew for allowing her to rest she was giving him a morning blowjob.


    Due to her inexperience, it couldn''t be called pleasant, but Andrew was enjoying it, because he knew that Carolina was making an effort to do something that she wasn''t used to, besides, just the sensation of her soft, slippery, and hot mouth was enough for him to empty his seed in it in a few minutes.


    On the other hand, in the Debos casino, the situation was chaotic. Not only did they know that Costa had failed the task he was assigned, dying in the process, but they had discovered the dead body of their boss.


    The reality was that nobody regretted the death of the 2 leaders of the organization, on the contrary, the four subordinates of Debos who were still alive were happy because it was their opportunity to upy the empty throne.


    Unfortunately for them, they focused more on destroying each other than getting stronger and this led to the fact that in the end, neither got power and they just destroyed each other, but that''s another story and an irrelevant one.


    Carolina had cleaned herself up and left the room with the aim of recovering her routine after yesterday''s break. Her attitude was the same as every day, a cold and strict expression, it seemed incredible that in private she was a little scared and lustful squirrel.


    As usual, the courtesans were gathered to practice their roles when they saw her and started whispering. Obviously, everyone in the Heavenly Pce already knew about her rtionship with Andrew and it didn''t bother them, in fact, they already saw iting after seeing how they rted for a while.


    Carolina managed to catch some of the words of the courtesans and knowing that they were talking about her, she approached, "Can you tell me what are you gossiping about?" She asked with a look that anyone who didn''t know her would mistake for anger.


    "You don''t have to be defensive, we were just wondering if you had recovered, that''s all", Sonia replied with a mocking tone without bad intentions, after so long the courtesans and Carolina had a good rtionship, they could even be considered friends and that''s why they dared to bother her even though she was their boss.


    "Sonia, you don''t have to make fun of me, I know what you are talking about", Carolina said heavily and after a resigned sigh she spoke again, "Ask, I know what you want to know".


    All the girls got excited hearing those words. They were very curious and did not hold back, "So, are you the youngdy of the Pce?" Dami asked first. "Yes," Carolina answered firmly.


    She had spent most of the previous day thinking about many things, taking advantage of the fact that she was doing nothing and had epted that she would go with Andrew all the way, so she did not hide the rtionship from them but held her firmly.


    "Will you take young master from us? Will you allow him to continue training us?" Atna asked. This was information that everyone was interested in. They all knew that Carolina was a virgin and a very serious girl, so the possibility of not sharing her man was a possibility, but the answer surprised them.


    "Do you really think that Andrew would be an exclusive man?", she asked with an expression that showed contempt at the thought that this would never happen and continued saying, "Things won''t change, at most, you will lose nights with him because he''ll be mine."


    Despite her shyness and inexperience, Carolina had to establish the hierarchies, although she wouldn''t monopolize Andrew, she had to show that she was more important than the courtesans, but that didn''t bother them, that''s just natural.


    When the courtesans were about to continue their questioning, they were interrupted by Carolina who continued saying, "Even so, you should know that as the business progresses, new courtesans will arrive and you will not be able to attend to you as you have been doing up to now."


    The youngdy''s words caused a smallmotion among the courtesans, none of them had thought of such a scenario, but now that Carolina had mentioned it, it was only natural, so each one of them said to herself, "I have to take advantage of the young master now that I can".


    The talk continued with more intimate topics and although embarrassed, Carolina had decided to be more open and adapt to the environment in which she found herself, so she told them everything that had happened to the point that the courtesans were surprised that the cold and shy manager I will tell them in so much detail about her privacy.


    While the girls chatted, Andrew was in the office looking at the business ounts. He was not interested in what they could say about him and much less would he be ashamed, he was the candidate for a god of eroticism and sex for that if other people talked about sexual issues rted to him should be a source of pride, although not even he had noticed that change in personality.


    On the other hand, in themercial area of the city in Johan''s establishment, businesses were prosperous and while he was reviewing the ounts of his business he received an unexpected visitor.


    The unexpected was not the person, but the moment. Baron Castal was a client of Johan''s, a very particr one, however, thetter did not expect the sudden visit, since they had traded a few days ago, so his arrival surprised him.


    Baron Castal was a man of the same age as Johan, but a little plumper, but thanks to his elegant clothing andbel as a nobleman, his pronounced paunch went unnoticed.


    "Baron Castal what a surprise to have you as a guest, to what do I owe the honor?" Johan asked respectfully. "Johan, you know why I came to your establishment", answered the Baron seriously, surprising Johan.


    The plump nobleman only visited Johan to obtain a special type of products, which were stimting. For some time the baron had had problems in his sexual life, because his tool did not work properly and that is why he sought Johan''s help.


    "Baron, it was only a few days ago that you bought merchandise, they are certainly not harmful to consume, but excess is not good", said Johan, trying indirectly to say that the baron should not abuse aphrodisiac medicines, but the followingment from the baron left him amazed.


    "Johan, I know that. The problem is that the medicine has stopped working", a deep voice and a heavy expression could be appreciated. The office remained silent after thatment and Johan was in a predicament, as the drug he was selling to the Baron was the most potent drug he had avable.


    "Baron Castal, I''m sorry to hear that and I apologize, but unfortunately it''s the most powerful drug I have at the moment." Johan''s words managed to scare the baron since his problem was easy to tell Johan because they had known each other for a long time, but looking for another merchant to trust was not easy with his status as a noble.


    Again the office fell silent, the baron was depressed because he had no other options, and Johan in deep thought tried to find an alternative to help the baron since this was a very special client. He didn''t give him much money, but connections were a different matter.


    Although a barony is a low-ranking nobility, the Castal house had deep connections with other nobles and as a merchant those connections were indispensable, so Johan was looking for a solution and when he was at his wits end a name came to his mind, "Andrew".


    When Johan visited the Heavenly Pce because of his son''s problem, Andrew had rmended the use of stimnts for his first night, which he had refused, but because of that proposal, Johan knew that Andrew had an aphrodisiac in his hand.


    He certainly did not know what kind of drug it was, let alone its effects and potency, but it was worth investigating because if it was a different drug than the ones he had, it could be of help to the baron, and although hesitating he said, "Baron, maybe there is an option, but I would have to verify it and there is no security".


    "I don''t care, I need that possibility", the baron said impatiently, his sex life depended on it and it was not something he would take lightly. Seeing the impatience on the Baron''s face, Johan said in a deep and serious voice, "I know that, Baron Castal, give me two days and I will verify the feasibility of that possibility."


    Seeing Johan''s seriousness, the baron understood that the merchant wanted to help him, but he really needed to verify something and, not making things difficult for him, he nodded his head, and got up saying, "Then I''ll wait for your news" and left.

 Chapter 49: CHAPTER 48

    After the baron had left, Johan wasted no time and immediately ask his employees to get ready the carriage, as he was preparing to go to the Heavenly Pce to meet Andrew to discuss the stimnt.


    His employees were very efficient, it only took them a few minutes and Johan was already on his way. Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Pce, everything was going normally.


    Andrew had sent some men to investigate Debos, as he knew he was the mastermind behind the attacks in recent days, but was shocked to learn that he had died and his subordinates had started a power war.


    He didn''t want to get involved in that matter. For him it was perfect because if they were busy fighting each other, they would forget about the Heavenly Pce, allowing him to develop better.


    After receiving the report from his men on Debos, he dismissed them and continued to review the ount books and chat with Carolina about the improvements they should make.


    While they were discussing in the office, Johan''s carriage arrived at the gate of Heavenly Pce. Victor identified the owner with a nce and quickly called a guard, "Inform the young master that Mr. Johan is visiting."


    The guard did not dare to ignore the order and left at great speed, while Victor went out to wee the guest. He knew that Johan was a high-profile client for the Heavenly Pce and so he did not dare to neglect him.


    "Wee, Mr. Johan, it''s a pleasure to receive you", Victor said politely as he made a small bow, to which Johan responded with a slight nod as he said, "Thank you, young man. I have business with young Andrew. Is he home?


    "Of course, please follow me", Victor replied without losing his etiquette and guided Johan to the office. In front of the office door, V¨ªctor knocked softly and from inside it was heard, "Come in" and then he opened the door.


    When the door opened, Andrew could see Victor apanied by Johan and his butler cing a warm smile he greeted, "Mr. Johan what a pleasure", to which Johan replied in the same way, "Young Andrew as well".


    The two of them warmly shook hands as if they were friends from many years ago when they had only met once in their lives. "Thank you, Victor, you can leave," Andrew said kindly.


    Victor bowed gently and said goodbye. He closed the door on his way out and when only Andrew, Carolina Johan, and his butler were left in the office, Andrew invited the visitor to sit down.


    "How is everything? How did Mr. B get on?" Andrew asked trying to start a conversation and Johan repliedughing, "He is great, thanks for asking".


    "I''m d to hear that," Andrew continued, and Johan replied, "All thanks to you young man." The office fell into an awkward silence after that and Johan was looking at Carolina surreptitiously likest time.


    Andrew and she realized that and she thought about excusing herself and leaving as she had donest time, but Andrew was faster, "Mr. Johan, I imagine that the issue that brings you here today is just as thorny as the past, but you don''t have to worry about Carolina, she is the youngdy of the Pce, you can talk calmly".


    Johan was surprised when he heard Carolina''s title because he knew what it meant and gave thedy a puzzled look. Thetter only muffled a slight smile to hide her embarrassment, making her look more beautiful.


    Carolina had undergone apparent changes since thest time Johan came to the Heavenly Pce and it was not only her state, but her appearance and presence.


    She was now a woman in every sense of the word and exuded maturity in her behavior, but Johan didn''t look at her for a long time, because he thought it was disrespectful and said.


    "Well that''s good news, she''s a lovelydy," Andrew smiled at thement and just said, "Thank you." "Then I''ll get to the point since you say it''s trustworthy," Johan continued and after seeing Andrew''s gesture telling him to continue, he said, "Last time I visited, you told me you had something called a vitality drink".


    At that moment Johan paused and Andrew was surprised, as he didn''t think Johan needed that at his age, although he had no idea why he thought so. Before long he regained hisposure and hinted at him to continue.


    "It just so happens that I have a very special client who needs this type of product and wanted to know a little more about it", Johan continued his idea, and before Andrew could say anything he spoke again.


    "I am interested in this product, I would like to know mainly its potency and effects." Andrew was silent for a moment, Johan thought that Andrew was trying to find the words to exin, but actually, he was talking to Fluffy about it.


    Andrew''s pharmacology ability is very strange because he could produce any medicine as long as he had bought the prescription from the system, but it was not that he knew how to do it, nor its effects, he just did it as if it were natural, even if someone was watching meticulously while he was doing it, you would have to be a genius in this field to produce it at 80% of the real thing, so he asks Fluffy about it.


    "Master, the vitality drink should be among the top 10 sexual stimnts for men in this world and it has no side effects at all, it is more I dare to say that if the person who takes it is not stimted, it is because his tool It doesn''t work", answered Fluffy confidently.


    Hearing that Andrew replied to Johan, "Mr. Johan the vitality drink is one of the most powerful stimnts for men known, I even dare to boast of being in the top 10."


    The three present in the office were surprised by the words said, as they sounded like a boast, but then they thought, "Every merchant exaggerates a little to sell", so Johan asked again, "Side effects?", and the answer surprised him again, "None".


    Johan did not fully believe Andrew''s words, but knowing the baron''s importance in his trade rtions with the nobles, he decided to believe him, but before he could speak again, Andrew said, "However, the manufacturing process isplex and only I can offer you 10 daily doses".


    At first, Johan thought that he would not be able to get the vitality drink, butter he understood that Andrew was only saying it to raise the price, little could he know, that this was not the case, but reality, but no one rified that.


    After that, they went in to discuss the price. Johan did not need much, since the only customer was the baron, but even so, he did not intend to spend too much, however, he was surprised that it was not expensive, since the price was the same as was offered to the customers in the Heavenly Pce and without dy, he bought 10 jars.


    After closing the deal, Carolina went out in search of the vitality drinks, while Johan and Andrew chatted about unimportant topics and after Carolina returned and delivered the drinks to the butler, Johan paid what was agreed and they left.


    Left alone in the office, Carolina couldn''t helpmenting, "I thought you''d raise the price when you said it was hard to do," to which Andrew smiled and replied, "I can''t do that, because we''d have to raise the price for the sale of the pce''s clients in the same way, besides it was not a strategy, it is the reality ".


    "Why not hire an apothecary and produce more?" Carolina asked again, cing her lover in a difficult position, since he could not exin the fact that he could not teach something that his body did by nature and without knowledge.


    Being in a bind, he kept silent and asked Fluffy for a solution, but he was disappointed because he did not offer him anyway out, and with no other way to do he could only say, "I can''t do that, in the future I will exin better, but for the moment it is better to drop the subject."


    The answer did not satisfy Carolina who looked at him questioningly, but she did not ask again, because she could see that Andrew had his difficulties, and sighing she said, "Okay, I''ll let it go for now."


    Andrew could see the dissatisfied expression on Caroline''s face, but he still wasn''t ready to tell her that he was a god-wannabe and that he had a system that would do everything for him.


    He certainly trusted her, but he still hadn''t gotten to the point where he could reveal all his secrets to her, that would take time, but he also knew that not being able to mass produce would be problematic in the future, especially knowing that there were many good things in the system, which in the future they would be in great demand.


    The vitality drink might not be very attractive to the general public, but that was one of the most basic medicines in the system, he had seen what was in the store and not only medicines but many other things that when he took them out in the light, mass production would be a necessity and that left him thinking, he needed to find a solution.

 Chapter 50: CHAPTER 49

    Johan had left with the energy drinks and the office was quiet again. Carolina had been focused on the improvement ns they were discussing when Johan arrived, while Andrew was talking to Fluff telepathically.


    "Fluffy, is there a way to mass-produce the drugs?" Andrew asked. "Of course, there is", Fluffy replied with a bit of disdain in his voice, as if telling his master that he seemed like an idiot asking the obvious, but Andrew didn''t care and kept asking, "Tell me how".


    "It''s quite simple really, the master only has to buy the [Synthesis] skill, and with it, you will be able to produce different amounts of a medicine or item as long as you have the raw materials and the recipe or blueprint", Fluffy answered as if it were general knowledge.


    Andrew paid no attention to Fluffy''s taunts and was just excited by that ability and promptly sought it out, only to be surprised at the fact that it cost 500,000 points and only allowed him to create 100 units a day of a single item or medicine.


    In other words, if he used it to make vitality drinks, he could produce 100 a day if he had the materials, but during that day he couldn''t use it again, which was a disadvantage, however, it was still better than what he could do now.


    Furthermore, over time he could improve that skill and increase the number of products, so without hesitation, he bought the system synthesis skill and then said to Caroline, "Caro, darling, help me buy materials for birth control pills and vitality drinks for 200 units".


    Carolina was surprised by the request, after all, that was the amount of a week and a half for the production of those elements, and, unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, "Are you thinking of increasing production?", to which Andrew responded with a resounding, "Yes".


    "Didn''t you say it would be difficult to do?" Carolina asked inquisitively, giving an icy look to her lover and boss, who could only smile awkwardly because his girlfriend had caught him and he didn''t know how to exin himself.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he could only say, "An idea just urred to me that could work and I want to try it", Carolina didn''t buy that excuse, but she knew that Andrew was hiding this from her for some reason or at least she thought that, however, she epted the instruction.


    Carolina left the office to get the materials. She would go to Johan''s business that specialized in them and since they had a business rtionship, she could make a good deal, besides, she didn''t forget to take Oliver and another guard with her.


    Andrew had warned her that she couldn''t leave the Heavenly Pce without Oliver''spany. If Oliver was in the Pce when she was going to leave, she had, it was an obligation, to leave with Oliver and another guard as escorts and if Oliver was not there, she had to leave with at least 4 guards.


    When Andrew demanded that she was against it, she liked that Andrew cared about her, but it seemed too much for her to go out with 4 guards, so she refused, but Andrew was strict with this and in the end, she had to give in.


    Luckily, Oliver was usually in the Heavenly Pce, so she only needed him and another guard, which isn''t too shy. While Carolina went to buy the raw materials for the two medicines, Andrew checked if the system had any prescriptions that would earn him good money and were not expensive.


    He just checked the system screen without asking Fluffy, because he couldn''t ask him something like, "I need a cheap medicine that produces a lot of money" because those were not criteria to filter in the system.


    After going through the list for a while, he found nothing. There were too many options, so he decided to use Fluffy, "I need a skin rejuvenation recipe that can be created withmon materials."


    Andrew thought that these characteristics were possible to filter and he was not mistaken, because the list was quickly reduced to 5 options and Fluffy began to exin each one of them.


    Honestly, they weren''t very different, just that the materials to create them changed, and their function was simr, they cleansed the skin, making it more moisturized and soft.


    The effect was not so powerful that whoever used it would reduce years in in sight, but using it for a considerable period of time, it would definitely be noticeable, it would not be strange that a 40-year-old woman using this cream for a month, would see herself 35 or even at 30 years old.


    Certainly, there were better positions and creams in this world for these effects, but they are all expensive and difficult to manufacture, which means that they are few for sale, and as thew of supply and demand says, if the first is low and the second high, the price rises.


    Andrew knew that this cream would be a resounding sess because, in any world, women always look for beauty, and that''s why cosmetics were safe investments, the bad thing was that the form of that cream cost 300,000 points and only had 280,000 points.


    Hemented that he couldn''t buy it, but he didn''t get depressed, he knew that he could buy it in a few days, "I just need to fuck Carolina and I''ll have the points", was what he thought.


    It wasn''t that he thought of Carolina only as a points machine, but if he could enjoy his beautiful woman and earn points at the same time, he would be stupid not to. While he was thinking about that, Carolina entered the office, "The materials are in the warehouse," she said.


    "Are you already back? You didn''t take a long time", Andrew said surprised, but Carolina looked at him strangely and answered, "What do you mean? It was almost three hours". Andrew raised an eyebrow in confusion and quickly nced at the clock on the wall.


    Indeed, a little more than three hours had passed since Carolina had left, he could not believe that he spent so much time looking at the system, especially the concentration he had was not normal, because he hadpletely forgotten about time, so he asked Fluffy, "What happened?"


    "Master, nothing happened, you just took too much time in your search, it''s simr to when you yed or watched porn on theputer in your past life," Fluffy replied, trying to calm his anxiety.


    "Are you sure? It''s nothing like the euphoria from before, right?" Andrew mentally asked again, a little anxious, but Fluffy told him again, "It''s nothing like that, master, you really just had too much fun, but It wasn''t because of anything".


    Hearing this, Andrew rxed. He knew that Fluffy never did anything to harm him, so he put the subject behind his head and looked back at Carolina who looked at him like a freak and certainly seemed so, so he preferred not to speak and escape from the awkward questions.


    Unfortunately for him, Carolina would not allow that, "What''s wrong with you? You''re acting strange". Andrew just looked at her without answering and then he looked away from her, which annoyed Carolina since he was hiding many things from her today and she didn''t like that.


    She got up from the sofa and walked up to him holding his face with both hands forcing him to look only at her who had a cold and angry expression, with a hint of concern, and said threateningly, "Tell me what the hell is wrong with you".


    Having a beautifuldy so close would be every man''s delight, but Andrew didn''t think so. Carolina had a cold expression as usual, but her tone of voice was dangerous as if she cut you with a knife. She barely spoke and his back began to sweat cold, he knew that if he didn''t tell her something that would convince her, it could well be hisst day.


    Andrew swallowed hard and after organizing some ideas he said nervously, "Caro, honey, I''m not hiding anything from you, I have an idea in mind that could generate a lot of money, but I still don''t know if it will work, that''s why I don''t want to get ahead of myself".


    Carolina looked at him carefully and processed his words, although they didn''t seem false, they definitely weren''t true either. She deduced that Andrew was only telling her half the story, but she knew she wouldn''t get any more than that and she decided to let him go.


    "So, what''s the big idea?" Carolina asked as she returned to the sofa. Andrew thought about it for a few seconds before answering, "Well it''s a cream that rejuvenates the skin".


    Andrew was going to continue exining when Carolina approached him again at high speed as if she wanted to kill him and holding him by the arms, she asked, "A what?" Then Andrew understood, every woman seeks beauty and Carolina is no different.


    Seeing her so eager to know about the creams, Andrew could only smile and escaping from her clutches, he drew her to him, sitting her on hisp and after hugging her gently, he began to whisper all the details in her ear, half trying to tease her and half wanting to warm her up and animate the afternoon


    Unfortunately, despite sharing a sweet moment, he couldn''t convince Carolina to go any further, she excused herself by saying that they were working and he thought, "This girl just let her guard down our first night, but tonight you will fall one way or another".

 Chapter 51: CHAPTER 50

    Unable to tempt Carolina, Andrew headed to the store to test out his new synthesis ability. An impressive amount of herbs and different nts were in wooden boxes properly stored.


    Without dy, he took out all the materials he needed for the vitality drinks and was about to start his work when Carolina asked, "Will you make the rejuvenating creams?"


    Andrew looked at her with a nk expression and, shaking his head, he replied, "I still can''t, first I have to try the vitality drinks that are simpler and less expensive materials to practice with."


    What he had said was not entirely true, since being a system skill there was no way it would fail, so he did not need to practice, but it was true that the materials for the rejuvenating cream were more expensive than those for the vitality drinks.


    Carolina understood and was silent, so Andrew began. Activating his synthesis ability all the materials came together in a sphere of energy about 50 centimeters in diameter and although Andrew didn''t know for sure what he was doing, the ability performed perfectly.


    After 15 minutes the sphere of energy disappeared and only a liquid floated. Carolina lined up the bottles they had prepared and the liquid was poured into each one equally. In the end, there were 100 bottles of vitality drinks.


    "Are you a master alchemist?" Carolina asked suddenly. Andrew looked at her confused, he did not understand the reason for the question, but Carolina did not notice that and continued speaking, "Only master alchemists and above can use energy furnaces."


    Andrew was still confused and it was Fluffy who exined. It turns out that alchemists to make positions and medicines used cauldrons simr to the many alchemists portrayed in Andrew''s previous world novels, but upon reaching mastery level, they could create energy furnaces that resembled the synthesis ability.


    In other words, the master alchemists no longer needed cauldrons, since with the energy furnaces they could be more detailed in their refining process and create better quality medicines.


    Now anyone who saw the synthesis ability would think it was an energy furnace like the ones used by master alchemists, but Fluffy made it clear that it was the opposite. It wasn''t that synthesis resembled the energy furnaces, but thetter was a cheap copy of the synthesis skill, those were the exact words of Fluffy expressed with disdain.


    Andrew did not clear up Carolina''s misunderstanding, it was better for him that she believed that, so he allowed the misunderstanding to remain. Leaving behind that conversation, Andrew spoke, "Caro, at this rate, we can open up the business of drinks and birth control pills a bit abroad, see if you can reach an agreement with Johan."


    Andrew paused, then continued, "You can also promote the rejuvenating cream to him, but it will only be in stock until next week, and only 50 units per day."


    Carolina''s eyes shone like stars when she heard about the creams, no one better than her understood how lucrative these creams could be and she had not yet seen the effects, but believing that Andrew was a master alchemist, she assumed that they would be of great quality because, at that level, alchemists were synonymous with quality.


    While Andrew and Carolina finalized their ns for the sale of these products, Johan returned to his business and sent a messenger to the Baron.


    While it is true that only a few hours had passed since his meeting with him, he also knew that the baron would be impatient and woulde running. Johan was not mistaken, only half an hour passed and Baron Castal was already in his office asking about the vitality drink.


    "Baron, this is a new product called vitality drink, it''s quite potent and honestly if it doesn''t work I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you", Johan said tantly lying by advertising the drink.


    The Baron didn''t mind Johan''s rhetoric and quickly bought a bottle to try. If it worked, he''de for more and without dy, he was gone. Johan was internally praying that it would work because although he did not harm the baron, he knew that he would lose essential contact.


    While he was thinking that, his butler knocked on the door, and after allowing entry, the butler entered and notified, "Master, Miss Carolina is here to visit you".


    Carolina''s visit surprised him, but he quickly recovered and asked the butler to invite her in. Once in the office, Johan asked, "Tell me, Miss Carolina, to what do I owe your visit?"


    "Mr. Johan, I came to you with a business, I wonder if you are interested", Carolina said going to the point. Johan made an intrigued expression and urged her to continue and Carolina did, "Mr. Johan, we currently have 3 products that we would like to trade with you. The first is the vitality drink you already know, on top of that, we have a women''s birth control pill and a rejuvenating cream".


    The drink and the pill did not interest Johan, but the cream was another matter. Nowadays beauty products were scarce and expensive, even he didn''t have many in his possession, so he was interested, so he asked, "Can you tell me more about the cream?"


    Carolina was not surprised that Johan focused on the cream, as a woman she knew how valuable it was and so she began to sell it repeating all the benefits that Andrew told her it would have.


    Upon hearing the characteristics and effects that Carolina mentioned, something lit in Johan, because he could see the great profits that it would bring him, even if they were only 50 units a day, that was a gold mine, but not wanting to get ahead of himself, he said, "Miss Carolina, It is not that I doubt your words, but we would have to prove if the effects are so miraculous".


    The youngdy was apetent manager and knew the test was obvious and had even discussed it with Andrew, so she agreed to make a sample for Johan to test the effects in a week as Andrew had said that in that time It would be more than enough to see results, plus a single cream would be enough for that test.


    epting the terms, they reached an agreement and Carolina left, leaving an emotional Johan, because this product could catapult him to new heights, but he quickly regained hisposure and began to n how he would act if the cream was the real deal, because also it would bring him trouble.


    By the time Carolina returned to the Heavenly Pce, it had already begun to get dark and the red-light district was beginning to conduct business. Carolina told Andrew everything agreed with Johan and after a short talk and nning, they left the subject to attend to the business of the Heavenly Pce, since the first clients were already beginning to arrive.


    The night went smoothly and after closing, Carolina and Andrew entwined naked in the room. Tonight Carolina was in the mood and she allowed Andrew to indulge in her body.


    Andrew knelt on the floor andid Carolina on the edge of the bed. He lifted one of her legs and asked her to support it as he wrapped his hands around her hamstring just below her knee. With one of her hips lifted, Carolina added some movement to help Andrew''s strokes move to the perfect point.


    Carolina was ecstatic in pleasure, her pussy was so wet that Andrew''s lips slipped on it and in a few minutes, she reached her climax, spraying love juices all over her partner''s face.


    Andrew wiped his wet face, savoring a bit of Carolina''s juices as he let her catch her breath. When he noticed that Carolina had recovered her breath, he approached her.


    Lay her back on the bed, and while kneeling between her legs gently lift her legs, resting her calves on his shoulders, and rock her in a side to side and up and down motion so that the head and shaft of his penise in direct contact with the front wall of her vagina. As this angle allowed for deep pration, he thrust slowly at first so as not to cause difort and gradually elerated.


    The contact of their bodies resounded in the room like apuses. His balls collided with Carolina''s wet pussy that spattered love juices with each thrust, while they moaned with pleasure.


    After several minutes of prating her, Andrew turned her, cing her face down on her bed, and helped her up leaving her on all fours.


    He then began to enter her from behind, thrusting deep into her until his penis touched her cervix, an often neglected pleasure zone. He started off slow and easy, but within seconds he was fucking her wildly.


    In a few minutes, Carolina''s body tensed and her pussy sprayed another stream of love juices like a watering can. Andrew had also reached his limit and without holding back, he painted Carolina''s pussy white.


    They both fell exhausted, breathing roughly next to each other. They looked at each other for a few seconds and kissed. After a few pats, Andrew''s gun was raised again and without allowing Carolina to refuse began the second round.

 Chapter 52: CHAPTER 51

    Carolina wanted to stop Andrew, but she didn''t have the chance, since he sealed their lips without warning. he also hugged her tightly preventing her from refusing and little by little she gave in to Andrew''s insistence.


    With Carolina lying on her back on the bed, Andrew lifted her right leg to position himself between her legs at a 90-degree angle and entered. Their legs will form the tines of a spork, a spoon, and a fork utensil.


    Andrew began to prate her at a good pace and caught up in pleasure, Carolina nimbly lifted her left leg helping her lover increase the depth of pration. From that position, Andrew ced Carolina''s leg over his shoulder and using his hand yed with her clit while he was still inside her.


    They continued in that position for several minutes. Carolina was on the edge, her pussy prated by Andrew''s tool and her clit being disturbed, it took her to ninth heaven in no time.


    Reaching orgasm, Carolina was breathing heavily and her body had spasms. Andrew moved away from her a bit, pulling his cock out of her wet pussy and letting her rest. Carolina soon recovered and when she saw that Andrew still hadn''t cum and was still firm, she plucked up her courage and decided to do something that the courtesans had taught her.


    Although Carolina had been defensive about sex since her first time, it wasn''t because she didn''t want to do it, it was because she didn''t have confidence, after all, she was a virgin until recently, but knowing Andrew''s libido, she knew it had to improve and therefore that asked courtesans for advice.


    She decisively knelt on top of Andrew astride, cing her hands gently on his chest to hold herself, surprising the young man with her abrupt movement, then she began to slide a little up and down her thighs.


    Carolina rode Andrew''s cock gently, making Andrew''s entire body tense with pleasure. He soon reached out his arms reaching for her tits and started ying with them.


    They both enjoyed this position, Carolina was riding faster and faster, crashing her butt over Andrew''s pelvis and thetter was almost at his limit.


    The pleasure was getting to the extreme and Andrew couldn''t take it anymore, so he withdrew his hands from Carolina''s tits and grabbed her ass tightly and lifting it a little kept it in the air while he moved his hips at great speed and power drilling the tight pussy from Carolina.


    For just a minute Andrew was able to maintain this position before cumming again inside Carolina, who wasn''t in the best condition either, because shortly after being filled with her lover''s seed, she also cum.


    After cumming, they fell down exhausted. Carolina was lying on Andrew without the strength to get up, trying to catch her breath, and without realizing she fell asleep. Andrew was no better and he didn''t bother taking her down from his body either, falling into the realm of dreams just the same.


    The next morning, they got up and bathed, because, with all the activity of the night before, they didn''t have the strength to do it, because they fell prey to exhaustion, to the point that they slept with their bodies connected, Andrew''s cock never left Carolina''s pussy.


    After washing up and changing, they returned to their work routines. Carolina supervised the activities of the Heavenly Pce, while Andrew reviewed the ounts in the office.


    At midmorning, Carolina entered the office apanied by Johan. Andrew was surprised by the visit since he had not been notified that Johan was there, but he did not bother, he sensed that Johan had arrived and when he met Carolina, thetter brought him directly.


    Johan''s usual butler apanied them and after a greeting and several cordialities, Johan expressed the reason for his visit. "Mr. Andrew, the vitality drink is very satisfying to my customer and I would like to form a longersting business rtionship".


    "I think Carolina already exined the conditions yesterday", said Andrew, a bit confused, since they already had a deal, and Johan, understanding the confusion, rified, "Indeed, the deal is done, but I would like to know if it is possible to add an exclusivity use on the products".


    Immediately, Andrew understood. Johan wanted to secure the profits by making a monopoly and Andrew dove into his thoughts, weighing the pros and cons of taking this step.


    Although he didn''t have another business partner now, not to mention a better one than Johan was hard toe by, that didn''t rule out the fact that a better or more suitable one for his personal purposes might appear in the future.


    After thinking for a few minutes, he spoke, "Mr. Johan, I can only promise you exclusivity for one year." Johan wrinkled his eyebrows in surprise, he did not understand the reason for setting such a short time and asked, "Does Mr. Andrew have other ns for after a year?"


    "It''s not that", Andrew replied and without allowing Johan to speak, he went on to say, "Right now the production is low and the products are not known, but when they are known, it will not be a question of who sells them, but of the problems that will be generated by selling them".


    Johan being a shrewd trader, he understood Andrew''s point. The drinks and pills are not very revolutionary, but if the rejuvenating cream was as miraculous as they imed there would certainly be many takers, mainly powerful people who could not be offended and concessions had to be made, which is why Andrew did not give itplete exclusivity.


    Johan was impressed with Andrew''s nning ability, in a short time he had evaluated the possible future threats and was not blinded by the possible gain, so he just nodded, agreeing with what he said.


    Although he had made ns to counter these possible threats, it was a fact that he could not protect the Heavenly Pce as a producer, so he did not pursue the matter and agreed to the one-year exclusivity conditions.


    After making some minor ns and ending some idle talk, Johan left. Andrew and Carolina continued to discuss future ns, knowing that the rejuvenating cream would bring a great deal of shock.


    Well, Carolina didn''t know much, since she hadn''t seen or tried the cream, but Andrew knew that anything in the system wasn''t simple and had to be prepared in advance, however, they couldn''t predict the future, so there was little they could do, they could only wait and fix as problems came along.


    Carolina left the office and Andrew immediately called Fluffy, "Show me my status", he said and the system screen promptly appeared.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 40


    Points: 2,536,500


    SKILLS


    Eyes of Eros: Vision range 100 meters. Shows emotion score towards the wearer and normal beauty score.


    Pharmacology: Manufacture of medicines and cosmetics.


    Sinful Illusion: Immerses all targets in an erotic illusion within a range of 10 meters around, a maximum of 10 people. He can manipte the illusion of his victims.


    Sexual Euphoria: With a touch, it awakens a strong sexual desire against what the user decides.


    Synthesis: Create 100 items a day as long as you have the raw materials and recipes or system blueprints.


    PHYSICAL UPGRADES


    200% Resistance


    200% Strength


    200%speed


    EQUIPMENT


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    Seeing his status, Andrew''s eyes widened as he had climbed 4 levels and earned more than 2 million points. He quickly asked Fluffy, "What happened? Why did my points and level increase so much?"


    His question was reasonable, after all, he had only had sex with Carolina and only once, but the gain was massive, then Fluffy exined, "Master, I think you are misunderstanding what kind of god you are a candidate for, let me exin".


    Andrew straightened up in his chair and waited earnestly for the exnation and then Fluffy began to lecture him. "You are a candidate for the god of Eros, although the Eros gods are known for sex and eroticism, that is only their most prominent facet, but you must not forget, sex and eroticism are generally used to consummate love".


    Fluffy''s few words further confused the young god candidate, but Fluffy paid no attention to his master and continued, "In other words, love is also a key factor for your progress.


    When your love is deep and reciprocated, obviously the points will grow, even unlike other sexual partners that the more you have sex with them the gains will be less, when you do it with a wife, the points will only increase".


    "But Caroline is not my wife", Andrew replied to which Fluffy smiled and said, "Master, do not confuse the act of marriage from your previous world with the status of a wife to an Eros god, as long as you recognize her as a wife and corresponds to her, that link is established anddy Carolina has already been marked".


    "Marked? What do you mean?", Andrew asked again, between excited and worried about the word, then Fluffy replied, "I think it''s time to talk about the 5 seals of Eros".

 Chapter 53: CHAPTER 52

    Andrew upon hearing Fluffy''s words adopted an expression of curiosity and seriousness. Fluffy seeing his master''s attitude smiled a little and began his exnation.


    "Master, the 5 Seals of Eros are one of the most powerful abilities of a god candidate or even the god himself of this type."


    Fluffy started teaching him and Andrew just listened very carefully, trying to record everything he said in his mind because Fluffy wasn''t lying when he said it was one of the most potent abilities he could have.


    Fluffy quickly exined that the first seal is the seal of love or also known as the wife seal. It is a mark that appears when the feelings of love are mutual between the candidate for god or the god himself with his or her partner.


    This seal not only serves as proof of love, but the more activities of eroticism, sex, and affection that exist between the two, the greater will be the increase in their abilities and strength.


    Fluffy also told his master that for a God candidate like him, this seal would give him points and levels, allowing him to get abilities, thus increasing his power.


    On the other hand, his partner, in this case, Carolina, would also get benefits, which for Andrew seemed incredible, since prolonged youth and beauty were only part of the benefits since Carolina could get some of her own skills over time and was hard to guess what they would be.


    Andrew was shocked at the exnation about the first type of seal. Certainly, he knew that it would be a special ability, but he never thought that it would be so impressive and the most convenient thing was that this ability did not have to be bought in the system store, since it was an innate ability of an Eros god.


    Fluffy also exined what it meant as an innate ability. It was not veryplex to understand, it was as his name said, each god has a series of abilities that are inherent to his being and these seals are some of which the gods of Eros had.


    After Fluffy saw his mastere out of shock, he continued to exin the second seal. This was called the carnal seal or also known as the concubine seal.


    This one is not so different from the previous one in how it worked and the benefits it brought, but it was a bit weaker. If the first seal generates profits based on the affection of the couple, the carnal seal is just as its name says, the benefitse merely from the sexual act.


    Feelings do not affect earnings here, it is only sexual pleasure. However, there are disadvantages, mainly for the God partner or candidate. Unlike a wife who will grow more beautiful and powerful, a concubine will only gain beauty and youth, she will never develop abilities due to her activity with the God or God candidate.


    As for the God or candidate for God, it will only have a minor gain. For example, a sexual session with a wife would earn the God or candidate between 30% and 50% more points than with a concubine.


    "Why would I want to have a concubine seal when a wife is better?", Andrew asked surprised, because he did not find meaning in the function of this second seal, but Fluffy¡äs response left him cold, "Master, do not confuse pleasure with love, a beautiful woman is not necessarily a woman worthy of love".


    Although it seemed like a riddle, Andrew understood it perfectly. It was simple, there would be beautiful women that caught his attention in the future, but it would only be a physical attraction, so fucking them once in a while was enough and that''s what thisbel exists for, to maximize the points of those interactions.


    Seeing that Andrew understood, Fluffy continued with the third seal. This was the seal of pleasure or better known as the seal of bondage and its function is obvious, however, its operation is different from most of its counterparts.


    For example, the ve contracts that Andrew currently has cause submission with the threat of soul suffering, which is very painful, but the Eros seal causes submission based on pleasure.


    The pleasure that the god or candidate for God Eros offers is so intense that the person will do anything to experience it again, in short, they really are a ve to pleasure, because they cannot live without that pleasure.


    This seal does not generate any additional benefit to the ve apart from pleasure. For the god or candidate for God Eros, the benefit is a loyal and submissive ve, since he will not gain anything apart from that.


    The third seal did not have anything important to discuss, its operation was simple and straightforward, so Fluffy continued with the fourth seal, called the guardian seal or the seal of the protectors.


    The gods of Eros are not warriors, so theirbat abilities are limited most of the time, for this reason, they need strong protectors and this seal provides blessings to these chosen ones to increase their strength through sex.


    In a certain way, those who possess the guardian seal are simr to the candidates of the God Eros, since they will increase their strength with eroticism and sex, however, they will not have something as convenient as a system or divine beast like Fluffy, they would be like a version inferior that only strengthens hisbat strength.


    Andrew asked many questions about this seal. He wanted to know what the conditions were, the number, and many details. Fluffy could not exin each one of them, since each "Protector" would have his own particrity, the only thing he could answer was that with only his intention and the eptance of the other person the seal could be established guardian.


    Fluffy also told him that the amount was not limited, but as the amount increased, the upgradeability of each protector or guardian would decrease. Though he also told him that as the strength of his divinity increased, so would the ability of those with that seal.


    After answering as many questions as he could, Fluffy talked about thest seal. This was focused on the followers of God or God''s candidate Eros, the seal of the believer or also known as the seal of the apostles.


    It is simr to the guardian seal, as it provides a blessing to the worshipers of the God Eros, however, the fourth seal strengthens thebat strength mainly, while the fifth seal focuses on a specific ability.


    Andrew wasn''t quite clear what Fluffy meant by a specific skill, so he rified, "Master, look at it this way, you can ce the believer''s seal on one of your worshipers and give it the God massage skill, that apostle will not be surpassed by anyone in that matter in the mortal world, but he will only be able to use that".


    With that example, Andrew understood a little about what Fluffy had said, however, he still asked, "What benefits do having worshipers like the apostles bring?"


    At the question, Fluffy could onlyugh, Andrew didn''t notice it, but it was a somewhat derogatory expression on Fluffy''s part as if he couldn''t believe that his master was asking a general knowledge question, but he still exined.


    "Master, now that you are a candidate it may not be necessary, you can sleep with as many mortals as you want to earn points and improve your divinity, but when you ascend, no mortal will bear your presence, much less have sex with you".


    Wrinkling his brows, Andrew seemed to understand, but Fluffy continued to say, "For that reason, your apostles spread your name, and that way you will receive divinity from your believers."


    Andrew nodded, letting him know that he understood that, although in reality, Andrew had several doubts, however, they weren''t relevant at the moment, so he didn''t ask.


    When the 5 seals were exined, Fluffy walked away, leaving the young God candidate in deep thought and only returned to normal when the office door suddenly opened and Carolina entered a little fussily.


    "Andrew, it appeared out of nowhere", eximed Carolina, a little terrified. Andrew didn''t understand what she meant, so he asked, "What appeared out of nowhere?" instantly, Carolina approached him and lowering her blouse a little, showed part of her left chest at the level of her heart, while she said, "This".


    There, he could see a small tattoo of a heart with two angel wings on the sides and a devil''s tail at the base. In the upper part, there were two devil horns and on top of them, an angel halo and a kind of ribbon surrounded the body of the heart with a word in an unknownnguage, but which Andrew could easily read, "Wife of the God Andrew of Eros", was what it said.


    Reading what the little tape said, Andrew couldn''t contain the smile on his face and attract Carolina, he sat her on hisp, and after kissing her, he said, "That''s proof that you are my wife now and forever".

 Chapter 54: CHAPTER 53

    Carolina had a strange look on her face at Andrew''sment and she couldn''t help herself and asked, "How do you know that?", Carolina''s question left the young candidate for god in aplicated situation, because he couldn''t find how to exin.


    While thinking about what he would say to Carolina, Fluffy spoke in his mind, "Master, the wives of a god or Eros candidate are special". Andrew didn''t understand what Fluffy meant, so he asked, "Special how?"


    "The seal of love is practically a contract of souls, that is, a person with this seal only shows that his affection surpasses anything", Fluffy replied without giving all the information, but Andrew understood immediately.


    What Fluffy wanted to say was simple. Carolina who now had the seal of love on her chest, would be a faithful, dedicated, and loving wife for eternity, for that reason, there was no problem in telling her the whole truth.


    "Why do you stay quiet? Did something happen?", Carolina asked with a little panic, because Andrew had stared into the distance without moving. She thought that Andrew was having some kind of seizure, as there was no way for her to know that Andrew was mentally chatting with Fluffy.


    At the girl''s scared expression, Andrew smiled and gently caressed her face and kissed her lips tenderly, letting her understand that he was fine, so Carolina could rx.


    After some additional caresses and kisses, Carolina asked again, "You didn''t answer my question, how do you know about the tattoo?", Andrew looked at the beautifuldy he was holding on hisp and began to exin.


    He was not too specific, he only told her that he was a candidate for the god of Eros and that he was strengthened mainly through eroticism and sex. He also exined to her what the mark she had obtained meant.


    Carolina listened carefully to everything Andrew said. She didn''t interrupt once and although she was surprised, for some reason she didn''t doubt his words, little did she know that it was all due to the seal of wife.


    Andrew didn''t tell her because he didn''t know himself. Fluffy exined each seal in a very general way, however, each seal has particrities. For example, the seal of love or wife, being a soul connection, allows one to feel the feelings of the couple, so Carolina knew that Andrew was telling her the truth.


    After exining everything to Carolina, they remained embracing for a while, before Carolina left under the excuse of going to check something in the kitchen. Andrew did not believe her, because he knew that she was fleeing from the hands that wanted to sneak under her dress.


    After seeing her leave, Andrew called Fluffy again. "I need to improve my synthesis skill." At first, Andrew wanted to take his time moving forward, but when he told Carolina his reality, he could sense that his wife was anxious.


    Andrew didn''t think Carolina''s anxious state was exaggerated. At the end of the day, it was shocking news, learning that your partner is a god candidate, regardless of the type of god, was great news.


    At first, Carolina was worried because, she thought that if Andrew ever ascended as a god, he would leave her alone, but he reassured her saying that she shouldn''t worry, because as his wife the moment he ascended, she would too.


    Although that calmed her down a bit, he didn''t relieve her of all her worries. It was no longer something as simple as making business progress, it was like bing a god, just thinking about it terrified her a little, however, she felt that as long as she followed her husband, everything would be fine, so she hid her concern and continue as if nothing had happened.


    Wanting to ease Carolina''s burden a bit, Andrew decided to improve his skills and strengthen trade with Johan, so he spent 500,000 points to upgrade the synthesis skill twice.


    Now the updated ability allowed him to create up to 500 items as long as he had the recipe or blueprint of the system and the best thing was that they were not limited to a single item, he could divide the items into quantities he wanted, as long as it did not exceed 500 units.


    By upgrading the ability he left the office and went looking for Oliver. Finding him, he asked him to go to Johan''s shop and buy materials for the manufacture of the three items they had negotiated earlier.


    Andrew handed him a list of the ingredients, as well as the amounts of it, he also handed over the money and before long, Oliver left the Heavenly Pce and returned after an hour.


    Upon returning Oliver went to the office and informed Andrew that the items would be shipped the next day in the morning hours, which did not seem strange to him, since it was alreadyte and it would soon be the hours of activity in the red light district.


    The night passed smoothly, since the mysterious death of Debos the Heavenly Pce has enjoyed prosperity and tranquility, while in the bedroom, Carolina was trying to control her moans because Andrew was passionately kissing her neck.


    Her attempts were unsessful, what''s more, they sounded somehow much more erotic when she tried to contain them and that only ignited Andrew''s lust, who at the limit, stripped her of all her clothes and began to devour every part of her body.


    After running his mouth all over Carolina''s body, Andrew stopped at her breasts, then massaged them vigorously, but without mistreating her. He brought the brushed spikes to his mouth and began to suck on them like the sweetest candy in the world.


    After ying with Carolina''s tits for several minutes, he withdrew and headed for the next area to attack. Carolina''s pussy was already a little wet and when Andrew began to stimte her clit with his tongue, it wasn''t many minutes before Carolina reached her climax.


    Andrew allowed Carolina to recover from her orgasm for a few minutes and lifted her legs up, aligning his cock against her pussy and entering without hesitation.


    Carolina''s pussy was so wet and slippery that Andrew only moved his hips a little and his cock pierced to the edge of Carolina''s uterus. The inside of her felt slippery, hot, and tight, which gave Andrew unparalleled pleasure and as the pleasure grew, his hips moved faster.


    Andrew''s thighs mmed into Caroline''s ass with each thrust, and Carolina''s cunt squirted everywhere. Loud moans filled the room and their sweat-soaked bodies continued to bump into each other.


    After several minutes of euphoric pration, Andrew couldn''t take it and spread his seed inside Carolina. He was getting used to this practice, as he knew she couldn''t get pregnant, he liked cumming inside her.


    Shortly aftering, Andrew fell exhausted next to Carolina who was in no better condition. They rested for several minutes without saying anything until they caught their breath, then they looked at each other and shared a kiss while intertwining their bodies. Between hugs, caresses, and kisses they were trapped by the kingdom of dreams.


    The next morning, Oliver''s purchased ingredients arrived early. Andrew and Carolina hadn''t woken up yet, but since Oliver was awake, he received the items and unloaded them in the Heavenly Pce''s store.


    By the time Andrew and Carolina woke up, everything was in order and properly stored. After everyone had breakfast as usual, Andrew went to the store, and using his improved synthesis ability, he made 100 birth control pills, 100 vitality drinks, and 300 rejuvenating creams.


    When finished, he called Oliver and some other guards. Oliver was given a rejuvenating cream saying, "Take this to Johan, tell him it''s the cream we talked about, he''ll know what it is".


    Oliver just nodded in acknowledgment of the task and left, then Andrew told the other guards, "Take the rest of the goods and store them properly", the guards replied, "Yes, young master", and began to carry out his orders.


    Andrew left the store and loaded with 9 rejuvenating creams, he nned to give one to each of the courtesans. In the same way, he nned to give one to Carolina, Andrew did not dare to give something to the courtesans and not to his wife, especially since he had noticed that Carolina could be terrifying when she wanted to.


    He had noticed that Carolina, despite being shy and cold towards the public, was quite daring in intimacy and despite having little to be a couple, the girl that Andrew could bother had disappeared, if he wanted to bother thedy, he had to be prepared to suffer, for this reason, he preferred to have his wife happy or those who would suffer will be his balls.

 Chapter 55: CHAPTER 54

    Oliver went and rushed back from Johan''s shop in less than an hour and informed Andrew that he had fulfilled his order, then went back to doing his job.


    On the other hand, Carolina and the courtesans were very animated testing the cream on themselves. Although it was a product that had not been tested, in quotes, they all knew that if Andrew had given it to them for use, it was because there were no problems.


    They quickly put a mask on their faces. Although the cream technically rejuvenates the skin, it would certainly be too wasteful to smear it all over the body, although it was possible, with the amount to be used, Andrew would have to produce only for a few people, so he stated that such a cream would only be used for the face, neck, and arms.


    Also, although this world indeed has an advanced textile industry, it is still not at the level of Earth, so generally women only show without clothes is the face and arms, so the cream is intended for those ces.


    On the other hand, Johan also started testing. As an expert in these products, he found a middle-aged woman who was already beginning to show her age.


    The woman was not beautiful, but she was not ugly either. Her hair was starting to lose color, and several wrinkles could be seen on her face. Johan told her to use the rejuvenating cream on her face, neck, and arms ording to Andrew''s rmendations.


    The small bottle that contains the cream is not very big, but the amount of cream to be used for these three parts of the body is not excessive either, so the bottle of cream wouldst for 1 week if used properly.


    The woman had been a long-time employee of Johan''s and although it was not her job to test products, it was not unusual for Johan to ask his employees to try new products from time to time.


    If they were dangerous they would obviously refuse, but Johan was always a good boss and his employees trusted him so they didn''t worry that the product would cause health problems, plus they got extra pay so they were happy to be selected.


    However, this woman could not believe that this time, Johan had no idea if the product was safe. Johan trusted Andrew for some reason, but he wasn''t sure, but he had to test the product with his employees, as he couldn''t let the news get out before he started selling.


    He is a very experienced businessman and he knew that the leak could bring a lot of trouble, so he just prayed that Andrew''s words were real and his employee doesn''t have anyplications.


    Quickly a week passed. Andrew had continued to send Oliver to Johan''s store to buy supplies to increase the inventory of rejuvenating creams, birth control pills, and vitality drinks.


    Carolina and the Girls, on the other hand, were fascinated with the effects of the cream. Their skins were soft, shiny, and creamy, with no signs of damage or deterioration, they looked so much younger and more beautiful, beyond belief.


    Even Carolina, who had iparable beauty and took good care of her body, was surprised because the change was not small. The beautifuldy had the skin of a baby, which made her much more attractive and if it wasn''t for her strong will not mix pleasure and work, Andrew would have devoured her without scruples in the office.


    Across town at Johan''s shop, the situation was no different. Johan looked in amazement at his employee, who had used the rejuvenating cream at his request and his eyes were wide with surprise, even his half-open mouth had not been able to close in a while.


    The middle-aged woman a week ago, seemed to have disappeared. The few wrinkles that were already visible a week ago,pletely disappeared, even some skin blemishes that she had left without a trace, if it weren''t for her hair still fading in some parts, it would be difficult to say how old the woman was.


    The woman was more than happy with the cream. She was not stupid, she had constantly checked herself in the mirror to observe the changes in the cream, in the end, she had to give aplete report of the advantages and disadvantages of the product, but seeing herself younger every day in the mirror, she could not find disadvantages in the cream and in this way, she notifies her boss.


    Although surprised, Johan did not dismiss his employee''s report which was quite detailed. Still, it was only when his employee told him that she did not find anyplications or disadvantages that Johan became serious.


    In the medicine and cosmetics sector of this world, there are few products without side effects or disadvantages, only a great master alchemist can create perfect medicines and elements and for that, they must be experts in the subject.


    This made Johan reflect, because, although his employee is not an alchemist, she is certainly not ayperson on these issues, so Johan believed her in the fact of the disadvantageous effects of the cream, and that told him, that Andrew had contact with a master alchemist and that was not simple.


    Like Carolina at the time, Johan had confused the situation, but Andrew didn''t know it and even if he did, he wouldn''t solve the misunderstanding, because it worked in his favor.


    Johan, not wanting to wait any longer, told his butler to prepare the carriage and in less than half an hour his carriage parked at the entrance to the Heavenly Pce, where he was received by Victor cordially and respectfully.


    In a few minutes, Johan and his butler entered the Heavenly Pce office, where Andrew and Carolina were waiting for them, as Victor had already told them through one of the guards when he saw Johan''s carriage in the distance.


    "Wee Mr. Johan", Andrew greeted with a smile, as he walked up to the medicine dealer and extended his hand. Johan did not act strange and shaking Andrew''s outstretched hand replied, "Nice to see you again Andrew".


    After some cordialities and greetings to Johan''s butler and Carolina, they took their seats, and with emotion, Johan opened the conversation, "Mr. Andrew, your cream is truly miraculous", to which Andrew only smiled.


    Johan wasted no time and quickly went into negotiation mode. He ask about the number of products they could deliver, as well as the price and other issues rted to cooperation, such as transportation.


    The negotiation was fast and smooth. Andrew as the producer had thest word and although Johan wanted to expand the production, Andrew strongly stopped him, because he knew that at the moment his production n was the best.


    Only Carolina and Oliver knew that he was the hidden alchemist and even though he needed money, he would work it like crazy every day making medicine, not to mention that his pharmacology skill was limited.


    Andrew established that 100 bottles of rejuvenating creams, 100 birth control pills, and 100 vitality drinks would be delivered daily. Thetter two had already been priced and weren''t expensive, but the creams were set at 5 small gold coins each and Johan promised not to sell them at a price higher than 10 small gold coins.


    In this way, both Johan and Andrew would earn 5 small gold coins. It was also established that the materials for the manufacture of medicines would be purchased by Andrew from Johan''s store.


    Johan offered to cover that expense, but Andrew declined as that way he would be tied to Johan and although they were good business partners at the moment, the future was uncertain and Andrew would not allow himself to be tied down in any way.


    In the same way, as Andrew would buy the raw materials, the transport of the products was in charge of Johan, since the journey and the quantities are not many, it was not a great expense so there was no problem.


    With the whole conversation over, Johan left with his butler and Andrew and Caroline remained in the office discussing some internal arrangements for this cooperation with Johan.


    Since Andrew had used his synthesis ability all these days that Johan was still testing the cream, now they had an inventory saved and it was not necessary to be too rushed, but even with that, Andrew would not stop preparing these medicines any day, he would only keep the surplus in case of any emergency.


    After finishing all the discussions with Carolina, Andrew left the office. He had decided that today he would visit the courtesans for a training session, because since he was with Carolina, he had not paid much attention to them and they were starting toin.


    Andrew had greatly improved his sexual stamina thanks to the system leveling up, so it wasn''t too difficult for him to handle 3-4 sessions, but 8 courtesans were more than he could eat, so he decided to split the sessions.


    This day he would train Kidy, Atna, Sonia, and Dami, while tomorrow he would train Sally, Etna, Gina, and Rita. Despite being unhappy, they agreed to the arrangement while grumbling a bit.


    They knew that the arrangement made by Andrew was the best because if he attended to all of them on the same day, it would not be strange that the girls that he visitedst would be the worst attended. After all, Andrew would be tired, so they reluctantly agreed to be able to enjoy more, since they knew they wouldn''t be able to do it very often.

 Chapter 56: CHAPTER 55

    With everything defined and socialized, Atna, Kidy, Sonia, and Dami, who would be the "Trained" courtesans that day, ran to their rooms to await Andrew''s arrival.


    Thetter did not make them wait long, as he soon arrived at the first room, which was Atna''s. As he entered he could see the youngdy smiling tentatively at him with her attractive and naughty mouth.


    The shy and demure young woman who had first entered his room several months ago was no more. Atna was in front of him with a confident expression, which was not unusual since she had been providing sexual services for several months, it was normal for her not to be ufortable with that situation.


    On the other hand, her physical change had a lot to do with this acquired confidence. The current Atna is still slim in build, but now her body is toned which gives her an athletic and attractive look. Her long legs seem more pronounced, her abdomen is t but not muscr and her ass is round and firm, added to the benefits obtained from the rejuvenating cream, only added more charm to the girl.


    Andrew saw his courtesans every day, however, seeing Atna''s great change, he realized that he was not observing them properly. This made him realize that he would soon have to delegate this job, as he was so busy with other matters that he had neglected his courtesans.


    However, it was a quick thought, because now the important thing was to attend to the girl in front of him. Closing the door he approached the girl, and Atna also walked towards him.


    When they were within reach of each other they embraced and without any modesty or preamble, they joined their lips passionately. Andrew sucked on Atna''s soft lips until he got tired, after all, that is one of her most attractive attributes.


    After breaking the passionate kiss, Atna moved to the side and gently pushed Andrew, who fell back onto the bed and before he could say anything, Atna decisively knelt down and began to unbutton Andrew''s pants.


    The young master of the Heavenly pce was surprised at Atna''s initiative and was reminded again, how neglected his courtesans were by him.


    While Andrew was thinking about that, Atna had achieved her goal and Andrew''s cock was now in the air, so Atna grabbed it firmly and began to masturbate him.


    She had be very good at it because with just a few waves of her hands and Andrew let out a soft moan of pleasure that made the girl smile with satisfaction, which she consider a great achievement that her boss moaned with pleasure with her service.


    She then tied up her hair and leaned down to bring the cock in her hand to her mouth. The sensation of humidity and heat that Andrew felt when he perceived having his cock inside Atna''s mouth was indescribable, it seemed that it would melt inside her.


    Soon, Atna began to move. She sucked on Andrew''s cock gently, used her tongue to massage everyst nook and cranny of his cock, and with her free hand she caressed his testicles, making the pleasure supreme.


    Andrew didn''t have time to be surprised by Atna''s great technique, because the pleasure was extreme, he was on the point of moaning several times and his breathing was a bit agitated.


    When he thought there was nothing else to cum, Atna surprised him again, when she increased the speed of sucking on his cock. She was moving fast, but also rhythmically, sucking on Andrew''s penis like it was the most delicious treat in existence.


    The pleasure that Andrew felt was incredible and he couldn''t hold it for long, so he without holding back watered his seed in Atna''s mouth. The pleasure was so much that his cum was also abundant, to the point that Atna couldn''t swallow it all and her face was painted white.


    After cleaning himself, Andrew stood in front of a smiling Atna, puffing out her thin chest with pride at what she had achieved, waiting for her boss''sments, who could only smile and say, "You''ve improved a lot, I''m impressed, keep it up. Now you should focus on the deep throat that I exined to you a while ago".


    "I understand", Atna responded to Andrew''sment and after thetter gave her a soft caress on her face, he said goodbye to her. Andrew left Atna''s room and walked towards Kidy''s room.


    Entering the room, he found Kidy in a simr posture to Atna''s. She was standing in front of the bed, looking at him with a smile. Like Atna, Kidy had gone through significant changes.


    These two girls were very simr in their physical attributes, their serious differences being that Atna only had a mouth with attractive and provocative lips, while Kidy was only slightly shorter in stature and had long ck hair.


    Since Andrew arrived at the Heavenly Pce, both were physically simr and to date that simrity persists, only now Kidy, like Atna, has a toned and athletic figure. t stomach with no marked muscles, strong legs, and a peach-shaped, round, and firm ass.


    Her mischievous smile and her attractive physique made Andrew immediately aroused, because he felt that she was inviting him and that was not a lie, that was Kidy''s specialty, arousing the desire of men so that they would fuck her aggressively as she liked.


    Andrew understood that, in the end, he was the one who instructed her to do it, although he taught her little, she was practically self-taught in that regard. Even knowing Andrew let himself be carried away by her and with elerated steps, he approached Kidy and holding her tightly, he began to kiss her.


    The kiss was passionate and a little rough. Also, Andrew ran through Kidy''s body like an octopus that imprisons its prey. He held the girl''s neck, then moved his touch down to her back and ended on her juicy ass which he squeezed hard, making Kidy moan a little.


    Seeing that squeezing her ass caused pleasure, Andrew didn''t stop and moved his other hand and held Kidy''s ass tightly, and lifted her up with both hands. The abrupt rise took Kidy by surprise, but she quickly adapted and still kissing Andrew''s lips, she wrapped her legs around Andrew''s waist.


    Holding Kidy suspended in the air, Andrew walked over to the bed where he yanked Kidy from the grip of her legs and mmed her onto the bed. Despite the spectacr act, Kidy wasn''t really hurt or worried, it was all a scene.


    Kidy likes rough sex, although not aggressive to the point of causing pain, that''s why she likes to y the role of the abused girl and Andrew is helping her, that''s why he threw her on the bed like that.


    Once Kidy was in bed, Andrew stripped off his clothes and pounced on her, aggressively pulling her clothes off, but without ripping them. Soon they were both naked on top of each other.


    Andrew began to kiss her as he stimted her clit with his free hand. Before long, Kidy''s pussy was wet and without warning, Andrew thrust into it aggressively, working his way up with his already firm cock.


    At the sudden pration, Kidy trembled a little, but in a few seconds, she was already moaning with pleasure, before Andrew''s aggressive thrusts. The young master of the Heavenly Pce did not hold back and as he forcefully prated Kidy, he grabbed her by her neck, choking her a bit.


    Although Kidy seemed to be suffering, if you looked at her closely, you could see that her expression was not one of pain, but of pleasure, she was aplete bitch in heat enjoying the cock that was drilling her to the depths of her entrails.


    After several minutes, Kidy''s body tensed and her pussy squirted with love juices. Her breathing was rough and her body was still shaking from the spasms of her orgasm, but Andrew didn''t let her rest.


    He quickly grabbed her and turned her around and helping her to get on four legs, he began to fuck her doggy style. Andrew''s pelvis crashed violently over Kidy''s ass with each thrust of his.


    Kidy writhed with pleasure and moaned loudly, almost screaming because she was very sensitive, barely seconds had passed since she came and Andrew was already prating her hard.


    Andrew didn''t give her rest and moved his hips quickly to elerate Kidy''s pration. As he entered her, he reached out with his left arm and grabbed Kidy''s long hair, and pulled it back like the reins of a horse.


    Kidy was in the nine cloud from the indescribable pleasure, but it wasn''t until she felt the burning in her ass when her already wet pussy began to drip juices in abundance.


    Andrew held Kidy''s hair like a horse''s reins as he entered her pussy and with his free hand spanked her ass. Kidy had be a mare and he was hers cowboy urging her to ride.


    After several minutes of fucking in this position, Kidy no longer had the voice to keep moaning and her ass was cherry red from the spanking, not to mention her pussy was watering. On the other hand, Andrew was also on the edge, and without holding back he came inside Kidy, painting her dripping pussy white.

 Chapter 57: CHAPTER 56

    Kidy fell unconscious instantly. Andrew after catching his breath, cleaned up, and dressed, gave the sleeping girl a soft kiss on the forehead, and left the room, leaving the naked girl to rest with her pussy still dripping semen.


    After he left the room he took a long breath, and said to himself, "I should have divided these sessions into 4 days". It was true that, at Andrew''s level, having sex 4 times in a row was possible, but I don''t expect girls to get that much better at draining him of energy every time he came.


    He now realized that these two days would be quite tiring. Taking another sigh he walked to the kitchen, where he had a drink of vitality and after feeling that he was recovered he went to Sonia''s room.


    Sonia is the courtesan who has had the biggest change of all. Ever since Andrew acquired the Heavenly Pce, Sonia was the most beautiful and mature of the courtesans and thanks to the hard work she has done with exercise and rejuvenating cream, she has be the most sought-after courtesan and requested by clients.


    Thanks to her exercise routines, she had burned the little fat that umted in her body, achieving a t abdomen that enhances her small waist and wide hips. Her fleshy but firm legs are the reason for her round and toned ass.


    Sonia had be a great beauty to the point that the system rates her with 600 points in the normal category, which is already the beauty that would destroy a city, only Carolina had a higher score than her in the entire Heavenly Pce.


    Andrew entered the room to find her sitting cross-legged on the bed, resting her chin on her left hand, wearing a condescending look and a smirk. She was fully into her role as mistress of the chamber.


    Since Andrew wanted to test courtesan enhancement, he had to y along. This time, Sonia would be the one in control of him, and seeing her when he entered, he had to admit that the girl knew how to look dominant.


    Shortly after, Sonia indicated to Andrew with her finger toe closer, and heplied. When he was close enough to her, she motioned for him to kneel in front of her, still not saying a word, all instructed by subtle eye and hand movements.


    Andrewplied again and knelt in front of Sonia, who smirked. She gently brought her left leg closer to Andrew''s face as if indicating for him to kiss it and heplied again.


    He took Sonia''s leg and began to kiss her, from her fingers and advanced to her instep, stopped for a second at her ankles, and then climbed up her calves reaching her fleshy thighs, but when he wanted to go further upstairs Sonia stopped him.


    The young master had to admit that Sonia had mastered her character, she knows how to provoke servitude without denigrating, and she offers and takes action, without breaking the enthusiasm and he could only apud her in his heart.


    Sonia looked proudly at what was her servant today, Andrew, and uncrossing her legs she said smugly, "Okay, I''ll let you please me", revealing her crotch that wasn''t wearing pantyhose revealing her wet and pink pussy.


    Unconsciously Andrew came closer and shamelessly began to lick and suck Sonia''s sweet pussy. He doesn''t know if it was because of the scene they just performed or if Sonia had spread something on her pussy, but Andrew couldn''t stop eating it, it was the most delicious delicacy he had ever tasted.


    Sonia couldn''t keep the smug expression on her face for long as Andrew''s tongue fluttered all over her pussy and quickly ignited the me in her body.


    Soft moans escaped from her mouth as the juices trickled from her pussy. Soon her arousal overcame her and she began to massage her own tits, but her clothes were in the way, so she got rid of her.


    Not taking it anymore she said irritably, "Stop licking, take off your clothes, and lie down", Andrew was surprised. He had noticed that Sonia was getting overexcited and that she would soon lose her sanity from the pleasure, but he had to praise her again because, despite her pleasure, Sonia remained in the role.


    Andrewplied with Sonia''s orders and undressed himself andy face up on the bed. Sonia also took off her clothes and perched on Andrew, she smugly red at him as she said, "Be proud, I''ll let you fuck my pussy", and without warning inserted Andrew''s erect penis into her wet and tight pussy.


    At first, she lowered and raised her hips in a rhythmic and slow manner, however, within a few minutes she was riding like an expert cowgirl on a wild horse. Sonia lowered her hips with such intensity that her ass hit Andrew''s pelvis and thighs so hard that it sound like a p.


    Her tits bounced with joy at the movement of her hips and Andrew moved his hands to grab them, only for Sonia to stop him as she said with a disgusted look, "Did I let you touch me?"


    Andrew was surprised, he didn''t think that Sonia was still in her role, although he is not a fan of being dominated, he had to admit that Sonia was amazing, "If her services are like that, whoever is turned on by these things, will definitely leave a tip", was Andrew''s thought.


    Sonia, even with Andrew''s cock inside, spoke again in disgust, continuing with the act, "Remember, I give you the privilege of putting your cock in me, but don''t take liberties", Andrew only nodded following the game and Sonia''s hips resumed its savagery.


    A few minutester, Sonia decided to stop and remove Andrew''s cock from her pussy, she got up from the bed and walked to the wooden dresser near the door, and leaning against it she flexed her torso lifting her ass into a standing doggy style position.


    At first, Andrew was confused, but seeing her in position, he understood her intentions, but before he could get up, Sonia spoke again, turning her head, without breaking her posture, "What are you still doing lying down? Come here to fuck me."


    Andrew jumped out of bed like an excited rabbit and came in front of her pussy that was dripping juices down her thighs. He aligned his cock and drilled hard and deep, touching the girl''s womb which couldn''t contain her moan.


    Gripping his hips, Andrew drilled hard into Sonia''s cunt. The contact of his pelvis in each thrust resounded in the room when getting in contact with Sonia''s ass and her moans of pleasure only fanned the mes.


    Andrew continued with the same impetus. Seeing Sonia''s perfect ass in front of him made him spank it, but not wanting to break the fantasy of being submissive, he held back and continued to forcefully prate Sonia''s pussy.


    She, on the other hand, hadpletely lost her mind. Her pleasure had dominated her and she couldn''t keep her role, even if she wanted to, she just dedicated herself to enjoying the cock that drilled her pussy.


    After several minutes of constant apuse, lots of moans, vaginal juices, and pre-cum, Andrew couldn''t take the urge to cum anymore. Sonia''s pussy was strangely tight and therefore the pleasure was great, but not wanting to break the act, he said eagerly, "I''m going to cum".


    Sonia, who was lost in pleasure, reacted to Andrew''s words and returned to her role saying, "I allow you to cum inside, give me everything". She hadn''t finished speaking when Andrew emptied his seed into Sonia.


    Thisst one felt how Andrew''s thick, hot, and abundant seed filled her, and as if it were thest stimulus she needed, her whole body contracted and instantly her pussy exploded with a stream of love juices.


    Due to her orgasm, Sonia lost strength and almost fell to the ground, as her legs gave way, but Andrew managed to catch her and help her get to the bed. Once there, he said, "It looks like you still need to do some leg exercises".


    Sonia remained silent for a few minutes while she recovered and responded, "Honestly, I''ve never orgasmed as intensely as this, so I''ve never had anything like this happen to me with a client". Andrew just smiled with a little pride in achieving what others couldn''t, but he quickly changed his mood.


    He had a question that he couldn''t get out of his head since he began to prate Sonia, so he asked, "Sonia, you are the most in-demand courtesan of the Heavenly Pce, therefore the one that offers the most services, howe your pussy is that tight?


    Andrew''s question is normal since it ismon knowledge that something that is used wears out and the pussy is no exception. The more sex a woman has, her pussy adapts to being prated, so it shouldn''t be as tight as Sonia''s.


    When asked, Soniaughed a little and after calming down she replied, "Young master, I''m certainly the most requested courtesan here, but not for that, I''m the one who gets more fucked".


    Sofia''s answer confused Andrew, but before he could ask again, Sonia understood that she had not been clear and went on to say, "Young master, many of my clientse to me because they like to be dominated, so I have a lot of them who settle for petty sexual abuse¡­"


    Before Sonia could follow her words, Andrew eximed, "So you don''t always have sex?", to which Sonia nodded and said, "Yeah, letting them touch me or suck my tits and pussy is enough in some cases, or sometimes sucking their dick is more than enough".


    Andrew was surprised by what Sonia told him. He feels that this girl has surprised him on all levels and not only did he find her impressive, but he quickly decided something on his mind.

 Chapter 58: CHAPTER 57

    Andrew said goodbye to Sonia and before going to Dami''s room he approached the reception and instructed, "V¨ªctor, as of today the price of Sonia''s services will triple, if it is her regr clients, the price remains the same ".


    "I understand, for new customers, I will triple the price and for regrs, it remains the same", Victor replied as if was corroborating and Andrew nodded, letting him understand that it was correct, then he went to Dami''s room.


    Upon entering he found Dami tenderly lying on the bed as if she had just woken up. Her role is that of an innocent little sister, so Andrew assumed that he was trying to create a scene by slipping into that role.


    ying along, Andrew came over and took a seat on the bed and stroked her hair gently as an older brother cares for a sick little sister. Dami felt her caresses and smiled tenderly.


    The gentle caresses soon moved from her hair to her face, Andrew didn''t stop as his hand continued down Dami''s body. He passed through her neck and when he reached her chest, he tenderly squeezed her tits.


    Dami let out a strangled moan as Andrew began to y with her tits. At first, Dami was pretending to be lying in profile, but when Andrew began to massage her tits, the girl felt her body heat up and her breathing be agitated, so she turned to lie down looking at the roof.


    Seeing Dami''s new position, Andrew immediately attacked. He masterfully slipped her hands under her blouse and pulled it back, exposing Dami''s already hard, braless tits to view.


    Andrew carefully pounced on Dami and started sucking on her tits. With his mouth, he cared for one of her tits, while his free hand massaged the other. Dami moaned with pleasure with each movement of Andrew and when he began to delicately bite the pink peaks of her tits she writhed with joy.


    Dami held Andrew''s head as if trying to separate him from her tits, but thetter refused and held her wrists to prevent her from fighting, while she continued biting and sucking on her pink peaks.


    The girl was fighting urgently like she really couldn''t take Andrew''s treatment, but Andrew believed that she was still stuck in her role, however, not being able to see Dami''s face in agony from pleasure, he couldn''t realize how sensitive the littledy was.


    A few minutester, Dami moaned loudly and jerked around surprising Andrew, so he stopped ying with thedy''s tits and pulled back a little to see what was wrong with her.


    She could see Dami with her hands on her chest, breathing hard and her face flushed. Andrew was honestly puzzled and as if something had urred to him he grabbed the sheet that Dami was covering herself with and pulled it back revealing Dami''s body from the waist down that was still covered.


    Andrew couldn''t hide his surprised expression when he saw that Dami''s clothes in the crotch part of her were wet. She wasn''t wet, was more like soak as if a bucket of water had been thrown at her, so Andrew murmured, "She wasn''t that sensitive on her breasts before."


    "Did you say something?" Dami asked with an innocent tone, not hearing Andrew''s mutter who adjusted his demeanor and replied with a mischievous smile, "I said, you''ve been a bad girl. Wetting the bed at your age? I think you need a punishment."


    "No, no, it was unintentional, I¡­", Dami continued to y the role of the innocent girl and Andrew yed along, but it was time to fuck the little nympho. He quickly removed her pants and pantyhose, then stripped off his clothes to reveal his meat rod about to explode.


    Dami tried to act reserved by covering her pussy with her small hands, but seeing the smile and look of longing to be prated on her face, she lost all credibility.


    Andrew grabbed the two small hands trying to hide the dripping pussy with his left hand and helping himself with his free hand directed his cock to the small pussy and prated it mercilessly.


    Dami gave in instantly with pleasure. Her pussy continued to secrete juices with each thrust, and despite her small size, it was so slippery that Andrew didn''t have to force himself to hit her uterus violently.


    Dami''s pink tits rose and fell in rhythm with Andrew''s thrusts and moans could be heard throughout the room. Andrew released Dami''s hands and gripped the girl''s thighs to prate her harder and morefortably.


    It was only a few minutes and Dami moaned loudly and her pussy sprayed juices like a watering can. Her body began to shake from the spasms of her orgasm and her eyes were practically white with the pleasure she felt.


    Andrew didn''t remember that the little nympho was so sensitive, but for some reason, it turned him on to see the defenseless and sensitive girl inviting him to tease her and not supporting his lust, Andrew continued to move his hips without letting her rest.


    The girl was surprised, her body was still shaking from her recent orgasm and he was already drilling her again. Dami couldn''t bear so much pleasure, her sensitivity had reached its limit and she was about to lose her mind.


    The innocent little sister act was lost and she was now just a bitch in heat that wanted to keep getting fucked and that''s what Andrew did. After several minutes of fucking her, Dami started cumming again, so her pussy contracted, causing Andrew to not stand it either, and taking his cock out of her, he cum over the girl''s stomach and pussy.


    Andrew, breathing hard,y down next to Dami, who was in worse condition than him, and they both rested for a few minutes until they caught their breath.


    "Dami, why are you so sensitive now?" Andrew asked surprised and Dami replied, "I don''t know, I just know that it started from that night." The night she was referring to was when Andrew lost control fell into a state of euphoria and mercilessly fucked Dami until she passed out.


    Andrew remembered how he had to visit little Dami for several days tofort her for the damage and trauma he caused her, little did Andrew know that Dami had no damage or trauma, she was a nympho from head to toe and she loved everything that happened that night. But she didn''t say anything because she liked Andrew to keep herpany and care about her.


    After a few minutes of silence, Andrewmented, "Dami, you still have to work on your character. You master it perfectly, but as soon as the action begins you let yourself go, bing aplete whore".


    At Andrew''sment, Dami puffed out her cheeks, and with a mock pout she retorted, "But it''s not fun acting when I am getting fuck, I just want to be devastated". Andrew didn''t know whether tough or cry at that answer and shaking his head, he caressed the littledy and kissed her on the forehead as he got out of bed.


    After cleaning up and dressing, he looked at the girl still lying down ying with the semen that settled on her stomach, and said, "You can do whatever you want, as long as you''re happy with it".


    The girl stopped ying and looking at Andrew eximed with genuine joy, "Thank you, young master". Andrew patted her head and left. Leaving the room, he walked to the reception and said, "V¨ªctor, the same conditions as Sonia apply to Atna, Kidy, and Dami".


    "What about the other girls?" Victor asked to which Andrew replied, "I''ll let you know tomorrow after I evaluate their performance". Victor nodded and said as he watched Andrew leave, "I see".


    Andrew dragged his feet to the office, thinking that he still had to do this same job the next day with the other courtesans. He entered the office to see Carolina who was doing the ounts.


    The girl looked up to see him enter and with a mocking smile she told him, "Good job." Andrew didn''t even bother to respond to her teasing, just blurted out, "I''ll go rest for a while, wake me up when we open and he walk to the adjoining room to rest.


    He jumped on the bed with his clothes on and in seconds fell asleep. Carolina saw him and shook her head with a bitter smile as she muttered, "I have to make him delegate that job or we''ll never have sex."


    She helped him remove his shoes and with great effort settled him on the bed. After tucking him in with the nkets, she left the room, closing the door to continue with his activities.


    It was not yet lunchtime when Andrew went to bed, but he did not feel hungry, he was exhausted to the extreme and he just slept. On the other hand, the four courtesans who were "Trained" today were being questioned by the four courtesans who would have their turn the next day.


    It had been a long time since Andrew had given them personal attention, so they wanted to know all the ins and outs to prepare and enjoy as much as they could the next day since they knew they wouldn''t be able to do this very often from now on, even this could be thest time they would enjoy this "Training".

 Chapter 59: CHAPTER 58

    Unexpectedly Andrew slept until the morning of the next day. In fact, he didn''t get up at his usual time, which was a couple of hours before breakfast, he didn''t even hear Carolina enter the room and sleep next to him, much less when she got up in the morning.


    Carolina saw her lover still in the realm of dreams and she could only shake her head as she said to herself, "He should definitely delegate that job." She then left the room.


    A few minutes after Carolina left the room, Andrew woke up from his long sleep. When he saw the lighting in the room he guessed that he would soon be getting dark, but it wasn''t until he changed and went outside that he understood that it wasn''t sunset, but sunrise.


    With a bitter smile, Andrew ate breakfast with the others, still unable to believe that he had slept practically a full day and when he thought about the fact that he had to "Train" four courtesans in a few hours, he could only sigh in resignation.


    The courtesans, seeing Andrew''s state, understood that soon the "Training" would be delegated to another person, since the exhaustion of their young master was evident, even so, that did not prevent the fourdies scheduled for today from losing their enthusiasm.


    In fact, noticing that made them more determined, because knowing that it could be thest time, they had to make the most of it. They all finished their breakfasts and went about their various duties.


    After a couple of hours, Andrew began the journey for the day. He soon arrived at Sally''s room. Walking in he could see the petitedy with big tits standing by the bed waiting for him with an innocent smile.


    Sally''s role is simr to Dami''s and it is to act like a little sister or a helpless youngdy, but her massive tits took attention away from her girlish face and petite stature.


    Andrew yed along with Sally, after all, he wasn''t here just to fuck, but to evaluate the performance of the courtesans. He had the vision of turning the Heavenly Pce into a house of pleasure andpanionship, not a vulgar brothel, and for that, he needed his employees to have certain special skills, and those for the courtesans, for now, are acting and pleasure.


    Andrew and Sally joked and yed around the room like a couple of immature teenagers to set the mood and test Sally''s acting skills, but before long the temperature rose and things got spicy.


    Sally was lying on the bed and Andrew was next to her showering her with caresses. He started simply as always, caressing her hair and small face, and little by little his hands began to wander over her body.


    Without any mystery he reached for her tits, after all, they were the most attractive asset of the little courtesan and without removing her clothes he began to massage them gently causing Sally to let out some soft moans.


    Soon the temperature rose and Andrew didn''t wait any longer. He removed Sally''s clothes and continued to massage Sally''s tits with more intensity now. Sally began to moan louder and louder and when Andrew pinched her pink peaks the girl let out a loud moan of pleasure.


    Andrew got into a better position and brought his mouth to Sally''s tits and began to suck and nibble on them gently. The girl writhed with pleasure, because the sensitivity in her tits was great, especially her nipples.


    The Heavenly Pce''s young master continued to suck and massage Sally''s tits for several minutes. He then withdrew one of his hands and moved it until he reached her under abdomen and then her pussy.


    She was already a little wet, so Andrew began to masturbate her while he was still tending her tits with his mouth. Andrew''s double attack caused Sally''s body to tremble as if a current ran through her entire body.


    The girl writhed with pleasure and her moans were bing more agitated, continuous, and loud. After a few minutes, the girl couldn''t stand it, then her body tensed, and arching her back she sprayed love juices like a watering can.


    Andrew withdrew his mouth from Sally''s tits which were now wet with sweat and saliva and in the same way withdrew his hand from the girl''s pussy. Andrew looked at his hand drenched in Sally''s pussy juices and shamelessly reached into his mouth to enjoy the taste of the girl.


    Sally was still in spasms from her orgasm all over her body, her breathing was rough and a thin sheen of sweat covered her entire body. Andrew allowed Sally to recover and after finishing savoring her juices in his hand he got up and took off his clothes.


    His cock was as erect as it could go and seeing that Sally had recovered, he brought his meat stick close to Sally''s face, who without pity or dy seized it and brought it to her mouth.


    Still lying on the bed, Sally began to suck on Andrew''s stick of meat that she could barely fit in her small mouth. Andrew gave a small, strangled moan of pleasure as he felt Sally''s hot and slippery mouth encircling his cock.


    Although she was not as good as Atna, she certainly had her own charm, and the sense of pleasure was impressive. After a few minutes, Sally withdrew Andrew''s cock from her mouth soaked in saliva and shamelessly ced it between her two tits.


    Sally helped herself with her hands to squeeze Andrew''s cock between her two tits and began to slowly rise and fall. Her saliva served as a lubricant, but it wasn''t enough, so she pooled saliva in her mouth and dropped it between her tits to lubricate more.


    Andrew was surprised at the amount of saliva the girl was spitting out of her mouth, but soon that thought was forgotten, as Sally elerated her movement and pleasure invaded the young master.


    Her technique had increased several levels, because Sally was not limited to just going up and down doing a ssic titjob, but also squeezed her tits hard and moved them in a circr way and even moved her torso in that way herself, which generated a sensation of superior pleasure.


    Andrew resisted as long as he could, but in a few minutes, the little subus managed to make hime. The semen explosion was violent, to the point of flying high andnding on Sally''s face and tits, who was surprised by the shot.


    Seeing her young master cum over her, Sally let go of her tits, releasing Andrew''s cock and gently grabbing it, she brought it back to her mouth and licked the residue of semen that was still on it.


    She licked Andrew''s dick like it was a lollipop, it really was a sight worth seeing and after wiping off all the cum she said with a smile, "Clean and good as new", with an innocent expression that you could never imagine the obscenity that she had just done.


    Andrew couldn''t help it and burst outughing, finding the girl''sment funny and hot at the same time and patting her head gently congratting her on a job well done.


    After that, Andrew got dressed while Sally cleaned up and changed her clothes. Andrew said goodbye and left the room, walking to reception and informing Victor, "Same treatment for Sally as of today."


    Victor just nodded his head and saw his boss leave towards the next room, now it was Etna''s turn. When he entered, Etna was already waiting for him with an affectionate smile ording to her character, which was a loving wife.


    ying her role, the girl invited him to sit down and after Andrew did, the girl moved behind him and began massaging his shoulders. Etna had no ability to massage, it was a simple symbolic act, but for some reason, it felt good.


    She continued for a couple of minutes and then she wrapped her arms around Andrew''s neck, bringing her face closer to Andrew''s and gently nipped at his ear.


    The unexpected movement caused a current to run through the young man''s entire body.


    Etna continued to y with Andrew''s ear and after a few seconds moved to his neck. She kissed Andrew''s neck with her delicate lips and everything was so erotic that Andrew''s cock was already erect despite havinge just a few minutes ago in Sally''s room.


    Andrew picked Etna up and off his back andid her down on hisp. They looked at each other for a few seconds and began to kiss tenderly, while Andrew''s hands ran over her body.


    Above the clothes, Andrew massaged her neck, tits, and abdomen. Then he reached her pussy where he settled and began to rub it. Despite not having broken the kiss, Etna was beginning to breathe with difficulty from the stimtion of Andrew''s hands on her pussy, so the young man withdrew and allowed her to let out her moans of pleasure.


    Soon the clothes got in the way and like animals in heat, they both quickly removed their clothes and entwined themselves in a naked embrace, while they kissed again.


    Etna was still in Andrew''sp and while they hugged and kissed, Andrew''s cock rested on her abdomen. Unable to take it anymore, the girl raised her ass a little, and using one of her hands, she held Andrew''s cock and introduced it into her wet pussy.


    The girl liked romantic sex, so after inserting Andrew''s cock on her own, she didn''t start moving her hips quickly. On the contrary, her movement was slow.


    She, also, did not move up and down like a cowgirl riding a horse, but rather, she made circr movements with her hips, without getting up from Andrew''sp.


    Andrew didn''t know if it was because it was a position he hadn''t experienced or it was the subtle movements of Etna''s tight pussy, but the pleasure was superb and he wasn''t the only one enjoying it, as Etna was about to cum.


    After a few minutes of tender caresses, kisses, and hugs while they were connected, neither of them could hold it and they came at the same time. Andrew felt how Etna''s juices trickled down between his thighs and Etna felt how the white semen filled her pussy.

 Chapter 60: CHAPTER 59

    After the affectionate moment with Etna, Andrew cleaned himself up, dressed, and left the room saying goodbye to the girl. As had been the custom these two days, when leaving a girl''s room, Andrew went to the reception to tell Victor that Etna would also triple its price from that moment on.


    Victorughed amusedly as he watched his boss leave after informing him of the new conditions since it was funny to him that Andrew entered the room of one of the courtesans and came out after 1 or 2 hours to tell him the same thing.


    Andrew did not notice the mockery of his employee and even if he had done it, it did not bother him, even he would think that his current situation was quite funny, especially since he went from pleasure and enjoyment to exhaustion in that short time frame.


    After speaking with Victor, Andrew went into the kitchen for a vitality drink, as Sally and Etna had drained him. He rested in the kitchen for a few minutes while he drank his drink to recover and continued on his journey.


    The next stop was Gina''s room. The young courtesan, like the others, was waiting for him standing next to the bed with a smile. Gina''s role was simr to Kidy''s, especially since they both enjoyed sex that was strong and aggressive, but not painful.


    Seeing her young master enter, the girl ran towards him and jumped into his embrace without any scruples. Andrew luckily reacted quickly and caught the girl or the situation would have been quite painful and embarrassing.


    With the girl in his arms, Andrew after a few seconds began to kiss her aggressively and she responded to the kisses in the same way. If someone saw them from a distance, they would think they were fighting, because they looked like two animals in battle.


    Gina wrapped her legs around Andrew''s hips and arms around his neck like a ko, on the other hand, Andrew held onto her ass while they kissed euphorically as if they were lovers who hadn''t seen each other for years.


    Their body temperature was rising and lust had invaded them, so Andrew walked to the bed still carrying and kissing Gina to the bed where without stopping the kisses fell and they rolled for a few more minutes.


    Andrew ran down Gina''s statuesque body as he kissed her. It had to be emphasized that when she arrived at the Heavenly Pce she was not the prettiest woman, she was certainly not ugly, but her attributes were nothing to highlight.


    However, now after several months of training, diet, and self-care, the girl was quite beautiful. Although she had always been of a slim build, she now had a more athletic figure with firm muscles, but not swollen or ripped.


    Especially her abdomen, thighs, and ass, which like most of the courtesans were now toned giving her an attractive appearance. This was even more the case for Gina and Kidy who liked rough sex, as there was nothing more satisfying than pping a round, firm ass.


    Feeling that they had kissed enough, Andrew withdrew from Gina''s embrace and stripped off her clothes as he did the same. When they were both naked they continued aggressively kissing and caressing.


    Soon, Andrew withdrew again, and turning Gina around on the bed he took her by the hips and lifted her ass starting to suck her pussy from behind. Gina began to moan immediately as she clenched the sheets with her hands enduring the pleasure.


    Andrew ate her pussy until he was satisfied and Gina was wet and without warning, he grabbed his cock and thrust it into her without giving her time to protest. Gina wasn''t surprised, in fact, she was delighted that Andrew was being as aggressive as she liked.


    Gina, with her head resting on the bed and her ass raised in the air, supported Andrew''s strong thrusts while she moaned with intensity. The sh of Andrew''s thighs and Gina''s buttocks echoed through the room, the sound surpassed only by the girl''s cries of pleasure.


    Andrew prated Gina''s pussy violently and deeply for several minutes. He was over-aroused as if the vitality drink was super effective, and in his trance of lust, he smacked Gina''s buttocks hard enough to make the girl moan louder.


    Between the moans, the crash of their bodies, and the pping of Andrew''s ass, the room became noisy and they both seemed possessed by something, as each second their hips moved faster.


    Andrew tried to prate her to her stomach and Gina, as if wanting the same thing, inclined her ass to meet him. After several minutes, Andrew and Gina were on edge and came at the same time.


    Gina''s orgasm was violent. Her pussy spurted out a gush of juices as if a faucet had lost its filter and spewed out water. On the other hand, Andrew filled Gina''s insides with his white seed inrge quantities.


    They both fell exhausted on the bed with elerated breathing. Despite being the shortest session so far, it was definitely the most intense.


    Ayer of sweat could be seen on them and the mess on the bed sheets was proof. While it was true that most of the sessions Andrew had had with the courtesans had taken ce on the beds in their rooms, none were as messy as this one after the sexual act.


    After several minutes, they both caught their breath and looked at each other for a few seconds. After a few tender kisses and caresses, Andrew got up, cleaned himself up, and after getting dressed he said goodbye to Gina leaving the room.


    Once outside of Gina''s room, Andrew made his customary trip to the reception to say the same words that he had constantly repeated these two days to Victor.


    After reporting, he entered thest room, Rita''s. Andrew hadn''t realized it, but rushing from one room to the other so quickly, he hadn''t allowed himself to wash uppletely.


    Although it was true that he cleaned himself after each session, he only dried his cock, and the sweat from his body, he was really quite dirty and although he didn''t realize it, because he just wanted to finish his job, the girls had noticed.


    Even so, the courtesans were notining, in fact, they were a little excited. It wasn''t that they liked having sex with a dirty man, but for some reason, this feature in Andrew turned them on, they themselves didn''t understand the reason, maybe they were turned on by the idea of fucking a man who smells like another woman, nobody knows.


    Rita was waiting for him with a tender smile on her face and when he saw her, Andrew smiled too, despite the fact that they were both smiling for different reasons. Rita was ying her role and Andrew was happy that this would be thest session.


    Make no mistake, Andrew enjoyed sex with the courtesans, more so now that they had be more beautiful and experienced, however, four sessions of sex in a row was too much for his current condition.


    Not to mention that he didn''t get many points for fucking them and as icing on the cake, he was so exhausted that he had no energy for any other activity for the rest of the day.


    Honestly, he didn''t mind sleeping for the rest of the day, since he had Carolina and V¨ªctor to take care of business, but not being able to spend the night with Carolina was uneptable, after all, she was his wife.


    With that thought, Andrew approached Rita and tenderly holding her chin, lifted it up a bit and stole her lips. The girl returned the tender kiss, then Andrew''s hands ran wildly up the girl''s body.


    Although he massaged her entire body, he focused on her ass. Like the other courtesans, it was well formed and firm, but Andrew also noticed that it wasrger, which caused him the need to squeeze it hard, causing Rita to let out a strangled moan, since her lips were sealed with Andrew''s.


    Rita didn''t even have time to propose her act when Andrew threw her onto the bed and climbed on top of her and began to undress her. Rita''s role was to act like a spoiled girl, but she was actually submissive, but Andrew didn''t give her a chance and kissed her all over her body.


    She tried to resist, putting up a token resistance even ying her part, but, she soon gave up on the idea because Andrew had reached her pussy and was sucking and licking it ferociously.


    The girl let out sensual moans while she held Andrew''s hair tightly, but he didn''t feel any difort from the girl''s action and continued to enjoy Rita''s pussy, which was already quite wet.


    Seeing that she was already wet, Andrew took his cock and inserted it into her slippery pussy, and began to thrust. Rita''s modest tits swayed to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts and moans resounded loudly.


    With each thrust, Rita''s pussy spattered juices that in a few minutes had soaked their bodies. She hadn''te, but her pussy was watering and as if trying to withstand her intense pleasure, she grabbed her tits and squeezed them hard.


    Andrew was in a trance again and cing Rita''s legs on his shoulders he continued prating her pussy. Despite the intensity and lust, Andrew began to feel the exhaustion umted in his body, but not wanting to withdraw, he pulled his cock out of Rita and lying on the bed, ordered, "Get on, it''s your turn to work."


    Rita, being an obedient submissive, got up and positioned herself on top of Andrew, grabbed his cock, and inserted it into her pussy, then she began to ride. She wasn''t as skilled at this as Sofia, but it was still enjoyable.


    Andrew watched her work as he crossed his arms over the head like a pillow and seeing the girl''s flushed expression of pleasure, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    After a few minutes, Andrew felt that he would cum soon and since he didn''t want to be the only one to reach the climax, he grabbed Rita''s buttocks tightly and raised her ass a little, surprising the girl and with great strength and speed prated Rita''s pussy from below.


    When he reached the limit, he released Rita''s ass andunched a loud double p on each of her buttocks, and as if it were the trigger Rita trembled and spilled all the juices of her cum on him, while he shot the semen within her.

 Chapter 61: CHAPTER 60

    Rita didn''t bother to pull back from Andrew''s chest aftering and Andrew was so exhausted that he didn''t mind letting the tired girl rest on top of him.


    Of all the 8 sessions, thisst one was the most difficult and tiring of all. It wasn''t that Andrew found her unsatisfactory or anything like that. What happened was that so much sexual activity in a short time had exhausted him and in the end, he felt all the fatigue at once.


    Fortunately, he didn''t fall asleep instantly aftering inside Rita, so upon regaining his breath and a bit of strength, he got up, cleaned himself up, and said goodbye to Rita before leaving the room.


    He shuffled off even more tired than yesterday. Passing through reception, he said in a muffled and exhausted voice, without stopping his walk, "V¨ªctor, all the courtesans triple their price as of today for new clients and inform regr clients that in a week it will be the same for them."


    Andrew didn''t stop to exin, he believed that Victor was smart enough to understand what he meant. Besides, he was too tired to discuss the matter at the moment.


    Upon entering the office, Carolina looked up and saw her husband walking like a zombie, she could only shake her head with a bitter expression on her face as she thought, "Today he will fall like a stone again."


    Andrew nodded to Carolina as if greeting her and continued on his way to the room, where, just like yesterday, he went to bed without any concern for hisfort, even with his clothes and shoes on.


    Carolina entered a few minutes after seeing Andrew crawl to the bed and seeing him snoring with half his body still out of bed and with his clothes and shoes on, she shook her head while holding her wrinkled forehead in worry and headache.


    She approached the bed and just like yesterday, she took off his shoes and shirt. With great effort, she managed to amodate him better on the bed and after putting a sheet over him to cover it, she gave him a soft kiss on the forehead and left the room.


    The next day Andrew got up eventer than the day before. The collective breakfast in the Heavenly Pce had already finished, and Andrew could only eat alone inside the office.


    He really was not alone, because Carolina apanied him, but he was the only one who ate. As Andrew enjoyed his meal, Carolinamented in her characteristic cold, t tone of voice that she used to talk about business, "When are you going to delegate the training of the girls?"


    Andrew stopped the spoon halfway to his mouth and looked up. He knew that Carolina was very strict since they established their rtionship and told her everything about Eros''s candidacy for god.


    The girl had made it very clear to him that while they were working, he was not allowed intimacy and although Andrew epted that condition, he really did not n toply with it, he knew that if he tempted the girl, he would achieve his goal, but in a short time he understood that it was not the case.


    Because he repeatedly teased her, Carolina got angry and created this t and cold tone that was not at all attractive and even a little scary. She had done it to let Andrew know that she was working and not to try anything.


    Andrew regretted having bothered her because he disliked her tone and attitude, although it wasn''t all bad. Although the girl acted like this at work, at night she was very assertive in bed, in fact, that''s why Andrew was so upset to lose a whole day sleeping, because of "Train the courtesans", well without belittling them, but his wife was far more satisfactory, inexperienced notwithstanding.


    To be honest, when ites to sex, Carolina was only prettier than the courtesans, because in everything else she was greatly surpassed, in the end, they lived from that and every day they did it with different men and different situations, while Carolina barely did it with Andrew and not every night.


    Returning to the subject, however, Andrew remained silent for a moment, staring into Caroline''s cold, expressionless face. He had a thought, but he wasn''t sure and wanted to see if he could get it out of the girl''s expression.


    Andrew, after observing and getting to know the girl so much, had found that Carolina, despite her cold expression, was really quite shy, to the point of being very cute and tender, and that was the reason why Andrew stared at her.


    He wanted to unnerve her with his gaze. He knew that she couldn''t stand that behavior and in a few seconds he noticed a slight blush on her cheeks and then Andrew smiled because he had confirmed his assumption.


    "What? Are you dissatisfied that I don''t take care of you at night? ", Andrew asked with a mocking expression and tone, to which Carolina responded with a murderous look, but her face was so red with shame that even her neck had been painted red.


    Seeing the stark contrast between the girl, Andrew burst outughing, and annoyed Carolina looked away trying to concentrate on work. "I don''t know when I will delegate the work, I need a reliable person", Andrew suddenlymented and Carolina looked up to see the serious expression of her partner.


    Seeing that Carolina was looking at him, Andrew smiled and continued eating, but a few seconds after returning to his food, he heard Carolina''s melodious voice, "I hope it''s soon, it''s not that I want to have sex every night, but sleeping next to a man who doesn''t even notice when his wife goes to bed or gets up is painful."


    The tone of her voice showed that she was not talking about business or work, as before, but what moved and upset Andrew the most were the words themselves.


    It was also uneptable for him not to notice the girl sleeping next to him, in fact, he felt pretty bad about it and it was even one of the reasons why he didn''t want to continue doing that job.


    Andrew got up from his chair and walked over to Carolina, bent down to her until he was level with her who was still sitting on the sofa, and stole her lips in a soft and tender kiss. Carolina didn''t refuse, she responded to the kiss weakly, but she didn''t allow Andrew to take advantage of her.


    After breaking the kiss, Andrew looked Carolina into her eyes and seriously said, "Don''t worry, I promise not to neglect you again." Carolina only nodded her head and after joining her lips once more, at Carolina''s initiative, she got up and left the office.


    Left alone in the office, he finished his breakfast and looked for better ways to improve his situation called Fluffy, appeared in a second, and without any cordiality, Andrew said, "Show me the status", then a screen appeared in front of him.


    BLESSING OF EROS


    Level: 40


    Points: 2,036,500


    SKILLS


    Eyes of Eros: Vision range 100 meters. Shows emotion score towards the wearer and normal beauty score.


    Pharmacology: Manufacture of medicines and cosmetics.


    Sinful Illusion: Immerses all targets in an erotic illusion within a range of 10 meters around, a maximum of 10 people. He can manipte the illusion of his victims.


    Sexual Euphoria: With a touch, it awakens a strong sexual desire against what the user decides.


    Synthesis: Create 500 items daily as long as you have the raw materials and recipes or system blueprints.


    PHYSICAL UPGRADES


    200% Resistance


    200% Strength


    200%speed


    EQUIPMENT


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    Cloth Bracelet: Increases charm by 50%


    SEALS OF EROS


    Seal of Love (Wife): 1


    Carnal Seal (Concubine): 0


    Seal of Pleasure (ve): 0


    Guardian''s Seal (Protector): 0


    Believer''s Seal (Apostle): 0


    Seeing the status screen, Andrew smiled bitterly, because despite his great sacrifice these two days, his points and level had not increased in the slightest, if there was anything that had changed since thest time he checked his status, it was the fact that there was now a part that showed the number of seals he had set.


    Seeing that there was no progress, Andrew closed the screen and asked Fluffy, "Is there something in the system that allows me to get a trainer for my courtesans?"


    Andrew was hopeless about that question, but Fluffy surprised him, "You can create a homunculus, master." Andrew knew what that word meant or at least what was known as a homunculus in his world, thanks to different manga and anime, but still he wanted to make sure and asked.


    Fluffy confirmed that it was indeed an artificial human, however, things were not as simple as they seemed. Fluffy exined that it wasn''t a Full Metal Alchemist-level homunculus in the first ce like Andrew thought.


    Although they were very convenient creations, creating one was not cheap at all. The materials needed are very expensive and the method to create them from the system was an impressive 100 million points, so Andrew gave up on that idea and focused on a different angle asking Fluffy what he wanted.

 Chapter 62: CHAPTER 61

    Andrew talked to Fluffy about various things. The homunculi was out of the question, it was too expensive, so he asked if there was a different way, but Fluffy let him down.


    The system had many useful things, but was deficient in "Human Talent". Fluffy told him that the system had been designed based on his characteristics as the future god Eros, so it was focused on strengthening him, not helping him solve his problems in the mortal world, although sometimes the two things ovep and intertwined


    With Fluffy''s blunt response, Andrew dismissed the system for help with his problem and began to think. He had a lot of worries on his mind, it was not only the matter of whom to delegate the training of courtesans to but there was also a very important topic that he had not addressed yet.


    Some time ago when he was under attack by Debos and his gang, Andrew understood the weaknesses of the Heavenly Pce. While it was true that he now had about 20 ve guards protecting the ce, it still wasn''t enough.


    Although his guards weren''t weak, this waspared to normal people, however, in front of true warriors, they were no different than the grass waiting to be cut.


    Only Oliver was different. The man that Andrew met by chance in the ve house was much stronger than he thought, to the point of not knowing how powerful he is and because of that, Andrew had some peace of mind.


    However, his problem was not necessarily the safety of the Heavenly Pce, because with Oliver there, unless a warrior powerhouse attacked, it would be difficult to suffer any mishap. What Andrew was considering was the inefficiency of an informationwork.


    It can be said that there is not a single sessful business that does not have some informants, spies, and even assassins checking all the corners of interest to their bosses and in the red light district of a capital city like Catnar, not having these people could be more dangerous than being attacked by bandits.


    The previous attack suffered by Debos was the proof. Andrew only found out about the mastermind after it was all over, which always made him defensive and ufortable and it was all because he didn''t have an informationwork.


    The point was that this problem was not so easy to solve, since an informationwork needed two things, stealth and loyalty. Andrew as a new yer in the city did not have people who had those two characteristics, and that most of his employees were ves was the proof.


    Thinking of the ves an idea came to his mind. "Why not look for ves with those qualities?" It certainly wasn''t the best move, but it was possible. There weren''t many ves with such useful skills in stealth, intelligence gathering, and assassination, but he didn''t have a better idea.


    The problem was that even if a ve with those abilities existed, it would be difficult to identify it. Spies and assassins were difficult to get into very. If they are discovered they are killed on the spot, no one would capture an infiltrated spy or assassin and turn him into a ve because even in those circumstances they were a threat.


    Understanding all that, Andrew asked Fluffy again, "Is there a way to see people''s skills and abilities?", Fluffy remained silent for a few seconds, and as if he had found the way he said, "Actually, there is".


    Andrew was instantly d because, with a skill like that, it wouldn''t be a problem to start collecting talented people to form his empire, and before he could ask, Fluffy began to exin the implications.


    "Master, this is not a special ability. Every god can see to some extent the strengths and weaknesses of mortals it will be more powerful when judging its element, as in your case everything rted to sex, eroticism, and even love, but I think you get the idea#.


    Andrew nodded his head in understanding and Fluffy continued, "The problem is that it will be quite expensive. Your Eros eyes are your solution, if you upgrade it 2 times, you will be able to get the ability you want to a certain degree."


    The young man fell into deep thought. He knew how special the ability of the eyes of Eros was, because Fluffy told him so repeatedly, although he did not believe him, because to date it had not given him many benefits, but it was expensive, however, now Fluffy told him that it was what he needed.


    Andrew didn''t dwell on his thoughts for long, knowing that Fluffy would not harm him in any way, so he asked, "How much would it be?" Fluffy was silent for a moment like calcting value and said, "The first improvement would be 1 million points, but the second would be 3 million".


    Despite therge amount, Andrew was not surprised, as he expected a simr amount he thought it was not that expensive, in the end, he knew that his Eros''s eyes were one of his most powerful abilities, so it would also be the most expensive.


    Make no mistake, he always knew that it was one of his most powerful skills, the reason for his distrust towards this skill was that it had been upgraded several times, but the improvements or benefits are not very impressive, that''s why he didn''t like that skill very much, but now it seemed that he would have no choice but to spend on it.


    Taking the decision, Andrew spoke, "Fluffy improves the Eyes of Eros skill". Fluffy didn''t take long and within seconds, the ability had improved. Andrew didn''t feel any different and when he wrinkled his brow, Fluffy spoke, "Master, with this upgrade you can evaluate the emotion towards you and the beauties of special level".


    "Just that?", Andrew asked a little disappointed and Fluffy replied, "For the moment yes master, but don''t get depressed...", Fluffy strangely stopped his words, causing Andrew to be surprised.


    When Andrew wanted to speak again, Fluffy said, "With thistest skill upgrade you''vee full circle." Fluffy''sment further confused Andrew, so Fluffy exined.


    It turns out that Eros''s eye ability with the next upgrade would undergo some kind of evolution. It wasn''t something like that, it was more like an unlock. What happens is that the eyes of Eros are powerful just like the eyes of the other gods, that''s why they are blocked with the need for many improvements for the god candidates or they could create problems in the mortal worlds.


    In other words, the next improvement of this ability would be different from the previous ones, it would be like going from a basic version to an intermediate one. ording to Fluffy, the changes were not small, but he also warned him that, from that point, improving this ability either would be cheap.


    Although Andrew understood what Fluffy was saying, he didn''t care. He was excited and curious to know that it would bring him the new upgrade, but first, he had to earn the 3 million points he needed.


    Andrew dismissed Fluffy and left the office. He walked to the reception and asked Victor, "How were the reactions to the new prices?" Victor responded instantly, "The young master shouldn''t worry, the regr customers didn''tin, because they know the level of service, in fact, they already expected it".


    After a short pause, V¨ªctor continued by saying, "As for the new customers, despite there being some dissatisfaction due to the high price, those who dared to try the service even left tips".


    Andrewughed when he heard Victor. He knew how good his courtesans were and he was not surprised by what Victor told him that happened, but even so it was still funny.


    Walking away from the reception he reached the store and using his synthesis ability hepleted the vitality drinks, birth control pills, and rejuvenating creams of the day, as he had neglected this task for two days in a row and soon the first batch would have to be delivered for sale.


    When finished he returned to the office. There he found Carolina sitting on the sofa as usual and as he walked to his desk he said, "My love, the first batch for Johan is ready, you must send the notification so they can pick it up tomorrow. Besides, I think we now have enough for you to buy a desk for yourself, right?"


    Carolina looked up and with a cold expression and a t voice that annoyed Andrew, she said, "We''re working hours, swim my love, please", then she returned to her ount book.


    Andrew stopped short. Carolina''s attitude bothered him when she acted like that and although he knew that she started doing it because of him, he didn''t tolerate it and that''s why he decided to change that and walked up to her.


    Feeling that Andrew was in front of her, Carolina looked up again to know his reason, but before she could say anything, her lips were sealed and when she tried to resist, all her movements were restricted.


    She was upset and kicked like a fish out of water trying to escape Andrew''s restraint, but to no avail. After several minutes of resistance, she had lost her strength, her breathing was a little rough and even a few drops of sweat could be seen on some parts of her body.


    Seeing that she could not escape, she calmed down and Andrew, who was now embracing her from behind, realized, then he released the hand that covered the girl''s mouth and she immediately asked with a cold and hostile tone, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Forcing you", Andrew answered just as seriously and then he felt Carolina''s change of emotion thanks to the love seal. Before, when he restrained her, he could feel her anger through the seal, but he also understood that it was not a strong feeling, it was more like frustration, but after hisment, everything changed to fear.


    Noticing that Andrew quickly exined, as he knew that Carolina had misunderstood him, "Honey, you misunderstood me, I won''t force you to have sex, do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    Andrew''sment restored theposure of the frightened Carolina, after thinking about it, she also thought that Andrew would not force her, but understanding that, her eyebrows wrinkled and she asked with confusion, "So?"


    Andrewughed at the question and whispered in her ear, "Honey, I promise to behave myself during work, but drop that cold, t attitude of yours, it bothers me."


    Upon hearing it, Carolina was surprised and after a few seconds, sheughed so unbing of her character that now Andrew was surprised. Carolina noticed that Andrew had already let go of her restraint while sheughed, then she turned facing Andrew and holding his face with both hands, she kissed him tenderly for a few seconds and when she separated from him she said, "Okay".

 Chapter 63: CHAPTER 62

    After reaching an agreement with Carolina, Andrew smiled genuinely and hugged her warmly from the position they were in. Despite the fact that they had just agreed not to have intimacies in the office, Andrew broke the agreement within seconds of forming it, but Carolina allowed it.


    She knew that her old measure had been a bit abusive and mean-spirited of her, but she wanted to stop her husband who was constantly looking for opportunities to put his hand under her clothes.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but with her personality as she was and being looked down on for so long beforeing to the Heavenly Pce, she couldn''t allow herself to be looked down on in this ce.


    Her thought was unnecessary because no one would think that, but in her mind, she thought differently. Before she came to the Heavenly Pce, all the jobs she was offered were with the intention of obtaining her beauty and that annoyed her now that she showed her worth in the Heavenly Pce she was happy, but she still fell prey to her boss.


    Although she did not mind being Andrew''s partner, since she sincerely loved him, her pride did not allow her to cken her duties just because of this new status, so she had to draw the limits of work and pleasure, even so, she decided to allow some small expressions. of affection, like the previous hug.


    After the warm hug, Andrew withdrew. He noticed that Carolina did not reproach him for his action, but he decided not to press, he did not want to anger her again. Seeing that Andrew walked away from her, Carolina got up and went to the reception to tell V¨ªctor to send Andrew''s message to Johan.


    Victorplied immediately and sent one of the ve guards to inform Johan that the goods were ready. Carolina had returned to the office and was discussing various issues with Andrew, but in Johan''s business, when he received the news, there was only emotion.


    Johan quickly arranged for a carriage to fetch the goods from the Heavenly Pce. Andrew and Carolina were discussing making improvements to the Heavenly Pce while they waited for Johan''s team to arrive.


    They obviously wouldn''t start making improvements right away, for while the Heavenly Pce''s business had improved and was generating good profits, the reality was that they weren''t big enough to make the changes they wanted.


    Carolina was clear about all the things that needed to be improved and even categorized them into priority levels, therefore when Andrew brought it up in conversation she didn''t hold anything back.


    "There are many things that we must improve, but there are three of special importance and urgency", Carolina said with a serious expression. Andrew saw that Carolina seemed to have a n and he made a gesture with his hand indicating that she should continue and the girl continued.


    "The first is the kitchen," the girl paused briefly and continued, "Although thedies in the kitchen are good cooks, they are not gourmet chefs, and with the rise in the price of courtesans, food and alcohol should be improved".


    Carolina remained silent after saying that and she waits for Andrew to say something because she saw him deep in thought. In fact, Andrew knew this from the start of the business, but at that time he had not addressed it because of the limited resources, he had to use what he had on hand.


    "Okay, find a chef team. They don''t have to be the best, but they at least better our food on 2 levels. Thedies in the kitchen can be transferred as maids and waitresses," Andrew expressed after thinking for several minutes.


    Carolina nodded her head, while she took her usual notes in the notebook. It wasn''t that she needed to take those notes, since she was smart and she had thought much the same as Andrew, but it was kind of a habit.


    Finishing taking her notes, Carolina continued to say, "The second thing that needs to be improved is the decoration of the Heavenly Pce. Like the previous point, the cost of services increased, but the facilities do not reflectfort or status".


    When he finished listening to Carolina''s idea, Andrew did not say anything, and like thinking aloud he said, "Certainly the building is in good condition, but it does not show any elegance,fort or wealth, so it is necessary to improve that aspect."


    After rambling out loud, he looked at Carolina and said, "Okay, you can proceed with discretion, don''t spend all our money veneering walls with gold and marble."


    Carolinaughed at her husband''sment and after scoring, she expressed her third point of improvement. "Finally, find a matron". The office fell silent, Andrew understood what a matron was, she was none other than the leader of the courtesans.


    With a leader, he was not referring to what Sonia was at this moment, but to the type of those who control everything rted to courtesans. The matron is in charge of teaching and ordering the courtesans to improve the quality of service, as well as prevent health problems and other things.


    In other words, a matron is the manager of courtesans. Right now the operation of the Heavenly Pce is small and Andrew was ying this role, at times Carolina took it over, but as the quality and price of courtesan service, food, and alcohol increased, things would be different.


    Andrew was clear that by making these two improvements that Carolina proposed, the Heavenly Pce would go from being a small new brothel to a small house of pleasure. Although they look the same, they were really very different.


    A brothel only offers sex, even if they sell food and drink, the reality is that those who go to a brothel just want to find a girl to fuck, for this reason, most brothels are small and in poor condition.


    On the other hand, a pleasure house offers countless other services, such as apaniment, entertainment, and even a ce of rxation andfort. In fact, there are pleasure houses that are so impressive that nobles visit them with pride and without hiding.


    In addition, Andrew had many ns for his Heavenly Pce, therefore, he knew that Carolina''s idea was a necessity, because when his business increased and it was better known, the increase of courtesans and other employees would rise, which would cause problems for the business operation.


    Andrew snapped out of his thoughts and said, "I agree too, the problem is where to get one?" Carolina was aplete stranger to the red light district beforeing to the Heavenly Pce, so she was still inexperienced and poorly connected in many ces, so she couldn''t offer a proper rmendation on the subject.


    Both she and Andrew knew that a matron would not be found in a house in Madanes. Those ces were more focused on finding courtesans or personal employees tied to pleasure, like maids and secretaries who sleep with their bosses.


    In other words, the houses of Madanes focus on training women employees of low profile and importance, but with good beauty, manners, and skills in bed, it was like a school for high-quality prostitutes.


    Andrew did not have a good impression of these businesses, as well as ve traders, but with the passage of time and the usefulness of these businesses for his development, he could only get used to them. He just treated these ces like job boards and didn''t pay attention.


    The problem is that a matron needed years of experience, since she had to guide the courtesans in many areas, so matrons are middle-aged women or in some cases elderly, but never young women, since experience was essential in that job.


    The houses of Madanes focused on young women, as few people would want mature or old sexual partners, in fact, nobles are an example of that situation. Although it may not seem like it, the nobles are the biggest clients of the houses of Madanes, since most of them lose attraction for their wives after they give birth or are old enough.


    That is the reality of the nobles. But that was not important now, but where to find a matron for the Heavenly Pce?" Andrew and Carolina thought for a long time, but in the end, they just gave up, with Andrew saying, "Okay, let''s get on with the first two points first, while we figure out the third one."


    Carolina agreed with Andrew''s decision and while they continued to discuss the details of these points, the carriage sent by Johan had arrived at the entrance of the Heavenly Pce.


    It was a simple and inconspicuous carriage. No one seeing it would think that it is a carriage carrying such valuable goods, but Andrew and Johan had decided this in advance so as not to draw unnecessary attention ahead of time.


    A middle-aged man got out of the carriage apanied by another younger man who seemed to be his employee and after a few greetings, Andrew ordered the products from the cer to be searched.


    After about 5 minutes, the products had been brought and checked by Johan''s men and they were paid for as well. The man sent by Johan handed over the money to Andrew, but instead, he passed the small leather bag with several small gold coins inside to Carolina.


    His action did not go unnoticed and that was what he wanted, it was a cheeky statement, that Carolina was the one handling that transaction from now on and everyone understood it. Johan''s man loaded the goods onto the carriage and after a formal farewell, he left with hispanions.

 Chapter 64: CHAPTER 63

    After Johan''s men left, everyone presents returned to their duties. Andrew and Carolina returned to the office to continue their conversation about the improvements that needed to be made.


    They talked for a long time and managed to create an action n, however, it could only be applied after obtaining a considerable amount of money, which ording to the calctions they made, they could collect in one or two months.


    Although the necessary capital for the improvements would be raised in a month or two, that did not mean that they had to wait that long to start. What it meant was that at that time they would raise all the capital for all the repairs, but since they made daily profits, they would start the renovations immediately.


    After having that defined, Carolina left the office and began to carry out the n that had been discussed. On the other hand, Andrew was thinking of a risky move.


    After the capture of Debos''s henchman, Andrew found out who his attacker was, but before he could retaliate, that attacker had already died, freeing the Heavenly Pce from trouble.


    Simrly, Andrew learned that there was a group of 5 men who are the leaders of the area in which the Heavenly Pce is located. They are like the tyrants of the ce and Debos was part of them.


    This was important information because he was sure that, in the future, a disagreement with them was inevitable and he had to prepare. He too learned that he was on the list of these thugs, but they withdrew for Candice''s protection and only Debos who was stupid enough didn''t grasp the severity of the threat.


    Andrew wasn''t stupid by any means and there was no way he couldn''t see that Debos''s death was rted to Candice. Although he wasn''t 100% sure that she was the one who killed Debos, Andrew preferred to assume that she was the perpetrator.


    Certainly, Candice did not protect the Heavenly Pce because she liked the business, but because she was looking after her own interests, for that reason, Andrew was clear that this protection was not for an indefinite period and he did not like having to be protected by a person who did not even know.


    Not knowing that woman, distrust of her was normal, but at the same time, he was not opposed to having a powerful ally that would provide him with some benefits, and thus the thought that now invaded him was born.


    It wasn''t reallyplicated at all, it couldn''t even be called a "n", it was just sending a gift. After thinking about it for several minutes, he called Oliver into the office. In a few minutes, Oliver appeared in front of him and without wasting time, Andrew exined to him what he should do.


    Oliver understood and received the small wooden box that Andrew gave him and after saying goodbye he left the office and the Heavenly Pce towards the shopping area.


    Before long, Oliver arrived at a lively six-story building. People were constantly going in and out, but the most surprising thing was the number of carriages loaded with food and groceries that left the square that this building had.


    This building is the main store of thepany called Cherry Blossom whose owner is Candice. Andrew had exined to Oliver the little he knew of this woman, while it was true that Oliver was there when he questioned Debos''s man, Oliver had no knowledge from other people, after all, he had been a locked-up ve until recently.


    On the other hand, when Andrew found out about Candice, he wasted no time and asked Johan what he knew about her. He found out that thisdy was very reserved and although her stores have a good reputation, that does not mean she was innocent.


    In fact, Johan had told him that, although he doesn''t know her personally, he had heard of her and that very few people dare to bother her. ording to Johan''s spection, Candice must have a strong connection to some high-level nobles.


    Although it was just spection on Johan''s part, Andrew preferred to believe that she was the real deal, as Johan seemed extremely serious when talking about it, so it seemed to him that this gift he had sent could be both good and bad.


    If everything went well, Candice would ept it and it would improve the image of the Heavenly Pce, being able to establish a small friendship that can help him in the future.


    On the other hand, if she doesn''t ept it, nothing may happen, but she will let Andrew understand that Candice doesn''t care about the Heavenly Pce as her ally, which also wouldn''t rule out that they could be enemies and that was a problem.


    If Candice was as powerful as the rumors said, the Heavenly Pce do not stand a chance, so Andrew wanted to make contact with Candice and try to forge a friendship or alliance.


    Oliver entered the building and approached the reception where he was attended by a young woman with a cheerful but professional expression. "Good morning, how can I help the gentleman?", asked the girl.


    "I would like to meet Mrs. Candice, is there any way to contact her?", Oliver replied. The young woman who attended to him was surprised by the visitor''s question and it was normal, Candice despite being the owner anddy of this ce was reserved, and only trusted employees in the highest positions could see her.


    The girl was hesitating to answer Oliver and when she was going to reject him, someone put a hand on her shoulder. The girl turned her head to see who was and she could see a rather chubby man, but for some reason, he wasn''t ugly or unsightly.


    This man was the floor manager and was one of the subordinate members of the top executive of the Cherry Blossom store. The man asked the girl to leave and with a professional smile asked, "May I know why you want to see Mrs. Candice?"


    Oliver didn''t answer immediately, first sizing up the man in front of him. He wasn''t strong and his smile seemed genuine, but thanks to Oliver''s blessing, he knew that this fatty was not simple, but a very cunning person. Even so, he didn''t care, he hadn''te to cause trouble and Andrew had more or less exined how to proceed.


    "My name is Oliver. I havee from the young master of the Heavenly Pce with a thank-you gift for Madam Candice," Oliver replied in a polite tone, as Andrew had instructed.


    The floor manager of the store, despite being a trusted executive of Candice, was not aware of all the activities that his boss did, much less the small ones like the death of Debos, which for them was like killing a fly.


    Despite not knowing anything about the matter, he continued talking politely and said, "My name is Gogh, nice to meet you, Mr. Oliver, however, I am not aware of the situation, so I will ask you to wait a moment to confirm."


    Oliver nodded showing that he understood the situation and walked to a nearby set of furniture and made himselffortable, while Gogh entered the interior of the building to make inquiries of him.


    Gogh wasted no time in going straight to the source. In a short time, he reached the top floor and knocked on the double doors of Candice''s office, and in a few seconds, she allowed him to enter.


    Upon entering he could see Candice sitting at the desk reviewing several books and next to her a young man stood erect as a butler. Gogh walked up to the desk and bowed slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    He, like all of Candice''s close followers, followed this protocol. They always waited for her to start the conversation, even when they had something to report.


    Candice continued going through the books and writing a few things and after five minutes of waiting, Candice looked up and asked, "What''s wrong Gogh?" The plump man looked at thedy who was synonymous with perfect mature beauty and replied, "At the reception, there is a ve who ims to havee from the Heavenly Pce''s young master with a thank-you gift."


    Although Gogh didn''t notice it, Candice was surprised by what she had eared. Being a woman of great experience, she seldom lets her emotions out and that is why no one noticed her surprise, but even so, she could not believe what she had heard and after a few seconds she said to Gogh, "Let it pass".


    The floor manager just nodded and bowed, then went off to find Oliver. While he was doing that, Candice asked, "Are there any rats?" but the butler standing next to her denied in a soft and even a little cold voice, "No."


    Hearing the answer, Candice believed it too. She had done a cleaning of her house a short time ago and she didn''t think there was any rat to be saved, so she, like her butler, ruled out that possibility.


    However, that left her pensive. She knew that none of her employees would tell that she killed Debos and although that action helped the Heavenly Pce, the truth was that she had not done it specifically to help the Heavenly Pce.


    The five thugs had hurt her business and that''s why she gave them a warning, but Debos didn''t take her seriously and that''s why she ordered his assassination. Although she involuntarily helped the Heavenly Pce, it was only secondary, even so, she was curious to know, how Andrew had found out that she was the perpetrator of the death of his enemy, which aroused her curiosity and interest in him.


    In a few minutes, Gogh had returned and was apanied by Oliver. As the two men entered the office the first thing that happened was that Candice''s butler and Oliver looked directly at each other and their expressions changed.


    They both understood the strength of the other and that''s why he was alert. Candice and Gogh were not stupid, although they were not warriors, they noticed the changes in the butler and were surprised by his seriousness and alertness because that meant that the man in front of them was dangerous.


    Gogh had a stern expression, but Candice was even more curious. If her curiosity had been piqued by knowing that the young master of the Heavenly Pce found out that she assassinated Debos, now that she saw that he had a ve who could make her butler nervous, she was really wanting to meet that boy.

 Chapter 65: CHAPTER 64

    "Mrs. Candice I thank you for the chance to see you," Oliver said instantly by way of greeting, to which Candice replied, "No problem. I find your young master interesting and would like to know more about him."


    Oliver narrowed his eyes a bit looking suspiciously at the beauty in front of him or at least that''s the way everyone in the office thought his gaze meant, however, the reality was that Oliver was amazed, he just didn''t want to show it and did in appearance the opposite of what he felt.


    The reason for his surprise was the fact that among all the rmendations and guidelines that Andrew had given him beforeing, there were some possible scenarios and one of them was the fact, that Candice was interested in him.


    The office fell silent after Candice''sment, because of the look of suspicion that Oliver was giving, but from one moment to the next he changed his expression like nothing had happened so he smile and said, "The young master said he would receive you with the greatest of hospitality at the Heavenly Pce when Mrs. Candice wishes it."


    The answer surprised not only Candice but also Gogh and the expressionless butler. This was due to the fact that Oliver''s words hinted at two possible options.


    The first was that Oliver, despite being a very powerful ve, was also very intelligent and handled the situation perfectly. The second option was the one that really surprised them, as it involved the fact that the young master of the Heavenly Pce anticipated Candice''s interest in him and informed Oliver what to say.


    For some reason, the second option seemed more likely for the three people in the cherry blossom tent. For that very reason, they were alert or at least the butler and Gogh were, for Candice on the contrary was bing more and more interested in Oliver''s young master.


    Despite her curiosity and surprise, Candice kept a slight professional smile on her face, never changing her expression and not wanting for the twopanions to say the wrong thing she spoke again, "So Mr. Oliver, may I know what is this gift you bring and why?".


    Oliver nodded in agreement as he reached into his pocket for the small wooden box. Candice''s twopanions wrinkled their faces at the sight of the simple box Oliver had brought out, as they felt it was more of an insult than a gift to offer such a low-quality vessel as the wooden box Oliver brought out.


    Nevertheless, they said nothing. Although Oliver noticed the displeasure of Candice''s men at the sight of the small wooden box, he did not mind, for Andrew had told him that as long as Candice was not upset all would be well.


    Oliver was not afraid of a confrontation in this ce, in fact, he was sure he could escape unharmed, but he had also noticed that there were several powerful warriors in the building, not as powerful as the butler in front of him whom he assessed as strongly as he is.


    What worried him was not about being hurt or not being able to escape, but noticing thebat strength Candice had at her disposal could bring great trouble to his young master and that was uneptable.


    Even though Oliver was a ve and could not harm his master, that did not mean that he could not cause certain problems under some circumstances, however, among all of Andrew''s ves there was not one with a hint of hostility towards him, even when they are not free, they are treated with dignity and that is why Andrew earned their loyalty above and beyond the ve contract.


    Leaving the thoughts behind, Oliver said, "Mistress Candice, my young master says it is a thank-you gift, but he did not inform me of the specific event." Everyone was silent at thement, for although Gogh had no idea what was going on, Candice and her butler knew it was about the assassination of Debos.


    Candice was very interested in Oliver''s young master, but she knew she would not receive information from Oliver. First being a ve it was not possible for him to do it because of the contract and secondly, she had also noticed that Oliver was very loyal and had nothing to do with being a ve.


    Not wanting to extend the meeting any longer than necessary, Candice spoke again, "So, what''s the gift?". Oliver lifted the small wooden box with both hands and respectfully offered it to Candice.


    Candice was not mean, nor disrespectful, she took the box without pushiness and opened it without any concern or care. Inside the small box were five bottles without any fancybels or adornment.


    Oliver saw that Candice did not understand what they were and as Andrew had told him, he exined, "Mrs. Candice may not know this article, since it will only start to be sold tomorrow at Johan''s pharmacy, but the young master thought that offering them a day before would be a good gift".


    At thisment, everyone wrinkled their faces in disbelief, and then Oliver continued, "Each jar contains the new skin rejuvenating cream. Each jar contains a week''s dose to apply to your face, neck, shoulders, and arms."


    After the exnation, Candice and herpanions lost interest in the gift. While it was true that beauty products were expensive, they were not something Candice was surprised by. She had thought the gift would be special because of the interest Andrew had aroused in her, but she was disappointed.


    Oliver who saw the change in her expression smiled, because his young master had got another scenario right and without dymented, "It seems that Madam Candice looks down on the young master''s newest product, well it is normal she is a powerfuldy, getting elixirs and cosmetics must be easy, but I will tell you my young master''s words, I am giving you a little over a month''s treatment, by the time you finish it, you will be several years younger and then you will no longer be able to buy this medicine."


    Oliver''s arrogant words did not bother Candice or herpanions, on the contrary, it surprised them because they did not expect words like that to be said to them so brazenly and when they wereing out of their state of surprise, Oliver''s voice was heard again, "When you cannot repurchase them, you can visit me in the Heavenly pce."


    Oliver gave them a smile as he finished speaking, bowed, and withdrew without giving Candice and the others a chance toment. The office remained silent after Oliver left and it wasn''t until a few minutester that Candice broke the mood with augh that was as rare from her as a god''s descent into the mortal world.


    The butler and Gogh were surprised at their boss''s outburst but they said nothing and waited for Candice to calm down. When she stoppedughing, Candice said, Gogh, you may return to your duties. The tubby man nodded in agreement and after a bow of respect left the office.


    "Investigate the young master of Heavenly Pce," Candice said once Gogh had left, and from the shadows, the silhouette of a woman appeared and asked, "Objective?" to which Candice replied, "Just gathering information."


    Then thedy stepped back into the shadows and disappeared. Candice looked at the five jars of rejuvenating cream but had no intention of trying them yet. She looked away from the jars and turning to her butler asked, "What do you think of that ve?"


    "In one on onebat, he might be a little stronger than me," the butler replied a little coldly and without a hint of hesitation. Candice nodded in agreement and went into deep thought. Her butler is the strongest of her men, so for him to say that Oliver was stronger than him was a danger in her view.


    While Candice chatted with her butler, Oliver returned to the Heavenly Pce and without stopping, go to the office where Andrew and Carolina were discussing some details of the improvements they nned to make.


    Seeing Oliver, Andrew asked him to exin what had happened, not caring that Carolina was listening, after all, she is the manager of the Heavenly Pce and his wife so she had every right to know.


    Oliver exined in detail what happened, from what he saw before entering the building until he left it. As he finished telling what happened, Andrew smiled because he knew he had seeded in piquing Candice''s curiosity and after a minute of thought, he said, "Oliver, be on your guard, Candice''s people may being to gather information."


    Oliver was a ve, not a fool. He knew that would happen for sure, but still, he assisted in understanding Andrew and then withdrew. Carolina with a look of confusion wanted to question Andrew, as she did not understand who Candice was and what Andrew''s reason was for sending her a gift.


    Andrew understood his wife''s confusion and began to tell her everything that had happened with Debos and Candice, as well as his ns and conjectures about the future.

 Chapter 66: CHAPTER 65

    Carolina was amazed at Andrew''s vision for the Heavenly Pce. Although Andrew constantly said that he would turn the ce into the best house of pleasure in the world, the reality was that no one believed him.


    It wasn''t that they looked down on him or anything like that, but that it was a hard road to walk. They had already experienced difficulties when Debos was attacking them and were forced to be on the defensive site.


    While it was true that they never suffered during Debos''s constant attacks, it was also true that they had no way to fight back and Debos is just one of the many thugs in the red light district of Catnar City. This world was much deeper than that.


    It was not unknown that the best pleasure houses in the city have great powers. Some are even more powerful than some nobles, so Andrew saying that could only be seen as madness, they didn''t believe that the Heavenly Pce would be the best pleasure house in the city, let alone the world.


    Even Carolina didn''t see it as likely, but after hearing everything Andrew wanted to do, she had to admit that it wouldn''t be easy, but it wasn''t impossible either. It obviously wouldn''t be something they could get the way they were now.


    Despite that, she knew that there was no business in the world that would achieve the impossible from one day to the next, it would take years to achieve what Andrew wanted, but now she was convinced that it was possible.


    Carolina had not realized that her business thoughts had changed at this point in her life. When she first came to the Heavenly Pce, she only wanted to test her worth as a manager, she wanted them to see her ability and not just her body.


    However, she now only wanted to make the Heavenly Pce progress as if it were her business, which was not entirely wrong. For an Eros god, possessions are only material for his women, so even though Andrew was just a candidate the mentality is the same.


    Andrew and Carolina talked for several hours about the future and what they needed to get to that future and when they realized the sun had gone down and the red light district hade to life, it was open for business.


    Seeing that they had already opened to clients, Carolina withdrew and began her work, while Andrew remained in the office thinking about the future. He was envisioning it and devising ns on how to reach it.


    While the Heavenly Pce was going about its business as usual, across town Johan began to move to promote the rejuvenating cream.


    Johan is an experienced trader and knew that the rejuvenating cream was meant for the wealthy and powerful, it was not something that themon citizen could buy even if the price was not high and they could afford it.


    For this reason, he visited all his contacts in this category in the city, especially the noble ones. As an experienced salesman, he gave away samples of the cream even at the expense of losing money because he knew it was an unknown product, but he also knew that once powerful and noble women tried it, the money would follow.


    Andrew didn''t care how Johan conducted business. In their cooperation agreement, they only agreed that he would produce the cream and sell it to him for 5 small gold coins and Johan would take care of the transport and sale, not exceeding 10 small gold coins.


    That week passed without any particr event. The Heavenly Pce conducted its business as usual and with the increase in prices the profits increased. They also began to make some renovations and decorations to the establishment.


    Andrew and Carolina had been very excited and their bed was a witness of it, because every night, they were intertwined with each other in flourishing lust. On the other hand, Candice hadn''t touched the creams Andrew had given her.


    Being a businesswoman, she was very cautious and for this reason, she first investigated more about the cream. for that reason, she knew that Johan was promoting the cream among the nobility.


    She also tried to spy on the Heavenly Pce and Andrew through her spies, but the heavy surveince of Oliver and the other ve guards made it impossible for them to learn any relevant information which surprised Candice, not to mention that her interest had risen considerably.


    Then when a week passed, all the free samples that Johan had given away to the nobles took effect. Certainly, a week would not see a drastic change, but for women who care about their appearance, it was different.


    Manydies of high society and the nobility began to notice the subtle changes. Most of them were middle-aged women, so various age ravages were starting to show on their faces and the rejuvenating cream had shown them great changes, and that ignited the fire of desire for that product.


    Johan had sent his men to pick up this week''s batch of products very early in the morning because he knew that if his n worked, that day would have countless visitors and he was not wrong.


    His pharmacy hadn''t opened yet and three visiting noble carriages had already arrived. Being a noblewoman, Johan did not dare to let them wait and quickly invited her to his office.


    "Mr. Johan, this cream is wonderful, I would like to buy a product for a year of use", said one of the elegantly dressed women, and before Johan could answer, anotherdy spoke, "I understand the Baroness, it is a blessing, I would like the same amount", and when it seemed that he would be allowed to speak thestdy spoke, "Certainly great minds think alike, I would like the same amount".


    Johan smiled bitterly upon hearing the requests of the threedies and taking a deep breath, adjusted his mood and said, "I am sorry to inform you of this mydies, but it is impossible for me toply with your demand".


    The three nobledies immediately scrunched up their faces at Johan''sment and were about to start coercing him when Johan spoke again, "Ladies, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that it''s not possible. You have to understand that this is not an easy product to make, both the materials and the master who makes it have their limitations".


    Listening to Johan, they understood the situation and decided not to attack him. They remained silent, allowing Johan to exin the situation and noticing that Johan began.


    "I''ll be honest with you, currently only 500 jars of rejuvenating cream can be produced a week, so your order is not possible, however, I have a proposal for you."


    When the women heard that there were only 500 bottles, they looked at each other as enemies, because with so few units, they were no longer friendly customers, they werepetition, but they calmed down when they heard that Johan had a proposal, so Johan continued.


    "I can''t sell you products for a year, but I can guarantee them", Johan paused and one of thedies asked, "How?", then Johan exined, "It''s quite simple, I''ll sell you the product on request, I can not sell you a year of products now because I don''t have that inventory, but I will have 500 jars every week, so I can secure four jars for each one every month, that way you will have a year''s worth of product."


    As noblewomen, they weren''t stupid. They certainly weren''t the smartest, but being nobles they knew how to do some business and understood what Johan was proposing to them, but still one of them asked to confirm.


    "What it means is that we would sign amercial contract for 4 bottles of rejuvenating cream that would be delivered every month for a year?", at that moment Johan smiled, because he knew that he had achieved a sessful negotiation, although no deal had been closed yet.


    "You are right, Baroness," Johan replied, but immediately another of thedies said, "But you have 500 bottles every week, why not increase the number?"


    The other women nodded in support of thedy who spoke, but Johan did not lose his cool and said, "Mydies, you will understand that you are not the only nobledies who have received this benefit."


    Johan paused and assessed the expressions of the women and seeing that they seemed to disapprove of his method, he continued, "I knew from the beginning that I would not have the capacity for the demand for this product, so I specifically selected thedies to provide them with this benefit".


    He paused his exnation again and seeing that thedies still did not seem convinced, he decided to be more firm and said, "This product will not be hidden for long, do you really think that countesses, marquises, and even royalty will not want these products?"


    When Johan asked that question, the three women scrunched up their faces in disgust, not because Johan threatened them, but because they knew he was right. A product with such an effect would not be hidden from women in the upper echelons of power in the kingdom and they would not be able topete against them.


    Seeing that thedies got the point, Johan finished by saying, "It is better to secure a small but sufficient supply than to be greedy and antagonize thosedies."


    The nobles remained silent as if considering the matter, but it was not long. They were clear that Johan''s proposal was enough, so they epted. Johan signed a contract with them and they left with their first batch of content products.


    In the course of the day, many carriages of noblewomen visited the pharmacy wanting to buyrge quantities of rejuvenating creams and Johan had to repeat the same conversation he had with the three baronesses who had arrived first.


    Fortunately, they all epted and in this way, Johan ensured that 70% of the products would go on pre-sale and he would save the other 30% for when the rumors spread and new customers arrived.


    Furthermore, he also hoped that Andrew could increase the amount produced shortly, for a while his n might work, but it was not a long-term solution, so he decided that he should visit the Heavenly Pce.

 Chapter 67: CHAPTER 66

    While Johan was on his way to the Heavenly Pce, Carolina, and Andrew were in the office checking the ount books. Normally it doesn''t take that much time, but since they started making repairs to the ce, as well as buying many items to improve the appearance and elegance of the ce, they had to spend more time reviewing the ie and expenses of each day.


    Not to mention that they had to discuss the reaction of the customers to the vastly changed Heavenly Pce. Despite only a week having passed, many changes had urred.


    Not only had the facilities been improved a bit, but there was also a new fee for courtesan services and soon there would be a change in consumables as well.


    For these reasons, Carolina and Andrew spent long meetings discussing future ns and for this reason, they were practically locked up every morning after breakfast and didn''te out until lunchtime.


    While they were nning ahead, there was a knock at the door and Andrew let them in. One of the guards entered and notified Johan''s arrival, so he thanked the guard and dismissed him.


    A few minutester Victor arrived apanied by Johan and his butler. After a brief greeting, the visitors took their seats and Johan said, "Mr. Andrew, I havee to inform you that the rejuvenating creams are a sess".


    Andrew just smiled at thement, like it was natural for it to happen. He didn''t think it was strange, because he knew the effects of the cream, his system was infallible, not to mention that the courtesans and Carolina used it and he had been able to appreciate the obvious changes.


    Johan noticed that Andrew was unfazed by the news, but he didn''t care and went on to say, "Well, it''s normal that you are confident in your product, but my visit is not to notify you about it."


    "I imagine the reception was very good and you wanted toe to see if production could be increased, right?" Andrew interrupted, guessing Johan''s purpose ining to the Heavenly Pce.


    He really didn''t have to be a fortune teller for that. It had only been a week since he delivered the first batch of products and Johan had alreadye to visit him, there were only two possible options.


    The product was poorly received or on the contrary it was a novelty and since Johan had said that the creams were a sess, the only reason for him to be here was to order more products.


    Johan understood that it was easy to deduce that, so he wasn''t surprised by Andrew''s question and only responded by nodding his head without saying a single word. Carolina didn''t say anything either, she wanted to see what Andrew''s answer was, because she also thought that increasing production was the best way.


    Andrew fell silent as if he was thinking of something and no one said anything, knowing that the young master of the Heavenly Pce was considering his options. Andrew was considering whether to increase the number of creams, but he had some problems.


    He could increase the amount of rejuvenating creams if he upgraded his synthesis ability, but upon consulting with Fluffy he learned that he would need 2 million points to double the ability''s capacity.


    That is, he could produce 1,000 units of the products he wanted a day. The problem was that he didn''t have as many points. Despite having fun every night with Carolina and even some mornings before getting out of bed, Andrew was clear that Eros''s eyes were more important now.


    The money was easy toe by, but the points were not the same. Although Carolina, having the seal of love, allowed him to always earn points, they were not exorbitant amounts, as time went by the points went down and that is why he had to choose the skills he needed carefully.


    Improving Eros''s eyes was his course of action, he needed to find talent to increase his strength. This world was dangerous and if he wanted to fulfill his goals, he needed to have more capable allies and subordinates.


    For the first thing, he already had Johan and he began to attract Candice''s attention, but those alliances were small, new, and fragile, so he had to strengthen his own strength and for that the eyes of Eros were essential, so he refused to change his position for some extra gold coins.


    However, he found another outlet and began by saying, "How did you do on the pills and vitality drinks?" Johan did not understand why Andrew asked about these products, but he still replied, "They are selling well, but nothing extraordinary."


    Andrew again remained silent as if deciding something and in a few minutes, he spoke again, "I can double the amount of the rejuvenating creams per week, but I would have to cut the other two products in half."


    Johan understood at that moment why Andrew asked the above question, but he didn''t hesitate for a moment and said, "I don''t care, no offense Mr. Andrew, but if you can triple the creams and skip the other products, It would be even better."


    Johan knew that the money was in the creams, for him the other products were not attractive, as there were countless substitutes, so he preferred to sacrifice them for more creams, but Andrew disappointed him.


    "I''m afraid it''s not possible. I know they don''t make a profit for you, but they are essential to our business, even if you don''t want them, I can only double the number of rejuvenating creams for now", said Andrew seriously letting Johan know that there was no bargaining ground.


    Understanding Andrew''s intention, Johan did not press, but still asked, "May I know if Mr. Andrew intends to increase the amount in the future and if possible by what date?"


    This was the third time that Andrew fell into deep thought. He quickly calcted the approximate number of points he would earn having sex with Carolina based on the points he had earned this week and replied after a few seconds, "Probably in three months I could produce about 3,000 rejuvenating creams a week."


    He really could do it sooner, but he didn''t want Johan to think that they could be mass-produced so quickly, he nned to do it gradually, but for Johan, it was wonderful news, as he was prepared to hear that it would be at least a year before he went back to double the amounts.


    "That''s really wonderful, so Mr. Andrew I hope you doubled the creams for this week," Johan said as he stood up to shake Andrew''s hand as a symbol of closing a deal.


    Andrew did the same and after shaking Johan''s hand, thetter didn''t stay any longer and said goodbye to him. Once Johan and his butler had left, Carolina asked, "Why not skip the other products, I really think we should focus on the creams."


    "Honney, keep in mind that even though they are not as lucrative as the creams, they are necessary for the activities of the Heavenly Pce, especially when we intend to expand the business," Andrew replied gently.


    Carolina remained silent thinking about what Andrew had said and she soon understood and spoke trying to confirm her theory, "Is it because your ability doesn''t allow it?", Andrew smiled and nodded his head without saying anything.


    Although that was not the whole truth, it was certainly more convenient for him to batch-produce all three products every day, since they could not run out of inventory of any of them. Vitality drinks and birth control pills might not be sold much in Johan''s pharmacy, but in the Heavenly Pce, it was different.


    The courtesans needed pills every day and even if it didn''t seem like it, many customers consumed the vitality drinks, and the Heavenly Pce couldn''t preside over them.


    Carolina did not ask anything else and after a soft and short kiss to her husband, she left the office to supervise the remodeling and other activities of the Heavenly Pce.


    Andrew smiled at Carolina''s kiss because she was no longer so averse to disys of love like this during work hours and sat down at his desk to finish evaluating the ounting books.


    On the other hand, in the shopping area at the Cherry Blossom store, Candice was reviewing the information she had received about the poprity of the rejuvenating cream that her information agents had brought her.


    She was amazed at how miraculous it seemed to be. ording to the information that she had, more than 10 baronesses had visited Johan''s pharmacy in search of the cream and she, in astonishment, looked at the small wooden box that she had on her desk.


    She took one of the vials in the box and speaking to herself said, "Are you really that amazing?" as an unconscious movement she uncovered the jar and scooped up some cream she applied it to her face, neck, shoulders, and arms.


    "It feels a little sticky, but I guess that''s normal," Candice said again, speaking to herself. Her butler was still by her side as usual, his gaze cold and unfazed by her boss''s loud internal monologues.


    He was aware that Candice wasn''t talking to him. It was normal to hear her sometimes saying her thoughts out loud when something caught her attention, that''s why he didn''t say anything.


    "Perhaps I should visit the young master of the Heavenly Pce?" Candicemented again with a strange smile. Her butler just looked at her and when he noticed that she was still talking to herself, he remained silent.


    At this point, Candice looked at her butler and asked, "Couldn''t find information?" This time the butler answered, since it was evident that she was directing the question to him, "No ma''am, apparently the surveince is quite close and that ve who visited us is always alert."


    Candice nodded. She knew that "That ve" was not normal in any way, the fact that her butler praised him was enough for her, for this reason, she did not bother with her information agents, because she knew that it was not an easy mission.


    After thinking about that, she spoke again, "I''ll try this cream, for a week. If it is as incredible as the reports say, we will visit the Heavenly Pce." The butler responded seriously with a simple, "Yes ma''am."

 Chapter 68: CHAPTER 67

    Unaware of Candice''s thoughts, the operations of the Heavenly Pce continued without incident. Carolina had been very busy in thest few days coordinating the decoration and adaptations of the premises, while Andrew had to concentrate on finding a matron and some chefs for the kitchen.


    Initially, the chefs would be Carolina''s task, but seeing how busy she was with her other activities, Andrew did not want to overload her with work and decided to get down to work.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have any contacts in the city to look for people with talents in those professions, which made his job difficult. Johan being practically his only contact, tried his luck asking him, but since it''s not his field of expertise, he couldn''t help Andrew.


    Seeing that he couldn''t go through with that, Andrew called Fluffy to upgrade his ability, Eyes of Eros, as he had reached 3 million points. He achieved his goal ahead of schedule, but he also lost almost all of his points, as he currently only has 36,500 points.


    Despite the few points he had, he could now observe the specialties of the people he evaluated with his Eros''s eyes. However, this ability was not as specific as Andrew thought.


    He believed that Eros''s eyes would show him a screen detailing a person''s specialties with his levels, simr to states in a video game from his old world, but it wasn''t like that.


    What his ability showed was a kind of perception, that is, if Andrew evaluated a person with his Eros''s eyes, a screen would appear listing the specialties they had and hidden talents, but not the mastery level of those abilities.


    For example, when he evaluated Oliver, the swordsmanship and hand-to-handbat specialty appeared, in addition to the blessing of aura eyes, but it did not show how strong he was in swordsmanship or hand-to-handbat.


    Fluffy told him that it was not possible to establish those levels because there were no benchmarks for a person''s talent, that is, a person could infinitely improve their mastery of an art, so cataloging those skills into levels was not possible.


    Despite that, Andrew did not get depressed because he also acquired the ability to see the aura, simr to Oliver, so that in this way he could identify in a certain way the strength of the person thanks to the intensity, color, and shape of the aura and he had been surprised to see that Oliver''s aura was powerful.


    It wasn''t like he couldpare Oliver''s aura to other warriors as there were no others nearby,pared to the aura of the others in the Heavenly Pce it was overwhelming. He also learned that different people have different colored auras.


    To humans was white and although he knew that other species had different colors, since he had not seen them he did not know what colors they were, he only knew that the candidates for gods had a golden aura.


    With his new ability, Andrew wasted no time and immediately went to the Galtony group to check if there was a ve that met the conditions he needed, however, he returned disappointed since he did not find any.


    He also visited other ve houses looking for a suitable one but with no luck. When he was about to give up, in a small ve house at the end of town he found a girl who caught his attention.


    The girl was small in stature and somewhat gaunt, but what caught Andrew''s attention was the fact that her face was bandaged covering most of the right side of it.


    Andrew looked at her carefully and his ability showed him that the girl had a strong aura, not as powerful as Oliver''s, but definitely stronger than any he had seen. In addition, she had the specialties of assassination and stealth, which was what he was looking for.


    "What''s with that girl?" Andrew asked as he pointed to the bandaged girl and the woman who apanied him showing him the ves said with a bitter smile, "Sir, it''s a defective product, I don''t rmend it."


    The words "Defective product" annoyed Andrew, as he still had his reservations about very, but ironically he depended a lot on it, even he himself thought it was hypocritical, but he could not do anything, so he gritted his teeth, swallowed his resentment and asked, "What does she have?"


    The woman let out a long sigh and began to exin, "Sir, that girl suffered an injury that damaged her face. She was a very pretty girl, but her scars damaged all her beauty".


    The salesperson didn''t want Andrew to focus on that girl, because being a "Defective Product", it didn''t have a high price and that meant a smaller bonus for her, but Andrew didn''t care about the salesperson''s thoughts and asked again, "How much?".


    Seeing Andrew''s insistence on the bandaged girl, the saleswoman could only resign herself and she said the price. Andrew did not hesitate and epted the deal and the transaction proceeded.


    The contract was signed and Andrew left the ve area apanied by the bandaged girl. Neither of them said anything during the walk back to the Heavenly Pce.


    The girl followed him like a zombie. Her only visible eye seemed dull as a dead fish and his body was so thin that she barely had the strength to walk, it was better to say that she dragged her feet than to say that she walked.


    When V¨ªctor and Carolina, who was at the reception at the moment, saw Andrew arrive apanied by the bandaged girl, they were surprised, but they didn''t say anything, and Andrew said unperturbed as he entered, "V¨ªctor, tell Carmen that prepare a porridge for the girl and Carolina follow me to the office".


    Victor nodded his head and left the reception desk towards the kitchen toply with Andrew''s order who, apanied by the girl and Carolina, entered the office.


    Andrew sat on the sofa with Carolina next to him, the girl stood in front of them with an obedient nk look, but as if nothing bothered her. Carolina saw the girl and then her husband as if asking what''s going on here? but Andrew didn''t say anything, he just looked at the girl carefully.


    When Carolina was about to open her mouth, Andrew asked, "What is your name and age?" The girl didn''t answer, but Andrew didn''t repeat himself, he just looked at her and feeling the intense gaze, the girl raised her head slightly, and with a weak and broken voice she answered, "Aki, 18 years old".


    Andrew and Carolina were surprised. It was normal since the girl was barely 1.60 meters tall and her emaciated condition did not allow him to believe that the girl was 18 years old, but even so, they recovered quickly and Andrew continued the interrogation.


    Andrew asked her many questions about her life, how she fell into very, and simr questions, and there he found out that the girl had been captured at a young age by a group of assassins when she was 5 years old with the aim of turning her into an assassin.


    However, that group offended a powerful character and was wiped out, allowing her to escape from captivity. Unfortunately, in her escape, she was attacked by a wolf that destroyed her face with its ws and although she was able to survive, she was unlucky enough to be found by a group of vers who captured her and sold her.


    Cursing her bad life, the girl ate little and she wanted to die, so she led to the situation she is in now. Because she had spent a decade training with the group of assassins that captured her, she had good proficiency in assassination and stealth skills, but she hadn''t actually exercised either of them yet, all based on the practice she had in captivity.


    She also removed the bandage that covered her face so Andrew and Carolina could see her hideous scar. They were the marls of three ws that started at her forehead and ended at the end of her cheek, it was a miracle that her eye was unharmed.


    Carolina had tears in her eyes when she saw the girl, Aki''s tragic past had moved her and Andrew was a little upset because he thought that without that wound and with a better diet, the girl would be a beauty.


    Before they could continue their conversation, there was a knock at the door and Andrew allowed entry. Carmen entered with a te of porridge that it was still steaming and smelled delicious.


    Carmen ced the te in front of the girl and left, but Aki didn''t seem to want to eat and it was expected because she wanted to die. Noticing that Andrew said seriously, "Aki, you can''t change the past, but the future can be better."


    Andrew''s short prologue caught Aki''s attention who looked up and after caught her attention, Andrew continued, "You''ve certainly had a tragic life, but now you can''t do anything about it, and dying is the easy way. Now you are my ve and I need the skills you have, certainly, that is not important to you, but I can offer you two things".


    Aki was still listening to him, but somewhat absently, however, Andrew didn''t care and said, "I offer you dignity and respect." After his words, the office fell silent.


    Carolina did not say anything, she remained calm even moved by Aki''s life, however, Aki had a strange expression because she did not understand what dignity and respect an emaciated and damaged ve could have, but Andrew''s next words surprised her.


    "Even though you are my ve, I will not mistreat you. If you have doubts, you can talk to my guards and you will understand. Also, you will have good food and I can heal your face, returning you to the beauty that you are."


    Aki was stunned, but she still didn''t believe him, but the next words brought the sparkle back to her eyes, because Andrew said, "If you think I don''t meet those conditions, I''ll release you and you can die if that''s what you want."

 Chapter 69: CHAPTER 68

    After the initial surprise, Aki calmed down and asked, "How do you guarantee that you will keep your promise?" Andrew then did not know what to say, because he had not thought of that.


    The office fell silent, Aki observed all of Andrew''s movements, no matter how small they seemed, and Carolina only remained silent waiting for Andrew to say something, but thetter was in trouble because nothing urred to him.


    "See, you have no intention of keeping your promise", Aki said with some scorn. Andrew was a little annoyed with Aki''sment, after all, she was his ve, he didn''t have to guarantee her anything, but after thinking about it, he decided not to attack her, because he had decided to treat her as a human being, not as an object.


    The office was silent for a few minutes, when Andrew said, "It''s not that I don''t want to keep the promise, it''s just that I don''t know how to guarantee it." He decided to be honest and say what he thought.


    Aki didn''t believe him, but she didn''t say anything, so Carolina said, "She''s a ve, you just have to change the contract to put that condition". Thement surprised the other two in the office, as neither of them understood.


    Seeing that Andrew and Aki had no idea what she was talking about, Carolina exined, "Magical contracts like very can be modified, you just need a scribe to do it."


    Andrew and Aki then understood. Andrew wasted no time and negotiated the use with Aki. It was quite simple, Aki would work diligently for Andrew for three months and in that time Andrew had to heal her scars and show her decent treatment or she will be free to go.


    Since the contract is established with the soul of the users, Aki could not lie about the fact that she was not treated with dignity, since her soul would be the one that made the decision, not the brain, so that was the course of action.


    At that time, Andrew had no way to repair Aki''s face, but he had already talked to Fluffy and he had told him that the system had a recipe that would allow him to reach his goal, the problem was that it cost 3 million points, but he knew that in three months he could reach that amount.


    With that decided, they went to a scribe and modified the contract, making Aki more willing to cooperate. The first thing Andrewmanded her was that she eat and stay healthy, for right now she was no different than a bag of skin and bones.


    Although it would be a while before Aki recovered her proper physique, Andrew had managed to solve one of his problems and that was having an intelligence agent, now he needed to find the chefs and the matron.


    To his good fortune, when V¨ªctor found out about the ns to hire a new kitchen team, he proposed a candidate. He was a young friend of his and although it was a bit difficult to convince him to work for the Heavenly Pce, with a high sry and Victor''s help, they were able to hire Hector.


    Hector was young but quite skilled. He prepared a simple tasting menu for everyone in the Heavenly Pce to show off his skills and everyone had to admit that his level was far above the current cooks.


    Since Hector knew the culinary trade, he easily found 4 other helpers, and the new kitchen team waspleted. Carmen and the other women who used to be in charge of the kitchen began to clean and serve as waitresses.


    Despite that, Andrew did not fire the temporary employees who performed these functions, he only increased the number of employees and also hired Victor as a permanent receptionist, since to date he was only a part-time employee, but has proven his skills, Andrew weed him as a trusted employee.


    Hector and his cooks immediately went to work creating a new menu. That wasn''t something they could do overnight, but he promised he''d have a full menu in a week, so Andrew was happy.


    With that resolved, only the matron was missing, but that was a position they could not fill at the moment. Andrew didn''t stress, he just continued to coach the courtesans, but he no longer tried to do four a day.


    He divided the work, he would attend two courtesans each day, and that way he didn''t lose so much energy, allowing him to enjoy Carolina at night. Quickly a week passed and the Heavenly Pce had changed tremendously.


    The rejuvenating creams were aplete sess, which generated great profits, Carolina had gradually transformed the ce, making it more elegant, and H¨¦ctor created the new menu.


    As the new week began, regr customers began to notice the changes. Certainly, the prices had increased, but they were delighted with the changes since they enjoyed better amenities and services.


    While the Heavenly Pce carried out its activities, in themercial area, Candice evaluated herself in front of a mirror. She had been using the rejuvenating cream that Andrew had given her for a week and she was surprised by her changes.


    Candice was a very beautiful and well-preserved mature woman. Anyone looking at her would think that she was in her 20s, however, for a woman there was no such thing as too young or too beautiful.


    Seeing the changes in her appearance, Candice decided that it was time to visit the Heavenly Pce and meet his young master, so she asked her employees to prepare the carriage and in thepany of her cold butler marched towards the red light district.


    The sun was still shining when Candice''s carriage arrived at the Heavenly Pce. Victor looked at the shy and luxurious carriage seriously, as he could tell that it had a higher profilepared to Johan''s, who was the highest-ranking visitor to the establishment.


    He watched the cold butlere downstairs who reached out his hand to help Candice down. When V¨ªctor saw the beautiful woman, he was immediately stunned and it was not strange, because although the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce were beautiful, Candice could only bepared to Carolina.


    He without dy approached them and with a polite and subservient bow, he greeted, "Wee to the Heavenly Pce. May I ask who thedy is and to whom we owe the honor of her visit?"


    "Oh, what a surprise, such a polite reception. My name is Candice and Ie to visit your young master, can you inform him of my arrival?" Although surprised, Victor remained calm and invited them inside, while he sent one of the guards to notify Andrew.


    A few minutester the guard returned to the reception desk and informed Victor that Andrew had invited the visitors in and politely led Candice and her butler to the office, where Andrew and Carolina were waiting for them.


    When Andrew saw Candice walk in, he couldn''t help but be surprised. He immediately evaluated her with his Eros''s eyes and discovered that Candice had a normal beauty level of 925 points, which even surpassed Carolina.


    Well, it surpassed her in her previous state, because currently Carolina, being Andrew''s wife, had received many benefits from the love seal and the use of the rejuvenating cream, so Carolina currently had 963 beauty points ording to the system.


    Even Carolina was surprised by the woman''s beauty, but she didn''t show it on her face, she still kept her characteristic serious expression. Andrew on the other hand had to make an effort to regain hisposure.


    After adjusting his mood, Andrew greeted the visitors, "Nice to finally meet you, Mrs. Candice. I must say that I did not expect such a beautifuldy". The butler didn''t react in the slightest and Candice just muffled a small polite smile and replied, "Young Andrew is quite the Casanova, trying to tter thisdy."


    Candice''s response rxed the atmosphere, as she showed that she didn''t mind being ttered, or at least she allowed it. Then Andrew invited her to sit down and introduced Carolina, "I introduce my wife and manager, Carolina."


    Candice immediately looked at Carolina as if she was evaluating her and after a few seconds she introduced herself still keeping her slight smile, "It''s a pleasure Miss Carolina, Candice" and Carolina responded professionally, "The pleasure is mine, Mrs. Candice."


    With the formalitiespleted, everyone took their seats in the office furniture set. The butler just stood behind Candice without saying a word and soon Carmen came in with some cups of tea.


    After serving each one, she left and without embarrassment, Candice picked up the teacup and took a small sip. No one spoke, they remained silent for a few minutes like evaluating each other.


    "So, did Mrs. Candice like my gift?" Andrew broke the silence. Candice put the cup of tea down on the opposite table and smiling she said, "It was a splendid gift, I see that young Andrew''s words were not empty."


    "I''m ttered," Andrew replied with mock embarrassment. Candice evaluated him and the more she saw Andrew''s behavior, the more interested she became. She found it fascinating that a young man like him could sit on an equal footing with her.


    That thought was not pretense. There were very few non-nobility people who could maintain theirposure in front of her. In her experience, there were only two types of people who could do it, those who did not know her or those who considered themselves equal to her.


    In her opinion, Andrew belonged to the second group. That he considered himself on her level had nothing to do with wealth or power, but with attitude and so far, Andrew had performed wonderfully, setting Candice''s expectations high about this meeting.

 Chapter 70: CHAPTER 69

    As interested as Candice was, she was a busy woman and preferred to deal with the business directly. Beating around the bush was not her style, so adopting a serious expression she looked at the Heavenly Pce''s young master and said, "Well, young Andrew, as fun as the talk is, I don''t have much time to waste, can you share your thoughts?".


    Hearing her, Andrew pushed his rxed demeanor aside and also took on a serious expression. Immediately the atmosphere in the office changed, the silencested a few seconds, then Andrew spoke, "Honestly, it''s nothing extraordinary. The gift was certainly as a thank you, although I know you didn''t help us on purpose."


    Andrew paused his thoughts and spoke again, "To be honest, wanting to meet you, was just to get to know you better and to establish a friendship in the same way." Candice looked deeply at the young man trying to find signs of some ploy, but she realized that the young man was sincere, which surprised her.


    "I must admit that I was expecting a more interesting subject, but you''re just another young man trying to take advantage of me," Candice said a little annoyed, but Andrew didn''t mind that gesture and spoke again, "Don''t be mistaken, Mrs. Candice. I certainly prefer to be your friend, but I''m not that desperate".


    Andrew''sment caused Candice to frown because she couldn''t believe that the young man was acting arrogant in front of her, but before she could say anything, Andrew said, "I know Mrs. Candice specializes in selling food and groceries, is that correct?


    "It''s a bit reckless not to investigate potential allies, don''t you think?" Candice replied dismissively. Andrew''s question had bothered her a bit, because as a trader, the information was a weapon, and seeing Andrew not even review the most basic information about her made her feel slighted.


    She even actively tried to get information about Andrew and the Heavenly Pce, although it wasn''t very productive, the fact that her counterpart didn''t even try, annoyed her.


    "Mrs. Candice, unlike you, I''m a little nobody who recently arrived in town, I don''t have the means to gather information. Besides, I think asking you directly shows that I don''t have bad intentions," Andrew said without losing his cool.


    Candice soothed her annoyance and after thinking for a moment she had to admit that Andrew was right, so she didn''t hesitate and replied, "Certainly, what you say makes sense and yes, that is my main market".


    "Now that we understand each other, I would like to know if you have other markets because I could make you a good business offer if our objectives are simr to mine", continued Andrew showing initiative.


    The beautifuldy was silent for a moment, thinking about whether she should reveal that information, but seeing that it was nothing secret, she decided to answer, "I also have business in the textile field."


    Now it was Andrew''s turn to be silent, however, he was not thinking, but talking telepathically with Fluffy. He was asking him if the system had any ability in that field and luckily it did.


    The problem was that it would have to buy sewing skills and the clothes he could buy were geared towards eroticism, not the fancy dresses Candice probably sold.


    Still, he had an idea. "Mrs. Candice, I imagined that your textile industry focuses on elegant clothing, right?", "That''s correct," Candice replied without hiding anything, and then Andrew began to borate.


    "You see, my business focuses on pleasure, entertainment, and beauty, so you understand, my products focus on that matter too. I also have a way of offering high-quality textile products, but they are special."


    Listening to Andrew, Candice was intrigued, so she asked, "What makes them special?", and pausing, Andrew collected his thoughts and began to exin.


    "Tell me, Mrs. Candice, do you think that noble and wealthydies would pay to have provocative outfits to satisfy their partners?" Andrew asked with a mischievous smile.


    So, Candice understood everything. Being a high-level trader, she began to weigh the pros and cons of these products. Silence reigned in the office for several minutes while Candice thought.


    Andrew remained calm allowing Candice to evaluate the offer and Carolina just watched with a bit of anxiety and wonder. Carolina considered herself a good trader, but whenever she saw Andrew talk about business, she preferred to keep quiet and learn what was going on.


    After several minutes, Candice broke the silence by saying, "I would have to make some adjustments, but there sure is a good market for those products." Andrew smiled hearing her and hitting the iron while it was still hot he said, "Let''s do this, why don''t you visit me in a month and I''ll show you a little presentation of the products, so you can see if you''re interested in doing business."


    Candice thought about it and nodded without saying a word. She felt that the visit to the Heavenly Pce had not been as interesting as she thought it would be, but she decided to wait a month, as things might get better.


    Andrew and Candice rose to their feet and parted with superficial cordialities. Carolina and the butler didn''t speak at all, but after they left, Carolina began to ask questions.


    She wanted to know how Andrew nned to make textile products and Andrew replied, "The same way as with rejuvenating creams." Carolina was confused by the response, but Andrew refused to give her any other detail and thus ended the conversation.


    On the other hand, Candice and her butler were talking about the meeting inside the carriage. "What do you think?" Candice asked, to which the butler replied, "The young man doesn''t seem strong, but I felt some uneasiness on his part when I evaluated him up."


    Candice seemed surprised by her butler''sment because apart from Andrew''s rxed attitude she didn''t feel anything special, but she believed in her butler and that''s why she smiled with some expectation while talking to herself, "I guess we''ll have to wait a month".


    After Candice''s visit, the Heavenly Pce returned to normal. Night came and the customers began to arrive. After the changes in the decoration, food, and prices, the customers also changed a bit, because now some higher-level merchants began to frequent the establishment.


    It was an uneventful day and it was soon over. Carolina and Andrew retired to their rooms and the night was just beginning for them. It was already customary for them to have a little fun after closing.


    Andrew approached Carolina and began to kiss her softly. His hands ran over Carolina''s statuesque body and she did the same. Carolina had be more open and daring in intimacy since she received the seal of love from him and without any shame she reached out her arm until she reached for Andrew''s cock.


    Still, without removing their clothing, she began rubbing his cock and before long it was upright. Andrew yed with Carolina''s ass and tits in the same way and as their body temperature rose, their clothes got in the way, so they got rid of them.


    Between kisses and hugs, they fell on the bed and little by little the caresses became more passionate. Carolina''s pink peaks were as erect and hard as Andrew''s cock and after touching for several minutes, Andrew got up.


    Hey on his back on the bed, confusing Carolina, so he said, "Put your legs around my head." Carolina didn''t understand, but even so, she did and then she noticed the reason.


    Carolina''s pussy was directly on top of Andrew''s face and her head was on top of Andrew''s cock and when her lover grabbed her ass with both hands drawing her dripping pussy into his mouth, she could only let out a moan of pleasure, as feel Andrew''s tongue in her pussy.


    Carolina was enjoying Andrew''s service, when she heard him say, "Don''t be mean, use your mouth too." Lost in what he said, she wanted to ask, but at that moment, Andrew lifted his hips, thrusting his cock close to Carolina''s face, and then she understood.


    Andrew was skillfully sucking on Carolina''s pussy and she had brought his cock into her mouth, sucking on it like the most delicious candy she had ever tasted. They created a perfect 69 and apart from the sound of both of them sucking on each other''s genitals, only the muffled moans of both of them could be heard.


    While sucking Carolina''s pussy, Andrew did not forget to massage Carolina''s firm and perfect ass, increasing the pleasure and Carolina taking the advice of the Heavenly Pce''s blowjob expert, Atna, used her free hands to massage Andrew''s balls.


    A few minutester, they both reached the peak of lust, and from one moment to the next Carolina''s body contracted and she sprayed Andrew''s face with pussy juices, she had reached her limit.


    Experiencing the pleasure of orgasm, Carolina unconsciously squeezed Andrew''s cock hard, trying to bear the pleasure that escaped with the liquid from her pussy, and that involuntary action generated indescribable pleasure for Andrew who couldn''t stand it either and shot his seed, drenching Carolina''s face just as she had done with him.


    They both copsed on the bed, breathing hard and when they recovered, they got up, cleaned themselves and after a tender kiss, even with the vors of pussy and cock in their mouths, they slept in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 71: CHAPTER 70

    The next morning Andrew got up early as usual. Next to him, he could see Carolina curled up on his chest like a cat looking for warmth. Andrew smiled when he saw her and after noticing that they were still naked, he decided to get out of bed or he would have to fuck Carolina on the spot.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but the night before he had agreed with Carolina that they wouldn''t have any activities in the morning, since she had several important tasks to do and Carolina didn''t want to be tired.


    Knowing that Carolina could be quite extreme in retaliating against him for breaking his promises, Andrew didn''t dare bother her, so he kissed her on the forehead as he got out of bed and without any further movement left the bed and the room after dressing.


    When Andrew left the room, Carolina''s eyes widened mischievously. She was awake, but she pretended to sleep because she wanted to see if Andrew would keep his promise to her.


    She really thought that Andrew would break his promise, because whenever it came to something rted to affection or sex, Andrew couldn''t contain himself, that was one of the reasons why she had adopted a cold attitude when they worked before because Andrew kept bugging her at the office.


    Carolina didn''t mind showing signs of affection at the office or having sex in the morning, what bothered her was that Andrew promised her something and then broke it, so she was happy that this time Andrew held back because she had noticed that his cock was as stiff as it could be.


    Praying that Andrew''s erection would notst long, Carolina got up, got ready, and began her activities, since today was a strenuous day for her. Thanks to the fact that the business was progressing and generating good profits, Carolina decided to speed up the remodeling process of the Heavenly Pce and that is why she was so busy.


    Then again, Andrew wasn''t as busy as she was. He practically only reviewed the ounting books and was unemployed. Well, he was also the producer of vitality drinks, birth control pills, and rejuvenating creams, but since he was all made with the synthesis skill, he didn''t really spend much time on it.


    Although he certainly spent energy using the synthesis skill, it wasn''t too much. He still remembered that before any of his abilities were very limited, as they exhausted him tremendously, but now that his level had reached level 40, he had plenty of energy to use the abilities at his disposal.


    Make no mistake, it wasn''t that Andrew now had a lot of energy to spend, but rather that the skills he had learned from the system were weak or at a low level and so the energy he had was more than enough not to worry.


    Andrew had done the ounts and produced the products for sale before 10:00 am, so he was now bored. He could use the time to "Train" the courtesans, but for some reason, he didn''t want to do that either.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t like his courtesans, but he had amused himself with them for so long and in different ways, that he no longer felt the same emotion. Noticing that Andrew quickly called Fluffy.


    "Will I lose my desire and excitement about Carolina over time?" Andrew asked a little anxiously. Noticing that he had lost the excitement of ying with his courtesans, he thought that the same thing would happen with Carolina and that worried him.


    Fluffy looked at his eager master and smiled, as he said, "Master, that''s not going to happen." Despite Fluffy''s affirmation, Andrew would not calm down and ask, "Why not?"


    Fluffy shook his head at seeing his master''s behavior, but he still answered. "That''s simple, Carolina is your wife. She is your wife because you love her and she loves you, that''s why she received the seal of love. The master must understand, for a god of Eros, the seal of love means eternal love".


    Listening to Fluffy''s exnation, Andrew immediately understood. He could lose passion and enthusiasm towards any woman over time, but towards his wives that would be impossible. In fact, ording to Fluffy, affection, love, and passion will only increase.


    Having cleared up that subject, Andrew rxed. He was really scared that he would eventually lose interest in Carolina. Seeing that it was still early and he had nothing to do, he decided to go for a walk.


    As the main guard, Oliver apanied him. Since the Debos incident, Carolina and Andrew could not leave the Heavenly Pce without protection. Andrew did not have a specific destination, he just wandered the streets of the red-light district.


    Since it was not even lunchtime yet, the streets of the red-light district were empty. To be more exact, there were no customers because there was movement.


    At this time, the establishments in this area took the opportunity to stock up on the different products that each business needed to carry out its activities at night.


    The Heavenly Pce was the same. At this time it was when they received food and liquor for sale and the other establishments did the same. In the red light district, you could not only find brothels and pleasure houses but there were also many casinos and establishments that focused on entertainment.


    The only difference was that the entertainment provided in the red-light district had a more adult focus. Andrew had arrived at this ce several months ago, however, he did not know his surroundings properly, so he took advantage of this outing to check his neighbors andpetitors.


    The region where the Heavenly Pce was located was surrounded by some brothels and casinos, but being objective, none seemed to be better than the Heavenly Pce, Andrew believed so and it was not because it was his establishment, but seeing the other''s business from outside, he came to that conclusion.


    He walked for about five blocks around the Heavenly Pce and concluded that his business was the most representative and relevant business in the sector. He also wanted to see where the thugs'' businesses were in the area and honestly, it wasn''t hard to find them.


    Debos''s casino had closed after his death. His men fought for the right to own that business and in the end, they ended up destroying each other and with no one to take over the casino, it perished.


    The other four establishments were a casino, two pleasure houses, and what appeared to be a bar. While it was true that these four businesses had stores muchrger than the Heavenly Pce, Andrew thought that was the only thing they were bettered at.


    He had no justification for thinking that, perhaps it was his own perception, but it made him feel good to know that the supposed owners of the area were surpassed by him in less than a year, of course, that was his perception, the reality could be different.


    After a couple of hours of walking around the ce, he decided to return, since lunchtime was approaching and he was starting to get hungry. On his way back he came across an unusual situation.


    At least it was unusual for him, but the reality was that it was far from it. In the red light district, these scenes urred almost daily, except he didn''t go out much, so he had never faced them.


    It looked like some kind of auction. One of the nearby pleasure houses had apparently closed its doors and wanting to earn some money, the owner was auctioning off his courtesans.


    It was nothing borate, at the entrance of the small house of pleasure a middle-aged man presented his courtesans to the small crowd that agglomerated making their offers.


    Curious Andrew approached the ce. There were only five women left to auction. Honestly, he did not like the event, but he had already gotten used to themon sense of this world to some extent.


    The auctioned women weren''t the prettiest, in fact, none of them were half as attractive whenpared to the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce, so Andrew lost interest and was about to leave when thest girl was introduced.


    It was a woman in herte 30s, maybe her 40s, but age didn''t reflect on her. However, Andrew guessed her age because thedy''s body showed these signs. Her face, despite still retaining her beauty, had lost its youthful charm, but her caramel-colored skin was somewhat exotic.


    Her curves were prominent, her breasts wererge, but they seemed unaffected by gravity, her ass was voluptuous, although firm, and despite having a little fat umted on her abdomen, she was not fat.


    Andrew saw thedy and began to appraise her with his Eros''s eyes and was surprised to learn that the system ranked her as a normal beauty with a score of 693 and among her specialties was "Knowledge of Pleasure".


    Seeing this specialty, Andrew immediately entered the bid, because that woman was perfect to be the matron of the Heavenly Pce and he wanted her at all costs. "10 small gold coins," Andrew bid, almost doubling the previous offer.


    Everyone present was surprised at the high offer and Andrew was happy thinking that he had won the auction but at that moment a robust man with a dangerous look bid, "11 small gold coins".


    Andrew looked at hispetitor and immediately concluded that the man was up to no good. He had the appearance of a bandit and even red at Andrew as if telling him to back off or he''d be in trouble.


    However, when Andrew evaluated him with Eros''s eyes, noticing that his aura was not as powerful as Oliver''s, so without fear, he bid again, "15 small gold coins".


    Seeing that Andrew was not going to retire, the man withdrew from thepetition, but Andrew and Oliver realized that he had not left, but instead hid in an alley as if waiting to ambush them.


    Noticing that, Andrew paid no attention, but Oliver as Andrew''s bodyguard took note of the man and prepared for the battle. He was sure the man would cause them troubleter.


    Andrew won the bid and after paying, the girl went with him. The woman only bowed slightly to him in homage to her new patron, but she said nothing. Her expression did not reflect any emotion either and Andrew did not bother to talk to her, he decided to talk to her when they arrived at the Heavenly Pce.

 Chapter 72: CHAPTER 71

    The woman''s name was Helena and she was only carrying a suitcase. In it, she carried everything that was her possession. Andrew immediately deduced that her former boss was not treating her properly.


    This conclusion was not based on the fact that thedy had any physical injury or damage, what led Andrew to that conclusion was her baggage. Courtesans and ves are not so different, the only difference was in a certain way the treatment.


    While ves had a soul contract that allowed their masters to dominate their entire existence, courtesans had certain privileges. Among those privileges was the ability to earn money.


    Certainly, courtesans generally owed a mary debt to their boss and therefore had to work sexually to pay off that debt, it was also true that they were entitled to a portion of their earnings, which allowed them to buy items for their personal use with their own money, but seeing Helena''s small luggage, it was easy to see that she did not receive that money.


    All the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce had dresses, cosmetics, perfumes, and other items that they had bought with their fair share of earnings, including tips left by customers, but Helena clearly did not have that opportunity.


    This made Andrew believe that it was the reason why Helena was not showing emotion of any kind, because perhaps she believed that she had switched from one abusive boss to another, but Andrew was not that type of person, and although he did not broach the subject. He saved that thought for their conversationter.


    Together with Oliver and Helena, Andrew started his way back to the Heavenly Pce. Walking a couple of streets, they came to the intersection where the bandit-like man who wanted to buy Helena was hiding.


    Andrew had really forgotten about the man, but Oliver hadn''t, and when they reached the intercept, Oliver stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Are you trying to ambush us?"


    Helena had no idea why Oliver was speaking to an empty alley, but for Andrew Oliver''s seemingly question to no-one''s reminded him that the auction man had hidden nearby, so he too took a stand.


    Seeing that Oliver didn''t take his eyes off the alley, the bandit came out of his hiding ce with a short sword in hand. His gaze was murderous and he was clearly angry noticing that, Oliver drew his katana.


    Oliver wanted to dissuade the man to leave, but thetter didn''t even bother to speak and ran towards him. When he was a few feet away, he jumped up and shed at Oliver''s neck.


    It was a quick and deadly attack, but Oliver was out of the league for him. He watched the attacker''s movements as if he were doing it in slow motion, his blessing help him and with one smooth movement, he blocked the blow.


    The attacker was surprised at how easily Oliver parried his attack, and when he tried topose himself and attack again, Oliver moved so fast it was hard to keep an eye on him.


    Andrew and Helena couldn''t even react, all they saw was that the bandit-looking man was lying on the ground with his legs and arms bleeding. Oliver had made four quick, precise cuts, destroying the tendons in the man''s legs and arms, rendering him incapacitated.


    Oliver ced his katana on the defenseless man''s neck and asked Andrew, "Should I take him out?" The man lying on the ground barely reacted when he heard Oliver speak, that''s how fast and precise the attack was and with panic in his eyes and stammering, he begged for his life.


    Andrew thought about it for a few seconds and said, "Okay, leave it at that." Then Oliver sheathed his katana and together with Helena and Andrew, they resumed their way. After a few minutes, they arrived at the Heavenly Pce.


    Coincidentally, Carolina was at the reception discussing some issues with V¨ªctor, when she saw them arrive and noticed Helena, she frowned and said a little annoyed, "Howe every time you go out youe back with a woman?"


    Victor had to do his best not tough. Carolina''s question wasn''t funny, what was funny was Andrew''s expression of helplessness when he couldn''t answer because Carolina had a point.


    Thest time he went out he returned with Aki and now Helena, he really felt embarrassed for some reason and could only ce his hand on the back of his neck andugh ironically at his situation.


    Helena witnessing this, was confused, because she was clear that Andrew was the boss here, but she did not understand why Carolina could im him and even more, because Andrew seemed defenseless.


    She couldn''t understand why the only reference she had was her former boss and that situation was impossible to happen with him, on the other hand, she mistook Carolina for one of the courtesans of the ce.


    Seeing that Andrew didn''t answer her, she could only sigh helplessly and with a reproachful look she said, "Let''s go to the office, I need an exnation", then she started to walk towards the office.


    Andrew instructed Helena to follow her and when the two women had left, Andrew turned to Oliver and said quietly, "Finish the job." Oliver understood immediately and wasted no time in leaving.


    Despite his moral values cultivated in a civilized society like his previous world, Andrew had been in this world for almost two decades and knew that he could not leave loose ends or they could harm him, so he ordered Oliver to eliminate the man who attacked them.


    He didn''t do it at that moment because Helena was present and he didn''t want to show such a brutal scene in front of ady, although his thoughts were considered foolish since everyone who works in the red light district is used to such brutalities.


    After ordering Oliver, Andrew headed to the office. When he entered, Carolina and Helena had already been talking for a few minutes. Helena had already found out that Carolina was Andrew''s wife and manager of the Heavenly Pce, which allowed her to understand the previous scene.


    When they saw Andrewe in, they stopped talking and then the interrogation started. Andrew questioned Helena. He asked how she had entered this business, some aspects of her life in the previous business, and about her skills and experience.


    It turned out that Helena, like most of the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce, had been captured since she was 16 years old and forced to work as a courtesan. She was currently 38 years old and as Andrew suspected, her boss was a bastard who took all her earnings and mistreated her.


    The abuse was not physical, since he depended on her body to earn money, but emotionally it was quite extreme and authoritarian. She also learned a lot thanks to her years of experience, she knew a lot about sex.


    She knew many positions and ways to give pleasure. Also, she was serving as a matron in her previous job, so it was just as Andrew thought it would be, with her on board, they had filled all the positions they needed, and now Andrew could step back from the responsibility of training the courtesans.


    Although it was not the same for courtesans to be able to train with a man as with a woman, Helena''s experience was more than enough to instruct the other girls on how to give pleasure and polish their skills.


    Although still skeptical of Andrew''s words, she could not deny that she was a little excited because it seemed that the new boss was a man who knew how to treat women, and although she did not show it on her face, she was happy, she had the illusion that her new life will be better.


    Andrew called Carmen to gather all the staff of the Heavenly Pce in therge party hall and held a meeting. With everyone present, Andrew introduced Helena and mentioned that she would be the matron of the Heavenly Pce and would be the one to train the courtesans.


    The courtesans were a little sad by the news. They knew that this day woulde, but even so, they regretted that Andrew was not going to pamper them more, and noticing that, Andrew said, "If you work hard, you will have rewards."


    It was a bottomlessment, but they all understood. Now Andrew wouldn''t coach them, but if they had outstanding performances, Andrew would pay them a special visit and that lifted their spirits a bit.


    Even Helena, who still didn''t quite understand the dynamics in the Heavenly Pce, understood the implications of Andrew''sment, but it caused her confusion, as she didn''t understand what was special about the boss rewarding them.


    For her, being given more money was one thing, but the reward in sex, was something she didn''t understand, but it was normal, she still didn''t understand the pleasure of Andrew fucking her, but it wouldn''t be long before she understood the meaning.


    The meeting ended quickly and Andrew asked Carmen to show Helena to her new room and after getting settled, she would meet the Heavenly Pce staff.


    His intention was obvious, he wanted her to understand from his employees that things in this ce were very different from what happened in her previous job.


    After everyone left, Andrew returned to the office with Carolina and after a few minutes, Oliver came to report that he had taken care of the task he had been assigned to do.

 Chapter 73: CHAPTER 72

    After Oliver finished his report, he left. Despite the fact that Carolina had heard everything about the matter, there was no change in her attitude. With time and the attacks suffered by Debos a while ago, she had psyched herself up and got used to the brutality of this business.


    In fact, bing Andrew''s wife somehow changed her. It was told before that she viewed the Heavenly Pce business as her own and that was why she worked so hard to make it grow.


    Well, her determination was the same. Putting Andrew as her everything, Carolina was willing to do whatever it took to make Andrew sessful and if it involved tactics like assassination, she wouldn''t hesitate.


    Despite still being a kind and soft-hearted person, when it came to Andrew, she could be as cold and cruel as anyone. She herself hadn''t realized this, it was simr to her current managerial vision, but everyone else had noticed it, they just didn''tment on it.


    As Oliver left the office, Carolina asked, "Are you going to sleep with Helena too?" Andrew listened to the question strangely, he didn''t know if he understood the implications of the question correctly so a little hesitantly asked to confirm, "Are you jealous?"


    Carolina blushed at Andrew''s question. She knew that, as a candidate for the god of Eros, Andrew would have many women, not only wives, but concubines as well, and she thought she was willing to make that sacrifice, but intuitively it bothered her to see her husband with other women, so yes, she was jealous.


    Seeing that Carolina was silent, Andrew understood that his assumption was true. He got up and approached her and hugging her affectionately whispered in her ear, "I know you''re jealous and I don''t me you, I know I''m asking too much, but you know my situation, women are what I''ll have the most, but don''t think that''s why you I''m going to put it aside."


    Carolina snuggled into Andrew''s embrace as if trying to tell him that she understood what he was saying and in a soft voice she replied, "I know your situation and I know I signed up for this when I epted you, but give me time to get used to it."


    Andrew understood Carolina''s predicament, so he didn''t say anything, he just kissed her gently and kept her in his arms for several minutes, while he caressed her hair, showing her all his affection so that she could forget her worries.


    After several minutes, Carolina spoke again, "Can you not have sex with Helena for a few days while I get ready for it?" Andrew was silent for a few moments and with a sigh he replied, "I''ll give you a week, but you know that in the future I won''t be able to give you that time, you just have to keep in mind that I will always love you."


    Carolina gave a gentle nod and after another kiss, they broke the hug and continued doing their corresponding activities. Carolina went to supervise the repairs to the premises and Andrew he plunged into his thoughts alone in the office.


    He was not insensitive and he also knew that what he was asking of Carolina was too much even for themon sense of this world. Polygamy wasn''t abnormal here, in fact, harems were pretty much the norm, but Carolina was a pure girl until she met him, so he understand the girl.


    Not wanting to bother with the matter anymore, he called Fluffy and began to consult him about certain skills that he needed to develop better. Among those the sewing skill and the improvement of the synthesis skill.


    He also asked him for some recipes for his pharmacology skill and designs for his sewing skill. While it was true that Fluffy didn''t give him much information about thetter, he did give him a general idea.


    On the other hand, Helena had finished unpacking her luggage, after all, she didn''t have many possessions, most of them were clothes and when she finished, she left her room with the intention of going around the establishment to get used to her new job quickly.


    Really, the only thing she had to review was the courtesans since she would be their direct boss and that is why she decided to get to know them better. She arrived at the room where they met to do their exercises and when she entered she couldn''t help but put on a strange expression.


    She saw all the courtesans doing squats, sit-ups, and other series of exercises that had be a religion to them. Helena obviously didn''t understand what they were doing, apparently, it wasn''t something normal in this world or at least in this business.


    As she was preparing to ask, she heard a soft voice tell her, "Those exercises were taught by Andrew for the girls to tone their figure." Helena turned around to find Carolina smiling at her.


    Although Carolina was jealous, she wouldn''t make things difficult for Helena, she had her priorities in order and her top priority was Andrew. She also understood that if she interrupted Helena the only one harmed by her would be her husband and she wouldn''t allow it, so she just acted normal, even if she didn''t feel well.


    Seeing Helena''s confusion, she began to exin, "What Atna is doing, it''s called sit-ups, it''s an exercise to burn fat and tone the abdomen and what Kidy does are squats, those help tone the legs and the ass".


    Now Helena''s expression had changed from confusion to surprise. The standard for women''s beauty in this world focused on diet and cosmetics, things like exercise were not normal, at least she didn''t know about them.


    Helena saw herself, especially in her abdomen where with age the fat had begun to umte and when Carolina noticed what she was seeing, she couldn''t help butugh.


    Carolina''s melodious and highugh caught the attention of the girls who were doing exercises and Helena turned as red as a tomato. After a few seconds, Carolina calmed down, and wiping the tears from her eyes, she said, "Sonia, please teach Helena about the exercises, so you can get to know each other."


    Sonia understood what Carolina wanted and approached and invited Helena to participate. Carolina, before leaving, spoke again, "Do not demand too much of her." Sonia nodded her head and took Helena to the center of the room and began to exin how to do the exercises.


    As Carolina had instructed, Sonia did not force her, she knew that these exercises tensed the muscles and that the next day the pain and difort to move was inevitable and that is why she diligently informed Helena.


    When all the girls had finished their routines, they sat down to talk in order to get to know each other better. Helena told them what her life had been at her previous job and they felt sorry for how hard her experience had been.


    The courtesans also told her how things were in the Heavenly Pce, which surprised her because she did not expect courtesans to have such freedom and to be treated so well. Compared to her previous work, this was heaven and thus a feeling of joy and excitement was born in her.


    In between conversations, Helena recalled Andrew''s words at the meeting for her introduction and asked out of curiosity, "Why do you all want the boss to reward you with sex?"


    The question took all the courtesans by surprise.


    They looked at each other and noticed that they all had a slight blush on their faces and that confused Helena, she believed that they could not answer for some reason and when she was about to withdraw her question with some excuse, Sonia spoke, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s more like we can''t exin it, you''ll have to do it with him to understand".


    The answer was disconcerting to Helena. She couldn''t understand what they were saying, but it was clear to her that Sonia wasn''t lying to her. It was obvious, the courtesans could not understand that Andrew as a candidate for a god of Eros was different from other men.


    Although his practical experience in sex is not the widest in this world, his theory was, and thanks to his divinity specialized in eroticism and sex, it made his sexual partners more satisfying.


    This was noticeable in the fact that all the women who had sex with Andrew had more orgasms than him and if they had the same number, the girl would always be the one who came first, that was thanks to the divinity he had as a candidate for a god of Eros.


    At the end of the talk, Helena watched as the girls practiced their roles to entertain the customers. She was again surprised by the abilities of her new boss when she found out that it was he who gave those roles to the courtesans.


    She knew this was basic in a house of pleasure, but she didn''t think the girls were that good. Although that was a mistake on her part to believe that it was Andrew who had taught them everything, since he really only gave direction, everything else was the merit of the courtesans.


    After a couple of hours, the girls finished their routines and went back to their rooms to rest. Since they had to be in perfect condition for the work hour, so Andrew had ordered them to take a nap during the afternoon, then shower and get ready to be ready at opening time.


    Helena also returned to her room and wait for night toe to review the performance of the courtesans in front of the clients. Night soon came and all the courtesans were ready when the first customers began to arrive.

 Chapter 74: CHAPTER 73

    Customers began to arrive at the Heavenly Pce, and the noises of conversation,ughter, and requests enlivened the atmosphere. Helena wanted to see the performance of the courtesans who would be her subordinates, asked for a waitress uniform, and decided to watch from the side without attracting attention.


    Obviously, there weren''t any uniforms in Helena''s size, but she didn''t mind wearing a looser one, after all, there weren''t any waitresses with the curves that she had.


    Helena had only been in the Heavenly Pce for a day and had already been surprised on countless asions, whether it was with the training, the work environment, the encouragement of the employees, the remuneration, and even the dedication of the courtesans when practicing their roles.


    Despite all these surprises, she did not expect to get a new one. As she began her inspection of it, she noted that the ce was packed. Not only were therge party halls filled with countless guests, but the smaller, more private halls were also fully upied.


    Not even in the best moments of her old job had she seen a night as lively as the one she was seeing right now. After her initial surprise, she concentrated on observing the work of the courtesans.


    She soon realized that the girls were impable in their roles. They yed their roles perfectly and acted flirtatious by encouraging customers to consume food and liquor in excess, but without neglecting the promotion of their services.


    In a short time, Sonia, being the most valued courtesan of the Heavenly Pce left apanied by a client. Helena couldn''t believe how quickly Sonia had achieved her goal.


    Even so, she epted that being the most beautiful and sensual of the courtesans it was normal that there were some clients who only came to the Heavenly Pce to hire her services.


    However, after a few minutes, the expression on her face was priceless, as the doors opened for business an hour ago and all the courtesans were already in private providing their services to different clients.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t sneak into the private rooms to assess their sexual service performance, but the fact that they could capture clients so quickly was not normal, so leaving the party rooms she approached the reception.


    "Eh... Excuse me," Helena said with some embarrassment. "Victor, how can I help you, Helena?" The Heavenly Pce''s trustworthy receptionist answered. "Sorry, I still don''t remember all the names," she spoke again still embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, you just got here today, tell me, how can I help you?" Victor replied with a smile. "I wanted to ask you, are all courtesans so quick to find customers?" Helena said, bing serious.


    "It''s almost always like that," replied V¨ªctor, still smiling. Then Helena thanked him and left the reception thoughtfully, while she walked down the hall. Because she was lost in her thoughts, she did not notice Carolina who was walking in the opposite direction to her and they almost collided.


    "Are you okay? You''re lost", Carolina asked, a little worried when she saw Helena acting strange. Helena raised her head and seeing Carolina she said, "Excuse me, I was thinking of something. Do you think we can meet with Andrew right away? Helena said.


    The question puzzled Carolina. For a second she thought Helena wanted to make a move on Andrew and her jealousy was aroused for a second, but she calmed down as she remembered that Helena said "Can we", that included her.


    Carolina only nodded her head and apanied by Helena returned to the office where Andrew was. Seeing the two entering, Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows a little, because Carolina had just left and she was already back, not to mention that she was apanied by Helena.


    Andrew imagined the worst, he thought that Carolina wanted to recriminate something about Helena, but when Carolina spoke he calmed down. "Honey, Helena needs to talk to us," that''s what she said.


    Inviting them in, he got up from his desk and sat down on one of the sofas in the office. Carolina sat next to him and Helena stood in front of them without taking a seat, but Andrew insisted that she sit down so she did.


    Wanting to know what was going on, Andrew asked, "What did you want to talk about?" After the question the office fell silent for a few seconds and then Helena spoke, "I was wondering if you had noticed the activity of the courtesans."


    The question left Carolina and Andrew with question marks over their heads since they did not understand what Helena was saying and realizing that she had not expressed herself well, she exined, "I am referring to the fact that in less than an hour all the courtesans were at the rooms with clients".


    "Well, each one of them has a small group of regr clients, so they always have a busy night", answered Andrew, still confused by the question, but Carolina was a little more analytical and soon understood what Helena meant.


    She was the manager of the Heavenly Pce and took care of everything that happened in the establishment, but she was generally more focused on weing service and customer orders to the kitchen being appropriately handled, paying almost no attention to the courtesans. , because it was not her specialty and the girls always had clients.


    However, with Helena''s reminder, she understood and to rify she asked, "You mean that in an hour after opening, there are no courtesans in the halls?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean", Helena answered realizing that Carolina had noticed the problem. On the other hand, Andrew was still lost, he didn''t understand the conversation that the twodies were having.


    Carolina saw that Andrew hadn''t understood and letting out a helpless sigh, she said, "I don''t understand how you can be so brilliant for some things and so stupid for things as simple as this."


    Andrew just smiled helplessly and remained silent waiting for the situation to be rified, then Carolina exined, "The fact that the courtesans have clients so early is good because it means that they generate profits, but at the same time it shows ourck of personal".


    Carolina''sment made Andrew frown, but he still didn''t understand the rtionship between the fact that the courtesans did their job and theck of staff.


    When Carolina noticed that Andrew still didn''t understand the problem, she began to get annoyed, but Helena interrupted before she could unleash her anger on him, "Boss, if the courtesans are busy so early at night, it means that the other clients do not have ess to the pleasure service."


    Andrew''s eyes widened when he heard Helena, now he knew why Carolina was so upset with him, it was obvious what the problem was and he must have noticed it since Helena spoke at the beginning, but it wasn''t until they detailed it to him at this level that he understood.


    Andrew faced Carolina and bowed slightly apologizing, a little embarrassed for not having noticed the problem, leaving the girl defenseless who could only sigh and say, "It doesn''t matter, the point is that we need more courtesans."


    Helena didn''t speak, she just nodded her head and looked at her boss like waiting for a decision. Andrew ced his right hand on his chin as if thinking about something and after a few seconds he asked, "How many do you think we need?"


    Now it was Helena''s turn to look thoughtful, but she only went for a moment until she replied, "I''d say between 5 or 10 courtesans." Andrew made some quick calctions and nodded as he said, "Okay, I''ll think about that matter, you can leave."


    Helena got up and after a little bow left the office. Once Helena left the office, Andrew told Carolina, "At the most, we could have about 8 more courtesans."


    Carolina did not understand where that number came from and Andrew, noticing it, spoke again, "We only have 8 free rooms for employees." Carolina understood that, but she didn''t think they should be reduced by the number of free rooms, however, before she could speak, Andrew interrupted her, "Each courtesan must have her personal room."


    His tone was not interrogative, but imposing, there was no discussion, but Carolina still asked, "Why?" Then Andrew exined the reasons. "First of all forfort. Courtesans have heavy schedules and jobs not to mention the daily exercise, they need a personal space where they can rest.


    Carolina nodded understanding the point and Andrew continued, "Second, at the rate we are going, in less than 2 years, all the courtesans will have paid their debt, then they would be free, therefore, whoever has good treatment andforts, it allowed us to convince them to stay even after paying their debt."


    Hearing the second reason, Carolina understood the point. The first reason was valid but not enough for her not to ce two courtesans per room, but the second reason was more relevant to her.


    She was clear that the courtesans were gaining the affection of several clients and in the future that reputation would attract more clients and that represented greater profits if at that time the courtesans who gave the Heavenly Pce its reputation left, the business would suffer, so retaining them was an obligation for them.


    Understanding this, Carolina agreed with Andrew and thus it was established that the next day Andrew would go looking for new courtesans and the idea was to obtain 5 to 8 new courtesans.


    Thanks to the sales of the rejuvenating creams and the increased prices of the services of the Heavenly Pce, they were not short of money and it would not be difficult to get that number of courtesans and they could even afford to pick out some with above-average appearances.

 Chapter 75: CHAPTER 74

    The rest of the night passed uneventfully, then Carolina and Andrew retired to their room. Once inside they became affectionate, especially Carolina was a little more intense and assertive than normal.


    Andrew understood that she was trying harder because her jealousy was consuming her and she wanted to somehow reaffirm her affection for him, so Andrew didn''t hold back either and fucked her all night until they both fell unconscious of tiredness


    The next morning they got upter than usual because they had been wild the night before and went to bed quitete. Andrew hugged Carolina giving her the security she needed to forget her jealousy.


    Even though Andrew knew thanks to Fluffy that they would be eternal lovers and he had already told Carolina about it, emotions are difficult to control, especially when they are young and even more so when Carolina was a girl for the first time in love.


    She was always harassed for her beauty and had not entered into a love rtionship with anyone until Andrew appeared, therefore, even though her rationality told her that Andrew was right, her emotions took over her at times and she thought that she would lose her husband.


    After consoling her for a while, Andrew and Carolina got out of bed. They cleaned up the dirt umted byst night''s activity and after changing, they went to fulfill their obligations after breakfast.


    Carolina continued to oversee the renovations, and also receive food and liquor for the Heavenly Pce kitchen. On the other hand, Andrew left with Oliver towards one of the houses of Madanes to get the new courtesans.


    As Andrew and Oliver left, the courtesans began their daily exercises as usual. Helena also apanied them even though all her muscles ached from the previous day''s exercise.


    She knew that the pain and difort she felt were normal, as Sofia had warned her, but she had also told her that with time the pain would go away and she would see the results, everything was constant.


    At the end of the exercises, the girls were preparing to practice their roles, but Helena interrupted them by saying, "Today you don''t need to practice roles. I assessed that you are very proficient at it, so you don''t need to practice them every day. Today we will practice pleasure techniques".


    The courtesans obeyed since Helena was their boss, so they didn''t practice their roles. In addition, they were very curious to know how and what Helena would teach them since until now it was always Andrew who did that and it was all through personalized practice.


    They were very curious as to how Helena a woman would teach them. Then Helena started teaching everyone in the room where they normally did their exercises and role training.


    Helena gathered them together and standing in front of them began her ss. Although the style was different, the girls were happy, as she taught them how to strengthen their specialties with practical examples.


    Although they were practical examples, not a single item of clothing had been removed, it was all a simtion. For example, today she taught Atna a technique to move her tongue when she gave a blowjob she demonstrated it by using one of Atna''s fingers to pretend that it was a cock.


    Atna was impressed with Helena''s movements, she even got a little warm seeing her y with her fingers. The other advantage of this method was that all the courtesans were present and although it was not their specialty, they could always learn something from the others.


    When Helena licked Atna''s fingers, the other girls didn''t even blink, they were mesmerized by the sensual movements that Helena made with her mouth, they seemed to be in a trance and unconsciously many of them swallowed hard or licked their lips.


    Without realizing their bodies began to heat up and some more daring like Dami who were easily excitable even brought their hands to the middle of their legs and began to rub each other.


    Noticing that some girls started to touch each other, Helena stopped in her demonstration and let go of Atna''s hand which was drenched in saliva. Helena even had to use a small towel that she had on hand to wipe the saliva that she left on Atna''s hand because she could see that she wanted to suck it, so mesmerized she was.


    Even having finished the demonstration, the girls hadn''t snapped out of their daze and it wasn''t until Helena yelled at them that they returned to normal. Some even jumped in fright and blushed with embarrassment.


    "What do you think you are doing? This is not a session for you to masturbate, but for you to learn". Hearing Helena''s criticism, they all lowered their heads ashamed of their behavior.


    Helena didn''t chase them long and after regaining her calm with a long sigh, she resumed her lecture, "Since you already saw my demonstration, now it''s your turn."


    Thement left all the girls in the room confused, they did not understand what Helena meant, so she exined, "Now you will make a circle around me and go one by one and apply the technique that I showed you".


    Quickly they all understood. Without dy, they made a circle around her, and Atna stood in front of her, being the first to test what she had learned. Helena held out her hand and allowed Atna to y with it without being in the least upset by the spittle that stained it.


    Helena has a lot of experience and she had done many things in her life rted to the sexual field, so a little bit of saliva did not make her feel disgusted in the least, that''s why she proposed this methodology.


    There were two reasons for doing it this way. The first was that it allowed the other girls to watch the person trying and learn from what she was doing. The second reason is that by being the one experiencing what the courtesan was doing, she could offer more appropriate advice.


    She started with Atna. While she sucked on her finger and moved her tongue around, Helena was instructing her on what she was doing well and what was not, the feedback was immediate and Atna being the best in the use of her mouth understood immediately and adjusted her movements.


    After a few minutes, she asked her to stop, she wiped her saliva with the towel and asked Kidy to go next. In this way, she continued one by one with the same mechanics.


    In the end, Atna was the best performer, but the others weren''t bad, they were still a bit rough in their technique, but Helena was happy with the results, since the girls were assertive and dedicated, which made it easy to teach them.


    At the end of the session, everyone went back to their rooms to rest to be ready when the opening time arrived. Meanwhile, across town, Andrew and Oliver had visited various houses in Madanes looking for new courtesans.


    Although Andrew was not without money now, he also did not have enough to buy the highest-status girls in these ces. He had to settle for some girls who were about average, but not impressive at all.


    At best, they had a simr beauty to the girls from the Heavenly Pce and that was already more than enough for what they needed at the moment. Andrew bought exactly 8 new girls.


    Each of them had particr characteristics and although they needed to be polished, that was a job for Helena and the experience they gained from working in the Heavenly Pce.


    At the end of all their errands, Andrew and Oliver apanied by the 8 girls began to return to the Heavenly Pce, when they ran into Alfi, Johan''s son who stopped them to say hello.


    Alfi was casually on his way to the Heavenly Pce to talk to Andrew, but upon seeing him, he invited him to eat at a nearby restaurant, as he needed to discuss something with him, so Andrew ordered Oliver to take the girls back and exin to Carolina and Helena the situation to take care of them.


    Inside the restaurant, Alfi requested a private room and after ordering some dishes and liquor, they began to discuss the reason why Alfi was on his way to find him.


    It turns out that Alfi wanted to celebrate a party with some of his friends, but he didn''t want the typical formal party that nobles or people from high society throw, he wanted something more arbitrary and jovial.


    His friends were all young men from wealthy families or children of minor nobles with little love experience and even less sexual experience, simr to him in the past, so he wanted to offer them a pleasant night like he had experienced and wanted to rent the Heavenly Pce for one night to carry out this event.


    The proposal was not very attractive to Andrew, since it involved preventing other customers from entering and consumption would be lower, therefore, the money he would earn would be reduced, but, even so, Andrew epted.


    The reason was simple, first by doing this favor, he would gain some friendship with Alfi and consequently with Johan, who could be of help to him in the future.


    Secondly and most importantly, Alfi''s friends were wealthy and noble youths, therefore it would help make the Heavenly Pce better known to the most powerful and wealthy circles in the city.


    In other words, Andrew was aiming to build rtionships with influencers, so there was no reason not to sacrifice some short-term gains to build rtionships with long-term benefits.

 Chapter 76: CHAPTER 75

    Andrew and Alfi chatted for a couple of hours while eating and drinking some wine. They talked about the cost of renting the Heavenly Pce, the number of guests, the courtesans, the food, and the liquor, among many other details.


    Since Andrew could not close the premises from one day to the next, it was established that the party would take ce in a week, thus allowing the Heavenly Pce to prepare well and notify its clients of the closure of the establishment for that day, so they wouldn''t waste time going and finding the business closed.


    The negotiation was short, fast, and pleasant, Alfi did not have many requirements, he just wanted his friends to have a memorable experience and since he was a newbie at it, he left everything in the hands of Andrew and his staff.


    After finalizing all the negotiations, they remained eating, drinking, and chatting about unimportant topics. There Andrew learned that Alfi had been more proactive with women and even had some unofficial partners with whom he had fun.


    Upon learning this, Andrew didn''t know if Alfi was lying or not, because it seemed incredible to him that a man with Alfi''s personality would change so suddenly just by having sex once, but he didn''t mind looking for the truth either, he just continued the conversation.


    Time passed and soon Andrew had to say goodbye, he had to return to the Heavenly Pce to organize the new courtesans, although it was true that Carolina and Helena could take care of that, Andrew was the boss, so he had to meet with them.


    He said goodbye to Alfi and returned to the Heavenly Pce. When he arrived, he asked Victor to call Helena at the office. In the office, Andrew and Carolina were discussing the new courtesans when Helena arrived.


    "Tell me, how are the new girls? Have they settled in yet?" Andrew asked after a brief greeting. "They are already installed. I just chatted with them a bit, they don''t have a lot of experience, but they aren''t virgins either and they seem dedicated, with a bit of training they''ll be fine," Helena replied.


    They chatted a bit among the three of them, not only about the new courtesans but about the operation of the business. Helena exined to them how she would divide the training of the courtesans, which did not have many variations, she only changed the practice time for their roles.


    She exined to them that she would use 3 days to train the roles, another 3 days to train their pleasure skills, and one day off. Carolina and Andrew agreed with the n proposed by Helena, so they agreed to let her work freely.


    After Helena left, Andrew told Carolina about his meeting and deal with Alfi. Although she did not know him, Andrew told her about how he hade in disguise some time ago and Carolina remembered the event of Johan''s first visit.


    Andrew did not worry that Carolina leaked the information since she was the person he trusted the most after Fluffy, although thetter was not a person, even so, he warned her not to say anything, to which she agreed.


    After exining all that, they began to n how the event would take ce. While it was true that they could simply let the courtesans handle the situation, some preparations still needed to be made.


    After two hours of discussion, everything had been decided and then Carolina left the office to continue her duties since they were close to opening time for business.


    The new courtesans were not scheduled to serve today, but Helena felt that it was necessary for them to get used to the atmosphere of the Heavenly Pce quickly, so she had them put on waitress costumes and watch the older courtesans work.


    The women in the houses of Madanes were clear that they were "Hired" to providefort and pleasure services, so they did not feel any difort when entering a house of pleasure.


    Soon night came and with it the first clients. The new courtesans quickly began to observe how their older counterparts performed under Helena''s leadership and before long they were amazed.


    Their expressions weren''t much different from those shown by Helena the first time she witnessed this scene. Their surprise was not only because of Sonia and the others'' ability to get a client quickly but because of the number of clients the Heavenly Pce had.


    For them, that was good news, because the more clients they had, the more money they would earn, and since they knew thanks to Helena that Andrew was a generous man with his courtesans, they knew that they would receive their share of the money from him.


    Their excitement was not unjustified, for a courtesan was no different from a normal employee, the only difference was that they were forced to work for a debt, and their services involved selling their body, but that did not bother them, as long as they were treated well and received their share of the profits.


    To the general public, the courtesans were harlots, but that was just false propaganda to appear prestige and dignity because if that were real, the nobles and wealthy of the city would not be the biggest patrons of these establishments.


    There were even courtesans who, thanks to their beautiful appearances and great skills, were more coveted and admired than many noblewomen, therefore it was quite a strange profession.


    The night passed without incident and at dawn, everyone returned to rest. This time, Andrew and Carolina didn''t stay up all night like the night before, they just went to sleep holding each other.


    It wasn''t like they couldn''t have sex every night, they just didn''t feel like it today and just fell asleep. The next morning after breakfast, Andrew gathered all the staff together to report on the private party.


    "In a week the Heavenly Pce will have a private party for a group of wealthy and noble youths from the city, therefore we must prepare properly," Andrew began his speech.


    Andrew paused to look at the serious expressions of his staff and continued, "Helena, I need you to train the courtesans properly for these clients, as they are very important. Hector, I would like you to make a slightly more refined menu. If you need a specific product, let Carolina know".


    Helena and Hector just nodded their heads showing their understanding and Andrew went on to say, "Victor I need you to inform our clients of the event so they know we will be closing that day and I hope you will help with the logistics that day. Carolina, we also have to get our hands on a good quality liquor, you should visit the Flor de Cerezo store".


    These two also nodded in understanding of their obligations, so Andrew focused on Carmen who was now the head maid, and said, "Carmen I hope there will be a deep cleaning for that day and coordinate with Carolina for the decoration of the room, and finally Oliver the security of that day has to be perfect".


    After receiving their orders, everyone left to carry out their activities. Helena met with the courtesans to start the practice, Carmen and her team to clean the ce, Victor returned to the reception, Hector to the kitchen with his assistants to n the new menu and Oliver to establish a security n for that day.


    Carolina had not yet gone out to buy the necessary products for that day, as she needed to wait for Hector to tell her what materials she needed, so she continued with her regr tasks.


    On the other hand, Andrew went back to the office and called Fluffy immediately. Since he had obtained some points, he bought the sewing skill and some clothing designs.


    Because he didn''t have many points, he was only able to buy two clothing designs, the advantage is that, unlike the pharmacology skill, sewing allowed small changes to the designs at Andrew''s convenience.


    The designs he bought were nothing special, but they were essential to enhance the image of the Heavenly Pce employees. The first was a uniform for administrative and logistic staff and the second for courtesans.


    The first was the design of simple and elegant pants with a long-sleeved shirt and a sleeveless vest that provided a feeling of elegance and neatness, the best thing was that the design could be considered unisex, so it could be used by men and women without problems


    Although it wasn''t the most appropriate outfit for Carmen and her team physique and job as maids, they would have to put up with it for the moment, since he didn''t have enough points to buy a more suitable design.


    The design of the courtesans was a bit more versatile, as it was a kind of flowery and thin dress with dark tones. The advantage was that he could make it shorter or longer and change the patterns and colors to his liking, as long as he kept the essence of the design, so he could make one for each courtesan without them looking like the same dress.


    After buying this, he called Carolina and gave her a list of materials to make them and although confused by the list of materials, Carolina did not ask and she went out apanied by Oliver to do the shopping.

 Chapter 77: CHAPTER 76

    When Carolina and Oliver were about to go out to buy the materials requested by Andrew, Hector, the chef from the Heavenly Pce, came out of the kitchen and when he saw Carolina he smiled and handed her a list of food items.


    Despite it being a new menu, Andrew had not asked them to create a whole new line, what he wanted was for 2-3 new dishes to be introduced to make the gathering feel special and unique to the guests.


    Although it was true that only Alfi had hired the services of the Heavenly Pce and therefore they have no knowledge of the dishes served here, being young people of high social status it would not be unusual for them to find out somewhere and that is why Andrew wanted everything to be special.


    Carolina took the list and left. Her first stop was Candice''s store, Cherry Blossom. This store is in charge of providing the Heavenly Pce with food and liquor, not to mention that Carolina knows about Andrew''s ns, so she would not change suppliers for now.


    Although Carolina knew of her husband''s ns to want to be friends with Candice, she did not force her into the store by asking for Candice, she simply carried out her transactions as normal.


    Carolina and Oliver approached the counter as normal and handed the list made by Hector to the seller, while they asked for a rmendation for good quality liquor, but not very expensive, however, as soon as they had entered the store, the information about them was revealed to Candice.


    On the top floor of the establishment, Candice was evaluating how to proceed. To date it had been difficult to get detailed information from the Heavenly Pce, thanks to Oliver''s strict guard, so upon learning that Oliver was not there, he gave her an opportunity for her spies to sneak in.


    However, not everything was without risk. Even if Oliver wasn''t around, she didn''t know if Andrew had another strong guardian, not to mention that if she was found out, the possible association they had talked about would be impossible.


    Candice is a businesswoman, so she values anything that could make her money and although she didn''t know if partnering with Andrew would bring her ie, the mere history of the rejuvenating cream made her doubt her.


    Although she was frustrated by not knowing the other party she was negotiating with, Candice, decided not to send spies to the Heavenly Pce. Not only for the above reasons, but her instinct told her not to make the Heavenly Pce her enemy.


    She didn''t know where that feeling came from, but it was so strong that she didn''t dare to ignore it. After Carolina decided on one of the wines suggested by the vendor, she handed over the order, along with the delivery address, and after paying, she left with Oliver.


    Unlike Carolina, Oliver did notice that one of the store''s employees ran inside the store as soon as he saw them, so he knew that he was going to report Candice, but he didn''t worry, but he did keep on guard.


    He was clear that when he was in the Heavenly Pce, security was difficult to evade and that those interested in sneaking in there had a hard time, therefore, seeing him away, many might want to infiltrate, but he was calm because the Heavenly  Pce was not so unprotected as others thought.


    It turns out that after several days of good nutrition and rest, Aki recovered her physical condition and vigor. If it weren''t for the hideous scar on her face, she could pose as a courtesan on the level of Helena and Sonia.


    The girl was small in stature and her chest was quite t, but her fleshy legs, small waist, and big, firm, and shapely ass were really tempting, even Andrew wanted to touch it every time he saw her.


    However, that is not the point. The reason Oliver had the little assassin in mind, was the fact that while herbat strength was not close to his, her perception was impressive and it would be hard to get past her vignce and specializing in sneak attacks, the infiltrate would suffer.


    Leaving those thoughts in the back of his head, Oliver followed Carolina to a sewing shop, where they boughtrge amounts of fabric and thread and due to therge amount, she also requested that they be delivered directly to the Heavenly Pce.


    Having finished all the shopping, they started on their way back. The sun was already setting when they entered the red light district and suddenly Oliver grabbed Carolina''s arm and pulled her back and without hesitating he drew his katana.


    At first, Carolina wanted toin about Oliver''s sudden jerk, but seeing that he had drawn the sword and was on guard, her expression changed. Under a cold and serious expression, Carolina was a little scared, because she immediately understood that someone was attacking them.


    In the shadows of a nearby alley, three men armed with short swords hid trying to ambush Carolina and Oliver, but upon seeing Oliver''s movement, they were surprised, never expecting to be detected.


    These men were called ve catchers. In a few words, they were dedicated to capturing beautiful girls to sell them as ves, and for some time they had set their sights on Carolina since the area where the Heavenly Pce was located was on the periphery of the red light district and finding beauties like Carolina there was not normal.


    Being objective in that area, there was no woman more beautiful than Carolina, but since she went out, little of the Heavenly Pce was not so well known. Even with the number of people visiting the Heavenly Pce, rumors of her beauty hadn''t spread and it was because she wore ordinary clothes and no makeup that she normally went unnoticed.


    That was a method of defense that Carolina had adopted. During the day when only the members of the Heavenly Pce were in the establishment, she would dress up and look beautiful, mainly to show off in front of her husband, even though she would not admit it.


    On the other hand, when it was working hours she would put on simple clothes, she would remove her makeup, and even mess up her hair a bit, to hide her beauty. Until now it had worked, but to her bad luck when they went out today, Carolina was careless and didn''t "fix" herself, so she was seen by these men by mere chance.


    The three hidden ve catchers discussed in whispers whether they should attack or leave, and in the end their greed got the best of them. Their logic was not wrong, there was only one guard and there were three of them, besides, not capturing a beauty like Carolina was a sin for them.


    With that settled, they stepped out of the alley and with drawn swords and sinister smiles said, "Leave the girl and you can live." Carolina trembled in fright upon hearing that she was the target, but Oliver was as calm and serene as the surface of ake on a windless day.


    Oliver used his blessing to evaluate the three men and noted that they weren''t powerful at all. At best, they were as strong as one of the Heavenly Pce''s guard ves, so they were no threat to him.


    Seeing that Oliver remained silent, not wanting to back down, the three attackers became annoyed. Their annoyance was obvious, as they could be seen on their necks as the veins bulged, but before they could speak again, Oliver moved.


    The men were taken by surprise. Oliver''s speed was no joke, in seconds he was in front of one of them, and without hesitation, he pierced through the chest of one of the men. The man was stupefied, in a few seconds his hands lost strength and he dropped his sword and the light left his eyes, he had died.


    Hispanions took a few seconds to assimte what had happened and that was fatal, as it gave Oliver time to withdraw his katana and attack the next one with a diagonal cut that practically divided the man in two.


    Thest survivor was scared to see hisrades die and was preparing to flee, he did not want to face Oliver, because he knew that he had no chance of victory, but turning his back on an expert and powerful warrior like Oliver was a mistake.


    In seconds he caught up with the man but did not kill him, instead, he hit the legs causing him to fall to the ground. The man quickly rolled to the ground and tried to get up, but Oliver''s katananded on his neck, immobilizing him.


    Defenseless, the man wanted to beg for his life, but the words would note out of his mouth and his eyes were already shedding tears of panic. When he mustered up what little courage he had left and was going to speak, Oliver drew his katana back and with a sharp kick to the head knocked him unconscious.


    Oliver took his belt and tied the man''s hands and loaded him on his shoulder like a potato bundle and returning to Carolina said, "We should speed up Miss Carolina, it''s not safe at night."


    Although Carolina did not understand why Oliver had decided to take the attacker alive, she did not ask and just nodded her head and followed Oliver back to the Heavenly Pce, still with a little fear inside her.

 Chapter 78: CHAPTER 77

    Carolina and Oliver returned to the Heavenly Pce quite quickly, they had practically run their way back and even though Oliver was carrying the unconscious body of the man who attacked them, he was not at all slower than Carolina.


    When they arrived, the doors of the Heavenly Pce had not yet opened for business and Andrew happened to be discussing some business with Victor and Helena in the recession, so they saw them when they entered.


    Victor and Helena were surprised to see Oliver carrying someone, but Andrew was different, he focused his gaze on Carolina. Although the girl seemed moreposed she couldn''t fool Andrew.


    From a single nce, he could see that Carolina was resisting her emotions from overflowing, and with that, a cold look settled on his face. He immediately looked at Oliver and the man he was carrying and as if with tacit understanding, Oliver nodded and carried the man on his shoulders to the warehouse they used as an interrogation room.


    Andrew approached Carolina and taking her by the hand helped her to go to the office. The others didn''t notice, they thought that since they were a couple they were only showing their affection, but the reality was that Carolina had spent all her energy trying to reach the Heavenly Pce.


    The girl was trembling a little and her hand was cold, which indicated to Andrew that she was scared it didn''t seem like it had been an easy experience and that bothered Andrew a lot, every second that passed his gaze was colder.


    After arriving at the office, Andrew hugged Carolina and took her to the sofa, where they remained in each other''s embrace for a few minutes, without saying a word.


    Andrew tried tofort Carolina with his hug. It was as if he was trying to tell her that she was safe with him. Carolina caught Andrew''s feelings and her embrace tightened.


    A few minutester, Carolina managed to calm down, so the conversation began. Carolina told him everything that had happened, from the moment they had left until they met the 3 ve hunters and how Oliver handled the matter.


    Just hearing the story, Andrew was boiling with anger, he wanted to skin those men to death, but he knew he would have time for that, now he had tofort his wife, that was the most important thing.


    What they did not know was that a small figure was hiding in the shadows who had observed everything that had happened. Aki was now wearing a tight ck suit that enhanced her curves and a mask that covered her entire face.


    She used to spy on Andrew because she wanted to get to know him better. Although they had made a contract where she could be released from very, she was also preparing for the eventuality that the conditions were met and she would remain his ve.


    Aki wanted to know if Andrew was a trustworthy man and so far the girl had noints about him. In her perception, Andrew was a man who respected all of his employees and treated them well, despite the fact that most of them were ves.


    Not to mention that he loved Carolina, but it wasn''t until today that she realized the magnitude of his love for that woman. To others, it might go unnoticed, but to a trained person like her, Andrew''s suppressed anger was as clear as the morning sun.


    After Carolina finished recounting the facts, she was already a little more rxed, but at the same time, she fell prey to fatigue when she felt safe. After all, she had only remained conscious, thanks to the umted tension, due to the sense of warning that she had so far.


    Andrew picked her up and took her to her room and afterying her down on the bed he left the room. He stayed in the office for a few minutes trying to calm his anger and when he make it, he said, "Aki, do you have interrogation skills?"


    Still, in the shadows, Aki answered, "Yes," not surprised that Andrew noticed that she was in the office. It was normal since they had a master-ve contract, there was a connection between them, so they could feel each other to some extent.


    Without changing his expression, Andrew spoke again, "Question the man Oliver brought, I want to know everything, who is he? If he belongs to any organization? The strength of that organization, everything."


    Aki responded again with a brief, "Yes" and left to carry out his orders. Andrew noticed when the girl left the room, despite not having seen her at any time, he did not move from his position, he was going to wait for the results of the interrogation.


    He could use the method he had used against Debos''s subordinate at that time, but he knew that it was not an ability created to obtain information, since people could get lost in the sensation of pleasure and not answer his questions, so he preferred to let Aki take care of it.


    No one knows what methods Aki used to interrogate the man Oliver captured, but after an hour, Aki appeared at the office again to report the results.


    It turns out that the three men who attacked Oliver and Carolina did belong to an organization that was curiously called "Beauty Hunters" and had about 100 members.


    They were all men of dubious provenance and quite vicious in their actions. They had captured countless women in the red-light district and the fates of those girls were not pretty.


    Andrew listened to the report in silence and once Aki finished speaking, silence reigned in the office for a few minutes. As if he had finished thinking, Andrewmanded again, "Look up this organization, study them thoroughly, ande back to report back to me."


    Aki didn''t utter a word, just nodded, and disappeared into the shadows disying her great stealth skills. After she left, Andrew left the office and began to organize all the staff for the opening, because in Carolina''s condition, there was no way for her to work tonight, so he took that job for tonight.


    Soon the clients began to arrive and Victor began informing them that in a week they would have a private event and there would be no service. The clients were surprised to hear him, but they did not inquire about the matter, since it was not of their interest.


    However, when they arrived at their separate ballrooms, they were pleasantly surprised to notice that there were 8 new courtesans. The clients wanted to try a new service, these neers got clients pretty quickly.


    Despite the inexperience, the girls were young and assertive, not to mention enthusiastic as well, and the customers who used their services were pleased with that, so the Heavenly Pce had another fruitful night.


    When Andrew returned to the room after seeing off thest customer, he found Carolina awake. The girl had gotten up and changed her night clothes when she saw Andrewe in.


    She gave him a slight smile as if to show him that she was already better and noticing that, Andrew approached her, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her. It was a soft and loving kiss, like a caress.


    Carolina responded assertively and as if trying to forget the event she had suffered, she began to undress Andrew and he did the same with her. Soon they were naked facing each other kissing and caressing their bodies.


    Andrew moved his hands like an octopus all over Carolina''s body, especially massaging her ass. In his past life, Andrew was a man who preferred asses over boobs and fortunately for him, in this life, he was surrounded by girls with nice asses.


    After the forey was done, Andrew''s cock was ready to explode and Carolina''s pussy was wet and ready for action. Without holding back, Andrew led Carolina to the bed and feeling intrepid made her get on all fours.


    Perhaps because of the experience that Carolina had just suffered, she agreed to this position that she had never done and that she considered shameful. Seeing Carolina''s dripping pussy turned on Andrew who without hesitation prated until he reached the girl''s womb.


    Carolina''s entire body trembled with Andrew''s strong and deep thrust and it wasn''t until Andrew began to move his hips that the girl snapped out of her shocked state.


    Andrew entered her violently. His pelvis hit Carolina''s ass hard when prating her and a loud contact sound resounded to the rhythm of the moans that the girl didn''t even bother to hold back.


    They continued in that position for several minutes and Carolina already showed signs of wanting to cum, since her pussy was so wet that a water stain had been created on the bed sheets.


    Andrew had no mercy on her and prated her until she came. Perhaps due to the stress released by cumming, Carolina fell unconscious, but Andrew still had the energy to continue, however, he decided not to give free rein to his lust, knowing that Carolina had been through a lot that day, so he let her rest.


    Amodating Carolina on the bed in a morefortable position for her to rest, Andrew went to the bathroom to take a shower with cold water, to dispel the condition, but even with that, he was still erect as at the beginning, so he had no other solution than masturbating.


    After relieving himself, he returned to the room and slept next to his wife whoy peacefully in the realm of dreams. He smiled seeing her sofortable and after kissing her on the cheek, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 79: CHAPTER 78

    Although Carolina was the first to fall asleep, Andrew was the first to get up. When he saw that his wife was still cidly in the realm of dreams, he didn''t bother to pick her up.


    With everything she had suffered the day before, Andrew preferred to let her rest as long as she wanted, so he got up and left the room making as little noise as possible so do not to wake her up.


    After washing up and changing his clothes, Andrew did not follow his usual routine, which was to go into the office to check the ount books, but walked to the reception where he found Oliver and asked him to take him to the store where was staying the man he had brought the day before.


    Before long, Andrew was in front of the man who had fallen unconscious due to the injuries and loss of blood he had suffered, after the interrogation that Aki had subjected him to.


    From the injuries he had, Andrew could understand how Aki "Interrogated" him, but he was not at all satisfied with the pain inflicted. Despite having been in this world for many years and having seen its cruelty and even ordered his subordinates to do many things that were not epted in his previous life, he had never directly inflicted damage.


    However, he hade in front of this man with every intention of making him suffer. Andrew asked Oliver to leave him alone and although thetter hesitated, he still obeyed the order.


    Within minutes of Oliver leaving the room, he could hear the captured man''s screams of agony and pain. The screamssted for about half an hour when the man had no strength to continue screaming, however, Andrew did not leave the room for two hours.


    When he came out, Oliver could see his boss with a cold look and a stoic expression on his face, as if nothing had happened, but the blood on his hands gave away what he had done.


    Andrew said calmly, "You know what to do" and then he left. Oliver entered the room and found the man mutted to the point where he was no longer recognizable.


    Multiple cuts all over the body, including his face. His manhood had been severed, his tendons torn, and blood-soaked the floor. Oliver was surprised to see the man''s state because he never imagined that his normally calm boss would be able to create such a macabre scene.


    At that moment, Oliver came to the realization that his boss was not a man to be trifled with. He knew that his boss was decisive even when it came to torturing and killing, but he didn''t expect him to do it himself.


    Oliver took note of this event. He had learned what the inverse scale of his boss was, that was his women. Andrew was a man of temperament and you can even say that he is kind, but when his wife was wronged, he was a demon, that''s how Oliver ssified him.


    Andrew went to wash and change because he was covered in blood and after doing so, he went into the office to check the books as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Although he arrived at the office with the intention of carrying out his usual routine, he realized that he could not concentrate and so he called Fluffy, "What happened to me?", he asked surprised that this was the question that came up from his mouth.


    Fluffy looked at him cautiously, he knew what Andrew wanted to say, but he wasn''t sure if it was the right time to tell him, but when he saw that his master looked at him seriously, he sighed resignedly and began to tell him.


    "Master, I wanted to tell you this as you go along, but it looks like I''ll have to tell you about everything," Andrew looked at him warily, but before he could speak, Fluffy continued.


    "Master, the god''s Eros, they are very special. As you may have noticed, they have many abilities that, although they are focused on sex and eroticism, belong to other gods, but the greatest particrity of the Eros gods are their emotions".


    Andrew still didn''t understand what Fluffy meant, so he remained silent and allowed him to continue speaking, "Before, you had suffered a state of euphoria when you held yourself back from having sex your way, I also told you that you were a god of love, but this It''s not entirely true."


    Fluffy paused and continued with his exnation, "Certainly you have a strong rtionship with love and that''s why you benefit from it, but you don''t control it, because you are not the god of love. However, by loving so passionately, what you love is sacred, so all that love can go in other directions."


    Although he hadn''t finished exining, Andrew understood what he meant. What a god Eros enjoyed the most is sex, but what he loves most are his eternalpanions, his wives, so to defend his wives an Eros god was dangerous.


    For this reason, he had the coolness to torture to death the man who attacked Carolina even though he had never even held a weapon in his life. However, this understanding allowed him to understand another matter, for which he asked, "Does this mean that my hatred for what hurts what I loved is on the same level as my love and therefore my behavior?"


    Fluffy responded with a short, "Yes", then Andrew asked what he really wanted to ask, "So I must have the ability to protect what I love, right?".


    "That''s right, master. A god Eros has powerfulbat abilities, even though I had told you that you didn''t. The reason I didn''t tell you was because they are too expensive and you don''t have the level to use them." Fluff paused and continued.


    "My intention was to teach you about themter, but my miscalction was that you would get a wife so soon. With the birth of love, the ability to protect is also born, and so is hate.


    After those words, the office fell silent. Fluffy said nothing more and Andrew was thinking about the implications of this new information and after several minutes of deep thought he spoke, "What do you rmend?"


    "As I said before, the master''s level and the few points you have don''t allow you to use these abilities, so for now you must stay the same, increase your level and find alternatives to protect your wife," Fluffy said seriously.


    Andrew understood what Fluffy was saying. He had just experienced the surge of anger that came from being in front of the man who threatened what he loved the most and he knew that if he allowed his emotions to control him he could make a mistake that would cost him dearly.


    Seeing that Andrew understood the implications of his words, Fluffy smiled and withdrew without waiting for Andrew''s permission. Andrew remained in deep thought for several minutes as if searching for a solution, but in the end, he could only continue with the suggestion that Fluffy had given him.


    He abandoned all those thoughts and resumed his routine. In the Heavenly Pce, apart from Oliver, no one knew what Andrew had done, so they all continued doing their corresponding activities.


    Since Carolina was still asleep and Andrew did not leave the office, Victor was the one who received the products that had been ordered yesterday. He unloaded the groceries and liquor in the kitchen where Hector took care of them and the cloth and threads were to be taken to the office, but Oliver stopped him.


    "The boss is busy right now, you can take that to an empty room for now," Oliver said. Victor didn''t understand the reason, but something in Oliver''s behavior told him that his boss really wouldn''t receive him in the best way, so he unloaded those products in one of the private ballrooms.


    Oliver went out to get rid of the body of the ve hunter, Hector began to develop the new dishes and Victor was in charge of directing the cleaning tasks of the maids.


    On the other hand, Helena and the courtesans had begun their exercise routine. The new courtesans had adapted quickly and followed orders diligently, especially when they found out what these exercises were for.


    Uponpletion, Helena began training them in sexual techniques. She started by evaluating their oral sex technique that she had taught them a few days ago and after checking the progress she taught a new technique.


    This time it was the cowgirl position. Although it was true that all the girls knew this technique, Helena showed them how to take it to another level. The secret was in the movement of the hips.


    Normally, the girls who used this position focused on raising and lowering their hips, but Helena exined to them that the magic was in the change of directions, in a nutshell not just going up and down, but making circr movements and the speed intervals.


    She wanted them to understand that they had to be gentle and soft before changing their pace to fast and aggressive. Added to the different hip movements, they could highlight the pleasure given and received.

 Chapter 80: CHAPTER 79

    That day Carolina woke up until lunchtime, but her expression was rxed and calm, apparently the rest had allowed her to recover from her traumatic experience the day before.


    Although everyone had missed her at breakfast time, Andrew had made the excuse that she was tired from all the errands she had to run the day before, and although no one believed him, none of them said anything.


    When she was seen appearing at lunchtime, no one asked her the real reason for her absence at her breakfast either. However, Carolina had created a good rtionship with the courtesans and when the lunch was over, she was swept away by them.


    Carolina was surprised by the behavior of the girls, but she understood that they wanted to ask her orment on something that was not convenient for Andrew to hear because they always behaved in this way when it was a situation of this type.


    "Tell us, youngdy, why didn''t you show up at breakfast?" Dami asked with stars in her eyes a little impatient. The courtesans addressed Andrew as Young Master and as Carolina was his wife, they began to call her youngdy, although she had told them it was not necessary.


    Carolina''s eyes widened at the unexpected question and almost subconsciously answered what had happened, but fortunately, she contained herself. She thought that if they were asking her, that meant that Andrew hadn''t told them for some reason, so she dodged the question with another question.


    "Didn''t Andrew tell you why?" All the girls gave a wry smile and Sonia said, "He said you were tired from the errands you ran yesterday, but do you really believe we''ll eat that story?", and before Carolina could say anything, Dami spoke again, "Yes, we''re not stupid, tell us, did you stay upst night?"


    All the courtesans seemed very interested in knowing the details. Even Helena and the new courtesans who still didn''t know her well were present and wanted to know.


    Carolina knew what Dami was insinuating about staying up all night and understanding that Andrew did not want the event she suffered to be known, she decided to bite the bullet and replied pretending, "Yes, it was too intensest night. I even fell unconscious and well, that''s why I woke upte."


    Even she herself was surprised at her good acting when saying that sentence since all the courtesans seemed to have believed her, but she did not expect thatment to generate a number of questions asking for details.


    Helena and the new courtesans were surprised at how Carolina and the other courtesans talked about a private topic as if it were an everyday chat, but since they were also interested, they remained silent listening to the story.


    When Carolina finally managed to get rid of the interrogation of the others, she headed towards the office toin to Andrew about what she had to suffer, although it was not his fault, however, she still wanted to bother him but was stopped by Helena.


    "Youngdy, can I have a few words with you?" Helena asked very formally, which seemed very strange to Carolina, but she still agreed and told her, "No problem, let''s go to the office."


    Helena seemed unwilling to go to the office and a little nervous she spoke again, "I really would like to speak privately with the youngdy, can we do it in my room?"


    Her unexpected request made Carolina wrinkle her eyebrows because it seemed strange that Helena wanted to talk in her room, but seeing how nervous she seemed, Carolina felt that Helena had no bad intentions so she nodded and they headed there.


    Once in Helena''s room, they closed the door and sat on the bed since there was no other ce to do so, and then an ufortable silence spread throughout the room.


    Carolina watched Helena carefully, trying to understand what Helena''s intentions were, but seeing her so nervous and having difficulty expressing herself, she could only smile at how tender the voluptuous and beautiful woman looked because she did not fit the image she expressed in her appearance.


    "So, what did you want to tell me?" Carolina broke the silence, a little more rxed. Seeing Carolina starting the conversation, Helena mustered all her courage and began to speak, "Youngdy...", but she was interrupted, "You can call me Carolina in private".


    "So... Carolina, I realized that you are very close to the courtesans to the point of telling them about your privacy and it made me curious." Carolina was taken by surprise again, because she didn''t expect Helena to want to know about that topic, even so, she answered.


    "Well, they''ve helped me a lot since I came to the Heavenly Pce," then Carolina paused and added, "But I''m sure that''s not what you wanted to talk about, right?"


    Helena smiled wryly seeing that Carolina had guessed her intentions and taking a deep breath she said again, "Well, notpletely, what happens is that seeing how well you get along with them, I was wondering if you were angry or dissatisfied with me".


    Helena''sment had managed to surprise Carolina again, but she soon wrinkled her eyebrows and when Helena noticed it, she panicked and exined, "It''s just that since I got here, I''ve noticed that you treat me with a bit of suspicion".


    Helena was silent after thatment and you could even see a bit of nervousness in her eyes it was normal since Carolina was the boss''s wife, therefore, she was also her boss and she was afraid of bothering her, but she had really felt ufortable with Carolina''s treatment and wanted to understand why.


    Carolina unconsciously made a strange face, which Helena interpreted as that she was upset and this scared her, but Carolina wasn''t really upset, she was conflicted because she knew it was all due to the unjustified jealousy she felt.


    After a short internal battle of several seconds, Carolina sighed and decided to be honest, "I''m not mad at you, I''m just jealous."


    Now it was Helena''s turn to miss her. She didn''t understand what Carolina was saying, and knowing that Carolina spoke again, "My husband is the first and only man in my entire life, but I also know that he will not be a one-woman man, and although I had psyched myself up to ept that fact When I saw that another beautiful woman appeared around him, jealousy invaded me.


    When Helena heard Carolina''s exnation, she understood everything immediately. Normally one would think that being surrounded by beauties, Carolina didn''t care that Andrew was with other girls, but this was because at an unconscious level, Carolina knew that she was the most beautiful woman around him and she didn''t feel threatened.


    However, Helena was different. Although it was true that she was not prettier than Carolina, the difference was not much, Eros''s eyes corroborated it, although Carolina did not know that, for her, it was only the simple eye of a woman who identified this.


    After a few minutes of silence, Helena suddenly burst outughing. It was so abrupt that Carolina jumped a little when she was taken by surprise and saw Helenaugh without any restraint to the point that she was rolling on the bed holding her stomach that ached fromughing so much, she painted herself red with embarrassment.


    Helena showed no signs of stopping and Carolina got upset with a fake anger created by her embarrassment she hit Helena''s ass with her palm while she said, "That''s good enough, you''reughing too much".


    Helena stoppedughing and rubbed her buttocks, pretending to be hurt by Carolina''s p, but it was just acting. Seeing how Helena was pretending, now it was Carolina who let out a littleugh, and out of nowhere, they were bothughing for no reason.


    After a few seconds, they calmed down and again faced each other, but the tension that was there before no longer existed and Helena was the first to break the silence, "I understand your reasons now, but I think your problem lies in the fact of wanting to face the situation with reason".


    Carolina wrinkled her eyebrows again, not understanding what Helena was saying, so thetter continued speaking, "You already know that the boss is not a one-woman man, but you know that in your head, your heart will still be a little resistant to that, so I think you should rx, instead of worrying about what your man will do with other women, you better get involved."


    Helena''s exnation was supposed to rify her previous words, but Carolina only got more confused, and when Helena noticed that, she continued to exin, "Carolina, instead of worrying about the boss having sex with other women, why not do you participate with him?"


    Now Carolina understood. What Helena wanted to tell her was for her not to withdraw from the situation, but for her to jump right in and participate. Although she understood, she did not share her point of view, because if she felt like this now, she could not imagine how she would feel if she participated, she believed that she would not bear it.


    Helena noticed Carolina''s conflict and with a smile, she said again, "Do you think it will be more difficult?", to which Carolina only nodded her head, and then Helena said, "Look at it this way, why see the other girls aspetition? Isn''t it better to see them as allies?"


    Seeing that Carolina still didn''t understand, Helena spoke again, "Carolina, don''t see other women as if they wanted to take away your husband, but rather as a sister who shares your feelings, whether it''s pleasure or love. Who knows you can even consider them your wives too".


    Carolina understood what Helena was saying, but she couldn''t process the image. She had never thought about it and, in fact, there is no anyone else who does. Although harems in this world are normal, the reality was that there was generally no harmony among the members of those harems, which is why Carolina couldn''t process the image.


    Helena also knew that, so she said, "I know there aren''t many rtionships like that, but tell me, will the boss dump you?" Then the image of Andrew appeared in Carolina''s mind and for some reason instinctively she shook her head in denie.


    "So what are you afraid of? Why get bitter on the subject? You better enjoy", Helena said, trying to convince her and seeing that Carolina was somehow beginning to ept her proposal, she smiled, hugged her and whispered mischievously in her ear, "Tonight I will visit your room and we will have a great time".

 Chapter 81: CHAPTER 80

    Hearing Helena''s provocative whisper, Carolina''s face flushed red and to get out of her embarrassing situation, she turned to Helena and with feigned fury grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them while saying, "That was your intention, right? Convince me to take advantage."


    Carolina wasn''t really angry. Somehow she had epted Helena''s proposal to be more active instead of restrictive about Andrew''s partners, but feeling ashamed of Helena''s provocation she decided to tease her to hide how she felt.


    Helena perfectly understood that Carolina was only embarrassed, so she pretended to be offended in the same way, making a symbolic fight to prevent Carolina from continuing to y with her tits.


    However, the situation took an unexpected turn when Helena somehow fell lying on her bed and Carolina, bothering her, fell on top of her.


    Falling into an awkward position, the two girls stared at each other with a bit of difort, as it seemed that Carolina had knocked Helena down and intended to do something to her, but in reality, it was just an unintentional ident.


    An awkward silence spread over the room. They stared at each other and blushed with embarrassment, but Helena, being older and experienced, soon smiled and surrounded Carolina''s neck with her arms, brought her closer, and stole her lips.


    Carolina''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t react until her lips had met Helena''s and the first thought she had of her was to separate from her, but then she felt how Helena exerted her force and didn''t allow her to withdraw.


    After a few seconds, Helena released her grip and her kiss ended. Although Carolina had withdrawn, she was still over Helena and was staring at her with surprise at what had happened.


    Staring at Helena with mixed feelings, she could see that Helena smiled at her amused as if she was making fun of her and that annoyed her, so wanting to take revenge, she approached and kissed her.


    Although it seemed like a strange way to get back at her for some reason, she felt at that moment that it was the right move and Helena didn''t run away and returned the kiss and even hugged Carolina around.


    This kiss was more prolonged and more passionate. Although it was Carolina who kissed her, Helena was the one who took the lead and started using her tongue. Carolina was surprised when she felt Helena''s tongue invade her, but even so, she let her in and her tongues intertwined like a pair of snakes in a courtship dance.


    It all happened by ident, but out of nowhere, the situation evolved and their bodies began to heat up and not taking it anymore, Helena slid her hands up to Carolina''s ass and began to y with it.


    Carolina jumped a little, not expecting Helena to start massaging her ass, but after the initial surprise, she paid no attention to her and let her y while she concentrated on kissing her.


    They remained for several seconds in that position before separating a bit and their breathing was a little agitated. Their faces were red, but not from embarrassment, but from excitement, because you could see that their nipples were erect, and despite having their clothes on you couldn''t see that their pussies were a little wet.


    Helena had kissed Carolina just to make fun of her and make her lower her defenses against her proposal and Carolina had kissed Helena in retaliation showing to Helena that she couldn''t make fun of her, but things got out of control and now the two girls were excited.


    Despite being seething with excitement, they hadn''t moved when they broke their second kiss and Helena being the one who had started it, pressed her lips together and made the decision to go all out.


    She held Carolina by her waist and moving forcefully made her turn until they changed positions. Now Carolina was lying on the bed and Helena was on top of her.


    Although Carolina did not expect Helena''s sudden movement, she did not resist either, in fact, she was very excited. She did not know how to take the initiative and was looking forward to Helena, so she was somehow a little excited about what was going to happen.


    Helena noticing that Carolina was not opposed, smiled and stopped doubting. She moved closer to her and started kissing her again. Carolina is a girl inexperienced in sex and that was understandable, after all, she had only had sex with Andrew and not many times, so having sex with another woman was even more out of her knowledge.


    This inexperience was easily noticed, because since Helena took control of her, Carolina only limited herself to answering her kisses, she didn''t even move, and wanting to guide her, Helena took one of her hands and dragged it to her ass.


    Carolina noticed that Helena had taken her hand and ced it on her ass, she understood what she wanted, and moving her other hand began to massage Helena''s ass.


    Noticing that Carolina was touching her, Helena inwardly approved and continued to kiss her youngdy''s lips. Being an experienced woman, it wasn''t the first time she had sex with a woman, therefore, she knew what to do.


    Helena had been kissing Carolina for quite some time and she knew that she had to move on, but she also knew that Carolina was still tense and that was because, although she was excited, she still maintained her distrust of moving forward, so the first thing that she has to do was try to rx Carolina''s body.


    After several minutes, Carolina couldn''t take it anymore and on her own initiative, she moved one of her hands to Helena''s tits and began to massage both her ass and tits.


    Feeling this, Helena smiled, because this was what she was waiting for and decidedly stopped kissing Carolina''s lips and went down to her neck, which made Carolina feel a tingle all over her body, she even arched her back with pleasure.


    Due to Helena''s movement, Carolina lost her concentration and stopped moving her hands, but this time Helena did not urge her to touch her and she continued kissing her neck and followed her path until she reached the chest.


    Carolina had fallen prey to pleasure and just stood on the receiving end and let Helena do whatever she wanted with her and Helena didn''t hold back as she promptly unbuttoned Carolina''s blouse, and removed her bra exposing Carolina''s tits.


    Even though Carolina''s tits didn''tpare to hers, since they were smaller, they were by no means small and her pink, erect nipples made Helena stop for a second to admire them.


    Sensing Helena''s gaze, Carolina instinctively tried to cover them, but a little annoyed, Helena pushed Carolina''s hands away from her and pinned them. Carolina struggled a bit trying to get free of her, but Helena didn''t allow it and red at her as if Carolina''s action was taboo.


    Carolina couldn''t stand Helena''s annoying look and turned her head to avoid Helena''s gaze while she blushed with embarrassment and then Helena smiled when she saw how cute her partner was, so she stopped looking at her and dived into Carolina''s tits.


    Helena began to suck and gently bite Carolina''s nipples who couldn''t help but let out a muffled moan. Soon, she felt that Helena had let go of her hands, but she didn''t try to stop Helena from doing what she was doing to her, instead, she stroked Helena''s hair as if urging her on.


    Knowing that Carolina was no longer refusing, Helena became more daring and began to take off her clothes, while her mouth followed her way to the lower part of Carolina''s body.


    The youngdy of the Heavenly Pce was already lost in pleasure and did not think of anything, just enjoying the treatment that Helena was giving her and she did not even notice that the only item of clothing she still had was her pantyhose.


    Helena reached Carolina''s crotch and began to suck Carolina''s pussy without removing her pantyhose and a new current of pleasure ran through Carolina''s body when she felt how Helena was ying with her.


    After sucking Carolina for a few minutes, the panties were wet as if they had just been washed and it was not known if it was from Helena''s saliva or Carolina''s pussy juices, but that did not matter, Helena removed them and seeing the pink and wet pussy in front of her did not stop.


    Helena gripped Carolina''s thighs tightly and brought her mouth close to Carolina''s pussy and began to suck on it as if it were the most delicious delicacy she had ever tasted. Carolina could only moan with pleasure while she held Helena''s hair tightly trying to resist the pleasure.


    With all her experience, Helena knew which parts to touch and although her mouth covered almost all of Carolina''s pussy, she did not forget to move her tongue to enhance the experience, as well as use one of her hands to y with the girl''s clit. At that moment Carolina didn''t look like Helena''s boss, but like her sex ve.


    Carolina was defenseless against Helena''s attacks and she just enjoyed it. It was a new experience. It wasn''t that she had never received oral sex from Andrew, but with Helena the sensation was different. She didn''t know if it was because it was a woman who was ying with her or because of the technique she used, but the pleasure was different.


    After several minutes, Carolina couldn''t resist and she cum. Helena knew that Carolina was about to cum, but she didn''t pull back and when Carolina''s pussy expelled all the juices from her, she opened her mouth with pleasure. She received them without any gesture of dissatisfaction.


    Despite receiving Carolina''s juices, she couldn''t keep them all in and the sheets beneath her received them creating arge wet patch. Carolina breathed with difficulty, while her body suffered small spasms from the orgasm, then Helena withdrew, climbed onto Carolina''s body, and kissed her again.


    This time it was a short kiss and then shey down on the bed next to Carolina and watched her with a satisfied smile as she recovered from her orgasm. When Carolina recovered from her agitation, she turned to Helena, and seeing her smile, she turned red as a tomato, but she didn''t hide.


    Helena didn''t bother her anymore and with a soft caress, she asked, "Did you enjoy it?" Carolina turned redder, she just nodded her head, and seeing her, Helena said again, "Now it''s your turn."

 Chapter 82: CHAPTER 81

    Carolina''s first reaction to Helena''s flirtatiousment was surprising, but it onlysted a few seconds before it turned into shyness and then embarrassment.


    It was not an abnormal reaction, since Carolina is inexperienced, and although a few seconds ago she was enjoying Helena''s service, now that she was asked to return the service she did not know what to do.


    Helena was very clear that Carolina would not move on her own, but seeing the cute reaction that Carolina was having, just warmed her up, so she got up from the bed and took off her clothes.


    Completely naked, she posed for Carolina to admire her pronounced curves, and as she expected the cute reaction of embarrassment on Carolina''s face was all she needed to attack her again.


    Knowing that Carolina would not take the initiative, Helena did. She approached her and began to kiss her and as she did so, she took Carolina''s hands and urged her to massage her tits.


    Carolina is inexperienced, but not stupid. Noticing that Helena guided her to massage her tits, she understood that Helena wanted Carolina to touch her everywhere, and trying to imitate what Helena had done to her a few minutes ago, Carolina steeled herself and began to move her hands all over Helena''s body.


    Carolina first massaged Helena''s tits, then broke the kiss and started kissing Helena on the neck,ter her chest, and ended up on her tits. Helena''s nipples were erect and Carolina couldn''t resist the temptation to bite them.


    Although Carolina was a bit clumsy in her advance, Helena didn''t worry, she just limited herself to enjoying the service. Little by little, Carolina went down until she reached Helena''s pussy and began to suck it.


    It was obvious that it was Carolina''s first time giving oral sex to a girl since she didn''t hit any of Helena''s erogenous points, so Helena decided to guide her.


    With slight movements she indicated where she had to move her tongue, also that she uses her free hand to rub her clitoris and with those few instructions Carolina began to give Helena pleasure.


    Although Carolina improved, she was not to the point of having Helena''s technique, so she asked Carolina to withdraw from her, and sitting on the bed she instructed Carolina to do the same.


    They intertwined their legs, to the point that their pussies touched and created a perfect scissor. Again, Helena took the leading role for her, as she began to move her hips and the rubbing of her pussies made them both moan.


    Even though the pleasure was intoxicating, Helena did not lose herself and reaching out her arms began to y with Carolina''s tits. Noticing that Carolina followed suit and did the same.


    Now they both moved their hips to rub their cunts against each other, while they shared a passionate kiss while massaging their tits.


    Their movements were more and more violent and in a few minutes, they reached the limit and cum at the same time. Another patch of moisture drew across the sheets as the girls hugged each other to resist the spasms they were having due to orgasm.


    Soon the spasms stopped, but their breaths were rough and ragged, and trying to rest, theyy side by side on the bed. Helena recovered first, but she didn''t continue attacking Carolina''s body, as she had already cum twice and she was satisfied, so she ended the session.


    After several minutes, Carolina had regained herposure, but she did not get up. She remained lying next to Helena who looked at her tenderly and that embarrassed Carolina.


    "Did you have fun?" Helena asked while she tenderly caressed Carolina''s hair. The youngdy from the Heavenly Pce did not utter a word, she merely nodded her head.


    Seeing Carolina''s shy response, Helena wanted to continue bothering her, but she stopped herself and asked again, "How does it feel to have sex with me before the boss could?"


    Hearing Helena''s question, Carolina turned red as a tomato, because Helena was rubbing in her face the fact that she was jealous that her husband had sex with other couples and she had just had sex with someone different.


    Helena knew that Carolina had understood that her question was a way of getting wet from the irony that her jealousy was useless and that is why she pressured her even more, "You see it''s better to participate actively."


    Carolina didn''t say anything. She did not want to admit that she had enjoyed having sex with Helena and agreed with her, it could be considered that her pride did not allow it, but Helena would not let her get away so easily, because she spoke again, "Don''t be silent, did you enjoy it? Right?".


    Helena''s constant insistence made Carolina impatient, who answered a little annoyed, "Okay, I like it, are you happy?" Helena watched Carolina get angry and her smile became more pronounced, then she approached Carolina and hugged her while saying, "You don''t have to get upset, but if you want to move forward you shouldn''t hide making excuses, admitting it is good."


    This time Carolina didn''t say anything and she just allowed Helena to hold her in her embrace and enjoyed the caresses that she was giving her. Theyy in silence for a long time.


    Because they did not speak and were tired from their intense activity, they fell prey to sleep and fell asleep. They only woke up when the sun was setting.


    They got up, cleaned up, and put on their clothes, but they didn''t leave the room. Carolina still felt ashamed to remember what they had done, but she had already epted it, on the other hand, Helena was indifferent, for her, having sex at these times in her life was something normal.


    The awkward silencested several minutes after they got dressed and not taking it anymore, Helena spoke, "Carolina, it was fun", to which Carolina replied, "Yes, it was", then the silence reigned again.


    Suddenly Helena looked at her bedroom window and seeing that it was getting dark, she approached Carolina, kissed her softly, and said, "It''s almost time to open, it''s better to go out."


    Carolina nodded again and before they left the room, she said, "Don''t go to our room today." Helena stopped immediately upon hearing Carolina and, turning to look at her, wrinkled her eyebrows as if asking, "Why?"


    Understanding what Helena wanted to know, she exined, "Helena, make no mistake, I''m not going to back down, it''s just that we had a lot of fun today, I''d like to save the session for another time".


    Helena didn''tpletely believe her, but seeing that Carolina still seemed reluctant to change her mind, she helplessly sighed and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait until you feel ready."


    She caressed one of Carolina''s cheeks tenderly and left the room, leaving Carolina alone with conflicted feelings. She was determined to have a threesome with Andrew and Helena, but it wasn''t the time yet or at least that was what she told herself as an excuse.


    By the time Carolina left the room, the Heavenly Pce already had some customersing in and she could see all the staff going about their business. Victor greeted everyone at the front desk as usual, Helena instructed the courtesans to do their jobs, and the waitresses could be seening in and out of the kitchen with different tes of food and bottles of liquor.


    Carolina wasn''t in the mood to oversee the logistics of the Heavenly Pce''s operations like she normally did, so she decided to go to the office and meet Andrew.


    She wanted to go to the office for two reasons. The first was that she didn''t want to work that day, maybe she was feeling tired from the intense session she had with Helena in the afternoon hours.


    And the second reason was that she wanted to tell Andrew about what had happened, as well as the proposal that Helena had made to her. Somehow she knew Andrew wouldn''t call her out for having sex with Helena, but still, she felt a little guilty.


    Carolina was not wrong. For Andrew, as long as Carolina won''t sleep with another man or a woman that he didn''t have rtionships with, he would allow her to be frivolous. Andrew would be happy if Carolina opened up to other women, as that would allow him to do the same.


    When Carolina arrived at the office and found Andrew, she walked up to him and sat on hisp without warning, surprising the young master of the Heavenly Pce, since she normally doesn''t make moves like this.


    Andrew felt that Carolina was acting unusually and having her on hisp, he hugged her and asked her affectionately, "Did something happen?", to which Carolina only gently nodded her head.


    "Does it have something to do with you spending the whole afternoon in Helena''s room?", Andrew asked again, a little worried, because he was aware that Carolina was a little jealous and it was due to Helena.


    He didn''t want there to be disputes between them, but Carolina''s next words left him stunned, "I had sex with Helena."

 Chapter 83: CHAPTER 82

    Hearing what Carolina said, Andrew hugged the woman on hisp tighter. It wasn''t that he wanted to hurt her, what he wanted was to prevent Carolina from running away, because he knew her well enough to know that Carolina tended to run away when she was embarrassed and there was no way she wouldn''t be after confessing that she had sex with Helena.


    Carolina noticed that Andrew was holding her tightly in his embrace. As Andrew had predicted, she was embarrassed and she wanted to run away, but she couldn''t and before she coulde up with any excuse, she heard Andrew say, "Well, I need more details."


    Although Andrew''s voice was not threatening at all, Carolina''s entire body trembled at the sound of it, and letting out a resigned sigh she said, "I didn''t n it, it just happened."


    Andrew just smiled at Carolina''sment and not wanting to give her space to think of an excuse, he said again, "Don''t lie, give me the details."


    Knowing that she could not escape from him, Carolina sighed again and a little fearful told him everything that had happened. She was very specific in the conversation she had with Helena including her proposal and how things yed out until they ended up having sex.


    Despite the detailed description of her, Carolina did not specify anything about their sexual activity, since she did not have thick skin enough to detail all the shameful activities they had done, but Andrew did not n to let her escape from that.


    "I understand that it was inadvertent and you got carried away on the spur of the moment, but I still want all the details, what did you do?" Andrew said, emphasizing the fact that he wouldn''t let her go without her saying everything.


    She was being cornered, she had no choice but to tell him everything they had done. Carolina''s voice was as small as a mosquito''s buzz and she always tried to dodge the details of how she and Helena had be entwined in lust.


    After half an hour, Carolina finished telling him all the details of her passionate afternoon with Helena. Yes, her face was red with shame, although it wasn''t just because of the story that happened.


    Since she began to recount the details of what she had done with Helena, Andrew moved his hands and began to massage her tits and kiss her neck gently.


    Because of that, Carolina took so long to finish her story, because Andrew was bothering her while she was talking. If it was any other time, she would have stopped and admonished Andrew, but right now she didn''t have the face to do it.


    It was only logical that she didn''t refuse Andrew to bother her because she was in a way confessing her infidelity, so she knew that Andrew was bothering her to punish her for it, even when he was not angry at all.


    Even though Carolina had finished telling what had happened, Andrew wasn''t going to leave her alone, he continued massaging her tits and kissing her neck and little by little he made his way through the clothes.


    Carolina could feel Andrew''s energetic cock pounding into her ass and out of nowhere one of Andrew''s hands traveled from her tits to her crotch and began masturbating on her clothes.


    She squeezed her legs as she felt Andrew''s hand, trying to resist but Andrew wasn''t going to let her get away from him and he forced his way inside her and continued to rub her pussy until her arousal got the better of her and Carolina rxed her defense.


    Before long, Carolina was lying limp at Andrew''s mercy. Seeing that the girl was no longer resisting, he began to remove her clothes and in seconds Carolina was naked, hot, and breathing heavily.


    Andrew was also at the edge of his sanity and he got up from the chair, made Carolina lean on his desk, and lowered his pants he prated Carolina''s dripping pussy that was raised in the air.


    It wasn''t the first time that Andrew prated her in a doggy position, but it was the first time he had done it standing up with her and more importantly in the office, where Carolina was always reluctant to do these activities.


    Even if she wanted to refuse, she had no choice. She was intoxicated with lust and she felt that she should make it up to Andrew for what she had done with Helena, even though Andrew didn''t think she had done anything wrong, that was just her thought.


    Andrew continued, fucking her from behind. It was very intense and vigorous, each thrust of his hips was violent and deep, always hitting Carolina''s uterus with each thrust.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was doing it in this position for the first time or if it was because he was doing it in the office or because he had heard the story of how Carolina had sex with Helena, but he was very excited and wanted to break her pussy.


    Carolina had felt Andrew''s passion, as each thrust was so deep and pleasurable that she couldn''t even hear the resonant sound that was generated from the contact of their bodies.


    It wasn''t long before Carolina couldn''t take it anymore and her pussy ejected a violent stream that washed over Andrew and created a puddle under her feet that looked like a bucket of water had been spilled.


    Carolina lost strength in her legs as she cum and if she wasn''t leaning on the desk, she would undoubtedly have fallen to the ground. Her breathing was rough and her body convulsed with little spasms.


    Despite that, Andrew hadn''t cum yet and unlike the day before he wasn''t going to stay with his desires, so he picked up Carolina as if she were a princess and carried her to the sofa.


    Heid her down on the sofa and prated her again without allowing her to rest much. Carolina was very sensitive because she had finished cumming, but when she felt Andrew''s cock inside her again she could only moan.


    Her sensitivity was driving her crazy. Every time Andrew prated her, sshes of juices came out of her pussy, she had already lost count of the times she hade, but she still felt that Andrew prated her and that is why she knew that he had not cum yet.


    Andrew continued fucking her for a few more minutes until he couldn''t take it and emptied all of his cum into her pussy. Carolina as if sensing that Andrew hade, rxed, and in seconds she fell unconscious.


    Withdrawing his cock from her, Andrew watched as Carolinay unconscious on the couch with her pussy oozing juices and cum. He somehow felt fulfilled and smiled, but not wanting to leave Carolina in such an embarrassing position, he picked her up and took her to the room.


    Unlike other times, he felt naughty and just put her in bed without cleaning her. He wanted Carolina to wake up covered in his semen, he didn''t know why he wanted that, but at that moment he thought it was the right thing to do.


    After putting her to bed, he left the room and returned to the office. Shortly after checking a few things, he left the office and began to check how the Heavenly Pce was working.


    It had already been a couple of hours since the Heavenly Pce opened its doors for business and many of the courtesans had already retired to their private rooms with their clients.


    Shortly after walking through the different ballrooms, he met Helena who was instructing a few of the new courtesans to catch some customers.


    Andrew told Victor at the reception that Carolina would not be working tonight and that he would be in charge of directing the operations. Finishing instructing that, he approached Helena and they started talking.


    "Helena, Carolina told me about her little escapade this afternoon," Andrew said with a knowing smile that surprised Helena, but the surprise onlysted a second, and regaining herposure she replied, "Really? I didn''t think she would tell you."


    "Well, even if she''s a little awkward in this rtionship thing, she''s honest," Andrew responded to Helena''sment. "That''s true, but you''re not the one to talk about her, you''re no different from her in that," Helena said with a small smile.


    Andrew cringed at thement because she had hit the nail on the head. Both he and Carolina were clumsy when it came to romantic rtionships, but Andrew wouldn''t admit it.


    Seeing that Andrew had fallen silent, Helena spoke, "Did she tell you about the proposal?" "Yes, she did it, but she is the one who will decide in the end. It doesn''t make sense to force her," Andrew replied.


    "I''m d you at least understand that. If you force her, it''ll only cause you trouble," Helena said as she heard him, but this time Andrew didn''t say anything and just nodded.


    The two talked for a few minutes until Helena said goodbye to Andrew because she had to pay attention to her work, there were still a few courtesans who had not managed to seduce the clients and she had to help them.


    Not having anything else to do, Andrew returned to the office and when he sat down at his desk, he saw the small puddle that was on the side and smiled wryly when he heard from the shadows, "It seems you had fun."

 Chapter 84: CHAPTER 83

    Although Andrew could sense when Aki was near thanks to the master-ve soul contract they had, Andrew was startled when he heard Aki''s voice that he couldn''t identify where it came from.


    After the initial startle, Andrew noticed that the office window was open and soon, he was able to identify Akiing out from behind one of the curtains that was billowing from the light wind that was blowing at it.


    Andrew had to admit that Aki''s stealth ability was extraordinary, to the point of going unnoticed even though Andrew could sense her from the contract. Fortunately, the contract existed, since it prevented Aki from harming him, since, if it did not exist, she could end Andrew''s life without him noticing.


    After Aki revealed herself, Andrew knew that the girl had returned to report something about the beauty hunters that Andrew had assigned her to investigate, so he paid no attention to the mess in the office that he had made with Carolina and asked, "What information did you get?"


    Aki also paid no attention to the obvious ravages of sexual activity and began to report, "The beauty hunters are based in the fringe region of the city. There are approximately 90 members, led by a man named Castro who is addressed as captain.


    Pausing for a moment, the girl continued, "The second-inmands or vice-captains are three men known as, A, B, and C, no one knows their real names, and theymand about 30 members each. The men who attacked Oliver and the youngdy are from the groupmanded by Vice-Captain A."


    With that said, Aki fell silent and waited for Andrew to say something. After a few seconds, Andrew asked, "What are theirbat strength and connections?", to which Aki replied, "Thebat strength of the members is no different from the men Oliver defeated, in terms of the vice-captains and captain, I need more time to find out."


    "What about the connections? Did you find out anything?" Andrew asked seeing that Aki didn''t say anything about it and she replied, "They have connections with some small-time brothels, but I need more time to dig deeper".


    Andrew understood that he was pressing Aki for information that was not possible to obtain in such a short time, so he nodded and said, "Good job, keep investigating and report me every 3 days no matter what information you get."


    Aki didn''t say anything, she just nodded her head and in seconds she disappeared. Andrew never ceased to be amazed at her stealth ability, it was as if she appeared and disappeared out of nowhere, a very simr ability to the fictional character Batman in his previous world.


    After Aki disappeared, Andrew looked again at the puddle near the desk and shaking his head went to Carmen to ask her to clean the office, since it was starting to smell.


    It wasn''t that the smell was unpleasant, but he couldn''t have the office gued with sweat, pussy juice, and cum when he was working. Soon after, Carmen arrived at the office with her cleaning crew and got to work.


    While Carmen cleaned the office, Andrew toured the store again. Everyoneplied with their obligations to the full and that is why he had nothing to do.


    Soon the office was clean and Andrew returned. In the room, Carolina had just woken up and when she moved she felt her sticky crotch, and touching her pussy with her hand, and discovered Andrew''s trick.


    Carolina jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to clean herself up and after having cleaned herself up, she got dressed and came to the office with a murderous look. When Andrew saw her, he knew that she was angry at what he had done and wanted to run away from her, but Carolina didn''t give him a chance.


    She approached him and without letting him say anything she began to pinch him in retaliation. Andrew overreacted to Carolina''s attack as if he received great pain, but in reality, he was just ying, and Carolina understood it, but she didn''t stop pinching him.


    After several minutes, Carolina stopped and pouting, she demanded, "Why did you leave me like this?", to which Andrew replied, "Your punishment for being unfaithful." When Carolina heard it, she got a little depressed and her sadness could be seen on her.


    Andrew noticed his mistake and moved closer to her, hugged her, and lovingly whispered, "That''s a joke, my love, it doesn''t really bother me." Carolina cheered up a little when she heard that Andrew wasn''t upset.


    She enjoyed Andrew''s hug for a few seconds before saying, "About the proposal¡­". Andrew smiled and said, "You decide, I''ll wait until you''re ready, don''t beat yourself up, I won''t force you."


    Carolina smiled knowing that Andrew would leave the decision up to her and turning her body, she faced Andrew and kissed him softly on the lips. It was a fleeting kiss and in seconds she was separated from him because she was not going to allow things to get out of control again.


    Andrew was taken by surprise when he saw Carolina running away, he wanted to heat things up again, but Carolina was quick and with a mischievous smile, she left the office without giving him a chance.


    Left alone in the office, he could only smile and shake his head because Carolina had guessed his n and neutralized it before he could even begin to implement it, so he returned to the desk and continued with his work.


    When Carolina left the office, she concentrated on doing her tasks and despite meeting Helena, they did not talk about what had happened, they simply limited themselves to doing their respective jobs.


    The night ended without incident and everyone returned to their respective rooms. The next morning, everyone woke up as if everything was normal, but everyone knew that a lot had happened the day before, only no one talked about it.


    After breakfast, Andrew returned to the office to review the ounts, while Carolina followed Helena and the other courtesans to perform their morning exercises.


    After finishing the exercises, Helena''s ss on pleasure techniques followed and Carolina was sitting in the front row paying attention, which surprised everyone.


    It was true that Carolina used to exercise with the courtesans and ask them for sexual advice, but seeing her in Helena''s ss made them feel ufortable, after all, she was the youngdy of the Heavenly Pce.


    Although Carolina treated them as equals, the reality was that they did not have the same status and that made them nervous, especially the new courtesans Helena noticed that said, "Youngdy, can we talk in private?"


    Carolina didn''t say anything, just got up and followed her to the corridor where they started talking quietly, "I know you want to learn more about this topic, but it''s inconvenient for you to be in the ss, the courtesans will be nervous," Helena said.


    Carolina just lowered her head in regret, because she hadn''t thought about that and Helena noticing that, sighed in resignation and said again, "Carolina, if you want to learn, juste to my room after lunch."


    Helena''sment managed to cheer Carolina up and giving Helena a hug and a kiss on the cheek she whispered, "I''ll do that then, thanks" and she went back to the office to help Andrew with the ounts.


    Helena shook her head with an ironic smile when she saw Carolina leaving, jumping for joy. She regained herposure and returned to the room with the courtesans to continue with the ss.


    From that day on, Carolina visited Helena''s room every day after lunch, where she received personalized sses on how to satisfy a man.


    They had not had sex again, the sessions were simr to the sses that Helena gave to the courtesans, except that the only student was Carolina and in this way, the two women got closer.


    Helena understood that Carolina didn''t just want to know how to please a man, Carolina''s real objective was to get closer to Helena so she could get used to her presence and thus take the leap of faith and invite her to have sex with her and Andrew.


    Despite the fact that she knew that, she did not press, nor did she expose Carolina. It was clear to her that Carolina was trying hard and that it wouldn''t be long before Carolina dropped her defenses and epted the inevitable.


    The days passed quickly and the day of the private party for Alfi and his friends arrived. All preparations wereplete. Hector had created 3 new dishes, the liquor had been bought, the courtesans were ready, and Carmen and the other maids had done a deep cleaning.


    At nightfall, a rather inconspicuous butrge carriage arrived at the gate of the Heavenly Pce, and Alfi and his friends got out of it. There were 6 people, the youngest was 20 years old and the oldest was Alfi, 30 years old.


    The six visitors wore elegant but discreet clothes, they did not wear any shy jewelry or essories, but from their demeanor, you could tell that they came from wealthy families, however, from a single nce, you could tell that they were virgins and that they had nevere to the red light district


    It was evident from their behavior. They were looking around the ce curiously and a little nervous, they were like innocent children who had been introduced to a new toy.

 Chapter 85: CHAPTER 84

    To avoid unnecessary problems, Carolina stayed in the office, although it is true that they are friends with Alfi and he is a man who knows how to behave, Andrew would not give his friends the benefit of the doubt.


    As young people from wealthy and noble families, they could be spoiled and ill-tempered, and Andrew did not want any of them to fall in love with Carolina and cause conflict.


    Andrew greeted the six visitors at the gate of the Heavenly Pce. He greeted them as they got out of the carriage, but Andrew was not humble or servile, he simply treated them as valued customers, but without lowering himself or humiliating himself.


    "Wee, esteemed guests to the Heavenly Pce," Andrew said enthusiastically, and although the youngsters didn''t react to the excitement of Andrew''s wee, Alfi approached him with a smile and in the same enthusiastic tone replied, "Thank you for having us."


    Alfi introduced Andrew to his friends, "This is Andrew, the young master, and owner of the Heavenly Pce." Alfi''s friends only nodded their heads, with a bit of disdain in their attitude, in the end, they believed that their status was superior to Andrew''s.


    Andrew didn''t care about the attitude of Alfi''s friends, he just greeted them and invited them inside. As soon as they entered, they found Victor in his new uniform at the reception, weing them.


    However, despite Victor''s neatness, the young men did not notice him, as the 16 courtesans of the Heavenly Pce lined up in front of them, with their new dresses that showed their elegance and beauty.


    The young people were surprised to see so many beauties gathered, just to receive them, and that made them a little excited. It wasn''t that they had never seen so many beauties together, but it was the first time they had met just to receive them.


    The courtesans had been tutored by Helena, so it was clear to them that they had to maintain someposure and endure some inconvenience. Helena had experience serving nobles and she knew that most people with that status were very proud, so it would not be unusual for them to behave haughty and even spoiled.


    However, Alfi''s young friends, while proud, were not louts, so they did not make things difficult for the courtesans. As they had been instructed, the courtesans approached them and holding the arms of the young people apanied them to the ballroom designated for tonight.


    Each young man had two courtesans apanying him, one on each arm that made them feel like royalty, so excited they entered the meticulously decorated ballroom.


    16 courtesans to entertain six clients was pretty much an exaggeration. Still, Andrew wanted to create the best possible environment, as he wanted to build rtionships and the best way to do that was to make them feel special.


    Andrew knew thanks to his conversation with Alfi that these five young men were virgins, so they couldn''t use the services of all the courtesans, but allowing them to choose among so many options was the privilege that Andrew give them.


    Only Alfi had already chosen his partner since he had told Andrew that he wanted to enjoy a night with Etna again, who was his first sex partner. Just as for a woman, the first man is unforgettable, for men it is the same.


    Alfi was eager to meet Etna again and was pleasantly surprised when he saw that the young courtesan was even more beautiful than he remembered and that was normal, after all with morning exercise every day, the use of rejuvenating cream and a bnced diet, not only Etna, but all the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce had increased their beauty by several levels.


    Add to that the fact that they wore the new costumes made by Andrew''s sewing skill the courtesans were especially dazzling, to the group of virgin nobles visiting the Heavenly Pce.


    The courtesans were experts in entertaining clients and for this event they had trained a lot with Helena, so in a short time they had managed to create a good atmosphere.


    Alfi and his friends were delighted. Soon the food and liquor began to arrive and like good hostesses, the courtesans began to serve the clients. They filled the wine sses for them and even fed them like they were kings, which satisfied the pride of the visitors.


    Between the liquor, and the food, the initially nervous young people rxed and the small talk began. They didn''t talk about important topics, they were mainly conversations about Alfi''s young friends.


    While the courtesans intended to make them feel good, Andrew also instructed them to gather information. Among Alfi''s five friends were 4 sons of barons and the heir to one of the most prestigious hotels in the city.


    Although it seemed that the young heir of the hotel was the one with the lowest status among them, sometimes appearances are deceiving, because this young man was the wealthiest, even surpassing Alfi and his father.


    This young man''s father''s hotel was what in Andrew''s previous world would be considered 5-star and a single night in the simplest room in that hotel was more expensive than all the earnings from the Heavenly Pce in a night''s work, just that showed his wealth.


    A couple of hours had passed and the young men were a little intoxicated by alcohol and they summoned up the courage to take certain liberties with the courtesans.


    Some kept them in their embrace, while they touched their ass and tits, but nothing beyond that. The young men still did not feelfortable showing too much affection to the courtesans in the presence of their friends and so the night had be stagnant.


    Andrew had discussed this issue with Alfi earlier. He knew thanks to his conversations with Helena. She had experience in this type of party, and for that, she knew this situation would arise at some point and that is why Andrew had told Alfi that when that happened he should take the initiative.


    Alfi observed the situation and seeing how his friends were a little reluctant, he knew that it was time to act and unceremoniously spoke out loud, "My friends, I see that you are having fun, but this is not the main course of the night, so that as your older brother I will take the initiative and retire first."


    Then Alfi took Etna by the waist and very sweethearts they left the room to enjoy the night in one of the private rooms, which had already been adapted to satisfy the clients.


    The young people, seeing how Alfi left with one of the courtesans, were stunned, after all, they were virgins and had never visited a house of pleasure, so they did not know what the protocol was like.


    However, the courtesans were experts at this, and sensing their client''s difort, they made the first move. Dami and Sally were the most suitable for this, as their small size and sweet face made them close to the young people and in a short time they managed to get two of the young men to leave with them.


    The three remaining young men became more nervous when they saw that they had been reduced to half and did not know what to do, but at that moment other courtesans approached them and in minutes, they had gone to a private room.


    Now all the young men had withdrawn and ten courtesans were left in the hall with nothing to do, so Helena instructed them to retire and rest.


    On the other hand, in the different private rooms, the party of the young nobles continued. Entering alone they were more aggressive and under the guidance of the courtesan who apanied them they enjoyed their first night of pleasure.


    Although Andrew doubted what Alfi had told him, Alfi hadn''t lied to him and now he was a total casanova, so he was especially energetic with Etna and they had sex all night.


    Unlike the previous time, Alfi was more experienced and was able to fully satisfy Etna, although this courtesan never realized who Alfi was, she just limited herself to providing her service and enjoying sex.


    The other young people were not different from Alfi the first time he came, because being virgins they could not satisfy the courtesans that apanied them, but they did enjoy the services of the girls in their entirety.


    When midnight fell, all the youths were satisfied and were no longer virgins, and with smiles on their faces, they left, promising that they would visit the Heavenly Pce again.


    Andrew saw them off at the door along with Victor. The carriage they left in was nowhere to be seen anymore and Andrew congratted all the staff on a job well done, then the Heavenly Pce closed its doors.


    Alfi had canceled the money from the party a few days ago, as he didn''t want his friends to get caught up in the cumbersome payment procedure, so everything flowed smoothly and everyone was happy.

 Chapter 86: CHAPTER 85

    The next morning Alfi visited the Heavenly Pce. As was his custom, he arrived in a discreet-looking carriage and dressed inmon clothes to go unnoticed, even if it was daylight.


    It was not unusual for people of great social and economic positions to visit the red light district, but none of them did so openly, in the end, they must take care of their images and most of them have families.


    Although the people working in pleasure houses obviously knew the identities of these important characters, none of them dared to expose their identities, for two simple reasons.


    The first was because the establishment would lose its credibility. If a noble or wealthy character went to a pleasure house to enjoy its services and that pleasure house announced his activities there to the world, who else would go there?


    A situation like that would certainly ruin their business because these characters are the ones that generate the most profits for these businesses and if they can''t even protect their privacy, that was the end for them.


    The second reason is even simpler, but at the same time more weighty. What business wants to have as an enemy a powerful and wealthy nobleman or personage? That was seeking death.


    All the characters with this type of status have something inmon and it is their pride or rather, their bad temper. Certainly, not all of them are like that, but any of them whose reputation is tarnished, even if the usation is true, would only suffer the consequences.


    People with power and money would throw all their strength on the one who wronged them, so, it wouldn''t be as simple as losing money, the destruction of the establishment, and even assassination were more likely.


    For this reason, Alfi always went discreetly, to avoid being recognized, since he did not want to be associated as a person who frequented these establishments.


    Despite this, there were people like Johan and even Candice who openly visited the red light district without worries, but their situation was different since they always went during daylight hours and anyone who wanted to offend them by spreading rumors could easily be silenced with a little investigation to knowing that they were only doing business.


    That was normal for merchants like them, they are not the only ones, many of the merchants in the shopping district have businesses in the red light district, it can even be said that they are their biggest customers, so rumors of them will not appear.


    However, Alfi is a schr, and despite being Johan''s heir, everyone knows that he is not yet participating in his father''s business, so he had no excuse to do business, and the rumors about him frequenting the red light district, yes, could affect him.


    Alfi entered the Heavenly Pce and was led by Victor to the office where Andrew received him. It really wasn''t to talk about business or anyplicated topic, he had onlye to thank for the night before because his friends were very pleased and after a brief conversation, he left.


    Andrew was very happy with this news because it could benefit him in the future when he needed it. On the other hand, the courtesans, Helena and Carolina were doing their morning exercises as usual, so they didn''t notice Alfi''s visit.


    When they finished, Helena began to instruct the courtesans as usual with sexual techniques and Carolina returned to review her obligations. The renovations were still going on and although the reception of food and liquor was now in the hands of V¨ªctor and H¨¦ctor, she still coordinated the logistics of the entire Heavenly Pce.


    After Helena''s ss ended and everyone had their lunch, the courtesans returned to their rooms and Carolina visited Helena, to receive her private lesson.


    Helena had already found out that Carolina wanted to approach her to break the barrier and invite Helena to her and Andrew''s room, but a week had passed and she felt that Carolina was dragging out the inevitable longer than necessary.


    For this reason, Helena began to be more proactive in her sessions to encourage Carolina to take the decisive step that she needed to take. Before, Helena gave Carolina normal sses as she did to all the courtesans, but now she began to do more practical exercises.


    Although they were practical exercises, they were not excessive. Just simple things like telling Carolina to massage Helena''s tits and Helena would massage Carolina''s in return. They practice kissing and a little close contact, but without going all the way.


    Simply put, Helena was tempting Carolina to lose her mind and pushing her to unleash her lust. These little tricks were working, because Carolina was always overexcited from each ss to the point that she has to look for Andrew to let out her umted lust.


    Andrew was aware of Helena''s wiles, but he didn''t say anything. First of all, he enjoyed the fact that Carolina broke her rule of not having sexual activity during work hours more often, which was always nice, and also, he knew that in a short time, Carolina would give up and put her jealousy aside, allowing Helena or other couples enter the room with them.


    Carolina wasn''t stupid, she also knew that Helena was tempting her and that Andrew had colluded with her by not saying anything, but she didn''t bother either, because she also wanted that result, only her heart still wouldn''t allow it, so she forced herself to suffer in this way.


    The days passed and everything was going smoothly, so the date on which Andrew had told Candice that he would show her a business opportunity was soon approaching and that''s why he called Fluffy.


    With his help, Andrew was going through the system through different designs of erotic lingerie to see which ones he could buy and see if he could forge a business alliance with Candice.


    However, when he was going through these designs, he noticed something strange and couldn''t help but ask Fluffy, "Didn''t you say that these abilities were focused on sex and eroticism? Why are there designs for g suits and casual clothes?"


    Fluffy had already exined to Andrew that the abilities of the gods Eros focused on sex and eroticism, that''s why aphrodisiacs, contraceptives, stimnts, and beauty items were normal in his pharmacology ability, in the end, they all helped in certain ways to sex and eroticism.


    However, he didn''t understand the reason why his sewing skill didn''t follow this rule, but Fluffy only smiled at the question and replied, "Master, are you telling me that an elegantly or casually dressed woman or man is not sensual? ".


    Fluffy''s response surprised Andrew. He remained silent for a few seconds and easily arrived at the answer. Isn''t an elegantly dressed woman sensual? She obviously was. Wouldn''t a woman dressed casually in a short skirt or showing a bit of skin turns on a man? She clearly did, at that moment, Andrew understood how stupid his question was.


    Upon reaching this understanding, Andrew shook his head with a self-deprecating smile for not noticing something so simple, and Fluffy, noticing that his master had understood, did not pursue him and continued advising him on which designs to buy.


    Andrew had earned a lot of points thanks to his activities with Carolina, which at this point were practically daily thanks to Helena''s antics and that''s why he had the ability to consider buying several, quite attractive designs.


    But it was not only that but noticing that there was also a design for elegant and casual dresses, opened another door for him. At first, he wanted to focus on sexy outfits and lingerie, but now that he had normal options, he knew he could win Candice over easily.


    Although the textile industry of this world was not much different from the one in his previous world, for some reason lingerie and erotic clothing were far behind.


    For this reason, he wanted to focus on that market, but he also knew that it was a niche market, but with more options avable to him, it meant more opportunities to make money.


    However, when he thought about that he found a problem. Unlike his pharmacology skill, his sewing skill could be copied. Reverse-engineering his pharmacological products was practically impossible for mortals of this world, but for his clothing designs, it was quite simple.


    In medicines and beauty products, the raw materials could be known, but not the manufacturing process, not to mention that this skill is notmon so it was not possible to copy them, but for clothes it was different. Sewing skills are quitemon and Anyone with it could easily copy this design.


    Noticing this, Andrew knew that he couldn''t sell his clothes to Candice as he did with other products to Johan and after thinking about it for a while, he came to the conclusion that he would have to sell the design, not the clothes.


    After thinking about it, he noticed that this way he would generate better profits since he could sell the design for a higher price and would avoid wasting part of his capacity on the synthesis skill by allocating it to the creation of clothes.


    With that decision and after speaking with Fluffy, he bought at length, four system designs. Despite spending almost all the wealth of points he had earned from his activities with Carolina, he had no regrets.


    He had purchased two designs for lingerie sets, one design for casual wear, and one design for an elegant dress. All intended for women, because he was clear that there was no better customer than women, whether in this world or any other world.

 Chapter 87: CHAPTER 86

    With the four designs purchased, Andrew began nning his meeting with Candice despite the fact that their meeting was still nearly a full week away.


    The creation of the costumes was quite simple, since having all the raw materials it would be as simple as using the sewing and synthesis skills to produce several versions.


    The first thing he did was write down on a piece of paper all the materials he needed. Certainly, the names were different from the ones in the world where he live before, but in the end, its qualities and functions were the same.


    Even though the four purchased designs spent most of Andrew''s points, which were several million. These designs were quite simple, yet attractive and elegant.


    After writing down all the materials he needed, he called Carolina. After a few minutes, Carolina entered the office and asked, surprised, "Did you call me?"


    Their confusion wasn''t unreasonable, since normally at this time, Andrew was concentrating on doing the ounts and Carolina was supervising the operations of the Heavenly Pce, so they usually didn''t get together unless they were going to discuss something special.


    "In a week we will have the meeting with Candice and I need these materials for the dresses that I will show her. Can you pass it on to Victor and have him buy them please?" Andrew said with a fond smile.


    Carolina took the paper that Andrew passed her and reviewed the materials. It was nothingplicated, just a variety of different colored threads and fabrics.


    Carolina knew that Andrew didn''t need things like needles or other tools for tailoring, as she had seen him use his synthesis ability when he made the uniforms for the staff and dresses for the courtesans.


    After reviewing the list of products, she nodded her head and left to give Victor the task. Normally she was the one who would have to do this errand, but after the attack she had suffered, Andrew didn''t want her to go out to do these chores.


    Carolina understood that Andrew was being overprotective, but she didn''tin, after all, she didn''t want to expose herself either, not to mention that it wasn''t such an important task that she had to do it personally.


    V¨ªctor received Carolina''s list and money, and without asking he left the Heavenly Pce towards themercial region toply with what they had asked. Since V¨ªctor was a normal civilian, he would not suffer any problem when leaving it, after all, every day at the end of his work day he would return to his house since he did not live in the Heavenly Pce like everyone else.


    Of all the employees of the Heavenly Pce, only the kitchen team and Victor didn''t live there and they went home every day after finishing their work, so unless someone directly targeted them they didn''t have to worry about a thing.


    There were also some employees who worked as waiters during customer service hours who did the same, but they were part-time employees, so their situation differed from that of V¨ªctor, H¨¦ctor, and the kitchen team.


    Victor soon arrived at themercial area and without dy proceeded to one of the stores that sells textile products that he knew were reputable and with good value for money products.


    It certainly wasn''t the most recognizable store in town or the one with the best products, but it was definitely the best ce to buy the products Andrew needed.


    "Threads and Fabric" was the name of the store and it was the store with thergest variety of textile products in the city. They focused on the sale of medium and low-quality textile products.


    With this it did not refer to defective products, but rather focused on products focused on the middle and lower ss of the city, so there would be no materials that the nobles would use, but this was not a problem, since Andrew intended to sell the designs, so Candice couldter rece the materials to her liking and expose them to the wealthy and noble ss at her convenience.


    V¨ªctor entered the store and was quickly greeted in a cordial manner by a salesperson. V¨ªctor wasted no time in idle talk and passed him the list of what he needed and the man who attended him had a lot of experience and began to do his work.


    Since the number of materials was far greater than what Victor could carry, he paid the transportation cost and requested that it be delivered to the Heavenly Pce. Most stores of this type have this service, because they knew thatrge quantity purchases were where they made the most profit, so they would not lose a customer because they could not deliver the products to their door.


    This was not a service unique to textile stores, but to almost all stores that sold in the retail mode. After canceling the purchase and the freight, V¨ªctor left the delivery address, and after being informed that he would receive the products in the afternoon, he left.


    V¨ªctor was only away for a couple of hours and when he returned he informed Carolina of the delivery time of the products, Carolina also informed Andrew about this, so that task was finished.


    When Andrew found out about this, he sought out Helena and asked her to take measurements of all the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce, since he had decided that they would be the models for the presentation that he would make for Candice.


    Helena and Carolina would really be the best models for this event, but Andrew would not allow them to do these tasks for obvious reasons. Carolina was his wife and although he didn''t seem like it, Andrew was very possessive with her. He wouldn''t allow her to expose herself to others unless it was someone he approved of and Candice wasn''t one of them.


    Helena on the other hand, was no different from the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce. In fact, since she was the matron of the ce, she was not exempt from acting as one more courtesan if necessary, but for some reason, Andrew did not want her to be seen or have sex with people other than him.


    The most curious thing was that Carolina had the same thought as him. Perhaps because of the close rtionship that she had formed with her or perhaps because she had sex with her and was nning to allow her into Andrew''s female partners, she didn''t want anyone but the two of them to touch her.


    Although Helena had no idea what Andrew and Carolina were thinking, she didn''t care. She was quite happy with her situation in the Heavenly Pce and just carried out her duties, even if they asked her to act as a courtesan she would, but if they didn''t she didn''t care either, as long as they continued to treat her well.


    The day went smoothly and the products arrived at the indicated time. Victor received them and by Carolina''s order, they were moved to one of the storage warehouses that the Heavenly Pce had.


    A few minutes after Andrew received the news of the arrival of the materials, so Andrew walked to the store where they were and began to make the designs that he had bought ording to the measurements taken by Helena.


    The courtesans and Helena had no idea what these measures were for, but they still did as they were ordered. They thought that they would receive new outfits as it had happened before the party for Alfi and his friends, but they didn''t give it much importance.


    After several minutes, Andrew finished making the new outfits thanks to his sewing and synthesis skills. He had to admit that the synthesis skill was very convenient, as producing any of the system-bought dress designs or recipes using a little power and time was simply cheating.


    When he finished, in front of him were several sets of dresses and undergarments of different colors and slight variations that, while not much different, but to the detail-oriented eye that all women usually have for clothing, weren''t really that light.


    Andrew''s sewing skill, unlike his pharmacology skill, allowed him to make small changes to designs, as long as they weren''t too extreme.


    Things like the length of the dress, the colors, or some additional decorations were possible. In this way, the four designs that Andrew bought from the system had be a whole collection, to sell to Candice.


    Certainly, an experienced woman like Candice would notice that the differences weren''t really borate and he wouldn''t be able to make a lot of money out of them, but Andrew had nned to sell them at a lower price that way instead of selling four designs at a high price, he thought of selling many simr designs at a lower price but for the quantity he would earn more money.


    This was not the only reason why he had adopted this strategy. The real reason was that this way, Candice would have enough variety that she wouldn''t be requesting more designs from Andrew, giving him more time to earn points and buy new designs.


    Andrew at first did not know the reason why this world despite having such a high textile capacity, had not been able to create better types of clothing, especially underwear and lingerie for women and men, but after a conversation with Fluffy, his doubt was resolved.


    Unexpectedly, everything that arouses sexual desire, that is, eroticism and sensuality falls to the responsibility of the gods Eros and this world does not have the blessing of one, it was for this very reason that Andrew was sent here as a candidate for God.


    Although this world had many types of casual clothes and elegant outfits, none of them primarily enhanced a person''s sensuality.


    Technically they focused on their basic function of covering their bodies or enhancing their elegance and even the skintight outfits worn by the assassins that could be considered sensual had really been created for their practicality as they focused on enhancing the movements of these characters.


    The same was the case with underwear. It was never intended to seduce or enhance the sensuality of a person, only to fulfill its basic function, that''s why there were only panties, bras, briefs, boxers, and even girdles very that were verymon that in Andrew''s opinion could only kill passion.


    However, knowing now that he was the one destined to spread this knowledge, he would not stop. In addition, he also learned from Fluffy, that even if expert designers and skilled seamstresses saw these products, at most they could do was copy or make minor modifications to the designs of the system.


    This was due to the fact that without the blessing of one of the gods Eros, creativity in this field was limited, and only when Andrew ascended and gave his blessing to this world, would people start creating their own ideas in this field.


    Andrew was happy to find out about this because now he had the security of a secure source of ie since there was no better business than a monopoly and surely there was no bigger monopoly than which he had.

 Chapter 88: CHAPTER 87

    All the products were ready for the meeting, and it only remained to prepare the actors, that is, the courtesans. Andrew nned to do a fashion show for Candice, where he would show her all the designs, but for this, he had to prepare a little.


    Certainly, courtesans couldn''t act as models like Andrew''s previous world with less than a week of practice, not to mention that in this world the profession of modeling trainer or the profession of modeling itself does not exist.


    With all these limitations, it was unrealistic to achieve a fashion show at the level of those seen in Andrew''s previous world, but he was not looking for something so morous either after all the purpose of these clothes was to highlight sensuality, so Andrew focused on courtesans wearing the dresses and lingerie that he made in a flirtatious way, to highlight these qualities.


    He exined to the best of his ability to Helena what he wanted to achieve and gave his creations to her to train the courtesans in the best way she could and although Helena had no such experience, she enthusiastically epted the task.


    Her enthusiasm surprised Andrew, as he did not understand the reason for it, but after Carolina exined that Helena after arriving at the Heavenly Pce had begun to have her ambitions.


    Helena had noticed that she was treated more like part of the Heavenly Pce''s management staff than just a courtesan trainer. Carolina asked for her advice and Andrew sought her out for different tasks, so she wanted to get involved more in the business.


    When Andrew heard this, it caused him a bit of difort, because a person with such ambitions was dangerous if they are not under control, but Carolina rified that it wasn''t that Helena wanted to gain power, what she wanted was to gain recognition.


    In short, she wanted to be something simr to Carolina, both in the operation of the business and in the bed. This surprised Andrew even more because he certainly had some affection for Helena, but it was better described as affection for a concubine exclusive to him, not a wife.


    Unexpectedly Carolina was very proactive in including her in the harem as her wife and that surprised Andrew even more. They both discussed the subject for several hours and Carolina finally managed to convince him to ept her.


    Although he epted Carolina''s proposal, he made it clear to her that in the end, only time would tell if she could achieve it. Andrew knew that only unconditional love would give Helena the seal of wife, if it was only a rtionship for convenience, it would result in a carnal seal or perhaps none at all.


    Carolina agreed to Andrew''s terms. She wanted to include Helena as his wife, because after interacting so much with her, Carolina had grown fond of her, and Andrew noticed that, but he didn''t say anything.


    For him, it was more as if Helena, instead of bing his wife, was going to be Carolina''s partner and he would enjoy the situation, which is why he did not give much importance to the subject.


    After Helena left the office she went in search of the courtesans and gathered them in thergest ballroom in the Heavenly Pce. Once they were all together, Helena exined everything rted to the fashion show.


    The courtesans were excited to hear about the event, as it was something different from what they normally did and despite being in the sex industry, they were still women, so wearing new clothes and being admired like any other woman attracted them.


    Then the training started. It was nothingplex, they just had to change their clothes and walk the catwalk in a flirtatious and provocative way, but without it looking unnatural.


    Although it sounded simple, it wasn''t. They weren''t used to walking around in long elegant dresses, if you added to that the fact that they had to do it sensually, it added several levels of difficulty.


    It was different to interact with the clients that they knew wereing to have sex with them than to show sensuality to attract the eyes of others towards the clothes they were wearing.


    Andrew wanted the girls to be sexy and attractive, to steal the looks, but at the end of the day, the stars of the event had to be the designs they were wearing, as this was a demonstration to sell what they were wearing, not the models.


    This put some additional stress on the courtesans, as they not only had to fulfill their obligations as courtesans in the operation of the business but also had to perfect their performances for the modeling event.


    Andrew had noticed the enthusiasm in Helena and the courtesans for the event he had prepared for Candice, but he had also noticed that the girls were trying more than necessary and so he decided to intervene.


    He was by no means an expert on fashion shows. At most, he would have seen some of these on television in his previous life, but that only gave him a general idea, even so, he believed that he was much more experienced than anyone in this world.


    Interrupting the training session he said, "Ladies, take a break ande here and listen to me for a moment." Hearing thement, everyone present stopped and was a little nervous, because they knew that things were not going well and they were afraid that Andrew would scold them.


    Andrew realized the misunderstanding the girls had just by seeing the look on their faces and with a soft smile he began to speak, "Girls, I''m not mad at you. I am the one who is demanding so much from you in such a short time, but I have noticed that you are making an unnecessary effort, so things will not improve ".


    The girls were somewhat relieved by Andrew''s words and noted that Andrew continued, "First of all I don''t expect perfection. This is not your best quality or profession, so rx and second I see that you have forgotten your best qualities.


    These words brought confusion and Sonia, unable to hold herself back as the leader of the courtesans, took the spokesperson and asked, "Young master, can you be more specific?"


    Andrew smiled and began to exin, "You''re focusing too much on walking and putting on an appearance that doesn''t look natural. The designs were custom-made for you, so you don''t have to worry about your appearance, you already look beautiful and sensual."


    Pausing, Andrew looked around at all the attendees and continued, "What I''m looking for from you is confidence walking and I know what confidence you have, otherwise you couldn''t do this job. Do not separate this from your activities, how do you act in front of the customers?


    After the question, the room remained silent. The girls seemed deep in thought, not knowing what Andrew wanted to tell them, and were suddenly snapped out of that state with anotherment from Andrew.


    "Girls, smile provocatively, y your roles, raise your head, sway your hips, make onlookers want to see your ass and titties, as you walk the runway, that''s no different than what you do every day, just that the distance is a little longer".


    Andrew''sments were so simple yet powerful that even Helena''s mouth dropped open in surprise. She had made a mistake, she had strayed from the main objective and Andrew''s words had given her inspiration she said, "Young master, forgive me, I have made a mistake, I know what to do, give me another chance".


    Andrew looked at Helena''s expression full of confidence and determination and smiled because he understood that the girl seemed to have an idea and with a slight nod of the head he said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. Don''t stress too much just do your best."


    Then Andrew got up and left. All the courtesans watched him leave with puzzled expressions on their faces, as they still did not fully understand his words, but Helena quickly took her position as a head courtesan and began to issue instructions.


    She had understood what Andrew wanted to do. At first, when she received the task, she wanted them to move elegantly and highlight the dresses and lingerie the girls were wearing, but after hearing what Andrew said, she realized that she was wrong.


    What she had to do was show the courtesans how to move in a provocative way to tempt the audience, because that way they would notice what the girl was wearing.


    In other words, before she wanted to make the outfits stand out and therefore the movement of the girls looked unnatural, but now she wanted the opposite. Now she wanted the girls to focus on them, to move gracefully and not worry about the dresses, because they stood out by their light.


    After exining this to the courtesans, many of them still didn''t get the idea, but some more perceptive ones like Sonia understood immediately. After a demonstration Helena was pleased and the other courtesans quickly understood what they should do.


    With this new direction, the changes were evident and within a few days, Andrew was pleased with the improvements. Time passed quickly and the agreed day had arrived.


    In the morning hours, Candice''s distinctive carriage arrived at the gate of the Heavenly Pce together with her expressionless and cold butler. She was received by V¨ªctor and after a courtesy greeting, he led her to the ballroom where the event would take ce.

 Chapter 89: CHAPTER 88

    When Candice noticed that V¨ªctor was leading her towards one of the party rooms, she felt strange, after all, she hade to talk about business, so she thought that the office was more appropriate.


    However, she remained silent and followed it. She wanted to know what Andrew was nning, for some reason she didn''t feel any threat even knowing that in the Heavenly Pce, there are much more powerful experts than her only guard, the cold-faced butler.


    Before long they arrived at the ballroom where Andrew was waiting. Opening the door, Candice was surprised to see Andrew sitting behind a table with a variety of sandwiches, tea, and water.


    Andrew stood up upon seeing her and greeted her cordially, "Wee back to the Heavenly Pce Mrs. Candice." The visitingdy returned the greeting with the same enthusiasm, "Thank you for the warm wee."


    They both shook hands and, unable to contain her curiosity, Candice asked, "Can you tell me why we meet here and not in the office?", to which Andrew replied, "This ce is more suitable for these negotiations."


    Candice frowned upon hearing Andrew''sment and thetter noticing that rified, "I''m sorry to say that you''ll have to waste a bit of your time, but I think you won''t regret it."


    Andrew''s flirtatious tone piqued Candice''s curiosity, so she decided to wait and see what Andrew had to show her. Andrew invited her to sit behind the table next to him.


    Candice took her ce without ceremony and her butler was behind her without uttering a single word as was customary. With everything ready, Andrew took a seat and began talking to Candice.


    "I have prepared a small event for Mrs. Candice, I hope you like it." Then Andrew pped his hands, ignoring Candice''s strange expression, and before she could say anything, the door to the room opened again.


    Calling her attention, Candice fixed her gaze on the entrance and saw a young woman enter who was walking flirtatiously, attracting her gaze even more. It was not the beauty of the girl that attracted her, but what she was wearing.


    The girl was Dona, one of the new courtesans of the Heavenly Pce. Among the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce, Dona and the other 7 new courtesans were undoubtedly the least attractive, however, this was not to say that they were ugly.


    Adding to her flirtatious walk and natural beauty, Dona wore a blue and white dress with patterns of thin lines interspersed in the two colors.


    It really did look like a long shirt that went down to the middle of her thighs. The design is simr to the blouses at the bottom and top but separates both areas with a tight cut. It emphasized the waist area with volume, with a loose style, without paying attention to any part of the body.


    Despite not being a design that hugged and defined any part of the body by only reaching to the thighs, it created an attractive feeling and although it was technically a dress worn casually, it looked elegant.


    Candice''s eyes widened at the innovative dress. Just as Andrew wanted, Candice''s gaze was on the dress and not on the girl, even though the model was doing a great job.


    Dona walked around the room and when she got to the table where Andrew and Candice were, the girl stopped and struck a simple little pose. She then turned and posed again so they could see her back and secondster she began to leave the same way she had arrived.


    Candice''s surprised expression was priceless, but as an experienced woman, she regained herposure in seconds, however, she didn''t have time to rx, because the second girl immediately walked in wearing a simr dress but with different colors and details.


    In a short time, Dona, Ca, Melle, Z, Yulieth, Rona, Silka, and Biscka had paraded in front of Candice and Andrew with the same model of dress, but in different colors and small decorations here and there, although they seemed insignificant, Candice identified them without missing a single one.


    These eight were the courtesans who had recently arrived at the Heavenly Pce and Andrew judged that they were more suitable to wear this dress design as it was loose fitting.


    Since they had only been in the Heavenly Pce for a short time, their figures were not as toned as those of Sonia and the other courtesans who had been practicing their exercises for months.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t have good figures, but Andrew felt that this style was more suitable for them at the moment. The parade of the eight courtesanssted about 15 minutes, during which Candice had not said anything, she was limited to detailing the different designs.


    Knowing that they couldn''t go on like this, Andrew started the conversation, "Mrs. Candice as you could see, this dress is known as a blouson dress and although simr, each of the eight garments has its own unique characteristics".


    Candice paid attention to Andrew''s exnation and after listening, she said, "I thought you would show me something more erotic, but those dresses can be worn in public without any problem. I am correct?"


    "Well, initially I wanted to focus on underwear, but in the end, I think ady can be sexy even in dresses she wears on a daily basis," Andrew replied with a smile.


    Seeing that the conversation stopped, Andrew spoke again, "Well, I think you''ll have more surprises toe." Then Andrew pped his hands again, and the ssroom door opened again.


    However, this time, Sonia was the one who appeared. She wore an A-line dress, which highlighted Sonia''s great figure. It slightly marked her waist and opened very subtly on her hips, helping to hide her wide hips and elongate her legs.


    Sonia walked confidently, swinging her hips back and forth like a pendulum in perfect sync. The beautiful, woman caught Candice''s eye instantly.


    Although she tried to hide it, Candice''s excited look didn''t escape Andrew. He knew that he had achieved his goal and the event had just started, so he smiled slightly.


    Sonia made the same journey as the eight previous courtesans. She walked up to Candice and Andrew''s table, posed, turned, and posed again, before walking back out of the room.


    Candice was still lost in Sonia''s beautiful dress, as the next courtesan entered to perform her parade. Atna, Kidy, Dami, Sally, Etna, Gina, and Rita did their runway perfectly.


    They wore A-line dresses of different colors and sizes. Some came to the thighs, others to the heels, and different cuts in between those lengths, perfectly reflecting that they were designs that could be worn at high-status parties.


    Noticing that, when Rita who was thest model left the salon, Candice spoke to Andrew again, "The two designs are very different. Do they have a purpose?" to which Andrew replied with a smile, "Mrs. Candice has a good eye for this.


    Indeed, the bloused dress, although beautiful, is intended for casual use, it would be something you wear for informal asions, while the A-line dress is intended for more formal meetings".


    Candice nodded. She was a sessful businesswoman with a good social status, so she could tell this without Andrew''s exnation, but she still asked Andrew, aiming to corroborate.


    After that little interaction, Candice and Andrew ate some sandwiches and drank some tea, while they waited for the parade to resume. Candice was excited to find out which dress would be next, and Andrew didn''t keep her waiting long.


    Barely 5 minutes had passed when Andrew apuded again and the room door opened. This time the one that appeared in the first instance was Etna, who was wearing a star bra to increase the volume of her chest.


    This bra centers the breasts and brings them together, which gives the sensation of increasing their volume. In addition, they have a preformed cup filled with internal pads located inside the cups, with which the chest is rounded, enhanced, and stylized.


    It was perfect for women with smaller boobs, as it enhanced her rare gifts and made her look slim and attractive. Etna came to the table and posed in front of Candice and Andrew.


    She then turned around, revealing that her pantyhose did not cover the entirety of her ass, revealing her rear bulges and the sway of her hips was sensual and provocative.


    With this same design, but in different colors and small modifications, eight courtesans were modeled. They all had inmon the fact that their boobs were not very pronounced since this design was focused ondies of this type of physique.


    After the eight girls had paraded, Andrew did not want to stop and allowed the courtesans to show off thetest design. Sally was the first out this time.


    She was wearing a simple balcte bra with a thong that barely covered her crotch. This type of garment consisted of a half-cup bra in which a good part of the bust was revealed.


    This design was theplete opposite of the previous one. If the previous design was perfect for women with little busts, this one focused on those who were better formed. The pantyhose was a bit different, too, but Candice could only appreciate it the moment Sally turned around.


    They were even thinner than the previous model. If the others revealed half of their ass, this was practically hidden between the two buttocks of the model who was wearing them.


    Candice was surprised to see the daring design, but she knew it would be very popr withdies who wanted to fan the mes of passion in their partners. Like Sally, Sonia and six other courtesans made their parade.

 Chapter 90: CHAPTER 89

    After all the courtesans finished their parades with all designs slightly modified and different colors, Candice wasted no time in beginning the negotiation.


    Andrew had already noticed Candice''s enthusiasm, so he didn''t want to start negotiations immediately, much less in this ce, so he proposed to Candice to move into the office to which she agreed.


    Once in the office, Carolina joined the conversation. After making themselvesfortable in the office, Andrew opened the conversation, "Did you like the presentation, Mrs. Candice?"


    With a smile on her face, she replied, "I must admit that it surprised me. I did not expect such an event, but it was a pleasant surprise." Candice answered, and Andrew smiled at her impression of the parade and continued the conversation.


    "As you could see, although the differences are small, the value is in the details, so my intention is to sell you the 32 designs that I showed you." Candice remained silent for a few seconds as if thinking about something.


    After her contemtion time, she said, "Indeed the differences are not obvious, but they are not negligible either", then she paused and continued, "Why sell me the designs and not make them yourself? I think it''s more lucrative to sell me the products."


    "It''s very simple, first of all, I don''t have the workforce to carry out this venture, not to mention that it''s not my line of business. The second reason is that there is nothingplex about those designs, they are not difficult to replicate", was what Andrew replied with a rxed voice.


    Candice nodded her head, implying that Andrew''s statement was correct. Certainly if you didn''t have the designs, just by looking at them you wouldn''t be able to replicate them, but by the time they hit the market it would be a different situation.


    However, the important thing was whounched them on the market. If Andrew did, having no industry contacts or experience, he would be easily pushed out by thepetition once they were copied.


    However, Candice was different. She had power and influence, so even if thepetition copied the designs, she could establish a brand and stand out from imitations, avoiding being disced.


    All businesses were the same. Sometimes it''s not the newest idea that wins, but whoever implements it, and for this type of product, Candice had the best hand to y.


    "Then let''s negotiate. How much do you want?" Candice asked immediately. She is a decisive businesswoman, she doesn''t like to beat around the bush, and when she was interested in something she just got down to business.


    "Mrs. Candice, I will give you a sample of the 32 designs for you to study, as well as a list of materials for the manufacture," said Andrew now more serious, he could not take this negotiation lightly.


    "I understand about the designs, but not about the list, what do you mean?" Candicemented, intrigued. "I imagine that you have noticed that none of the products shown are of high quality. They are really low-cost products, but that is not to say that these designs can only be made with those materials," Andrew replied.


    He paused briefly and continued to say, "I''ll offer you two sets of materials that are best suited for making these designs¡­", Andrew hadn''t finished speaking when Candice interrupted him, "You mean, I could make the same designs in a high-end line and another for low-end".


    "Mrs. Candice understands the business very well. That''s right, that way you''ll have a bigger-ranking clientele and make more money," Andrewmented following Candice''s lead.


    "That''s really good, but I think I can do that on my own, I don''t see that information as adding value," Candice said, trying to find a loophole to lower the price, but Andrew had already thought of that and responded.


    "Certainly, you can do it, but you will lose time and money on research. I can save you those resources by giving you the best options and you would only have to start producing."


    Candice again remained silent, thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of the proposal, and letting out a resigned sigh, she asked, "How much?"


    "Since Mrs. Candice likes direct negotiation, I''ll just say the price. I want 500 small gold coins." The price announced by Andrew surprised not only Candice but Carolina who was sitting next to Andrew.


    Until this moment, she didn''t know how much money Andrew would ask for the designs, but upon hearing therge sum of money he asked for, she had to admit that it was too much.


    Candice thought the same thing. Certainly, she would earn a lot more money than that when she started selling these products, but even so, it seemed like a steep price to pay.


    On the other hand, Andrew didn''t think it was a lot of money. Although he did not know the market of the textile sector of this world, he was confident that these designs could triple that amount in a short time.


    Despite thinking that, Andrew knew that Candice would not ept that price, so he threw thest olive branch before Candice could refuse, "If you ept my conditions, I can offer you exclusivity for the following designs."


    Andrew''s proposal intrigued Candice and she couldn''t help but ask, "Exclusivity? As?". Andrew rxed when he noticed that he had caught Candice''s attention with his proposal and continued to say.


    "It''s simple, I will offer you 3 collections of new designs every six months" and, pausing, he exined, because he felt that he had not been clear, "In other words, every six months I will create 32 new designs where you will be the only buyer three times further".


    "What about the price?" Candice asked seriously. She was an astute woman and knew what it was like to have a collection of new dresses for 2 years and she wanted to know more.


    "It will depend on the design. I don''t have anything figured out yet, so I can''t give details, but I can promise that they will be up to the level of those shown today", Andrew replied when the iron was still hot.


    Again Candice was silent and after a few seconds she asked again, "Would it be 2 dresses and 2 pieces of underwear again?" to which Andrew replied shortly, "That would be the idea".


    Candice remained silent again evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of this deal, while Carolina held her breath waiting for the oue.


    Carolina was a capable and intelligent manager, but she had very little negotiation experience, so she always attended these meetings to learn. She could neverunch a proposal like the one her husband had made, but she had the big picture clear.


    She knew that there were usually no setbacks in these deals, that is, the next set would be more expensive and the one that followed would increase in value again, therefore, if Candice epted, it would not be strange that the next set would cost 1,000 small gold coins and the next one was even bigger.


    If Carolina, who didn''t have much experience, knew that, Candice obviously knew it too. The only difference was that Candice also knew that by then the brand would already be well known and those new designs could sell for more, so she wouldn''t lose money.


    The only way that this business would not make money for her, would be if the next designs were worse than the ones she had seen today and even then she had the option of not buying them, so there was no risk for her.


    Looking up, Candice gave Andrew a serious look and said, "I will ept your terms on two premises." Andrew hadn''t expected Candice to counteroffer, but he didn''t panic and gestured for her to continue.


    "First, the exclusivity of the 3 collections that you mentioned to me is about the purchase, so if I''m not convinced by the designs, I can choose not to buy, but I would still have exclusivity for the following ones."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes looking at Candice upon hearing her proposal and wanting to know if he understood correctly, he asked, "That is, if the next collection is not to your liking, you won''t buy it and you will still have 3 exclusive collections, am I correct?".


    "That''s correct," Candice replied nonchntly. Andrew remained silent, evaluating the proposal. It was certainly problematic, but fair at the same time, that way Candice would win since she would prevent Andrew from making mediocre designs.


    However, that didn''t affect Andrew, because his designs came from the system and there were enough to draw a different one every day of the year without repeating whenever he had points, so he epted saying, "Okay, I ept. What would be the second condition?


    Candice smiled and said, "The second condition is that I am very interested in your way of presenting the dresses, is there a way that you can teach me to apply it to an audience and promote it?"


    Andrew was surprised by the second condition. He had nned the fashion show because it seemed the best way to expose his designs, but he never thought of poprizing the practice of these events.


    However, Candice being a capable businesswoman, she immediately saw the potential of holding a fashion show as a method of promotion. Andrew had to admit that the woman whom he was doing business with was more than just a pretty face.


    He obviously knew that Candice was very capable, not everyone reaches what Candice has right now from scratch without great ability, but Andrew was still shocked.


    However, soon he regained hisposure and replied, "It''s not that it can''t be done, but it would be a separate negotiation." Candice smiled at Andrew''s implications and said, "No problem, I have time."

 Chapter 91: CHAPTER 90

    Andrew was not prepared to negotiate about the fashion show, so he was at a disadvantage throughout the negotiation. Candice being a woman of experience took advantage of this fact.


    Regardless, Andrew was focused on earning certain benefits, and by his own ount, he believes that he earned enough benefits. He didn''t expect to make money from this, so he concentrated on other things.


    He managed to obtain three benefits that he considered to be what he needed. The first was that the training would take ce in the Heavenly Pce.


    That way he didn''t have to let staff out of the establishment because they would waste more time, not to mention that Helena was practically the models'' trainer, so when she left the courtesans would not receive their sses, which was not eptable to Andrew.


    The second goal he achieved was to establish his stamp on the garments that Candice was going to sell. Candice intended to create a brand for the designs that Andrew had sold her, so Andrew wanted his name to be associated with the brand.


    It wasn''t like his real name was on the dress or underwear, but rather he could ce a small mark on thebel that would show that he was the designer of the garment, even if no one knew who he was.


    He had this idea from the beginning, but he had not had the opportunity to propose it in the previous negotiation, so he took the opportunity to mention it. Andrew thought his signature or seal of approval for clothing designs would be a rose and he had even thought of different colors for different designs.


    The third andst objective that he achieved was to be able to audit the quality of the dresses and lingerie that Candice was going to sell. Certainly, now that he''d sold the designs they didn''t belong to him and he had no say in what Candice did with them, but since he was going to put his signature of approval, he didn''t want shoddy products being presented.


    In fact, Candice was more than happy to ept thest two proposals, since the quality of her products was very important to her, although she was very reluctant to ept that the training takes ce in the Heavenly Pce.


    That was understandable since she didn''t want her staff toe to the red light district, even so, Andrew was decisive and did not allow it. Although Candice could organize the parade ording to what she had seen, she also thought that Andrew had many innovative ideas that would be beneficial for her team, so in the end, she agreed.


    Although the negotiation of the fashion show did not involve money, it was more intense than the sale of the designs, but luckily they reached an agreement, and thus a partnership was formed.


    Candice left the Heavenly Pce with a signed contract stipting all the disputed uses and as a show of sincerity, Andrew gave her samples of the designs and the list of promised items even though Candice had not paid him yet.


    He wasn''t worried about Candice stealing the designs, it would be a very stupid move, in the end, she needed more designs and the long-term business rtionship would be more lucrative than 500 small gold coins.


    After Candice had left, Carolina began to ask Andrew many questions about the negotiation. She always did that. As she wanted to learn, whenever a negotiation finished, she would ask Andrew''s reasons and thoughts for the decisions he had made.


    The question and answer session about the negotiationsted for an hour when Carolina felt convinced, so she left the office to take care of her activities.


    Andrew stayed in the office for a few minutes taking a breather from the busy morning and once rxed, he left the office in search of Helena and the courtesans.


    He found them in the party room resting. Today they had suspended all activities since the fashion show event was held. Andrew entered the hall, and all the courtesans and Helena rose to their feet to greet him.


    Andrew smiled at the girls'' nervousness and said, "You don''t have to be so nervous, everything was a sess, I''m here to congratte you." Hearing Andrew''s congrattions, all the girls let out a cheer.


    Seeing them so happy to fulfill their obligations, Andrew smiled and went on to say, "Though everything went very well, we''re just getting started." That sentence, made all the girls calm down and pay attention to him, and noticing that, Andrew continued.


    "Mrs. Candice was very interested in the fashion show, so she will send people to train on how to do one, so Helena will be the trainer and can ask any of the girls for help as an example."


    Helena was surprised because just like Andrew, she didn''t think Candice would be interested in the event, but after thinking about it for a bit, she understood that it was the best way to promote these products, so she enthusiastically replied, "I''ll do my best young master ".


    Andrew just nodded and spoke again, "Since everyone did a good job next week we''ll close the doors so you can have a day off and go for a walk."


    Hearing about the reward, the girls again cheered with joy. From the opening to date, no one in the Heavenly Pce had ever had a day off. Certainly, during the morning or afternoon hours they had downtime that the employees took as free time, but sometimes was not enough to do what they needed to do.


    For that reason, Andrew had thought of establishing a day off from time to time, so that all the employees could enjoy doing their thing and he decided to start next week.


    After breaking the news, Andrew returned to the office to review the ounts. With the new ie he would receive from the sale of the designs, he wanted to make more significant improvements to the Heavenly Pce.


    His idea of giving courtesans and employees days off was necessary, but he also knew that he couldn''t close the establishment so often for the employees to have a rest, so his solution was to hire more people and establish a rotation system.


    He was clear about how to apply this methodology, but he was also clear about why he couldn''t use it yet. Hecked staff and space. He needed more employees to meet the obligations of those who would be resting and that implied higher costs.


    However, he also nned to increase the number of courtesans and earn more money topensate, however, that brought him to the next problem and that was space.


    Currently, all the rooms of the Heavenly Pce were upied, therefore, he could not expand the number of courtesans or employees residing in the establishment.


    The solution for this was clear, he just had to expand the building. In fact, he had plenty of space and could even do it without having to close the business, but the investment would not be small.


    Even so, he was clear that it was something that had to be done, and being decisive, he preferred to do it immediately. He had umted a certain amount of money from his business with Johan and from the earnings of the Heavenly Pce and if he add up what Candice would pay, he believed that he would have enough money to do it.


    He carried out the calctions and verified that he could do it, but even so, he called Carolina to discuss the matter and avoid making mistakes. It was always better to have a second person''s opinion.


    Carolina listened carefully to Andrew''s ns and raised her concerns. The meetingsted until the afternoon hours when it was almost time to open the doors for business.


    The discussion was very detailed and they both finally agreed to follow Andrew''s n. Since Carolina knew the city better, she would take it upon herself to find a constructionpany to carry out this task.


    Although he didn''t want her toe out of the building, he also knew that he couldn''t lock her away forever, so he would just send Oliver to take care of her as her bodyguard and hoped nothing would happen.


    With everything arranged, everyone returned to perform their duties, and night fell. Customers began to arrive and excitement red as the courtesans were wearing the new costumes.


    The clients were delighted, as the girls were more beautiful and sensual than ever, and the lucky ones who received their services were even more delighted, since the lingerie that the courtesans wore only turned on their libido.


    The lingerie was so popr that several of the customers asked the courtesans not to take them off and have sex with them on. The courtesans hesitated momentarily, not wanting to dirty or damage them, but Helena was decisive in telling them not to worry and toply with the client''s requests.


    Helena was sure Andrew wouldn''t mind that and she preferred customers to leave satisfied and she wasn''t wrong. Unfortunately, several items of lingerie ended up dirty with cunt juice and cum, but none had enough damage that a wash couldn''t fix.


    The customers left happy. The evening was so sessful that the courtesans receivedrge tips from them. In this way, the day ended and everyone returned to rest.


    Like the courtesans, Carolina and Helena also received their own dresses and lingerie. Helena had no one to show off these clothes to, but Carolina had Andrew, and feeling naughty, she paraded for her husband in private.


    Carolina''s statuesque and beautiful figure amazed Andrew and when Carolina posed in provocative lingerie, Andrew couldn''t help himself and imitating his clients that day, he fucked Carolina with it on.


    Carolina was reluctant, as she didn''t want to damage her new clothes, but Andrew didn''t back down and forced her to please him until she gave in and just enjoyed Andrew drilling her pussy all night long until they fell asleep.

 Chapter 92: CHAPTER 91

    Despite all the nightly activity of the previous day, Carolina and Andrew got up early as usual and went to have breakfast in the usual ballroom in thepany of all the staff of the Heavenly Pce.


    After breakfast, everyone returned to their activities. Helena and the courtesans went to their daily exercises, Carmen and her team did the cleaning with V¨ªctor supervising, H¨¦ctor, and his team organized the kitchen and Carolina went out apanied by Oliver to find a constructionpany that would help them with the remodeling they had nned.


    For his part, Andrew returned to the office to review the ounts as usual. Everyone in the Heavenly Pce went about their duties as normal unaware of what was happening around them.


    Going back to the night before when the Heavenly Pce was at its peak, a few blocks away a meeting was taking ce between the remaining four thugs in the area.


    With Debos''s death, their numbers dwindled, but their strength remained the same. Debos was the newest member of this group and the weakest. Not to mention that everyone was taking advantage of hisck of intelligence.


    Debos was amon thug who had risen to where he was as a barbarian. Hecked intelligence and believed that with strength he would solve everything, so he ignored the warning that Candice had given and that led to his end.


    On the other hand, the other four were more cunning. They were businessmen and had experience dealing with these issues. Now that Debos was dead, they met to define what their next move would be.


    Sitting around the same table asst time in the dark room, lit only by a small oilmp, they began their meeting and the topic to be discussed was the Heavenly Pce.


    Before they had backed down since Candice had issued a warning and Debos''s death was a clear answer, however, they could not allow Andrew and his business to continue growing or they would be disced, therefore they began to discuss countermeasures even knowing that Candice was endorsing him.


    "We have to do something. That brothel is growing very fast and although Mrs. Candice supports it, we cannot allow it to disce us," said one of the young-sounding men in the room.


    "In that, I agree. That Heavenly Pce will cause problems if we let it go on like this",plemented another of the men present and another of them added, "The problem is how to deal with Mrs. Candice''s retaliation".


    After thatment, the room fell silent and after several minutes the oldest of all spoke, "Before I told you that Mrs. Candice was watching that business and Debos did not listen and look how he finished, now I tell you again do not continue with this".


    "So, do you want us to leave him alone and fuck uster?", one of them snapped a little angrily, but the old man didn''t get upset and letting out a sigh said, "If you want to continue I won''t stop you, but I won''t be part of it. ".


    The remaining three men were surprised at the old man''s passivity. They didn''t understand the carefree attitude he had. They knew him very well. He was simr to Debos in being decisive when it came to taking action, although he was more cunning, so they were surprised that this time he didn''t want to act.


    "Why are you being so passive old man?" asked the younger one and the old man replied, "I am already old, I have enough money, I don''t want to speed up my journey to the afterlife."


    Again the room fell silent. Every one of them was thinking about the old man''s words. It was clear that none of them believed him because they knew how greedy and insidious the old man was.


    They all firmly believed that the old man had a n, but he didn''t want to include them, however, they never thought that the old man was already associated with Candice and just didn''t want to get on the dangerousdy''s bad side.


    Simply put, the old man was a spy imnted by Candice. Not because he was subservient to her, but out of fear. He knew that Candice was more powerful than she appeared and that''s why he decided to betray his colleagues and hug Candice''s leg.


    Despite being a double agent, he threw a few words of reminder to his threepanions, hoping they would take his advice. Although it was true that they were not sworn brothers, he had to admit that thanks to them he had managed to earn arge part of his fortune, so he decided to warn them onest time aspensation.


    However, his words fell on deaf ears and although no ns to deal with the Heavenly Pce and Candice were discussed, the old man knew that the other three were not going to stop.


    The meeting ended without reaching a concrete n, but everyone was clear that the old man was not trustworthy, so they arranged to meet just the three of them again without telling him, to establish an action n against their enemies.


    The old man was an old fox and he knew that hispanions no longer trusted him and that they would plot something behind his back, however, he paid no attention to it. In his mind he had done his duty to warn them, if they didn''t listen it wasn''t his problem.


    After leaving, the old man mounted his carriage and went to themercial area to meet Candice, while the other three members pretended to return to their businesses, when in fact they were going to meet in another ce.


    The old man arrived at Candice''s store and quickly one of the managers led him to the office on the top floor. There, he saw Candice that was wearing one of the designs that Andrew had given her, it was a ck bloused dress.


    The old man was surprised to see the dress he had never seen before, but he soon lost interest and began his report, "Mrs. Candice, at today''s meeting I stressed your warning again, but it seems the other members didn''t take it into ount and I think They don''t trust me anymore."


    "Well, that doesn''t surprise me, I wouldn''t either," Candice said with a smile on her face, but for the old man, it was like seeing the devil because those words also meant that she didn''t trust him.


    The old man wanted Candice as her ally, so he agreed to work with her, although fear of her power was mostly his motivation, he also knew that allying with her would bring him many benefits.


    However, Candice did not trust him and the alliance was fragile. The only advantage the old man had was the information he could provide from the other three, but if they didn''t trust him, he had nothing of value to Candice and he knew it.


    Seeing the old man''s bitter expression, Candice understood what he was thinking and smiling broadly said, "Don''t worry, we can continue working together, you just have to find something else that favors me."


    "And that would be?", Asked the old man seeing a ray of hope, to which Candice replied, "You four are the bosses of that area, but you are not the only threats, so find out who else can cause problems."


    The old man just nodded his head showing that he understood, but he asked a question that was haunting him almost without thinking, "Is that brothel really that important?"


    The old man''s question annoyed Candice a bit, although she didn''t allow this to show on her face. She didn''t like the old man meddling in her affairs, so she decided to give him an ambiguous answer, "It caught my interest for now."


    Those words could mean many things, but the old man didn''t ask for more. Certainly, Candice was still smiling, but the tone of her voice gave her away a bit, and that warned the old man letting him know that Candice was upset with his question.


    Rising from the sofa, the old man gave a little bow and left. When the old man had left, Candice said, "Keep an eye on the old man, he''s an old fox I don''t want him ying any tricks."


    Candice was right to distrust the old man, because even though he wanted to ally with her and was afraid of her, learning that Candice did not see him as an ally but as a disposable pawn annoyed him and he had already begun to plot in his head how to counterattack.


    Unfortunately for him, Candice was a very experienced woman and she knew men like him well and not taking the advice that he gave the other three for himself will cost him dearlyter on, he just didn''t know it yet.


    On the other side of the city, the three men who had been with the old man earlier had reunited, only now they were in the office of one of them and their faces could be seen.


    They were two middle-aged men and a young man a little older than Andrew. They all wore expensive and gaudy clothing, with jewelry adorning their hands, wrists, and necks.


    If Andrew saw them, he would associate them with the rappers from his past world, for the number of nes, rings, and bracelets they wore. The youngest wasnky and ugly-faced, his nose like a parrot''s beak, his eyes bulging like a toad''s, and his skin white to the point of looking ghostly.


    The middle-aged man who owned the office they were in, was fat as a beach ball. His cheeks hung down from his face like a bulldog and his eyes were so small that the fat on his face practically covered them.


    Thest man was also overweight, but not to the level of the previous one. He had a strange goatee beard and a mustache that he caressed as if it were the most precious thing in his possession, which was not strange since he didn''t have any hair on his head.


    The three men sat down in front of a small table and began to plot against the Heavenly Pce and the old man, as they believed that he had betrayed them and they were not wrong about that despite having no proof.

 Chapter 93: CHAPTER 92

    The three men continued to n their next steps with the goal of finishing off the Heavenly Pce and Candice. In the same way, they discussed what they could do with the old man since they were convinced that he had betrayed them, so they have to deal with him as well.


    On the other hand, the old man had arrived at his office and was sitting in the dark pensive. Tonight he had understood that Candice look at him not as an ally, but as a pawn, and that annoy him.


    Despite his fear of Candice''s power and influence, he was proud of himself, a bit rotten, but ultimately proud and he couldn''t allow himself to be looked down on like that, so he was making ns to deal with her.


    What he came up with was to bother the Heavenly Pce as well as the three formerrades of him, since he knew that Candice was interested in that establishment, he thought that the best way to hit her was by attacking the Heavenly Pce.


    He also knew that his threepanions would seek trouble with him since he knew them very well, so he had decided to deal with them in the same way. When he had all his thoughts clear he sighed and said quietly, "I really lost a lot today by siding with that bitch."


    Unfortunately for him, the sentence that seemed to have not been heard by anyone was captured by a girl who was hiding in the shadows. She was the subordinate that Candice had sent to spy on him.


    The night ended and Andrew and all the members of the Heavenly Pce had no idea what ns the three groups had. Carolina at this time had just entered one of the construction firms in the city.


    It was not thergest or most reputable builder in the city, however, it exercised a good value for money for its services and that is why the remodeling request they had, had to be brought there.


    Carolina discussed her request with the manager of the constructionpany, however, they did not close any deal at the moment, as the manager said that they must first see the property and discuss the work in detail in order to give a price.


    The request seemed logical to Carolina and she discussed with the manager a date for that visit, which was scheduled for the morning of the following day. After some courtesies, Carolina said goodbye to the manager of the constructionpany and left.


    She came with Oliver to the Heavenly Pce shortly before lunchtime. No incident had urred and after notifying Andrew, she went back to her usual duties.


    The rest of the day passed without problems. Andrew sent the goods to Johan as usual, and by nightfall, the Heavenly Pce conducted its business as normal.


    While the ballrooms were at the height of enjoyment and pleasure, Andrew was alone in the office reviewing the renovations that he would discuss with the builder''s staff the next day.


    "Master, I have returned," Aki''s voice came as she stepped out of the shadows. As Andrew could feel her closeness thanks to the master-ve contract, he was not surprised by her appearance, and putting aside the notes that he was reviewing, he asked, "What have you found?".


    "I''m sorry to report that I haven''t been able to find information on the captain of the beauty hunters," Aki said with little dissatisfaction. Andrew could tell that the girl felt bad for not havingpleted her task.


    Despite everything Andrew did not criticize her. He knew that it wasn''t that Aki''s abilities were bad, the problem was that shecked support. She was alone, she had no way to split up and gather information from different sources at the same time, and that made it difficult for her to do her job.


    "Don''t worry about it, Aki. You said you couldn''t find information about the captain, what about the others?", Andrew said trying tofort her a bit and Aki, recovering her momentum, replied, "Vice captains A, B, and C only follow orders from the captain, but apparently they are quite free at this time and act separately.


    "Do you know about their activities?", Andrew asked again to which Aki nodded and began to exin, "The three of them operate in different areas on the periphery of the red light district. They each have different methods and personalities, and A is the one who operates in the region where the Heavenly Pce is located."


    Andrew nodded his head indicating for her to continue and Aki continued by saying, "A is cruel and barbaric. He acts like a thug and kidnaps any woman thates his way. He has a small tavern that he uses as his base of operations with about 25 men under hismand, who are not much different from him".


    "Do you know hisbat strength?" Andrew continued to ask, and Aki instantly replied, "Yes, he is slightly more powerful than the Heavenly Pce guards. He''s not remotelyparable to Oliver".


    With Aki''s answer, Andrew fell into contemtion and after a few seconds, he asked again, "Do you think you can kill him without leaving any clues?" A cold and murderous gleam appeared in Aki''s eyes who resolutely said, "No problem".


    Andrew smiled at Aki''s response and with a cold look, but with a serious expression said, "Then go," and Aki disappeared into the shadows without saying a word.


    Although Andrew was a bit puzzled by Aki''s motivation to aplish this task, he didn''t worry. His thought was that if she was motivated it was good, in the end, he just needed to get rid of the one called A.


    On the other hand, Aki was motivated simply because by investigating the so-called A, she knew of his atrocities. Being kidnapped and trained so cruelly, she sympathized with the victims that A had captured and wanted to eliminate him.


    Aki moved with speed and stealth to the tavern that was A''s base of operations and unnoticed by anyone entered it from the roof. In one of the rooms on the second floor, the man named A was raping two girls that his subordinates had brought, while he brutally beat them.


    A, he was a crazy man. He was cruel and enjoyed torturing women, so he enjoyed beating them while he raped them. Although technically these women were merchandise for his gang, he always took one or two women from the kidnapped group to satisfy his sadistic desires.


    Unfortunately for him, while he was drowning in the pleasure of torturing the girls, Aki hid in the shadows. When she saw the scene in front of her, her blood boiled with anger, but she somehow managed to calm down and not jump on the sadistic man right away.


    She''s an assassin, although herbat power isn''t bad and even though she might be stronger than A, a direct fight would causemotion and alert A''s subordinates and she didn''t want that situation.


    For that reason, she waited. She endured her anger and impatience as she watched the man rape and beat the two girls until he was satisfied. The two girls who were severely beaten fell unconscious from the damage and pain. Only at that moment, did A stop bothering them.


    What A enjoyed the most was seeing how the girls cried and writhed in pain, so when the girls fell unconscious or died on some asions he lost interest in them.


    Completely satisfied, A got out of bed and put on his clothes, and with a smirk walked to the bedroom door to leave, but as he ced his hand on the door handle he heard, "I hope you enjoyed yourst night".


    Despite reacting instantly to hearing the voice, Aki didn''t give him time to defend himself. With determination, she plunged her dagger into A''s throat, cutting the trachea and when she withdrew the weapon from him, his blood gushed from the deep wound.


    Instinctively the man used his hand to prevent the blood from leaving his body but it was in vain. The wound was extensive and deep and by destroying his trachea, he couldn''t even make a sound. He copsed after a few seconds and lost his life.


    Aki looked at A''s lifeless body bathed in his own blood with a cold expression as if she wasn''t even seeing a human, but after a few seconds, she looked away and looked at the two brutally beaten girls who were unconscious in bed.


    She knew that, if she left them here when A''s subordinates found their boss dead, they would suffer the same fate, but she also did not know how to save them, since she did not have the strength or skills to do it.


    She burned her neurons for several minutes looking for a solution, but no idea came to her and although she was reluctant, she decided to leave them to their own fate. It wasn''t until an hourter that A''s subordinates found him dead and just as Aki had thought they med the women.


    Ironically the two women had died shortly after Aki had left, as the beating they received had caused internal injuries and they had bled to death, so the men could not take revenge.


    A''s subordinates were as stupid as his boss, they never analyzed the situation, because if they had, they would notice that it was impossible for the two women to assassinate him.


    Thisck of intelligence on the part of A''s men benefited Andrew since the captain of the beauty hunters was notified that A had neglected and was killed by the women he had as toys.


    For this reason, the captain and the other two vice-captains did not investigate the matter much and remained unaware of the threat hanging over their heads.


    Aki returned to the Heavenly Pce to report to Andrew that she hadpleted her mission and Andrew was happy with the news. He was so happy that he hugged Aki tightly and kissed her several times making the little girl blush like a beetroot.

 Chapter 94: CHAPTER 93

    For some reason, Andrew was very happy when he heard the news that Aki had managed to kill the man named A. Maybe in his mind, it was a form of revenge towards the one who hurt his beloved, he really didn''t know.


    The point was that he had gotten more than excited about it and had hugged Aki and even picked her up and was spinning around the office with her in his arms.


    Aki is a girl of small stature but with good curves. They weren''t very pronounced, however, thanks to her small stature, just looking at her would make you think, "Everything is in the right ce."


    This is not to mention that with the tight outfit she was wearing she added further appeal. Unfortunately, due to the scar she has on her face, any good figure of hers was dwarfed by it.


    For this reason, she uses a mask that covers her entire face. However, Andrew didn''t care about this and he just started kissing the mask on the little assassin''s face.


    Due to Andrew''s actions, the mask dislodged and lost its grip on Aki''s face, falling to the ground, however, Andrew didn''t stop kissing her, this time directly on her face, mainly her cheeks, not caring about the horrendous scar.


    Aki was embarrassed by her master''s sudden attack and struggled to break away from him but was in vain. Even though she was much stronger than Andrew and it shouldn''t be hard to escape from him, her body didn''t respond.


    She had spent a miserable life, being kidnapped and brutally trained to be an assassin, so she hadn''t received affection in a long time and that was the reason why she instinctively didn''t want to break free of Andrew''s embrace.


    She didn''t know that was the reason, as her body and her mind were in two different attunements, but still, she struggled symbolically as she said, "Master, please put me down."


    However, Andrew turned a deaf ear or to be more precise did not listen to her, as he was intoxicated by inexplicable joy and it was not until Aki spoke again now louder that he stopped, "Master, stop kissing me."


    It was when he stopped that he realized that he had Aki in his arms and had been kissing her constantly. An awkward silence stretched between the two as they stared into each other''s eyes.


    Since Andrew was holding Aki up, they were both at the same height. Andrew could see the embarrassment on Aki''s face that she was beet red and averted his gaze, even though the scar on her face was ugly to look at, for some reason he thought she looked cute.


    Andrew only snapped out of his train of thought when he heard Aki say, "Master, let me go, doesn''t it bother you to be around an ugly woman like me?" Andrew didn''t know where Aki''sment hade from, but for some reason, he was really annoyed that she put herself down like that.


    "Who said you''re ugly?" Andrew asked in a clearly annoyed tone of voice, which surprised Aki, who could only timidly reply by saying, "But it''s true, just look at my face".


    Hearing Aki''s hopeless tone she managed to make Andrew''s heart ache. The whole story about Aki''s past came back to his mind and letting out a listless sigh he thought, "Why did the gods allow a girl like her to suffer such a nasty fate?"


    Instinctively Andrew moved closer to her and kissed her on the cheek, right over her scar, and said, "I''ll soon erase this scar, so don''t despise yourself like this anymore."


    Hearing him, Aki''s eyes filled with tears and when Andrew noticed it he was filled with tenderness, but before he couldfort her, the office door opened and in seconds they heard, "What are you doing to Aki? ".


    The scolding was from Carolina who had just entered and when Andrew turned to see her, Aki took the opportunity to escape from his embrace. Aki jumped up like a frightened rabbit, picked up her mask, and was about to run away into the shadows when Carolina yelled, "Don''t you dare run away Aki."


    The girl froze on the spot. It wasn''t like she had to obey Carolina''smand, since her master was Andrew, but for some reason, her body didn''t obey her and she stayed where she was.


    Andrew had a strange expression on his face as he watched Carolina approaching with her hands on her waist and clearly angry, but to his surprise, Carolina didn''t face him, instead, she approached Aki.


    Carolina leaned down to Aki''s level and said, "What happened? Andrew was bullying you? You can tell me I will do you justice". Andrew''s face was disfigured at Carolina''s words, he couldn''t believe that his wife''s first thought in this situation was that he was intimidating Aki.


    Technically speaking Carolina wasn''t wrong, but Andrew didn''t see it that way and said indignantly, "Come on Carolina I wasn''t intimidating her", but Carolina didn''t even look at him and she kept waiting for Aki''s answer.


    The little assassin did not know what to answer. The expression of anguish and anxiety under her mask showed her nervousness, although no one could see her, but Carolina misinterpreted her silence, believing that Andrew had forbidden her to speak, and turning to him she said angrily, "What did you do?".


    Andrew could only smile wryly at the assumptions that his wife made and with a resigned sigh he said, "I wasn''t intimidating her seriously, just that shepleted a mission and I was happy with the news, nothing more."


    Carolina narrowed her eyes, showing that she didn''t believe him, and said, "Then let Aki speak freely, let her say it herself." Andrew was bordering on disbelief and resigned he said in a tired voice, "Aki speaks freely."


    Then Carolina turned to face Aki again. The little assassin was once again in a predicament, even so, she decided to corroborate Andrew''s words, after all, he was not lying, "What the master said is the truth, Miss Carolina."


    Carolina still didn''t seem to believe Aki''s words and taking Aki by surprise she took off Aki''s mask and said, "Speak the truth". Although the scar on Aki''s face was to everyone''s displeasure, Carolina had taken a liking to Aki ever since she heard her story and had treated her like a younger sister, so she didn''t mind her appearance.


    Aki tried to cover herself, because she had aplex about her appearance and didn''t want to be seen, but Carolina held her hands and stared at her, waiting for her response, so Aki resignedly confirmed again, "Miss Carolina I''m not lying. The master gave me a mission and I came to report my sess in it and the master was happy by the news ".


    Seeing that Aki didn''t seem to be lying, Carolina''s annoyed expression disappeared, but she asked again, "So, what did he do to you when he got emotional?" Aki and Andrew froze at the question and noticing that Carolina''s expression hardened again.


    Aki looked at her master as if seeking help and upon seeing the girl''s expression, Andrew sighed and nodded, as if telling her that she could tell her. Aki returned her gaze to Carolina and said, "The master hugged and kissed me."


    Aki''s short and ambiguous response made Carolina turn to face Andrew and she said in a questioning voice, "Exin." Carolina''s coldness made Andrew nervous, who had no choice but to tell her everything that had happened in great detail.


    After listening to the exnation, Carolina rxed. Aki had already put the mask back on and waited quietly to the side for the situation to be resolved.


    Everything seemed to have calmed down, but Carolina''s next question made Andrew and Aki stiff again, "So, will you make Aki your wife too?" Carolina''s strange question left Andrew speechless.


    He had noticed that Carolina had started to have some strange behaviors, because before she was jealous of Helena, but the other day she wanted her to be part of his harem and now she also wanted to include Aki.


    It wasn''t that it bothered Andrew to have the two girls in his harem, but it seemed strange to him that Carolina changed so radically, and out of nowhere a thought came to his mind and he unconsciously asked, "Carolina, did you start liking women?".


    This time it was Carolina''s turn to jump nervously, however, it was not she who answered, but Fluffy whomunicated with Andrew mentally, "Master, it ismon for some people to experience changes of this type as they are exposed to new experiences, this is even moremon in the couples of the god''s Eros".


    With Fluffy''sment, Andrew instantly understood. Carolina was a virgin until she met him, so her exposure to sex came only from him, however,tely Carolina had been getting intimate with Helena, so for this reason she began to be interested in women as well.


    Andrew was a little annoyed with this, but Fluffy spoke again, "Master, this doesn''t mean that she doesn''t love you anymore, it''s more of a defense mechanism that the wives of the Eros gods develop."


    Thatment confused Andrew who couldn''t help but mentally ask, "What do you mean?", then Fluffy started to exin, "The gods Eros usually have many wives, in fact, I don''t know of any that don''t have at least 10 wives. But have you ever seen a peaceful harem?


    Fluffy paused and continued to say, "Well, the harems of the Eros gods are, that''s because the wives of these gods are soul mates, there is no favoritism, which makespetition between wives useless, so instead of fighting, they begin to get closer. See it in this way, the wives of a god Eros, are like wives to each other."


    "You mean, that in my harem all my wives consider each other couples too?" Andrew asked trying to confirm if he understood correctly, to which Fluffy replied, "That''s correct, it''s like that in all the harems of the Eros gods".

 Chapter 95: CHAPTER 94

    Thanks to Fluffy''s exnation, Andrew understood that Carolina''s strange behavior was somehow a side effect of having be his wife.


    Although Fluffy had said that these behaviors could ur because the wives of an Eros god are of equal importance to the god, Andrew still thought it was weird that Carolina would search for wives for him left and right.


    Fluffy, understanding what his master was thinking, spoke again, "Master, Carolina''s behavior is not strange. She is looking for women around her that she trusts. Since she knows that you will have many women in your life, she is trying to fill those spaces with women she gets along with, so she doesn''t get into future fights".


    Hearing this, Andrew finally understood Carolina''s train of thought. He certainly did not share it, but it was what was happening and he did not want to dy the matter.


    The mental conversation between Fluffy and Andrewsted less than a minute, but his silence after asking that question gave Carolina the impression that he was angry and she quickly nervously tried to exin, "It''s not what you think, What I meant was¡­"


    Before Carolina could finish exining, Andrew stopped her and said, "I understand your thought, don''t worry, I''m not angry, but you must stop throwing me at all the girls you consider, only I will choose my wives."


    Carolina fell silent after hearing Andrew''sment. Aki remained silent listening to their opinions about her as if she had no control over her own life, which was not far from reality.


    Honestly, Aki was very happy in the Heavenly Pce, because she was treated with affection. Oliver asionally trained her, Andrew and Carolina did not dislike her appearance and treated her as part of their family, and even Helena and the courtesans treated her well.


    She had already decided, to stay in this ce, even if Andrew didn''t fulfill the contract and heal her face, but she wouldn''t tell anyone for now. While she was thinking about this, Carolina asked, "So, what was Aki''s mission?"


    Then the office fell silent again. Andrew didn''t want to tell Carolina it was an assassination mission. Carolina knew Aki''s upation, but Andrew also knew that Carolina had taken a liking to Aki and would surely feel bad knowing that what she considered her little sister was doing that kind of work.


    While he thought about how to respond, Carolina said, "You know you don''t have to be overprotective of me, right? I know what Aki''s job is, just tell me." Andrew hesitated for a moment, but he answered with the truth.


    "Aki eliminated one of the vice captains of the beauty hunter organization," was what Andrew said. Carolina didn''t know who the beauty hunters were, so she asked, "Who are those?"


    "It''s the organization that the people who attacked you belong to," Andrew replied tersely. Carolina was a little moved because she knew that Andrew was hunting down this organization for what they had done to her, and taking into ount how happy Andrew was before her, it only showed how much he loved her.


    Due to this, Carolina approached Andrew and kissed him. Andrew was taken by surprise, but he didn''t refuse. He grabbed her waist and pulled her to hisp where he sat her down and they continued kissing each other.


    Andrew began to warm up and his hands began to move, but Carolina quickly withdrew without giving him a chance. Andrew looked at her annoyed, for having run away from him and when Carolina noticed it she said timidly, "Aki is here."


    Only then, did Andrew remember that the little assassin was still standing to one side. Aki facing her master''s gaze asked, "Should I go?", to which Carolina replied in a panic, "No".


    Carolina had panicked out of embarrassment, so her response was a couple of notches louder, which surprised Aki and Andrew, who after looking at how embarrassed Carolina was, could only chuckle.


    Seeing how cute she looked embarrassed, Andrew wanted to tease her and said, "Aki, you can leave, your sister has work to do", and just as he expected Carolina replied with apletely red face, "What work? Stop joking, I have to go."


    Carolina ran out of the office like a scared rabbit, and when she closed the door on her way out, Andrew couldn''t help himself and burst outughing. Aki was also amused by Carolina''s behavior, but she wasn''t as tant as Andrew inughing out loud.


    In a few seconds Andrew managed to calm down and looking at Aki said, "Okay, let''s leave this matter at that, continue investigating the beauty hunters." Aki nodded and said before retreating into the shadows, "I''ll notify you every three days as usual."


    Left alone in the office, Andrew went back to review his notes on the renovations. After getting everything organized, Andrew went out to tour the establishment to see how business was going.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary, but he didn''t return to the office. He preferred to stay at the reception talking with V¨ªctor and helping Carolina to handle the orders of the clients, the kitchen staff, and the waiters.


    Night soon fell and the customers gradually left, until the day ended around midnight. Andrew finished organizing a few details and closed the store.


    Strangely, Carolina had disappeared from his sight and that surprised him, but he assumed that she had returned to the room, so he went there to find her.


    Upon entering the room, Andrew was greeted by Carolina, who was in the center of the room wearing one of the lingerie designs that he had given her.


    Maybe it was because of everything that had happened today that Carolina wanted to make it up to him and was seducing him this way, which worked because Andrew approached her when he saw her.


    After a soft kiss, Andrew sat up on the bed and revealed his erect cock without any fear. Carolina walked and stand up in front of him and Andrew grabbed her ass, squeezing it hard, making her moan a little.


    Andrew pulled her to him and made her sit on his erect cock then lifted her with both hands and pushing her pantyhose aside, he inserted his erect cock into her pussy without warning.


    Despite not having had any forey, her pussy juices squirted everywhere as he entered her. Carolina let out a sexy moan as she said, "Yes my love, keep it up."


    Andrew lifted her again and dropped her back onto his cock, thrusting deeper. Carolina stared into space with her mouth open, while Andrew elerated the movement of his hips.


    Carolina moaned with enthusiasm at Andrew''s rapid pration and she said almost screaming, "Today you are bigger than ever." Andrew was aroused by listening to Carolina and he lifted her and dropped hard, increasing the depth of the pration.


    Andrew was at that moment making all the effort, lifting Carolina and letting her fall, but before long, Carolina began to move to match the movements of her husband.


    Her pussy was tighter than ever and she was squeezing Andrew''s cock who couldn''t stop himself from saying, "You''re tighter than ever too", and he continued to thrust into her violently.


    Seeing that Carolina moved to his rhythm, he freed one of his hands to y with Carolina''s tits, causing Carolina''s pussy to spurt juices from her more intensely as she moaned loudly.


    For some reason, they were both more aroused than usual and Andrew was reaching his limit without any warning, he released all his seed into Carolina''s pussy which was no better than him, and secondster she also came.


    The cum injected deep into Carolina began to trickle out of her as Andrew withdrew his cock from her and they both fell back on the bed with rapid breaths.


    Carolina was still on top of Andrew and after they caught their breath, they started kissing. The passionate kisses together with the contact of their naked body, turned them on again, and with his cock erect again, he prated Carolina.


    Despite the mixture of vaginal juices and semen that was in Carolina''s pussy, they didn''t feel any difort and Carolina began to ride Andrew''s cock like a cowgirl on a crazy bull.


    Beads of semen and vaginal juices spread from the union of the two with each movement and ayer of sweat covered their bodies. After a few minutes of Carolina moving her hips over Andrew, fatigue hit her, and noticing that, Andrew held her ass tightly, lifted her a little, and began to prate her from below.


    Carolina''s tits jumped rhythmically up and down with Andrew''s thrusts and after several minutes of violent sex, Andrew painted Carolina''s insides white again, who couldn''t take it anymore and cum too.


    After the double orgasms, Carolina fell on Andrew''s chest breathing heavily and within seconds she fell asleep on top of him. Andrew also felt tired and fell asleep without removing his cock from Carolina''s pussy and without lowering her from his chest.

 Chapter 96: CHAPTER 95

    The next morning Carolina woke up revitalized, but Andrew was in pain because Carolina slept on him all night. It really wasn''t a good night''s sleep for Andrew, but seeing Carolina sofortable on his chest he didn''t have the courage to put her down.


    When Carolina woke up, she noticed that she still had Andrew''s cock inside her, and like any energetic man in the morning, his cock was as hard as steel.


    In a few seconds, Andrew felt Carolina''s movement and when he opened his eyes he found Carolina moving her hips using Andrew''s cock to drill her pussy.


    As they had fallen asleep after cumming, both of their crotches were sticky from vaginal juices and dried cum that hadn''t been cleaned up, not to mention the strong smell of sweat that permeated them from the previous night''s exercise.


    Although it may sound gross, after a few seconds, they both got aroused and didn''t pay attention to it, they just enjoyed morning sex. After about half an hour of activity, they reached the limit and cum.


    They rested for a few minutes while they caught their breath and got up. They took a bath together and went out to have breakfast, but they were the only ones at the table since everyone had already eaten.


    Shortly after breakfast, Johan''s men arrived to collect the daily supply of rejuvenating creams, vitality drinks, and birth control pills, and shortly after they had left, the manager of the constructionpany arrived with two people.


    The manager introduced himself and his assistants. Andrew took care of the matter personally. After greeting the builders he quicklymunicated his ideas for the remodel.


    Andrew walked with them showing them the property and his vision of what was to be done. The manager and his assistants listened carefully and asionally made questions and suggestions based on their concerns and experience.


    All three men seemed very professional and knew their jobs, repeatedly giving suggestions on the best course of action and taking detailed notes on everything that was discussed.


    "Well, Mr. Andrew, we have an idea of what you want to do, now we should talk about the budget", said the manager at the end of the tour. Andrew didn''t want to discuss the topic where they were, so he invited them into the office.


    Once in the office, Carmen entered and served everyone tea. After taking a small sip of the cup, Andrew started the conversation, "Mr. Oto, I would like to hear your opinion as to the value of the work since you are the expert".


    Oto is the manager of the constructionpany and the main architect. He had done many simr works, so he did not hesitate when he spoke, "Mr. Andrew, since it is not an artistic orplicated design, it will be quick to build and not very expensive, but I have some rmendations."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes upon hearing what Oto said. He was no business novice and he knew that those words only appeared when they wanted to propose additional jobs to earn more, but even so, he allowed it, he thought that if it was a good proposal he could ept it.


    Seeing that Andrew urged him to continue, he said, "If we focus only on the spoken arrangements, two weeks of work and 500 small gold coins could finish the job."


    Oto paused, took some tea to wet his throat, and went on to say, "Despite this, I propose aplete remodeling." Andrew did not understand what he meant, and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I think that Mr. Andrew has noticed that the building is a bit old, so what I propose is to reinforce the foundations and even make an additional floor, so it would triple the space," said Oto.


    Andrew remained silent, contemting the proposal. In fact, he was nning to do that, butter when he got more money, but if he could do it right away it was better, so he asked, "How long would itst?"


    "It would only be an additional two weeks," Oto replied quickly, seeing that Andrew took an interest in the proposal. "How much would it cost?" Andrew kept asking, and Oto replied, "1,200 small gold coins would be enough."


    "How would the job be done? I can''t close my business for a full month for construction right now," Andrew continued to ask, wanting to know all the details before considering doing so.


    "It would have to close for a week. We will build first on the rest of the establishment and at the end on the areas of operation of your business", replied Oto after a little contemtion.


    Andrew remained silent, considering the matter. Thanks to his recent business, he had about 2,000 small gold coins in his treasury, so money was not a problem, what he had to consider was closing the business.


    The silence stretched for several minutes, but no one interrupted Andrew''s thought process. After weighing the pros and cons he epted the deal, as he had thought of a solution.


    "Let''s do what you proposed, but instead of building in the business areas at the end, let''s do it at the beginning, will there be a problem?" Andrew asked and Oto replied with a smile, "No problem".


    "So, what would the payment method be like?" Andrew continued the conversation, and Oto quickly responded, "Half at the start and the rest at the end." Andrew nodded and rose to shake Oto''s hand as a symbol of closing the deal.


    After concluding the talk, Oto and his assistants left. They would bring the contract within a week when they would start working. Andrew decided to do it this way for three reasons.


    The first was that it didn''t seem expensive to him and if he was going to make improvements it was better to do them immediately because with them the Heavenly Pce would rise several levels, generating more money for him.


    The second reason was that he could use that closing week to give his employees vacation, although it was a forced closure, nothing prevented him from taking the opportunity for a break.


    Thest reason was simr. In the negotiation with Candice, he had agreed to do the training for the fashion show in the Heavenly Pce, but now he could do it in Candice''s ce without dying his activities, that way he would help Candice and improve Candice''s rtionship with him.


    With all of that settled, Andrew briefed the entire Heavenly Pce staff on the arrangements and asked Victor to start informing customers that they would be closing for a while for repairs.


    With everything arranged, Andrew asked Oliver toe with him. He didn''t want to dy things and stopped by Candice''s store to discuss fashion show training.


    Walking into Candice''s store, they were greeted by the same manager who had served Carolina thest time. He had been informed by Candice herself to keep an eye on the Heavenly Pce staff arriving at the store, so he approached and greeted them politely.


    "Wee to the Cherry Blossom. May I ask what the visit is for? Andrew smiled at the diplomatic wee and said, "I''m here to see Mrs. Candice, business."


    This manager was very sharp and quickly asked them to follow him after telling someone else to inform Candice of Andrew''s arrival. By the time Andrew got to Candice''s office, she was already informed and was waiting for them with a smile on her face.


    "To what do I owe this pleasant visit, Mr. Andrew?" Candice asked upon seeing him and Andrew responded immediately, "Well, Mrs. Candice, no diplomacy is necessary, it''s business of course".


    The answer surprised Candice. Not the fact that Andrew dismissed her friendly wee, but the business part, and she quickly asked, "New designs? So fast? We haven''t made the previous ones yet."


    Andrew gave a softugh and replied, "I''m not that good. They are not new designs, but the business does have to do with the fashion show." Candice wiped the smile from her face and with a serious expression invited him to sit down.


    The fashion show was a business that Candice had high expectations for, so she didn''t dare joke about it. She at first thought that Andrew wasing to renegotiate the terms, but she was surprised by what he said.


    "Mrs. Candice, we had agreed to hold the training in the Heavenly Pce, but it turns out that I will be doing some renovations, so within a week I am avable to help you in the space you have."


    Andrew''s news surprised and made Candice happy, as she was always against doing it in the Heavenly Pce, so she promptly expressed, "This is good news, so why don''t we do it here in a week? I''ll have all the staff ready."


    "I have no problem with that arrangement," Andrew said. "Do you need anything specific?" Candice continued to ask, and after a brief thought Andrew said, "Well, I don''t need anything, but I''ll give you some rmendations."


    Candice waved her hand, inviting him to continue and Andrew didn''t hold back, "First of all, although I think it''s obvious, it doesn''t hurt to say it. You need a person inmand with a good head on his shoulders, I don''t intend to train every parade."


    "That''s natural, don''t worry," Candice replied, nodding. "Second is having a spacious room for this training," Candice continued to nod at Andrew''sment.


    "Lastly, models have to have certain features," Andrew said, and Candice noticing Andrew''s expression change at this point, asked, "What kind of features?"


    "Well, mainly of good height, preferably tall around 1.70 meters would be ideal. Since you are targeting this show for the upper ss and nobles the appearance is obvious, but don''t let them be too proportionate, a slim build would be ideal."


    Candice nodded her head again and said, "No problem, I''ll look for women with those characteristics, in a week you can see them and tell me your opinions." This time it was Andrew''s turn to nod and finish the talk, however, as he was about to get up to leave, Candice spoke again, "Since Mr. Andrew is helping me with this, I should give him a little bit of information".


    Candice''sment caught Andrew''s attention and he couldn''t help but ask, "What kind?" Candice with a smile replied, "The kind where there are some people pointing at you."

 Chapter 97: CHAPTER 96

    Andrew, who was about to leave, returned to his seat and asked, "Who?", but Candice didn''t answer him, she just smiled slightly as if she had just won something and then Andrew understood that Candice wouldn''t give him information for free.


    While thinking about how to trade for the information that Candice had, she spoke, "Okay, I don''t want to rob you, since you''ve brought me good business, so this time I''ll tell you what I know without asking for anything in return."


    Candice''sment surprised Andrew, but he quickly regained hisposure and said, "Then I''ll thank Mrs. Candice for the help." Candice waved her hand as if to tell him not to mind and began to tell Andrew what she knew.


    "I imagine you know that in the area where your Heavenly Pce is located, there are so to speak 5 thugs who rule the sector, right?" Andrew didn''t say anything, just nodded and Candice continued.


    "One of them was Debos, but you know what happened to him. The other 4, are called Rufal, Dinocal, Canotto, and Zoltan. Thisst one is an old and dangerous fox, but don''t worry about him, I''ll take care of him for you."


    Candice didn''t exin the reason why she would take care of the old man, but Andrew didn''t bother to ask, he decided to believe in her and focus on the other 3, however, Candice tell him anyway.


    "This group had been suppressing many businesses in the sector and they made me lose several businesses, so I gave them a warning. Debos did not take it into ount and well it ended as it ended.


    Candice paused, drank some tea, and continued, "The old man Zoltan, wanting to take advantage of me, acted as a spy working with me, but apparently the other 3 became suspicious of him and the group split up."


    "Now the old man is starting to have ideas of bothering me and your Heavenly Pce, so since it''s my problem I''ll handle it, but I won''t do anything to the other three. If you can''t handle these little things, you don''t deserve to coborate with me", Candice continued.


    Andrew knew the business of the four men that she was talking about, but he didn''t know these men in particr and now that they were targeting him, he wasn''t going to sit idly by and wait for them.


    After internalizing the information, Andrew said again, "I appreciate this gesture, I promise to return the favorter," and then he got up and left. Candice had a smile on her face as she watched Andrew leave.


    For her, the Heavenly Pce was a small business and she didn''t care much for it, but Andrew seemed interesting to her, so she wanted to see how he would solve the problem.


    Candice thought Andrew was a bit naive for the kind of business he was part of, however, that was because she did not know the brutalities Andrew had done. As Andrew and Oliver reached the first floor of the store, the stocky manager who had served them before, approached.


    "Mr. Andrew, the payment for the designs will be sent in the morning hours tomorrow," he said cordially, and Andrew nodded and headed for the Heavenly Pce with Oliver.


    As they walked back, Andrew asked, "Oliver, you have to keep your guard up, especially when the renovations begin, I think it will be the best time for them to bother us."


    "Young master, what will you do about the man called Zoltan?" Oliver asked. Andrew remained silent as they walked. He understood Oliver''s concern.


    While it was true that Candice said she would take care of him, it would be reckless of him not to know the old man''s movements and so he replied, "Send a message to Aki, tell her to suspend the current mission and investigate these people."


    Oliver responded with a short, "Yes, sir," and they continued on their way in silence until they reached the Heavenly Pce. Upon arriving, Oliver immediately went to send Aki the new orders, while Andrew returned to the office.


    Aki reported the progress of her missions every three days, mostly at night, but it wasn''t like they couldn''t contact her. They had established a simple system that consisted of leaving the message in a certain ce.


    It was not a special ce, it was a small lonely alley with little lighting. Aki would check that ce every day before the opening of the Heavenly Pce, so they couldmunicate with her.


    Andrew told Carolina about the men who were targeting them and she got a little worried. It was true that she had adapted to the dangers of this business, but being a weak woman, she was still scared when these things happened.


    So Andrew had tofort her for a while. Unexpectedly a week passed, without any setbacks, and just as Andrew thought, his enemies had already found out about the renovations he was going to do at the store and were waiting to attack.


    Rufal, Dinocal and Canotto''s n was simple. Creating trouble in the construction, more specifically, they would wait for the construction to start and then create trouble, to prevent it from being finished, with that the Heavenly Pce would not be able to do business and would lose its reputation.


    On the other hand, Zoltan was more astute and decided not to intervene yet. His idea was to let all the participants in this conflict weaken each other and then he wouldunch a quick attack to eliminate them all.


    However, to his misfortune, Candice already knew his intentions and without him knowing it, he had an assassin following him at all times from the shadows. Candice was just waiting for the right moment to kill him.


    Aki had changed her mission and in a week demonstrated her abilities. She had found out that Zoltan was being watched by someone from the shadows, without anyone noticing and she notified Andrew.


    She had also investigated the other three and discovered that they were more cunning and stronger than Debos, but they were still idiots. That was the evaluation that Aki gave to them, as they had the same w as Debos.


    They, like Debos, believed that being the bosses of the area, no one could touch them. Confidence is not bad, but arrogance was something different and these men were arrogant to the core.


    The next day, Oto and his team would start their work, but it was still night and Aki was reporting what she had discovered. In the office were Andrew, Carolina, and Oliver listening to Aki.


    Since Oliver was the most powerful fighting force that Andrew had at his disposal, he decided that Oliver should participate in the meeting. Aki told everything she knew, which was a lot.


    She had discovered what businesses the three men were doing, whether they were in full view or the most obscure businesses. She learned about the estimatedbat strength and even the details of the n to attack the Heavenly Pce.


    The men were arrogant and that''s why they never thought that someone could sneak into their secret meetings and listen to their whole n. In a world where so many strange abilities exist, not taking precautions when discussing topics like this, only a fool would do, that''s why Aki thought of them as people with money, but no brains.


    It was so easy for Aki to infiltrate that with just one order from Andrew she could kill them in an instant, but Andrew didn''t want to make the same mistake he made with Debos.


    He did not want to just eliminate them, he want to take advantage of the situation more specifically, he was after the money that these men had. In fact, Candice still had not to eliminate Zoltan for the same reason.


    Although rotten, these men had amassed considerable wealth and they wanted to obtain some profit from their enemies. Great minds are always looking for the greatest profit, especially traders.


    The four of them discussed all night what countermeasures they would use against their enemies. The n was simple. Aki would find where their enemies kept the money and try to secure it.


    Oliver would be on watch during the construction and the courtesans would be watched by two or three guards when they left the establishment to prevent a cmity when they went out to enjoy their days off.


    Andrew, Carolina, and Helena would be at Candice''s store training her staff for the fashion show most of the time, so they didn''t think they needed to be on their guard.


    He knew that Candice would not allow him to be harmed, at least not for now when she still did not receive the profits from their cooperation, not to mention, that thanks to Aki''s information, Andrew knew that, although the troops of the thugs of the area were numerous, they weren''t powerful, so with Andrew''s skills he could handle the situation.


    The day when the construction began has arrived and Oto brought the contract. Andrew read it carefully to avoid any legal loopholes and signed it. After paying half of the money, Oto and his team started working.


    Thus began the week that would create great changes to the red light district or at least to the area where the Heavenly Pce was located. Candice had also made her preparations and soon all the characters involved started making their moves.

 Chapter 98: CHAPTER 97

    The construction started. Oto had brought arge group of workers and they were all good at their jobs and very professional because despite having the courtesans in sight, none of them were distracted, which surprised Andrew.


    Certainly, the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce are not goddesses like the courtesans of the big pleasure houses of the red light district, but they are certainly beautiful. Attracting the attention of a group ofmon men like the workers that Oto brought in isn''t difficult, even so, they kept theirposure and kept working.


    Andrew approached Oto and said, "Mr. Oto, I can see that your workers are very professional, but I still have to say this, please don''t be distracted by my courtesans."


    Oto was aware of what could happen in ces like the Heavenly Pce, however, he assured, "You don''t have to worry, I''ll have them under control." Andrew did not doubt his words, because he knew thanks to Carolina that Oto''s construction firm had an excellent reputation, especially with their professionalism.


    Despite this, he had to warn him, and seeing the sincerity with which Oto responded, Andrew told him about the possible trouble, "Mr. Oto, I don''t want to worry you, but there are a group of people who maye to cause trouble, however, Oliver and my men will maintain order and security."


    Oto only nodded. He is a man with experience and knows that in the business world, there is no shortage of enemies, but seeing that Andrew had told him everything honestly and had assured him that his men would take care of any difficulty, he left him alone.


    Knowing that he has enemies and that they could attack him, showed that Andrew knew the enemy''s movements and had prepared a n to counter them, so Oto was calm.


    After talking with Oto, Andrew entered the Heavenly Pce and informed the staff that they could go out for a walk in the city, but with certain restrictions. Employees like Victor, Hector, and the kitchen team, could leave at their discretion.


    Carmen and her team of maids were also free to leave at their convenience. Even though they are ves, Andrew has never treated them as ves, he even pays them a sry, so if they wanted to go out and enjoy the city maybe buy something, they could.


    Courtesans were different. As the most valuable employees, Andrew felt they might be in danger, so he asked them to organize three-person outings.


    Each group of courtesans would be apanied by three guards when they left, and no more than six courtesans could be out walking at the same time. Although the courtesans were not happy with this arrangement, because they knew that they would not have as much fun as the other employees, they also understood that Andrew was only protecting them.


    Oliver would be in the Heavenly Pce at all times inmand of security. Since the guards had to stay guarding the security of the building, they couldn''t get a break like the others, but Andrew proposed to Oliver that he rotate the guards of the courtesans, so that the guards, even as bodyguards, would enjoy a little break.


    Finally, Andrew, Carolina, and Helena had jobs to do. Although it wasn''t as stressful as their day job, they had to train Candice''s staff for the fashion show.


    Aki, was another of the employees who did not rest, since she was in charge of monitoring the movements of Rufal, Dinocal, and Canotto, while she searched where they kept their money.


    Her mission was very important because once she found out that these men moved to attack the Heavenly Pce, she would have to tell Oliver and if she found the treasury of these guys, she had orders to eliminate them.


    Andrew didn''t want to get too involved with these people, but he needed money. After paying the construction expenses, his savings had practically been depleted, and running out of money was not an option, so he instructed Aki to as soon as she secured the money, kill those guys.


    In fact, Candice was doing the same thing Andrew was doing with Zoltan. Although she had a lot more money than the old man and certainly did notck money, there was no such thing as having too much money.


    Andrew, Carolina, and Helena walked to Candice''s store unconcerned of the surroundings. Well, Andrew was alert, as he was the only one who could fight to any degree in the group.


    Well, to be more exact, it''s not that he could fight since hisbat level is not much higher than that of the two women, but he did have skills that could defend them.


    Before long, they arrived at the Cherry Blossom store and were greeted by the same chubby manager as always, "Wee, we''ve been waiting for you, please follow me."


    Andrew and hispanions followed the chubby manager to the back of the store where there was arge hall, simr in size to the hall in the Heavenly Pce where the fashion show was presented to Candice.


    In the room were ten beautiful-looking women of great height and slim builds, just as Andrew had rmended to Candice. The girls had nice curves, but they weren''t over the top.


    There was also a man in his 30s, with ck hair like his eyes. His expression was somewhat smug, his build was athletic, and he was wearing an obviously expensive suit.


    The man had a good appearance, that had to be admitted, but for some reason with just one look, Andrew knew they wouldn''t get along and when the chubby manager called him over to make the respective introductions there was a problem.


    "Dastan, pleasee," the hubby manager called, and the well-dressed man walked toward them. Once in front of Andrew and the girls, the manager began the introductions, "Dastan, this is the young master of the Heavenly Pce, Andrew, and hispanions, Miss Ca¡­"


    The manager was halfway through the presentation when he was interrupted by Dastan, "I''m not interested in the prostitutes apanying him, I think we should start working."


    The manager''s eyes widened and he grimaced at Dastan''sment because he knew the implications of the insult. He was one of Candice''s trusted men, so he knew how much she valued this coboration and Dastan''sment could ruin everything.


    Carolina and Helena were also upset by Dastan''sment but remained silent. The Chubby manager who was called Gaston is a smart man, so quickly tried to apologize for Dastan''s attitude and minimize the damage but it was toote.


    "If you insult my wives again, I promise you that even Mrs. Candice won''t be able to stop you from breathing yourst breath," Andrew said coldly. Dastan and Gast¨®n felt a chill run down their spines upon hearing Andrew''s words.


    They understood at that moment that the young man in front of them was not as naive as Candice had told them. His threat didn''t seem empty to them, leading to an awkward silence between them.


    Gast¨®n was the first to recover and said, "Mr. Andrew, I am very sorry for my colleague''sment, I hope you don''t take it to heart, he is just a little nervous about his new job. Let me have a few words with him alone and I promise I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Andrew didn''t say anything, he just walked apanied by Carolina and Helena to where the women who would be the models for the fashion show were. Once Dastan and Gaston were left alone, Gaston scolded, "Idiot, do you want to die?"


    Dastan frowned at Gaston''sment as if he didn''t understand what Gaston meant. Gast¨®n noticing this, let out a resigned sigh and began to exin.


    "Dastan, I think you have the wrong idea of the situation, if you continue with that arrogant attitude, Mr. Andrew won''t have to take care of you, because Mrs. Candice will do it herself."


    Listening to Gaston, Dastan broke out in a cold sweat. He was arrogant, but not stupid, and he immediately understood what Gast¨®n''s words implied. At first, he thought Candice was experimenting with an innovative idea, and she teamed up with Andrew because the idea came from him.


    However, he now knew this cooperation was not as superficial as he thought. Gast¨®n, seeing that his partner understood the situation, spoke again, "You should apologize to them, make it seem sincere, and put your arrogance aside while you are working on this, it''s thest warning I''m giving you."


    Then Gaston left. Dastan took a minute to reset himself and then approached Andrew, Carolina, and Helena saying, "Mr. Andrew, I apologize for my earlier rudeness, I am very nervous as it is my first important job and I talked too much. forgive me."


    Carolina and Helena were surprised at Dastan''s ability to act remorseful, even though they knew the excuse was just that, an excuse. On the other hand, Andrew kept his cold expression and said, "As I already said, there won''t be a second time."


    Dastan trembled upon hearing Andrew''s response because he knew that the young man had not bought his excuse and that any possible friendly coboration had ended before it began.


    "I will do my part out of respect for Mrs. Candice, so as long as you do your job and do not offend me again, your head will remain on your shoulders, if our luck is good, after a week we will not cross paths again," Andrew continued saying.


    Unlike Dastan who had a bitter expression on his face, Carolina was happy, as Andrew had strongly defended her. There was no woman who was not moved when her man defended her.


    However, Helena on the other hand, although she was happy to be defended in this way, she was also confused, since the word "Wives" included her, and to date, she did not think she had that status, but she had to admit that her heart it was pounding and her cheeks were getting hot.

 Chapter 99: CHAPTER 98

    Andrew was unaware of the thoughts that the two girls were feeling. For him it was just a natural response, he didn''t even flinch when he called Helena his wife, although he had told Carolina a while ago that only time would tell if she would be his wife.


    Fluffy just saw from inside Andrew everything that happened. It wasn''t strange to him that his master reacted like this because Fluffy knew his master''s feelings even better than his master knew himself.


    Andrew limited himself to exining what the models had to do during the fashion show. It was a ss thatsted for about an hour and after he finished exining, Helena took over from him and supervised the models.


    Due to Dastan''s earlierment, none of the members of the Heavenly Pce entered into a conversation with him, they just exined what should be done and Dastan having no other choice just watched and learned without asking any questions.


    He knew that he had screwed up, however, it wasn''t as if Andrew and the others weren''t going to answer him if he asked something, because Andrew valued Candice''s friendship very much, it''s just that Dastan was very arrogant and didn''t want to lower himself again to ask them something


    While they were practicing for the fashion show, Gast¨®n went to inform Candice. Gaston had nothing against Dastan, but he knew that Candice would find out about the incident sooner orter, so he went to report it.


    Gaston wasn''t stupid, he knew that if Candice found out what happened and that he hadn''t reported it, he would suffer just like Dastan, so he didn''t feel sorry for Dastan and came to the office.


    When Candice saw him, she invited him in immediately. He could see Candice''s enthusiasm for this cooperation and that made Gast¨®n show solidarity towards Dastan because he knew that when he finished reporting, the young man was going to suffer.


    "Go ahead, Gast¨®n, tell me, how are things going?" Candice said enthusiastically, but soon her expression changed. Her brows were furrowed and her eyes held a hint of inquisition.


    At seeing her like this, Gast¨®n knew that her boss had understood that what he was going to report was not good, and when he heard her next question he could only sigh, "What happened?", ask Candice.


    After a resigned sigh, Gast¨®n regained hisposure and began to report, "Mrs. Candice, everything is going ording to n, Mr. Andrew arrived apanied by his wives and they are training in the living room."


    "But," Candice said with a serious and even a little annoyed expression, and Gaston didn''t dare to dy, so he replied, "An incident urred when I introduced Dastan to Mr. Andrew and hispanions."


    Gast¨®n paused to assess his boss''s state of mind, only to be met with a cold and dangerous look, so he continued his report, not wanting to be responsible for his boss''s anger.


    "Stupid Dastan insulted Mr. Andrew''s wives, calling them whores, and well, Mr. Andrew got mad." The room seemed to have descended into a cier because the coldness in Candice''s gaze was dangerous.


    "What did Mr. Andrew say?" Candice asked without emotion in her tone and Gast¨®n responded immediately, "If you insult my wives again, I promise that even Mrs. Candice will not have the ability to stop you from breathing yourst breath, those were the textual words".


    Candice was surprised at Andrew''s arrogant words, for while it was true that her employee had been wrong, she didn''t like that Andrew said that even she couldn''t stop him, but not being impulsive Candice asked, "You were there. What do you think of what he said?"


    Gast¨®n thought for a moment about how to respond and Candice noticed, so she told him, "Tell me your thoughts honestly", then Gast¨®n sighed and began to exin his analysis.


    "Then, Mrs. Candice, I''ll be honest. Mr. Andrew does not seem to me as soft as you said, in my opinion, his words did not seem empty, I even thought that he would kill Dastan at that moment ".


    Candice''s expression worsened considerably, as Gast¨®n was one of her trusted men, so she knew him well and even valued his opinion greatly, and listening to him she couldn''t help but think that if her subordinate''s assessment was correct, she had underestimated Andrew.


    "Do you think the boy hides his strength?" Candice asked seriously and Gaston answered, "I don''t think so, his strength shouldn''t be too different from what we know, but I feel that Mr. Andrew is not simple".


    The office fell silent after thatment. Candice was deeply thinking about Gaston''s words, but she had little information, as it had been difficult for her to infiltrate the Heavenly Pce.


    After thinking for a while, Candice let out a sigh, since she hadn''t found a solution or n of action. She decided not to worry about it now, then she told Gast¨®n that he could leave.


    Obeying his boss, Gast¨®n got up and started to walk towards the door, but when he was halfway there he stopped and turned to look at Candice and with a serious expression said, "Mrs. Candice, I know it''s not my ce to say it, but I still want to tell you something."


    Candice was surprised by Gast¨®n''s behavior, but still allowed him to continue, "Tell me, no problem, I value your opinion", then Gast¨®n blurted out what he wanted to say even if it made his boss ufortable, "It''s better not to make Mr. Andrew an enemy".


    Gaston''s rmendation made Candice raise an eyebrow. She could tell that Gast¨®n was a little worried and that intrigued her. Candice and her team have been in the business world for many years and have survived many threats, but she had never seen Gast¨®n this way.


    It was true that she valued Gast¨®n''s opinions, that''s why hisment worried her and she couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you think that? Don''t worry, I intend to be friends with him since there is a lot of profit involved, but I am intrigued by why you are so cautious with him ".


    Gast¨®n remained silent for a few minutes, Candice did not interrupt him, then Gast¨®n began to speak again, "Mrs. Candice, do you remember when we first met?"


    The strange question confused Candice, but even so, she nodded, letting him know that she remembered it and Gast¨®n continued speaking "Back then the pressure you gave off was incredible and it made me admire you, that''s why I decided to follow you".


    Gaston paused before continuing, "Despite your powerful aura, I could somehow gauge your strength and that you would achieve great things, but with Mr. Andrew, I couldn''t do that. The aura that he emitted gave me a strange feeling."


    Again Candice was surprised by Gast¨®n''s words. Her expression grew more serious and she asked, "Do you feel that he is superior to me?" Gast¨®n hesitated for a moment and Candice knew that her subordinate wanted to sugarcoat his words so she added, "You don''t have to sugarcoat words, tell me what you feel."


    Then Gast¨®n did not hold back and said, "I do not feel that you are superior, for me you are a bird that flies above the clouds, but Mr. Andrew is not from this world." silence filled the office.


    Candice had already noticed that Gaston''s evaluation of Andrew was incredibly high, but she never expected those words, so she couldn''t help but swallow a sharp breath.


    "That high?" She couldn''t help but ask, and Gast¨®n grimacing annoyed, because he didn''t want to belittle his boss, said, "Yes, that high. Since I''m being bold and disrespectful, I''ll say something else. I think Mrs. Candice should consider that boy."


    Candice''s eyes widened when she heard Gast¨®n and she suddenly wanted to rebuke him, but she managed to calm down. She knew that all of her trusted staff knew about the taboo of talking about her affective rtionships, so she thought, "If Gast¨®n dares to talk about it, it means that this boy has something special."


    Seeing that her boss didn''t reprimand him relieved Gaston who was holding his breath since he spoke, then Candice told him to back off, and only then he could breathe again.


    Candice remained in the office silent, thoughtful, and soft-spoken she said, "What do you think?" The only one in the room beside her was her butler, but he was not the one who answered. the person that answered was a woman who emerged from the shadows and said, "I was present when Gast¨®n reported."


    "Do you share his thoughts?" Candice asked again, and the woman replied, "Yes. That man is not simple." Candice nodded, and the woman stepped back into the shadows.


    Although a little worried, Candice was also a little excited, since two of her closest subordinates had given Andrew an impressive assessment and somehow this moved her.


    It wasn''t that she wanted topete with him. She wanted to see how far the boy''s ability would go. She even considered Gaston''s proposal to get closer to Andrew if he lived up to her expectations, but for now, she decided to just wait and see how things evolved.

 Chapter 100: CHAPTER 99

    The morning had passed and the training for the fashion show had finished, so Andrew, Carolina, and Helena returned to the Heavenly Pce. Everything had gone smoothly, so Oto and his workers had made a lot of progress.


    Andrew did not disturb them when he returned and immediately went to the office in thepany of the twodies. Although the remodeling work had begun and the whole ce was dirty and messy, that was the part where the reception, the party rooms, and the kitchen were, so the office was intact.


    When the three of them entered the office, Helena wanted to ask about the reason why Andrew had called her "Wife", since it had been harassing her all morning, however, she didn''t have a chance, because out of nowhere Aki appeared.


    The three of them were surprised by Aki''s appearance since she was normally in the shadows and when she came to report, it was always at night, so seeing her appear at this time was quite strange.


    "Did something happen?" Andrew asked, though he already knew the answer. The fact that Aki appeared at this time was indicative that something had happened, however, no one bothered to recriminate Andrew''s stupid question.


    "Yes, master, the three idiots will make their move tonight," Aki replied in a t voice. "Details Aki, give me details," Andrew said, noticing that everyone present was looking at him as if he were an idiot for asking the obvious.


    "About 30 men, they''re not very strong, I don''t think they''re a problem for Oliver and the others. They will arrive around midnight," Aki replied without changing the tone of her voice.


    "Anything else? Have you found their warehouses?" Andrew continued to ask, to which Aki replied, "I know where the warehouses of two of them are, but I haven''t been able to find thest one yet."


    After listening to her, Andrew fell silent and began to think. At first, he didn''t understand why they were attacking him at night, because if they wanted to interrupt the construction, attacking during the day was the logical thing to do, but soon he understood the reason.


    Disrupting workers was not the only way to stop the project. Right now there were a lot of materials in the Heavenly Pce, so Andrew thought that his enemies were after them.


    Their n was simple indeed, they would destroy the store and steal the materials, thereby dying the work and making him spend more money to rece them, not to mention the time that would be lost.


    It was simple but effective and for that reason Andrew guessed it instantly after some thought, however, these men did not have something that Andrew clearly had in abundance and that was information.


    With Aki as a spy, he had all the information about the ns of those guys and that''s why he could prepare for the attack. He also knew who his enemies were and even better, Andrew''sbat strength was superior.


    The three thugs in the area, having not bothered to fully investigate Andrew''s strength and methods, thought that overwhelming him with numbers was enough and it would cost them dearly.


    After thinking for several minutes, Andrew began to issue orders, "Aki, infiltrate the warehouses that you know of and steal everything, then eliminate their owners, but wait until the attack begins."


    Aki nodded her head and then retreated into the shadows again. Andrew had already given her the dimensional bag that he had received from Emilse when he helped her expose her husband''s infidelity.


    The space in it wasn''t very big, but it would be enough to empty two warehouses, so it didn''t worry him. With that said Andrew asked Helena to go find Oliver to n how to defend against the attack.


    Andrew had decided, to leave one of his enemies alive, because he still didn''t know the location of his money and he didn''t want to give it up. It was certainly dangerous to let an enemy loose, but Andrew was convinced that it would be easier to deal with a single enemy than three, so he wanted to act early.


    After a few minutes, Helena returned apanied by Oliver and the meeting began. Previously, Helena did not participate in these meetings, but since Andrew had called her his wife, she for some reason entered the office as if it was a natural and since no one expelled her from it, she remained there in silence.


    While Andrew and the others were nning the defense of the Heavenly Pce, the other participants in this conflict were also carrying out their ns. At the Cherry Blossom store, Candice was meeting with Gast¨®n, her trusted assassin, and her butler.


    The assassin was telling Candice about the movements of the old Zoltan and also informing her of the movements of the other three who intended to attack the Heavenly Pce.


    Candice only heard the report about the Heavenly Pce, but she didn''t n to do anything, because she wanted to see how Andrew solved that problem, however, the subject of the old man Zoltan was different.


    "Have you secured the old man''s money?" Candice asked, and the assassin who coordinated the entirework of information and assassination for her replied, "Yes mydy. The old man has 3 warehouses in different ces in the city, but it won''t be a problem to loot them all."


    Candice smiled mischievously and in a delighted voice she said, "Very well, do it at midnight, I want everyst coin and then eliminate that old man." The woman nodded her head and disappeared.


    Despite the fact that the assassin had left and with that they would end the matter, the meeting was not really over, so Gast¨®n asked, "Isn''t it possible to take over his business too?"


    "No, I really don''t want to meddle too much in the business of the red light district, that area is very treacherous, plus I have little experience in those businesses," Candice replied, shaking her head.


    Gast¨®n smiled with relief because his question was not to encourage his boss to take over that business but to confirm her ns. He really didn''t want to go into that area either, it was too muddy water and so he was d to hear Candice say that she wouldn''t.


    On the other hand, the old man Zoltan also nned to make a move at night. He had found out that his three formerrades would attack the Heavenly Pce and decided to take advantage of the situation and finish them off before dealing with the Heavenly Pce and Candice.


    His n was simr to Andrew''s, he would steal the money from the three men and then kill them, however, he had not thought that he was not the only one who thought that, much less that his executioner was hiding in the shadows.


    The elder Zoltan was far more cunning than his three formerrades and had many guards guarding him and his treasury, however, any n in the face of sheer force was ineffective.


    Faced with Candice''s strength and skill, he had no chance and he knew it, but somehow he had deceived himself after breaking rtions with her, he believed that his n was infallible, and for a moment he believed he was invincible.


    In this way, the four groups had organized their ns and only waited for nightfall to make their moves. Everyone was confident in their respective ns, even so, Carolina and Helena were still nervous since they were new to this type of machinations.


    Andrew noticed the girls'' difort and nervousness, so he decided to defuse the situation by talking about apletely different topic. Out of nowhere, he said, "Then Helena, Carolina proposed that you be my wife."


    Andrew''s abrupt intervention surprised the twodies and it wasn''t strange, because until a few minutes ago they were talking about how to kill their enemies and now Andrew was talking about rtionships.


    Andrew couldn''t bear tough out loud at the surprised expressions of the two girls. The uproariousughter woke the girls up in surprise at him and then they got mad at him for making fun of them.


    As if they had a tacit understanding between them, they ran towards him and began to hit him as if they wanted to kill him, but in reality, they were only acting because none of the blows had any force, they were just ashamed and it was the way they reacted to escape their shame.


    Andrew yed along and pretended to be in danger and tried to run away from them, but he quickly stopped ying and wrapped his arms around their waists and pulled them towards him. The girls did not resist and returned the hug.


    As they held each other Andrew whispered, "I suppose you agree to be my wife, right?" Helena''s cheeks flushed red. No one could see her embarrassed expression, because if they saw it they would be surprised.


    Who would have thought that a woman of her experience would put on an expression like that? Unfortunately, no one saw her, and she responded with a small voice like a mosquito''s, "Yes, I ept".


    Hearing her, Andrew smiled and whispered again, "I suppose you don''t object anymore, do you, Carolina?" Carolina didn''t hesitate and she nodded her head, then Andrew said again, "So, we''ll celebrate tonight when it''s all over."

 Chapter 101: CHAPTER 100

    We have reached chapter 100 and I wanted to express my appreciation for the support you have given me so far. I didn''t think I would get to this chapter so fast especially since it''s my first novel, not to mention that English is not my nativenguage, so I am aware that there are several errors and inconsistencies in my grammar.


    Also, I know that many may be dissatisfied with some points in the plot of the story and others things, but I appreciate that you continue to support me despite my inexperience, I am still looking for my writing style and I will try to improve as I progress.


    Well, I don''t want to extend my thanks too much, so I''ll leave you with the next chapter, which is longer inmemoration of being number 100, I hope you like it.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Despite Andrew''s insinuativement, things didn''t progress much, because they were still waiting for nightfall for the operation to start and they didn''t want to be distracted.


    However, the three of them were very lovey-dovey on the sofa in the office. Andrew was rxed with a beautiful girl on either side and he was lightly fiddling with them.


    The small caresses between them had rxed the tension they had felt minutes before, but even so, they held back to themselves, so as not to lose themselves in pleasure at such a crucial moment as the one they were facing.


    The hours passed and midnight arrived. All the actors in the event began to make their moves. Aki was faster than all the others, as the men of the three thugs had barely moved and she had already started her operation.


    She quickly infiltrated where Rufal''s treasury was located, which was her first target. Even though this man was an idiot in his machinations, he was not brainless enough to have his treasury unprotected.


    The cer of his treasures was located in the basement of his business. It only had one entrance that was guarded throughout the day by two tall, stocky, fully armed-men who looked powerful.


    In addition, when going down the stairs that these two men were guarding, there were two other men with simr characteristics protecting the entrance to the treasure cer. Aki knew all this information since she had infiltrated this building and she even knew the time when the guards changed shifts.


    Rufal had 12 men who were in charge of this task. Each pair of men guarded these stalls for eight hours, so Aki knew that after passing the two men guarding the stairs, she would have to eliminate two more men.


    The difficulty of carrying out this missiony in the fact that there was only one entrance, so as soon as Aki eliminated the two men the entrance would be discovered by the two men below, so everything came down to speed that she acted.


    Although the men who guarded the treasury seemed strong, for Aki they really weren''t much, because she trained with Oliver in her free time and he was a thousand times stronger than these guards, at least in Aki''s mind it was like that, that''s why she thought it would not be a difficult job.


    As Rufal''s men left for the Heavenly Pce, the security at the business was lowered and it was at that moment that Aki attacked. Using her great stealth skills, she quickly moved toward the guards at the entrance of the stairs.


    One of the guards noticed Aki''s approach, but he could only see a shadow because the speed at which she moved did not seem human and before he could draw his sword a dagger was stuck in his throat.


    The stab wound was so brutal that the blood that gushed from the assassinated guard''s neck sshed onto hispanion. Seeing that his partner was killed, the guard drew his sword and wanted to attack while shouting to alert the other guards, but Aki was faster and pulled the dagger from the other guard''s throat and threw it hard, piercing the guard''s left eye.


    The dagger was thrown with such force that it pierced the guard''s brain, killing him instantly, but the fall of the guard''s limp body resounded loudly, alerting the guards below the stairs.


    Aki had no time to hesitate and mercilessly picked up her dagger from the guard''s corpse and rushed down the stairs at high speed. The two remaining guards were already waiting for her, but what surprised Aki was that the men had crossbows ready to shoot.


    When Aki appeared the guards fired. Being a narrow staircase, there was very little room to maneuver, and the short distance added to the firing power of the crossbows made it difficult for any intruder, but Aki was not just any intruder.


    Her great reflexes allowed her to draw her spare dagger and impressively managed to block the arrows aimed at her. The guards were stunned by Aki''s feat and that''s why they hesitated for a few seconds before drawing their swords, a time that was crucial since Aki reached them and like the death scythe cut their throat at the same time.


    Aki is a highly skilled assassin, although she had never killed anyone before being bought by Andrew, the training she received from the organization that kidnapped her was not easy since she had managed to make the girl suppress her emotions inbat and her body moved practically by instinct, always aiming for a person''s vital points, hence its lethality.


    Having eliminated all the guards, she did not dare to dy, she opened the door and there was a room of about 5 square meters full of gold coins and other items that Aki did not bother to check, she just took out the dimensional bag and put everything away.


    Speed was the essence of this operation, she couldn''t bother to inspect the different items, so she packed everything and quickly left the ce.


    She moved through the shadows towards the top floor of the building, as she still had to eliminate Rufal, however, when she reached the office, she did not find him.


    She quickly deduced that the three men must have met in some other ce, as the operation to attack the Heavenly Pce was a joint attack, which made things a bit difficult for her, but she put those thoughts behind her and moved on to her second target.


    The next target was the Dinocal treasury. Like Rufal''s treasury, it was in the basement of his establishment, but here things were a little moreplex because unlike the previous one, the cer had greater surveince.


    Two guards guarded the entrance to the basement stairs, and under those stairs was a room where five men stood guard. It wasplex to attack this ce.


    The two guards at the entrance were easy to handle, but the other five were something else, Aki didn''t have the confidence to face them in a narrow room and with a frontal attack.


    Entering into a dilemma she decided to use the method that she least wanted to use. She first verified that the meeting of Rufal, Dinocal, and Canotto was not taking ce in this building and after confirming that they were not there, she breathed a sigh of relief, because she could carry out her n.


    She again returned to the entrance to the basement. She dressed as a waitress and carried a tray of liquor, pretending to hand it over to the guards, but when she got close enough the guards became alert and scolded, "Who are you? What are you doing here?".


    Aki smiled and continued to pretend and said, "The chief asked me to bring you liquor to celebrate today''s victory," but the guards didn''t believe her, as the chief had ordered them to be alert due to the attack they would carry out today, as their defenses were minors.


    For this reason, the guards put on sullen looks and drew their swords with the intention of attacking, and Aki understood that her n had failed, so she threw the tray she was carrying toward them, blocking their vision for a second.


    That second was more than enough for Aki to get close to one of them and plunge her dagger into his neck, she always aimed to kill in a single attack, but the other guard had time tounch an attack at the moment Aki had killed his partner.


    With her great reflexes, Aki managed to dodge the attack, although she received a minor wound on her arm then she threw her dagger at the guard, he managed to block it with his arm, and although she managed to injure him, it was not fatal, so the guard prepared to attack again.


    However, Aki couldn''t waste time, by the time she threw her dagger, she had already arrived in front of the guard and without letting him react she plunged her other dagger into the guard''s chin, going through his mouth and reaching up to his brain.


    The guard died immediately. Aki retrieved the daggers and cautiously went downstairs. The door to the room under the stairs was still closed and although Aki couldn''t see inside it, she knew that the five guards inside it were already waiting for her.


    The guards inside the room were fully armed waiting for the door to open. Three of them had crossbows pointing on the door and the other two had their swords ready to cut.


    They had heard themotion of the battle from Aki and the guards, so they knew that an intruder had arrived. They were convinced to eliminate the threat as soon as it entered, but Aki would disappoint them because she was not going to enter.


    Aki took out of the dimensional bag a rectangr package that seemed to be wrapped in some kind of paper. She had prepared it in case of an emergency, but she preferred not to use it, since this device went against the abilities of an assassin, since it was an explosive.


    She ced her bomb at the foot of the door and after lighting the fuse she withdrew. The guards in the room were surprised that the intruder did not enter, but they did not let their guard down and did not intend to open the door.


    At that moment a loud bang was heard and the gate they were guarding blew to pieces. The wave produced by the explosion sent them flying, injuring them in the process, in fact, two of them died instantly.


    One of them fell unconscious and the other two, although sore and injured, tried to get up, but what awaited them were Aki''s daggers. One hit one kill, Aki ughtered the three guards who had survived.


    The treasury door, like Rufal''s, was sealed with a strong padlock, but for Aki, it was child''s y, she quickly unlocked the lock and collected all the items in the cer.


    When she went up the stairs to the basement, she could hear the footsteps and cheers of the other guards who came to check the ce because they had heard the explosion, but they had arrived toote because Aki escaped instantly.


    When the guards arrived, they just found the dead guards, the mess caused by the explosion, and the empty warehouse, and like ants in a hot pot they began to search for the culprit, but she had already left the building.


    As Aki left, in the shadows outside the building, three men dressed in ck with masks appeared, obviously having the same upation as Aki and in fact the same goal.


    "This ce was attacked too," one of them said quietly, "What the hell is going on? Rufal''s cer was also emptied, who beat us to it?" Said another of the assassins, clearly annoyed.


    The one in the middle who looked like the leader narrowed his puzzled gaze as did hispanions, but said nothing. They were old Zoltan''s men who would steal the wealth of Rufal, Dinocal, and Canotto, but someone had beaten them to it.


    "Let''s go to the next ce, I think we still have a chance we can''t go back empty-handed," said the leader of the three assassins, and without another word, they disappeared into the shadows.


    Before long Aki arrived at Canotto''s establishment. There the three thugs from the area were meeting, but Aki didn''t know if she should attack them, since she still didn''t have the location of Canotto''s treasury.


    She had inspected the entire ce and had concluded that the warehouse was not in that ce and that is why she doubted. She had no way of knowing that Canotto had no warehouse, he carried all of his money in his dimensional bag.


    The other two also had dimensional bags, but they didn''t carry all of their fortune, because that would be dangerous, but Canotto didn''t think so. He was suspicious even of his men so he preferred to have his fortune close to him at all times.


    As Aki hesitated, she spotted Zoltan''s three assassins arriving and she quickly hid, avoiding detection. The three neers looked at Canotto''s establishment and deduced that it had not been attacked yet and for that reason they were happy.


    Unlike Aki, they knew that Canotto kept his money in his dimensional bag and that''s why their objective was to attack Zoltan''s three expanions. Aki heard their conversation and understood that they had the same objective, but she didn''t move, as she was outnumbered, so she decided to wait and try to fish in the muddy waters.


    Unfortunately for her, while these three assassins weren''t as skilled as her, it was very easy for them to infiltrate the ce and kill the three men without creating chaos or getting hurt, which didn''t allow Aki to rob them in the confusion. So she decided to return and report, since she had managed to rob two treasuries and the targets, were dead, so her mission was considered a sess.


    While all this was happening, in Zoltan''s establishment, the old man sipped a ss of wine with a smile, waiting for his men to return to celebrate his victory, unaware that Candice''s men had already looted his money and that an assassin was hiding in the shadows waiting to kill him.


    The assassin had not acted yet because she knew the old man''s n and was waiting for his men to return. If Zoltan''s men returned with the money from the other three she would eliminate them and take that money as well.


    After a while the three assassins returned and reported what had happened. Zoltan was angry when he heard that they had beaten him to it, but when his men notified him that they had managed to secure Canotto''s fortune, he rxed a bit.


    He took the dimensional bag and when his men left, the old man drained his wine ss in one gulp. His face did not have the joy that he expected because he did not fulfill his goal, and with a sigh, he muttered, "What bad luck."


    "What bad luck indeed", a whisper was heard in his ear and the old man was startled, but before he could say anything, his throat was cut and he lost his life without even knowing who the assassin was.


    On the other hand, the 30 men who attacked the Heavenly Pce didn''t even have a chance to reach the ce as Oliver along with several of his men ambushed them on their way there.


    Thanks to Aki, they knew the moment when they were going to attack, so Oliver guessed the route they would take and ambushed them when they were unaware, disposed of the bodies, and returned to the Heavenly Pce to report what happened.


    In this way the events of the night had ended and the winners had been Andrew and Candice who had not yet received the good news, however, all the establishments in that area of the red light district were rmed, since the news had already reached them.

 Chapter 102: CHAPTER 101

    After the explosion caused by Aki in the Dinocal establishment, not only the staff of that establishment were alerted, but all the nearby establishments.


    In a short time what happened in that ce was known and the word spread. With each passing minute, the news traveled farther and farther, to the point that it reached the surroundings of the Heavenly Pce.


    Oliver and his team who had just ambushed the men who would attack the Heavenly Pce heard the news on their way back, so he quickly went to Andrew to report.


    In the office, Andrew, Carolina, and Helena listened to Oliver''s report, "Young master, the attackers have been eliminated". At Oliver''sment, Andrew just nodded and then said.


    "Give me more details", then Oliver began to narrate what happened. Thanks to the information provided by Aki, they knew the time and the number of enemies they were facing, but they didn''t know which route they would take.


    In the end, 30 armed men could not walk as a group through the red light district without attracting attention, so Oliver suspected that they would be divided into several groups, he intuited that they would be groups of 5 members or less and he was not mistaken.


    However, guessing that did not make things easier for him, on the contrary, it made it difficult for him to counter them, even so, Oliver demonstrated his capabilities as a strategist, which no one knew he had.


    He worked under the assumption that the 30 thirsty men would divide into groups of 5 people and attack the Heavenly Pce from different directions. Oliver was able to deduce this because it was the most basic tactic in the book to conquer a fortress and it was to surround the ce.


    Knowing this, it was very easy for Oliver to find the best routes to carry out that n and his theory was proven when they found the attackers.


    Oliver also divided his men and stationed them in strategic ces on those routes armed with crossbows they waited for their enemies to appear and when they did, they were showered with countless arrows.


    Carolina and Helena were surprised because they did not understand how Oliver had the ability to deduce the enemy''s n and establish a countermeasure in a short time, however, Andrew was not surprised.


    Since Andrew had bought Oliver in the ve house, he had only cared about his blessing and a little about his past, more specifically how he became a ve, but shortly after noticing that Oliver was deeper than the sea, he decided to dig a little


    It turned out that Oliver was not a minor character, he was actually the general of the army of the extinct country of Nufa, which was a small country close to the Cannaris empire that was the country in which they were.


    About five years ago the empire of Cannaris invaded Nufa defeating the small country that went down in history. Oliver had not fallen into very due to debts incurred in buying medicine for his family as was believed, as he had no family, so he did not need any medicine.


    What happened was that he was quite a clever tactician and when he saw that the war was lost, he faked his death and posed as a beggar looking for valuables from corpses on the battlefield.


    There he was captured, but since he was never identified, he was sold as a low-level ve. Normally generals like Oliver have great pride in the country they represent and would rather die on the battlefield than run, but Oliver didn''t think so.


    It turns out that the war between Cannaris and Nufa was not caused by Cannaris but by the king of Nufa. This kingdom, despite being small in territory, was rich in minerals, which is why they had quite an advanced metallurgical industry and for that reason, the nobles of that country had fallen into arrogance.


    Possessing advanced technology, they believed they owned the world and began to harass their neighbors, managing to win several battles against small kingdoms that bordered on them, which fed their ego even more.


    Oliver as an army general was not as stupid as his ruler and nobles, he knew that although they had won several battles that was against less developed countries than them and he also knew that being close to the Cannaris empire which is one of the threerge kingdoms on the continent would be in trouble if they continued to be so arrogant.


    That is why he advised the king to give up his crusade and concentrate on stabilizing the interior of the country, especially the recently annexed territories, but drunk on the newly acquired power, they ignored him.


    His arrogance reached such a level that theyunched an attack on Cannaris terrain seizing one of the empire''s border cities and that was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    The empire was not bothered by the small country''s movements, but when it bared its fangs at them, they responded with force, then the king and the nobles of Nufa knew the difference in power.


    The warsted exactly two months, and the kingdom of Nufa ceased to exist. Only Andrew knew Oliver''s story, so he wasn''t surprised at hismanding ability.


    In the office, Andrew who finished listening to Oliver''s report smiled and said, "Good job, even if I want you to rest, tonight is bound to be long, please stay alert."


    Oliver nodded at Andrew''sment and when he saw that his boss was going to ask him to leave he spoke again, "Young master, on my way back I heard some important news that I think you might want to know."


    Andrew''s curiosity got the better of him and he promptly asked, "Tell me, what did you hear?" Oliver made a short pause as if organizing his thoughts, and after a few seconds, he began to talk.


    "On the way, many people were discussing an explosion and the robbery of two establishments, which if I''m not mistaken belong to the men who attacked us, I assume that Aki aplished her mission."


    Oliver''s news surprised and cheered up the girls. On the other hand, Andrew asked for more details with a troubled expression, "Explosion? Is Aki alright?"


    Before Andrew''s questions, Carolina and Helena realized that they had been happy for no reason because this information did not say that Aki was fine, it only said that an explosion and a robbery had urred.


    "The explosion must have been caused by Aki, I discussed different ns with her before she left, and based on what she had told me about the structure of one of the treasuries, I proposed that n as ast resort," Oliver said calmly.


    "So you''re saying that Aki should be fine?" Andrew asked, still worried, to which Oliver replied with a smile, "Don''t worry young master, that girl won''t go down so easily, I''ve trained with her and I know her strength and if the men who guarded those ces are like the ones who attacked us, she won''t have any problems."


    Andrew trusted Oliver''s judgment, so he breathed a sigh of relief to hear him give his prediction of sess. Oliver then finished giving him some additional details of what he had heard, but it wasn''t relevant information, so after telling him to keep his guard up, he dismissed Oliver.


    While Andrew and the others were chatting in the Heavenly Pce office, a meeting was also taking ce in Candice''s office in the Cherry Blossom. Present in it were Gast¨®n, Candice''s intelligence chief named V, the cold butler Erick, and Candice.


    They all sat in a set of office furniture quietly drinking some tea. However, after a few minutes, a man appeared from the shadows and bowed.


    "Report," V said coldly without looking at the neer, then the man began to speak, "Zoltan''s three treasure vaults were secured and looted, plus the shadow agent already killed the old man and secured Canotto''s wealth".


    The man''s voice was monotonous, without fluctuations or feelings of any kind, as if hecked emotion. This time it was Candice who spoke, "Good job, you will be well rewarded for your work."


    The man showed no emotion, just nodded, and left, then the office fell silent again. After a few seconds, Candice spoke again, "What happened to the Heavenly Pce?"


    V instantly replied with a voice simr to that of the man who had already left, "I was informed that about 30 men marched to attack them, but they were easily ughtered by Mr. Andrew''s men. There are also reports that the establishments of Rufal, Dinocal, and Canotto were attacked, but it is unknown if they were the men of Mr. Andrew or the old Zoltan".


    Then Gast¨®n spoke next, "Since the Canotto wealth was in the hands of old Zoltan, it could be deduced that the other two establishments were attacked by Mr. Andrew."


    The other three nodded their heads as if to say that they shared Gast¨®n''s thoughts. It was true that there could be a different group that would do such an operation, but the probability was very small.


    Seeing that everything had been resolved, Candice pped her hands and as she got up from her seat said, "Well, tomorrow we will know everything from Andrew himself, for now our goal was achieved, good job everyone, you can retire to rest."


    They all got up, but before leaving, Candice spoke again, "Gast¨®n take an inventory of the operation and notify me, give Canotto''s wealth to V so that her agents can enjoy a little."

 Chapter 103: CHAPTER 102

    Andrew wanted to have fun with Carolina and Helena, but fate did not want it to happen. First was Aki''s appearance inside the office to report on her mission.


    The arrival of the little assassin interrupted the fun, but Andrew was not upset, in fact, he was very happy to see the little girl safe and sound, so he just listened to the details of the mission.


    However, Aki hadn''t started to speak when Carolina noticed that Aki''s arm was bandaged and a bloodstain could be seen on top of the cloth and quickly yelled as she ran towards her, "Aki, you are hurt".


    Carolina''s scream broke the atmosphere of the office and Andrew noticed the wound on the little girl''s arm and, like Carolina, he approached her with the intention of assessing how serious the situation was.


    "It''s a minor injury, nothing to worry about," Aki said trying to reassure the two who ran towards her worriedly. Aki noticing Andrew''s anguish and Carolina seeing her hurt, warmed her heart, but she was soon overwhelmed by their excessive care and wanted to escape from there, unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    Andrew and Carolina took it to the sofa in the office and began to go through it. Aki repeatedly said that it was nothing to worry about, but she couldn''t help the excitement of healing her from the two of them.


    Helena noticed that Aki was in a predicament because of Andrew and Carolina''s insistence on healing her and letting out a sigh, she said, "You two should calm down, can''t you see that you''re bothering the girl?"


    Helena''s words managed to calm Andrew and Carolina and then she approached Aki and spoke again, "Let me heal her, while Aki, you can report on your mission" and she began to clean her wound.


    While she healed Aki, thetter began to tell them what had happened. Aki was not very specific about the battle, she only mentioned that she had eliminated her opponents and stolen Rufal and Dinocal''s riches.


    She also exined how she had to use the explosives to get into the Dinocal treasury and how she had found the men sent by the old Zoltan, though she didn''t know who they were.


    Thanks to Aki''s story, Andrew understood that his enemies had died at the hands of another group, but he did not know who they were and that could be dangerous, as it was possibly another enemy for him.


    Despite everything, he decided not to think about it for now. He thought maybe Candice would know who they were and he could consult with her the next day when he went to the Cherry Blossom store to practice the fashion show.


    When Aki finished reporting the details of the mission, she handed over the dimensional bag with all the riches she had gotten from the treasuries she raided.


    Helena had also finished healing Aki and thus the talk ended. After such a serious conversation, Andrew and the girls weren''t in the mood to y and an unexpected visitor in the middle of the night ended up killing what little passion was left.


    The events that urred this night were a big deal. Certainly, the attacks and deaths of Rufal, Dinocal, Canotto, and Zoltan shook the entire region around the Heavenly Pce, after all, they were the most powerful men in the area, and in a single night, they all died, alerting everyone.


    Although Andrew and the others did not know of Zoltan''s death, they soon found out from the visitor that had arrived. The visitors were none other than the city guards.


    Generally, the city guards did not meddle in the affairs of the fringe region and the red light district, but that was because events that could impact the city like tonight did not normally ur.


    Although these four men were not big characters in the city of Catnar, they were not without their influence and had friendships with some wealthy merchants and even some nobles, for this reason, the city guards had to get involved and try to find some answers.


    This red-light district region soon fell into a state of martialw. The city guards went through all the establishments in the area looking for clues about what happened, but they could not find anything.


    Aki had done her job beautifully and left no trace. On the other hand, Candice''s men were experts in these operations since it was not their first time, so it was even more difficult to track them down than Aki, therefore the investigation was fruitless.


    Despite that, with the city guards roaming the streets until the early morning, it killed any attempt to express the love between Andrew and the girls, so they decided to rest.


    Since Helena had officially be Andrew''s wife, she slept next to him and Carolina, although there was no action, they enjoyed sleeping in each other''s arms, especially Andrew who had a beautiful flower on each side.


    Although they went to bed quitete, the next morning they got up at the same time as usual. After breakfast and organizing some things, Andrew apanied by his wives walked to Candice''s store.


    Oliver and the guards were still alert. While it was true that they had eliminated their enemies, they couldn''t rx, you never knew when a new enemy might appear.


    All arrangements remained the same as the day before. The courtesans could only go out in groups of at least three people and were apanied by three guards. Oto and his workers continued their construction work, Oliver and his men continued their surveince work and Andrew along with the girls marched towards the Cherry Blossom store.


    When Andrew and the girls arrived at the Cherry Blossom store, they were greeted by Gaston as usual, "Wee back", Andrew nodded as the girls politely returned the greeting, "Thank you for having us".


    "Mr. Andrew, Mrs. Candice would like to speak with you," Gaston said immediately. Andrew wasn''t surprised because he knew that Candice had made her movest night and he hoped to talk to her.


    "Lead the way," Andrew said, but before he left, he turned to Carolina and Helena and said, "You guys continue with the fashion show training, I''ll meet youter."


    Andrew left with Gast¨®n towards Candice''s office, while Carolina and Helena went to the same salon as yesterday to continue with the fashion show training. Andrew was a little worried about leaving the two girls in Dastan''spany and Gaston, noticing that, told him, "You don''t have to worry."


    Andrew didn''t understand what he meant by that, but he decided to believe him. When they arrived at the office they were greeted by Candice and her butler Erick. Candice had that same intriguing smile characteristic of hers and invited Andrew to sit down.


    "How didst night go? I heard it was a rough night in the red light district," Candice said in a slightly teasing voice and made Andrew smile knowingly, as he replied, "Not bad".


    "Oh really? d to hear it. I heard that a lot of things happened", Candice said insinuatingly again and Andrew not wanting to continue the ambiguous conversation said, "Well, I got rid of the people that Mrs. Candice had informed me about. I also learned that Mrs. Candice was not inactivest night."


    Candice remained silent after Andrew''sment, never losing the smile on her face as shemented, "Well, it wasn''t a bad night." The office fell silent after thatment and after a few seconds, both Candice and Andrew burst outughing.


    After a few seconds, they both managed to calm down and began their talk. Despite establishing a business alliance recently, they seemed like lifelongpanions, as they began to tell each other in detail what they had done the night before.


    Perhaps they wanted to gain each other''s trust or they had just naturally meshed well, but they kept no secrets aboutst night''s operations.


    They chatted for a couple of hours and Andrew was starting to worry about leaving their wives alone with Dastan, as he didn''t trust what an arrogant idiot would do even if Candice had him under surveince, so he decided to get up and say goodbye.


    Candice didn''t stop him because what she needed to know had already been said, but before Andrew left she said, "Mr. Andrew, you don''t have to worry about Dastan, I''ve already taken care of that."


    Andrew didn''t understand Candice''s words. He assumed that Candice had warned him, but that wasn''t enough for Andrew to rx and he quickly made it to the practice room.


    When he entered, he was surprised to find Carolina and Helena talking to a woman in her 30s with a beautiful appearance and elegant but simple clothes. Wrinkling his eyebrow, Andrew checked the room and didn''t find Dastan, and seeing the girl who was talking to his wifes, he remembered that she wasn''t there yesterday, so he approached, understanding the situation a bit.


    The girls saw Andrew walk in and stopped talking and the beautifuldy bowing a little introduced herself, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrew, my name is Canna and I will be Dastan''s recement starting today."


    Thedy''s short introduction corroborated Andrew''s thoughts. Sure enough, Dastan had been reced by the trouble he caused and that made Andrew happy, he really didn''t want to see him again and politely returned thedy''s greeting, "The pleasure is mine."

 Chapter 104: CHAPTER 103

    After the introductions were over, Andrew took control of the situation and began instructing the models. Unlike Dastan who had damaged the rtionship with Andrew by making a disrespectfulment, Canna was more cordial.


    Since there were no prejudices or misunderstandings between them, Canna didn''t hold back and asked as many questions as she could think of. Thedy was very proactive in wanting to learn from him. Andrew, Carolina, and Helena were not rude to her and taught her as much as they knew.


    Although none of them were experts in fashion show training and management, they certainly knew much more than anyone in this world. This was especially true for Andrew, who, while he did not know all the details of these events, had seen various videos and news of them in his past world, so he had a better picture.


    The girls who acted as models were also very diligent, as they took their job very seriously to the point that some of them took notes on the exnations of Andrew and Helena, who were the main trainers.


    Carolina did not have much knowledge about fashion shows, since only one had been held and she was not part of the group that organized it, so she limited herself to observing and learning.


    In a breath, the morning was gone and Andrew, Carolina, and Helena left. Practices for the fashion show only took up the mornings. Since the Heavenly Pce was closed, the three of them really had nothing to do, so Andrew decided to take their wives out for a meal.


    They did not look for a fancy or expensive ce, they just entered a restaurant that seemed to serve good food, it had a decent appearance and many diners.


    Fortunately, they had chosen well, because the food was delicious. It certainly wasn''t as good as the food prepared by Hector and his team, but it had good presentation and vor, for the price they paid.


    After eating, Andrew took the girls for a walk around town. Ironically, Andrew had arrived in this city almost a year ago and had not yet gone out to tour it properly.


    Since he arrived, he limited himself to investigating what interested him and for this reason, apart from the area of the red light district in which he operated, he did not know much about the rest of the city. After walking for a couple of hours, Andrew had a better understanding of howplex this city was.


    Compared to therge metropolises that existed in past life, this city could be considered medium-sized at best, however, it had its own appeal.


    Although he knew that the city was divided into regions, each one with its specialties, he had not taken the time to evaluate this distribution well. Walking through the streets of the city, he was able to realize that, although the cities of his previous world had better transportation,munication, and other facilities, he had to admit that Catnar''s organization was impable.


    It had a fairly advanced road infrastructure, for a time when horse-drawn carriages were the norm. They had four types of streets that interconnected all the regions of the city.


    The main streets could amodate up to three carriages side by side. The back roads could amodate two carriages side by side. The tertiary streets could amodate single carriage and pedestrian streets.


    This structure surprised Andrew a lot since despite the fact that the big cities of his previous world had a simr road infrastructure, in Catnar it looked much more organized and for some reason cleaner.


    The roads weren''t the only thing that surprised him. The city also had an incredible drainage system. In certain parts of the city, you could see the drains that kept the city from flooding.


    However, what surprised him the most was the strangebination of technologies that this world had. He was already suspicious of it when he looked at the textile industry. Andrew had already noticed that in this world, despite being clearly very simr to what the Middle Ages would be like in his previous world, there were things far ahead of this time.


    The textile industry was one of those, the drainage system was the same, and even many artifacts that may be homologous to the ones he had seen in his previous life, such as ovens, refrigerators, and others.


    Clearly, all these developments were supported by magic, not technology. Andrew felt a bit strange to see things so simr, but at the same time so different.


    Andrew took advantage of his outing with the girls to buy them trinkets and clothes tomemorate their first date. No matter what world it is, the girls'' enthusiasm for shopping is the same, so Andrew suffered a bit apanying them, but he still had fun walking with them.


    When the sun was setting they returned to the Heavenly Pce. Oto and his workers were finishing their workday when they returned. Andrew exchanged a few words with him and continued on his way to the office.


    Due to the events of the night before, Andrew had granted Aki a break, so she was in the office with them. Carolina and Helena had taken a liking to her, so they spent time with her chatting.


    Aki still had a hard time showing her face, so she never took the mask off, no matter how much they insisted, so Andrew thought it was about time he started looking for a solution for her.


    As the girls chatted, Andrew started talking to Fluffy in his head. "Fluffy, is there any medicine that can remove Aki''s scar?" he asked, and Fluffy instantly replied, "There are many, master, however, you don''t have enough points to buy them."


    "Which would be the cheapest?" Andrew asked again, and Fluffy replied, "The tissue repair cream inbination with the rejuvenating cream should be able to cure her in a week."


    "How much cost the tissue repair cream?" Andrew continued to ask, and naturally, Fluffy replied, "5 million points". The exorbitant number scared Andrew since he had not bought anything so expensive to date.


    Therge number of points that he needed worried Andrew a bit since he had few points and had not had much sexual activitytely, so he saw the goal further and further away.


    Heaving a sigh, he stopped talking to Fluffy and looked at the three girls who were talking enthusiastically and could only think, "I guess I''ve been too passivetely."


    The girls seemed to have noticed that Andrew was looking at them strangely and they creased their eyebrows and unable to stop herself, Carolina asked, "What''s wrong?" Andrew hesitated a bit, but still, he replied, "We couldn''t celebrate yesterday, so I was thinking of doing it today."


    Andrew''sment made Carolina and Helena blush, as they perfectly understood what he meant, but they didn''t respond. Aki just kept silent and since she had her mask, no one could see her expression, but she had also blushed because she also understood what Andrew meant.


    The office fell into a strange silence and after a few seconds Carolina spoke again, "Even so, I think that today you can only have fun with Helena." Carolina''s words surprised Andrew and Helena.


    Carolina noted the puzzled look on their faces and exined, "I think, as a new wife, she should be cared for exclusively on her first night." Andrew and Helena understood what Carolina meant, but they still couldn''t believe that she said that, especially when she was so jealous before.


    Andrew did not pursue the matter and just nodded his head. Helena seemed to want to say something, but she was interrupted by Carolina, "Since that is decided, a girl talk is necessary. Come on Helena."


    Carolina practically dragged Helena out of the office, leaving Andrew and Aki in the office stunned. Andrew could only deny with an ironic smile at Carolina''s behavior.


    As the two girls left, Aki wanted to do the same, but Andrew stopped her. "Aki, don''t go. Why don''t we check the loot you got? I haven''t been able to check it yet."


    Aki didn''t say anything, she just saw how Andrew approached the furniture where she was, and taking out the dimensional bag he began to check it. Inside were about 20,000 small gold coins and some special-looking items.


    Among the items were 10 books, 7 weapons, 10 transparent crystals, and a ck chest. The books were manuals ofbat techniques, which were of no use to Andrew since as a candidate for the god Eros they were notpatible with him, so he decided that he would use them to train his guards.


    The weapons were the same, there were three swords, a pair of daggers, and two high-quality spears and he unceremoniously handed the daggers to Aki. She wanted to refuse, but Andrew didn''t give her a chance and she could only ept them, the rest would be shared between Oliver and the other guardster.


    The transparent crystals were mana crystals, which are very valuable and have different uses. They could be used for different medicines or to increase the power of weapons, he still didn''t know what to do with them, so he didn''t touch them.


    As for the ck chest, it was what caught his attention the most and he curiously opened it. Opening it, he found a small dagger that didn''t look like anything special, aside from the fact that it was red, but upon seeing it, it was Fluffy who appeared startled, shouting, "A DIVINE WEAPON!"

 Chapter 105: CHAPTER 104

    When Andrew heard that it was a divine weapon, he was so surprised that he practically jumped out of his seat. On the other hand, Aki, who couldn''t see or hear Fluffy, was puzzled by her master''s behavior.


    Fluffy was a divine beast, although for Andrew he was just a convenient system operator, he was not really a simple creature, only Andrew did not know it. In fact, if Fluffy wanted to, he could easily erase the existence of this world, he was that powerful.


    Unfortunately, being assigned to Andrew as a helper, he was not allowed to use his power, but for protection, he was allowed the ability to hide, so that was the reason no one other than Andrew could see him.


    To be more exact, any other god candidate, divine beast, or god could see it, but the chances of any of them appearing in this world were as slim as the grains of sand in the universe.


    This was not without reason. When the initial god, that is, the god of creation, established this system, there were not as many worlds as there are now, and for this reason, in his eagerness to create new gods, he sent several candidates to a single world, but that was counterproductive.


    Although the candidates for god have divinity, they are basically mortals, and like all mortals,petition is part of their nature, and having several candidates for gods in a single world only generated chaos and they ended up destroying each other.


    For that reason, the god of creation created this system, which consisted of sending a single god candidate to each world at a time. Despite that, many of the god candidates failed their ascension, as they were mortals and that''s when the divine beasts were assigned to help them and finally, the sess rate of ascended gods increased.


    However, that is a separate case. After the initial surprise, Andrew calmed down and began to question Fluffy about the weapon, not caring what thoughts Aki might have, in fact, he had forgotten about her presence in the room.


    "Fluffy, what do you mean by divine weapon?", Andrew was not entirely ignorant of the subject, because when he bought Oliver and the first ves he had asked if the soul contracts of the ves could affect him and Fluffy had told him that if it was not a contract with divinity it would not affect him.


    From there he could intuit that in this world there could be different things that had divinity and could harm him, although he did not know the details. Obviously, a ve contract and a weapon are different.


    Andrew as a god candidate had his soul protected from deadly binding abilities or objects, but his body was mortal, so even the simplest knife could kill him, not to mention a divine weapon.


    He was just curious to know how a weapon of this caliber had fallen into the hands of two lesser thugs like Rufal and Dinocal. However, at Andrew''s question, Fluffy remained silent and carefully observed the weapon.


    Aki frowned more and more at the behavior of her master. He first jumped unexpectedly at the sight of the weapon and then stood silently staring into space, which made her worry.


    For Aki, Andrew was staring into space, but it was because she couldn''t see Fluffy, even so, Andrew paid no attention to the little assassin and waited patiently for Fluffy to speak.


    Fluffy did not wait long. After a few minutes, he spoke, "Well, looking at it closely, it is not a divine weapon, but a forgotten weapon." The term used by Fluffy to call the red dagger confused Andrew, since he had not heard what a forgotten weapon was, so he asked.


    "What do you mean by forgotten weapon? What is a forgotten weapon? Under Andrew''s questioning, Fluffy began to exin, "Master, a divine weapon is just like its name says, a weapon with divinity in it. There are two types of divine weapons, those forged by a god and those imbued with divinity by a god, most divine items are of these two kinds."


    Andrew just nodded his head, showing his understanding and Fluffy continued his exnation, "On the other hand, forgotten weapons or objects are those that at some point were impregnated with divinity, but the god who used them, left them in a mortal world after the divinity was removed."


    With that exnation Andrew understood the term "Abandoned weapon", it was just as its name said, the weapon had been abandoned by the god who used it, however, that did not discourage Andrew, because that meant that the red dagger was a divine weapon at some point, so it must be much more powerful thanmon weapons, so he asked again.


    "Even though it''s an abandoned weapon, that means it was a divine weapon at some point, right? That means it''s powerful, right?", to which Fluffy responded, "Certainly any abandoned item or weapon is far superior to mortal weapons, however..."


    Fluffy did not finish speaking and looked at the red dagger again, in fact, the whole time he was talking to Andrew he did not take his eyes off the red dagger and that made Andrew unconsciously look at the weapon as well, as if trying to understand what Fluffy was seeing, but he found nothing.


    Not understanding Fluffy''s behavior, he asked again, "However, what? Something happens?". However, Fluffy didn''t answer him and kept looking at the red dagger and soon there was a serious expression in his eyes.


    Due to Fluffy''s spongy shape, it was hard to notice his expressions, but Andrew had already gotten used to this divine beast and could more or less understand his expressions and so he knew that the weapon had something special for Fluffy to see it in that way.


    As if corroborating Andrew''s thoughts, Fluffy spoke, "Master, this time you found a treasure." The furball''s statement made Andrew happy, but not knowing the reason he decided to ask.


    He knew from Fluffy''s exnation that as an abandoned weapon the red dagger in front of him was special and powerful, but he also believed that Fluffy would not look so seriously at the weapon just because of that, so he said, "What kind of treasure?"


    "Master, as I told you, abandoned weapons are much more powerful than mortal weapons because at some point the divinity covered them, and that made them evolve", said Fluffy taking a breath and continuing.


    "Indeed, not all materials have the ability to support the divinity of a god, so from that fact alone, you can already understand how amazing this dagger is, however, this weapon went one step further."


    "One step further? How?" Andrew asked impatiently. He wanted to know everything about the strange red dagger, but Fluffy was spinning his exnation and it was irritating him.


    Fluffy noticed his master''s impatience and replied, "This weapon has a conscience." This statement confused Andrew again since he didn''t understand what he meant, but before he could ask, Fluffy exined.


    "Master, a weapon with a consciousness is extremely rare, not only is it much more powerful than other weapons, but it could evolve into a spirit."


    Every time Fluffy spoke, he left Andrew more stunned. This was not due to the incredible description of the red dagger, but because every time Fluffy used a term that he did not understand.


    First, it was a divine weapon, then an abandoned weapon, after a weapon with consciousness, and now spirits. Honestly, Andrew was starting to get pissed off and because of that irritation he forgot to speak in his mind, and raised his voice, surprising Aki again.


    "?Fluffy exins everything correctly, don''t throw in terms I don''t understand! What the hell is a spirit?" Aki reacted immediately to Andrew''s outburst and approached worried, she thought that the weapon had some spell and her master had been affected.


    Her thought was not abnormal, in this world there were curses that were a type of magic used mainly on weapons and valuable objects as a protection mechanism and she thought that the weapon Andrew was looking at, was one of them.


    Running in a panic next to him not knowing what to do, she said, "Master, are you okay?" When Andrew saw Aki so worried he noticed his mistake and apologized, "I''m sorry Aki, did I scare you? I''m fine, I''m just using a special ability of mine and I got a little frustrated since it doesn''t respond to my requests".


    Aki breathed a sigh of relief to see that her master was fine, but Fluffy had ck lines on his face because he knew that Andrew''s words were both an apology to the little girl and a criticism of him.


    At that moment, Fluffy also realized that he had been so absorbed with the weapon in front of him, that he had not noticed that he was exining in terms that a mortal would not understand and especially a mortal with a soul from a worldcking in those elements, so he exined.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I was so surprised that I wasn''t clear. To put it simply, spirits are semi-divine beings. Its birth can be generated for different reasons, one of them may be due to the evolution of the consciousness of an object or weapon or the natural energy of somece, or the blessing of a god.


    Fluffy paused and continued, "It can be said that after gods and divine beasts, they are the highest-status beings in existence, therefore, this weapon if cultivated well, can be a spirit, which will be of great help to the master."

 Chapter 106: CHAPTER 105

    Aki remained silent while Andrew and Fluffy talked. It wasn''t like she could hear them as they were talking in their heads, but she was calm now because she knew that Andrew was using a unique ability.


    Unique abilities weren''t verymon, but they weren''t rare either. It is said that 1 in 1,000 people have one and for a world with a poption evenrger than the Earth from where Andrew came, that could not be considered few.


    The unique abilities could be very varied, that''s why Aki believed Andrew when he told her that he was investigating the red dagger with his ability, since there were unique abilities of the encyclopedia or even analysis type, she thought that Andrew had an ability of that type.


    While she was thinking that, Andrew asked Fluffy, "Now I understand your exnation better, but in that order of ideas, wouldn''t a weapon with a conscience be difficult to use?"


    "It''s certainly not easy, but the master is a god candidate, while you are not a god who uses weapons, only the presence of your divinity should seduce an abandoned weapon like this," Fluffy quickly replied.


    Receiving confirmation from Fluffy, Andrew did not hesitate any longer and took the red dagger in his hand and immediately felt a current of power invade him. At first, Andrew was a little worried, but then he adjusted to the strange power that invaded him and when he began to rx, he noticed that he was no longer in the office.


    He was in a strange nebulous space as if it were the sky surrounded by clouds, and in front of him floated the red dagger that he had taken a few minutes ago. Andrew frowned noticing the strange situation, but he didn''t panic, because he could hear Fluffy''s voice telling him.


    "Master, this is the realm of consciousness of that weapon, it wants tomunicate with you." Understanding what Fluffy meant Andrew spoke out loud, "Nice to meet you, I''m Andrew, may I know your name?"


    Andrew was very polite, even though his status was higher than the weapon, but he knew that if he wanted to curry favor with this dagger, he needed to give in a bit. Fluffy had also told him that arrogance would lead him nowhere, he had even warned Andrew that if the conscience of this weapon was arrogant it was better not to take it because it would bring him more problems than benefits.


    Soon a soft voice was heard echoing throughout the ce, but Andrew knew that it was the consciousness of the abandoned weapon that spoke, "Human... No, I sense some divinity in you, are you a god?"


    The dagger did not answer Andrew''s question but asked a question itself. Andrew was not angry and replied, "I am a candidate for god." The dagger remained silent for a few moments and then it spoke again.


    "God Candidate, Andrew, I am the Scarlet Dagger, also known as the Blood Maniptor, one of the seven divine daggers." Andrew didn''t react to the presentation of the Scarlet Dagger, but Fluffy suddenly appeared and eximed, "Are you one of the seven daggers of Kalos?"


    The appearance of Fluffy did not surprise the Scarlet Dagger, but the mention of the one called Kalos did, so it asked, "Do you know Kalos?", to which Fluffy responded by nodding.


    Andrew didn''t know who Kalos was so he asked, "Fluffy, who is Kalos?", then Fuffly started to exin. It turns out that the mythological tales of Earth were not false in this ce.


    Sometimes some gods descend in human form to mortal worlds and have offspring, which are considered demigods. Just like in their previous world, the demigods were practically superhuman with great abilities inherited from their godparents.


    However, despite possessing divinity, these demigods will never be gods, at most, they will be more powerful, with great abilities and even a long life.


    ording to Fluffy, Kalos was a demigod who lived more than 10,000 years ago, the son of a god of the forge and a human. As his father inherited the ability to forge and was a great character in his time, he is even considered a god for those who have this job.


    He also exined to Andrew that the seven divine daggers were this man''s greatest creation and although he did not possess extraordinary battle skills, with these seven daggers, very few were his opponents.


    Since Kalos as a demigod had divinity, it was normal for the weapons and objects used by him to be covered with divinity, however, after so much time had passed, it was obvious that it had dissipated.


    In other words, the so-called seven divine daggers weren''t technically abandoned weapons, yet it didn''t change the fact that they were extraordinary. When Fluffy finished exining, the voice of the Scarlet Dagger could be heard saying, as if it was remembering old times, "How nostalgic."


    Silence fell after thatment. The Scarlet Dagger seemed lost in memories of it, so Andrew and Fluffy remained silent, letting the weapon have a moment to itself.


    "I assume that the young god candidate seeks my approval, is that correct?" the Scarlet Dagger said again, and Andrew answered sincerely, "That is correct." Silence fell again and after a few seconds the Scarlet Dagger said again, "As a candidate for god you are worthy of using me, but I would like you to promise me something."


    The Scarlet Dagger''s request worried Andrew a bit, but still, he said, "As long as it''s in my capacity, I wouldn''t mind helping you." The Scarlet Dagger was silent for a moment as if organizing its thoughts and said, "I would like you to gather my other six brothers and take us to the divine realm to pay our respects to the father of the creator."


    When the Scarlet Dagger said the "Father of the creator in the divine realm", he was not referring to the initial creator god, but rather the god of the forge who was the father of Kalos. Andrew fell silent and began to think.


    Gathering the other six daggers would be ideal for him, as he knew that gathering them would be very useful, but the problem was that he had no way of knowing where they were and he didn''t know if he could gather them before he ascended.


    Certainly, it would be a few centuries before he ascended, even so, it was a huge world and thest time these daggers were seen was 10,000 years ago, so finding clues would not be easy.


    However, while thinking about that predicament, Fluffy spoke, "Master, it certainly won''t be easy, but if you upgrade your eros eyes to thest few stages before ascending it wouldn''t be a problem to find them."


    This surprised Andrew, since he did not expect that the eyes of Eros had that function, but after realizing that, despite being the eyes of the god of sex and eroticism, it did not change the fact that they were divine eyes, so over time he could see things that others could not.


    Taking Fluffy''s words as assurance, Andrew solemnly said, "I can''t promise something I can''t keep, but my divine beast says that if I increase my power I might find them, so I can promise that I''ll do everything in my power to fulfill your request."


    "Your promise is more than enough and worthy of my recognition", said the Scarlet Dagger, then sent out a strong red glow that forced Andrew to close his eyes from the intensity of the light.


    By the time Andrew was able to open his eyes again, he was inside the office and the dagger he had held was nowhere to be seen, only Aki was in front of him with a stupefied look that was hard to notice since she was wearing a mask.


    At first, Andrew was surprised not to see the Scarlet Dagger, but then he noticed that it had integrated into his soul and he could summon it when he needed it, so he rxed, however, Aki was lost because the dagger had suddenly disappeared from her master''s hand and she didn''t know what was happening.


    Looking at the stunned girl in front of him, he smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry. The red dagger is a special weapon and I have integrated it into me". Aki didn''t understand what her master was saying, but she didn''t ask either.


    On the other hand, Carolina and Helena were in Helena''s old room sitting in front of each other with serious expressions. "Helena, before you join Andrew there is something you need to know," Carolina said.


    At that moment Carolina discovered her blouse showing the mark of a strange heart on her chest, it was her wife''s seal and she said, "This is proof that I am Andrew''s wife."


    After a short pause, she went on to say, "Andrew epted you as his wife, but I''ll be honest until you have this mark you won''t officially be his wife."


    Carolina knew the reasons, conditions, and advantages of the wife''s seal, as Andrew had exined it to her when it appeared on her, and although she couldn''t reveal Andrew''s identity and what that seal was, she could say its meaning, that''s why she went directly with Helena.


    Helena, upon hearing Carolina''s words, was confused and wanted to ask, but Carolina did not allow it, because she added, "Don''t ask the reason, or what it is, you just have to know that without it you are not Andrew''s wife."


    Carolina''s seriousness somehow convinced Helena and that''s why she was determined to receive the strange tattoo. She didn''t know the reason, she just felt that it was the right thing to do and when Carolina noticed that she understood the seriousness of the matter, Carolina got up and left the room saying, "You should get ready for tonight."

 Chapter 107: CHAPTER 106

    After a few minutes, Helena also left the room and went to the dining room where they used to eat. There everyone was already waiting for her, including Andrew and Carolina.


    Due to herck of confidence in her appearance, Aki did not appear in front of the members of the Heavenly Pce, only Carolina, Helena, Oliver, and Andrew had the privilege to see her from time to time, and even in their presence she always wore a mask.


    Everyone sat down at the table and the food began to arrive. In the Heavenly Pce, meals were not prepared for each staff member, but a buffet style was established where everyone ate what they wanted.


    Obviously, the foods prepared were white or lean meats and a wide variety of vegetables and fruits, since the courtesans had to maintain their figure and could not eat much fat.


    They certainly weren''t always that strict, sometimes some fritters and less healthy foods were prepared, but it wasn''t often. Also, even though they were diet dishes, it didn''t mean they weren''t delicious, just that they were low in seasonings, sauces, and fat.


    After the meal, everyone retired to their rooms, since they were not in operation and took the opportunity to rest early. Andrew for his part returned to the office, but to his surprise, he couldn''t find Carolina or Helena.


    Believing that they had entered the room, he proceeded towards it, but only found Helena lying on the bed in her underwear and in a very provocative position.


    At that moment he remembered that Carolina had said that only Helena would take care of him today and he imagined that Carolina would sleep in the old room that Helena used, so he locked the door and approached the beautifuldy.


    Despite the fact that Andrew had already slept cuddling with her once and had traveled a bit of her curves, seeing her in underwear allowed him to see that Helena had more than she let on.


    Her tits were without a doubt thergest in the entire Heavenly Pce, even bigger than Sally''s. Sally''s boobs weren''t really that big, they were really only a little bigger than the average for women, but due to her small figure, they stood out more than necessary, if they were to bepared they were almost the same size as Sonia''s or Carolina''s.


    Helena was in her 30s, but her body was toned and since she came to the Heavenly Pce, she has only refined herself more. Her ass was like a juicy peach and despite the size of her tits, they seemed to defy gravity.


    Andrew climbed onto the bed where Helena greeted him with a hug and within seconds they had locked lips in a passionate kiss. The caresses were increasing in tone and without Andrew realizing Helena had taken off Andrew''s clothes.


    She was experienced, so she knew how to help her partner get rid of the clothes without stopping the disys of love. Now both of them were entwined wearing only their underwear.


    Due to the stimtion, Andrew positioned himself on top of Helena and began to kiss all over her body, while she let out little muffled moans of pleasure.


    Andrew covered Helena''s body with his mouth, starting with her neck. Gently lowering to her tits, where he lingered for a moment, he removed her bra and sucked on her denied peaks with a bit of savagery.


    He didn''t know if he was overwrought because Helena''s body was too bewitching or from the fact that he had waited so long to do what he was doing.


    The point was that because of this, he was a bit rough when he sucked and bit Helena''s nipples. Despite his savagery, Helena did notin, in fact, she was enjoying it, as she too had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    After sucking, biting, and massaging Helena''s tits for a while, he continued down, moving quickly past her abdomen, and soon he was in the forbidden valley that was only separated from Andrew''s mouth by the thin fabric of her pantyhose.


    She was already a bit wet, as a small damp spot was visible, not to mention the distinctive smell of nectar secreted by her pussy, and without removing her panties he began to suck on it as if he wanted to quench his thirst.


    Helena seemed to be very sensitive because even when Andrew''s mouth did not make direct contact with her pussy, her moans had risen to a higher level and her pussy was secreting more and more pussy juices.


    After a few minutes, Andrew felt the panties get in the way and he pulled them back and continued sucking on her wet, juicy pussy. At that moment Helena''s moans intensified.


    The pleasure she felt was so great that she arched her back trying to contain herself and her hands tightened on the sheets, twisting her body like a snake that lost its head.


    Before long she felt that she would fall into the madness of pleasure and cum, so not wanting to do it without feeling Andrew, she said with difficulty, "Husband, put it in... put it in please."


    Andrew stopped and raised his head in surprise at Helena''s vulgar words, but he soon recovered, removed his underwear, and with his already erect cock drilled the vulgardy''s cunt.


    Helena''s insides were tighter than Andrew thought it would be for a woman of her age and experience, but just as slippery and hot that he could enter in her without difficulty.


    Andrew''s hips moved ferociously and he pushed his cock into the mouth of Helena''s uterus who couldn''t resist for long and cum. Her muscles tensed and she began to feel spasms throughout her body.


    Helena felt her body rx aftering despite her rapid breathing, but Andrew was just getting started, and without holding back he pushed his cock back inside her without letting her rest.


    After cumming, Helena was very sensitive, for that reason when she was prated by Andrew again, she felt a current run through her entire body, and in seconds she was moaning again.


    As aroused as Andrew was, he hadn''t cum after several minutes of action and though his lust hadn''t subsided, the rhythm of his hips had slowed.


    Helena, being a woman of experience, noticed that Andrew was losing his rhythm and imprisoned Andrew with her legs, preventing him from moving. Andrew raised an eyebrow at Helena''s movement and looked at her strangely.


    When she saw that Andrew had looked up from her, she moved her index finger mischievously inviting him toe closer and he did. When Andrew was close to her, Helena wrapped her arms around Andrew''s neck and in one fluid motion they switched positions, now Helena was on top and Andrew was below.


    Understanding what the girl wanted to do, Andrew rxed and let her work. Helena began to move her hips as if she were riding a horse. Her tits jumped ferociously practically hitting her own face with every movement, prompting Andrew to grab them.


    With Andrew grabbing her tits, the pleasure intensified, but she also sensed that Andrew was in an awkward position and he couldn''t grab her tits properly, so she leaned in a bit, practically resting her tits on his face.


    Helena''s hips never stopped. The sound of apuse and moans could be heard throughout the room with each contact of her bottom with Andrew''s pelvis and thetter enjoyed thedy''s service while he sucked and massaged the tits in front of him.


    After several minutes of action, Helena''s muscles tensed up again, and not taking it anymore she cum again, only this time Andrew had also reached his limit and cum inside her, painting the inside walls of her pussy white.


    Helena slumped over Andrew gasping for air. She was a woman who had a lot of sexual experience under her belt, but she had never felt as good as she did this time.


    She thought that it was due to the fact that she had been inactive for a long time. She had certainly had sex with Carolina, but having fun with a girl was not the same as having a big thick rod of meat inside her.


    What she didn''t know was that that wasn''t the only reason she felt so good. In fact, the major contributing factor to this pleasure was Andrew''s identity as a candidate for the god Eros.


    Even the most inexperienced of Eros god candidates would be able to bring more pleasure to their sexual partners than any mortal. They were both tired, sweaty, and breathing hard, so they didn''t move even though they were on top of each other and with pussy juice and semen secreting from their genitals.


    After a few minutes, they caught their breath andy down on the bed next to each other, looking at each other affectionately, and after a soft kiss, they fell asleep, not realizing that in Helena''s chest had appeared the wife seal.

 Chapter 108: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 107

    The following day Andrew and Helena got up a littleter than usual. They were still embracing and naked, not caring about the dirt that covered them since they had not cleaned themselves the night before after the exciting activity.


    Andrew had noticed that it had be a habit to fall asleep after sex, without cleaning up. It wasn''t that he liked to do that, what happened was that after sex, his partner always fell asleep due to exhaustion and not wanting to bother her, he also fell asleep.


    At first, this bothered him, because he didn''t want to wake up covered in sweat and other liquids, not to mention the smell, since it''s honestly not pleasant, but over time he stopped caring, his thought was, "In the end, the dirt is mine and my wife''s, I only have to endure a few hours."


    Although he thought so, he really didn''t want to be covered in it for long, so when he woke up, he went to the bathroom with Helena to clean themself, because she didn''t want to be seen in that state either.


    Like every woman, she always wanted to look beautiful and radiant for her man, and like Carolina, Helena rushed out of bed to bathe. Obviously, when they were in the bathroom there was a bit of fun, but don''t overdo it, Helena just eased Andrew''s morning boner with her mouth.


    After enjoying the wet and hot mouth of his new wife, he proceeded to clean her. It wasn''t that he had a fetish for cleaning girls, but being naked in the bathroom, he couldn''t help but y a little with Helena''s body while he excused himself behind the act of helping her bathe.


    That''s when they noticed a small tattoo of a heart with two angel wings on the sides and a devil''s tail at the base. At the top were two devil horns and above them an angel''s halo and a kind of ribbon surrounded the body of the heart with a word in an unknownnguage, but which Andrew could easily read, "Wife of the god Andrew of Eros", was what it said.


    It was the same seal of wife that Carolina had. Andrew was surprised, he certainly knew it would show up sooner orter, but he never expected it to show up after the first night.


    At that moment, Fluffy spoke to him mentally, "Master, your love is mutual, so it''s not strange and as a candidate for the god of Eros it''s normal for it to appear after sex."


    After hearing Fluffy''s words, Andrew didn''t care, he didn''t care if it appeared fast or slow, the important thing was that it appeared, however, at that moment another doubt assailed him.


    "Fluffy, why does the phrase say wife of the god Andrew of Eros, when I''m still a candidate?", to which Fuffly replied, "Because that seal is formed thanks to your divinity and even if it is weak now, there is no doubt that it is the essence of a god."


    Andrew didn''t really understand, but he didn''t think about it either. What he hadn''t noticed was that while he was talking to Fluffy, Helena was extremely excited to see her tattoo, to the point that her body trembled with excitement.


    When Andrew saw Helena''s strange situation, he thought that just like Carolina, she was scared that something strange had appeared and ran to exin, "Helena, don''t worry, that tattoo is nothing bad¡­", however, before he could continue, Helena threw herself into his arms and said with tears of joy in her eyes, "I know".


    Again Andrew was surprised and couldn''t help but say, "Do you know?", to which Helena replied, "Carolina had told me that it is the mark that I am officially your wife."


    Andrew did not expect Carolina to tell Helena about the wife''s seal and was concerned that she had told Helena more than she needed to know. It wasn''t that Helena couldn''t know, but it was one thing to do it before the wife seal appeared.


    However, his concerns were swept away after Helena''s nextment, "Carolina said that it was the officialization of the rtionship, but she didn''t tell me anything else, although she seemed very serious. My love, can you tell me?"


    Andrew breathed a sigh of relief hearing Helena say that Carolina hadn''t said anything, he would really have to scold her if she had, as revealing his identity and abilities could be problematic, but since it wasn''t the case he was relieved and d that Carolina could see the big picture.


    "I''ll tell you everything, don''t worry, but it will be after breakfast," Andrew said affectionately, massaging Helena''s ass a little. She didn''t bother to stop him, but knowing that if she let him continue they would never leave the bathroom, so she only allowed him to y for a few minutes and moved away from him.


    If Helena hadn''t moved away from him, Andrew would have attacked her, as he was starting to get aroused, but after a cold bath he cooled off his heat and they left the bathroom, changed their clothes, and went to have breakfast.


    Upon entering the dining room, they found that everyone was waiting for them, Carolina included. She looked at them inquisitively, especially at Helena and thetter noticing Carolina''s look, she smiled at her and gave a small nod.


    When Carolina saw that, she smiled happily, because she knew it was confirmation that her wife''s seal had appeared on her, and although she didn''t know how to exin it, she was happy to have a new sister.


    Andrew and Helena came in and sat down to eat breakfast, under everyone''s eyes. The courtesans, in particr, looked curiously at their young master and Helena, since it was normal for him to appearte in thepany of Carolina since she is his wife, but Helena was different, so they began to specte what happened in their minds.


    Helena instantly noticed the courtesan''s thoughts, but Andrew, being a bit slower, only noticed it until shortly after starting to eat, as the gazes on him became ufortable to ignore.


    "I see that you are as nosy as ever. Yes, Helena is now my wife, so she is not only your matron, but your youngdy just like Carolina," Andrew said, continuing to eat as if it were a casualment.


    Everyone at the table was shocked at Andrew''s words and even some of the girls shouted, "When did that happen? That''s big news young master, you can''t just say it casually, we need details."


    Obviously, it was Dami who made the abovement. The little subus was the only one who dared to gossip about her boss so brazenly in front of everyone.


    Her audacity surprised everyone, especially Andrew who couldn''t help but take a small grape from his te and threw it at her, hitting her on the head while saying, "You little devil you''re getting more and more daring, why do I have to tell you my things?"


    Although he sounded angry, everyone knew that Andrew was just ying with her, so they didn''t take it seriously, but Dami''s next words shocked everyone even more.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell us, in the end, sister Helena will tell uster." Helena couldn''t help turning away her gaze at Andrew''s questioning look, who seemed to ask her, "Really?".


    Taking Andrew''s gaze no longer, she said sheepishly, "Well, Carolina spoiled them." This time it was Carolina''s moment to jump up and say in a panic, "Sister Helena you can''t expose me like that."


    Carolina''sment made everyone burst outughing at the live romanticedy they were watching and Andrew could only put on a strange grimace, not knowing that his wife was leaking their privacy to the courtesans.


    Despite all this, Andrew didn''t give it any importance, because it only showed that Carolina had adapted to the environment of the Heavenly Pce and was no longer repressed by the subject of sex as she was when she arrived here.


    Breakfast finished and Andrew returned to the office with Carolina and Helena. Once there, Andrew began to tell Helena his secret, from what the wife''s seal meant, its advantages, and the fact of being a candidate for the god of Eros.


    The girl was as stunned as Carolina when he told her, but after a few seconds, she recovered and epted everything. For anyone that seemed unreal, but for her it was not, that was one of the effects of the wife''s seal.


    After finishing the exnation, the three of them got ready and left for Candice''s store, since the training for the fashion show still had to be done for a few more days.


    Andrew had made the rejuvenating creams, vitality drinks, and birth control pills the previous afternoon, so he instructed Oliver to deliver them when Johan''s men arrived to collect them and left.


    In training, nothing had changed, Canna was taking notes and asking questions as usual, absorbing as much as she could and the models were no different.


    Canna was an intelligent woman, so she had noticed the great opportunity fashion shows represented. She knew that Candice would not hold a single fashion show and since she was the one in charge of this task she knew that she would soon rise through the ranks in the organization, that was the most important reason for her enthusiasm and she couldn''t help but thank Dastan for screwing up as he did.

 Chapter 109: CHAPTER 108

    Andrew hadn''t cared about Dastan since he was reced, after all, he didn''t care what a person like that could do, he hadn''t even bothered to ask about how Candice had dealt with him.


    However, sometimes it was better to be informed of the movements of arrogant and spiteful people like him. It turns out that Candice hadn''t been very hard on him, she had just fired him.


    Obviously, losing a job as a manager in an organization like Candice''s was a harsh punishment, since not everyone has those opportunities, however, people like him were potential enemies, so leaving them unguarded could lead to future problems and that was what was happening.


    Candice didn''t give much importance to a small character like Dastan, for her firing was enough and Dastan didn''t have the balls to scheme against her, but Andrew was different.


    He knew that it had all happened because of Andrew. At least in his head, he had lost everything because of Andrew, he didn''t even remember that he was the one who offended Andrew first, but that was normal for arrogant people like him.


    While the Cherry Blossom store was preparing for the fashion show, in the slums Dastan approached a seedy tavern. After entering he approached the bar, ordered a beer, and passing an additional coin to the bartender said, "I want to see the captain."


    The bartender didn''t bother to answer, just took the coin and pointed to a door at the side of the tavern. Dastan understood and downing his beer in one gulp, he got up and headed for the door.


    Passing the door he found a room that looked like an office, but it was smoky and five men were jokingly talking to each other. Beyond the men was a desk where sat a middle-aged man with a heavy build.


    This was the man known as "Captain" of the beauty hunter group. If Aki saw him, she would be surprised, since she had been looking for information about him without any results.


    The man was too discreet and few in his organization knew him, but the reality was that the so-called captain was hiding in in sight, posing as amon member of the beauty hunters, and since few knew his identity, it was the perfect cover.


    For that reason, Aki hadn''t found out who he was, since he was posing as amon thug and Aki wouldn''t bother to verify the identity of such a character, since someone like that had no value.


    When Dastan entered the office, the five men fell silent and red at him, but said nothing. Dastan was a little nervous, as he had heard about how brutal the members of this organization could be, but he plucked up his courage and said, "I want you to apply for a job."


    The captain looked up at Dastan after hearing the words he said, but he didn''t answer, just looked at him. After a few seconds of watching him, he made a gesture with his hand inviting him to continue, without saying a word.


    Seeing the gesture, Dastan began to speak, "I want a man eliminated." Again the ce fell silent and out of nowhere one of the five men sitting in the room said angrily, "We are not hired killers."


    Dastan already knew that. Although this organization was infamous, they weren''t really murderers, their business was kidnapping girls, but that was precisely the reason why Dastan sought them out.


    "I''m aware of that, I just thought you could get two top-quality girls if you kill that man," Dastan said. At that moment all those present were intrigued by Dastan''s words and for the first time the captain''s voice was heard.


    "Who?", then Dastan replied, "In the red light district, there is a brothel called Heavenly Pce, the owner''s two wives are great beauties." Dastan was upset about being fired and med Carolina and Helena.


    He didn''t think that insulting them and calling them whores was wrong, because for him that was what they were, but his words caught the attention of the captain of the beauty hunters and he said, "I''ll help you if I can, but our priority is the girls. If they are as beautiful as you say, we will do our best to eliminate the man you say, but not withoutpensation."


    Dastan was happy that the captain agreed, but he didn''t show it on his face and quickly said, "I''ll pay 20 small gold coins", however, the five menughed out loud.


    Although the captain didn''tugh like the others, he had a sneer at the offer and not wanting to extend the meeting he said, "100 small gold coins". Dastan was surprised at the amount, as he could not afford it.


    Over the years of working for Candice, he had earned a considerable sum of money, but that was in reference to themon citizen, so 100 small gold coins was more than he could afford.


    Seeing that Dastan remained silent, the men in the office understood that Dastan didn''t have the money and the disgusted captain said, "Since you gave us information about two beauties, I''ll let you go this time, but if the girls don''t meet the standards, you''d better hide."


    The captain''s threat frightened Dastan. His back was drenched in cold sweat and like a frightened mouse, he left the office and the tavern. He ran as hard as he could until he got to his house.


    Breathing hard from the run he''d madey back on the bed and in a few minutes had recovered. Remembering what had happened he breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled.


    His smile showed his bad thoughts and it was obvious because although he had not been able to make the beauty hunters kill Andrew, he managed to draw attention to his wives and if they managed to kidnap them, Andrew''s pain would be incalcble, just thinking about it made himugh out loud.


    Unfortunately for him, he chose the wrong day to go to that tavern, since Aki had returned to her mission to spy on the beauty hunters and had seen him.


    Aki, as the only intelligence member of the Heavenly Pce, knew about what happened between Dastan and her master, so when she saw him enter the beauty hunters'' tavern, it caught her attention.


    Although she couldn''t hear or see what happened in the room, her intuition told her that he was up to no good and she acted on her behalf by following him. She observed the strange behavior of Dastan and that made her feel more distrustful and clenching her teeth she decided to act.


    As Dastanughed his head off, Aki appeared behind him, and cing her dagger in Dastan''s back she coldly said, "What were they looking for with the beauty hunters?".


    Aki''s sudden appearance scared Dastan to death, especially when he felt the sharp dagger in his back and his instinct told him to lie, but Aki anticipating that said, "You better not lie, I have ways to make you talk."


    Dastan''s back was soaked in cold sweat again. For some reason Aki''s threat didn''t sound fake, in fact, it reminded him of Andrew''s threat when he first met him, but he knew he couldn''t tell the truth, so he tried to act cool as he said, "I was just having a beer."


    To Dastan''s bad luck, Aki was not so naive to believe him and she left him unconscious with a blow to the neck. She pulled out a rope and tied Dastan to a chair. She made sure he was securely bound by the arms and legs, then she woke him up.


    When Dastan noticed that he was tied up, he panicked, but when he saw the petite assassin wearing a mask, somehow his fear disappeared, after all, Aki''s small figure wasn''t intimidating at all.


    "Now, answer truthfully, it''s yourst chance, what were you doing in the beauty hunters'' tavern?" Aki asked again, but believing that Aki was just scaring him, he replied arrogantly, "Little girl, drop the act, I already told you I just went in to drink a beer."


    Dastan was somewhat confident even in the situation he was in, but Aki wasn''t ying around and decisively plunged her dagger into Dastan''s thigh, who cried out in pain.


    He didn''t think Aki was that determined, he really believed that the girl was just scaring him, but now he knew that the matter was serious. Aki withdrew the dagger from Dastan''s thigh and asked again, "What were you doing in the beauty hunters'' tavern?"


    The repetitive question scared Dastan, but he didn''t want to say, it because at that moment he thought that Aki was with Candice, so he kept silent, but Aki wouldn''t bother and stab Dastan again.


    After an hour, Aki left Dastan''s house at high speed. In the room, Dastan could be seen covered in blood with many cuts all over his body. The glow of life had left his eyes long ago.


    Later in the Heavenly Pce, Andrew was in the office in thepany of Carolina and Helena, when Aki appeared unannounced and said, "I have information for the young master."


    The talk the three of them were having was interrupted by Aki''s arrival and Andrew asked, "What did you find?" Aki then reported everything she had learned from Dastan.


    When Andrew found out that Dastan sought out the beauty hunters to kidnap Carolina and Helena boiled with anger and cursed, "That fucking bastard", but before long he calmed down since Aki had already told him that she had killed the man, now he had to deal with the beauty hunters.

 Chapter 110: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 109

    Knowing that he had a new enemy, Andrew didn''t dare to rx, so he called Oliver toe up to do a n. Oliver was an aplished and experienced general and strategist, there was no better person for the job.


    A few minutester, Oliver entered the office and greeted everyone respectfully. Andrew wasted no time in telling Oliver about the situation, and Aki added some additional details.


    After hearing the whole story, Oliver fell silent as he thought of the best course of action, when Andrew spoke, "We know the base of operations of the beauty hunters, can''t we just attack and eliminate thempletely?"


    Andrew''s simplistic idea amused Oliver, but he didn''t dare make fun of his master, so he seriously told him, "Young master, your n has many shorings," he paused and continued.


    "First of all, we don''t know the so-called captain, if in the attack that man escapes, it will be much more difficult to deal with him, because an enemy in the dark is more terrifying."


    Oliver''s words were like a stab to Andrew''s heart and embarrassed for havinge up with such a foolish n he asked, "So what do we do?"


    Aki had described the appearance of the captain of the beauty hunters ording to what Dastan had confessed to her, but that man had not given any special characteristics to identify him, so that and not knowing anything was the same.


    At that moment Oliver spoke up, "Well, they''re after the youngdies, I know the young master won''t like this n, but we can use them as bait."


    Sure enough, just as Oliver had said, Andrew didn''t like the n. In fact, just seeing the bitter expression on his face showed that he not only disliked it, but hated it, but he didn''t immediately refuse, as he knew Oliver wouldn''t propose something like that without being sure of his abilities to protect them.


    "What''s on your mind?" Andrew asked, and Oliver immediately replied, "It''s simple, since the beauty hunters were informed of the youngdies, they will surelye to corroborate the information, so the young master and the youngdies won''t have to do anything different from what you normally do."


    Oliver paused briefly and continued to exin, "In the meantime, Aki, my men, and I will attack them from the shadows." After Oliver''s words, the office fell silent and after a few seconds, Andrew spoke again.


    "Simply put, you want to prey on hunters, right?" Oliver replied, "That''s right." Although the n seemed simple, it was because that was the general idea, but Oliver now had to n the organization of his men and how to obtain information, because they needed to find out who the so-called "Captain" was.


    That was the leader of this organization and if they managed to get rid of him, the threat would practically be eliminated, since a snake without a head was the same as a dead worm.


    Andrew approved of Oliver''s n and said, "Okay, take Aki and organize everything in detail, the less we know, the less the beauty hunters will suspect, which will allow you to act appropriately."


    Oliver nodded and left the office with Aki. Carolina and Helena hadn''t said anything during the entire conversation. Not because they were excluded, but because they had no idea what to share on the subject.


    They are very proficient in business management and personnel management mainly, so they had no idea how to deal with enemy attacks, so they preferred to remain silent.


    Unfortunately, the news that Aki brought ruined the mood of Andrew and his wives. They nned to have sex today, Andrew was d to finally catch up with the legendary threesome, but now he really didn''t feel like having fun.


    He had noticed that every time a problem appears or he is thinking about some important issue, he loses his libido. Before he thought it was normal, no man can function well when he is worried, tired, or stressed, but this time he felt like it was different.


    Turning down a night of sex with your wife because you''re worried about something else is quite normal, but giving up having a threesome for the first time with two beautiful women, because of a problem like the beauty hunters, didn''t seem normal to him.


    Believing it was abnormal, he asked Fluffy, "Do you know what''s wrong?" He offered no context to his question, as Fluffy was practically fused with him and could even know his thoughts.


    After a few seconds, Fluffy responded, "Master, you are the pinnacle of sex and eroticism. For you these two things are sacred, so if any moderately relevant concern appears, you will not be able to concentrate".


    Fluffy''s response made Andrew frown and as if to confirm he asked, "You mean it''s because of my divinity?" Fluffly responded, "Yes, divinity is the very essence of a god and feeds on his attributes. In your case, sex, and eroticism, as far as that is concerned, it must always be 100% focused ".


    Andrew was worried when he heard what Fluffy had told him. In his mind, there was no human who could be 100% focused on having sex before the act, but Fluffy spoke again, "Master, it''s not like any outside thought deprives you of your libido, it has to be a rtively significant concern".


    "But, the problem of the beauty hunters is not so serious that it worries me that much. There are certainly risks, but I''m sure Oliver and Aki will handle everything," Andrew said in missed.


    "Master, that is your conscious thought, but your unconscious is very worried because the people threatened by that group are our most loved ones" answered Fluffy.


    Fluffy''sment surprised Andrew since he didn''t really feel that he cared so much about this issue, but he trusted Fluffy since it wasn''t the first time that he interpreted Andrew''s feelings even better than himself.


    Carolina and Helena knew of Fluffy''s existence, although they couldn''t see or hear him, so they knew that when their husband had remained silent and thoughtful, they think, "He must be talking to Fluffy", so that''s why they didn''t interrupt him.


    Andrew finished his conversation with Fluffy and since it was veryte he went to bed with his wives. Since neither was in the mood for nighttime activity, they went to sleep doing nothing.


    The next morning Andrew, Carolina, and Helena woke up, got ready, and after breakfast, they went as usual to Candice''s store to continue with the fashion show training.


    When they were on the road they did not realize that there were two men in the dark spying on them or, rather, they were checking if Dastan''s information was correct, and as soon as they saw Carolina and Helena their eyes shone with greed, because they were two superior level beauties.


    These men were part of the five guards who apanied the captain of the beauty hunters when Dastan visited him, that is, they were trusted men of the captain.


    Aki had received this information from Dastan when she "Interrogated" him. Before, she believed that only the vice-captains spoke to the so-called captain, but now she knew that there were 5 other confidants.


    The two men, after confirming the information, quickly left to tell the captain, what they didn''t know was that just as they were spying on Andrew and his wives, Oliver, Aki, and three other guards were spying on them.


    When the men left, Aki followed them, while Oliver and the other guards continued to keep an eye on their masters, since they couldn''t rule out that there were more people.


    Andrew, Carolina, and Helena entered the Cherry Blossom store, Oliver and the three guards hid near the ce to continue watching, while Aki followed the two men to the tavern that Dastan had visited yesterday.


    Due to the structure of the building, it was impossible for Aki to sneak in and see what was going on in the tavern office, but she waited outside. Oliver had told her that when these men reported Carolina and Helena''s beauty, the captain woulde out personally to take care of the matter.


    She didn''t know how Oliver hade to that conclusion, but she trusted what he had told her, and half an hourter, she was able to confirm that Oliver''s theory was correct.


    Aki couldn''t identify the identities of the captain of the beauty hunters and his five trusted men, actually, she couldn''t identify the captain or the five men from the description she received from Dastan, but seeing six men leaving the tavern together shortly after that the two who saw Carolina and Helena returned, it was obvious who they were.


    She wasted no time and cautiously followed them. The six men made it to Candice''s tent and waited for Andrew and the others toe out to ambush them, but that was still a few hours away.


    Seeing where the beauty hunters had parked, Aki went looking for Oliver. In a short time, she met him and told him what had happened and Oliver came to the same conclusion as her, "Those must be the captain of the beauty hunters and his five trusted men."


    Knowing who his enemies were and where they were located, Oliver wasted no time saying the n, "You three hide, I''ll deal with them first and you''ll jump out of surprise. When they get confused by the surprise attack, Aki takes the opportunity and eliminates anyone that you can".


    They all nodded their heads and when they were going to put their n into action, Aki asked, "Won''t we have problems with the city guard?" Her question was important since they were in themercial region.


    The city guards usually didn''t intervene in the red light district or fringe region unless something big happened, but for all other regions of the city it was different, security was tight.


    However, Oliver rebutted, "Not to worry, those men won''t attack here. They will surely wait until they enter the red light district since the city guard is more of a problem for them than for us."


    With that clear, everyone moved to keep an eye on the beauty hunters, who had unknowingly turned from hunter to hunted.

 Chapter 111: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 110

    After several hours Andrew, Carolina, and Helena left the Cherry Blossom store. The captain of the beauty hunters and his men were relieved to see them leave since they were getting tired of waiting for them.


    However, the moment they saw Carolina and Helena they thought it had been worth the wait because since they had started in this business, Carooina and Helena were the most beautiful women they had ever seen.


    This time Andrew and the girls didn''t want to go for a walk like they usually did, but instead decided to head straight back to the Heavenly Pce. None of them realized that they were being followed by the captain of the beauty hunters and his men.


    Likewise, these men hadn''t noticed that Oliver and Aki, along with the other three Heavenly Pce guards were following them. They were not only following them but evaluating when to attack.


    Oliver had already given them a n of action, but he had also told them that he was considering other options, so it was possible that Oliver would change the n at thest minute if circumstances changed, so everyone was attentive and watching, not just the men that were following Andrew and the girls, but the environment.


    After a few minutes of walking, Andrew and the girls officially entered the red light district and although they hadn''t noticed anything strange, they knew that if they were attacked, it would generally be in this area.


    Since they didn''t know about Oliver''s n, they didn''t know how to act to cooperate, so they just walked around as if they didn''t know they were targets. It was difficult for them to act normally, because they knew that they could be attacked, what they didn''t know was when and where, so they were nervous.


    Oliver also noticed that Andrew and the girls began to walk strangely, especially Carolina and Helena. Until recently they were calm, but upon entering the danger zone they could not prevent fear from attacking them.


    The captain of the beauty hunters and his men were hiding in an alley near where Andrew and the others were walking and as an experienced man, the captain noticed that there was something strange in how they were acting.


    It took him only a few seconds to realize that Andrew and the girls were acting strange as if trying hard to act helpless, and he immediately yelled at his men, "It''s a trap!"


    His trusted men were surprised by the captain''s shout, so it took them a few seconds to react, however, they had lost the initiative, as Oliver had been much faster.


    From the moment Oliver noticed that Andrew, Carolina, and Helena were acting weird, he knew they would be found out as long as the other party wasn''t stupid and the captain of the beauty hunters wasn''t.


    However, while he wasn''t stupid, he had no way topete against an aplished general like Oliver. By the time the so-called captain yelled that it was a trap, Oliver had already reached the backs of these men and when they turned to run, they met him head-on.


    The six men were surprised, but seeing that the other party was only one man, they drew their weapons and attacked decisively. Unfortunately for these men, their enemy was Oliver.


    Andrew didn''t know before how powerful Oliver was. He always thought that he was a great warrior, but when he found out about Oliver''s past he understood that Oliver was very powerful because even in a small kingdom like the one he belonged to, a general is one of the most powerful forces.


    What''s more, when Oliver was captured and sold into very it wasn''t because he met stronger opponents, but because of his blessing. His aura eyes are very convenient, but they use up a lot of energy, so he has to eatrge amounts of food, and at that time he hadn''t eaten for more than a week, so he passed out from exhaustion, and at that time he was unlucky to meet those who made him a ve.


    Oliver also drew his sword, but this was not the katana he had bought the first time he went out with Carolina, this was the sword Aki had stolen from one of the treasuries of the former leaders of the area.


    This sword was not a magic sword or a famous weapon, but it was definitely better than the katana he used. Like the skilled swordsman that he is, Oliver moved like the water surrounding the rocks in the river.


    All attacks thrown at him were dodged with ease and he decisively counterattacked, shing two of his attackers. The others realized that his opponent was not weak, but they were still confident, as they outnumbered him.


    At least that''s what the five trusted men of the captain of the beauty hunters thought since thetter was much more experienced than them and had noticed the abysmal difference in powers and was now looking for a way to escape in the confusion.


    However, the captain made an unforgivable mistake on the battlefield, he did not pay attention to the surroundings. Ever since he discovered that it was a trap until Oliver''s appearance, he had assumed that Oliver was the only enemy, which wouldn''t be unusual given how strong he was, however, he was wrong.


    As the captain was concentrating on finding an opening to escape he heard a soft whisper in his ear that said, "Just like Oliver said, the one staying away looking for an escape should be the captain."


    These words surprised the captain of the beauty hunters, to the point of jumping scared. There were only a few people who knew him, but now the enemy knew about him, at least that was thest thing on his mind, since Aki had already slit his throat by the time she finished speaking.


    Oliver knew that no matter what happened, the captain had to die, that''s why he had told Aki before attacking to concentrate on finding out which of the six men stayed away and nervous, looking for an opportunity to escape because that would be the captain.


    Not knowing who the captain was, the best n was to kill them all, but Oliver wanted to avoid any eventuality, so he instructed Aki. At that moment Aki couldn''t understand how Oliver came to the conclusion that the captain would try to run away and Oliver''s response surprised her.


    Oliver had told her that the fact that the captain remained hidden from his own organization showed that he was cautious, practically paranoid and that only happened when you were a coward or offended someone, but Oliver said it was more likely that he was a coward, because if he was in someone''s crosshairs, your organization wouldn''t be so arrogant to capture women in the daylight.


    Although Oliver''s words made sense, Aki was still skeptical, but she followed Oliver''s orders and surprisingly the analysis was correct, the captain was a coward who had been trying to run away ever since Oliver appeared.


    When the other men noticed that there was an additional enemy and that she had already killed their boss, they panicked, but it wasn''t until the other three Heavenly Pce guards showed up that they realized they would not live another day.


    Resigned, they ran like crazy trying to get a mutual kill, but they attacked the wrong person. Their attack was aimed at Oliver since he was a single enemy and they thought they had more chances against him than against the other four, but they were wrong.


    "Aura sword, horizontal sh," Oliver said in a deep but low-pitched voice and took a bent stance and sword as if he were a baseball batter. When the members of the beauty hunters were about two meters away, Oliver fanned his sword.


    The five men who ran towards him were surprised by Oliver''s movement, as they were still too far away to be hit by that attack, and knowing that he would miss, they were happy, because after that attack, Oliver would be full of openings that they could exploit.


    However, they celebrated too early, as a strange glow spread from the sword and in seconds it seemed to lengthen up to 3 meters. Due to the great technique and speed, the movement of the sword was leaving an afterimage and if you looked at it from above you could see a half-moon drawn by the sword.


    This was one of Oliver''s most potent techniques. It was a technique of his own, which he developed from his mastery of the sword and his blessing. Oliver''s cut quickly severed the heads of the five attackers, who never knew what had happened.


    Aki and the other three guards saw Oliver''s great power, so they were stunned because they had never seen such power. Aki being the closest to Oliver, since they trained a lot together, asked, "What was that? Why didn''t you take them all out with that from the start?"


    The three guards nodded in agreement, sharing Aki''s thoughts, but Oliver just smiled and said, "If you don''t improve, why does the young master need you?"


    Thisment made Aki and the other three thoughtful. They were not stupid, they knew that, although they were ves, their master never treated them as such, therefore, he expected them to improve and help him, however, if Oliver did everything, they were unnecessary, and that''s why they understood why Oliver did not attack from the beginning with his sword technique.


    Oliver looked at their faces and smiled because he knew they understood. Good soldiers need discipline, training, recognition, and experience. The Heavenly Pce guards had the first three, but theycked experience, so Oliver let them participate.


    Certainly, these three guards didn''t fight, but not all experience is based onbat, at least Oliver didn''t want to teach them that now, what they achieved in this campaign, was how to move and gank strategically.


    That goal was aplished, as they had tracked down the members of the beauty hunters and they had followed them for so long without being noticed and finally ambushed them, so Oliver was happy with the result.


    With nothing else to do, they left the ce, not bothering to deal with the bodies. Normally they would dispose of the bodies, but that was because they were too close to the Heavenly Pce and it could get them in trouble, but right now this ce was still far from the Heavenly Pce, so they didn''t bother.

 Chapter 112: CHAPTER 111

    Not knowing what had happened, Andrew, Carolina, and Helena arrived at the Heavenly Pce. Oto and his men were still working as usual, so Andrew didn''t bother them and entered the establishment.


    He had noticed that Oliver and some men weren''t guarding the building, so he understood that they were protecting him in the shadows, but he didn''t know if the n to use the girls as bait had worked, so he waited on the office with their wives until Oliver showed up.


    After about 10 minutes, Oliver showed up at the office with Aki to report what had happened. As was Oliver''s custom, he respectfully greeted Andrew, Carolina, and Helena and began to exin.


    "Young master, the captain of the beauty hunters, as well as his five trusted men were eliminated while stalking you at the entrance of the red light district."


    Oliver was concise in his words. He didn''t exin what the n was or what had happened, he just limited himself to saying that the mission had been aplished and the enemy eliminated.


    Hearing this, Andrew smiled, on the other hand, Carolina and Helena were more enthusiastic in expressing their relief. Seeing the two cheerful girls, Andrew couldn''t help but smile even wider.


    "Any casualties? Injured?" Andrew asked to which Oliver replied, "No casualties or injuries." Andrew breathed a sigh of relief to hear that everyone was okay.


    Andrew had never treated his ves the way ves are normally treated. To him, they were employees, even family, so he worried that they would get hurt and everyone in the Heavenly Pce knew it.


    For this reason, employees like V¨ªctor and H¨¦ctor, despite knowing that all the guards were ves, always treated them as colleagues, never giving themselves an air of superiority.


    It certainly seemed strange to them, but they also knew that for this reason everyone in the Heavenly Pce was in high spirits and gave 100% of their abilities to their assigned functions.


    Suddenly, Helena asked, "Aren''t there still two vice-captains of the beauty hunters left? Shouldn''t we deal with them?" Andrew inwardly gave Helena a thumbs up upon hearing her because he wanted to ask that question too, but after the embarrassment of thest time he proposed a n to deal with the beauty hunters, he didn''t dare.


    Andrew has never minded making a fool of himself, but ever since he took over as the head of the Heavenly Pce he began to pay more attention to his image. Certainly, none of his employees would ridicule him, but an ipetent boss was a concern.


    Andrew wasn''t ipetent, he certainly isn''t very bright at dealing with non-business rted problems, but if he came up with ideas simr tost time too often, his employees mighte to think he was, so he was d Helena asked.


    "Youngdy, it is not necessary. Now that the beauty hunters have lost their backbone, they will have to elect a new leader and since there are two candidates, it is most likely that they will start an internal struggle for power", replied Oliver very calmly.


    "Why do you think so?" Helena continued to ask, and Oliver patiently replied, "Most of these shady organizations are always made up of ambitious men, so they won''t miss an opportunity to gain power when ites their way."


    After a pause, he added, "Certainly, we''ll have to watch them for a while to check this, but I''m pretty sure they won''t be a problem anymore." Oliver patiently exined to Helena, but he was actually saying this to Andrew.


    He knew that his boss was a man of many talents, to say that he was ipetent would be a misunderstanding, but he also knew that among his boss''s many talents were not machinations orbat ns, so he rified the situation in order to not stress Andrew.


    As Oliver knew, Andrew wasn''t stupid and he understood that while Oliver was responding to Helena, it was reallymunicating to him, so he said decisively, "Then I guess I''ll have to bother you, Aki. Watch these men for a while."


    Aki didn''t say a single word, she just nodded her head and disappeared to do her bidding. After Aki left Andrew spoke again, "Oliver, keep your guard up, even if we get rid of the beauty hunters we don''t know who else is stalking us."


    Oliver was much more aware of that fact than Andrew, but still, he nodded, letting him know that he understood, and walked away. The office was silent for a few seconds until out of nowhere Carolina said, "So, we can have fun tonight."


    Thement surprised Andrew and with a mischievous smile he teased her saying, "Carolina you''ve been getting pretty cheekytely." Carolina blushed with embarrassment and feigning annoyance she replied pouting, "If you don''t want to enjoy your two wives just say so."


    Andrew and Helena burst outughing at Carolina''s cute behavior and stillughing at her, Andrew approached Carolina and hugged her. Being in his embrace, Carolina was even more embarrassed, but she didn''t run away and it wasn''t until she felt Andrew ying with her ass that she pushed him away.


    "Wait until night," she said as she approached Helena as though hiding from Andrew. Helenaughed out loud again and following Carolina''s game, hugged her as if she was protecting her and said, "Yes, waits until nightfall."


    The two girlsughed at their performance and escaped from the officeughing. Andrew had been left alone in the office with great regret. He couldn''t believe that he was blocked so easily, but he didn''t care, he just had to wait a few hours and would enjoy with them.


    Since the Heavenly Pce was closed, Andrew had nothing to do, so he sat at the desk to read the technique manuals he had obtained from the treasuries that Aki had robbed.


    He wanted to know if he could learn any of those techniques, but after 15 minutes of reading, he closed the book with a sour expression as he said, "I don''t understand anything."


    At that moment, Fluffy appeared and said, "Master, such low-level techniques don''t fit into the eyes of a person like you." Andrew looked up and replied, "Still, they are techniques for my protection, I wanted to learn them."


    Fluffy understood Andrew''s concerns, after all, he had no legitimate form of defense and now he had two wives, not to mention that the enemies would only increase in number and power from now on, so trying tofort him, he said.


    "Master instead of getting depressed about not being able to learn useless mortal techniques, you should focus on increasing your divinity with your wives, then you will get what you need."


    Then Fluffy disappeared. Andrew understood what Fluffy meant, but he still couldn''t help but sigh. The hours passed and the night came. Andrew entered the room and there, Carolina and Helena were waiting for him in their underwear, looking sensual and attractive.


    Just looking at them, his cock rise immediately, and like a wolf pounced on his prey, he attacked the two girls who were inviting him. Calorina and Helena felt no difort in sharing the same man and decisively epted Andrew''s attack.


    Usually, it was Andrew who took the lead, but this time he was outnumbered and resigned himself to being the catcher. Carolina kissed his lips, while Andrew yed with her tits, meanwhile, Helena was more aggressive and went to lower Andrew''s pants.


    While Andrew was ying with Carolina, Helena had already exposed Andrew''s erect cock and began to suck on it. Feeling Helena''s hot, wet mouth encircling his cock, Andrew let out a strangled moan of pleasure.


    Carolina noticed that Andrew had stopped ying with her to enjoy Helena''s blowjob and she didn''t bother to prompt him, but not wanting to get left behind, she pushed him until he waspletely lying down and climbed on her face.


    Andrew was surprised by Carolina''s unexpected move, as she had always been very reserved, but not wanting to reject her efforts, he grabbed her ass and brought her pussy closer to his mouth, and began to suck without even withdrawing the panties.


    Soon Carolina was moaning with pleasure. Her panties were soaked with saliva and vaginal juices, while Helena was still working on sucking Andrew''s cock faster and faster.


    Helena was surprisingly better at oral sex than Atna, so Andrew couldn''t concentrate on sucking Carolina''s pussy, as the pleasure invaded him. Carolina again, noticed that her husband was being distracted, so she took action on the matter.


    She lowered her hips and crushed Andrew''s face with her pussy and began to move as if Andrew''s face was his cock. Andrew was having a little trouble breathing having Carolina''s pussy on his face, but he still enjoyed it.


    With his face drenched in vaginal juices and Helena''s exciting blowjob, Andrew couldn''t take it anymore and he cum. Helena took all of Andrew''s seed into her mouth and despite therge amount of it, she didn''t let a drop escape.


    After Andrew cum, the girls stopped for a moment, to let him rest, but a smug expression could be seen on their faces. Andrew was always the one who fully satisfied them when they had sex, but this time they were the ones who pleased him first.


    Andrew had no idea that the girls had agreed to this. He didn''t really care about being the one to satisfy them, because at the end of the day, he enjoyed it too, but the girls thought differently.


    Every time they had sex, they cum several times, but Andrew usually only cum once and that bothered them, even though they didn''t say it.


    They knew that Andrew, being a candidate for the god Eros, was stronger than a normal person and that is why it was not strange that his partners had more pleasure than him, but even so, they did not like that Andrew was dissatisfied, although that was not the case.


    After a few minutes, Andrew had caught his breath, as his cock hadn''t been affected by the cum, in fact, he was firmer than ever and then he said, "Shall we continue with the second round?"

 Chapter 113: CHAPTER 112

    Despite the fact that Andrew was the one who had proposed the second round, it was the girls who had taken the initiative. They quickly removed their underwear and not allowing Andrew to get out of bed they took their positions.


    This time Helena sat on Andrew''s face, exposing her pussy for him to suck, just as Carolina had done a few minutes ago. On the other hand, Carolina had sat on Andrew''s dick.


    Andrew was in heaven, it was an inexplicable pleasure. Carolina rode on his cock with great speed and strength. Every time she lowered her hip Andrew felt that he was hitting the entrance of the uterus and the depth, moisture, and tightness of her entrails drove him crazy.


    However, he couldn''t concentrate on the incredible fucking that Carolina was suffering, because Helena was rubbing her dripping pussy all over his face. Andrew was helpless before the two girls.


    It wasn''t that he wasining, in fact, he was pleased, he felt like a king and just enjoyed it. After a few minutes, Carolina couldn''t take it anymore and she cum.


    Carolina withdrew Andrew''s cock which was still rock erect andy on the side trying to catch her breath and stop the spasms she felt from her recent orgasm.


    Seeing that Carolina had cum, Helena got up from Andrew''s face and crawled over him, showing him her pussy provocatively. Andrew didn''t resist and grabbed her hips and entered her doggy style.


    The sound of apuse echoed through the room. Andrew was being quite aggressive and was holding nothing back from prating Helena''s wet cunt. The girl was also very excited because her pussy did not stop sshing juices with each thrust she received.


    While Helena was being prated Carolina had recovered, but now she is isted and she didn''t know how to participate in the action of the other two. Andrew noticed that Carolina was on one side looking at them as if not knowing what to do and smiling he said, "Lie down and spread your legs."


    Carolina didn''t know why Andrew had told her that, but she still obeyed. Shey on her back and spread her legs, then Andrew moved Helena who was still being prated to where Carolina was, and said, "Helena eat her pussy while I fucks you".


    Andrew was being pretty foulmouthed tonight, but the girls weren''t bothered by it, in fact, he turned them on for some reason. A few minutes ago they were the ones taking the lead in bed, but now Andrew had inadvertently taken control and they liked him to be dominant.


    So while Andrew was prating Helena''s pussy, thetter was sucking Carolina''s pussy. Helena really wasn''t doing a good job, but it wasn''t her fault, it was Andrew who didn''t give her rest because his hips moved faster and faster.


    Helena was moaning unstoppably and the blow of Andrew''s humanity on Helena''s ass resounded loudly in the room, Carolina was moaning too as she felt Helena''s mouth on her pussy.


    They remained in that position for a few minutes until Helena couldn''t stand it and she cum. Andrew was also very close to the limit, so he withdrew his cock from inside Helena and jerked off vigorously and secondster a stream of semen shot out and bathed the bodies of Helena and Carolina.


    The girls were surprised because they had never been bathed in semen, not even Helena with all her experience. In this world sexual imagination is scarce because there is no god Eros to bless this world, that would be Andrew''s job when he ascends.


    For that reason, in this world it was normal for men to always cum inside their partners, something like spraying their seed on their women was not something that was done, that''s why the girls were surprised, but they didn''t care.


    This time, since they had shared responsibilities, Helena and Carolina had not fallen unconscious, so the three of them decided to take a bath. Before today, they always fell unconscious and did not clean themselves, also usually only the crotch was dirty with other substances, the rest of the body was sweaty, so it did not bother them.


    However, this time the girls were covered in cum, which would not be nice to go to sleep without bathing. When they were in the bathroom, Andrew helped them clean up.


    Obviously, he just wanted to y a little more with them and he got it. It wasn''t as intense as what they had done a few minutes ago, but he massaged every part of their bodies and received a double blowjob.


    After the short game in the bathroom, they went back to bed and changed the sheets, since they were dirty, and went to sleep. The next morning the three of them woke up as usual and went to the dining room to have breakfast.


    The girls were beaming, and Andrew was full of energy, as ifst night''s activity hadn''t worn them down, but strengthened them. There was nothing new at breakfast, so after tidying up a few things, Andrew went with Carolina and Helena to Candice''s shop.


    Although they had gotten rid of the beauty hunters, Oliver was not negligent and sent some guards to follow them to protect them from the shadows. After entering Candice''s store the training began.


    It was usually Helena who exined everything since she had organized the past fashion show and Andrew just waited to the side and added a fewments from time to time.


    When he was watching the practice, he called Fluffy, who appeared instantly, then Andrew said, "Fluffy, yesterday I had a threesome with my two wives, that should give me a lot of points right?".


    Andrew still remembered that Fluffy had told him a long time ago that the more innovative the positions and experiences, the more points he would earn.


    In the same way, he remembered that depending on the beauty and experience of the women, he would also earn points. Lastly, Fluffy had also told him that women with wife seals would give a lot of points.


    For all these reasons, Andrew knew that he must have won a lot the night before, because Carolina and Helena were beautiful, they had the seal of a wife and they had done many things the night before.


    Fluffy did not wait and replied, "Master, your conclusion is correct. You currently have 12,589,320 points". The gigantic number surprised Andrew since in a single night he had earned more than 10 million points.


    However, before he could get excited, Fluffy threw a bucket of cold water on him, "Master, don''t think that you can earn this amount so easily, I doubted you would do it again soon."


    Fluffy''sment soured Andrew, but he didn''t reply, he just bought. The first thing he bought was tissue repair cream, spending 5 million on the spot.


    This cream was needed to heal Aki''s scar, so he had to buy it. Also, he knew that if he sold this cream to Johan, the money would just pour in, but before he could do that he had to improve his synthesis ability and he did.


    After buying the recipe and upgrading his skill, Andrew also upgraded his Eros Eyes, as he believed it was a skill that needed to be upgraded quickly. The eyes of a god are very useful, besides he had promised the Scarlet Dagger that he would find his brothers, and in order to do that, this ability was necessary.


    After buying those three things, Andrew became poor again, but he was not depressed, because he thought that he had earned a lot. Since he didn''t have much to do besides watch the models practice, he decided to try out his enhanced Eros eyes.


    Unexpectedly many changes had urred. Effects like people''s affection scores and limitations on beauty scores were also removed.


    Currently, Eros''s eyes could qualify any beauty regardless of category, he could see an aura of color that surrounded people and some objects simr to Oliver''s and he could use something called eagle vision.


    Thanks to the aura ability he could now assess people with bad intentions because depending on the color and shape he could identify them, in this aspect, he was much more urate than Oliver''s aura sight.


    However, what surprised him the most was the eagle vision. He previously had the ability to see up to 100 meters away, but only in the direction in front of his eyes, however, eagle vision was different.


    Even though the distance was halved, it allowed him to see 50 meters in all directions with him as the center and from an aerial view, as if a bird was flying above him.


    This was not a simple skill, as it had many uses and he quickly wanted to try it out. Immediately his vision changed perspective and he could see everything around the store he was in from the air, it was a strange feeling, but powerful.


    He could even notice the guards Oliver had sent to protect him, hiding in an alley. Andrew thought at the time that with this ability he was perfect for recognition.


    A few secondster, his vision blurred and he returned to normal sight of him, then he noticed that he couldn''t use that ability indefinitely. It consumed divinity and at his current level, 2-3 minutes was his limit.


    On the other hand, this ability could not be used arbitrarily, as he needed to close his eyes to change his visual perspective, so he was vulnerable when he used it.


    Despite that, Andrew was happy with his new ability and shortly after he finished testing it, Helena approached him to inform him that the practice was over and they left the ce that way.

 Chapter 114: CHAPTER 113

    This time when they left Candice''s shop after finishing training for the fashion show they didn''t return to the Heavenly Pce right away. Andrew had told Carolina and Helena that he needed some materials, so he needed to visit Johan''s store.


    The girls did not ask about it, they were happy to spend more time outside with their husbands, even if they were doing business. Also, they could get some good things at Johan''s shop.


    Johan''s store specializes in medicines. Mainly those responsible for alleviating certain diseases and healing wounds, however, it also had various beauty products, the rejuvenating cream created by Andrew being the most popr and effective.


    However, there were also many other products that the girls valued, such as soaps, shampoos, and lotions to repel mosquitoes and cure bites, which every girl in this world wants and needs.


    Andrew didn''t worry about that, since as a man he generally only needed soap and toothpaste for his personal hygiene, and yes, toothpaste exists in this world.


    It obviously wasn''t the same as Earth''s. It''s a paste made from mint leaves and other herbs that is unexpectedly as good as any toothpaste on Earth.


    Without much dy, they arrived at Johan''s shop and happened to meet Johan''s butler upon entering. The butler was not expecting them, in fact, it was a coincidence.


    He had gone out to carry out an errand for Johan and had just returned to coincide with the arrival of Andrew and the girls. Seeing them he was surprised, but that was just for a moment and quickly walked over and greeted them respectfully.


    "Mr. Andrew, Miss Carolina...", the butler was in the middle of his greeting when he noticed Helena whom he didn''t know and had to stop a little embarrassed, he asked Andrew, "I''m sorry to ask, I don''t think I know thisdy, how do I address thedy?"


    The old butler was a cultured and respectful man, Andrew liked him very much because he never judged anyone, he was always cautious and respectful when dealing with someone, which demonstrated his education.


    Andrew couldn''t help butpare him to Dastan''s idiot, but he quickly forgot the thought of people unwanted and no longer living and replied to the butler with the same cordiality that he was greeted with, "Mr. Simon, you are too humble. I present to you my wife, Helena".


    The butler was a bit surprised, but quickly adjusted his expression, and turning to Helena he said, "Then, Miss Helena, I wee you." After greeting her, he looked at Andrew again and asked, "Mr. Andrew would like to speak to Master Johan?"


    "Yes, I am here to discuss a matter with him," Andrew replied with a smile. Sim¨®n returned the smile with a kind gesture for them to follow him, but before they could start walking, Carolina and Helena approached Andrew and whispered something in his ear.


    Simon noticed that the girls were saying something to Andrew, so he stopped and waited for them to finish talking. After a few seconds, Andrew said, "Mr. Simon, it seems that my wives want to buy some soap and other things, could you help me with that?"


    The old butler smiled and after nodding his head called out, "Ufo, pleasee." Within seconds from afar a middle-aged man came running up.


    He seemed to be the same age as Johan and was dressed in elegant but not ostentatious clothes and his distinctive well-groomed mustache reminded me of the character Escanor in the seven deadly sins anime.


    When Ufo got to where they were, Simon said ceremoniously, but very seriously, "Ufo, thesedies are Mr. Andrew''s wives and they want to buy some things, I''ll bother you to apany them and help them with whatever they need".


    Ufo was one of the store supervisors and one of Johan''s trusted employees, that''s why he knew that behind Johan''s family, this butler was the highest authority, so he didn''t dare to disobey.


    Furthermore, this old man was the one who helped him develop in this ce, for which he was very fond of him. That was one of the reasons why Simon asked him to do this task because Ufo was not only a good employee, but he knew who Andrew was.


    With the importance that the rejuvenating cream had gained, it was obvious that Johan had to tell his most trusted and close employees, to avoid offending the wrong person, and among those employees was Ufo, so when he heard Andrew''s name, he understood what the old man asked.


    In the business world, as you advance, it is inevitable to antagonize other people, especially if you have gained some wealth and that is why Johan had warned his most trusted employees who were the creator of the rejuvenating cream and that they should never antagonize with him.


    Ufo immediately spoke politely, "There is no problem, Mr. Simon. Can I ask thedies how can I help you?" Carolina and Helena then began to tell him all the products they wanted.


    Seeing that thedies were talking to Ufo, Simon turned to Andrew, "Mr. Andrew, I think you can leave thedies with Ufo, he will take care of them." Andrew nodded and before leaving he told them, "If you finish shopping and I haven''te back, ask Mr. Ufo to take you to meet me."


    This time Ufo did not wait to be instructed and replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Andrew, I will take them personally." Andrew thanked him and left, following Simon to the back of the store to Johan''s office.


    In front of the office door, Simon stopped and knocked three times and announced loudly, "Master Johan, Mr. Andrew is visiting." Inside the office, Johan had a guest and when he heard the voice of the butler he stood up smiling.


    His visitor was none other than Baron Castal, who is one of his biggest and most prestigious clients for Johan, especially for vitality drinks, because thanks to them his sexual life was able to revive, not only with his wife, but now he even had some concubines.


    When Baron Castal saw that Johan got up excitedly, he frowned, disliking a little the fact that it seemed that the guest who had just arrived was more important than him.


    Johan was an old fox at reading people, especially nobles, and he immediately noticed the dissatisfaction in Baron Castal''s expression and with a smile told him, "Baron Castal today is a lucky day, as the person I mentioned may be of help with your problem is this, Mr. Andrew."


    Hearing this, Baron Castal immediately changed his expression and with a bit of anxiety said, "Well, what are you waiting for? Let him in". Receiving the baron''s endorsement, Johan said, "Go ahead."


    Upon entering, Simon noticed Baron Castal and immediately apologized, "My most sincere apologies, I didn''t know the master had a guest." Simon knew who the baron was, but deliberately did not say his name, as he knew it was inappropriate. Besides, if Johan had allowed him in even when the Baron was there, it was for some reason.


    Andrew also noticed the elegant man sitting in the office. His clothes looked expensive and he had various jewelry, so he assumed that he was not a simple person and not wanting to create enemies he also apologized, "I also apologize for the interruption, it seems I came at a bad time."


    However, Johan gave a shortugh and said kindly, "Not at all Mr. Andrew, in fact, you arrived at a very good time, I would like to introduce you to Baron Tiberio Castal."


    Andrew was surprised to hear that the elegantly dressed man was a nobleman and quickly introduced himself humbly, "What a great honor to meet you Baron Castal, this humble one''s name is Andrew."


    It wasn''t that Andrew wanted to lower himself, because when it came to status, no one in this world was superior to him as a god candidate, but he had to y by the rules of this world or he wouldn''t survive to be a god.


    Baron Castal was not rude either, although he did not rise from his seat to greet him, he greeted appropriately, "You don''t have to do so much ceremony Mr. Andrew, Mr. Johan has told me a lot about you."


    After the greetings and introductions, Johan invited Andrew to sit down and Simon, after preparing some tea, left the room. Even though he was Johan''s trusted man, he knew that the nobles would not be at ease with a stranger who had no business in their conversation.


    Once Simon had left, Johan began to introduce Baron Castal, "Mr. Andrew, the Castal house is one of the oldest baronies in the kingdom, with great social and economic status. He is also one of my biggest customers, especially for several of the products provided by you."


    Baron Castal seemed not to have noticed anything in Johan''sment and limited himself to drinking tea, but Andrew did take the hint. Baron Castal seemed to be entering his old age, so Andrew immediately knew that the product the baron was buying was undoubtedly the vitality drink, after all, with agees many problems, especially with regard to sex.


    Despite that, Andrew was not foolish enough to expose it and merely thanked him superficially, "It is an honor that the baron likes my products."

 Chapter 115: CHAPTER 114

    Even though the baron was the biggest buyer of vitality drinks in Johan''s shop, he also bought some rejuvenating creams for his wife and birth control pills for his concubines. Hence, he never suspected what Andrew and Johan were hinting at.


    He replied naturally, "Again, Mr. Andrew, so much ceremony is not necessary, your products are just too good." After the short mutual boot-licking, Johan redirected the conversation to more important topics.


    "So Mr. Andrew, to what do I owe your visit?" Andrew replied unceremoniously, "I''m actually working on a new product and I need some materials to experiment with."


    When Johan and the baron heard Andrew''s words, their eyes sparkled for different reasons. Due to the increase in his sexual activity thanks to the vitality drinks, the baron thought that the new product would be something rted.


    On the other hand, Johan expected it to be a product simr to rejuvenating cream, since beauty products were the ones that generated the most profit, after all, he is a merchant and is always looking for money.


    Despite their excitement to find out what the new product was about, neither of them externalized that excitement excessively and soon Johan asked, "May I know what kind of product it is?"


    Andrew did not hide it, after all, Johan was his sales channel and he also thought that if Johan dared to speak in front of Baron Castal, that meant that he was a trustworthy man to talk about business.


    "The product is called tissue repair cream and it basically helps to repair the skin especially scars, even if it is used together with the rejuvenating cream it will have better effects."


    Both Johan and the Baron were shocked and this time they couldn''t hide it, to the point that the Baron asked anxiously, "Mr. Andrew, does your cream heal any wound?"


    Andrew thought that the Baron had misunderstood his words so he exined, "It''s not a healing cream. It will not be able to heal open or recent wounds, it is to eliminate scars or skin marks".


    With Andrew''s exnation, the Baron understood that it wasn''t what he thought and he let out a disappointed sigh, but Johan was all smiles, because for him this cream was very valuable, because it was a beauty product.


    Johan understood why the Baron was disappointed, because for men scars were like medals of honor, as long as they weren''t too horrendous, so the cream Andrew wanted to make was worthless to him, however, scars for women were marks of despair, for they threatened her beauty.


    What woman did not want to look beautiful? The value of beauty in this world for women was very high and so he knew that this new cream was another gold mine and he enthusiastically replied, "No problem Mr. Andrew, tell me what you need and I will prepare it for you".


    Andrew had already written down what he needed on a sheet of paper and passed it to Johan. He took the sheet and went through it, not only to see if he had all the materials but to see if he could find a clue on how to make the cream.


    Johan was a good merchant, but ultimately a merchant, so if he could make the product for himself, why would he need to buy it from someone else?


    Unfortunately, Andrew had listed many quantities under the products he needed and had even added products that had nothing to do with the recipe, since without knowing the exact amounts it would be difficult to decipher the form of the cream.


    Since Andrew came into this world he has been very cautious and now that he had faced several battles he was even more so and although he trusted Johan to a certain extent, he did not let his guard down.


    This world was much more ruthless than Earth, it was normal here for rtives to destroy each other for profit, so he wouldn''t be so naive as to believe that Johan wouldn''t take advantage if given the chance, so he had set up some countermeasures.


    Seeing that he couldn''t decipher anything, Johan spoke aloud again, "Simon" and in seconds the butler entered the office. Although he could not remain inside the office, the old man had not left and was waiting near the door for any instructions.


    Johan handed him the sheet with the materials and said, "Help me find these materials for Mr. Andrew." Simon took the sheet and walked away, then Johan sat back down and drank some tea.


    Andrew knew from the moment that Johan had told him that he hade at a good time, that he needed something from him and that it was probably rted to Baron Castal, so he asked, "Mr. Johan, it seems that you also need my help with something".


    Johan did not deny Andrew''s statement, but he did not speak immediately, instead, he looked at Baron Castal and after seeing him nodded with his head, he exined what he needed, "You are correct, Mr. Andrew."


    After a short pause to take another sip of tea, he spoke again, "More specifically the baron has a little problem that he needs your help with."


    Andrew had already intuited that, but still he humbly said, "As long as it is in my capacity it will be an honor to help", then Johan began to exin the situation.


    The Baron sat quietly drinking tea while Johan exined what was happening. This was normal among nobles, they somehow believed that if they didn''t tell the problem themselves, it wasn''t their problem, especially when it was something embarrassing.


    Unexpectedly, the situation was very simr to the one Johan had the first time he approached him. It turns out that the Castal house, being one of the oldest baronies of the Cannaris empire, had made many contributions to the empire and they would soon be promoted to viscounts.


    Because of this, offspring was very important and Baron Tiberius was already in his 50s, so having more offspring at this time was not appropriate. Fortunately, he had a 20-year-old son who could inherit the new rank, but even with him, there were very few branches in the family.


    For this reason, Baron Tiberio wanted his son to marry and produce some seeds to provide more stability to the Castal house, however, his son, unlike the baron, was too shy with women.


    In fact, Baron Tiberius was very happy with his son, as he was an intelligent young man and even good-looking, but his shyness towards the opposite sex gave him headaches and that is why he had asked Johan for help, since he knew that his son had the same problem and now had miraculously be a casanova.


    In short, the baron wanted his son to gain the confidence to approach the opposite sex and the best way to do that was to make him a real man, which means, losing his virginity.


    In this world, as on Earth, men were expected to be experienced in sex and women to be pure, so it was not surprising that single men, even the nobility, encouraged their children to be a bit debauched in what they did about sex, as long as they didn''t make mistakes.


    Mistakes refer to illnesses and pregnancies. Andrew found the situation curious since it was already the second time that a situation like this urred. First Johan''s son and now the baron''s son, but when he thought about it, Fluffy spoke to him in his mind, "Master, this is not strange at all, in fact, it can be quite frequent, after all, there is no blessing of Eros in this world".


    Fluffy''sment left him thoughtful and he couldn''t help but reply, "But aren''t there many service businesses of this type in the red light district?", to which Fluffy replied, "That''s true, but most of the visitors are older people".


    Thisstment left Andrew pensive again. After a few minutes, he realized that what Fluffy said was true. Taking the customers of the Heavenly Pce as an example, the youngest was 30 years old, which was not necessarily young anymore.


    Seeing that Andrew had understood, Fluffy began to exin. It turns out that in this world sexuality was something to be exploredte, in fact, it was normal to be a virgin until the age of 25 and most men visited pleasure houses and simr establishments at muchter ages because they had already experienced sex.


    In a few words, the dynamics of this world were something like this, people normally got married around the age of 25 and at that moment they experienced sex with the sole purpose of generating offspring, and at that moment they experienced pleasure, so it was there when the door was opened for carnal pleasures.


    All this was because there was no blessing from Eros in this world and therefore it was not abnormal for the noble and wealthy who were stricter in raising their children to have these shyness problems in men.


    While Fluffy was exining all this to Andrew, Johan had finished exining the situation and both he and the baron kept silent when they saw Andrew pensive because they thought that he was looking for a way to give them an answer.


    A few secondster Andrew looked up and said to them, "Baron Castal, since you sought out Mr. Johan for help and he referred you to me, I figured you know my line of work, right?"


    "I am aware of it," the baron replied curtly, then Andrew spoke again, "Then I will tell you this, I can give you the same help that I gave Mr. Johan''s son, set the conditions, but keep in mind that my establishment is in repairs so I will only be able to help you two weeks from today."

 Chapter 116: CHAPTER 115

    The Baron did not protest Andrew''sment, as he, too, needed to make certain preparations. Unlike Johan, the Castal house were nobles, so it would be more difficult to sneak his son into the red light district.


    Despite the fact that being discovered would not cause any problem, because, although the nobility kept up appearances, they werexer for young singles, but the situation of the Castal house was special since they would soon receive a promotion.


    After thinking about all that, Baron Tiberio said, "I have no problem with that and my conditions are simr to Mr. Johan''s. I need my son''s identity to be kept hidden, as to the exact time and date I will notify you through Mr. Johan a week in advance to make the necessary arrangements".


    "It seems perfect to me, also this time it will be much easier, since in the renovations a private patio is being built to receive discreet guests," said Andrew to reassure the baron who replied, "I appreciate the consideration."


    Normally, services and payment would be discussed at this time, but Andrew had a doubt and couldn''t refrain from asking, "Baron Castal, I''m curious, why the Heavenly Pce?"


    However, before the Baron could reply, Andrew added, "It''s not that I put myself down, but there are many other pleasure houses with higher status and more discreet services than us."


    The baron smiled at Andrew''s doubt and replied, "If it were at another time there would be no problem, but now with the promotion in sight those ces are not reliable."


    Andrew understood what he meant, but continued to ask, "Why not wait to be promoted?" The baron then exined, "Mr. Andrew doesn''t have much knowledge of peerage etiquette, but, although the promotion is a fact, there are still some conditions to be met."


    The baron paused his exnation for a moment and took a sip of the tea and went on to say, "One of those conditions is my son''s engagement, and with his shyness that could be dyed for a few years."


    Andrew still didn''t understand. It would be easier for him to simply get the baron''s son to engagement and get promoted. He would then worry about the sexual life of his son, after all, a engagement does not necessarily imply sex.


    Understanding Andrew''s thought, the baron exined before he asked again, "A betrothal can be easily broken when there is no link."


    The Baron''s words made Andrew''s eyes widen as he understood perfectly what he meant by a "Link". In other words, he needed to consummate the act to seal a engagement.


    This surprised him very much because he understood a fundamental difference between themon sense of this world and the world from which he came. Despite the fact that in this world the purity of ady was valued, that was only before an engagement, because nobody wanted a woman who was not a virgin, at least not in the nobility and especially among the young.


    However, it was not that they cherished this purity until their wedding night as it was done in ancient Earth, in fact, for the nobles of this world, for a pure woman to have sex for the first time with her fianc¨¦ actually sealed the engagement deal because there was no way for the woman who lost her virginity to be returned because it would be difficult for thatdy to get a new fianc¨¦.


    In short,mitments are established orally and the consummation of the sexual actpels the engagement or the family of the man would have topensate extensively to that of the woman if the marriage is not established.


    After thinking about it a bit, Andrew found the simrity with the medieval age of the Earth, because simr things happened, but sex always came after marriage, here instead, marriagees after sex.


    Andrew thought that it was quite strange that these customs were presented in a world without the blessing of Eros since he believed that this was very progressive when talking about sex, for which he asked Fluff.


    Fluffy''s response was brief and not very exnatory, "Master, there are deviations of all kinds in the worlds without the blessing of a god", that was all he said, leaving Andrew more confused.


    Despite thinking about it for a moment, he was not mortified, that was what was happening and he was nobody to change it, so he epted it and began to discuss with the baron the issue of payment and if there was any special request for the service.


    The conversationsted for an hour and they finally reached an agreement, so Andrew said goodbye to Johan and the baron and left the office. There he met the butler Simon and he led Andrew to where his wives were.


    Carolina and Helena had finished their shopping a long time ago, but they were not taken to Johan''s office, as Baron Castal was there and it was not appropriate, so they were allowed to rest in a guest room and served tea and some sandwiches while they expected.


    While they ate and talked, Andrew entered the room with Simon. The girls stood up and waved. Everything they had bought was on a table in the room, including the materials Andrew had requested from Johan.


    Unceremoniously, Andrew walked over and put it all in his dimensional bag, and asked Simon, "How much is it?" But the butler shook his head and said, "No payment is necessary. The master only hopes that you take him into ount as a distribution channel for your new product".


    Andrew understood the implications of thement, but he didn''t say anything, after all, Johan is the only distribution channel he has, so he didn''t say no. He thanked the hospitality and left.


    The girls were curious about the new product and the reason it took Andrew so long to find them, not to mention the fact that they weren''t allowed to go look for him, yet they didn''t ask.


    They were smart and they knew that if Andrew had not told them on his own initiative it was for some reason, so they just followed him in silence until they reached the Heavenly Pce.


    Once at the Heavenly Pce, he told the girls to wait for him in the office and he headed to one of the empty rooms that he had set up as hisboratory to create the products he sell to Johan.


    Although he called it aboratory, the truth was more of a warehouse. There he stored all the materials to create the rejuvenating creams, vitality drinks, and contraceptive pills, as he did not want them mixed with the food products used for cooking.


    He just entered theb took out everything he had bought and used his synthesis ability to create the tissue repair cream. Now that he had upgraded his synthesis ability, he could create 1,000 products a day, but still, he didn''t create many.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was in theboratory, he also created the other products that he would sell to Johan, adding twice the regr amount of rejuvenating creams.


    He now had the capacity, so he decided to increase production. After finishing that, he left theboratory and went to the office, where Carolina and Helena were waiting for him.


    Upon entering, Andrew noticed that the girls had an expression of wanting to ask something, but they didn''t dare, and knowing what they wanted to ask, Andrew smiled and began to tell them what had happened.


    Carolina and Helena were very surprised when Andrew finished telling them about the conversation and agreement that he had reached with Baron Castal, but in a short time, their faces changed expression.


    Now they were a little afraid, knowing that this could be both an opportunity and a threat. If everything went well, the future Viscount Castal would owe them a favor, because, even if he paid for this service, favors like this could not be settled with money, that wasmon sense in this world.


    However, if something went wrong, it could cost the promotion of the baron, and at that point, they would have a too formidable enemy. Andrew was clear about that and if he said he wasn''t worried it would be a lie, but he also knew that this wouldn''t be thest time he would have to take an offer like this.


    He could only make the preparations within his power to make everything work out and hope for the best. For this reason, he had to start now to carry out a n to mitigate risks.


    Although he thought about it, he knew that he had no chance ofing up with anything good, so he would really delegate Oliver for thatter. As a strategist, no one surpassed him in the Heavenly Pce and there was no one else Andrew trusted, however, he wasn''t going to start that conversation right now, he would wait until night.


    He wanted to wait, not because it wasn''t appropriate to do so now, but because Aki would being tonight to report the news that happened with the beauty hunters and he wanted her to participate in that meeting as well.


    With these thoughts, he continued talking with Carolina and Helena until it was time for dinner and after eating they returned to the office to wait for Aki to arrive, call Oliver, and start the strategic meeting for the visit of the son of Baron Castal.


    Night fell and as she was used to it, Aki appeared promptly at the office. However, Andrew didn''t ask her to report immediately but instead asked her to go find Oliver first.


    However, while Aki left the office to look for Oliver, he was in a dark alley near the Heavenly Pce having a conversation with someone who was not visible.


    The person Oliver was talking to was not tall and although that person couldn''t be distinguished from the silhouette of the body, looked like a woman. No one knew who this person was, much less that Oliver was talking with her, but apparently, it wasn''t the first time they had spoken.


    After a few minutes of conversation, the person left and Oliver returned to the Heavenly Pce where he was found by Aki and transmitted Andrew''s orders to him.

 Chapter 117: CHAPTER 116

    A few minutester Aki returned to the office apanied by Oliver. Once everyone was in the office Aki began to give her report on the state of the beauty hunters.


    "Just as Oliver had predicted, the two vice-captains started an internal fight over the leadership of the organization," she said, and Oliver intervened after she finished speaking, "Well, that was inevitable. I think we should keep an eye on them for a bit longer, but I think I know what will happen to them."


    Andrew was curious to know, so he asked, "Can you tell us your thoughts?", to which Oliver nodded and said, "They only have two options."


    He paused and spoke again, "First, one of them suppresses the other and takes control of the organization. If this happens their strength will decrease, so they are not a threat."


    Oliver paused again and Andrew, as if asking him to continue, looked at him intensely, so Oliver kept saying, "The other option is that they end up separating, creating two weaker organizations that will always be enemies, so they won''t be one threat either".


    "What you mean is that, right now, no matter what happens, the beauty hunters won''t be a threat to us, right?" Andrew asked, wanting to confirm that he had understood everything.


    "That''s right. If the fight for power has already started, they won''t bother us", Oliver concluded and almost at the same time Carolina and Helena breathed a sigh of relief, since they were the most concerned about the issue, since they were the objectives of this organization.


    Andrew just nodded his head. Having everything clear, Andrew wanted to start the conversation about the visit of the son of Baron Castal, but before doing that he decided to activate his eyes of Eros.


    Andrew''s Eros''s eyes after the upgrade had changed and had a simr function to Oliver''s aura eyes, but were slightly stronger. Also, unlike Oliver''s aura eyes which were always active and consumed a lot of energy, Eros''s eyes could be turned on and off.


    Oliver''s aura eyes could see a strangeyer of white mist around each person that allowed him to gauge that person''s strength, but Eros''s eyes were a bit different.


    They could not only see this white mist but some additional colors, which represented the emotions or conditions that the person had. For example, When Andrew saw Carolina and Helena the mist around them was white and thin, but some branches of it extended like whips in Andrew''s direction and were pink in color.


    This meant that the two girls werepletely in love with Andrew, which is why that pink mist was spreading in his direction. After assessing Carolina and Helena''s aura, he looked at Aki.


    Aki''s aura was stronger than Carolina and Helenabined, which showed her power, but besides that, she also had some ramifications that extended towards Andrew which were silver in color and had some pink spots on the tip.


    This shows Aki''s loyalty to Andrew. Silver was the color of loyalty, the darker the more loyal that person was and the pink spots meant that Aki had some feelings of love towards Andrew, which surprised him a little.


    Finally, Andrew looked at Oliver. Andrew''s surprise could not be hidden and everyone in the office noticed Andrew''s strange behavior, but if they had the eyes he had they would have been surprised too.


    Oliver''s aura wasn''t ayer, it was a sphere. Of all the auras Andrew has seen so far, they all looked like a thinyer of white mist, but Oliver''s was so thick that it formed a circle around him, showing that Oliver was incredibly strong.


    In addition, he also had some silver-colored ramifications that pointed towards where Andrew was and they were even darker than Aki''s. Seeing this, Andrew wanted to make sure he wasn''t misunderstanding something and asked Fluffy.


    "Does the ve contract influence the emotions that I can see with my Eros''s eyes?", to which Fluffy immediately replied, "Master, the Eros''s eyes are a divine ability, how can they be fooled by a contract of such a low level?


    Receiving Fluffy''s words, Andrew rxed, for now, he could trust Oliver to be his staunch ally. You will wonder why he needed that if Oliver was his ve, well that was because Andrew nned to free him.


    This decision was not something he had thought of at the time, but something he had discussed with Fluffy a while ago. More than a discussion, it was a proposal from Fluffy.


    Fluffy knew that Oliver was powerful and that his master was worried about not having the strength to defend himself properly and more and more enemies appeared, so he proposed to Andrew that he release Oliver''s ve contract.


    Obviously, it wasn''t to release him and let him do what he wanted but to change his status. The ve contract he was subjected to had its disadvantages and one of them was limiting the ves'' potential, for this reason, Oliver would not get stronger or improve other skills.


    That''s why Fluffy proposed that he rece that ve contract and put the guardian seal on him. This seal could only be carried by those who are loyal to the god or candidate for the god of Eros, in this case, Andrew.


    With that seal, Oliver could not only ovee his limitations but could even increase his power by leaps and bounds, not to mention other special abilities, he was the perfect bodyguard.


    When Andrew heard Fluffy''s proposal, he was tempted, but first, he had to check that Oliver was loyal to him and now he had, he was very happy.


    However, he didn''t do it right away, he would first talk about the topic at hand. Everyone present looked at Andrew with strange expressions because he had been looking at Oliver with a surprised face for a while and when Andrew realized he just coughed and changed the subject to hide his shame.


    "Well, I brought you together because I have a matter to discuss with you. I closed a deal with Baron Castal this afternoon. His son has a simr problem to Johan''s son and he wanted our help and I agreed ".


    After saying this, Andrew paused and began to tell them about the talk he had had with the baron in Johan''s shop. Carolina and Helena already knew the situation, so they didn''t pay much attention, but Aki and Oliver were seriously holding the whole story in their heads.


    When Andrew finished telling them everything he started the conversation about what he really wanted to talk about, "As you can see, nothing can go wrong and I need you to help mee up with a n so idents don''t happen."


    Following Andrew''s conclusion, the office was silent for a few seconds until Oliver spoke, "Young master, to be honest, I have a n that would meet your conditions, but we don''t have the staff to carry it out."


    Oliver''s words surprised everyone and Andrew, a little impatient, asked, "What do you mean?" and Oliver replied, "Young master, for what I have in mind we need some people with abilities simr to Aki''s."


    Andrew immediately understood what he meant. He had wanted to create an intelligencework for some time and for that, he needed many people with such abilities, but it was difficult to find them the way he did with Aki.


    Intelligence agents are basically assassins and people with those skills are generally cultivated from a young age, not because it''s easier to be experts, but because of loyalty.


    Aki was a coincidence, but Andrew couldn''t expect to find many of them in the ve houses, so Andrew hadn''t been able to achieve his goal.


    Oliver noted that Andrew had realized the problem and that he also knew that it was not easy to build a team from scratch in a short time. Oliver had a n to solve that problem, but he didn''t know if the time was right to propose it.


    The office had fallen silent once more, as the conversation had stalled. Everyone present was thinking of a possible solution, but nothing urred to them.


    Several minutes passed like this and Oliver began to remember all the time he had spent with Andrew. He was reassessing Andrew, to see if he would say his proposal now, but he was still undecided.


    Oliver had a good impression of Andrew since he had treated him, the other ves, and employees of the Heavenly Pce with respect and dignity, but the problem was that his proposal involved people outside the Heavenly Pce and he did not know how Andrew would react.


    However, after considering it for a while, he made up his mind. He believed that Andrew would have no problem with what he would say, he had already recognized Andrew as his master and it had nothing to do with the ve contract, so he began to speak, "Young master, I have a proposal".

 Chapter 118: CHAPTER 117

    At Oliver''sment, everyone turned to look at him, as if urging him to continue and he didn''t hold back, "I hadn''t mentioned this to the young master, because it wasn''t my ce, but now that the young master needs it, I''ll say it."


    Oliver paused to collect his thoughts and continued speaking, "About a month ago, an old friend found me and I''ve been keeping in touch with him."


    He paused again and evaluated the expressions of those present in the office and seeing that no one seemed to recriminate him, he continued speaking, "This old friend is the leader of a small group of assassins who used to work for me."


    At that moment, Carolina, Helena, and Aki were surprised, because they didn''t know anything about Oliver''s past, but Andrew was different. He knew of Oliver''s past and wasn''t surprised that he had subordinates from all walks of life, though he had to admit that he hadn''t expected them to show up in the red-light district.


    Andrew was curious as to what Oliver meant so he waved for him to continue and Oliver continued exining. It turns out that when he was general of the small kingdom of Nufa he had created an intelligence squad because in battle information was valuable.


    This group was known as "ck Night" and although they were not numerous, they were very good at moving in the shadows. When the battle between the kingdom of Nufa and the empire of Cannaris began, Oliver disbanded them and ordered them to flee, as they were all orphaned children that Oliver had rescued and trained, so he appreciated them very much.


    It turns out that this group followed the order to flee, but they never dissolved and by fate, they arrived in the city, where they did work for different people collecting information and thus survived.


    In one of those missions, one of the members came across Oliver who was patrolling the surroundings of the Heavenly Pce, and made contact with him. At first, they wanted to kill Andrew because they believed that he had turned Oliver, his savior, into a ve, but after Oliver exined the situation to them they calmed down.


    After a month of talking to them, he had managed to convince them to join the Heavenly Pce, but they had conditions and Oliver couldn''t meet them, since it had to be Andrew who did it and Oliver was in no position to demand anything from Andrew.


    After Oliver finished telling them, the office fell silent again and a few secondster Andrew asked, "What are the conditions?", but Oliver didn''t answer.


    Andrew could see that Oliver had a conflicted expression when he asked him and being an intelligent person, he sensed what the members of the ck night wanted.


    "Ask them toe over," Andrew said decisively, but Oliver was reluctant. Andrew understood his conflict and spoke again, "Don''t worry, ask them toe over." This time Oliver nodded and left.


    As soon as Oliver left, Carolina couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think they want?" Andrew smiled and replied, "They probably want me to release Oliver from very."


    They were all shocked and then wrinkled their eyebrows, knowing that freeing Oliver was difficult, as he was the strongest fighting force in the Heavenly Pce, and losing him was a heavy price.


    "Don''t worry, at the end of the day, I was nning to free Oliver and Aki," Andrew said nonchntly, surprising everyone again. A shocked Aki couldn''t help but ask, "Why me too?"


    "Because Aki will be my wife," Andrew said smiling and Aki instantly blushed. Carolina and Helena chuckled to the side because they already knew that Andrew wanted to do that, he had told them the night before.


    Aki wanted to retort, but Andrew didn''t give her a chance, "I already have the cream for your scar, so there''s no excuse. I also know you like me so don''t deny it, just ept it."


    Aki''s jaw dropped. She wanted to say something, but her words wouldn''te out. She really had feelings for Andrew and although they weren''t as strong as Carolina and Helena''s, she was unquestionably interested in him, since he had treated her well all this time and that touched her.


    She easily fell in love with Andrew, because she had been mistreated in her entire life and this was the first time she had been treated well, so her inexperience with that feeling made her lose it.


    Not wanting to give Aki a chance to regain her reason, he took out the tissue repair and rejuvenation creams and told her, "Apply them to your face at the same time every day, within a week you should be fully recovered."


    Aki didn''t move, she was still in shock, so Carolina and Helena moved, took the creams, and dragged Aki into the room to apply the creams.


    The little assassin was so shocked that she didn''t even resist. Andrew waited for a while and Oliver appeared apanied by a girl. The girl wore clothes simr to Aki''s.


    She was of average height, but next to Oliver she seemed small, her hair was short brown and although she wore a mask that covered the upper half of her face Andrew knew she was a beauty because his Eros''s eyes rated with 725 points. normal beauty.


    That wasn''t the only thing he identified with his eyes from Eros, he also checked her aura. This one was like Aki''s, but the dark silver ramifications pointed not at Andrew but at Oliver, showing her loyalty to him also some pink could be seen.


    It was hardly logical since Oliver was her savior, trainer, and even father figure of her. Andrew got up from his seat and politely greeted her, "Nice to meet you, I am the owner of Heavenly Pce, Andrew."


    The girl didn''t expect Andrew to receive her with such courtesy, but she soon regained herposure and introduced herself, "Marie". Her response was a bit curt, but Andrew didn''t care and he kept talking, "So, Marie, Oliver told me that you have conditions, let''s listen to them."


    Marie didn''t mince words and cut to the chase, "We agree to help you gather information in exchange for releasing Mr. Oliver," then the office fell silent.


    Andrew was staring at Marie and Oliver. The girl had part of her face covered, but he knew by looking into her eyes how determined she was, on the other hand, Oliver had a bitter expression on his face.


    Andrew knew what Oliver was thinking. To anyone else, this was a trick to gain his freedom, but Andrew knew that Oliver had already recognized him as his master thanks to Eros''s eyes, so he knew that wasn''t the case.


    "I don''t ept your condition," Andrew said, but added before Marie could say anything, "I can release him, after all, I was nning to, but I don''t want you to do a job for me and leave, I want you to join the Heavenly Pce with Oliver."


    Marie and Oliver were shocked at Andrew''s words and unexpectedly the one who spoke was Oliver, "Young master, are you going to release me? Why?", to which Andrew replied, "I thought about that a long time ago. I also know that you will not leave and for your loyalty, I will grant you something good, so convince Marie and the others to join the Heavenly Pce, I promise not to treat them badly."


    Oliver had no idea what Andrew would give him, but for some reason, he didn''t doubt his words. Marie on the other hand did not trust him. She thought that Andrew wanted to enve them too.


    Before Oliver could say anything to convince Marie, Andrew pulled out a small dagger and cut his finger, and began to recite some sort of incantation and by the time the blood hit the floor Oliver''s ve contract had been removed.


    Both Oliver and Marie knew what Andrew was doing and so they were surprised at how decisive it was and then Andrew spoke again, "See? He is already free ".


    Marie did not know what to say, but Oliver approached Andrew and kneeling on one leg said solemnly, "I, Oliver Brown, offer my unconditional loyalty to the young master."


    This was an oath without any ties, but to loyal people, it was a token of the greatest respect they could offer, and Andrew just smiled. "Get up, you don''t need to be so rigid, better help me get Marie and herpanions to join us."


    Oliver then stood up and said, "Young master, let me speak to them in private." Andrew nodded and Oliver left with Marie. Andrew wasn''t worried about Oliver running away, as he knew that the man was loyal to him, so he just waited for him to seed in convincing the group of the ck night.


    Shortly after Oliver and Marie left, Carolina, Helena, and Aki left the room, and Andrew performed the same ritual to free Aki from the very contract.


    Carolina and Helena had already epted Aki as her sister and began to talk to her about many topics. Andrew just watched them from the side with a smile on his face.


    Although it was more dyed than they thought, Oliver returned to the office after two hours, but this time he was apanied by 10 people, including Marie.


    They all looked young about the same age as Aki, all of average height and dressed in tight ck clothes with face masks. 4 men and 6 women could also be distinguished.


    "So what did you decide?" Andrew asked with a smile as if he already knew the decision they had made.

 Chapter 119: CHAPTER 118

    Just as Andrew had guessed, Marie and the other members of the ck night agreed to join the Heavenly Pce after Oliver spent a lot of time convincing them. Technically two hours wasn''t really a long amount of time, but Oliver had been having conversations with this group for a month, in thest two hours he just took the final step, so it was really a long time of conversation.


    Andrew doesn''t really know what Oliver said to convince them, but he didn''t bother to ask, because they had epted and that was all he need to know. Quickly Andrew asked Oliver to exin the n he had in mind.


    When Andrew started this conversation, Oliver had said that he had a n, but the Heavenly Pce was understaffed, however, adding the members of the ck night that problem was solved.


    "Young master, the n is quite simple, we just have to escort the baron''s son from the shadows and get rid of any threat to the young nobleman''s privacy and for that these guys are perfect," Oliver said without wasting time.


    The n was really simple, in fact, after some thought, Andrew realized that it was pretty much the only n they could make, so he agreed to stick with it.


    After everything was cleared up, Andrew introduced all the members of the ck Night to Carolina, Helena, and Aki. He also introduced the girls as his wives and this surprised Oliver, as he didn''t know that Aki had be Andrew''s third wife.


    Despite the initial surprise, Oliver said nothing. He regained hisposure quite quickly and after a quick greeting, left together with the members of the ck night to establish a more detailed n regarding the arrival of Baron Castal''s son.


    The night passed and although Aki slept with everyone in the same room, there was no fun, because Aki refused to do it, in fact, she did not want to take off her mask even when she went to bed and practically Andrew, Carolina and Helena had to fight her to get it off.


    Aki''splex with her face is quite strong, but Andrew and the others wanted her not to worry about it. Well, in a week it won''t matter, because the creams Andrew gave her would erase any trace of her scar, so at that time Aki won''t hide her face anymore.


    The next morning, Andrew and the girls went to the dining room for breakfast as usual, but Andrew had already given the order to make additional food for 10 people.


    Hector and the other cooks were a bit surprised by the order, but they stillplied with it. Andrew wasn''t going to tell the others in the Heavenly Pce about the existence of the new intelligence team because they didn''t need to know.


    Since Aki was simr to Marie and the others, Andrew asked her to be the one to deliver the food.


    The boys of the ck night were delighted with the food, after all, H¨¦ctor was a great chef and despite the fact that the boys of the ck night were earning good money with their jobs, they were not wealthy enough to go to restaurants of high end, where they could find more delicious food than Hector and his team of cooks.


    Everyone ate their fill and Marie couldn''t help but thank Aki, "Miss Aki, thank you very much for the food". Aki looked at her still wearing her mask and letting out a smallugh answered, "Marie, you don''t have to be so rigid with these things, believe me, Andrew won''t treat you badly, even if you want something special just ask, if he can get it for sure he will give it to you."


    Marie was surprised by Aki''s words. Oliver had said something simr to her when he was convincing them, but she was still wary. If it were up to her, she would not have agreed to join the Heavenly Pce, but since Oliver had already been released from very, she believed that even if Andrew had bad intentions, Oliver would not let him harm them, so she agreed to join the Heavenly Pce.


    After breakfast, Andrew, Carolina, and Helena left for Candice''s store to continue training Canna and the models for the fashion show. He would soonplete the week of training and he could say goodbye to this annoying task, not to mention that he could open the Heavenly Pce for business again.


    Just like the day before, Oliver sent several guards over to Aki, to watch over Andrew and the girls from the shadows. Everything went smoothly and time quickly passed, reaching the date to finish the training and repair of the business part of the Heavenly Pce.


    Andrew and his wives had done a lot of shopping every time they left Candice''s store after finishing fashion show training. Carolina and Helena spentrge amounts of gold coins buying high-quality decorations and furniture for the reopening of the Heavenly Pce.


    With the remodeling of the establishment, the Heavenly Pce would increase its status as a house of pleasure, so they needed to decorate the environment to meet the expectations of the customers, obviously, this would increase the prices as well, but they were not worried, as they were sure that the customers would pay more for better service.


    The establishment had already beenpleted, at least the part that would be open for business since the rest of the ce would be remodeled in the following week. Carolina and Helena were currently instructing various guards to amodate the furniture and decorations they had purchased.


    Andrew had stayed on the sidelines, as he was aware that his sense of aesthetics was weak, to say the least, and he wasn''t hard-working enough to move furniture either, so he hid in the office.


    As the Heavenly Pce prepared for its reopening, Candice was also not idle. Since the training was over, it was time to organize the event.


    Wasting no time, she instructed Canna to set up a room in her clothing store, "Canna, organize everything, the event will be in two days." Canna nodded her head and left to organize everything.


    While Canna was organizing the event, Candice began handing out the invitations. She sent letters to various baronesses and viscountesses, but the guest of honor had to be invited personally, so Candice left her tent in her luxurious carriage for the nobility area.


    Soon shees to arge vi. At first nce, the property stood out from the rest, as it was a huge piece ofnd and the construction was majestic. Arge and beautiful garden filled with flowers of all colors adorned the property.


    Upon her arrival, she was stopped by the guards at the entrance, and after the guards saw her, she was asked, "Madam Candice, what a pleasant surprise. Are youing to meet the marquis?"


    "No, today Ie to meet the Marchioness Teresa, would you be so kind as to announce me?" Candice said formally. She had to take care of her manners, although she had a good rtionship with the Marquis Donald who was the owner of this mansion, she could not be careless.


    The guard nodded and said, "Of course, please wait a moment," then the guard called a colleague and asked him to inform the Marchioness of Candice''s arrival.


    Even though Candice was known to the mansion guards, they wouldn''t let her in until they received permission. The guard quickly ran into the mansion and approached one of the butlers and reported Candice''s arrival.


    The butler wasted no time in going to the back garden where Marchioness Teresa was having tea. "Mydy, Mrs. Candice is visiting and wishes to meet you," the butler said after bowing.


    The Marchioness Teresa was ady of the same age as Candice and just as beautiful. Her elegant dress but not ostentatious, made her look worthy. Upon hearing the butler, she was surprised, because Candice normally came looking for her husband, not her, which made her curious and allowed Candice to enter.


    The butler informed the guard that hade to deliver the message that the marquise had epted the visit, and then the guard ran to the entrance. After the arrival of the guard, Candice''s carriage was allowed inside.


    Candice''s carriage was parked at the entrance of the mansion where the butler who notified Teresa was waiting for her and when she got out of the carriage she was formally greeted, "Wee to the Mansion of Flowers."


    The Mansion of Flowers was the name of this vi that belonged to the Marquisate Valoid. Candice nodded and replied, "Thank you for the warm wee."


    After cordial greetings, the butler led Candice to the backyard where Teresa was waiting for her. The butler apanied her to a few meters from the small but elegant kiosk where Marchioness Teresa was enjoying her tea.


    Candice entered the kiosk and respectfully greeted, "Nice to see you Marquise, I appreciate the opportunity to meet you." Seeing her ceremonious greeting, Teresa chuckled and said yfully, "Come on, Candice, don''t be so stiff, you know you can talk to me normally in private."

 Chapter 120: CHAPTER 119

    Hearing Teresa''s words, Candice dropped all ceremony and sat across from Teresa and picked up a cookie from the table, and said, "Teresa, how have you been?"


    "I see that it is enough that I give you a little confidence and you act as if you were at home. I''ve been fine, thanks for asking," Teresa replied, letting out a slight sigh when she saw Candice''s change of attitude.


    Candice just smiled at Teresa''s usation. The two of them have known each other for a long time, in fact, the reason why Candice has good rtions with the marquis is because she is Teresa''s friend.


    However, as a merchant, Candice visits the Mansion of Flowers more to see the Marquis than to chat with her old friend. There was even a time when Teresa came to think that Candice was trying to seduce her husband, but that doubt was resolved without any drama.


    "Then why are you visiting me today? I have to admit that you took me by surprise because you onlye to this ce to talk to Donald", said Teresa, while she drank some tea.


    Candice smiled a little at her friend''s question and responded by saying, "Can''t Ie to visit a friend?" to which Teresa replied with a tone of irony, "As if a woman as involved in the business as you woulde to visit just because."


    Candice felt a knife go through her heart because her friend had told the truth. Candice has few friends and that was because, on her way to sess, she had to immerse herself in the business world and had no time to spend free time with her friends, so she had no free time.


    Hermitment and her ambition were not small and it distanced her from her friends. Only people who understood her like Teresa still consider her a friend, but for that very reason Teresa knows her too well, that''s why she knows that Candice wouldn''te to visit a friend suddenly like she is doing right now.


    Candice let out a resigned sigh because Teresa had guessed correctly, she had another reason foring to see her, and not wanting to y anymore, she said, "I can''t hide anything from you, right? It is true, Ie to invite you to an event."


    "Event?" Teresa asked rhetorically, a bit surprised, because she didn''t like the so-called "Events" very much. As the wife of a Marquis, Teresa had to attend countless social events among the nobles, so she was used to it.


    However, her being used to it and her liking it were two totally different things. For her, those meetings were boring, for her it was just a crowd of people who showed off what they had and sought to improve their position, she hated those people, but as a nobledy, she had to behave.


    For this reason, she was surprised that her friend Candice invited her to an event because Candice knew how much Teresa disliked them, and Candice understanding what her friend thought began to rify.


    "Teresa, it''s not what you think. This event is different", but Teresa still didn''t believe her and replied, "Different? Isn''t it the same boring gathering of nobles?" Candice smiled and replied, "Well, I''m not denying that you''ll have to socialize with other nobles a bit, but I promise you''ll like it."


    Teresa didn''t understand the reason why her friend was so sure and even though she didn''t like those events, she wanted to help her friend, so letting out a resigned sigh, she epted, "Okay, I''ll help you attend that event, but if it''s not fun You''ll have to make it up to me."


    Candice trembled when she heard Teresa because she knew very well what she meant by "Compensate" and honestly, she didn''t want to do it, but even so, she nodded her head in eptance, because she believed that the fashion show would be nice for Teresa.


    After confirming that Teresa would be attending the fashion show, Candice chatted with her for a while over tea and some cookies and shortly after an hour, Candice left.


    Teresa remained in the kiosk in the backyard after Candice left and, surprised, she saw her husband arrive. Marquis Donald was a man of about 45 years of age, with fair skin and golden hair. Despite his age, there were no wrinkles on his body and he exuded an aura of elegance and dignity.


    "Today is a very strange day, not only an old friend visiting me but also my husband," said Teresa in a mocking tone. The marquis made an ironic face upon hearing his wife''sment.


    They really didn''t have a bad rtionship with each other, in fact, they were very affectionate, but they were a marquis and a marquise of the Cannaris empire, so their obligations towards the empire were not small, for that reason the time they spent together was every shortertely.


    "My dear Teresa, don''t be like that, do you really have to rub that in my face?" Marquis Donald said a little helplessly, to which Teresa replied, "Yes because you broke your promise".


    An invisible dagger pierced the heart of the marquis with those words. The promise she was talking about was that Donald had promised a week ago to take Teresa for a walk, but somest-minute official business interrupted their ns and they couldn''t go out.


    Teresa wasn''t really angry with her husband, but she liked to bother him, that only showed the good rtionship they had. "Well, let''s stop ying, you''re here to ask about Candice''s visit, right?" Teresa said, changing the tone of the conversation.


    "You know me well. It seemed strange to me that she came here and only asked about you, so I came to ask, "said Donald to which Teresa replied," What is so strange? I remind you that Candice is my friend since long before I met you.


    "I know that dear. But whenever shees, it''s to talk business with me and if shees to see you, you always invite me, but today you didn''t, that''s strange," Donald said with a serious look.


    He found the behavior of Candice and his wife strange. Not that he minded not being invited, but it wasn''t normal and it worried him. He trusted Candice and his wife, but still, he couldn''t stop worrying, that was the affection he had towards his wife.


    Teresa could easily see through her husband''s thoughts and her heart warmed with tenderness because she knew that her husband hade to see her only out of concern. Most people who know her husband believe that he is a decisive and intelligent man who always uses reason to find the best solutions to different situations.


    What she and her children know, however, is that the Marquis Donald was no different than any man when ites to family. He is a clumsy and affectionate man, who worries more than necessary and sometimes does not know how to act, that was one of the reasons why Teresa married him.


    "You don''t have to worry, Candice came to invite me to an event that she''s just organizing," Teresa said, wanting to assure her husband that he didn''t have to worry.


    "But you don''t like these events," Donald said with a puzzled look on his face, but Teresa smiled and said, "Well, Candice said it was a women''s only event and it would be fun."


    Listening to her, Donald didn''t ask any more about the matter, he just approached Teresa, hugged her, and kissed her tenderly before leaving. Teresa returned to the kiosk to finish her cookies and tea.


    While Candice had returned to the Cherry Blossom store. In her office, she instructed her subordinates on how they should treat the guests of the fashion show, especially Teresa.


    A marquise was not something to be trifled with, as she is one of the so-called high nobles, and if anything happened to her in the event of her, it would be the same as a death sentence. Besides, Teresa was one of the few friends she had, so she couldn''t let something happen to her.


    Candice''s employees weren''t stupid, they knew the importance of this event and that everything had to go smoothly or heads would roll, yet despite their best efforts they couldn''t detect a hidden problem.


    Candice''s visit to the marquis''s mansion did not go unnoticed by one person in particr, this was Count Orfo Gistaly. He had nted spies in the vicinity of the marquess''s mansion and was looking for any opportunity he could find to gain an advantage over the marquess.


    Count Gistaly was at odds with Donald since the former had many rumors going around the streets of the city saying that he had some dirty deals that harmed the empire and Donald was stepping on his tail, to find out if the rumors were true.


    If they were just rumors, the count wouldn''t be upset wanting to attack the marquis, the problem was that he really had a lot of dirt under his rug, and with Donald investigating, it would only be a matter of time before he discovered something and that''s why he had to take action.


    When he didn''t know what to do to hold off Donald''s investigation, one of his assassins reported that Candice had visited Marchioness Teresa and had apparently invited her to an event in two days.


    This was great news for him because if he managed to capture Teresa, it would be the end of Donald''s investigation, in fact, he could control him and he would have the power of a marquisate to himself or at least that was what he thought.

 Chapter 121: CHAPTER 120

    Candice did not invite Andrew to the fashion show, because despite being her business partner, he did not have the qualifications to attend an event where so many nobles gathered. Furthermore, that same day was the reopening of the Heavenly Pce, so it was impossible for him to attend anyway.


    Candice and Andrew were finalizing details for their respective events and in the same way, Count Gistaly was preparing to kidnap Teresa. His n was simple, he would wait until the event was over and attack her on her way back.


    For this operation, he would send a secret group of assassins, as he would not have another chance like this and he had toplete it without error. His secret group of assassins was quite powerful, but its members were few.


    While all parties went about their own business and ns, the Marquis Donald was not idle. He was an intelligent person, he wouldn''t be so foolish as to send his wife to an event without protection.


    Candice had informed all the guests that, being an event for women, male guards could not be brought inside, that is, any male guards that arrived would have to wait outside the tent, and only female guards could enter.


    Candice didn''t do this because she wanted to deprive the nobledies of their guards, but rather she wanted to spare them embarrassment. The fashion show would have two underwear designs, so Candice knew it would be embarrassing for these nobledies to be seen by their male guards at such a show.


    The reason why she allowed the female guards to enter was that she couldn''t deprive them of protection or they would think that she was up to something also, being women, they would sympathize with the noblesdies, unlike men who were more prone to judge.


    Due to this arrangement, Donald prepared two special guards for his wife. The days passed and the events began. Candice''s clothing store was already packed with carriages and the atmosphere was festive.


    Canna had lived up to Candice''s expectations and had arranged everything beautifully. The reception was beautifully decorated and the hall where the fashion show would take ce had a runway in the middle of the hall and was surrounded by seats on all sides so that the guests could appreciate the models.


    It was a bit rustic, but very simr to the walkways on Earth. Andrew was the one who gave this suggestion, as no one in this world knew this information apart from him, and Canna, who had taken extensive notes on everything he said, had managed to recreate it.


    The firstdies to arrive at Candice''s clothing store were some baronesses. It is the etiquette of nobles that higher ranks arriveter, however, Candice did not neglect any of the guests, regardless of rank, she received them all in person.


    About 20 minutes after the agreed time for the event, the viscountesses began to arrive and an hour after the start of the event, Teresa arrived. Being a marquise she was the highest-ranking noble in the ce, so being an hourte was simply to be expected.


    With Teresa''s arrival, all the guests had arrived and even if there was someone who hadn''t yet, it was better if they didn''te anymore, as it would be an offense to Teresa, since arrivingter than a higher-ranking noble would be disrespectful to that noble.


    Luckily there weren''t any guests yet to arrive so, Candice motioned to Canna, "Take our guests to the runway." Candice and Canna didn''t even know what "Runway" meant, but since they heard Andrew call the runway the models were walking on that way, they decided to call it that too.


    Canna nodded and immediately went to do her duty. All the baronesses and viscountesses followed Canna expectant of what would happen, while Candice approached Teresa and guided her herself.


    In the parade hall, all the nobledies had already settled to the sides of the runway. They werefortable armchairs that had a small tea table to one side where there was a small te of snacks and a ss of wine that they could enjoy while watching the event.


    All the inviteddies were confused because they did not understand what the event was about. They were just sitting looking at a raised wooden track, but there was nothing else.


    Teresa was led by Candice to a booth that faced the runway. Her chair was obviously bigger and morefortable and the number of snacks on her side table were more varied and in greater quantity, it was obvious that she had preferential treatment.


    Teresa, like the other guests, was confused and wanted to ask Candice, but thetter winked at her and said, "Don''t be in a hurry" and she left. Shortly after she appeared on the runway and all thedies looked at her expectantly, because they knew that the event was going to start.


    "I imagine you are very curious about the event, right?" Candice began by trying to increase the enthusiasm and continued by saying, "What I am going to present to you is a fashion show, after all this is a clothing store so I will present the new designs that I offer".


    The nobledies invited were surprised by Candice''s words because until then they did not know what she was going to present to them. In fact, many of them came to this ce because curiosity was killing them and they wanted to know what Candice was up to.


    However, when they heard that it was to promote the new clothing designs, they were somewhat disappointed, but Candice just smiled and spoke again, "My dear guests, don''t be disappointed so quickly, I''m sure you''ll like this show. ".


    Although they didn''t think so, they had alreadye here, so it didn''t bother them to see what Candice had nned, so they stayed in their seats. Candice knew that her guests were disappointed, but she also knew that it wouldn''tst long.


    Candice came to her seat that was next to Teresa and thetter, seeing her, asked in a low voice, "You remember your promise, right?" Candice trembled as she heard her since thepensation Teresa wanted was problematic for her, but before she could answer, the door at the end of the room opened.


    Everyone put their eyes on the door and when the model came out wearing one of the dresses designed by Andrew, they were all surprised. Not only was the dress beautiful, but the model''s posture and walk made it more attractive.


    The model walked to the edge of the runway where she struck a simple pose in front of Teresa and Candice. She then turned around and posed again with her back to them, before walking towards the door again, but halfway there, she stopped again and posed towards the guests.


    The model had finished her runway and had left all the guests surprised, since they had never attended an event like this and the murmurs filled the room, even Teresa couldn''t help but say, "It really is quite interesting."


    Hearing her, Candice smiled and let out a sigh of relief, because she had been saved from Teresa. The so-calledpensation that Teresa wanted from Candice, wasn''t really a difficult thing to do, the problem was that it would take a long time and for a merchant like Candice it was troublesome.


    The murmurs were instantly suppressed, when they saw another model appear, wearing a dress simr to the previous one, but the color and some patterns were different.


    For ordinary men, the dresses were the same, but for these nobledies who were always looking for new clothes, they were twopletely different dresses.


    The girl on the runway performed the same steps as the previous model, so the nobledies already knew the routine. As noblewomen, they were highly intelligent and had already figured out the reason for this routine.


    The runway allowed them to admire the dress in motion and the stops were for the dress to be admired in detail. Soon the third model walked down the runway and then a fourth and fifth.


    The parade was very lively. The guests were focused on the models who were walking on the runway looking at the dresses with great attention. Then a new model appeared, but the style of the dress design had changed.


    This dress was cooler and more casual and caught the eyes of the younger nobledies. The runway pattern and models were the same, but the dress designs were very different from before.


    This was especially for the youngerdies present, as this design was more casual and youthful. Although Teresa wasn''t as interested in these designs as the ones in thest section, she had to admit that both styles were unique and she couldn''t help but tell Candice.


    "You found a nice designer, you better save me some dresses", to which Candice just smiled. After half an hour on the runway, all the dresses had been shown, and this time Canna acted as hostess.


    "This concludes our dressy and casual dress fashion show," she paused, and the nobledies could be heard a little frustrated that the event was ending so quickly, but they all fell silent as they heard Canna''s next sentence.


    "Now start our lingerie show." That was a new word for the people of this world, so they were all confused, but when they saw one of the models appear, wearing a bra and pantyhose with a striking and provocative design, all the whispers and conversations stopped.

 Chapter 122: [Bonus chapter]CHAPTER 121

    The appearance of the model in underwear shocked the nobledies who were watching the show. Some even blushed at the sight of the practically naked girl parading for them and only snapped out of their embarrassment when they heard Canna''s voice announcing.


    "Deardies, this is the first lingerie set specially designed to look sexy for our couples. Also, it can be used on a day-to-day basis, I don''t know if you noticed, but it''s perfect for enhancing the chest".


    Obviously, none of the women present had noticed that. They were all too embarrassed to notice, but upon hearing Canna say that it enhanced the chest, they quickly began to appraise the model thoroughly.


    Now that thedies had focused on the details of the lingerie instead of the model''s nudity, Canna''s voice was heard again, "Besides, from the breast-enhancing nature of the bra, the pantyhose is small, sexy, and veryfortable."


    As soon as they heard Canna describe the pantyhose, all the gazes of the guests were locked on the lower part of the model, then they could see how her hips were exposed, her legs felt attractive and most importantly, her half-exposed ass was very attractive.


    Those girls weren''t stupid. Most of thedies gathered here were no longer young, most were in their 30s and 40s, so they were in aplex stage with their husbands, as they were beginning to lose their youthful glow and consequently, their husbands were losing interest in them.


    But when they saw the sensual underwear on the model, they understood that with it, they could still attract their husbands. Even Teresa, who does not suffer from these ills, was attracted since the basis of any rtionship is to experience new things.


    Teresa turned to Candice and said, "I also need some of those things called lingerie." Candice smiled broadly and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll open an exclusive channel for you."


    Teresa was happy because she knew that if Candice had said it, it was a promise and she didn''t have to worry. She was a very intelligent woman and she knew that both the dresses shown before and the lingerie would be highly coveted by thedies, and she did not want to run out of something to buy, but now that Candice assured her of a channel, she was rxed.


    The parade continued and the guests were amazed. While the designs were simr, the little differences were everything, not to mention the different colors like pink, red, ck, white, and purple were the most striking.


    Soon the fashion show ended and Candice walked up the runway and said, "Thank you foring, I hope you were able to enjoy the fashion show of ourtest designs. Starting tomorrow you will be able to get them in our store and I hope you will join me again in the parade of the next collection".


    From Candice''s polite closing sentence, thedies present only heard two things. The first is that starting tomorrow they will be able to buy the clothes that the models wore and second, that there would be another fashion show in the future.


    The smartest ones immediately understood the advantage of these fashion shows. They were an entertaining way to show your products adding value, none of them knew how Candice hade up with such an idea, but they could only apud her ingenuity, although she had not been the one who thought of this.


    Soon the event ended and thedies began to leave. Teresa was one of thest to leave. "Candice, I had fun, I hope you invite me to the next parade, I''ll help you bring some noble ones too," said Teresa.


    Candice was happy, because she knew that the next fashion show would surely have severaldies of high nobility and even royalty would not be difficult, so she hugged Teresa thanking her and sending her to her carriage.


    Teresa''s carriage began to return to the Mansion of Flowers, but halfway there the girl who served as Teresa''s guard opened her eyes and had a strong dissatisfaction in her gaze.


    The four guards guarding the carriage on the sides closely followed the carriage without noticing anything, but the man leading the carriage horses had the same gaze as the girl guarding Teresa inside the carriage.


    The girl inside the carriage with Teresa and the man who drove the horses were the special guards that the Marquis Donald had assigned to his wife and his trust was deserved since they had noticed that they were under attack.


    Sure enough, in the shadows, five men moved stealthily and never took their eyes off the carriage. They were the assassins sent by Count Gistaly. The men were experts at their trade, but they weren''t good enough to outwit the guards assigned by Donald to his wife.


    However, they did not know. They believed that they could surprise attack the carriage and when they made their move, they unexpectedly received an attack from above them.


    The four guards around Teresa''s carriage were shocked at the appearance of these two groups, but the special guards assigned by Donald were calm.


    They had already noticed since they left Candice''s store that two people were following them, but they hadn''t done anything, because they knew they were Candice''s men that she had secretly sent to protect Teresa.


    Candice knew that Marquis Donald wouldn''t be stupid enough to let his wife out without proper protection, but still, Teresa was a precious friend and she thought there was no such thing as too much protection and so she sent Erick, her butler, and her head of intelligence, V.


    These two noticed the five suspicious-looking men and when they rushed to attack Teresa''s carriage, they did not hesitate and intercepted them. Now Erick and V were in front of the five fully armed ck-d men.


    Within seconds the battle began. Individually Erick and V were stronger than their opponents, but the five hooded men had an extraordinarybination, so they had the advantage.


    Teresa''s guards were on high alert, as they were close to the battlefield and knew they were the target. Teresa, knew that she had been attacked, but she hadn''t lost herposure and calmly asked the girl apanying her, "Milena, what''s going on outside?"


    The young knight replied, "Some assassins intended to attack us, but the two subordinates of Madam Candice sent to apany us intercepted them."


    "Do they need any help? I don''t want Candice to lose her subordinates because of me," Teresa said a bit worried, and Milena replied, "No need to worry, Mrs. Candice''s subordinates aren''t weak, but they will certainly be a bit dyed".


    Milena cupped her chin as she thought deeply and after a few seconds, she hit one of the carriage walls gently at a certain rate. The gentleman who was acting as the coachman heard Milena''s knocking and called out to the guards around the carriage.


    "4-cornered formation, don''t abandon the carriage." The four guards immediately took up their positions, and then the knight who had just spoken got down from the carriage and walked over to where Erick, V, and Earl Gistaly''s five assassins were fighting.


    "Companions of Mrs. Candice, I appreciate thepany, focus on who is in front of you," the knight yelled again and despite their initial surprise, Erick and V obeyed.


    At that moment when they concentrated on the enemy in front of them, they were able topletely overwhelm them, but the other three attacked from the side, but when they thought they had won, they felt a strong draft and the next thing they saw was their arms flying in front of them.


    A loud cry of pain was heard in the dark night. The knight who protected Teresa hadn''t moved, hadn''t even drawn his sword, but no one doubted that it was he who cut off these men''s arms.


    Erick and V were surprised, as they barely saw the knight''s attack, but they managed to defeat their opponents. The knight walked up to them and said, "I''ll take these guys with me, I''d appreciate it if you''de with us all the way."


    They understood what the knight meant. The assassins had information and he wanted to take them to the marquis immediately for questioning that''s why he had to leave Teresa''s escort, and that''s why he asked them to apany Teresa as extra protection.


    That was their mission in the first ce, so they did not refuse.


    The knight entered the carriage and after a few seconds, he came back out and told Erick and V, "I have already informed the Marchioness and her guard about you, so I thank you in advance", while Erick and V nodded their heads in understanding, but the knight had disappeared along with the five unconscious assassins in that split second.


    Erick and V were surprised at the knight''s skill but quickly regained theirposure. Erick took the reins of the horses and V, being an assassin, hid in the shadows to watch from there.


    The rest of the way was smooth and uneventful and after Teresa got out of the carriage, she thanked Erick and V before entering the mansion. Milena also thanked them, although she felt that she could do the job alone, she was not so insensitive as to not appreciate the efforts of others.


    Not to mention, she knew that these two were the strongest warriors at Candice''s disposal, so she had great respect for her because she sent her strongest defense force to protect her friend, while she was unprotected, that was a worthy loyalty.

 Chapter 123: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 122

    Minutes before Teresa''s carriage returned to the Flower Mansion, Marquis Donald was in his study reviewing some documents, when he heard a light knock on the door.


    The marquess looked up and said, "Come in," and immediately his head butler entered the study. He was a man in his 50s with gray hair, but no wrinkles. He was neatly dressed in a simple but elegant ck suit and it could be seen that he had a well-built body, he was definitely a master-levelbatant.


    Donald seeing his butler asked, "Richard, did Teresae back?", but the butler shook his head and said, "Master Donald, Mrs. Teresa, was attacked on her way back."


    Richard hadn''t finished speaking when Donald got up altered. In his face, you could see that he was very angry, but if you were perceptive you could see a little bit of concern hide in that angry face.


    "What''s the situation?" Donald asked in a deep, annoyed voice, to which Richard replied, "Master Donald, you don''t have to worry. Apparently, Mrs. Candice had sent two of her subordinates to protect Mrs. Teresa and with the presence of Ant¨®n and Melina, there were no problems.


    Hearing Richard''s exnation, Donald breathed a sigh of relief, but within seconds his expression turned serious again and he continued to ask, "Do we know who did it?"


    "I''m afraid we don''t know the mastermind yet, but Anton recently returned to the mansion with the five captured attackers and left them in Scorpion''s charge," Richard said calmly.


    A cold, murderous glint shed in Donald''s eyes as he heard Richard''s words. He was happy because Ant¨®n had managed to capture the attackers and thus he would know who had targeted his wife.


    He wasn''t worried about the fact that he couldn''t get the information from the captured, as Scorpion was the intelligence team and assassinated that worked for him. They are experts in obtaining information, so he knew that if the captured had been handed over to them, it was only a matter of time to find out who had done it.


    At that moment a young butler approached, "Good evening, Master Donald, head butler Richard, Mrs. Teresa has returned," the young man informed very respectfully.


    Donald thanked the young butler and left the study to receive his wife. Richard apanied him and when they got to the entrance, they saw Teresa and Milena talking to Erick and V.


    Noticing the approach of Donald and Richard, they all bowed a little. "You can get up, may I know your names?" Donald asked Erick and V, who replied, "An honor to meet you, Marques, my name is Erick and thedy who apanies me is V."


    Donald nodded and said, "I appreciate the help you''ve given my wife, let Candice know I''ll give my thankster." At thement, Erick and V just bowed a little and said goodbye.


    When they had left, Donald walked over to Teresa and hugged her. Teresa didn''t resist, this wasn''t the first time she suffered from an attack like this, these situations are one of the curses of being a noble, there will always be people targeting them.


    Even though it wasn''t her first time, it didn''t change the fact that she was a little scared and that''s why she stayed in her husband''s embrace trying to calm down. Donald noticed that, although she appeared to be strong, Teresa was scared, because her body trembled a little, and that made Donald very angry.


    He is an affectionate and protective man with his family, so seeing his wife in that state infuriated him, but he did not explode in anger, it was not the time yet and he preferred to calm Teresa by hugging her more tightly.


    After that moment the two separated. Teresa was already calmer and suddenly she felt tired, so she decided to go back to her room. Donald went with her, but he didn''t stay.


    Teresa knew that her husband would be dealing with the people who attacked her, so she would have to sleep alone for the night. She knew her husband too well and she knew he wouldn''t rest until he found out who did it.


    Back in the mansion''s study, Donald, Richard, Milena, and Anton were gathered to discuss the events that had urred. Soon, Donald knew everything that had happened, and letting out a sigh he said, "Although Candice''s men didn''t do much, I have to admit that their intention was good."


    He seemed to be speaking to himself, but Milena interrupted, saying, "I think the same as the marquis. They were certainly not powerful, but they were the best men at her disposal, and sending them to protect Mrs. Teresa, without worrying about herself, is a sign of her sincere friendship".


    Everyone else nodded their heads. They all knew that Candice was an old friend of Teresa''s, but they didn''t seem to know that it was a sincere friendship. In this world, especially among people of status and power, friendships are too fragile, to say the least.


    While they were thinking about the friendship between Candice and Teresa, a man dressed in ck appeared from the shadows, with a hood of the same color that covered his entire body.


    "Raven, how''s the interrogation going?" Donald asked immediately. "The culprit is Count Gistaly. He wanted to kidnap Mrs. Teresa and threaten you to take control of your marquisate," the hooded man replied.


    Raven''s words surprised everyone present because they did not understand. Certainly taking control of a marquisate had its advantages, but unless you were extremely ambitious, you wouldn''t do that for no reason, but before Donald could ask, Raven spoke again.


    "Apparently, the earl''s rumors are true and since the master has been investigating him, that seems to be the reason." Now everything was clear and reasonable because trying to hide the dirt that could make him fall was more credible.


    "Speed up the investigation on that bastard," Donald said angrily. Although he knew who did it and wanted to kill him, he couldn''t, since openly attacking a noble even for a lower-ranking one would be a problem, so he decided to continue the investigation and expose him.


    Raven epted his orders with a short, "Yes" and disappeared into the shadows. Of all those present, only Richard noticed the umted anger in Raven''s eyes and it was not abnormal, because although Raven serves Donald, it was Teresa who had saved him.


    It is not an abnormal story that orphaned children with precarious conditions be assassins, because a child''s mind is easily moldable, thus making them loyal, which is the most important characteristic in these groups.


    Raven was no different, but he was saved by Teresa, and wanting to protect her he agreed to be a member of the group called Scorpion. Donald didn''t want Raven to join, as his wife had taken him in, Donald thought it was better to make him a butler, but the boy refused.


    Against all refusal, Raven became a member of Scorpion and within a few years had be the leader of that group. For that reason when he found out about Count Gistaly''s ns he was upset.


    On the other hand, Count Gistaly was worried, as he knew that his assassins had failed. It had been a long time and his assassins had not returned, so he had to assume that the mission failed.


    This bothered him, because not only had he lost his most loyal and strong warriors, but there was the possibility that Donald now knew that he was the culprit and that was what worried him the most because he knew that he had no chance against him.


    While Count Gistaly and Marquis Donald yed cat and mouse, across town in the red light district, the Heavenly Pce had opened its doors for business once more.


    Customers came in droves, as the Heavenly Pce had be their favorite ce. When they saw the outside of the establishment, many wrinkled their eyebrows, as it could be seen that the repairs were not finished, but soon a guard approached them saying, "Sir, you don''t have to worry, although some renovations are still being done, the recreation area is finished".


    Each client who heard these words smiled from ear to ear and entered the establishment, but upon entering they were surprised because the entertainment area was not only finished but waspletely different from what they were used to.


    The reception where Victor greeted them was spacious, organized, and elegant. It gave the feeling of wee and with Victor''s respectful attitude, all the customers felt special and they walked in very excited.


    The more they walked, the more surprised they were. The walls were beautifully decorated with some elegant upholstery, the floor had been reced and decorations could be seen everywhere, from vases and beautiful paintings to some small nts that set the scene.


    Apart from all that, the number of party rooms had increased and although there were rooms that were not yet avable, those that were, were more spacious andfortable. When the customers saw them, they knew that the prices would go up again, but they didn''t care, because the Celestial Pce was worth it, at least that was his thought.

 Chapter 124: CHAPTER 123

    Visitors were flocking to the Heavenly Pce, since it was the reopening, all the regr customers wanted to see the change, and thanks to the massive arrival of people, it aroused curiosity among the walkers in the red light district, causing them to enter too.


    Due to all of this, the Heavenly Pce was more crowded than usual and whether they were new or old visitors they were all shocked with what they saw. Not only the luxurious decorations and style, but the courtesans had also generated quite a stir.


    Although it is true that the courtesans were resting and went out to the city for a walk. They never stopped doing their exercises, eating healthy, and taking care of themselves with the rejuvenating cream and other beauty products.


    Add to that the designs made by Andrew, which were now of better quality, and customers couldn''t help but be surprised. Even former patrons thought they were in a different establishment with different courtesans, which gave them great satisfaction.


    The night passed smoothly. The customers left happy, and the Heavenly Pce received the highest profit since it opened. At this time, Andrew was not short of money, since he had what he had stolen from the former leaders of the region, but, even so, there is no such thing as too much money.


    On the other hand, Erick and V returned to the Cherry Blossom store and met Candice. In the office, the two of them were telling Candice what had happened, and naturally, Candice was angry.


    She honestly wasn''t interested in the reward that Marquis Donald was going to give her, she knew that Teresa was apanied by powerful guards and that Erick and V weren''t really necessary, but she really valued Teresa and that''s why she sent them.


    Even so, she was upset that her friend was attacked and especially that they took her event as an opportunity, and with a cold and almost murderous tone she said, "V, investigate." Candice also knew that Donald must have known who had attacked Teresa since the attackers were captured, but she still felt the need to look for the culprit.


    V wasted no words and disappeared into the shadows toply with the order she was given. Now only Erick and Candice were in the office and she asked, "How much of a difference in strength was there between you and that knight who was protecting Teresa?"


    Candice had no intention of making enemies with the Marquis Donald, her question was more focused on future enemies. Erick and V were the most powerful warriors of hers and even so, they had difficulties against the five assassins that attacked them, so she needed more strength.


    "Honestly, I think he could easily wipe out this whole ce", Erick answered very seriously and Candice also showed a serious expression, because that meant that the force she built and thought was powerful, it really was very weak against the truly powerful ones.


    She was an intelligent woman, so it was not difficult for her to deduce that if Marquis Donald had two warriors of that level, other nobles, and wealthy people could have them too, at that time she learned that she was still a small merchant without much.


    Since she had ambitions, she couldn''t stay this way and asked, "We need to be stronger, do you have any idea how to do it?", however, Erick couldn''t answer, since he had no way.


    Candice understood Erick''s silence and could only sigh helplessly, but at that moment Erick said something a little hesitant, "Mydy, I don''t know how to make us stronger, but your question reminded me of something."


    "What is it?" Candice asked a little anxiously and Erick replied, "Mr. Andrew''s ve." Erick''s response left Candice speechless, as she hadn''t expected her butler to bring Andrew into the conversation.


    With a strange expression on her face, Candice remained silent and suddenly understood what Erick meant and got a little annoyed, "Erick, do you have a death wish?"


    Erick didn''t panic, because he knew hisdy too well, so he replied, "Mydy, don''t be angry, I only mentioned it because that man is strong", but Candice didn''t feel better with that excuse and spoke again. , "I know you all want me to find a partner, but I will not sell myself for benefits, if I wanted to, I would have done it a long time ago."


    Seeing Candice getting increasingly upset, Erick didn''t pursue the subject further. He, like all the trusted men and women in Candice''s following, wanted her to find a partner, since she was not getting any younger and a sessor was needed.


    However, they also knew the reason why she was so opposed. Candice is a woman who has achieved all she has with sweat and tears. Her beauty was never helpful, to be more exact it always caused her problems because there was never ack of men who coveted her and made things difficult for her to try to win her over.


    Unfortunately, this left a preconception in Candice about men and the idea of her joining one of them upsets her. What no one knew was that for some reason she did not feel rejected by Andrew.


    Certainly, she didn''t love him. At this point she was just curious about him, however, that was already rare for her. For Candice, all men are greedy and lustful, even men like the Marquis Donald with whom she has a good rtionship thanks to Teresa.


    The night passed and not everyone rested asfortably as Andrew and his women. They still hadn''t had fun in bed because Aki kept refusing and although she suggested sleeping outside for Andrew, Catalina, and Helena to have fun, the girls didn''t agree.


    Carolina and Helena''s logic was that since Aki had be Andrew''s wife, they couldn''t leave her out of the fun. Although Andrew tried to advocate that Aki''s first night should be solo like Helena''s, the girls rebutted, "Until that dayes there will be no fun."


    Andrew was upset with that decision, but there was nothing he could do. He loved them too much to contradict them and he only had to wait a week and Aki''s scar would be healed, then nothing would stop him.


    The following day after breakfast, they all began to carry out their activities. Since they had reopened the business, routines returned to normal and it was not possible to go out for a walk in the city.


    Andrew, Carolina, and Helena were in the office discussing some important issues, "Now that the store has expanded, we need to hire more staff," Carolina said.


    "When the rest of the establishment is finished remodeling, more courtesans will be needed as well," Helena added, and Aki who appeared out of nowhere said as well, "The ck night also needs to work, they can''t be eating, and resting every day or they will be weak".


    Andrew''s brows furrowed at the pain in his head. As the Heavenly Pce grows, these problems will continue to arise and he was honestly a bit overwhelmed.


    In his previous life, Andrew worked as a manager for a small sales group, so he knew about business management, however, the scale was different.


    He used to lead a small group of five people, a maximum of ten at special events, but now the Heavenly Pce had more than 50 members and it was not easy to lead them.


    The three girls waited in silence for Andrew to make a decision and after a few seconds, Andrew said, "Aki, bring Oliver and Marie to the office" and Aki quickly disappeared.


    After a few minutes, Oliver and Marie arrived at the office in thepany of Aki and greeted them with a small bow, "Young master, youngdies", then Andrew began to give orders.


    "Oliver from today you will be in charge of the security and the operation of the ck night", he paused as if thinking something and spoke again, "I think that name is not very attractive, why don''t we change it to Shadow ?".


    When he said that, he looked at Marie, after all, she was the leader of this group and he had to ask her opinion. Marie felt Andrew''s gaze and replied, "Young master, if you want it, you can change it."


    However, Andrew shook his head and said, "Marie, you are not my ves, you are my subordinates, my family, I don''t need you to blindly follow and obey me, I prefer you to help me and advise me."


    Marie was surprised. Andrew''s words had warmed her heart, not because she was an easy girl to manipte, but because Oliver had said something simr to them when he saved them and she couldn''t help ncing at Oliver out of the corner of her eye.


    When she noticed that Oliver was also surprised, she understood that Oliver hadn''t told Andrew to say those words to win them over, those words were born from him, and that moved her even more.


    The girl knelt on one leg and said, "We appreciate the kind words, we will ept that name with pride", Marie''s solemn words took everyone in the room by surprise and after a few seconds Andrew regained hisposure and spoke again, "Get up, those formalities are not necessary."

 Chapter 125: [Bonus chapter]CHAPTER 124

    "Then, Shadow and the guards will be in charge of Oliver. You will be in charge of giving them missions ording to what you think is convenient for the Heavenly Pce", Andrew continued, and Oliver responded with a short, "Yes".


    Andrew nodded his head and continued speaking, "Helena will continue to be in charge of the courtesans, so evaluate how many we need and with what characteristics, be detailed, I''ll do my best to get them."


    Helena also responded with a, "Yes". Following the same line of thought Andrew said, "As for Carolina, you are in charge of the rest of the operations, so check what is needed and give me a report. I will look for employees".


    Carolina nodded her head and now only Aki was left, so Andrew said, "Aki, you should join Shadow and follow Oliver''s orders together with Marie." After Aki also epted the role from him, the meeting ended.


    Andrew had adopted the best possible method avable to him, delegating. He had talented subordinates and wives, so he handed the job over to them and he would only step in when necessary.


    Everyone had left the room except for Oliver, as Andrew asked him to stay. "Oliver, when I released you, I also said that I would give you something good, and now I will give it to you."


    Andrew walked over to Oliver and ced his hand on Oliver''s shoulder, an intense golden light emanated from Amdrew''s hand. Oliver felt a slight difort in his shoulder like something was burning him, but at the same time, he wasn''t hurt.


    Soon after, arge amount of information appeared in his brain, which stunned him. He learned Andrew''s true identity and some of his abilities, not to mention the changes he himself had undergone.


    His blessing, "Eyes of Aura", had been strengthened, now he could turn it on and off at will, allowing him to maintain his energy. His body also strengthened, his muscles were stronger, and his power went up one level.


    Oliver used to be at the level of Milena and Anton, the guards sent by Marquis Donald to protect Teresa, although no one knew it, now he was much more powerful than them.


    What Andrew had done, was put the guardian seal on Oliver. This seal could only be ced on people loyal to Andrew and Oliver fulfilled that condition. When he finished, Oliver knelt on one leg and said, "My lord, I thank you for your grace, and again I pledge my allegiance to you."


    "You don''t need to be so rigid, Oliver. Like I said before you''re part of my family, just keep up the good work," Andrew said with a smile and waved Oliver off. Soon Johan''s men arrived to collect the products and were surprised to see that the amount of rejuvenating creams had increased.


    When these men came to Johan and told him the good news, Johan was delighted, as he was already beginning to have trouble retaining the nobledies who demanded more of these creams.


    On the other hand, Candice''s clothing store was packed with customers. All thedies who had attended the fashion show had rushed to the store early in the day, not wanting to run out of products.


    Canna who ran this store was stressed and happy, serving the customers, as the number of people that were present, demonstrated the sess of the event of the previous night.


    Candice, for her part, hade to the Flores Mansion to visit Teresa. In the same kiosk asst time, the twodies were sitting drinking tea, and eating cookies, while they chatted about what had happened.


    Candice didn''t have the need, but even so, she came to apologize, after all, for attending the event Teresa had suffered that attack and she felt guilty. Teresa, seeing her friend so ufortable with herself, couldn''t help feeling tenderness for this act and said, "Candice, I already told you, it wasn''t your fault and nothing happened to me, so raise your head."


    Since Teresa had allowed it, Candice looked up and thanked her. Wanting to change the subject, she said, "By the way, I brought your dresses, do you want to see them?", to which Teresa excitedly replied, "Why didn''t you say it before? Bring them into the room, I''ll try them on."


    So the twodies went to Teresa''s room after Erick gave Candice the boxes where the dresses were since he couldn''t follow them.


    In the bedroom, Candice helped Teresa into her dresses. First, it was trying on underwear to which Candice couldn''t help but say, "If it were me, I''d warn the marquis before revealing such a weapon, it could give him a heart attack."


    Teresaughed out loud at her friend''sment and looked at herself in the full-length mirror that she had in the room. She had to admit that Candice was right.


    Her tight, gravity-defying tits, toned abdomen, wide hips, long legs, and plump, but firm, scantly covered ass were truly provocative.


    Teresa, despite being in her 40s, was a very beautiful and sensual woman. She had kept up well over time and had nothing to envy of younger women, so she was happy to see herself in the mirror and still be sensual.


    While Teresa was trying on the dresses, in the mansion''s study, Donald and Richard were waiting for news from Raven about Count Gistaly, since yesterday Donald had ordered all of Scorpion''s force to investigate.


    Out of nowhere, the door of the study was opened violently and a young man of about 20 years old very simr to Donald, and ady of about 15 years old simr to Teresa entered without letting Donald speak the young man said furiously, "Father, mother was attacked yesterday and only now did we find out?


    These were the children of Donald and Teresa, the future sessors of the Marquis Valoid. Unlike many of the noble families in this world, the Valoid family is very close, which is why Donald and Teresa''s children were upset to learn that Teresa was attacked.


    "Calm down, Raven is handling the matter," Donald said with a little tenderness. He was very proud that his children were filial, so he reassured them and asked them to sit down.


    Donald began to tell them what he knew about the attack that Teresa had suffered and when they heard that Count Gistaly was the culprit, the girl could not help but ask, "Why not attack him?"


    However, it was her brother who answered before Donald, "Eris, even though he is a lower-ranking noble and we have the assassins, he is still a noble, the assassins'' testimonies do not justify as in front of the empire as a reason to attack them".


    Eris was not a brainless noble girl, she had simply spoken on the spur of the moment upon hearing about the culprit. She was clear about what her brother was telling her and that''s why she calmed down and apologized, "I''m sorry brother, I really got carried away with anger."


    "The apology is not necessary if you understood Julios'' words, I was also very angry when I found out, luckily I was able to contain myself, but I know that Raven will bring good news," said Donald.


    Julius and Eris understood where his father''s trust came from. Raven being saved by their mother, was the one who had the most affection for her, his level of appreciation for her was as strong as theirs as children and husband, so they knew that he would definitely find something.


    They weren''t wrong. Raven treated Teresa like his own mother. Many misunderstood Raven as believing that he is in love with Teresa, but that is not really the case.


    He certainly loved her, but that love was more like a son loves a mother, and because of this, hemanded all the members of Scorpion to search for evidence incriminating Count Gistaly and bring him to justice.


    He really wanted to kill him with his bare hands, but he knew that would only cause trouble, so he decided to follow Donald''s n and search for the dirt that Gistaly was hiding.


    Since yesterday he was watching Count Gistaly closely. He hadn''t let him out of his sight, not even when he went to the bathroom, trying to find something suspicious, and his vignce paid off.


    Count Gistaly made deals with a foreign organization, selling secrets of the empire, which means he was a spy. However, the Count knew that the organization he worked with was untrustworthy, so he kept records of it as a bargaining chip for his safety.


    Unfortunately, Raven had been watching him all this time and had observed where he kept these documents and without dy went to notify Donald.


    In the study, Donald was talking to his children when Raven emerged from the shadows. Seeing him, the three of them stood up eagerly, and before they could ask, Raven said, "That bastard Gistaly is a spy for a foreign kingdom. I don''t know with which kingdom yet, but he has documents in his mansion that prove the sale of information about the empire to a ndestine organization".


    None of them bothered to correct Raven for calling Count Gistaly a bastard, no need for any kindness against the enemy, but they were surprised that he was a spy.


    Donald had heard many rumors about Count Gistaly, about dirty deals and many other things, but he never thought that he was a spy, thatplicated things a bit.


    "This is moreplicated than I thought, I''m afraid this is not the time for the Valoid family to move. I must speak to the majesty," Donald said almost muttering, and resolutely spoke again, "Richard prepares the carriage, also send a blue falcon to the pce to notify of my visit."

 Chapter 126: CHAPTER 125

    Richard wasted no time and immediately went out to make the arrangements. He delegated one of the mansion''s butlers to prepare the carriage and quickly went to one of the mansion''s towers.


    In this tower there were arge number of falcons and doves that were used to send messages, most of the great nobles had such a facility.


    Richard quickly arrived in front of a hawk that looked much smaller than normal and apart from its size it was no different from the others. He took a blue ribbon and tied it around the hawk''s neck and ced a small piece of paper in the tube that the hawk had tied to its leg.


    The falcon flew out of the tower at high speed in the direction of the pce. The blue hawk did not mean that the animal was blue, but that a ribbon of that color was tied to it and represented a message of high importance known as a national level message.


    The falcon did not take a minute to reach the pce and when the keeper of the pce tower saw the blue ribbon around the falcon''s neck, he ran quickly towards the falcon, took the message and the ribbon, and ran with all his might towards the king''s study.


    He hadn''t even read the message, because the order he had was that when a blue falcon arrived at the pce he just had to take the ribbon and the message and take it to the king immediately.


    The king was in his study discussing with his sequel some reforms they nned to implement. There were 5 people beside him in the room. They were all nobles and had unique titles of high positions.


    One was the minister of agriculture, the Marquis Dga, an old man in his 60s, with a bald head, tanned skin, and a muscr body, who did not belong to a man his age.


    The infrastructure minister, the Marquis Undesy, was an old man of about 65 years very simr to the Marquis Dga, corpulent body and tanned skin, but unlike his counterpart, he had full white hair.


    The Minister of the National Treasury, the Marchioness Alcaly, was a 50-year-old woman who, despite her age, had a curvaceous body, silky white skin, and midnight ck hair, was definitely a beauty without equality.


    Defense Minister Marquis Zelfit, a 50-year-old man who despite being one of the most powerful warriors in the empire, did not have a corpulent build, in fact, he was quite thin, but if you saw his naked body, you could see how incredibly solid his muscles were.


    Finally, there was the prime minister, the Marquis Vermut, an old man in his 60s who still had the ck color of his hair, white skin, and well-groomed, by a man''s standards, he was elegant and good-looking.


    The five were notifying the king about thetest developments in each of their specialty fields. This was a routine that was done at least once a month since King Cannaris liked to be informed of everything that was happening in his country.


    In fact, King Augustus Cannaris could be considered a good king, since he always cared about his subjects, always seeking to improve the quality of life in his country, and these meetings were one of the methods he used to implement his policies.


    The six of them were in the middle of their conversation when the office door was thrown open violently, causing everyone present to be upset at theck of manners of the person who had entered.


    What disputed them the most was the fact that the guards allowed this aggression, but when they saw that he was the head of the message tower, they repressed their disjunction, not because of the position of the person who arrived, but because of what he represented.


    As ministers and the king of the empire, they were not foolish people by any means, so they quickly understood that the message would have to be quite urgent and important, for this man to dare to interrupt a meeting of this caliber.


    The caretaker of the message tower did not even greet or bow to the king, he simply ran to the king with his heavy breathing and ced the message that Donald''s hawk had brought, next to the blue ribbon.


    Normally this behavior could get the caretaker''s head cut off, but there was a special situation when he could ignore all protocol and that was when a blue falcon came to the pce.


    When those present saw the blue ribbon, their expression changed. The seriousness was palpable to those present, that was the importance of these messages and the king wasted no time, he took the message and opened it.


    The small sheet of paper didn''t have much written on it, just one sentence, "A spy has been found, I''m heading to the castle. Valoid Marquis". The five ministers were eager to know what the message said, but the king said nothing to them, instead speaking to the keeper of the tower who had brought the message.


    "The Marquis Valoide will arrive soon, inform the guards to let him pass quickly", the caretaker of the message tower, did not dare to dy and quickly went out toply with the order given by the king.


    Once he was gone, the office door closed and the room fell silent. The ministers were waiting for the king to say what was happening because they had noticed that the king''s expression was cold since he read the message, so they knew that it was not good.


    However, the king did not speak. The ministers did not dare to ask either, but as intelligent people deduced that the Marquis Valoid should not have given details in the message, he only wanted to announce an important matter and woulde to notify in person, so they decided to wait.


    The wait was not long, because in about 10 minutes Donald arrived at the office where the king and the other 5 ministers were waiting for him. Donald approached and bowing slightly said, "Greetings, Your Majesty, Ministers," to which the King solemnly replied, "There is no need for such courtesy. Marqu¨¦s Valoide tell me the details".


    Donald didn''t dare to be negligent and began to exin, "Majesty,st night my wife attended an event where a friend had invited her and she was attacked," he paused and continued.


    "Fortunately the attack was unsessful and my guards caught the attackers, who turned out to be men sent by Count Gistaly", Donald paused again and noticed that the expressions of those present were not good, but still continued his story.


    "You may not know, but I have been investigating Earl Gistaly for a while since the rumors about him are too bad for the image of the nobles, and for this reason, he thought of kidnapping my wife to control me."


    Until that moment, everyone did not see the reason to send a message of the level that had been used, it was simply aint of disagreements between nobles, it was something that the king would not bother with, so the ministers were puzzled with Donald.


    They knew him well and knew that he was a correct and loyal man, they didn''t see how such a man woulde toin about such a trifling issue, not to mention send a blue falcon for it, but the king was different.


    The king knew that Donald was only giving all the details in advance to avoid asking too many questions at the end of his story. He approved this method, because although there were some roundabout ways, in the end, less time was wasted in taking action, so he wait patiently.


    Donald didn''t care about the strange looks from the ministers and continued talking to the king, "Without the intention of creating a conflict between nobles, I stepped up surveince on Earl Gistaly trying to find evidence and my men found that Gistaly has rtions with a ndestine organization to which he sells information about the empire."


    When Donald finished these words, the first to jump, upset and surprised, was the Marquis Zelfit, Minister of Defense. The king understood the annoyance of his minister since his duties included ensuring that these events did not ur, but the king was not so arrogant as to think that all leaks could be prevented.


    So, with a wave of his hand, he asked him to calm down and let Donald finish, "Your Majesty, my men do not know exactly what information he sold, nor what country this organization is from because it would be risky and would allow Gistaly to escape, but I confirm the ce where you keep the proofs of the transactions".


    Donald finished his report there and the king immediately said, "Marquis Zelfit organize a team and visit Gistaly, Marquis Valoid tell him where to look, I don''t want mistakes, I want Gistaly here in two hours."


    Neither of them dyed, and they left the office to make arrangements to raid Count Gistaly''s mansion. The rest of them waited in the office next to the king with cold expressions on their faces.


    The Cannaris empire was prosperous thanks to the policies of its king, there is no doubt about that, but the work of these ministers could not be underestimated. All of them were men of their word and very loyal to the empire, which is why they could carry out so many reforms and improvements, that is why they were so upset when they found out that one of the nobles of their empire was a traitor.

 Chapter 127: CHAPTER 126

    Marquis Zelfit was not slow at all. In just 15 minutes he had assembled a toon of 100 guards and together with the Donald they left the pce towards Gistaly''s mansion.


    The march of so many guards caught everyone''s attention. Within minutes they had surrounded Count Gistaly''s mansion. The mansion guards were scared to see that the royal guard had surrounded them and soon one of them went to warn the earl.


    When Count Gistaly was notified that Minister Zelfit had arrived with Donald and a toon of guards freaked out. He knew that it was impossible for the royal guards to be mobilized just because of Donald''sint, so it must be because he had been found out.


    The problem was that he had no way to escape and he could only y dumb he came out to greet them with an expression of feigned surprise as he asked, "Marquis Zelfit, Marquis Valoid, to what do I owe this visit?"


    Neither of the two visitors ate that performance and Marquis Zelfit said with all seriousness, "Count Gistaly your Majesty ordered to search your mansion and requires your presence, please cooperate".


    Gistaly''s expression changed, as those words were the greatest proof that he had been found out, but he still pretended, "May I know the reason?", to which Marquis Zelfit responded, "Cooperate or it will be worse".


    It was not the words of the Marquis Zelfit that were important, but the aura of authority and power that he had released. He was not the defense minister of the empire thanks to connections, but because of his strength and merits in battle.


    He was a very powerful warrior that was known by everyone inside and outside the empire, that''s why Gistaly was scared. His back was drenched in cold sweat and when he found the courage to answer, Raven appeared from the shadows.


    "Master, your honor Zelfit, Earl Gistaly ordered one of his trusted men to burn the evidence before leaving, but I managed to prevent it," Raven said as he bowed and handed over a leather-bound book that had one of its corners burned.


    When Gistaly saw the book, his face turned pale because he recognized the book. That was his downfall and in desperation he hurled a ball of fire at the book as he tried to escape.


    However, he was too naive, Raven blocked the sphere of fire and the annoyed Marquis Zelfit disappeared from everyone''s sight and with a strong blow to Gistaly''s neck knocked him down, leaving him unconscious.


    "Arrest him," Marquis Zelfit said and walked over to Raven, took the book, and began to read it. With each page he read his expression grew uglier and uglier and in the end, he just closed the book in visible anger and solemnly said, "Marquis Valoid, good job."


    Then he turned to look at Raven and said, "Young man, you were good at keeping the book from being burned." Donald and Raven only nodded at Marquis Zelfit''spliment.


    They did not know what the book said. Raven had barely managed to prevent the book from being burned and immediately handed it over, so he didn''t know what it said but that wasn''t important to them, because what they wanted was justice and they had gotten it.


    Although the sentence had not been handed down, just by seeing the expression of Marquis Zelfit when he read the book they knew that what Gistaly had done was not small. Quickly Count Gistaly was tied up with special force-suppressing ropes and taken to the castle.


    After they returned and a guard entered the office where the king and the ministers were waiting and said, "Majesty, ministers, Marquis Zelfit and Marquis Valoide returned."


    "Okay, tell them to take Gistaly to the throne room," the king ordered, but the guard quickly spoke again, "Majesty, Marquis Zelfit asked to bring the captured one to this ce."


    The king and the four ministers immediately wrinkled their eyebrows, understanding that this request was not simple, and the impatient king ordered, "Bring them." The guard got up and went to carry out the order.


    A few minutester, the Marquises Zelfit and Valoide arrived with Gistaly in tow, since he was still unconscious. The king was going to ask to be awakened, but Marquis Zelfit stepped forward and handed over the book that Raven had found.


    The king understood and took the book. He started to read it and his reaction was no different from Marquis Zelfit''s when he read it and quickly ordered, "Send guard to them too", but Marquis Zelfit said, "Don''t worry your majesty, they''ve already been sent".


    "Good", replied the king, satisfied with the efficiency of the marquis. Then he looked at Gistaly and with contained anger said, "Wake him up." When Gistaly woke up and saw where he was, his heart fell deeply into despair.


    "Who did you sell this information to?" the king asked annoyed, but Gistaly didn''t answer. Not because he didn''t want to, but because he really didn''t know, he only knew a few members of the organization, but he didn''t know how big it was or what power it had, much less what country it belonged to.


    Since he really did not know, he confessed that he did not know, but no one believed him, and seeing that Gistaly refused to speak, the king said angrily, "Take him to the dungeon and let the devil visit him."


    The guards carried out his order, but Gistaly was crying and shouting to forgive him that he really didn''t know anything, but his pleas were ignored. Everyone knew that the devil was the leader of the organization called Hell that operated under the king and its job was information gathering and assassination.


    No one apart from the king knew the face of the "Devil", but everyone knew his abilities and torture was one of them, that''s why Gistaly was crying and screaming for mercy because he knew that nothing good awaited him.


    After the guards had taken Gistaly away the king turned to Donald and said, "Marquis Valoid your contribution this time is not small," but Donald humbly replied, "This is what I should do."


    Then the talk continued, only this time Donald was present and the discussion was about the book they had found in Gistaly''s mansion. Throughout the day the royal guard raided various mansions ofrge and small nobles, which drew a lot of attention.


    No one knew what was happening, but it couldn''t be a good thing, as about 10 noble mansions were raided and the nobles were arrested. This caused some panic in the city, especially among the nobles, especially when they were summoned to the pce.


    In the Flower Mansion Eris and Julius were reporting what they knew to Candice and Teresa, who were also shocked to hear. They never imagined that the situation was serious enough to involve the king.


    The red light district was not calm either, since martialw had been dered, so all establishments would have to close for three days. Andrew immediately called Oliver and asked, "What happened? Why are we in martialw?


    "Young master, I already send Shadow to investigate tonight we should have news of what happened," Oliver replied seriously. From experience, he knew that something serious must have happened, as the capital''s martialw order could only be ordered by the king.


    The hours passed and night fell. In the Heavenly Pce office, Andrew, Carolina, Helena, Aki, Oliver, and Marie were gathered. "What did you find out?" Andrew asked anxiously.


    Then Marie began to exin how the royal guard had arrested about 10 nobles from barons to counts, but the details were not known, the only thing they knew was that all started with the attempted kidnapping of Teresa and the capture of Count Gistaly.


    Although Andrew wanted to know the details, he also knew that it was something he shouldn''t get mixed up in, so he didn''t investigate the matter further, just asked everyone to stay alert.


    (I''m sorry this chapter was shorter, but I''m a little sick and it was hard for me to write 3 chapters, but as promised I did my best.)

 Chapter 128: CHAPTER 127

    While the entire city was in chaos from the recent events, a remote area of the fringe region was holding a secret meeting. It was a simple, ramshackle wooden house, very simr to the house where Andrew grew up.


    Inside the house, there was nothing special, just some old furniture, but this house had a basement, something that was notmon in the slums. Even stranger was that to get to this basement, you had to go through a reinforced steel door that obviously very few of the inhabitants of this ce could afford to have.


    Inside that room, there was a wooden table with a small oilmp that barely illuminated the ce. Three people were sitting there, one of them at the head of the table who was obviously the leader, and on the sides, one facing the other, sat hispanions.


    The three people were wearing long hooded cloaks that prevented other people from seeing their faces and were all clearly male. "My lord, Earl Gistaly, and other nobles who provided us with information have been arrested," one of them said, informing the man at the head of the table.


    "Surely, they already know about the information that was sold to us, so we should advance our ns," he continued. Then the room was silent.


    They were waiting for their leader to make a decision, which didn''t take long, as the man sitting at the head of the table said, "Right, we can''t let them take precautions. Lead the men to destroy the factories."


    The two men in front of him responded with a short "Yes" and left. When the leader was alone, removed the hood from his head, revealing a man with pale skin and brown short hair.


    Few would recognize this man, but if Oliver, Marie, or any of the Shadow members saw him, they would immediately know who he was, since he was none other than the crown prince of the ancient kingdom of Nufa.


    When the war escted, the crown prince was not as stupid as his father to believe that he could win, so he quietly escaped bringing his trusted men with him.


    Although they were not many, they were loyal to him and had considerable strength. He knew that the war would be lost and that if he was captured, only death awaited him and he med his father and the nobles of the ancient kingdom of Nufa, for being so brainless in attacking a giant like the empire of Cannaris.


    Despite all of that, he also hated the empire for how ruthless they were in fighting back. Normally when the war between two countries esctes, usually some cordialities are offered like a peace agreement or surrender is requested and the empire did not give that possibility to the kingdom of Nufa.


    The empire limited itself to destroying the enemy, without giving it any chance, destroying everyone, that''s why the prince was full of hatred, because he had been left with no way back.


    For that reason, he dedicated all these years to establishing a base in the empire''s capital city of Cannaris with the intention of having revenge. He wasn''t stupid enough to think that he could overthrow the empire because if they couldn''t do it when they still had the full strength of the Nufa kingdom, much less would they do it now that they were just a handful of people.


    However, what the prince wanted to achieve was to destabilize the empire enough to attract those who could cause harm. His n was very simple, he bought information from some greedy nobles, about different key facilities of the empire, like weapons factories, food warehouses, and even the houses of important people.


    With this information at his disposal, he nned to carry out several terrorist attacks and create chaos. While they were doing that they would contact the surrounding kingdoms to carry out an attack from inside and outside, that way he would get revenge on them.


    However, he never counted on the participation of Donald. There really were many events that revealed his aplices, but without a doubt, it was Donald''s investigation of Gistaly that started everything, therefore, the prince had a special hatred for him and had prepared something special for him.


    The crown prince of the extinct kingdom of Nufa nned tounch an attack on the most important arms factory in the city and at the same time, he would attack the mansion of the Marquis Valoid.


    His n seemed perfect and detailed, but the prince, consumed by his hatred, omitted a lot of information necessary to sess, and that would be what would bring about his downfall. While he nned everything for the attacks, the king and nobles of the empire were also not idle.


    The king had assembled all the nobles in the capital and reported everything they had learned from Gistaly''s confiscated book and any other records they found among the possessions of the other arrested nobles.


    Despite the fact that none of the evidence they found described the organization they worked with, there was a record of the information they had sold, and thanks to that, they knew what the attackers'' objectives were.


    Therefore, the king together with the ministers organized the other nobles to strengthen the security of the arms factories and food warehouses. In addition, they also warned them about the dangers they could run, since several mansions had been marked in this evidence.


    All the nobles were shocked when they found out, but they were soon angered, especially when it was specified which mansions were marked as targets.


    Since the empire of Cannaris had a little internal conflict, the nobles organized quickly and by the time the men of the crown prince of the extinct kingdom of Nufa arrived to attack, they were surprised by the tight security measures.


    The terrorists, seeing how well prepared the empire was to repel them, so they did not dare to attack, as it would be suicide, and they quickly withdrew to inform the prince about the difficulties they faced, but they were too naive.


    The most elite forces in the city had been deployed and that included the king''s personalmand assassin organization "Hell" and this organization was not something to be taken lightly.


    The men who belonged to this organization were experts in the art of camouge, as well as in the gathering of information, and at the time they were deployed, they found strategic ces to watch for strangers who approached the weapons factories and food warehouses of the city.


    In this way, they managed to capture the terrorists when they approached. They were also very patient and waited for the terrorists to attack or retreat, to find the mastermind behind them.


    Hell was prepared to let the terrorists attack, as they were sure that the empire''s warriors guarding the weapons factories and food warehouses had the ability to defend themselves and their job was to follow those who retreated to find their leader and end the problem from the root.


    Even so, they were surprised when they noticed that the terrorists did not dare to attack and escaped. However, this also worked for them, as they just had to follow them.


    Although all the terrorists did not return to the crown prince, the two men who had met him before did, and to their misfortune, they were followed by several members of Hell.


    These men had skills far superior to the members of Shadow, they were elites, so even though the basement where the prince met with hisckeys was difficult to infiltrate, it was no problem for them.


    The prince and his two men were discussing the situation they were in when a tall and stocky man appeared from the shadows, dressedpletely in ck with a mask that covered his entire face.


    They couldn''t help but be surprised at the appearance of this man and anxiously got up and drew their weapons with the intention of defending themselves. "Who are you?" the prince shouted, but he got no answer.


    The prince''s subordinates didn''t bother to ask any more questions and pounced on the intruder, wanting to eliminate him, but when their attacks came they only struck the air.


    The two men were surprised since they could not see the movements of the intruder, not even the prince who was further back and could see the situation at a greater distance, saw how the man disappeared.


    It wasn''t until he felt the cold, sharp ck dagger at his throat that the prince understood that the intruder had gotten behind him unnoticed and when the man spoke his heart fell to the bottom of the abyss.


    "I am the devil". The prince did not even have the courage to shout, his back was drenched in sweat and his legs were trembling. His two subordinates turned to look for the man and only when they saw that the man had a dagger in the prince''s neck did they feel defenseless.


    Seeing that they could not defeat the intruder before, they knew that it would be impossible to do so now that he had the prince hostage, so they lowered their weapons and wanted to negotiate, but before they could utter a word they felt a blow to the back of the neck and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 129: CHAPTER 128

    The prince''s mouth was open in surprise when he saw the two new intruders who knocked out his men with a single blow. These two new intruders wore simr clothes to the man who held the dagger to the prince''s neck and although not to the same level, the prince could sense the dangerous aura they had.


    The most tragic thing was that the prince had not been able to identify how these men got into the room. Although the prince is not a skilled warrior, he had witnessed different abilities due to the position he held, but none like these men.


    People specialized in stealth normally used shadows to move around, but it wasn''t like they could ignore physical objects, for example, this basement only has one entrance and to enter regardless of your shadow ability, you need to open the door.


    This was the reason why the prince was so confused, because the door had not been opened, nor the walls destroyed, so he could not identify where these men came from and that scared him because it only showed how strong the enemy was.


    Despite the prince''s thoughts, there was nothing he could do to escape and he too was knocked unconscious with a blow to the neck and was carried along with his two subordinates to the castle.


    Although the three men brought the prince and his subordinates to the castle, only the prince was brought before the king''s presence, because he was the leader and the king wanted to see him, however, for his subordinates the dungeons were their fate.


    The king asked the captured prince his intentions and his organization, but the prince refused to answer, so he was handed over to the members of Hell, and in less than an hour he had already spilled all the beans.


    When the king and the ministers found out that the organization Gistaly worked with were remnants of the extinct kingdom of Nufa, they were surprised, but not rmed because they were not afraid that was in a way the pride and arrogance of a great empire.


    Despite the fact that the issue of the terrorists had been resolved, security was not loosened and martialwsted for the three days established, which annoyed many, especially in the red light district, since they could not open their businesses, but before the king''s orders, no one dared to say it out loud.


    On the other hand, Andrew wasn''t upset at all. Although it was true that he had lost a little money by not being able to open the doors of the Heavenly Pce for business, in reality, these three days allowed Oto''s men to make a lot of progress in the repair work.


    It wasn''t as if this allowed them to finish before the agreed time, but it did benefit them in the fact that customers would not have to see the exterior of the still iplete establishment for several days when they visited at night, as it left a bad impression.


    It seems silly, but if you think about it, it is not. The first impression enters through the eyes and if customers always see a half-finished building, it would cause a bad image of the Heavenly Pce, so the three days of forced closure by martialw were advantageous in removing that image from the minds of their customers.


    At the end of martialw, Andrew took the opportunity to visit Candice, since it had been a while, and had not asked her how the fashion show ended, so in Oliver''spany, he went to the Cherry Blossom store.


    There, as always, they were received by Gast¨®n who respectfully greeted them and led them to Candice''s office. By the time they got to the office, Candice already knew of their arrival and greeted them with a smile.


    After some small wee cordialities, Candice invited Andrew to sit down and asked Erick to serve them tea, but noticing that Erick was frozen with his mouth open she couldn''t help but frown.


    She didn''t understand Erick''s reason for freezing like that, but she noticed that Erick was looking at Oliver and a doubt arose in her heart, but it was not the time to ask, so she scolded Erick to get out of his stupefaction and serve the tea.


    After waking up to his surprise, thanks to Candice''s scolding, Erick apologized and poured the tea, and stand behind Candice, the same way Oliver stayed behind Andrew.


    The conversation was not long, just a few words about the fashion show and thetest martialw. That''s how Andrew found out that the fashion show was a sess and that everyone was waiting for the next one, so Candice urged Andrew to create new designs.


    Andrew just smiled a little awkwardly, but he didn''tmit since he had much better things to get than clothing designs, but obviously, he didn''t say that to Candice.


    After talking for a while, Andrew said goodbye and returned to the Heavenly Pce, but in Candice''s office, she asked uneasily, "Erick, what happened?", to which Erick replied with an ugly expression on his face, "Mydy, previously I felt that this ve Oliver was strong and after meeting the knight who served as a guard for Mrs. Teresa, I could understand that Oliver was at that level".


    Erick paused and Candice nodded her head indicating that he should continue and he did, "However, looking at him today I can tell that that ve is even stronger."


    Candice couldn''t help but have a dignified expression on her face and with seriousness and a little heaviness she asked, "How much?" to which Erick replied with a grimace, "I honestly can''t say for sure, but I can estimate that beating 5 people simr to Mrs. Teresa''s guard level wouldn''t be difficult for him."


    When Candice heard Erick''s response, she couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of cold air, because she couldn''t believe it, but noticing Erick''s seriousness and the way he had acted when he saw him, she could only ept that it was true and that worried.


    In the beginning and even now she always thought that she was above Andrew. It wasn''t that she looked down on him, but that she felt she was on a higher level, but now that she knew that Oliver was so powerful, Candice felt that she was inferior and it bothered her.


    Money and influence are very important in this world, but if she were to wonder which is the most powerful means, it would be brute force. Thebat power when it reaches a certain level can break any chain orw.


    In fact, all thews and regtions are supported by force, just think about it, if the royal guards are not strong enough to enforce thew, what good is thew?


    It was for this reason that Candice worried about her because now Andrew had the strength to force her and although she knew he wouldn''t do something like that, she still felt pressured and that''s why she made a decision.


    She needed to improve the strength of her subordinates and she only had one person who could help her, her friend Teresa or more specifically her husband, because as a marquis, Donald had his means, but for Candice to ask for them out of the blue would be very rude, so she decided to take a detour and ask for Teresa''s help.


    As Candice prepared to visit Teresa, Andrew was arguing with Oliver about the same issue that was bothering Candice. As she thought, Andrew did not have any bad thoughts towards Candice, for two very specific reasons.


    First, she had been genuine to him from the beginning and he appreciated that, so he would never be so treacherous as to return kindness with cruelty, in fact, he detested such characters and disdained bing one.


    The second reason is that he was not a fool to think that, because Oliver was more powerful than all of Candice''s organization, he could now suppress her, as thedy had powerful support.


    She not only had connections with many nobles, but she was very close to a marquisate and that connection alone was already powerful enough to wipe out most of the organizations in the city.


    Oliver had certainly increased his power considerably after receiving the guardian seal, but it would be too arrogant, to think that he alone couldpete against a marquisate, not to mention that making enemies with a high-ranking noble like a marquis would lead to trouble with the empire. That itself, was something Andrew would not do for any reason.


    For these reasons Candice''s worries were unnecessary, but even so, thedy had ambition and she knew that she couldn''t always depend on Teresa and so she wanted to increase her strength.


    Ironically, while she was thinking about how to ask Teresa for help when she was in the carriage on the way to the Flower Mansion, a strange thought came to her head, "I could join Andrew and thus merge our strength", but she quickly pushed that thought away.


    What she hadn''t noticed was that, although she shook her head trying to shake off that strange thought, her cheeks were a little red and although Erick, who was with her, didn''t know the reason, he was surprised, because it wasn''t something you could see often in the Candice''s face.

 Chapter 130: CHAPTER 129

    Despite Erick''s surprise when he noticed Candice''s flushed face, he didn''t say anything, he''s an intelligent man and although he doesn''t know the reason, he does know his boss and also knows what topics he can investigate and what he can''t.


    A littleter the carriage arrived at the Mansion of Flowers and as always when they came to visit, they had to wait for one of the guards to notify their arrival and for one of the lords of the mansion to approve the entry.


    Fortunately for Candice, she didn''t have to wait long, so she was able to enter the grounds of the Marquis Valoid. At the entrance of the mansion, she was received by a butler who guided her to the kiosk in the back garden where Teresa usually stayed.


    After apanying Candice and Erick to where Teresa was, the butler withdrew, leaving the three of them in the kiosk. Normally, they wouldn''t allow Candice alone with Teresa, but since the incident with the former Earl Gistaly, Candice had been listed as trustworthy by the marquisate, so she had the privilege of not being watched.


    To be more exact, she could talk to Teresa without visible surveince since Raven was watching everything in the shadows. Certainly, Candice was trustworthy, but in this world, there are many strange abilities, and the existence of one that controls the mind or allows transformation would be dangerous.


    Candice had no idea that there was a watchman in the shadows Erick didn''t know either, however, that wasn''t important, even if they knew they would perfectly understand the reasons.


    Erick remained silent behind Candice as she talked to Teresa. Candice didn''t start talking about her request, that would be too rude, but Teresa knows her too well.


    "Candice, I know you have a great appreciation for me, but surely you won''te to my house 3 times in less than a week just for that, what do you want to ask me for?", Teresa said as she took a sip of tea.


    Upon hearing it, Candice could onlyugh ironically, because Teresa had been right in her assumption, so Candice did not want to dwell on that matter and dered her intentions.


    "Teresa, since the situation of your attack, I have felt how weak I am and would like to strengthen myself, but I don''t know of any way," at that moment Teresa interrupted, "So you want help to make your subordinates stronger, right?".


    After Teresa''s intervention, Candice only nodded her head. The ce fell silent and after a few seconds Teresa spoke again, "I can ask Donald to help you as a token of thanks for helping mest time."


    When Candice heard Teresa, she was pleased and was going to thank her when she heard Teresa say, "However, it will only be for the two you sent that night, besides, if Donald doesn''t agree, I won''t push."


    The fact that the proposal was just for Erick and V didn''t bother her, but the fact that Teresa wouldn''t press the matter was different. Candice knew that no one was willing to teach a foreigner their strength and that Donald would very likely refuse and if Teresa didn''t push him, it was practically like not helping.


    Teresa, seeing her friend depressed, spoke again, "I know what you think, but put yourself in my ce. Currently, the capital is not calm, and opening the doors of our house to foreigners, even if you are my good friend is not wise, so if Donald does not ept, I will not push him".


    It wasn''t that Candice didn''t understand the position Teresa was in, it was just that for some reason she felt an invisible pressure crushing her, however, with no other options she epted saying, "Okay, I understand."


    While Candice was negotiating with Teresa, in the Heavenly Pce things were moving very quickly. Carolina, Helena, and Oliver moved quickly handling the tasks that Andrew had given them.


    Oliver was meeting with Marie and Aki in one of the rooms of the establishment where there was only an old but robust wooden table and a set of chairs.


    The lighting in the ce was good, and aplete map of the city was spread out on the table. "Marie will take the left region and Aki the right, find out as much as you can and report any findings, if there is nothing to report still report here every three days," Oliver said as he paused before continuing.


    "If you don''t report in three days, I''ll assume something happened, so don''t bete, also, don''t be reckless, your safety is the priority, especially you Aki ", even though Oliver seemed to be giving Aki special treatment, Marie didn''t get upset, it was normal, after all, Aki is now Andrew''s wife.


    On the other hand, Oliver only called Aki by her name when they were in this environment because if he does it in public, he is always respectful and uses the "Youngdy", like when he addresses Carolina and Helena.


    On the map, you could see the location of the Heavenly Pce marked out and arge circle was drawn around it divided in half. Oliver had ordered Marie and Aki to divide the Shadow members equally and check each of these halves for information.


    There was no specific guideline, Oliver just wanted to know if there was any threat hiding in this region. The highlighted area on the map is the region previously held by Debos and the other four thugs.


    Now that they were gone, the Heavenly Pce was without a doubt the leader of this area, but Oliver knew that he couldn''t let his guard down and believed that they were safe.


    As a former general, his thinking is always focused on caution, because a bad decision on his part and life would be lost. He wanted to properly check this red light district region and make sure it was safe and enshrine the Heavenly Pce as the head of the area.


    Andrew had not asked him to do that, but he had given him the freedom to act as he saw fit to help the Heavenly Pce and Oliver was clear that influence was necessary to advance and the perfect example were the 5 previous bosses in this area.


    Gaining recognition as a zone boss had its drawbacks like being highly visible making you prone to getting attacked, but the gains outweighed the demerits.


    Oliver remembered the night they took down the previous bosses. They were really small characters in the grand scheme of things, but with their dying connections, they even managed to get the city guard toe in to investigate.


    That was what Oliver was looking for, better connections and it was clear to him that the only way to achieve them was to increase the status and power of the Heavenly Pce, it is not for nothing that it is said that the great pleasure houses of the city were as powerful as the nobles.


    While Oliver was finalizing details with Marie and Aki, in the office Carolina and Helena were reporting on what was needed for the Heavenly Pce when it was finished.


    Andrew had already told Helena the vision he had for the Heavenly Pce as he had told Carolina long ago and she wasmitted to helping himplete it and so she had worked diligently.


    "I think we shouldn''t get more courtesans for now, but diversify the entertainment as you mentioned before, I think we should get some dancers," Helena said seriously.


    When Helena said getting dancers instead of courtesans, she didn''t mean literally. What she wanted was some girls who could dance erotically to entertain the customers and if thetter liked them, they would take their service.


    In other words, the dancers were still courtesans, only they were limited to dancing for the clients, while the current courtesans focused on apanying and chatting with the clients, but in the end, both would sleep with the clients who could pay for their services.


    Andrew had had this idea ever since he bought the Heavenly Pce, taking inspiration from the nightclubs in his past life. Even if the music and culture were different in this world, he did not doubt that this would work. Also, it wasn''t like it was a new concept, as many pleasure houses do it, however, no one has a cheat system like him.


    He doesn''t know how to train dancers or simr things, but dancing is a form of seduction and it''s erotic, so the system had its ways, the problem was that he didn''t have points, but soon Aki''s scar would disappear and he could go crazy with his three wives, so he didn''t worry.


    "How many do you think we should have?" Andrew asked as he shook off thoughts of having sex with Aki, Carolina, and Helena. "Well, they can''t dance all night, so around 10 would be good. Also, more clients will arrive soon and if there are so few courtesans it will be a problem", Helena replied.


    "Okay, the problem will be where to find these dancers", Andrew said as if thinking aloud and upon hearing him Helena interrupted, "My love, that''s not difficult, the houses of Madanes have girls of that type, they''re just more expensive".


    "Really? I didn''t know, I''ve never entered the exclusive areas", Andrew said, but Helena interrupted him again, "My love, I think you know very little about this industry, I''m surprised you got to this point without knowing that", to which Andrew was surprised and puzzled he asked, "What do you mean?".

 Chapter 131: CHAPTER 130

    At first, Helena was joking, but when she saw the puzzled expression on Andrew''s face, she could only express surprise because Andrew really didn''t know much about the industry, he had only entered it because it was the best way to strengthen his divinity and rise as a god of Eros.


    In this situation, Helena could only exin to him what she knew about this industry. It turns out that the houses of Madanes are as varied as the houses of pleasure, only that to ess the best ones you needed money.


    ording to Helena, there were 3rge Madanes houses in the city and despite dedicating themselves to the same thing, they all coexisted thanks to the fact that each one offered different "Products".


    It was not that there were only 3 of these businesses in the city, as Andrew to date frequented a house of Madanes that was not particrly high-end or specialized.


    The 3 great houses of Madanes are called Silver Moon, White Lotus, and Blue Sea. All three were dedicated to selling women, but each of these establishments offered women with different particr skills.


    Silver Moon sold women with great management skills and impable etiquette. They trained women from childhood as if they were nobles and therefore, although their sales were lower than the other two establishments, their profits were higher.


    This was because thedies they offered were perfect to fill the positions of attendants to nobles and wealthy men, not to mention that they are stunning beauties, which makes them perfect lovers.


    There are even stories in which wealthy and even noble men have fallen in love with the women they bought on the Silvery Moon and made them theirwful wives.


    White Lotus focuses on women with moremon skills, but equally relevant. Among those skills are singing, dancing, and even cooking. Thanks to this, they are the ones with thergest market, as such skills can be sought after by the noble and wealthy as well as the pleasure establishments.


    Finally, Blue Sea is the most visited, but at the same time the one that generates the least profit, since it focuses on the sale of women with a sexual focus. In fact, most of the houses in Madanes focus on that, only that the Blue Sea is thergest.


    After all, all the houses in Madanes focus on women for sex, only the Silver Moon and White Lotus wanted to generate more money, so they focused on investing in developing the women they offered and thus they could raise the price.


    Certainly, by doing that they lost several customers, but their focus was not quantity, but quality, therefore, one sale from them could be equivalent to 5 or even 10 sales from Blue Sea.


    After listening to Helena''s exnation, Andrew understood that he had to visit the White Lotus if he wanted to find dancers, but before saying so, he decided to ask something that made him curious.


    "Helena, do you know what the price range of these three ces is?", to which she replied, "Thest time I visited the Blue Sea the cheapest women cost around 20 small gold coins and in the White Lotus about 50 small gold coins."


    Andrew was surprised at the price, because the courtesans he had bought cost about 3 small gold coins, so the difference was big so he kept asking.


    "Why so expensive? Are they so beautiful?", and after a short pause, Helena replied, "Actually the beauty of that price is no different from Sonia and the others before using the rejuvenating cream".


    This misses Andrew even more and Helena acknowledges what Andrew thought she added, "Although her beauty is not superior, her abilities to please sexually are high. It''s not that they have a lot of experience, but they are trained for that purpose."


    Again Andrew frowned because this was another peculiarity of this world. ording to Fluffy, this world did not have the blessing of any god Eros, so it is sexually backward, but that there are establishments for the sexual training of women was not in ordance with this statement.


    When Andrew thought about this, Fluffy spoke to him mentally, "Master, this is another of the deviations, don''t be surprised by every detail. If there is no blessing from Eros does not mean that sex does not exist, what this implies is that it does not have a specific direction".


    Fluffy didn''t think he had expressed himself well so he rified, "In other words, there will be practices that seem advanced and others that don''t." Andrew half understood what Fluffy was trying to say, but he stopped thinking about it because it wasn''t the moment.


    The important thing about all this was that the women in these ces were more sexually experienced and that saved him a lot of work. Furthermore, since he wanted to turn the Heavenly Pce into a high-end pleasure house and had money, it didn''t hurt to spend a little to increase the quality.


    With everything clear, Andrew made up his mind and said, "Okay, one day before the renovation is finished I''ll go to the White Lotus and buy some dancers," but when he finished saying that, he remembered that Helena hadn''t said anything about the price of the women in the Silver Moon, so he asked, "You didn''t say anything about the Silvery Moon."


    "I''ve never visited that ce, as I told you, the women there are more focused on serving as assistants to nobles and wealthy people, but I''ve heard rumors that the cheapest women in that ce cost around 200 small gold coins," Helena said uncertainly.


    Again Andrew was surprised, but after thinking about it, it seemed normal to him, after all, these women were taught from childhood to read, write, act politely, and have sex, so it was natural that they were expensive.


    What Andrew hadn''t realized was the ease with which he spoke on the subject of buying women, which he had previously disliked. He didn''t notice it, but he unconsciously repressed that difort and adapted, because this was themon sense of this world, and since he never treated his ves differently frommon employees, it was easier for him to lose the difort.


    When Helena finished her exnation, so it was Carolina''s turn to inform her part, "Regarding the general staff, we need a lot more people", she paused and continued.


    "I think Victor needs to leave the reception and take overnight logistics, so we need a new receptionist," to which Andrew asked, "Why?"


    "With the remodeling and the new services, higher-profile clients will arrive at the Heavenly Pce, so it is not convenient for Helena and me to be in the public eye as it can cause problems," Carolina said.


    Instantly Andrew understood what she meant. Carolina and Helena were the most beautiful women in the Heavenly Pce and if a client became infatuated with them, he could request them as if they were courtesans, which would generate conflicts since Andrew would not allow them to touch his wives.


    That is why Carolina''s proposal was necessary. Carolina and Helena could take care of the daytime operations when there were no clients and Victor could take care of the night, so Andrew epted without hesitation.


    "In addition, the kitchen, cleaning, and waiters must be at least doubled, in order to keep up with the growing clientele, not to mention that if you want to adopt the rest policy that you mentioned, then the staff must be tripled", Carolina said.


    Andrew remained silent evaluating what Carolina had said and before long he nodded his head in agreement and said, "We certainly need to triple the staff so they can get some rest from time to time, I think the courtesans should do the same."


    Listening to what Andrew said, Carolina and Helena nodded their heads and each handed over a sheet of paper containing the details of the necessary personnel. Andrew reviewed the papers and agreed to his wives'' n.


    After the meeting ended, the girls left to finish their work and Andrew remained in the office, going over other matters. While they were at it, Marie and Aki had already left to fulfill what Oliver had asked them to do.


    All of the Shadow members scattered around the region surrounding the Heavenly Pce looking for possible threats. On the other hand, Teresa appeared before her husband and told him about Candice''s request.


    Donald, as Candice had deduced, was conflicted. He wanted to fulfill Candice''s request, to return the favor she had done the night Gistaly attacked his wife, but the time was not right.


    He couldn''t bring himself to reject the request outright for fear of upsetting his wife, but Teresa, having noticed her husband''s conflict, said, "My love, I told Candice that I would bring the request to you, but she knows our limitations. If you really believe that it is not convenient, there is no problem in refusing".


    Donald smiled at Teresa''s statement, but he also knew, that even if Teresa understood, she would still be dissatisfied if he turned down Candice''s request, so he said, "If it''s just two people, it shouldn''t be a problem, but I''ll just help them a little, even though Candice is your friend, we can''t let her get too much power at our expense."

 Chapter 132: CHAPTER 131

    The days passed and the Heavenly Pce received more and more customers. Although the renovations had not yet beenpleted, the appeal of the establishment was growing.


    Aki and Marie along with the other Shadow members had finished investigating the region entrusted by Oliver and although they found some troublesome characters, they were not really a threat to the Heavenly Pce.


    Despite not being a substantial threat, Oliver was not negligent and kept watch on them, in order to not be caught off guard. Soon the day ofpletion of the remodel arrived and Oto approached Andrew.


    "Mr. Andrew, everything went ording to n and by the end of tomorrow all the repairs will be finished," reported Oto and Andrew could not have been more pleased, because it was time to make a quality leap.


    After seeing Oto off, Andrew called Carolina, Helena, Oliver Aki, and Marie to inform them of the good news and make preparations. Everyone was happy to hear that the establishment would soon be finished and discussed future ns.


    Details about the staff in both the entertainment section and the general section had already been reported by Carolina and Helena, so this time, Oliver also proposed expanding the number of guards.


    Andrew immediately agreed, as now the establishment wasrger and would be heading to a high-end pleasure house, so security had to be guaranteed.


    There was also the matter of Baron Castal''s son that would visit the ce next week, although the baron had not notified the details yet, they had to be prepared.


    With everything discussed, Andrew in thepany of Helena and Oliver left for Madanes''s house, Silver Moon. This establishment was located in the busiest part of themercial region of the city.


    It was a fairly spacious six-story building with elegant architecture that showed that it was a high-end establishment. Upon entering, this aspect stood out, since the floors and walls were made of polished marble and the elegant and expensive decorations could be seen throughout the ce.


    Once at the reception, a middle-aged man, neatly dressed with an elegant and cordial demeanor, approached them greeting, "Wee to the Silver Moon, I am Mondo and I will be your escort today. How can I help you?".


    "Thank you for the warm wee, I''m Andrew and I''m looking for some dancers," Andrew replied politely. Mondo is a man who has years of experience in this business and just by looking at Andrew he knew what he was up to.


    He not only sensed that but also identified Helena as Andrew''s partner and Oliver as the bodyguard without Andrew saying anything. Mondo nodded to Andrew''s words and politely asked them to follow him.


    The four of them came to a small secluded room on the first floor and he invited them to sit down. After settling in on the sofas in the room, Mondo began to do his job.


    "Mr. Andrew, regarding your application, I would like to ask a few things," to which Andrew replied, "Go ahead." Mondo took out a small notebook and asked, "I would like to know the characteristics you are looking for in your dancers, the quantity, and the budget."


    Andrew thought for a moment, but before answering, he asked a few questions, "Mr. Mondo, I would like to know first what the Silver Moon has to offer."


    Mondo nodded and with a cordial smile began his exnation, "The Silver Moon has different girls, with different abilities. For those focused on dance, there are 3 price ranges, depending on their ability to dance, beauty, and sexual expertise.


    The man paused, and after seeing Andrew motion for him to continue, he continued speaking, "From 50 to 200 small gold coins, they are the lowest grade, girls still inexperienced in some aspects, from 201 to 2,000 small gold coins are skilled girls and great beauties and finally, our best products exceed 2,000 small gold coins."


    Mondo paused again and continued, "Thesestdies aredies very skilled in dance and breathtaking beauties, but you''ll understand we don''t haverge numbers of them."


    It was impressive how Mondo talked about girls as if they were just any product, but Andrew had already adjusted and didn''t mind the way he was expressing himself.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Andrew decided to spend a little, since he was not short of money at the time, so he said, "Well, Mr. Mondo, I need to buy 15 dancers and as a budget, I have 5,000 small gold coins."


    Andrew decided to invest a quarter of his money in the dancers, as he knew that he could make the money back pretty quickly when the Heavenly Pce opened its new entertainment section.


    Helena who was next to him did not say anything when she heard the amount that Andrew intended to spend, since they had already discussed the issue before and had agreed on that amount.


    Mondo, on the other hand, was surprised by Andrew''s words, because in his initial evaluation, he believed that Andrew would only buy 3 to 5 ballerinas and he assumed that they would be the cheapest.


    He was d to hear the unexpected opportunity that opened before him because it was not a tiny sale at all and he quickly went to the shelf that was in the room and took a rather thick book from there.


    He handed the book to Andrew and said, "This is the catalog of girls at our disposal, there you can see the ssification, price, and appearance of the girls." Andrew took the book and opened it a certain way so that Helena could see it too.


    Andrew didn''t know how the photos in this book had been taken, but he didn''t care. In the book each page had two pictures of each girl in full body in different poses that upied half of the page and below them were some stars, a small description of her abilities, and the price.


    The lowest value girl in the book was worth 200 small gold coins and the most expensive one was worth 2,500 small gold coins. Andrew had to admit that they were all wonderful, but the more expensive, the better qualities they had.


    The stars represented her qualification in dance skills, beauty, and sexual training. None of them had less than three stars in all categories and those were the cheapest.


    Andrew and Helena reviewed the entire book carefully and thoroughly evaluated all the options. Despite the time it was taking, Mondo didn''t interrupt them, because he knew that for a big deal like the one he was doing, the client had to take his time.


    After about half an hour, Andrew and Helena had made up their minds about which girls to buy. The maximum score in the book for a girl was 5 stars, but they were very expensive, so they decided to buy 15 3-star girls, but with different prices ranging from 200 to 400 small gold coins each.


    The book didn''t list the girls'' names, but a number, so he informed Mondo what numbers he wanted and Mondo wrote them down in his notebook. "Please, Mr. Andrew, wait a moment while I arrange the girls for evaluation," Mondo said as he stood up.


    Mondo left the office and a few secondster another man entered, holding a tray with a teapot and 3 cups. He poured out the three cups of tea and said, "Take a break with some tea while you wait, dear customer," and then left.


    Despite the fact that Oliver did not take a seat, nor did he intend to drink tea, since the waiter had served him a cup, Andrew invited him to sit down and although he did not want to, he epted after Andrew''s insistence.


    15 minutester Mondo returned to the room and said, "I''m so sorry for the wait. If Mr. Andrew and hispanions will kindly follow me," to which Andrew, Helena, and Oliver nodded and followed him.


    Mondo led them to another room at the back of the establishment. The room was considerablyrger than the previous one. There was a wide andfortable sofa with a small stage in front of it and after sitting down, a door opened at one side of the room and a girl entered.


    They recognized her instantly, as she was one of the girls they had selected. Her skin was tanned, her hair was short, and her face was very beautiful. She was wearing a set of clothes that covered her curves very little and after a little bow the girl began to dance.


    Although her dance was sensual, Andrew was a little disappointed, because it was not as erotic as he imagined. Still, he couldn''t deny that, with the right music and movements, she just had to have a little practice and she would go up several levels.


    He had already talked to Fluffy about this problem and he knew that in the system there was an object called a projection orb, which in a few words was like a DVD yer because he could buy different discs in the system with videos from erotic dances to porn movies and reproduced in it.


    Although it was a bit expensive, Andrew was confident that he would have enough points next week when Aki''s scar healedpletely and he could go crazy with his three wives.


    After the girl finished her performance, she left the room and another girl entered. This pattern was repeated 15 times and all the girls chosen by Andrew hade forward.


    When thest of them finished her presentation, Mondo approached and with a cordial smile asked, "Did the dancers please the gentleman?", to which Andrew replied, "I am satisfied. Let''s close the deal."


    Mondo wasted no time and immediately pulled out a contract where he listed the 15 girls, their prices, and the transaction specifications. Andrew carefully read the contract, to avoid any gaps and when he verified that everything was in order, he signed it and took the money from his dimensional bag.

 Chapter 133: CHAPTER 132

    While Andrew, H, and Oliver were in the Silver Moon buying the dancers, Carolina in thepany of Victor, three guards, and two members of Shadow who secretly followed them, had gone out to hire the rest of the staff they needed.


    Since Victor would be the night manager of the Heavly Pce, he apanied Carolina in this hiring. Since the number of people they were going to hire was high and from differt specialties, Carolina yed it safe and approached the merchant guild.


    The merchant guild is a state tity that regtes all merchants so that they do not carry outwful activities and also issue of taxes.


    However, they also function as a job bank. Merchants can go there looking for employees and thanks to the informationwork of the merchant guild they can easily find what the merchants need.


    Carolina along with herpanions arrived at the merchant guild that was located in themercial region of the city. It is a massive building with five floors and about two blocks long.


    Once inside the building, they approached one of the receptionists who attded and prested their request, however, wh the receptionist heard the number of people they needed to employ, she immediately led them to a private room where a middle-aged man continued attding them.


    The man diligtly took notes of Carolina''s requests and informed her that he would notify the candidates to appear at the Heavly Pce in the afternoon hours for evaluation and after paying amission, Carolina and the others left.


    Since the merchant guild had to contact the job applicants, it would normally not be so fast, especially wh the number of employees requested is high like in the case of Carolina, but there are always ways.


    A small additional paymt could expedite things and since the Heavly Pce was in an urgt need to contract, Carolina paid that additionalmission so that the process would go faster.


    Unlike Andrew, H, and Oliver, who had to evaluate the dancers at the Silver Moon, Carolina just had to apply ande back, so her errand only took two hours, but Andrew and the others just made it back to lunchtime.


    Andrew and his escorts did not return with the 5 dancers but instead arranged with Mondo to sd the girls out in the afternoon for an additional paymt.


    During lunch, Carolina notified Andrew that the candidates for the job would be st out in the afternoon by the merchant guild, and Andrew informed her that the dancers would also arrive in the afternoon.


    The candidates st by the merchant guild arrived first and were received by Carolina and V¨ªctor since they would be the administrators and therefore their bosses.


    Although technically Andrew is everyone''s boss, he didn''t bother to check on these people, confidt that Carolina and Victor were more than capable of handling the matter. Also, they would be the ones interacting with them most of the time, so Andrew wasn''t needed for it.


    The reception of the Heavly Pce was packed with people. They were all young people betwe the ages of 0 and 30 and there were both m and wom. Some of them were curious and others were a little upset because they still had doubts about whether working in a pleasure house was appropriate.


    Carolina had not introduced herself to them yet, it was V¨ªctor who received them and after a few minutes Carolina appeared at the reception. Seeing her, the candidates began to whisper about Carolina''s beauty, especially the male candidates.


    Carolina paid no atttion to those whispers and with an authoritative posture she began her speech, "Wee to the Heavly Pce. As you may have noticed, this is a pleasure house and you obviously know what our business is, so I won''t go into discussing that."


    Carolina paused and looked a the reception area checking to see if everyone was paying atttion to her, so she continued, "I imagine the guild exined to you what skills we need and you are here to evaluate whether or not you will be hired. The gtleman next to me is V¨ªctor and I am Carolina and we are the administrators of the ce, that is to say, your bosses".


    Victor th stepped forward and spoke as if continuing Carolina''s speech, "It depds on your skills if you get the job, but I want to be very clear, this is a house of pleasure, so it means that the services provided are obvious and respect is required".


    Unlike Carolina, V¨ªctor''s stern look wh he paused his speech was more effective, so he continued saying, "Do not think that because of the service that we provide here, you can belittle or mistreat your future colleagues".


    Although Victor said "Future colleagues", the warning was focused on the treatmt of courtesans. Andrew knew that in many establishmts dedicated to the pleasure industry, courtesans were treated like whores or wom of little value, but he was not going to allow that in the Heavly Pce.


    Although it was true that he had adapted to themon sse of this world, that did not mean that he would treat people badly as wasmon in most of these businesses. For him, all his employees should be respected, and that was something which he would not twist his arm.


    All the candidates who heard V¨ªctor''s words understood what he meant, especially the m since they were the ones who normally crossed the line in these situations.


    After V¨ªctor''s warning, Carolina spoke again, "Now, this other gtleman is H¨¦ctor, our head chef, so everyone who applied for that job, follow him to the kitch."


    Once a third of the people followed Hector, Carolina spoke again, "Thisdy is Carm, the head of the maids, those who applied for that job, follow her."


    Most of the candidates that were prest withdrew under Carm''s guidance, leaving only 5 people at the reception, who would be the candidates to rece Victor at the reception and would be evaluated by himself.


    Carolina had nothing else to do in the ce, so she returned to the office. Despite the fact that she was the one who was directing this hiring process, she would not evaluate the candidates, that is what the mid-range bosses were for, which in this case would be Carm, H¨¦ctor, and V¨ªctor.


    They would be the immediate bosses of these people if they got the job, so they had to be the ones who chose their subordinates. The tests for the candidates were simple.


    Hector, would test the cooking ability by having the candidates cook some dishes for him and his team. He had 3 evaluation criteria which were skill, speed, and obviously taste.


    Victor performed a simr test. He pretded to be a clit and the candidates had to attd to him like a receptionist from the Heavly Pce would, only unlike Hector, he first exined to them what the protocol was.


    Carm was the one with thergest and most varied group since the team of maids was in charge of cleaning and the waiters, so she was much stricter, especially because she wanted to correspond to the responsibility that Andrew gave her.


    You have to understand that wh Andrew bought the Heavly Pce, she and the other olderdies were ves and although Andrew did not treat them badly, their jobs were simple and limited, but now they had be freed from very and since they decided to continue working for Andrew, he gave them the managemt of the cleaning service and waiters of the ce, that made them happy, because it showed that Andrew valued them.


    While the three groups were carrying out their respective selection processes, two carriages arrived at the gate of the Heavly Pce and the dancers that Andrew had bought in the morning got off from them.


    Thedies were dressed in simple clothes and all carried a simple suitcase where they kept the few belongings they had. As wom who were raised in the Silver Moon, they knew that they would have to sell their bodies and now that the time hade, they were a bit nervous.


    Noticing the arrival of the girls, Victor st a guard to notify Andrew and in a few minutes, he arrived apanied by Carolina and H. Noticing Andrew, thedies bowed respectfully and greeted at the same time, "Good afternoon, master".


    Andrew smiled at the respectful greeting and said, "You don''t need to be so serious, get up," and the girlsplied. Although they had already se him wh they performed at the Silver Moon, they were still surprised at how young and kind he seemed, and that rxed them a bit.


    They knew that many of the business owners in these industries do not treat courtesans well and so they were nervous, but seeing Andrew, for some reason they lost their nervousness and began to ter the building.


    The parade of the 5 beautiful-looking girls caught everyone''s atttion, especially the reception candidates who saw them ter. Among these five candidates were three m who couldn''t help but op their mouths and salivate at the beauties that had just arrived.


    What they didn''t know was that Victor hadn''t missed the expression the boys had made. It wasn''t that this evt was done on purpose, but he took advantage of the situation to judge the character of the candidates, and seeing the lustful eyes of the three male candidates he immediately rejected them in his mind.


    V¨ªctor was clear that these guys were not good, because every night they would be sured by thesedies, not to mtion that in more suggestive outfits and makeup that would make them much more provocative, and if they reacted like this to see them in casual clothes and makeup like now was this, he was sure that they would soon cause trouble.

 Chapter 134: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 133

    Andrew talked to the new girls for a few minutes and th dismissed them. Oto had be more efficit than he had predicted and had finished the repairs to the Heavly Pce before noon ev though he had said, it would be until afternoon.


    Thanks to that, the tire establishmt wasplete and packed with rooms. The establishmt was not only twice as spacious but with the changes decided at thest minute, the gard in the middle of the building, was demolished and built, so technically there was now a little more than triple the space.


    With all these rovations, there were plty of rooms avable for the new girls and ev with them living there, they didn''t fill half of the rooms the building now had.


    H was in charge of guiding the new girls to their rooms and exining how the operation of the ce was, since she is the matron of the Heavly Pce, although now that she became Andrew''s wife, that name changed to the administrator of courtesans.


    Since the girls did not have many belongings, they were able to unpack rather quickly, and H introduced them to the other courtesans. She didn''t take them to the other workers, because they were evaluating the candidates for new employees and she didn''t want to distract them.


    Contrary to what the new girls thought, Sonia and the other courtesans gave them a warm wee and they quickly became frids. None of them thought it was strange that there were no rivalries or disagreemts, but this was all thanks to Andrew.


    He didn''t know either, he only ssed that the girls had good temperamts, but that wasn''t tirely correct. What happed is that Andrew''s divinity grew every day and thanks to that, the people affiliated with him were indirectly affected.


    The changes were not exaggerated, just small subtleties, such as the harmony betwe the people of the Heavly Pce. It wasn''t that they were brainwashed or lost their individuality, it was better described as feelingfortable with each other.


    Obviously, this was not to say that argumts or altercations did not exist, just that they did not ur over small things like the rivalry that the arrival of a new group of courtesans might spark.


    The screing day for pottial future employees had ded and everyone had gathered at the reception. V¨ªctor stood in front of them and began to say goodbye since Carolina was not prest.


    "Well, your skills have be tested and we appreciate your time, that will be all for today. Tomorrow we will notify the merchant guild about the people who obtained the job and the day after tomorrow the ones selected must report to work if you ept".


    V¨ªctor paused and continued saying, "For those who are selected, wh the guild notifies you, they will inform you of your functions and befits, including sry, but if after that you do not agree, inform the guild or if you do not attd work the day after tomorrow, we will understand that as that you did not ept".


    Victor paused again and looked a at everyone who was also looking at him seriously, not wanting to miss his words, "Finally, if you don''t show up for work the day after tomorrow unless you prest a proper excuse, you won''t be hiredter".


    Once he finished that stce, he dismissed them and little by little they all left. Seeing them leave, V¨ªctor wt to the office where Andrew, Carolina, H, Oliver, Carm, and H¨¦ctor were already gathered.


    As he tered the office, Andrew gestured for him to take a seat and started the conversation, "Well, I guess you already have the candidates chos, let''s hear it."


    Hector was the first to speak and passed a sheet of paper to Andrew to exin his criteria for approving or rejecting candidates for the cooking position. In the d, the list detailed the name of five people with geral descriptions.


    Andrew asked some routine questions and approved the people selected by Hector. Th Carm delivered her list of chos ones and, like H¨¦ctor, exined her evaluation criteria.


    The number of people writt on the paper was much higher than Hector''s since more personnel were needed in the areas shemanded. About 0 people were writt and again Andrew asked routine questions and epted those chos by Carm.


    Finally, Victor expressed his thoughts, without calling the roll, since he only had 5 candidates, it was not necessary to do this, "Mr. Andrew, ording to my evaluation, the two girls are the chos ones."


    Andrew was surprised at Victor''s choice. Not because he thought Victor was wrong, just that for this kind of business it wasn''tmon for the front desk to be manned by wom.


    Certainly, a weing girl is more refreshing, but the receptionist was also the one that received the paymt and it was always more convit to have a man who gerates more presce in the evt that a clit did not want to pay orined about something.


    "Do you think that''s the best thing to do?" Andrew asked a little doubtfully, to which Victor replied, "It certainly can be a bit troublesome if a dispute urs at the time of paymt, but the three m who applied are not good".


    Curious about Victor''s evaluation, Andrew couldn''t hold back and asked, "Why?" to which Victor replied, "The arrival of the new girls was quite timely, as it allowed me to assess the character of those candidates. ording to what I saw, I feel that they could cause trouble with the courtesans, not to mtion, that they also¡­"


    Victor stopped his words, not knowing if he shouldmt on his other conclusion, but Andrew did not allow him to remain silt and demanded, "Victor, speak your mind", so Victor said, "Offding the youngdies is a possibility."


    Oliver, who was sitting to one side, frowned at themt, since he had sworn allegiance to Andrew and for this reason his wives, being the most important thing for Andrew, were a priority for Oliver, so he interved.


    "That is a possibility that should not exist. Young master, I think that Victor''s concern is valid, it is better to avoid future problems due to foolishness, also, if there is a problem at the reception we can always instruct the guards to handle it".


    Andrew had the same thoughts as Oliver, after hearing Victor''s spections. He trusted Victor''s criteria to evaluate people, after all, he had clearly demonstrated it in his work time, so he nodded, implying that they would follow Oliver''s suggestion.


    After a few more words the meeting ded and everyone returned to their activities, except for Oliver who remained in the office, as he wanted to discuss with Andrew the acquisition of new guards.


    The conversation didn''t take long, as they had previously agreed to expand the number of guards, so they decided to visit the ve shop the next day.


    Andrew had decided to continue using ves for guard activities, to avoid problems, ultimately having armed m who were not loyal could cause future problems and although Andrew and Oliver could see the loyalty of the m thanks to their eyes, it was better to prevt, not to mtion that loyalty does not happ overnight.

 Chapter 135: CHAPTER 134

    With all the discussions finished, night arrived and the Heavly Pce was more animated than ever. The establishmt no longer showed signs of construction and both the exterior and interior views were attractive and refined, making customers feel that they had more status than they actually did upon tering.


    The new girls didn''t start working right away, as they had just arrived at the Heavly Pce today and Andrew wanted them to take a break. Furthermore, they still needed some time to practice their performances.


    These girls already knew how to dance, but the dance that Andrew had in mind was very differt from the one they knew. What Andrew wanted to introduce was the famous pole dance used in many nightclubs on Earth.


    Although there were many erotic dances in this world,  like the pole dance he knew and he believed that it would be a unique service that would help him attract more clitele, but for that, he needed to train the girls.


    The problem was that he obviously didn''t have the ability to train them and likewise in this world there was no one who could do it because this type of dance didn''t exist.


    However, with the projection orb that he could buy into the system, that problem would be solved. He just had to buy it along with several videos of this type of dance and let the girls learn by watching them.


    Andrew already had everything thought out, so wh he spoke with Oto about the remodeling, he asked for the construction of a spacious room with very particr specifications, which cost additional money than initially agreed, however, the work was not dyed because Oto brought more employees for this specific project.


    Oto was an intelligt man. Wh Andrew exined to him what he wanted to do in that room, he understood the importance that Andrew attached to that ce, ev though he didn''t understand how it worked, heplied with what was asked.


    This room had a drinks bar and a circr tform in the middle sured by tables. The stage had a polished stainless steel bar that connected the floor to the ceiling and there would be public performances, for customers who drank and could ev leave donations for the girl who danced.


    In addition to that, the hall had a second floor where there were  small rooms that had this same configuration, for smaller groups that wanted a particr and closer prestation, obviously for higher prices.


    With everything calcted Andrew only needed to train the girls but he wascking points, luckily Aki''s scar was almost gone and he could soon joy the little assassin.


    Since he hadn''t had sex in so long, Andrew was a bit impatit and more and more wanted to sleep with Aki, whom he saw more and more beautiful every day. The girl had also noticed the look of desire that Andrew asionally gave her and she was both excited and nervous, after all, it was her first time.


    Due to this nervousness, she frequtly looked for Carolina and H to discuss the subject and shake off her anxiety, since she had already epted to be Andrew''s wife and wanted to satisfy him, ev the pink color of her aura had intsified these days to the point of reaching Carolina and H.


    Despite all this, it would still be two or three days before Aki''s scarpletely disappeared, so Andrew had to wait. The funny thing about it was that Oliver was also in a predicamt.


    Thanks to the guardian seal he received from Andrew, his aura eyes had improved a lot and he had noticed that Marie''s aura showed silver and pink colors pointing towards him and he clearly knew what they meant.


    He was in a bind because, for him, Marie was like a daughter, after all, he had saved her wh she was a little girl and had se her grow up, so finding out that she had feelings for him had put him in a hard spot.


    Since he didn''t know what to do, he wt to the only person he thought could offer him advice, Andrew. Wh he received the guardian seal, he found out about Andrew''s true idtity and if there was anyone better than Andrew to ask about this, he would only be the god or god candidate of love.


    Andrew was reviewing the previous day''s earnings wh he heard a knock on the door. "Come in," he said, and Oliver walked in the next second. Wh Andrew saw the worried expression on Oliver''s face, he thought something had happed, but wh Oliver told him about his worries, Andrew couldn''t help himself and burst outughing.


    "Young master, it''s bad ough to make fun of me like that," Oliver said bitterly, but Andrew didn''t stop, because he found it funny that a man as powerful and expericed as Oliver should worry about a subject that Andrew considered insignificant.


    With the status that Oliver previously held, he knew many faces of the world and had expericed many things. Sex was one of them, he was not a virgin, but, love was differt.


    Since he was always under the scrutiny of the king of the extinct kingdom of Nufa, having a partner was not an option for Oliver, so at 40 years of age, he had not had a girlfrid or wife and therefore did not know how to reciprocate Marie.


    "Oliver, don''t you like Marie?" Andrew asked after finally managing to hold the amusemt back from him and after a few seconds of thinking Oliver replied, "It''s not that I don''t like her, but I''ve never se her that way."


    Andrew nodded in understanding and spoke again, "Why don''t you try it? I mean, you don''t dislike her and I don''t see why you can''t try and see if it works out."


    After listing to Andrew, Oliver fell into deep thought as if evaluating Andrew''s proposal, but couldn''t make up his mind, so he stood up and after a slight bow said, "Thank you for the advice young master, I''ll think it over".


    After Oliver had left, Andrew was a little excited, because he wanted that rtionship to work. Not only because it would make two of his main subordinates happy, but because of the advantages that this situation could gerate for him.


    Andrew''s thought was that if they were mated, he would give Marie the guardian seal to increase her strgth, as he knew that her loyalty would increase if she is Oliver''s girlfrid.


    This was because if she is the partner of the most loyal man to Andrew, little by little she will get closer to Andrew and consequtly her loyalty will improve, however, that was not all Andrew''s n, in fact, he was looking for something more.


    If they both had the guardian seal, their strgth would not stop increasing, because, like the wife''s seal, the guardian seal also strgthed the user through sex and eroticism, in the d, Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros.


    Despite all these befits, Andrew would not force it, because as Fluffy had told him, this strgth is obtained from the close rtionship betwe sex and love, so if the rtionship is forced, not only will there be no befits, but there will be demerits.


    With those thoughts in mind, Andrew continued to do his job. The day passed without a hitch. Andrew and Oliver visited the ve shop and bought 0 new guards, although their power was not high they were stronger than amon civilian and after Oliver''s training, they would be more powerful.


    The next day the new employees arrived. None of those selected rejected the job opportunity, since the sry was high and all those who had a prejudice towards this type of business had be rejected in the first ce.


    With the arrival of the new employees, the Heavly Pce was very lively and everything was flowing in the right direction. Them Johan''s m arrived to collect the usual products and passed a letter to Andrew, which came with the seal of the Castal house.


    (I wanted to add 3 chapters today, but this week I was sick and it was difficult for me to write, so I could only publish these two, but I''m better now and I''ll try to publish at least 3 chapters every Monday, well, Sunday for me.)

 Chapter 136: CHAPTER 135

    Andrew had no idea that the wax mark on the letter was the one used by the Castal family, but since the letter had be st by Johan there were only two possible people who would sd it.


    The first was Johan, but Andrew didn''t think Johan would go to the trouble of sding him a sealed letter to tell him something wh he cane to the Heavly Pce like he has on previous asions.


    Therefore, there was only the option of Baron Castal, who had previously told Andrew that he wouldmunicate the situation of his sonter through Johan, and since it was thetter who st the letter without leaving any message, Andrew assumed that it was the baron and after oping the letter he corroborated his theory.


    The letter wasn''t very long and didn''t have many details either, just that the baron''s son would visit the Heavly Pce in three days, a 9:00 pm, and would go under the name of Stuard. In addition, he also mtioned that a young girl should be found as the young man''s partner and that she could guide him throughout the process.


    Andrew immediately began to think about who would be suitable for the task, because among his girls there were many young wom, but they were not the type to guide inexpericed clits, but rather satisfy the fetishes of expericed ones, so Andrew was in a dilemma.


    Finding no solution, he decided to ask H for advice so that as the administrator of the courtesans, she should have a better idea of them. He also calls Oliver because he wouldmand the whole security thing.


    Soon H and Oliver tered the office and Andrew wt straight to the point, "The son of Baron Castal, wille to the Heavly Pce in 3 days at 9:00 pm, under the name of Stuard."


    Neither of them said anything because they knew that Andrew hadn''t finished and they let him speak, "Oliver I need you to organize the security and escort of the son of the baron as we had discussed."


    At Andrew''s order, Oliver only responded with a short, "Yes" and quickly left to carry out his orders. While it was true that there were still three days to go before the arrival of the baron''s son, if they did not want any setbacks that day, preparations had to be made in advance.


    Now that it was only Andrew and H in the office, Andrew rxed a bit and called for her toe over and sit on hisp. Unlike Carolina, H was always op to disys of love, no matter where they were, which is why she did not refuse to sit on Andrew''sp or avoid caresses.


    Andrew had be ged for a long time without sex, so he wanted to take advantage of H a bit and although she allowed him to y a bit, wh things started to heat up, H immediately stopped him saying, "Don''t go too far, we promised to wait for Aki".


    Andrew''s annoyance was evidt because his face clearly reflected it. H chuckled at Andrew''s helplessness because she knew that Andrew had had no part in that decision.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that Carolina and H had agreed to this, not because they wanted to wait for Aki, but to test his character. They certainly knew that Andrew loved them and they joyed having sex with him too, but they wanted to know if that love just came from sex or if it was really a real emotion.


    They were insecure because they knew that Andrew was a candidate for the god of Eros, so his desire and strgth towards eroticism and sex was great and they wanted to know if they were only sexual tools for him.


    Despite the fact that Andrew had exined to them many times that having the seal of wives was practically considering them his soul mates, they were still insecure and wanted to see if their husband''s behavior faced abstince.


    What they didn''t know was that by doing that, Andrew could suffer a state of euphoria like what had happed with Dami a few months ago. Andrew asked Fluffy about that problem, because knowing that his wives would not let themselves be touched until Aki had her night, he was worried about falling into that state.


    Fortunately for Andrew, Fluffy had told him that he shouldn''t worry, because now his divinity was stronger and therefore it was more difficult to fall into a state of euphoria. Of course, Fluffy rified that this was because it would only be a few days, but if it were a little longer, like a month, for example, the situation would be differt.


    Andrew stopped bothering H, seeing her refusal, and th began to discuss the reason why he asked her toe, "The baron''s son wants a young girl to guide him, but e to mind. Do you have any suggestion?".


    H remained silt thinking about who would be the ideal courtesan for this job. She knew the importance of this clit and that is why she had to satisfy his needs and the girl who would spd the night with him would be the most important point, to achieve the goal.


    After a few minutes of deep thought, H said, "As I know, among the new girls there are several who meet this requiremt, but I don''t know them well ough to give them this task."


    After a short pause, H continued, "Moreover, among the former courtesans, although most of them are quite young, many of them have an aura of maturity, and that may not sit well with the baron''s son."


    Andrew nodded his head at the analysis of his wife, because for those same reasons he did not know who to choose, th H spoke again, "Therefore, in my opinion, the best options are Dami and Sally."


    Andrew wasn''t too sure about those options, but before he could reply, H said, "Well, Dami is a bit thusiastic, she''s not suited to lead others, but Sally is quite good, especially using her boobs, she can be very helpful".


    "Is Sally really suitable?" Andrew asked doubtfully, but H smiled at him and replied, "I understand your doubts, the problem, honey, is that you are evaluating the girls based on your impression of wh you trained them, but it''s be a few months now since th, do you think I hav''t taught them anything?"


    After hermt, H made a small pout that was not characteristic of a woman her age, but for Andrew, it was very cute and he could only hug her affectionately and tell her, "Th we will go with your proposal, in the d, you are the administrator of courtesans".


    With that decision made and after ying for a while, H left the office to notify Sally about the great responsibility she would have in three days, although obviously, H would not tell her everything, since the anonymity of the baron''s son was the most important thing.


    H quickly found Sally and notified her that an important young man wasing in three days and that she would attd to him. Sally didn''t ask much about the clit, but what she was supposed to do with him.


    "What is the clit looking for? What can I and can''t I do?" Sally asked and H replied, "First nothing personal, his family, upation, and that kind of questions, don''t ask them or proactively inquire about them, just apany him and pamper him".


    Sally nodded strongly, showing her understanding, and th H wt on to exin, "The guest is a young virgin, so he needs you to guide him, but don''t make him look useless, you have to be subtle and make him think he''s the one in control."


    Sally understood that and it wasn''t difficult, as H trained them in that skill almost every day. Despite the fact that many m always believe that they are the ones in charge of the situation in bed, that was not always true.


    In fact, it''s usually wom who y that role, they just act like the man has the power, to make him feel better. A normal woman did it easily, so the courtesans were masters at it, so Sally didn''t care on this point.


    While she was thinking about that, she heard H say, "Finally, make him gain confidce, because it is what the young man needs." H''s words left Sally in a bind because she had no idea how to do that, so she asked, "H, how do I get that?".


    H looked at Sally with a worried expression and couldn''t help butugh and wh she managed to calm down she said, "Sally, you silly girl, just let him win or at least let him think he won".


    Although many who heard those words would not understand, Sally and any of the courtesans of the Heavly Pce would know immediately, as H had be training them for some time and such terms were frequt.


    What H meant by letting him win refers to the feeling of satisfaction or orgasm. In short, what H wanted Sally to do was reach or simte that she reached orgasm so that the clit would believe that he is sexually powerful.


    It was amon practice. Many m were really poor wh it came to sex and that''s why wom oft throw them away, however, in a business-like Heavly Pce that depds on customer satisfaction, they can''t tell them that they suck at sex, so learn to pretd is one of the skills most trained by courtesans. Sally understood that, and them she retired to her room.

 Chapter 137: CHAPTER 136

    With Baron Castal''s letter reporting his son''s visit, things in the Heavly Pce brighted up, ev though only a small group of people knew this information.


    Sally was the most stressed and seeing her like this Andrew and H worried about her. H was sure Sally could get the job done, but her anxiety was killing her and she didn''t know how to make her rx.


    At this point, Andrew stepped forward and called Sally into the office. The girl didn''t take long and she arrived at the office after a few minutes of calling her. She tered a little hesitantly and from her expression you could see that she hadn''t had a good time.


    Seeing her, Andrew just smiled, because he understood how the girl felt. In order to avoid a situation like this, he had told H not to inform Sally how important the guest she was attding was, she just had to know that she will attd a special guest, but that she should not exaggerate.


    Usually, that would work, the problem was that the Heavly Pce had only provided an exclusive service like this, only once in its existce, so now they all take these evts as very special, and from there Sally''s anxiety was born.


    Andrew was not sitting behind his desk as usual but on one of the sofas set there. As Sally tered, Andrew called for her toe over to him, but wh she was about to sit down, Andrew stopped her saying, "Not there,e here."


    What Andrew was pointing at was hisp. Sally was surprised at first, but she quickly pulled herself together, and with a bright smile and bright eyes from the broadcast she wasn''t shy and sat on Andrew''sp like it was the best reward in the world.


    Andrew knew why she acted like this.


    In the beginning, he was the one who trained them, and more than the training, the girls joyed being with him, all thanks to his divinity, but now that the Heavly Pce has grown, he hasn''t yed with them anymore and so any chance they have, the girls don''t lose the opportunity of doing something with him, ev if it''s something as insignificant as sitting on Andrew''sp.


    Sally snuggled into Andrew''s chest feeling rxed and Andrew was gtly stroking her hair. Seeing that the girl had rxed, Andrew began to speak softly to her.


    "Tell me Sally, why are you stressed?" At Andrew''s question, Sally tsed again, because she thought that Andrew was angry with her, but the next words he uttered from her rxed her again.


    "Don''t be so tse, I didn''t call you to scold you, I''m just a little worried, tell me, what''s wrong?" Sally was silt for a momt organizing her thoughts and said, "I''m worried I''ll ruin the job I''ve be giv."


    "Why?" Andrew asked softly and Sally replied, "I don''t know." Andrew didn''t expect that answer and so he was speechless, but he quickly regained hisposure and spoke again.


    "You know that H rmded you because she thinks you have what it takes, I don''t see why you should stress." Sally was silt again because she didn''t know what to say this time.


    Andrew noticed that the girl in his legs was confused and helped her release her stress. He first gtly nibbled her ear, startling her, but she didn''tin about it, because the tickling that she felt from it made her feel good.


    Little by little Andrew began to take advantage and without stopping ying with her ear, his hands ran over Sally''s slder body to her tits, which he squeezed hard, but without hurting her, causing Sally to let go a muffled groan.


    Andrew continued to attack Sally''s tits and ears quite skillfully. He was soft and loving, butmanding, he wanted to show the girl he had on herp that he was the one in control, but he wasn''t abrupt, Andrew wanted authority, not abuse.


    Honestly, Sally didn''t care, because she was joying Andrew like never before again and it turned her on, to the point that her crotch was already beginning to reflect moisture.


    Andrew didn''t stop and kept moving his hands all over Sally''s body. He never stopped ying with her ear, one of her hands kept massaging her tits and his other hand had descded to the forbidd valley and was rubbing her pussy on her clothes.


    Sally was lost in pleasure and had not realized that she was no longer sitting on Andrew''sp, but sprawled on top of him because the pleasure had made her squirm trying to dure, but to no avail, and thus ded up in a strange position.


    Andrew didn''t mind, as he joyed seeing that Sally was satisfied. He kept rubbing her tits and pussy without taking her clothes off, so Sally''s clothes were wrinkled, but that didn''t matter and after a few minutes, Sally couldn''t stand it and she cum.


    Sally released arge amount of juice wh she cum, and Andrew could immediately feel the wetness in the skirt that Sally was wearing. In fact, calling it wetness is an understatemt, since the skirt was soaked, it seemed to have received a bucketful of water.


    Sally''s body was also in spasms from her orgasm and her expression was a little distorted, her eyes cloudy and her breathing ragged, but no matter how misaligned she was, Andrew could see that she was happy and contt.


    It took Sally a few minutes to recover, but wh she noticed the mess she had made wh she cummed, she was embarrassed and Andrew could onlyugh because the girl looked so pretty that he couldn''t imagine that she was the same girl as a few minutes ago was moaning with pleasure.


    Andrew moved closer to her and whispered in her ear, "You seem to have rxed", to which Sally blushed ev redder than she was and she couldn''t help but hit Andrew annoyed trying to hide her embarrassmt.


    After ying for a while, Sally came out of the office with a new attitude. Only wh you saw her could you notice the change, she no longer looked tired, nor did her muscles tse, and although her skirt had already dried, all the girls knew that something sexual had happed, so they caught her and took her to one of the big halls.


    The new courtesans didn''t know what was going on, but they wanted to fit in, so they joined in on the fun. "Speak up," Sonia said authoritatively, to which Sally shed a smug smile and replied, "I don''t want to".


    Although she was joking, she regretted it quite quickly, as all the girls started tickling her not only was she very ticklish, but she was still a little ssitive from what happed in the office, so she quickly began to beg for mercy, "Est ¡­okay, I''ll talk, let me go, please".


    Only th did the girls stop bothering her and Sonia smiled victoriously, "You should have be obedit from the beginning", to which the other girls nodded and Sally, who still hadn''t recovered from the previous attack, could only smile ironically.


    The new girls were confused by the strange interaction, but they didn''t say anything and waited to see how things would y out. Sally soon recovered and told them what had happed in the office.


    All the old courtesans had vious expressions, but the new courtesans were confused, not understanding why the others were vious of Andrew ying with them.


    Sonia, being the most mature and insightful of the girls, noticed the strange expression the new courtesans were making and perfectly understood their confusion, so she said, "I know it''s strange, but only because you''ve never had fun with the young master."


    She paused to see if she had caught the atttion of the new girls and noticed that she had, she wt on to say, "Believe me, no manpares to the young master."


    The new courtesans were skeptical, but seeing that all their olderpanions in the Heavly Pce agreed with Sonia''s words, they began to doubt.


    Although they were not convinced that Andrew was the best man in the world, they were certainly curious, because if all the courtesans in the Heavly Pce held him in high esteem, it meant that he had something special, so the curiosity that soon spread became a mission.


    Andrew had no idea that he had be the target of the new courtesans and he was in the office going over some ounts wh Carolina and H walked in.


    The girls hadn''t finished tering wh Carolina said, "Smells like a girl in here" and Hplemted by saying, "So that''s why Sally has a differt attitude". The two girls smiled at Andrew after saying that, but Andrew knew that that smile was not a good thing, the girls looked angry.


    "Is something wrong?" I ask fearfully and Carolina replied, "So you couldn''t stand abstince and you wt for one of the courtesans." Andrew was startled by Carolina''s usations and said, "I think you have the wrong idea.


    Sally is the one designated to tertain the son of the baron and since she was giv the task she has be acting strange because of the stress, so I helped her a little to free her, but I did not have sex with her".


    Carolina and H raised an eyebrow as if they didn''t believe Andrew and seeing that they didn''t believe him, he said a little frustrated, "You know, if I wt looking for another girl you couldn''t me me, at the d of the day you are starving me here, so don''t tell me that and I''m not lying, go ask Sally."


    Despite being frustrated and vting his grievances, Andrew did not raise his voice or insult, which made the two girls in front of him lower their heads in regret, as they knew they were punishing him without justification.

 Chapter 138: CHAPTER 137

    Seeing the girls'' regret, Andrew heaved a resigned sigh, got up from his seat, and walked over to them. Wh he was in front of them, he hugged them gtly as he told them, "Girls, you are acting strange, if you want to tell me something, just tell me".


    Listing to Andrew, Carolina, and H looked at each other and with unspok agreemt began to tell Andrew about their insecurities. Andrew was surprised to hear that the girls felt insecure after having exined to them so many times about the peculiarities of an Eros god candidate.


    But Fluffy had made it clear to him, no matter how much you affirm your love for a girl, insecurity will always exist, it''s a human emotion and as long as Carolina, H, and any of their wives were human or more specifically mortal, those emotions will always exist.


    Andrew had to console them for a while and clear up the misunderstanding, but ev so, they remained firm in their decision to wait for Aki, which left Andrew speechless, who thought that he could y with them.


    Ev though he didn''t achieve his goal 0%, Andrew was happy to dispel his wives'' doubts and that made him happy. At that momt, a knock on the door surprised him, but he still allowed try.


    The one who had tered was Victor, who eagerly came up to him and with some hesitation said, "Mr. Andrew we have a visitor." Andrew felt strange that Victor didn''t seem well, so he asked, "Do you know the visitor? What''s happing? Why are you acting so strange?"


    The onught of so many questions made Victor regain hisposure and he reported, "I don''t know the visitor, I was just a little surprised because the visitor is ady."


    That surprised Andrew ev more, since adying was not strange, Candice had done it, but as if reading Andrew''s mind, Victor spoke again, "Thedy who visits us wants to make an appointmt to receive the service of our courtesans".


    Now it was time for Andrew to jump. Certainly being a man who lived his past life on Earth, people being attracted to the same sex did not seem strange to him, but it was the first time he had oply se one attd a house of pleasure.


    Andrew remembered that in his past life, he had se on many asions two wom or two m having affectionate momts in public, that is, kissing and hugging each other, and although he did not share the fact that a man likes other m, at least he respects their preferces.


    For that reason he had no problem with the oritation of others, as long as they didn''t try to convert him, however, ev he with his two lives had never witnessed a girl pay for the service of sex, that''s a service usually used by m.


    Ev with those confused thoughts, he decided to stop thinking about it and preferred to meet the guest who had arrived first, "Let her in", Andrew said and before Victor left, Andrew added, "Call Oliver first".


    Victor didn''t understand why Andrew had st for Oliver, but he still did as ordered. A few minutester Oliver arrived at the office and politely as usual greeted him.


    Andrew nodded at Oliver''s greeting and said, "Oliver, a strange customer is visiting us, I''d like you to be there in case something happs." Hearing Andrew''s request, Oliver changed his expression.


    "Young master, what is it?" Oliver asked, somewhat alert, for which Andrew tried to calm him down, clearing up the misunderstanding, "Oliver is not what you think, what is happing is that a woman came requesting the services of our courtesans and It makes me weird, I just want to prevt it".


    Hearing Andrew''s words, Oliver understood Andrew''s concerns. Although he didn''t say so, Oliver was very much in agreemt with Andrew''s distrustful attitude, as it really was a strange situation.


    Andrew could be a little conditioned on the subject of same-sex couples thanks toing from the st ctury on Earth, but in this world, it was not a verymon practice and in fact, it was punished in some parts, which is why Oliver missed him more than to Andrew that a woman oply came to the Heavly Pce seeking their services.


    Unaware of this, Andrew waited for Victor''s arrival with the guest. Oliver stood behind Andrew like a qualified bodyguard and within seconds there was a knock on the door.


    After allowing try, Victor tered apanied by a very peculiardy. The woman was tall and slim. Her eyes wererge, her nose small and her lips full.


    She had a good figure, quite athletic, with average-sized tits, but her hips were wide, her abdom was t, and her legs were very long. The woman was beautiful, but that was not what surprised Andrew, since wh ites to beauty, there are several girls in the Heavly Pce at the level of this woman or ev better.


    What surprised Andrew was the color of the woman. Her skin was dark, although not too dark, instead of calling her ck, it would be more urate to say that her skin was brown.


    It wasn''t that Andrew had never se a woman of color before, in fact, in his past life he ev worked with some, he was surprised because since he came into this world he hadn''t se one.


    The empire or at least what Andrew knew of the empire was mostly  and although slightly tanned people is normal, this was really the first time Andrew had se a ck person and mostly a beauty.


    However, his brows crinkled as he remembered the reason for the beautifuldy''s visit. He couldn''t believe that such a beautiful girl would prefer wom and that she would oplye to a house of pleasure, Andrew couldn''t help but think, "What a waste".


    Victor stepped aside and after greeting Andrew, he left the office. The beautifuldy was standing in front of Andrew with a smile on her face without the slightest bit of embarrassmt or nervousness.


    "So how do I address thedy? I am Andrew", said Andrew trying to get out of the awkward silce that was forming. Thedy bowed slightly and replied, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrew, I am Nad."


    "A pleasure as well. I have to ask since my subordinate informed me that you wish to use our courtesan service, is that correct?" Andrew asked trying to verify that Victor had not misunderstood, although he did not believe that Victor would make a mistake like that.


    "That is correct, Mr. Andrew. I would like to spd a night with one of yourdies," Nad replied with a rxed smile. Andrew couldn''t help but rethink the situation, because this woman really gave him a strange feeling, and without hesitation, he activated his Eros eyes.


    Oliver was much more decisive than Andrew and from the momt Nad had tered her office, he was already watching her with his aura eyes. Thanks to that, he was able to notice a small but noticeable ck aura in Nad.


    Andrew also noticed it and that made him more alert because the aura of that color was not good at all. It mainly indicated bad inttions and so Andrew fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t know if he should allow Nad to use the Heavly Pce''s service to discover her goal or if it was better to refuse and avoid any immediate difort. While Andrew was thinking, Oliver had already made up his mind.


    For Oliver, this woman named Nad prested a threat and it was better to reject her, so without the woman realizing it, he poked Andrew''s back with his finger.


    This was a signal that they had agreed upon before Nad tered the office, wh Oliver thought there was something strange, so without hesitation, Andrew said, "Miss Nad, I''m afraid that since the Heavly Pce has just reoped its doors, it''s a bit busy and it is not possible to fulfill your request".


    After a short pause, he wt on to say, "Perhaps another time we will have the ability to satisfy you." Nad did not change her expression at any time, she always had a slight smile and upon hearing Andrew she said with regret, "That''s a pity, I''ve heard a lot of good things about this ce, I guess I''ll have to wait."


    Watching Nad''s performance, Andrew really believed that she was disappointed that she couldn''t use the services of the Heavly Pce, but seeing her aura, he knew that the girl was just pretding and that kept him on his toes.


    Honestly, Andrew could tell that Nad could win an Oscar for her performance, but he pushed those useless thoughts away and told her, "I''m so sorry I couldn''t help you."


    Nad didn''t say much more and she left. As she was getting into the carriage she arrived in, Oliver called out, "Marie," and from the shadows, the girl appeared. "Follow that woman and try to find out as much as you can and remember, safety first," Oliver said seriously.


    Marie nodded her head and disappeared again. Seeing Oliver''s seriousness, Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Is it really that troublesome?" Andrew had se Nad''s aura and knew that she was up to no good, but that could mean many things, but Oliver was a man of experice.


    "Young master, that woman gives me a bad feeling," Oliver replied. Although that didn''t exin anything to Andrew, he more or less understood the stimt, it''s like a sixth sse, and for a powerful man like Oliver that sixth sse shouldn''t be tak lightly.

 Chapter 139: CHAPTER 138

    In all the novels, mangas or simr, wh a powerful character has a strange feeling, it somehow means something, and appartly in this world this rule applied or at least that was what Andrew thought wh he listed to Oliver.


    After Nad''s carriage left, followed by Marie and two other Shadow members, Oliver spoke again, "Young master, from now on it would be good if Miss Aki apanied you at all times, to avoid any troublesome situation".


    Although Andrew was ufortable allowing his wife to protect him, he had no other choice. Although he had techniques to protect himself, that only applied wh he was prepared, but if it was a sneak attack he wouldn''t be able to react, so having people like Oliver or Aki by his side was better for safety.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage, Nad was sitting opposite a middle-aged man, neatly dressed, with a well-groomed ck mustache the same color as his hair, and a monocle over his right eye.


    "Master, I think it would have be better to sd Milton for this job. A girl requesting such a service will raise suspicion," Nad said, to which the noble-looking manughed and said, "Don''t worry, I never intded for them to allow you ess to their services."


    "So what did the master want?" Nad asked in surprise, and the man she called master replied, "Assess their strgth." Nad was surprised again because until now she realized that she was just a distraction because her master was evaluating the strgth of the Heavly Pce from the carriage.


    This middle-aged man was a very powerful expert and had the ability to see the strgth of his opponts by ssing the presce of those a him. Forparison, it is simr to One Piece''s Observation Haki.


    This was not an ability exclusive to this man, but to everyone who reached a certain level of strgth. However, if this man knew that Oliver had noticed his scan and inttionally hid his strgth from him, he would be shocked.


    Just as strgth could be increased, decreasing it isn''t difficult for true masters and Oliver had done this to lower his oppont''s guard. He knew that someone was evaluating his strgth, as he felt the difort of being se from the shadows, but since he couldn''t idtify where this person was, he preferred to hide his strgth and surprise the emy wh he appeared.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage, the man suddly frowned and said as if speaking to himself, "They''re following us, they seem to be wary of you," Nad''s master said, and she replied, "Well, I think it''s normal to be suspicious from me because of my strange request."


    "It certainly seems the case. Still, it''s annoying to be followed, I don''t want them to know about me, so we''ll have to split up", the man said, and Nad nodded.


    They soon arrived at an area in the trading region and as Nad got off the carriage, she heard her master say, "Don''t go back to the shop, go to the small vige and stay there until Ie for you." Nad nodded her head as she got out of the carriage and th wt into a clothing store.


    After Nad tered the shop the carriage left, but Marie and herpanions kept watching over Nad while she was in the shop, not realizing that the real danger had left in the carriage.


    Marie and the others couldn''t know that Nad was just a subordinate, as they wer''t strong ough to notice that there was another person in the carriage, and ev if they did, they were no match for him.


    While they were guarding Nad, the carriage carrying her master arrived at a three-story building in the red district, in an area not far from the Heavly Pce, but outside the sphere of influce of Andrew''s establishmt.


    The man got out of the carriage and tered. All the way to the office, he was greeted with respect and some fear by all the employees in the ce. This man is the currt owner of this pleasure house.


    Entering the office, he was greeted by a burly man carrying a heavy but not very long sword at his waist and obvious warrior clothing. This man had a scar on his left cheek that made him look terrifying.


    "Master, how was the reconnaissance?", the burly warrior asked, to which the well-dressed man replied, "They have a little strgth, but nothing to worry about, there is no tity that can surpass you there, so it will be simple".


    Hearing his master''s words, the warrior smiled but did not respond. This pleasure house is called "Paradise" and just like the Heavly Pce it is the leader and boss of the area suring the establishmt.


    The ctral area of the red light district is differt from the other four areas. There is no single king here, but small divisions that are ruled by some establishmts, such as this Paradise and now the Heavly Pce.


    The more of these small areas are ruled, the more power and influce you would have and Silvio, master of the Paradise pleasure house for a while now, nned to eliminate the previous five bosses of the area that now rules the Heavly Pce and increase their power.


    However, before he could make a move, Debos and the others were killed and the Heavly Pce took over, so his target changed, but since he didn''t know the strgth of the new emy, he had to investigate and that was the purpose of his trip with Nad


    Andrew and the others had no idea that they were being targeted by a powerful emy, but this was because Oliver had not alerted them. Having ssed someone force scan him wh Nad was visiting, he knew it had to be rted to her, so wh he st Marie and Shadow to follow Nad, he told Andrew that he needed to go out, and without waiting for an answer he left.


    Andrew was surprised by Oliver''s behavior, but he knew that Oliver had to have a good reason a few minutester Aki appeared in front of him and exined, "Master, Oliver asked me to inform you that there seems to be a hidd emy rted with Nad and wt to check it out, so he st me to protect you."


    Although surprised by Oliver''s message, Andrew didn''t bother asking for details, knowing that Oliver would wh he returned. What bothered Andrew was the way Aki addressed him and with a cold smile that scared the little assassin, he approached her.


    Aki knew that she had made a mistake wh she saw Andrew''s mischievous smile and she wanted to run away, but she knew she couldn''t and resignedly let herself be caught by Andrew, who shamelessly carried her like a princess, took her to the sofa and sat her down on hisp, and said, "Little Aki, although I would love to y the role of master and servant with you, that can be saved for wh we are in the bedroom, outside of there I would prefer you to call me, my love or honey or husband."


    Andrew spoke softly like a whisper in Aki''s ear and although it seemed intimate, Aki knew that Andrew was upset. She had watched Andrew a lot since she was a ve and knew that he got annoyed by little things as long as they had to do with sex and rtionships for some reason, that''s why she knew that her husband was scolding her, ev though it seemed like he was just talking sweetly to her.


    Not taking it anymore, Aki said, "Forgive me, dear husband, I still can''t get used to it, but please stop being sweet wh you''re upset, it really scares me."


    Seeing the intrepid little assassin trembling in hisp made himugh because the girl looked like a scared little animal. He embraced her and removed her mask, and kissed her cherry lips.


    The girl was tak by surprise, but she didn''t refuse and wrapped her arms behind Andrew''s neck bing more intimate. After a few seconds, their lips parted and Andrew caressed Aki''s face tderly.


    "Your scar is practically gone," he said softly, and Aki only sheepishly nodded. "I think we''ll be able to have fun soon", Andrew said again with a mischievous smile on his face, which made Aki blush up to her ears and ev shyer than she was before she nodded again.


    While Aki and Andrew were having an intimate momt, Oliver caught up with Marie and the others, however, he didn''t join them, instead secretly following behind without their noticing.


    Ev though Oliver wasn''t a stealth expert, thanks to his strgth, hiding from weaker opponts wasn''t a problem. He caught sight of Nad getting down from the carriage and going into the clothing store, but he didn''t bother with her and let Marie and the others watch over her and he followed the carriage.


    Oliver ssed that there was someone else in the carriage, but he didn''t dare to scan it, because he didn''t want to alert the other party if there really was someone in the carriage, so he just followed.


    Soon the carriage arrived at the red light district and th at the "Paradise" pleasure house, which surprised Oliver, but wh he saw Silvio get down from the carriage, his expression changed, not because he knew him or was afraid of him, but because he had already starting to devise ns to counter it, Oliver had already established Silvio as an emy.

 Chapter 140: CHAPTER 139

    Having discovered Silvio, Oliver headed back to the Heavly Pce immediately. He did not try to find out more about the new emy, because he knew thanks to the scan that he felt before that this man was strong and although he did not know if he was stronger than him, if he approached carelessly he would have problems.


    Oliver didn''t have stealth techniques, so he wasn''t suited to investigate, but he also knew that ev Marie, as Shadow''s strongest member, couldn''t go unnoticed by Silvio, so gathering information on that man was going to be tricky, that was what Oliver was thinking as he returned.


    On the other hand, Marie continued to follow Nad to a small house in the residtial region of the city. The house was small but very cozy, making it stand out from the other properties. In addition, it had a small gard and a fce that sured and delimited the property.


    Since there was no guard, Marie and her twopanions infiltrated and observed what Nad was doing. Unexpectedly Nad did nothing extraordinary.


    She just made some tea and served two cups, and she sat in front of a table. Marie and the others were missed by Nad''s behavior, because wh she was alone she served two cups of tea, which was not normal, but they soon heard, "Ar''t you going out?"


    This question startled the 3 members of Shadow because they couldn''t believe that they were discovered. Now they didn''t know what they should do, so Marie as the captain of this group made up her mind.


    She appeared from the shadows in front of Nad. Thetter just smiled like she had wh she visited the Heavly Pce and with a wave of her hand invited Marie to sit down and have tea with her.


    Marie did not lower her guard, so she did not sit down, nor did she drink the tea. She stood looking at Nad trying to figure out her inttions, she ev had her hand close to the dagger at her waist, ready to attack at any momt.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not your emy, in fact, I could help you a lot," Nad said as she took a sip of her tea. Her words surprised Marie again because she couldn''t read the woman in front of her and that bothered her.


    Marie was resisting the urge to pull out her dagger and slit Nad''s throat because she knew that although the girl was a problem, Marie as a good spy could not eliminate a person without first obtaining all the information and that was what shecked at this momt and that was also the only reason why she had not attacked.


    Nad, seeing that Marie did not intd to rx, could only sigh in resignation. She didn''t really know that she was being watched, because, unlike herid-back attitude, she doesn''t have any power, just that she was a bit smart.


    Silvio had previously informed her that they were being followed and since the other party did not know about him, she ssed that wh they separated she would be the one they would follow, so wh she arrived at this ce she decided to deceive Marie and the others by making them believe that she had noticed them.


    In fact, Nad didn''t ev know that there were three of them spying on her, but because Marie was tricked and revealed herself, Nad had achieved her goal. Despite being able to see Marie, it wasn''t like Nad could beat her, as she didn''t have any battle skills, she wanted to talk.


    "Since you don''t want to rx, I''ll be direct. I am not your emy, but I have information about him, if you are interested, inform your master that I have conditions, if he meets them I will help him", said Nad.


    Marie frowned at Nad''s words and in a cold voice replied, "I can capture you and bring you in front of the young master as well", but Nad was not scared and replied in the same tone of voice, "Th you will lose the only advantage that I can give you".


    The confidce with which Nad spoke made Marie doubt her and unable to make up her mind, she preferred to notify Oliver and Andrew rather than risk it, so she nodded slightly and disappeared into the shadows.


    Since they didn''t know how powerful Nad was,  of the Shadow members stayed to watch her, because if Nad got upset she could kill them and they didn''t want to risk it, but they didn''t know that Nad was worried just like them, because she didn''t know if she was still being watched.


    By the time Marie arrived at the Heavly Pce, Oliver had already informed Andrew about what he had discovered, and together with Carolina, H, and Aki who were also in the office had found out about the situation, so the atmosphere was a bit depressing.


    Wh Marie tered the office, she felt that the atmosphere was bad, but still, she had to report, so she walked forward determinedly and said after bowing a bit.


    "Young master, we followed the woman named Nad to a small vige in the residtial region of the city, where she discovered us", at which time Marie paused, not because she wanted to see the expressions of those prest, but because she was embarrassed to mtion the fact of being discovered.


    "You don''t have to worry about that Marie, I''m sure that girl didn''t find out about you," Oliver said as he looked at an embarrassed Marie. Hearing Oliver''s words, Marie hurriedly raised her head and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "It is not difficult to infer. In the carriage there was another person, a powerful person, he could clearly notice you, so I imagine he told Nad about you", Oliver stopped recounting his conclusions because he had noticed that Marie was getting more and more upset, that''s why he knew that Marie had understood that she had be deceived.


    "Calm down and continue your report," Oliver said, snapping Marie out of her rage and taking a few breaths to calm down, she continued, "That woman said that she wasn''t our emy and that she could help us, but she has conditions".


    "Which ones?" Oliver asked without changing his expression, and Marie replied, "She didn''t say, she just asked me to tell the young master that." Those words caused everyone prest to wrinkle their eyebrows, as they couldn''t tell if it was really a help or a trap.


    Andrew wasn''t very good at dealing with this type of plot and Carolina and H were no better. Andrew looked at Oliver. He was a qualified tactician and cing a hand on Oliver''s shoulder said, "Oliver, you are our geral, I trust your decision."


    Oliver didn''t shy away from responsibility and nodding his head seriously, he kept silt for a few momts and th said, "First let''s list to what that girl wants to say, but ev if it''s really an opportunity, Marie will watch her at all times."


    Marie attded seriously because she wanted to clean up the shame of being deceived and Oliver, noticing Marie''s seriousness, continued, "The other members of Shadow will look for information about that Paradise pleasure house and its members, but you should not get too close, that man it is dangerous".


    Marie, like Shadow''s captain, returned to nodd with her head, since it was she who would give these instructionster. Seeing Marie nod again, Oliver continued speaking, "I would prefer that the young master and the youngdies do not leave the establishmt for the time being, to avoid danger."


    Andrew and the girls agreed with Oliver''s suggestion, they wer''t stupid, they knew that if they wer''t careful they could die. After seeing them agree Oliver finished by saying, "For the rest, I will be in charge of it, Young Master, youngdies, trust me."


    Hearing Oliver''sst words, Andrew smiled, and patting him said, "Of course we trust you, just go and do what you have to do." Oliver was pleased with the trust Andrew ced in him, knowing that he was sincere, not like the false couragemt the King of Nufa gave him wh he was geral of the Nufa kingdom.


    Without dy the meeting ded and everyone got down to business. Andrew was worried and it was not because of the fact of the new emy, but because of the time in which he appeared.


    In a few days, the son of Baron Castal would being to the Heavly Pce and he could not afford to split his fighting force to deal with the two situations. He was concerned that this conflict would expose the visit of the baron''s son.


    However, wh he brought this concern to Oliver''s ears, he told him not to worry, because there would be no problem, and although Andrew did not understand where Oliver got the confidce to say that, for some reason, Andrew was relieved.


    What Andrew did not know was that Oliver had already made the pertint preparations for the visit of the baron''s son and wh he found out about the new emy he immediately modified his n to defd both fronts.


    The n was not borate. He would sd the Shadow members to take care of the baron''s son as nned before and he would personally keep an eye on the new emy.


    Oliver after receiving the guardian seal from Andrew had be much more powerful and was convinced that he could deal with the new emy on his own, especially if it was just defding, that''s why he doesn''t create a detailed strategic n, because I was confidt.


    If Andrew had listed to what Oliver thought, he would be much more worried because that was not a n and logically a man could not stop an emy army, but of course, that is the serious logic of a man who was born and lived one life on Earth, but in this world such tities exist and Oliver could be considered one of them.

 Chapter 141: CHAPTER 140

    Days passed and neither party had made a move. Silvio, although he believed that his strgth was superior to the Heavly Pce, he was a meticulous man and did not act without beingpletely sure of sess, so he preferred to wait and gather more information before making any move.


    Andrew following Oliver''s advice did not immediately contact Nad to find out what she could offer and what she wanted in return. Oliver advised this as it was amonly used tactic in negotiations.


    It basically consisted of waiting a reasonable time to sit down to negotiate, because in this way they showed the other party that they were not anxious or hungry to obtain what the other party had.


    Andrew knew this tactic well, after all, he was a business manager in his past life, however, knowing it and applying it were two totally differt things, so if Oliver hadn''t reminded him, Andrew probably wouldn''t have applied it.


    With neither party making a move, ns for the visit of Baron Castal''s son proceeded smoothly. The members of Shadow already knew where the young future baron was and in what way and rote he would move since they had three days to investigate him.


    Ev though it wasn''t easy information toe by, the Shadow members rose to the asion and found everything. Their mission was to watch the young man from the shadows to prevt unforese evts from happing.


    Fortunately, their worries were unnecessary, as the baron had nned everything personally, so he was rigorous since he could not afford a scandal at this time.


    This was also one of the reasons why it took all of Shadow''s team including Marie almost three days to find this information. Soon the inconspicuous carriage that the young future baron rode in arrived at the new private trance of the Heavly Pce.


    Unlike Alfi, he did not use a mask, his disguise was much more borate. He woremon clothes, without any essories or jewelry that attracted atttion. He had also dyed and styled his hair, so if it wasn''t a person close to him it would be hard to recognize him.


    Despite all the external changes, his behavior was somewhat difficult to change, since from an early age he was instructed to act like a nobleman, so his posture, his way of speaking, and ev his way of walking showed that he was a highly educated young man.


    Being an important clit of the Heavly Pce, Andrew had to receive him personally, "Wee to the Heavly Pce, Mr. Stuart, I am Andrew the owner" Andrew said, walking up to him and shaking his hand.


    Despite the young man''s surprise that Andrew was practically his own age, he returned the greeting cordially and did not feel strange at being called Stuart.


    "Thank you for the warm wee," the young man said with a smile. Andrew invited him in and showed him to the room where Sally was waiting for him. Wh the rovations were done Andrew requested that some of the rooms be modified, to make them more spacious,fortable, and luxurious, as he knew that requests like these would be more frequt over time.


    In fact, the rear, or private trance as Andrew called it, was specifically designed to have direct ess to these private rooms, which were away from the public area of the establishmt to sure that  of the clits would cross paths with the everyday clits.


    In other words, it was a VIP trance and room that allowed special customers to feel safe in terms of privacy and security, as several guards were stationed there permantly.


    In front of the room door Andrew turned to the young nobleman and with a slight bow said, "I hope you joy", and without waiting for the young nobleman to respond, he left.


    The boy waited until Andrew was out of his line of sight and taking a deep breath as if steeling himself, he knocked softly on the door. From inside the room came Sally''s melodious voice saying, "Come in."


    Clching his hands nervously, the young man took another breath and oped the door. Wh he tered, the first thing he noticed was Sally, who was waiting for him with a beautiful smile and an elegant dress that highlighted all her charms.


    "Stuart", was astonished wh he saw the girl, because he had not found a woman as beautiful as her in his tire life. The reality was that this was not true. Among the many noble girls he came into contact with at noble parties were several far more beautiful than Sally.


    What happed was that the dress that Sally was wearing and the underwear under it had brought out all of Sally''s attributes and "Stuart" nervousness conditioned the young man to believe that impression.


    "Wee young Stuard, my name is Sally and I will be yourpanion today", Sally said, pulling the young man out of his daze and a little ufortable, he nodded walking towards her after closing the door.


    Sally knew that "Stuart" was an important clit, but she didn''t know that he was a young nobleman and since H had instructed her to act naturally, she didn''t y her usual persona and wasn''t overly subservit either.


    "Stuart", being nervous, wanted to calm down by walking a the room and it was thanks to that that he noticed that the room, although not as luxurious as the ones in the mansion in which he lived, was very cozy.


    Arge King size bed with clean and tidy sheets, a small sitting area covered by a padded rug, and lots of cushions, where there was a small table with a few drinks and snacks.


    There was ev a bathroom with a tub that could fit two people perfectly. The young man was amazed at how detailed and luxurious the room was. Againpared to his own room it was nothing, but he always thought pleasure houses were messy ces full of drunks and prostitutes.


    Due to this preconception, the young man was surprised to see how cozy and well-designed the room was. Andrew had put a lot of effort into the decoration of this VIP area, to the point that the construction and decorations were almost as expsive as the rest of the premises, of course, except for the dance room.


    At first, the redevelopmt n was a simple expansion, but as he wt along and earned so much money from the treasuries of the former bosses in the area, he asked for many changes.


    Obviously, the money spt was much higher than what was agreed, especially since Oto had to bring additional workers to meet the two-week deadline and although it was difficult to make these changes, Oto did notin because he was earning a lot of money.


    After touring the room "Stuart" returned to the small living room where Sally was waiting for him with a ss of wine and invited him to sit down. The young man did not refuse and took a sip of wine, which also surprised him since it was quite a quality wine.


    Everything avable for these rooms was of the best quality that Andrew could afford since not every clit could ter them. This was also the reason why the service was quite high, it had noparison to the deal made with Johan wh he brought his son.


    The young nobleman feltfortable very quickly betwe the wine, the sandwiches, and Sally who was up to the job, since she avoided any personal topic as she was told, and limited himself to chatting frivolously, trying to rx her clit.


    As they inched forward, Andrew returned to the office along with Carolina, H, and Aki. If any of them said that wer''t worried about what was happing in that room they would be lying because they knew that this was both an opportunity and a mace.


    However, there was nothing they could do, it was all up to Sally now, so they just talked about other things to ease the worry. On the other hand, themon tertainmt area was very lively with the other courtesans apanying the clits.


    The new girls were still on break because Andrew had decided that they would only dedicate themselves to the dance hall and since he had not yet be able to give them training, they were still waiting, watching from the side, learning from their older courtesans.


    Everything was going smoothly, but Oliver, the guards, and the Shadow members did not let their guard down and protected the establishmt as if it were a fortress.


    In the office, while Andrew and the girls were chatting, Andrew noticed that Aki was still wearing her mask and with a scowl, he asked, "Aki, how''s the scar?" Andrew''s question silced the conversation and everyone turned to look at Aki.


    The little assassin, pressured by all the stares that she was receiving, replied nervously, "It''s okay", however, the answer did not satisfy Andrew, who asked again, "Why are you still wearing the mask?", to which Aki replied quickly, "Because now I''m working."


    Andrew looked suspiciously at Aki who tried to hide by turning her head to the side, but Carolina and H seemed to have understood that Aki was nervous to tell Andrew that she was cured, as she knew that this would only lead to one result.


    They didn''t want to expose the youngest sister in the harem, but they couldn''t contain theirughter at Aki''s awkward behavior, and Andrew, noticing that, looked at Aki mischievously and said, "Aki,e here for a minute."


    Aki wanted to refuse, but she knew that she couldn''t escape this momt, and let out a resigned sigh, she approached him. Andrew didn''t hold back and took her by the waist pulling her closer to him and sat her on hisp.


    Andrew removed Aki''s mask and could see that the girl''s face waspletely healed. She looked like a porcin doll with  cheeks and a tint of red from embarrassmt, th Andrew said, "Not reporting your recovery is a serious offse, I guess I''ll have to punish youter."

 Chapter 142: CHAPTER 141

    As Andrew emptyly threatened Aki, he began to give her affectionate kisses on the cheeks embarrassing the little assassin. Andrew wanted to be a little more proactive, but he knew this was not the time for that.


    Helena who saw how Andrew started to tease Aki and how he was holding back from eating her at that moment, couldn''t help but giggle and said, "It seems Aki will have her night today".


    Carolina had also noticed Andrew''s behavior and nodded her head at Helena''s words. Aki for her part, could only cover her face with her hands in embarrassment.


    While the four of them fooled around in the office, in the VIP room, Sally had begun to work her magic. Certainly, the wine yed a part, but Sally was very patient and proactive with the young nobleman.


    She started with a simple conversation about likes and dislikes. Little by little, she got closer to the young man until he was next to her as if they were lifelong friends and then she fed him the small sandwiches they had on the table, treating him as if he were an emperor.


    "Stuart" was pleased with the emperor''s treatment that he was being given, that he didn''t even notice that Sally had already started caressing him on different parts of his body.


    She obviously didn''t start doing it in an intimate part, but in the arms, and then she moved to the legs, more specifically to the thighs. When she went a little further and approached his groin, that''s when "Stuart" noticed Sally''s movements, but he didn''t bother to stop her, after all, that''s why he came to this ce.


    Things progressed little by little and before long, Sally had sat on the young nobleman''s legs facing him. Their faces were so close that their breaths could be felt on each other''s faces.


    Sally took the initiative and started kissing him. It was a short and tender kiss, but it was followed by a slightly longer one, and she repeated the same process several times, each time the kiss was longer.


    "Stuart", although enjoying Sally''s sweet lips, was a little stiff with nerves, since it was his first time, but his cock was more honest because when he felt Sally''s firm and round ass on him, it began to wake up.


    Sally felt a bulge rise beneath her and assertively began moving her ass gently to stimte it. "Stuart" was so immersed in Sally''s kisses that he didn''t notice the girl who was actively stimting him to get hard, but that didn''t mean he didn''t notice that his cock was getting harder and harder.


    Seeing that the young nobleman was rxing and letting himself go for the moment, Sally guided him to remove the top of her dress, exposing the exciting purple bra that could barely contain the girl''srge tits.


    Seeing Sally''s milky and juicy tits barely contained in her bra, added to the attractive color, his cock that was still half raised, rose like an erupting volcano, and noticing that, Sally seized the moment and shamelessly unbuttoned her bra letting him see the majesty of her naked tits.


    Sally freeing her tits, took the stunned young nobleman''s head and lovingly buried his face in her tits. The young man didn''t know what to do, so Sally instructed him to suck and massage them lovingly and he obediently did.


    His inexperience was obvious, as there was no rhythm to his movements and he seemed too careful sucking on Sally''s tits as if he thought he was going to hurt her, but Sally didn''t rebuke him, nor did she correct him.


    She wanted the young nobleman to believe that he was in control of the situation and although his movements didn''t give her much pleasure, she pretended otherwise, letting out small muffled moans.


    Hearing Sally''s moans, "Stuart" got excited, because he really believed that he was doing a good job, so he kept sucking and massaging her tits. Sally, as an expert in her job, realized that her client was getting overexcited, and not wanting to miss this opportunity, she raised her hips slightly and took her hands to the young nobleman''s pants.


    The boy noticed Sally''s movements and stopped confused, but Sally grabbed his head again and put it between her tits, while she said feigning pleasure, "Don''t stop, keep going."


    Hearing Sally''s sexy and breathy voice, the boy continued to work on Sally''s tits, while she had managed to unbutton the boy''s pants. With great expertise, Sally slightly lowered "Stuart''s" pants and underwear, revealing his erect cock.


    Since she was on top of his cock she couldn''t see it, but feeling its size with her ass, Sally couldn''t be more disappointed, it wasn''t a good size or at least she felt that.


    Despite that thought, she did not show it on her face because the clients were not here to please the courtesans, quite the contrary. The boy had noticed that his cock was out of his pants, but he didn''t say anything, he just let Sally handle the situation.


    Since Sally was wearing a dress, she didn''t see the need to strippletely, she simply adjusted her dress so that her bare ass rested on the young nobleman''s cock and with one hand pushed her panties aside.


    With one swift, wless movement, Sally grabbed the young man''s cock and thrust it into her pussy. As she had thought before, the size was insufficient, but even so, she let out a moan of pleasure pretending that she had been prated by the biggest cock ever seen.


    "Stuart" didn''t notice anything, because Sally''s viscous and hot inside that surrounded his cock had taken him to ninth heaven, to the point that he had stopped his mouth and hands from ying with the tits that he had on his forehead.


    She didn''t bother to say anything to the young nobleman, because she knew that being his first time it was normal to feel overwhelmed and without allowing him to take action, Sally began to move her hips in a lotus flower posture.


    Although Sally thought that the size of the young nobleman''s cock was not big after jumping on it for a few seconds the pleasure came naturally and her pussy began to secrete more and more juices.


    The young nobleman''s expression twisted with pleasure as Sally''s massive tits mmed into his face from the movement she was making. Soon the moans of both parties were heard throughout the room, although the moans of "Stuart" were louder.


    Sally started by moving her hips slowly, but after a couple of minutes, she picked up the pace and now she was moving as fast as she could. Her tits jumped like a pair of rabbits fleeing from a predator, nearly hitting her own face.


    "Stuart" was motionless enjoying the service, he couldn''t think or do anything, just enjoy. The pleasure was so great that he could no longer sit up and he hadid back on the room rug and let Sally do all the work.


    Unfortunately, like all virgins, in less than five minutes, he felt his body tense up, and from inside he felt how the energy escaped him, and like a volcano erupting his cock released a stream of semen that painted the inside walls of Sally''s body white.

 Chapter 143: CHAPTER 142

    Sally had never been with a virgin before, but Helena had informed her that it was normal for them not tost long and that it too could destroy his self-esteem, so like him, she copsed on "Stuart", pretending that she had had an orgasm and had no strength, even pretended to breathe roughly.


    Her performance was marvelous, as "Stuart" swallowed it whole and believed that he had really done a great job, even gently and tenderly caressing Sally''s hair, sparsely wet with sweat.


    The girl enjoyed the affectionate touch of the young nobleman for a few minutes until they recovered. Sally rose from the young man''s chest and as she withdrew the young man''s now limp cock from her pussy, arge amount of semen squirted from inside her.


    The young man, seeing how his semen escaped from Sally''s pussy, for some reason felt proud and didn''t get out of his train of thought until he heard Sally say, "Young Stuart, why don''t we have a bath?".


    The boy just followed Sally to the bathroom where they filled the tub and went in to wash together.


    Sally knew that, although her client was happy with the service, she could not finish yet, since it had been too short, not even ten minutes had passed since he entered the room and although the young man could leave happy with the service he received, that was due to his inexperience, because when he learned more about sex he would know that his performance was too weak.


    Although Sally didn''t mind the boy bing depressedter, Helena and Andrew had told her that the intention was not only to please the young man in front of her but to boost his self-esteem to deal with girls, so the job wasn''t done yet.


    As they washed their bodies, she deftly directed "Stuart" to help her wash up. It was nothing more than an excuse for the boy to touch her naked body and with the help of soap and bath lotion, the situation heated up again.


    Sally guided the young man''s hands filled with lotion all over her body, especially her tits, and after letting him y with them for a while, Sally turned around and with a smile said, "Now it''s my turn to help you".


    She then wrapped her huge tits around "Stuart''s" cock and started titty-jobing him. Feeling the softness of Sally''s tits the young nobleman again embarked on a pleasure trip.


    Thanks to the softness of Sally''s tits and the bath lotion, "Stuart''s" cock was erect in seconds and Sally was finally able to get a proper look at the gun that had prated her before.


    As she had imagined, it wasn''t very big, she, like most of the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce couldn''t help butpare the cocks of her clients with Andrew''s and to date, they hadn''t found one to match.


    That was normal, because Andrew as his divinity level increased, his dick had also increased. At first, he depended on things in the system to make it bigger, but now he depended on his divinity, in fact, Fluffy had told him that when a god Eros reached a certain level of divinity, they could even control the size of their attributes like the size of their dick or tits if they are women.


    They even can change their genders.


    This was because the gods of Eros are the gods of sex and eroticism and did not identify with gender, but most never changed their genders once established, since the beginning of time, not a single god of Eros has been born from the union of two already consecrated gods.


    In other words, all of the Eros gods in existence had been born from otherworldly souls that had been injected with divinity as Andrew, so as beings who had memories of their previous lives, they preferred to continue with the genders they were familiar with.


    After that brief thought, Sally continued to stimte the young man''s cock with her tits until it was fully erect and ready to explode and with one captivating movement she turned around showing the young man her pink pussy.


    The boy was a virgin but not stupid, so without hesitation, he got up and entered Sally''s exposed pussy. Feeling Sally''s viscous and hot interior again, the young man went into a frenzy and moved his hips as if there was no tomorrow.


    The young man''s wild movement was better than the previous session and Sally was enjoying being violently prated. The sound of their bodies colliding and their moans echoed throughout the bathroom and the water in the tub they were in, was moving wildly, spilling over the sides.


    Neither of them cared that the water spilled everywhere. "Stuart" was concentrating on prating Sally''s pussy and she only limited herself to enjoying having the boy''s meat rod inside her pushing towards her uterus.


    After several minutes Sally realized that the young nobleman was losing his rhythm and understood that the boy was getting tired, so she stopped him and got out of the tub, dried her body with a towel, and walked to the bed.


    The boy was confused since she had left him alone, but he soon understood and quickly got out of the tub, dried himself, and ran after her. On the bed, Sally gently pushed the boy onto the bed and deftly climbed on top of him.


    She grabbed the young man''s cock and inserted it into her pussy and began to ride. Although simr to what they had done in the waiting room before, the feeling was different, as the sticity of the bed provided greaterfort and movement.


    This time the young nobleman got a better view of Sally as she jumped on his cock. He could see how her massive tits jumped up and down almost hitting the girl''s face and that turned him on even more.


    He boldly reached out and grabbed Sally''s tits and began to massage them, this time a little harder than before. Sally, upon seeing the actions of the young nobleman, smiled slightly with satisfaction, because she knew that she had achieved her goal.


    That the young man took the initiative to do something with her, it was indicative that he had confidence in himself and that was what Helena and Andrew had told her that she should achieve, so she was satisfied.


    After that little thought of hers, she got carried away and paid no more attention to the young man''s guidance. She now would focus on having sex, so she increased the rhythm of the movement of her hips.


    In a short time, it was no longer just about speed, but power, as Sally began to move more aggressively and her ass crashed into "Stuart''s" pelvis with increasing force.


    The young man noticed that too and couldn''t help but let go of Sally''s tits and concentrated on resisting the girl''s attack. Sally no longer cared what the boy did and she continued her wild swing.


    "Stuart" soon noticed that his body was tensing and he knew that he would cum soon, so in ast effort, he grabbed Sally''s ass with force and began to move his hips as much as he could, trying to prate her as deep as he could.


    After a few seconds, the boy couldn''t stand it and emptied all his seed inside Sally again and copsed on the bed. Sally copsed on "Stuart" too, but this time she wasn''t pretending.


    She hadn''t really reached orgasm, but she had gotten tired during sex. Plus, even though he wasn''t anywhere near the level of Andrew and other clients she''d been with, she had to admit that she did enjoy thest session a bit.


    They were both tired, breathing hard, and did not recover until several minutes had passed. Sally didn''t get off "Stuart''s" chest, she preferred to stay there and make the young man feel some tenderness from her.


    After several minutes in that position, Sally finally got up and moved to the side of the bed next to the young man and looked at him with a smile, and said, "You were wonderful, I can''t believe this is your first time."


    Despite the obvious lies, the young man didn''t notice them at all and just smiled with pride, believing everything Sally said. Then, "Stuart" got up and went to the bathroom to clean up again, dressed and once ready, he approached the bed where Sally was still naked and with semen dripping from her pussy and kissed her on the forehead while saying, "Thanks for the amazing evening.


    Until the next time".

 Chapter 144: CHAPTER 143

    Sally didn''t respond to the young man''s words, she just smiled and saw him leave the room and once the door was closed she ran to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. She, like all courtesans, didn''t mind being stained with semen, but if they could avoid it, they would, so she quickly cleaned up the mess that the young nobleman had left behind.


    As the young noble left the room, he was immediately noticed by the guards guarding the VIP area, who politely bowed to him in respect.


    The young man nodded in response and began to walk towards the exit. By the time he reached the exit, Andrew was already waiting for him, as the guards had warned him that the guest had finished, so he ran to the ce to see him off.


    "I hope Mr. Stuart enjoyed our service," Andrew said with a hearty smile, to which the young man replied, "Yes, I enjoyed it very much, please give this tip to thedy who apanied me."


    "Stuart" handed Andrew a small cloth bag of coins. Andrew received it, but in turn said, "I''ll forward it to her, however, Mr. Stuart, next time you can deliver it directly to thedy. You may not know it, but in establishments like this, it is normal to abuse authority".


    The young nobleman immediately understood what Andrew was trying to tell him. Pleasure houses often had very authoritarian owners who abused their courtesans, so when a customer left a tip with the owner, the girl was likely never to receive it.


    However, the young man also understood that if Andrew told him that, it was because he was not like the other owners, because if he admitted it he would bepletely shameless, so the young nobleman nodded in understanding and left.


    Just like when he arrived, he was escorted by the Shadow members who were guarding him in hiding, to avoid any mishap on his return. While it was true that the service was over and they shouldn''t worry, this was a special case and Andrew wanted everything to go well until the end.


    Having dismissed the baron''s son, Andrew went to the room where Sally was finishing up. When the girl saw Andrew she approached with a bit of worry in her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong, young master? Did I do something wrong?".


    Andrew, seeing the nervous girl, smiled and patted her head as he said, "Not at all, you were great, he even left you a tip." Then Andrew handed over the small bag that the baron''s son had given him.


    Surprised, Sally took the bag and opened it and when she looked inside it she was so surprised that she, rmed, said, "Young master, this is a lot of money." Andrew hadn''t checked how much money the baron''s son had left, so he went over to look.


    After looking inside the bag, Andrew was also surprised, because there were about 10 small silver coins. It certainly wasn''t much money for Andrew at the moment, but leaving this amount for a courtesan was a different case.


    Andrew knew that, in the best pleasure houses in the city, tipping a courtesan this much was not umon, but the Heavenly Pce was still far behind that level.


    However, that was a passing thought in Andrew''s mind, because he knew that the Castal house was an old barony with a lot of money, so this amount was a drop of water in the ocean that they had, so he told Sally, "Well, you did a good job and he''s a wealthy client, so take that money and buy yourself something nice."


    Andrew, despite being in this type of business, had his principles, so he would not steal the money earned by his employees. He was in this business out of necessity, although he didn''t deny that he likes it too, what lover of porn and sex wouldn''t want to be so close to the things he likes?


    Sally put the little bag away and said, "Thank you," to which Andrew replied, "Nothing to be thankful for, you earned it." After the short interaction, Sally went back to her room to rest, as she wouldn''t be working anymore today, while Andrew decided to take a walk around the establishment on his way to the office.


    During his tour, Andrew noticed the incredible growth his business had seen after the remodel. Not just in size, but in clientele, but he also noted that he had to get the dance room up and running quickly, as there were many patrons and little space, not to mention the number of courtesans felt low.


    Fortunately, when the courtesans had left to provide their services, the new girls who would be the dancers entered to apany the clients.


    Although these girls would not serve yet, talking, drinking, and eating with the customers livened up the atmosphere and prevented customers from leaving dissatisfied. Finishing observing the situation, Andrew approached Victor who was coordinating the entire operation.


    "Looks like we should quickly open the dance room right?" Andrew said and Victor noticing Andrew, smiled and replied, "Certainly. Currently, there are no problems because customers understand that we just reopened and we must be making some arrangements, but if we dy too long, a bad reputation will spread".


    Andrew perfectly understood what Victor was saying, so he said, "I understand, start telling customers that next week the Heavenly Pce will open another entertainment room that they will surely enjoy."


    Victor, as one of Andrew''s trusted managers and employees, knew about the dance room and upon hearing Andrew, he knew what he meant and eagerly asked, "Is everything ready?"


    "Well, some details are missing, but I think a week is more than enough", answered Andrew, and seeing Victor nod, he left. Victor was not negligent and immediately began promoting the new entertainment room.


    He called the girls apanying the clients one by one and told them, "In a week the dance room will open, so identify the wealthy clients and inform them, but don''t reveal what it is, just tell them that a new entertainment hall will open."


    Victor had learned a lot from working for Andrew and Carolina, so he knew how to report the news. He wanted to create curiosity among customers, as that would lead to greater interest and therefore if things went well, sess would be greater.


    It was certainly a risk because if things didn''t work out, it would be a serious blow to the reputation of the Heavenly Pce, but he was confident in the dance room since he had an idea of how it worked, and how he knew that no one had that kind of entertainment, it would be a sess.


    Andrew didn''t know what Victor thought, but if he did, he would approve without hesitation, because no one better than him knew how sessful the dance room would be. When he got to the office he could only see Aki there and with a frown, he asked, "What happened to Carolina and Helena?"


    Aki seemed to hesitate for a second and replied, "They said that since it was my night they would leave first." Andrew understood immediately and smiling, he approached Aki, picked her up, and after sitting down, he sat her on hisp.


    He had taken a liking to sitting Aki on hisp because her petite figure was suitable. Aki on the other hand didn''t like it and she alwaysined saying that she wasn''t a cat, but even so, she remained in Andrew''sp.


    (Although they are shorter than the daily chapters there are 3 so I hope you like it, it will be the modality. A daily chapter of between 1,500 and 1,700 words and 3 chapters on Mondays (Sundays for me) of between 1,200 and 1,400 words)


    A special thanks to Mik_Ray for all the support

 Chapter 145: CHAPTER 144

    The rest of the night passed without incident and it was soon time to close the establishment. Victor brought the night''s winnings to the office and after handing them over, he left.


    Normally Andrew would do a cursory head count before bed, but today he had no intention of doing so, as he had something more important to do and didn''t want to dy.


    Aki felt Andrew get up and instinctively grabbed his neck, to be carried like a princess. She knew what would happen, so that''s why she didn''t withdraw and chose to stay more intimate. Andrew smiled when he saw Aki''s actions and excitedly, he took her to the room.


    Once in the room, Andrew couldn''t control himself anymore and despite Aki''s shyness, he attacked her with a lot of euphoria, ripping her tight outfit that had excited him for several days.


    With her small but provocative tits exposed Andrew didn''t stop and quickly removed her pants and panties and seeing Aki''s intoxicating petite figurepletely naked he couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Andrew had been abstinent for about a week, which normally isn''t hard to bear, but now that his divinity has strengthened, containing his sexual drive is getting harder.


    Fluffy had already told him that he couldst about a month in abstinence, before falling into a state of euphoria, and although at this moment it seemed that he was in that state, it really wasn''t the case.


    He spread her slender legs apart and he could see Aki''s closed pussy open a little. Her secret ce began to get a little wet and a soft breeze touched her making her realize about that and that embarrassed her a lot, but she couldn''t hide her expectant look at what would happen.


    Andrew wanted to go on the attack right away, but his rationality told him that he was being too rough with Aki, especially since it was her first time, so he took a deep breath and began to treat her nicely.


    He started to touch her delicately, but he noticed that Aki showed a slightly disappointed expression. Noticing that, Andrew thought, "She prefers me to be rougher?", and Aki''s words corroborated his thought.


    "A... Andrew you don''t have to hold back, you can be a little more...", although she spoke shyly, her look said otherwise. Aki was even daring, and with her hand, she slightly opened her pussy that was dripping with forbidden nectar, it was a clear invitation for Andrew to prate her.


    Andrew stop doubting and pulling down his pants exposed his cock as firm as steel and decided to prate her as hard as he could. With no forey, Andrew lined up his cock and drilled her as deep as he could and Aki let out a loud moan.


    Unexpectedly there wasn''t much resistance and no blood even though Aki was a virgin, but Andrew understood. She was subjected to rigorous training from a very young age by the organization that had kidnapped her, so it is not abnormal that the hymen had been destroyed for that reason.


    However, that thought onlysted for a second, because being inside Aki, Andrew felt too excited, because Aki''s tight pussy was a death trap for his cock.


    Not wanting to be defeated he grabbed the petite assassin''s slender waist and pushed as hard as he could, pulling all of his weight onto her. Andrew''s constant thrust into Aki''s wet pussy made strange but exciting noises.


    Andrew''s strong rapiers struck violently generating a pounding sound that was only suppressed by Aki''s loud moans. The wilder Andrew got, the more juices poured out of Aki''s pussy, not to mention the strong contractions of her vaginal folds that squeezed Andrew''s cock.


    Even though Aki''s tits weren''t big, they did sway while they made love. Andrew moved closer to them and began to suck and nibble gently on them.


    Her pink nipples were erect and sensitive, so when Andrew nipped at them Aki''s entire body trembled with pleasure, and with a strangled moan she climaxed.


    Her body tensed and then trembled as her pussy squirted out copious amounts of juices, but Andrew didn''t stop, didn''t give her time to rest, he kept thrusting into her as if he wanted to tear her in two.


    Aki reacted like a little girl trying to stop Andrew from hammering her. She moved her legs and hands in a tantrum, but she really didn''t want him to stop, she had been enjoying herself too much.


    Andrew perfectly understood Aki''s true thoughts, so he continued. He held onto her waist and lifted her up a bit as he continued to fuck her wildly.


    §®??!§¦??@??


    Aki was surprised to be lifted up, but there was nothing she could do, she was totally controlled by Andrew, and the pleasure she felt only allowed her to moan louder and louder if the room they were in hadn''t been rebuilt with thicker walls over the remodeling, her cries would be heard throughout the establishment.


    The little girl writhed with pleasure and her pussy was getting tighter, strangling Andrew''s cock, but that didn''t stop him, on the contrary, his pleasure was greater, so he continued fucking her wildly.


    Feeling Aki''s contractions, Andrew knew that the girl was about to cum all over him again, but that didn''t stop him, instead, he elerated the movement of his hips.


    Just as Andrew thought after a few seconds of intense pration, Aki''s body shuddered and with an explosive tingling that reached from her head to her feet, Aki couldn''t stand it and reached orgasm again.


    Andrew was very close to his limit as well, so taking advantage of the natural lubricant that Aki was expelling, he drilled her deeper and in no time released all of his load inside her painting her insides white.


    The excitement was so much that Andrew''s balls seemed to not want to stop releasing semen, it seemed that his ejaction would never end. He continued to pump his seed into Aki for several seconds and if it weren''t for the fact that Andrew couldn''t get any woman pregnant right now, surely Aki would have his child after 9 months.


    After cuming, Andrew withdrew his cock from Aki''s crowded pussy. As soon as he withdrew his cock, Aki''s pussy began to expel all the semen inside her, because the amount was not small and it seemed that her small body couldn''t take it all.


    Aki had fallen unconscious soon after, but her pussy was still ejecting semen and her body was still convulsing a bit. Andrew looked at the passed-out girl with an expression of satisfaction, because he was finally able to release his stress.


    With Aki unconscious, they wouldn''t be able to take a bath, but the mess he had made on the littledy was too big to sleep like this, so grabbing a nearby washcloth he cleaned Aki up as best he could, while he did go to the bathroom and take a shower.


    He returned refreshed andy down next to Aki, but not before realizing that a wife''s seal had appeared on Aki. He smiled when he saw it and gently covered Aki between the sheets and brought her closer to him, sleeping embraced.


    The next morning Andrew woke up as usual, but Aki was still asleep. She was curled up on his chest like a little cat and Andrew couldn''t help but think, "You weren''t a cat?"


    He gently stroked Aki''s hair, but he didn''t wake her. Getting up carefully Andrew went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up, then left the room leaving Aki to rest, after all, he had savagely torn her apart the day before.


    Since the room is next to the office, when he opened the door he could see Carolina who was sitting behind the desk doing the ounts from the day before. Andrew walked up to her and give her a kiss of good morning and asked, "How was yesterday?"


    "Great, we''re making a lot of money since reopening," Carolina replied, and then asked, "How did it go with Akist night?" The question made Andrew smile, as he remembered the wild moment he''d had the night before.


    "You''d be surprised what Aki is capable of", was what he responded with a mysterious smile that confused Carolina. Andrew didn''t want to give more details about the sex he had with Aki, because he wanted to see the surprised face of his other two wives when they saw the girl they considered their little sister asking for wild sex.


    Carolina was curious, but since Andrew didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t insist, so she handed him the ount book to review. Andrew took it and began to check the earnings, but unlike Carolina, he was not surprised, because he checked the ounts every day and he knew how much they were earning.


    When the Heavenly Pce started doing business if they managed to make 3-4 small gold coins it was a great night, but since the remodeling, the average was between 10 and 15 small gold coins, which was a huge improvement, and still, the dance room did not open, Andrew is convinced that when it did the profits would double.


    Shortly after, Helena entered the office, as she hade to look for Carolina to do the morning exercises with the courtesans, and just like Carolina, she asked Andrew about his night with Aki, but he answered her ambiguously as he had done with Carolina.


    After the two girls left, Andrew called Fluffy. "How many points do I have?" he immediately asked and Fluffy informed him that he had enough for what he wanted and without hesitation, he bought the projection orb and several videos of nightclub dances.


    Andrew checked out what he had purchased right away and was pleased. The projection orb was like a projector for movies on Earth and the videos were like DVD discs, this surprised him, but not for long.


    After checking the products, he left the office and went to the dining room. Previously the courtesans performed their exercises after breakfast, but after the remodeling they decided to do it before breakfast, so by the time Andrew arrived, all the members of the Heavenly Pce were already assembled.

 Chapter 146: CHAPTER 145

    Andrew greeted everyone in the dining room and after that, they began to eat. Normally they always waited for him before starting meals, although this was not always the case, as Carolina or Helena could authorize them to start eating in the same way.


    All this was a protocol to demonstrate his authority. It really wasn''t something he nned, just that the courtesans and other employees for some reason adopted it on their own.


    Andrew didn''t give it much thought and let them do what they wanted. After breakfast, Andrew called the new girls to the dance room along with Carolina and Helena.


    Sonia and the former courtesans were curious and also followed them. Andrew said nothing to that because it was no secret what they were going to do and although he had no intention of allowing the former courtesans to learn what he was going to show them, he was not going to forbid them to see.


    Once in the dance room, Andrew arranged for them to sit facing a wall, which puzzled them, but they said nothing. Andrew took out the projection orb and after inserting the disc with the dance videos a ray of light shot towards the wall.


    All the girls were shocked to see the beam of light, however, it wasn''t until the beam of light hit the wall that their eyes almost popped out of shock because there they could see a girl dancing near a metal pole simr to those around them.


    The girls came out of their surprise quickly and as intelligent women, they immediately understood that what Andrew was showing them was the way they should dance.


    The dancing courtesans from the moment they arrived at the Heavenly Pce had been informed that their traditional dance was not what Andrew was looking for, but as women who knew how to dance it would be easier for them to learn the new style and so they had wanted to know what it was and now they had it in front of them.


    The video showed a beautiful woman sensually dancing around the metal pole in front of many men cheering her on and throwing money euphorically.


    Her movements were suggestive and sensual, even as girls all those present felt their bodies warm with a certain excitement. In the video, there were noplicated movements like in sports pole dance.


    In case you don''t know, pole dancing is not necessarily a sensual dance, in fact, it is sporty in which various muscles of the body are exercised, without forgetting that yoga is also applied when practicing it.


    However, what Andrew was showing them wasn''t theplicated moves where you need some strength and expertise. What he disyed were simple twisting movements on the metal pole while looking erotic.


    In short, it is a simple dance that uses the metal pole as a support to perform more provocative positions. All the girls were immersed in the video except for Carolina.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t interested in the sensual dance, but that her managerial instinct was curious about something. "My love, what is that thing?" Carolina said, pointing to the projection orb.


    Andrew immediately knew what Carolina wanted to know. He knew that the projection orb was a new invention in this world, something that shouldn''t exist, and if it does it should be very rare, so Carolina must be thinking about itsmercial value.


    Despite the fact that Andrew knew that this instrument could be sold for arge amount of money, he had to disappoint Carolina, since it really was not as profitable a business at the moment as she believed. However, he still replied, "It is a projection orb".


    Carolina frowned letting Andrew understand that telling him the name of the device didn''t tell her anything and understanding that Andrew said, "I''ll exin everything to youter, let''s finish this video first."


    Although dissatisfied, Carolina epted and returned her gaze to the video disyed on the wall. Andrew was also watching the projection when a great realization came over him.


    The thought that came to his mind left him stupefied because he had not thought of such a crucial matter to date. What he had overlooked was the music for the dance room.


    In this world, the urban music of Earth did not exist and therefore it would be difficult to get suitable music for the courtesans to implement the dances they are learning from watching the video.


    Andrew couldn''t believe that he had gone through with this n without considering the music and was banging his head as he mentally scolded himself for how stupid he was and it wasn''t until Fluffy''s voice sounded in his mind that he calmed down.


    "Master, you don''t have to be so severe over a mistake like that." Hearing the voice of his divine beast, Andrew anxiously asked, "Is there something in the system like the projection orb for music?", but Fluffy''s reply left him cold, "There''s no music in the system because It''s not in your field of control."


    Hearing that answer Andrew contemted and it was really true, music could do many things, but it is definitely not something directly rted to sex and eroticism, so it was not possible to be in the system.


    After understanding this, Andrew could only let out a resigned sigh, but Fluffy snapped him out of his depression again, "Master, I think the week''s abstinence really atrophied your brain."


    Listening to Fluffy, Andrew was more confused than angry, although he was annoyed by thement, he knew that Fluffy was bothering him that way because it was obvious, but he was missing it and not wanting to prolong the matter, he asked, "What do you mean?".


    Fluffy let out a helpless sigh noticing that his master hadn''t really noticed and a little irritated said, "Master, don''t you realize that the video you''re showing has music in it?", that''s when Andrew realized.


    In fact, the music has nothing to do with his specialty as the god Eros, but the video was different because it was an erotic dance and it had music in it, so there was the music he needed.


    Fluffy sighed again, disappointed to see Andrew understand what he wanted to say and Andrew, who heard it clearly, couldn''t help but be embarrassed, because it really was such a simple solution and he didn''t see it.


    Carolina and Helena, who were next to him, noticed Andrew''s embarrassment blush instantly, but they didn''t ask him what happened, in fact, they thought it was due to the excitement of watching the video and that''s why they concentrated even more on the video trying to learn something.


    Their misunderstanding of Andrew''s blush led them to the idea that they should learn pole dancing to satisfy Andrew since he seemed to like it a lot. Andrew certainly liked that dance, but it wasn''t necessary for them to learn it, however, he didn''t know his wives'' thoughts, so he didn''t say anything.


    After about 10 minutes the video ended and all the girls looked disappointed. Not because they were attracted to the dancer in the video, but because they wanted to learn the dance style, and watching it for 10 minutes was not enough for that.


    Andrew who understood their thoughts walked to the front of all of them and began to say, "Don''t worry, the video will y againter", he paused and continued with a serious expression.


    "As you already know the dance room will open next week and what I want you to do is what you saw on the video, therefore this week will be hard for you. I don''t expect you to master it in a few days, but it should be passable, so the video will y here throughout the morning every day for you to learn and practice just in the morning. Use the afternoon to rest."


    Andrew paused again and looked around the room before continuing, "Although I''m asking a lot of you, I don''t want you to get hurt or overexert yourself, don''t try to master everything, focus on the simplest steps to start, I just need you to move to the rhythm of the music in a sensual way, not make extravagant movements, is that clear?"


    "Yes, young master!" All the dancers responded at the same time and after seeing their determined expressions Andrew attended approvingly and taught them how to use the projection orb so that the video would y constantly.


    Andrew didn''t worry that they would damage the projection orb because it was sturdier than it looked. If they really wanted to damage it, they would have to hit it with a rock with some force, because thanks to its resistance the orb would even withstand falls from two meters high.


    On the other hand, Andrew had more videos to show them, but he didn''t take them out at the moment, because he thought it wasn''t necessary. He preferred the dancers to focus on one video at a time and when they got better he would pull out the next video to add variety to their movement.


    After his speech and teaching the courtesans how to operate the projection orb, Andrew along with Carolina and Helena left. Sonia and the other courtesans continued to watch the video despite being told that they did not need to learn the dance.


    Andrew wanted to reprimand them, but Helena stopped him and convinced him that there was nothing wrong with them learning too, and although Andrew didn''t want that, he let it go at Helena''s insistence.


    The three of them soon arrived at the office and practically the moment they sat down Carolina asked, "So tell me all about that projection orb." Andrew could only smile helplessly at Carolina''s enthusiasm and began to exin.

 Chapter 147: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 146

    Andrew calmly exined to the excited Carolina why the projection orb was not a profitable business at the moment. The first thing was that the projection orb was something bought from the system and it wasn''t cheap either, so it wasn''t profitable to spend points to get money.


    The second reason is just as critical since it refers to the content. Currently, the content is also purchased in the system, so the same situation was presented as before, spending points to obtain money, that is not profitable.


    When Carolina heard the two reasons why that business was not profitable, she could only sigh in disappointment. Andrew had the idea of studying these two elements so that they could be created in masseter, but he couldn''t do that at the moment.


    However, while he had that thought, Fluffy mentally said, "That''s not necessary master. Just buy the manufacturing blueprints, and with the synthesis skill you can produce them like rejuvenating creams and other products."


    Andrew was surprised to hear the solution that Fluffy had given him, but before getting too excited, Fluffy spoke again, "However, you have several things to consider."


    Before Andrew could ask, Fluffy continued, "First, the blueprint for the projection orb isn''t cheap, and second, any projection orbs created by purchasing the blueprint will not support purchased disks on the system."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew immediately asked wanting Fluffy to rify and Fluffy didn''t take long, "System-purchased discs like the ones with the videos you showed everyone only work on a system-purchased projection orb. The projection orbs created by the suggestion I told you before can''t y those discs."


    "So how can I use them? If I can''t put disks on them, those manufactured orbs are no different than paperweights", Andrew said a little anxious and Fluffy answered him, "Master, just as there are blueprints for projection orbs, there are also blueprints for cameras".


    Fluffy didn''t have to rify anything this time, as Andrew understood immediately, only a fool wouldn''t understand what those words implied. However, a doubt assailed him.


    "Fluffy, why are there nes of projection orbs and cameras in the system?" Although Andrew had an idea of the reason, he wanted to make sure, and Fuffy confirmed, "Master, though those items have many functions and belong to different specialization fields, its existence allows the creation of many industries focused on sex and eroticism".


    Although borate, Fluffy''s response confirmed Andrew''s spection. While it is true that the projector and the camera have nothing to do with sex or eroticism, it is undeniable that with the two of them, the pornographic industry that Andrew enjoyed so much in his previous life would born.


    Confirming that fact, Andrew immediately envisioned creating the world''srgest porn empire. He was also clear that those two objects weren''t just for making porn, but since he was a candidate for the god Eros, that alone caught his attention, but he was soon taken out of his fantasy world when Carolina patted his face.


    Carolina and Helena knew that when Andrew was silent for a long time it was because he was talking to Fluffy, so they didn''t interrupt him, but when they saw that Andrew showed a strange expression on his face, they had to wake him up, because they knew he was fantasizing about something strange.


    Returning to reality, Andrew saw how his wives looked at him strangely and embarrassed, he coughed twice to hide his embarrassment and said, "Sorry, I was consulting with Fluffy and it seems that these orbs can be created, but there are several restrictions."


    Carolina''s eyes shone like stars upon hearing that projection orbs could be created. She didn''t even hear that there were restrictions because she knew that the profits from selling those items exceeded any restrictions.


    Although not as enthusiastic, Helena was also curious about this information and she too urged Andrew to talk about what Fluffy had told him.


    They were both excited, but when Andrew told them about the cameras and what could be done with them, the two girls were bbergasted, as smart women quickly grasped how big the business was.


    "How many points do you need for those ns?" Carolina asked instantly. Yes, the girls knew about the points, because Andrew told them.


    He certainly didn''t have his wives for the points, but for some reason, he felt he was doing something wrong by not telling them, so he had told them, in fact, that was one of the reasons for Carolina and Helena''s insecurity before because they didn''t know if he only wanted them to earn points. ?*?#¡Ò??+¡Ì?@§Ô$-¡Ò§ä%¦Ò+§Ô?§Ö¡Ò-+


    Hearing the question, Andrew replied, "2 million for the projection orb blueprints and 5 million for the camera blueprints." Andrew hadn''t finished speaking when Carolina asked again, "How many points do you have?", to which Andrew replied with a wry smile, "223,000".


    Carolina was speechless when she heard the small number. If it was a few months ago Andrew would be jumping on one leg for having that many points, but nowadays, all the skills, items, blueprints, recipes, and other things in the system that he wanted to obtain always exceeded a million points, so he understood how his wife felt.


    Carolina wanted to ask Andrew how to get points faster, but she held back because they had already had that conversation and Andrew told them that he didn''t really know the exact number of points he would earn, but he did know that the more variety of activities he did, the more points he would earn, but he didn''t want his wives to know that.


    Although hiding that from them prevented him from earning points more easily, Andrew stuck to that decision, as he didn''t want his wives to do crazy things just to help him earn points.


    He wanted to do crazy things with his wives, but because it would be fun and exciting, not for points, and even though it seemed like a stupid thought if you looked at it logically, the Eros gods weren''t logical, so Andrew''s thought really wasn''t that strange that was the personalities of the majority of Eros gods.


    Despite the cough, Andrew noticed what Carolina wanted to ask, and stroking his head he said, "Don''t be impatient, we can take our time with this business, we haven''t opened the dance room yet."


    Carolina understood that she was rushing too much, so she took a deep breath and calmed down. Andrew, noticing that Carolina had calmed down, smiled at her and said, "Well, let''s put that aside, now we have to worry about the dance room."


    Carolina and Helena nodded at Andrew''s statement, then he went on to say, "Although the girls can learn from the video, Helena I need you to supervise them. Don''t let them overexert themselves, they should only train in the morning, if you see them failing toply, you have to punish them".


    Helena smiled at Andrew''s words, as they were not the words of a person from this industry. In her years of experience, she knew that most pleasure house owners didn''t care about courtesans, they were just tools to generate money.


    For that reason, a person like Andrew who cared about the well-being of his courtesans is quite rare and although this could lead to various problems, Helena preferred this more humane attitude.


    She nodded her head, implying that she would do what was necessary so that the courtesans did not overexert themselves. Then Andrew looked at Carolina and said, "The influx of customers is going to increase, so coordinate the purchase of food and liquor, as well as the maintenance of the establishment."


    Just as Helena, Carolina nodded her head showing her understanding, to which Andrew smiled and spoke again, "Aki", and from the shadows the little assassin appeared.


    Although the master-ve contract was gone, with the wife seal, Andrew could feel his wives both in distance and status, although it was a somewhat ambiguous feeling, it was more powerful than the master-ve contract, so that''s why he knew that Aki had gotten up and was nearby.


    Andrew looked at Aki appraisingly and said, "Why the mask?" to which Aki replied, "I''m working." Andrew narrowed his eyes suspiciously and said again, "Oliver asked you to stay with me, he didn''t say anything about going in the shadows and wearing a mask."


    Andrew thought he would catch the little girl with thatment, but Aki was prepared, "I specialize in stealth, if I''m in in sight I won''t be able to do anything." Hearing the conversation they were having, Carolina and Helena couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Theirughter interrupted the conversation, but Andrew wasn''t going to continue arguing, but still, he told Aki, "I''ll take care of your attitude tonight". Although no one could see it through the mask, Aki was flushed with an expectant expression at Andrew''s threat.


    The other two girls didn''t listen to Andrew, because they were stillughing, and when they finally calmed down Andrew spoke again, "Aki, tell Oliver toe over, I think it''s time to define the subject of Nad."


    Aki gave a slight nod and disappeared into the shadows. Andrew couldn''t help but think that this ability to move in the shadows was amazing, unfortunately, he couldn''t use it.

 Chapter 148: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 147

    About five minutes after Aki left, she reappeared from the shadows, and before long there was a knock on the door, at which Andrew said, "Come in," and then Oliver entered.


    Since Aki had already notified Oliver of the topic that Andrew wanted to discuss, Oliver wasted no time and immediately started to tell him what he had found and his thoughts on the matter.


    "Young master, Marie already confirmed that Nad really has no fighting ability, everything was as I had assumed before, she managed to deceive her", Oliver was informed when Andrew interrupted him, "I imagine Marie was angry".


    "Quite a bit," Oliver replied with a bitter smile, remembering how upset Marie was when she found out that she had been tricked by Nad. Andrew watched Oliver''s expression and, muffling a smile, yed a joke on him.


    "I guess youforted her, right?" To any outsider, this conversation seemed normal, like an employer telling his trusted employee to motivate his subordinates, but everyone in the room understood what Andrew really meant.


    Carolina has be more sensitive to issues rted to love. She used to be inexperienced on that subject, but her rtionship with Andrew and herpany with Helena has made her sensitive to these situations.


    Helena on her side is an experienced woman, so she knew what was going on between Marie and Oliver. Aki is not an expert in these matters, but being close to Marie, she had told her about her feelings towards Oliver, so Aki also understood Andrew''s question.


    Oliver wasn''t an idiot either and he understood that Andrew was making fun of him, so he coughed twice and went back to the previous topic avoiding answering Andrew''s question.


    "Since she is not a fighter, there is no need to fear when meeting her, but since it could be a trap, the best thing would be for her to visit us." Seeing Oliver return to the subject without answering his question, Andrew didn''t pursue him and paid attention to what he was saying.


    "But wouldn''t it be suspicious if she came here?" Andrew asked to which Oliver replied, "That''s why I said it would be for the best, but what the young master says is true, she probably won''t ept, because of the risk, so that we must negotiate on a ce that favors us".


    "Like where?" Andrew asked, and Oliver immediately said, "There are two possible locations. Mr. Johan''s store or Mrs. Candice''s store". Andrew remained silent thoughtfully at the options Oliver gave him.


    It wasn''t that he thought they were bad ideas, but he didn''t feel like he was close enough to any of them to ask for their help in negotiating with Nad and so he was hesitating about which venue to choose.


    Oliver understood Andrew''s thoughts, in fact, he didn''t think the rtionships they had with Johan and Candice were strong enough to ask for these favors either, but there were no other options.


    After thinking for several minutes, Andrew nodded and said, "Okay. Which of the options do you think is better? Oliver replied, "Preferably Mrs. Candice''s clothing store."


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    Oliver''s answer surprised everyone, because, although very busy and high ss, Candice''s clothing store was not very big or safe, so they did not understand why Oliver had chosen it and as if understanding what they wanted to ask, he rified.


    "The first time Nad came to the Heavenly Pce, she got off the carriage at Madam Candice''s clothing store. I don''t know if she was deliberate or idental, but since she was there and her boss was with her, she had an excuse to go back there without arousing suspicion".


    Andrew immediately understood. If Nad leaves the small vige where she is staying, she may raise suspicions and her boss is surely watching her, so it is not safe for her to visit establishments randomly.


    However, the clothing store is different. First of all, her boss saw her enter it and although it could only be an excuse to separate from the member of Shadow that followed them, the fact was that she was there, so she could justify that she went back to buy a dress that she liked.


    After understanding all this, Andrew said, "Okay, I agree, Tell Marie to notify Nad that I will meet her there in two days at 9:00 am". Then Oliver bowed slightly and said goodbye to them.


    Carolina, Helena, and Aki did not understand the whole conversation very well, so they began to ask Andrew about the details, and he had to exin all the details that were not told.


    While in the Heavenly Pce, they were preparing to contact Nad, in Baron Castal''s house, his son had just returned. As a security measure, Duval Castal who visited the Heavenly Pcest night under the name of Stuart faked a short trip 3 days ago and so he didn''t return home until now.


    Everything was a simple n, 3 days ago Duval''s carriage left the baron''s mansion in the direction of one of the nearby cities, but in reality, he left hidden in one of the mansion''s supply carriages.


    He stayed 3 days in a hidden vi owned by his father and yesterday he went to the Heavenly Pce. He then returned to the vi and waited until now to return by pretending that there was a dy in the return trip so that no one would suspect.


    Duval entered the mansion and immediately went to the study where his father was reviewing some documents. He gently knocked on the door as he said, "Father, I have returned."


    From inside the study Baron Castal''s voice was heard saying, "Come in," then Duval entered. When his father saw him, he could notice the change immediately, because, although he didn''t look like it, Duval had a deep look as if he had grown up quickly.


    Noticing this, his father couldn''t help butment, "You definitely went from boy to man in one night." Duval didn''t understand what his father meant so he asked, "What do you mean father?", but the baron had no intention of exining and just said, "Don''t worry about that, I was just talking to myself. You bettere sit down and tell me how it went."


    Duval did not go after his father with the topic and simply obeyed him. He sat down and began to tell him about his night. Obviously, he didn''t go into details, since neither of them had that kind of fetish, Duval simply told him about the details of the room, the characteristics of the girl who was with him, and simr things.


    The baron, upon hearing his son''s story, was surprised, since he did not expect the Heavenly Pce to have such good services as Duval said, since he knew thanks to Johan that the Heavenly Pce was a small pleasure house without much money.


    However, this was the information from before the remodeling, but now the situation is different. Certainly, the Heavenly Pce is still far from the major pleasure houses in the city, but it cannot be called a small or penniless pleasure house either.


    After the baron heard the whole story from Duval, he even felt like going to the Heavenly Pce to have some fun. He was a man of experience, so he knows and has attended several pleasure houses, some even more luxurious than the Heavenly Pce, but luxury was an ornament for these businesses, what really matters is the service and ording to his son the Heavenly Pce had a great service.


    However, that was a passing thought, as he knew that he couldn''t y in the red light district at the moment or it might cost him the peerage promotion, not to mention that his wife would kill him if she found out.


    After the father and son finished talking, Duval said goodbye and returned to his room, but on the way, he ran into his mother and she asked him toe with her.


    Duval did not refuse and after reaching the mansion''s back garden his mother asked him how he had fared on his trip. Duval''s mother knew nothing about the true reason for Duval''s trip, as the baron had not told her because as fewer people knew the better, so even his mother was excluded.


    While he was hesitating, his mother looked at him carefully and like the baron, she noticed the change in her son''s eyes and seemed to have understood something, so after talking for a few minutes with Duval she went to look for her husband.


    In the study, being confronted by his wife, the baron confessed everything to her, although she was furious at being left out of the n. His wife was about tosh out at him when a homing pigeon flew in through the window of the house and interrupted her.


    The baron did not dy and taking the message from the pigeon''s foot, he read it carefully and by the time he finished reading his expression was serious, because it was a summons from the king.


    Furthermore, it was not just any summons, because ording to the message, the baron knew that not only he was summoned, but all the nobles of the city and that only happened when there was a threat to the city or a war against another country.

 Chapter 149: CHAPTER 148

    The city was lively again as people saw that the carriages of all the nobles in the city were heading to the castle. Although themon citizens did not know the dimensions of the situation that urred, they did know that for all the nobles of the city to be called, it was not a small thing.


    With thismotion, all the important people in the city also tensed up and tried their best to find out what was going on and the Heavenly Pce was no different as Oliver sent several Shadow members to investigate.


    Unfortunately, no one was able to find out anything, as the meeting in the pce had just started and the invited nobles did not know about it either. In the throne room, all the nobles of the city were gathered.


    The murmurs were heard throughout the room since few of them knew what was happening and were asking the others about the situation, but it seemed that no one knew what was happening.


    At that moment one of the guards announced, "Attention, His Highness King Augustus Cannaris has arrived". Then the door to the hall opened and the king appeared dressed in elegant clothes, a luxurious padded cape that trailed a little on the floor.


    Various jewels adorned his chest and a solid gold scepter iid with various jewels. The king walked with an upright posture which made him look domineering and all those present without exception bowed their heads out of respect.


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    The king did not stop to greet any of those present. In fact, he never looked at anyone, his eyes were always on the throne and only when he got there and took a seat, did he observe the gathered nobles.


    At the king''s stern gaze, most of the nobles shrank their necks at him. They didn''t know what was happening, but seeing the king''s stern expression, they felt that something bad had happened.


    When everyone was undecided whether they should ask the king the reason for the summons or wait for him to speak, Zelfit the defense minister stepped forward and bowed to the king.


    The king did not utter a word, he only nodded his head slightly and Zelfit, noticing this, got up and turned to face the assembled nobles and began to speak, "You have been summoned because the city faces imminent danger."


    With that short introductory sentence, all the nobles put on serious expressions and Zelfit noticing that he had caught everyone''s attention continued with his speech, "The ck forest shows signs of a stampede of monsters."


    Immediately all the nobles were surprised and several exmations such as, "That''s impossible", "Is that information reliable?", "How could it happen again?" could be heard immediately.


    These thoughts are not strange, in fact, anyone with a bit of a brain would think the same as the nobles since everyone knew that the ck forest was a great extinction of vegetation near the city that offersrge amounts of materials thanks to monsters and nts that live there.


    However, for that very reason, the monsters in this forest tend to reproduce very fast, which leads to an overpoption of monsters that tend to escape the forest and since the capital city is the closest settlement, those monsters usually attack the city.


    This ismon knowledge, not only among the nobles but among all the inhabitants of the capital city, however, this attack known as "Monster Stampede" urs every 5 years.


    That was the reason why the nobles did not believe that the forest showed signs of a stampede of monsters because thest stampede had happenedst year and another one was already appearing, that was not normal.


    Zelfit understood the nobles perfectly, as he couldn''t understand the reason either, but he had his suspicions about the event and since he had already discussed this with the king in private beforeing here, he decided to share his thoughts with the nobles.


    "Gentlemen, calm down. I know you have doubts, in fact, I have discussed it with the Majesty and we are the same as you, but the information is not false, there really are signs of a stampede of monsters".


    "Marquis Zelfit, don''t beat around the bush, tell us your thoughts," said one of the nobles a little impatiently, he was Count Goston so Zelfit said, "It''s strange that two years in a row there''s a stampede in the ck forest, so, although I have no proof, it is very likely that it will not be natural".


    "Are you saying someone is causing a stampede of monsters?" Earl Goston asked in surprise and he wasn''t the only one, several other nobles were simr.


    "Is it even possible?" Earl Goston asked aftering out of his stupefaction, and Marquis Zelfit replied, "I don''t know, however, the stampede is a fact. That two stampedes ur in 5 years is possible, but one every year, that is not normal".


    His statement silenced all the nobles because they knew that Zelfit was right. Cases where stampedes ur every 3 years have been recorded in antiquity, but never a stampede every year.


    Also, they were worried, as these stampedes were an event that hurt them every time. Lives were lost, homes were destroyed, money was wasted. These stampedes only generated trouble and while it was true that the bodies of the in monsters developed money, it didn''t really make up for the losses.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, the king spoke, "Gentlemen, regardless of whether it is natural or not, the stampede must bebated, so assemble your men. ording to the estimates, it will happen in two or three days, so we must prepare ourselves".


    Although with pouting faces, they all replied, "As your majestymands" and nned to leave, the king spoke again, "Once the stampede is over, I will send a special team to check the causes of the stampede, so don''t worry".


    When the nobles heard the king assure that he would send a team to investigate, they all breathed a sigh of relief. They were clear that, if the king made that promise to them, he would fulfill it since he was a man of his word, and knowing the reputation of the king''s men, the nobles could breathe easy.


    After all the nobles left, the king looked at Zelfit who was still in the throne room, and said, "There is no need to wait for the stampede to end. I will send some members of Hell to investigate, you will be in charge ofmanding the defense."


    Zelfit replied seriously, "It will be done as you order", and after bowing slightly he left the room. No one had noticed that the king had a strange expression on his face and softly called out, "Demon."


    From the shadows emerged a manpletely dressed in ck, his entire body covered by a hood and cloak. You couldn''t even tell if he was lean or muscr, as his body couldn''t be distinguished from his clothes.


    When the king saw the man appear, he said softly, "You heard everything. I share Zelfit''s idea, this stampede is unnatural, but I suspect that someone betrayed the kingdom, so investigate and bring it to me."


    The man did not utter a word and again withdrew into the shadows after giving a slight nod. The king knew that this man called "Demon", was the most loyal and powerful assassin of the empire and had served the empire for three generations.


    That''s right, that assassin is over 100 years old, yet despite his loyalty to the empire, no one has ever been able to see his face. Even though the whole world knows about the existence of this "Demon", only the king has seen it in person without dying and even though the king has seen him, he had only done it in the way that had just happened.


    In other words, he had only seen the hooded figure. Even his voice had not been heard, since the demon had never spoken in front of the king, he just listened and nodded to show that he understood and even when he transmits some information he does so in writing.


    The demon is an enigma even to the king himself, but he still trusts him and this is due to the fact that on the day King Augustus Cannaris ascended the throne, this demon appeared and asked him to form a master-ve contract.


    That''s right, "Demon" is a ve and of his own free will. The king knew that this was to demonstrate the man''s loyalty and to date the king has not a singleint, because thanks to him, he has managed to prevent many crises for the empire.


    Shortly after the meeting in the pce ended and the nobles returned to their respective mansions, news of the stampede that would hit the city in two or three days spread.


    Just like the nobles, all the inhabitants of the capital city were shocked and in disbelief, but when they saw the nobles making preparations for the defense of the city, they had no choice but to believe it.


    In the Heavenly Pce, the situation was no different. Although Andrew is not originally from this city since he settled here, he had been informed of particr events that urred, such as festivals and simr things, and the ck forest stampedes were one of the events that he learned of.


    Like most people, he was surprised that a stampede would happen two years in a row when normally it''s one every 5 years and he too thought it was strange, but it wasn''t something he could worry about.


    Andrew is a businessman, so he did not need to worry about these problems, however, he would suffer the consequences because his business would suffer at that time.

 Chapter 150: CHAPTER 149

    After the news of the stampede of monsters spread, the whole city was on alert. Soldiers could be seen on the city walls and patrolling the streets to prevent riots from breaking out.


    Although this event was something that happened every 5 years, that did not mean that the inhabitants of the city were used to it and did not feel fear, because every time it happened, there were always damages and deaths.


    the possibility, That the monsters could actually enter the city was unlikely, but many of them had the ability to attack from a distance and many of those attacks did hit the city causing death and destruction, not to mention the criminals who took advantage of the chaos to do their misdeeds.


    The nobles of the city gathered their men as the king ordered and could now be seen on the city walls awaiting the arrival of the monsters.


    Obviously, the nobles would not go to the front lines, they sheltered in their mansions with strict protections. All the nobles of the empire could create their own organizations and have guards, although with limitations, as the king would not allow someone other than himself to have control over an army and that was also one of the reasons he asked the nobles to lead his men to defend the walls.


    Running a country is not easy, especially in a monarchy. Everyone has their ambitions and that''s why they always have to be careful of everyone, especially when your rank is high.


    The king allows the nobles to have personal soldiers, but not inrge numbers, and every time he gets the opportunity like this, he forces them to participate, as it may decrease their fighting strength.


    The nobles knew this too, since the soldiers from the capital were more than enough to stop the stampede of monsters, but they stillplied, since they could not have the king as an enemy.


    The day passed with a subdued atmosphere and the red light district was no exception, as very few customers came. The Heavenly Pce was no different, business was so bad that it was not even midnight and Andrew gave the order to close, as there were no customers.


    Andrew also told the staff that they would be entering martialw soon, so there was no need for them toe to work until the stampede of monsters had finished. He also told them to take care of themselves and to avoid going out on the streets these days and so he dismissed them.


    Despite the bad business, Andrew was not bothered or worried, because he really couldn''t do anything in this situation, so after asking Oliver to be attentive to the security of the establishment, he returned to the room where Carolina, Helena, and Aki expected him.


    Upon entering the room he saw the three girls already naked on the bed with mischievous smiles inviting him to attack them. He obviously didn''t resist and shamelessly took off his clothes and got on the bed.


    exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    Although he wanted to attack them, the girls wouldn''t let him. They made him lie on his back, while they attended to him. They had be very proactive in attending to Andrew and without embarrassment, Carolina sat on his face waiting for him to eat her pussy.


    Helena and Aki instead went down to his crotch and released Andrew''s beast who was still half asleep. Helena knowing that Aki was still inexperienced, intended to teach her how to give a good blowjob and although Andrew didn''t know about this, he wouldn''t care if he did, in the end, he would enjoy whatever treatment his wives gave him.


    Helena began to exin to Aki with her example. She grabbed Andrew''s cock and began to shake it gently with her hand until it was a little more erect and then she took it to her mouth.


    Aki was watching Helena''s movements carefully and without realizing she had taken her hand to her pussy and began to y with it. Helena hadn''t noticed Aki''s movements, as she was concentrating on sucking Andrew''s cock.


    Her intention was to exin to Aki, but since she took his cock into her mouth, she had forgotten to exin and limited herself to enjoying the taste of what for her was the most delicious meat rod she had ever tried.


    They didn''t know that when it came to sex, Andrew''s divinity plunged them into a state of arousal, so they only thought about enjoying themselves, so something like teaching was not possible.


    Obviously, this was because they still couldn''t resist this urge, as they hadn''t yet been affected by Andrew''s divinity to the point where their mind wasn''t clouded with excitement.


    However, this did not mean that they lost any autonomy or ability to think, just that they felt an unconscious impulse to have sex with him, for that reason after a few minutes of sucking Andrew''s cock, Helena withdrew and looked at Aki with the intention of letting her try, only to notice that the little girl was masturbating.


    Aki''s pussy was already dripping from how aroused she was, even her pink nipples were erect and her tits puffed out. Although Aki''s tits were smallpared to Carolina and Helena''s, it wasn''t as if she was t and due to the arousal, her tits were hard and seemed bigger than they were.


    Seeing that Aki was so turned on, Helena pulled her to Andrew''s cock and allowed her to suck on it. The girl wasn''t good at it, because her clumsiness was evident and Andrew immediately noticed the change, although he couldn''t see anything, because Carolina''s pussy and ass blocked his vision.


    Helena is an expert in sucking, she avoids hurting with her teeth, her tongue coils like a snake and she uses her hands to y with his balls, which is a heavenly feeling.


    Aki, on the other hand, does not have that technique and is limited to sucking even if she is a bit rough, because from time to time she hits with her teeth, which is not pleasant, but Andrew endured because he knew that there was no improvement without practice.


    Now that Aki was the one giving the blowjob, Helena could exin to her what to do, and Aki, like a good student, listened and instantly applied everything she was told, even though Andrew''s cock filled her entire mouth.


    Little by little, Aki improved her technique and no longer hit her teeth, she also started moving her tongue and used her hands to y with Andrew''s balls. Helena noticing that Aki had improved, decided that she didn''t need more instruction, just practice, so she let her continue.


    However, now she had no ce to upy and that''s when she noticed Aki''s dripping pussy and with a smile, shey on her back, lifted one of Aki''s legs, and ced herself under her.


    Aki was surprised by Helena''s movement, but she didn''t stop sucking on Andrew''s cock and it wasn''t until she felt Helena''s tongue licking her pussy that she let out a strangled moan and stopped her movement.


    Feeling Helena eating her pussy, Aki stopped and began to enjoy herself, even though she didn''t take Andrew''s cock out of her mouth and it wasn''t until Helena noticed that Aki had stopped that she pped her on the ass and told her, "Hey, don''t stop."


    Aki gave a little jump as she moaned when she felt Helena''s p and then continued sucking. Carolina on the other hand was trying to control her moans, but she couldn''t, because the pleasure she felt was too much to bear.


    Her pussy was as wet as it could get and she was about to orgasm because she could feel her body tense up. Andrew also noticed that Carolina was trembling slightly and elerated the movement of his tongue and in a few seconds, Carolina moaned loudly as she released her juices on Andrew''s face.


    Andrew enjoyed the sweet nectar expelling from Carolina''s pussy and even drank some and unexpectedly it was more delicious than he thought. Carolina copsed on Andrew as she cum, to the point that Andrew had to hold her ass to prevent her from falling on him.


    While Carolina was trying to recover from her orgasm, Helena was working on Aki. She not only licked Aki''s pussy, but used her free hand to rub her clit, giving her extreme pleasure and distracting her from her task of sucking Andrew''s cock.


    The little girl didn''t take much and she too cum on Helena profusely. Cuming, Aki finally withdrew Andrew''s cock from her mouth, her spasms of pleasure did not allow her to continue.


    Since the two girls had just cum, they were still breathing heavily and the spasms did not stop. So they were moved to the side of the bed, leaving Andrew and Helena facing each other.


    With a smile on her face, Helena looked at Andrew and said mischievously, "Well, since the girls are incapacitated at the moment, I''ll help myself and be first" and with a decisive movement, she climbed on top of Andrew, grabbed his cock and held it, and slowly entered her pussy until she had swallowed it whole, letting out a moan of ecstasy.

 Chapter 151: CHAPTER 150

    Helena began to move her hips slowly. She wouldn''t jump on Andrew''s cock, instead, she would rock back and forth for a few minutes and then start moving her hips in circles which made Andrew gasp in pleasure.


    Little by little, Helena increased her pace and when she couldn''t elerate any more in those movements, she began to lift her hips a little and let them fall, getting Andrew''s cock to plunge her deeper.


    The resonant sounds of her ass contact impacting Andrew''s pelvis each time her hips descended were increasing and with them her pleasure, so that Helena couldn''t help but start moaning.


    Her tits bounced with every movement and just like when Helena and Andrew''s bodies touched, her tits also rang in contact with her own body, that alone was evidence of the speed with which she was moving.


    Andrew enjoyed Helena''s service with his arms folded behind his head. Due to the pleasure of feeling Helena''s tight pussy and big tits hop like rabbits, he considered it heaven.


    Carolina and Aki had managed to recover and were now spectators watching Helena''s performance from the side. Carolina was excited watching the show and Aki, although also horny, unlike Carolina, didn''t start masturbating, instead she paid a lot of attention to Helena''s movements.


    She is the most inexperienced of the three when ites to sex and she was learning, but she was thrown out of her concentration, as Carolina was too horny and pushed her onto the bed.


    She was surprised, but she couldn''t say anything because she felt Carolina''s soft lips ovep hers. Carolina kissed Aki passionately, leaving the little girl stupefied, not knowing what to do.


    After a few seconds, she managed to calm down and returned the kiss, but at that moment, she felt Carolina''s hands moving all over her body. This surprised her again because Carolina looked like an octopus that hugs her prey and she soon parked herself in Aki''s pussy and tits.


    Carolina began massaging Aki''s tits and rubbing her pussy, without breaking her kiss and the petite girl was losing control with pleasure. In a moment of lucidity, Aki tried to push her away, but inexplicably she didn''t have the strength to do it.


    Aki is considerably stronger than Carolina, after all, she is trained inbat, but even so, she couldn''t withdraw and that had nothing to do with strength.


    MVLeMpYr-content


    What happened was that her mind wanted to push Carolina away, but her body did not, because she was enjoying it and in a few seconds she sumbed to the pleasure and let Carolina y with her.


    Helena had not realized that her two sisters had already recovered and were ying with each other on the side, but Andrew had seen it, and seeing the two girls coiled up like snakes pleasuring each other turned him on to the breaking point.


    The sight of Carolina and Aki, along with Helena''s hot, tight pussy was straining Andrew''s stamina, and not wanting to lose, he withdrew his arms behind his head and reached for Helena''s ass.


    He gripped Helena''s ass hard and lifted it up a bit surprising her. She couldn''t help but let out a small cry of surprise, but she quickly pulled herself together, only to be startled again by Andrew who began drilling her pussy at high speed.


    Her moans grew louder and her pussy wetter and slipperier, making Andrew''s job easier. A few minutester Helena couldn''t take it anymore and her muscles tensed and she orgasmed, letting her pussy juices gush out on Andrew''s cock.


    The orgasm was so extreme that Helena copsed instantly, her entire body spasming. Andrew, seeing that he had won the battle, hugged her tenderly andid her down on the side.


    Carolina and Aki were still enjoying their moment without realizing that Helena had already fallen in battle and wanting to take them by surprise, Andrew got behind them and without warning drilled Carolina''s pussy.


    Carolina jumped in surprise when she felt prated, to the point that she stopped ying with Aki''s body and began to moan like crazy. Aki noticed that Carolina had stopped ying with her and, unsatisfied, she was going toin to her, but when she saw that Andrew was fucking her, she didn''t say anything.


    She was trapped under Carolina, so she couldn''t move and felt unsatisfied, as she had be a cushion for her. When she was going to raise her voice in protest, Andrew said, "What are you doing Aki? ys with her".


    Andrew''s words left Aki stunned, as she did not understand. So far she had limited herself to receiving the caresses, she had never given them and Andrew noticing that, couldn''t help but shake his head, while he grabbed Carolina''s waist and forced her to get on four legs.


    Now Aki had space, but before she could move Andrew spoke again, "Suck her tits, massage her, make her suck your pussy, brat do something", then Aki understood and started to suck and massage Carolina''s tits.


    Now Carolina was being fucked by Andrew and teased by Aki, so the pleasure doubled. She was about to go crazy with pleasure, so she wanted to stop Aki, but the little girl stuck to her tits without wanting to let go, and in the end, she gave in, resigning to fall into madness.


    Andrew moved his hips faster and faster, drilling Carolina''s insides as deep as he could. When he was fucking Helena he was already close to the limit and now that he was fucking Carolina, he couldn''t resist much.


    Feeling the tension in his muscles, Andrew sped up his movements trying to make onest effort, but it didn''tst long and without holding back he filled Carolina''s insides with his seed.


    The girl was no better than him, as Andrew was still pumping semen inside her, her body jerked and after letting out a cry of pleasure, her pussy also ejected a stream of juices.


    Carolina fell instantly exhausted with her breathing elerated and only at that moment did Aki stop ying with her tits. Andrew also pulled his limp cock out of Carolina''s pussy and looked at the only one of his wives that he hadn''t fucked.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "Aki,e over here and wipe my dick, if you do a good job I''ll let you ride it." Andrew knew that Aki liked him to be rough with her and that''s why he thought that she would like to be dominated too, so he tried it.


    Aki instantly responded with a smile and walked over to him. Andrew was on his knees on the bed and Aki in doggy style took the cock covered in pussy juices and semen and took it to her mouth.


    The girl had improved her technique in no time, it was already so much better and Andrew''s cock was up in no time. She continued to give him a blow job, but since Andrew was ready, he grabbed her hair and roughly stopped her from sucking anymore.


    Aki didn''t understand why he had stopped her, but then Andrew began to move his hips and fuck her mouth mercilessly, then she understood. Andrew''s cock was in and out of Aki''s small mouth making her nearly choke.


    Saliva was spilling everywhere and even she wanted to pull away since she couldn''t take a breath, but Andrew wouldn''t let her. It wasn''t until the girl couldn''t seem to take it anymore that Andrew let her go.


    Aki fell limply onto the bed coughing and trying to catch her breath, but Andrew didn''t mean to let her rest. He grabbed her leg and yanked mercilessly onto her back.


    Now Aki was lying on the bed shocked, her pussy pointing at Andrew''s cock and she only reacted when he started fucking her. Before long Aki was moaning loudly as she asked, "Ahh, more, stronger", which didn''t surprise Andrew, but it surprised Helena and Carolina who had already recovered.

 Chapter 152: CHAPTER 151

    Carolina and Helena were shocked to see what they considered their inexperienced little sister screaming that she wanted to be fucked harder. Andrew, despite fucking Aki, couldn''t help butugh as he said, "You didn''t expect that, did you?"


    The two girls still didn''te out of their state of surprise and when they heard Andrew, they understood the reason why Andrew hadn''t told them about his night with Aki, it was because he wanted to surprise them and yes, he did.


    They couldn''t believe that Aki was aplete bitch in heat in bed and that she liked rough sex, but they quicklyposed themselves, and as if understanding each other''s thoughts, they each moved towards one of Aki''s tits and then started ying with them.


    Aki was on the verge of madness feeling Andrew''s thick cock breaking her pussy when she felt Carolina and Helena nibbling and licking her nipples, then she fell to the bottom of the abyss of pleasure.


    The girl couldn''t take it long and in seconds she came so hard that her body convulsed aggressively. Her pussy tightened even more and she released a stream of juices that practically drenched Andrew, but he didn''t care.


    He wanted to continue fucking Aki, but seeing the state she was in, he decided not to. The girl was breathing hard, her body was still in spasms and her eyes were practically nk.


    Seeing that he couldn''t keep fucking her, he looked at Carolina and Helena and said, "Okay, girls finish the job." After saying that, Andrewy down next to Aki letting the other two girls suck his cock until he cum.


    After cumming and painting Carolina and Helena''s faces white, Aki had recovered a bit and the four of them went to the bathroom to clean up. Since they had yed a lot in the room, they didn''t do it in the bathroom and after cleaning up, they changed into their pajamas, removed the dirty sheets, and changed them, so they could sleepfortably. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    The next morning everyone got up early as usual, except for Aki who was still tired, so they let her sleep and left the room carefully, so as not to wake her up.


    Helena withdrew to supervise the activities of the courtesans, but Carolina and Andrew remained in the office doing the previous day''s ounts. Since they had closed early and since there were not many customers, the verification was quick and they soon went out for breakfast.


    Since the employees were on leave because of the monster stampede, Hector and his kitchen team were not in the establishment, so Carmen and the other maids took care of the meals.


    After breakfast, Andrew went to supervise the courtesans practicing in the dance room. When he entered the room, he could see the girls who were watching the video seriously, even discussing some moves.


    Andrew didn''t interrupt them and let them finish. When the video ended, the girls got up and went to the stage where the pole was and began to practice.


    They were so focused they hadn''t noticed Andrew and he was d to see how seriously they were taking their work. He analyzed the movements of the courtesans on the stage and although he couldn''t say that they were good, they were definitely not bad.


    He couldn''t help but think, "They really have a talent for dancing." His thinking was not wrong, because after watching the video only twice, they had already captured the essence of pole dance, only they still seemed somewhat rigid when they moved.


    The girls had also noticed that they somehow didn''t look like the girl in the video, but they didn''t know what was wrong, Andrew did know the reason and so he approached the stage saying, "Girls have improved a lot".


    Hearing Andrew, the girls were surprised, as they hadn''t noticed until now, and quickly bowed a little and greeted, "Young master." Andrew didn''t like that they were so formal and he had told them so, but they didn''t back down, so he simply epted this deal and quickly moved on to the subject at hand.


    "I see that you have improved a lot, but it seems that you have problems." The girls nodded in time and looked like chickens picking at kernels of corn, which made Andrew feel amused, but he controlled himself and asked, "What do you think you''re missing?"


    At the question, all the girls fell into deep thought, but after a few minutes, they didn''t find an answer and they looked at Andrew with puppy dog eyes, as if asking for help.


    Andrew smiled upon seeing them and, shaking his head at the girls'' tactics, began to exin, "Your movements aren''t bad, but they are stiff and that''s because youck the most essential of this type of dance."


    He paused and gave them time to think to see if any of them could find the answer, but after a few minutes, none of them found anything and one of them asked, "What?"


    With a sour expression on his face seeing the girls give up so easily, Andrew had no choice but to tell them, "Girls, you''ll be dancing to heat up the customers. Your movements are good, even perfect, but they have not taken the public into ount".


    Andrew made a pause and spoke again, "Every movement you make must be erotic for whoever sees it, so what you need is to imagine the audience in front of you."


    The girls'' eyes widened upon hearing Andrew''s exnation and they quickly understood what they had failed in and excitedly discussed among themselves for a few minutes, before one of them spoke to Andrew again.


    "Young master, is it possible for you to give us a small audience that we can practice with?" Andrew evaluated the options he had and after a few minutes of silence he said, "Well, practice for today and I''ll see what I can do for tomorrow."


    The girls thanked him and Andrew left the room heading to the office. In the office he found his wives talking. They were really bothering Aki that she had been woken up by the fact of what they had found out the day before.


    Aki was embarrassed and she looked smaller than she was before Carolina and Helena''s teasing. Seeing Andrew walk in, Aki seemed to find her savior and she quickly ran over to him andined with a cute pout, "Andrew, the sisters are bothering me."


    Andrew and the girls couldn''t help butugh at how cute Aki was acting and stroking her head, Andrew said, "Don''t pay attention to them, they''re just jealous", but Carolina and Helena instantly replied at the same time, "Hey, that''s not it''s true".


    This time it was Aki who apanied Andrew tough and theughter was contagious because Carolina and Helena startedughing too. After the pleasant moment, Andrew sat in front of Carolina and Helena, while Aki sat on hisp.


    She had already gotten used to it and no one bothered, so Andrew asked them about the dancers'' proposal to get an audience for them to practice.


    The girls fell into deep thought and Carolina after a few minutes said, "Couldn''t we use some of the guards?" Helena added, "I think it''s possible, you can select some loyal guards and let them be the public, it can even be treated as a reward for them."


    They knew about Andrew''s abilities, so they knew about the capabilities of Eros''s eyes and that''s why they proposed that idea. Andrew thought about it for a few seconds and then said, "I think it''s possible. Aki brings Oliver over to discuss details."

 Chapter 153: CHAPTER 152

    A few minutester Oliver entered the office and Andrew mentioned the idea of using some guards as an audience for the dancers to practice. Oliver thought about it for a moment and then said, "It can be done, as long as there are no more than 10 people or we will have problems with the defenses."


    Andrew nodded and gave him the list of guards he''d chosen. Andrew was always watching everyone in the Heavenly Pce with his Eros eyes, to see if there were any changes, whether they were bad or good, that''s why he knew who the most loyal guards were.


    It was not strange that the most loyal guards were the oldest since they had been with him the longest and had developed a feeling of respect and loyalty towards him by the way he treated them.


    Oliver took the list, reviewed it briefly, and nodding his head, said, "Okay, I''ll notify them so they can report to the dance room after breakfast tomorrow."


    With that topic concluded, Oliver left to brief the selected guards while Andrew and the girls remained in the office discussing various topics.


    While everything was going on as normal in the Heavenly Pce, a falcon had arrived at the messenger tower at the castle. The administrator of the ce took the message from the falcon''s foot and after reading it, he ran to the meeting room where the king and the ministers were discussing the stampede of monsters.


    Zelfit was reporting on the defense strategies they were adopting when there was a knock on the door that interrupted him. "What''s going on?" the king asked aloud, and without the door being opened, one of the guards was heard to report, "The manager of the messaging tower has an important message."


    "Let him in," the king said again, and the door opened. The man entered the room and after bowing and greeting all present he respectfully delivered the message to the king.


    The king read the message with a serious expression and told the man who had brought the message, "Send homing pigeons throughout the city, from noon martialw is dered until further notice. Only food, medicine, and weapons stores can conduct business, the monster stampede mighte tomorrow."


    The messenger promptly replied, "Immediately, majesty" and departed. The moment the study door closed, the king passed the message to the ministers to read and avoid unnecessary questions.


    When everyone had read the message, they were all serious. It wasn''t the first time they had faced a stampede of monsters, but ording to the message they received, this time it would be much bigger.


    That was not the only problem. The message also said that the scouting team had spotted two peculiarities. The first several flying monsters could be in the stampede, which was bad news since they could overrun the wall.


    It wasn''t like there weren''t any flying monsters in the past, but they were always few in number, since in the ck forest there weren''t many flying-type monsters, but this time they had spotted a lot of them and that was troublesome.


    The other peculiarity, which was also bad news, was that the scouting team had seen a group of hooded men inside the ck forest. Unfortunately, the scouting team couldn''t capture or know what their purpose was, but the fact that they were in the ck forest when a stampede wasing was not a good sign.


    They all had bitter expressions on their faces, but they couldn''t do anything at the moment, they could only face the problem in front of them and that was the stampede of monsters, so the king said in an authoritative tone, "Zelfit, report about the flying monsters, strengthen the crossbows and let the magicians be attentive to the sky".


    The king paused and spoke again, "As for the men in the ck forest, we will deal with themter." Zelfit responded with a short, "Yes, majesty" and hurried away.


    The others remained in the room discussing other matters until the meeting ended an hourter. Now the king was alone and he said softly, "Demon, have you found anything?"


    And from the shadows, the hooded man from thest time emerged and delivered a letter to the king before disappearing into the shadows again. The king was not bothered by the man''s attitude, because he always acted like that.


    The king opened the letter and upon reading it, his expression turned deathly cold as he said, "Keep gathering information". This time there was no response, but the king knew that his orders had been passed on.


    Shortly after the castle''s messenger tower manager received the king''s order, arge number of homing pigeons flew through the city reporting martialw and everyone knew then that the stampede of monsters wasing.


    Since the fact that there would be many flying monsters this time had also been notified, everyone was in a panic, as those monsters were the biggest threat, as they could cross the wall without any trouble.


    For that very reason, Andrew and Oliver decided to cancel their n to use the guards to help the dancers, as they needed every man to protect the Heavenly Pce now that they knew that flying monsters wereing.


    Andrew also consulted with Fluffy if there were anybat skills he could buy to defend himself now that there was such a risk as flying monsters, but he ended up disappointed, as he didn''t have enough points.


    Andrew couldn''t help but get annoyed at how expensive thebat skills of an Eros god were, since he had close to 5 million points and it still wasn''t enough. That frustrated him.


    Oliver made sure that all the residents of the Heavenly Pce knew about the new threat and it worried them, but since there was not much they could do, they could only pray that nothing bad happened to them. story-at-MvLeMpYr


    The threat from the flying monsters was so great that everyone in the city was depressed and the residents of the Heavenly Pce were no exception. The anxiety was so great that even at night Andrew and the girls did not feel like having fun and just went to bed early.


    The next morning, the atmosphere in the city was heavy and depressing, as everyone knew that the monster attack could start today. The meeting that Andrew had scheduled with Nad had also been postponed, since with martialw it would beplex to meet, not to mention dangerous.


    The hours slowly passed, increasing the anxiety and worry of the city''s inhabitants, and afternoon, the city''s rm sounded. The soldiers quickly began to mobilize and take their positions.


    On the wall, Zelfit looked to the horizon where a ck patch could be seen on the earth and sky. More than 2,000 ground monsters and close to 1,000 air monsters made him put on a serious expression because as long as he could remember, there had never been such arge stampede.


    Monsters of all shapes and sizes were running and flying with murderous res and saliva dripping from their mouths rushing into the city and when they were a few kilometers from the city, Zelfit shouted, "GET READY!!!"

 Chapter 154: CHAPTER 153

    Zelfit''s shout tensed all the defenders of the wall who began to adjust their armor and weapons for theing battle. Zelfit yelled again when he saw that the monsters had advanced to the indicated point, "ARCHERS!!!".


    All the archers and crossbow operators readied their arrows and when they heard Zelfit say, "FIRE!!!", they all released their arrows which filled the sky and rained down on the approaching monsters.


    The archers and crossbowmen were made up of two lines. While the first rank fired, the second rank prepared their attacks and exchanged, thus achieving a continuous attack.


    The monsters fell one by one with the rain of arrows, but soon the flying monsters reached the wall and the target changed. The archers and crossbowmen began to target the flying monsters.


    Unfortunately, the air targets were much more difficult to shoot down and several of them had already entered the city and the attack had just begun, however, Zelfit had already foreseen that this would happen and therefore ced several expert magicians and archers inside the city to hunt down these monsters.


    MVLeMpYr-chapter


    As nned, bolts of different elements were soon seen shooting down the flying monsters, as well as arrows that seemed to cut through the air because they moved at insane speeds and their power was on the same level as a cannonball.


    Although the n worked and the flying monsters were shot down, the losses could not be avoided, since when their massive bodies fell, they destroyed several houses and it was unknown if there were victims.


    Unfortunately, for that to happen was much more favorable than the flying monsternding inside the city and starting to destroy everything. While the flying monsters that entered the city were being shot down, the ground ones reached the wall.


    Despite theirrge sizes, none of them were as tall as the wall, so the defenders focused on attacking from a distance, but as the bodies of the defeated monsters piled up, those who continued to attack used them as a springboard. to scale the wall.


    Soon the wall became the battlefield. The huge, scaly monsters with ws, teeth, and tails in a single movement blew up dozens of men and only the really powerful were a match for these monsters alone.


    Despite the hard fighting, the warriors on the walls were holding up well and the flying monsters that managed to invade the city were being shot down one by one, so Zelfit was pleased that everything was going ording to n, but it was at that moment that everything changed.


    Unexpectedly the main gate of the city began to open. The city had 4 main gates, one at each cardinal point of the city. These doors were huge and had 2 security mechanisms.


    The first was the gate itself. A robust 50-centimeter thick solid wood and steel door, sealed from the inside by 5 steel-d wood ts.


    The second mechanism is a solid steel grid with square patterns. This grate fell from the ceiling on both the outside and the inside of the gate, making it difficult to prate.


    However, the door where the monsters were attacking had started to open and this upset Zelfit, as he knew that this should not happen and he immediately said to the man next to him, "Aldus, go to the door and capture the responsible, we have a traitor"


    Aldus hadn''t noticed the situation of the door, as he was concentrating on the monsters that caused great damage to the wall, but when he heard Zelfit he turned and saw how the door began to open.


    Seeing this, his expression immediately changed. Aldus is one of the well-known knights of the kingdom and there are only 5 of them. In addition, for this emergency 2 of them were deployed, with Aldus being in charge of protecting Zelfit.


    Even though his duty was to protect Zelfit, Aldus did not hesitate to abandon Zelfit when he saw the situation. Also, Zelfit is not weak enough to need protection, in fact, he is as strong as any of the 5 knights in the kingdom.


    However, they did not know that they were falling into a trap. When Aldus left to stop the lifting of the gate, in the sky, on one of the flying monsters, there was a hooded man observing the situation.


    Seeing Aldus run to the door, he lowered his hand as if ordering the monsters to dive, over the lookout where Zelfit was and the monster obeyed.


    When the monster was seconds away from crashing, the cloaked man jumped out and watched as the monster crashed into the lookout, causing great destruction.


    The hooded mannded a few meters from where the monster crashed and was looking to see if he had achieved his goal, only to hear a voice behind him, "Looking for someone?"


    The hooded man was surprised because he did not feel the person who had gotten on his back and quickly withdrew, but a sword managed to destroy the hood that covered the man''s head.


    Zelfit was surprised to see the man in front of him since he was none other than Count Goston. Zelfit couldn''t believe his eyes and angrily asked, "Are you behind the stampede?"


    Zelfit is a smart man, otherwise, he would never have gotten the defense minister post, so when Goston appeared next to the monster that crashed into the lookout he immediately suspected that he was controlling the monster.


    Despite the question, Goston did not answer and simply limited himself to attacking. On his hands, you could see some strange red tattoos that extended down his arms.


    Although Zelfit did not know what they were, he was clear that they were not decorations, because now they were shining and although Zelfit did not feel anything, he soon found the reason, since he sensed the danger behind him.


    Without hesitating for a second, Zelfit dodged to the side instantly sensing danger, and the next second a huge bird with arge beak stabbed the ce where Zelfit was standing.


    Rising up from the ground, Zelfit faced the monstrous bird, but before he could attack a second and third bird just like the one that attacked him,nded and began attacking him.


    Zelfit wasn''t an idiot and he immediately understood that Goston was controlling the monsters, although he didn''t know how, he only intuited that the tattoos on his arms had something to do with that power.


    With each passing minute, more monster birds came to the ce and attacked Zelfit, which caught the attention of many guards, since it was strange for many flying monsters to gather like this. If they were terrestrial they would understand it, but the aerial ones did not have that behavior.


    This suspicion alerted all the nearby guards and many rushed to the scene. Zelfit was dodging the attacks of the long sharp beak bird type monsters, it was more like a spear than a beak.


    Goston watched from a sideline wrinkling his eyebrows, because he didn''t know why he couldn''t kill Zelfit. Goston was too naive, believing that he could eliminate Zelfit this way.


    In fact, Zelfit could easily eliminate these monstrous birds, but he hadn''t, as he needed to capture Goston, so he was buying time for reinforcements to arrive and close Goston''s escape routes.


    For his part, Goston had beenpletely deceived, as he thought Zelfit was in trouble, he never thought his opponent was just acting. This dynamic continued for a few minutes and Goston became suspicious, then he noticed that several warriors were approaching the ce.


    Not wanting to be caught, he clicked his tongue and prepared to escape, but at that instant, he heard Zelfit say, "Void sh" and a de ofpressed air extended from Zelfit''s sword and shed the necks of all the monsters attacking him in just one hit.


    Seeing Zelfit''s power, Goston did not hesitate and tried to escape, but he did not manage to take two steps when he felt a blow to the back of his neck and fell to the ground unconscious. Zelfit who had eliminated his opponents warily looked at the hooded figure that had knocked Goston down because he did not know if he was an enemy or not.


    Zelfit hadn''t eliminated the monsters, not because he felt that someone had arrived and he could stop acting, but because he felt that Goston had discovered him and wanted to run away, he had no idea who the man in front of him was, so he raised his guard and was ready to attack.


    As he was about to move, a small folded paper flew towards him and he easily caught it. Zelfit was surprised by the man''s action, but still he noticed that the man had no fighting position and since he knocked out Goston he hadn''t moved, so Zelfit opened the paper without lowering his guard.


    When he saw what the paper said he was surprised and quickly looked up to look at the hooded man, but he had disappeared and had taken Goston.


    Zelfit couldn''t help but sigh as he said to himself, "That Demon is really someone powerful, I didn''t even notice when he appeared or left." Minutester Aldus and other guards arrived at the scene and were surprised to see that the observation post had been destroyed and that everyone except Zelfit was dead.


    Although everyone wanted to know what had happened, there was no time for exnations, as the stampede continued and thanks to Goston''s attack, the chain ofmand had been lost, which led to coordination between different battlefronts suffering and the monsters winning advantage and that had to be corrected or they could suffer big losses.

 Chapter 155: CHAPTER 154

    From that moment the battle intensified. Apparently, Goston was the one who controlled the monsters and when he was captured, the beasts became wilder and uncontroble.


    Zelfit asked Aldus, "Who wanted to open the door?", but Aldus'' answer surprised Zelfit, "The moment he saw me arrive he took his own life without hesitating."


    It was not abnormal for this type of behavior to be seen among people who do jobs like these, but that only happened after strict indoctrination and that took time.


    For that reason, Zelfit and Aldus knew that they were not dealing with a simple enemy, since having the ability to train people willing to take their own lives before being captured was not something that someone without power could do, at least they did not believe that Goston was the mastermind behind this n.


    This made them raise their guard more because they did not know what else their enemies could do. However, at the moment they couldn''t do anything, just eliminate the monsters that attacked them, the investigations couldeter, especially since Goston was now in the custody of the Demon of Hell who answers directly to the king.


    Zelfit concentrated on leading the guards in fighting the monsters and although there were many casualties, they were not that manypared to therge number of monsters attacking them.


    As Zelfit and Aldus directed the operations one of the guards reported, "Several flying monsters are heading to the red light district. What should we do?". Zelfit without hesitation replied, "Let them go, let''s not worry about them."


    The soldier had a confused expression on his face. He thought that Zelfit wanted to borrow the monsters to harm the red light district because in the end many of the noblesined about that area.


    What he did not know is that all this vociferation of the nobles against the red light district is only in appearance, since they are the main clients of that ce, and Aldus, seeing the soldier''s confusion, exined.


    "The red light district does not need to be protected, as many experts live there. They will take care of the monsters." Aldus did not exin this because he wanted to inform the soldier of the existence of these experts, rather he understood that the soldier was getting the wrong idea and losing focus on the current situation and that could lead to trouble.


    The soldier nodded in understanding, but he didn''t really believe Aldus''s words. He was convinced that they just gave him an excuse so they wouldn''t get med when the red light district was attacked.


    Even so, he''s a low-ranking soldier and he can''t do anything, so he just did what he was ordered to do. Despite everything, he couldn''t help but look towards the monsters heading towards the red-light district.


    With a look of regret, he saw the bloodthirsty monsters in the red light district and couldn''t help but let out a listless sigh because as a soldier he would asionally go there to relieve the stress of his work, so he didn''t want to see the red light district destroyed.


    However, after epting that they had left the red light district to suffer, he watched as several ice arrows shot out and shot down several of the monsters in the sky.


    The soldier couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he saw that scene and whispering he said, "The Aldus knight was not lying." The soldier still hadn''t snapped out of his stupefaction when several attacks from different parties flew into the sky and struck down all the monsters threatening the red-light district.


    Rays of light, windbreaks, and even some fireballs could be seen. These attacks are nothing special to magicians of this world, but having the ability tounch elemental magic attacks at such power that they wiped out monsters, proved that casters were magical powerhouses.


    The soldier swallowed hard and decided not to contradict Zelfit and Aldus again. While in the red light district, Oliver was outside the Heavenly Pce on guard duty and also witnessed the powerful attacks that knocked down the monsters.


    His expression was more serious than when he saw the monstersing because if amon soldier could see the force of those attacks, Oliver could naturally assess them better.


    At that moment, Oliver understood that the red light district was the den of monsters and although he didn''t feel that he was inferior to any of them, that was just based on the attack he had just seen, he couldn''t say for sure that it was the most powerful attack of these hidden experts.


    Oliver, being an experienced general, was a cautious man and that''s why he decided to pay more attention to what the red light district was hiding, because he knew Andrew''s ambition and that ambition would generate many enemies, so he had to know who they were up against.


    The battle continued throughout the day and fortunately, the Heavenly Pce was not damaged, as every time a monster approached the red light district, it was knocked down by some spell.


    The city, although a little more damaged, had not suffered much damage either and there were only a few monsters left to eliminate, but with Zelfit''smand and the intervention of Aldus and Redeus, the two knights of the empire, the threat was eliminated. MVLeMpYr-chapter


    After thest monster was eliminated, all the surviving soldiers cheered with joy. Many even began to hug each other d they survived.


    For the powerful ones, a stampede like this was nothing to celebrate, in fact, they did not believe it was a threat, but most of those who defended the city were simple soldiers, for them it was a battle of life and death.


    Unfortunately, when everyone was cheering with joy and celebrating victory, a huge magic circle appeared in the sky. Located right in the center of the city and when Zelfit, Aldus, and Redeus saw it, they couldn''t help but worry, because they knew what that magic circle was.


    Magic circles are used for only one reason and that is to create formations although there are many formations, such as defensive barriers, illusion barriers, and many others, each one has its own peculiarities and the one they were looking at was a summoning formation.


    Just as they thought, in less than a second the magic circle glowed brightly and when the glow disappeared, a huge monsternded in the center of the city, destroying everything in its path.


    The monster looked like a minotaur. The head of an ox and hoofed feet, although it had two fairly robust human arms and carried a spiked steel mallet in each hand.


    The minotaur was about 5 meters tall and robust as a mountain. Muscles that stacked on his body surpassed any bodybuilder in existence and just seeing it generated despair.


    And it was not surprising, since these monsters were considered a cmity, since they were extremely strong and above all with great resistance, making it difficult to fight against them.


    Aldus and Redeus as knights of the empire and two of the most powerful warriors in the country moved instantly to face him, knowing that apart from them and Zelfit no one else could face the minotaur.


    Their speed was impressive because, in a matter of seconds, they reached where the minotaur was and mercilessly attacked, but true to his reputation, the minotaur resisted the attacks with practically no damage.


    Aldus and Redeus immediately became serious, because although they knew about the characteristics of the minotaurs, they had never faced one and they did not think it was so resistant.


    Although impressed, they did not stop their attacks. Violent shes that seemed to tear space were released one after the other attacking the monster, which seemed to be unaffected by them.


    The minotaur not only received the attacks, but swung his steel maces with great strength and speed, but he was slower than the two knights, even so, with each blow thrown by the minotaur, one or several buildings in the city were destroyed.


    Not wanting the minotaur to cause more damage, Aldus decided to attack harder. He stopped in front of the minotaur and with his sword sheathed, he took a position to attack.


    The minotaur noticed him and ran frantically with the intention of destroying him, but when he was about 5 meters from Aldus he drew his sword and shouted, "Destructive lightning!!!", and from his sword, a thunderous golden bolt was shot that pierced the stomach of the minotaur.


    Incredibly, the minotaur, even with a hole in his stomach, did not stop his advance, surprising Aldus. Due to the attack he had made, Aldus was confident and believed that it would be enough to kill the minotaur, but seeing him continue to advance, he was now in danger.


    It was his arrogance thatnded him in this situation and as he prepared to take the minotaur''s blow, Redeus appeared over the minotaur''s shoulder and almost whispered, "Death rapier", thrusting his spear into the minotaur''s head, piercing his head from the side.


    Redeus''s spear pierced the minotaur''s head through the temple and secondster the minotaur fell lifeless to the ground. Aldus breathed a sigh of relief and with a small nod, thanked Redeus for saving him, as he really was in a bad position.


    Although the monster had been eliminated, none of them lowered their guard, since they did not know if there would be another summon or enemy in the shadows that would attack them, but the minutes passed and nothing happened, so they concluded that there would be no more attacks.


    When they had rxed and met with Zelfit to discuss the events, a loud explosion was heard. The three of them immediately located the direction where the explosion came from and in a second they disappeared to move towards the source, since the explosion came from the castle.

 Chapter 156: CHAPTER 155

    The speed at which Aldus, Redeus, and Zelfit moved was even faster than when they reacted to the appearance of the minotaur because they knew the seriousness of an explosion in the castle.


    Stepping back a few minutes, when everyone was celebrating the victory. A man hidden under a cloak that covered his entire body from head to toe slipped into the center of the city where he activated the magic summoning circle.


    When the magic circle was activated and the minotaur appeared, the suspicious man had disappeared. While everyone was busy fighting the minotaur, his summoner had now managed to enter the castle.


    Obviously, the security of the castle was tight, not to mention that, due to the stampede of monsters, the security was even tighter, however, this man had nned this for a long time, so he had managed to buy off several regr castle guards to create ess for him.


    Although he managed this, he was only able to enter the castle garden, not the building, as the guards stationed there were not easy to buy, as their loyalty is great, and for that reason, they are the ones in charge of protecting the castle.


    In spite of everything, the man was more than happy to enter the garden, as it would be much easier to fulfill his mission. His target was the king and the royal family of the empire of Cannaris.


    More specifically, he wanted to assassinate the king or kidnap any of the members of the royal family because in that way he would destabilize the foundations of the empire, leaving it vulnerable.


    The death of any king generated instability and even more so in a country like the Cannaris empire where the crown prince was only 14 years old. If the king were to die, the prince would be crowned, but no matter how intelligent and mature the prince was, he was still a child and that would bring insecurity to the people, and therefore the empire would be vulnerable.


    The kidnapping of the royal family was the same, even more so if it was the crown prince because the king would not think clearly because of the danger to his loved ones and could even be manipted to the benefit of the captor of his rtives.


    These were the objectives of this man because he was a special agent sent by a neighboring kingdom of the empire that had evil intentions. However, this man was carrying out his operation without knowing that his n had been discovered.


    The day before, the empire''s most powerful intelligence agent, "Demon", had informed the king of Goston''s betrayal and how several of the guards outside the castle had been bought off.


    Thanks to that information, the king knew that Goston did not have the capacity for such a n and that it must be a foreign attack, so he decided to set a trap.


    It is known that every time a stampede of monsters urs, 3 of the 5 knights of the empire are sent to the borders with delicate situations, to show the world that the empire remains strong, however, that also decreases the defenses of the city, as 3 of its most powerful warriors are absent.


    The king also knew that his attacker should know the information of the meeting he had with the nobles, thanks to Goston, so the attacker should know that Aldus, Redeus, and Zelfit would not be in the castle and it would be his opportunity to achieve his goal.


    However, as the king knew all that, he made special ns. Not to mention that this assassin had the wrong information. He believed he could kill the king if he got close enough, but he did not know that King Augustus Cannaris was as powerful as one of his imperial knights, so that job would not be so easy.


    On the other hand, the king had evacuated his family, so the assassin was out of options. The problem was that the assassin did not know this and infiltrated the castle believing he had fooled everyone.


    As the assassin was observing how he was going to be able to sneak into the castle, a voice was heard behind him, "So this is the rat that snuck in", instantly the hooded assassin jumped to the side to dodge the iing attack.


    The assassin was so surprised to have been discovered, that this emotion could only be surpassed by the person who had attacked him. "Arturios Von Done," said the assassin softly as the sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    The assassin could not be med for feeling this way because the man in front of him is the man considered to be the most powerful expert in the Cannaris empire and is the captain of the knights of the empire.


    There are 5 knights of the empire, but above them is their captain and that is Arturios. The assassin was surprised for two reasons. The first was that he had information that Arturios had been sent to the border like the other 3 imperial knights, however, it was obviously a strategy of King Cannaris.


    The other thing that surprised him was Arturios'' appearance, as he was or at least looked surprisingly young. Actually many had heard of him, but few had actually seen him, either because if you were his enemy you would be dead or because he had a habit of disguising himself, so few know his true appearance.


    In this aspect he is simr to the intelligent agent "Demon", however, the assassin was able to recognize him thanks to two characteristics that everyone knows about Arturios.


    His fiery red hair and his dragon-ying sword. Arturios smilingly looked at the assassin in front of him who was getting paler and paler, as he knew he would not get out of this ce alive.


    The assassin knew that there was no way for him to defeat or escape Arturios, so he must die before he was captured. However, this man was indoctrinated to a blind loyalty to his kingdom, so before he died he wanted to make onest contribution to his kingdom.


    The assassin turned and ran towards the pce as fast as he could, but he had not taken 3 steps when he heard Arturios'' voice in his ear, "You are brave. Turning your back on me like that."


    The assassin was surprised at how fast Arturios caught up to him and seeing that he could do nothing, he grabbed a small handle on his belt and pulled it with all his might as he shouted, "THEN DIE WITH ME."


    Arturios immediately understood that the assassin had yed his suicide card, but he did not flinch at the assassin''s actions. He certainly couldn''t stop him and the assassin exploded into a thousand pieces, but Arturios was unharmed.


    In fact, by the time the explosion urred, Arturios had retreated several meters away. Not even a speck of dust had fallen on him. However, he was upset because he was unable to capture the assassin.


    Arturios sighed in dissatisfaction, but there was nothing he could do. Within seconds, several guards arrived on the scene, and soon after Aldus, Redeus, and Zelfit did too.


    The three upon seeing Arturios were surprised and the first two saluted with respect, "Captain", to which Arturios only nodded his head. Zelfit wanted to know better about what was going on, so he asked, "What happened, weren''t you at the border?".


    At Zelfit''s questions, Arturios smiled and said, "We should meet Augustus, he will exin everything. Within the empire of Cannaris, apart from the royal family, only Arturios could, or rather, dare to call the king by his name.


    This not only showed his strength and status but there was a reason. Despite Arturios'' appearance, he was over 100 years old and he is the teacher ofbat of King Augustus, so he had these liberties.


    In addition, this is information that few know, but Arturios and Demon are known as the pirs of the empire, being the first who holds the empire by day and the second at night.


    Kings and nobles may change every few decades, but these two have been supporting the empire for three different generations, so the importance of these two characters was great to say at least.


    The four entered the pce and met with the king in the throne room and Arturios began to exin what had happened. Everyone sighed with ugly expressions on their faces as they listened to Arturios'' ount because they had lost a valuable source of information.


    However, they did not me Arturios because if he failed to capture the assassin, no one in the kingdom could, so there was nothing to say. Still, Arturios apologized for failing, "Sorry Augustus. read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    You nned all this and I failed", but the king would never reproach his teacher, the respect he had for him did not allow it, so he answered, "If you could not stop him, no one could, there is nothing to forgive".


    The king, seeing that everyone was discouraged by the bad news, said, trying to lift their spirits, "Don''t be depressed. We certainly lost a valuable source of information, but Goston was captured and is being interrogated while we speak."


    At that moment Zelfit raised his head eximing, "Right. Demon captured Goston, I had forgotten." After thatment, the mood of those present had changed.


    While in the castle these issues were being discussed. In the city, the inhabitants began to clean up the damage caused by the battle. Actually, the damage caused by the minotaur was greater than the damage caused by all the other monsters, even so, taking into ount the number of monsters, it was not such a big damage.


    The red district was unexpectedly the least affected region of the city not because there were no attacks in that area because the monsters were eliminated as soon as they wanted to approach.

 Chapter 157: CHAPTER 156

    The entire city was engaged in repair activities. Many people also died, whether they were soldiers or civilians, however, life went on and there was no time to mourn those lost.


    For its part, the red light district which had suffered very little damage had opened its doors for business again, but as expected, after the attack and the destruction suffered, no one was in the mood to visit the red light district businesses.


    Although the merchants in the red light district knew this would happen, since the same thing happens after every monster stampede, it still leaves a bad taste in their mouths not to have customers.


    Andrew, for his part, was not worried about it, as he was more focused on improving the services of the Heavenly Pce and in fact, it suited him that not many customers wereing.


    He was certainly losing money, but he also knew that by the time things normalized, the Heavenly Pce would appear as a new attraction and that would make them more popr.


    As he visualized the future, Oliver walked into the office. "Young master," he greeted and Andrew unceremoniously returned the greeting asking, "Hello Oliver, tell me, did something happen?".


    Andrew had gotten to know Oliver very well and knew that he wouldn''te to the office unless he was called or something important happened and since Andrew hadn''t called him, it must be something important.


    "Young master, at the end of the stampede, I sent Marie to check on Nad, however, the girl retreated from where she was," Oliver reported. Andrew immediately became serious and said, "Give me details."


    At that point, Oliver began to exin the situation. The day the stampede started was the day agreed upon with Nad to meet, but due to the attack of the monsters and the martialw that was established, the meeting had to be postponed.


    However, after the monsters were eliminated, Oliver did not rx and sent Marie to check if Nad was still in the small vige she had used as a residence until now.


    He is a cautious man with an eye for the big picture, so despite all that was going on, he did not forget about Nad. Unfortunately, even he has limitations and by the time Marie arrives at the small vige where Nad lives, Nad is no longer there.


    Marie as a good information gatherer, did not leave immediately when she saw that Nad was gone, but searched the whole ce in order to find something that would give her useful information and incredibly found a sealed letter in one of the drawers of a desk.


    Marie did not open the envelope, as the envelope said it was addressed to Andrew and she immediately knew that Nad had left it, as she knew Marie would check the house when she could not find her. She was not happy that Nad used her in this way, but she knew the letter was important, so she put it away and returned to the Heavenly Pce.


    When she returned she handed the letter to Oliver, so they arrived at the present moment. Knowing the whole situation Andrew asked for the letter and Oliver handed it to him. Unceremoniously, Andrew opened it and reviewed what it said. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    Andrew had no fear of opening the letter. There are many magics and abilities that could use a simple letter to harm a person''s safety, but Andrew knew that Oliver would never hand him an object that he had not thoroughly checked.


    Obviously, Andrew''s assumption was correct. Oliver had used several methods to check the letter, including his aura eyes, and had ruled out any danger in the letter.


    After opening the envelope, Andrew pulled the sheet of paper inside and began to read what it said.


    Mr. Andrew, I apologize for not being able to meet with you, but you will understand that I am not really free to move around as I would like. My current boss had made me stay in this ce because he knew I was being followed and he didn''t want you to know what his base of operations.


    However, taking advantage of the stampede of monsters, he called me back and I cannot disobey, so I hope you understand. Since we cannot discuss terms, I will be bold and I will bet on your good character and that you will honor the arrangement that I am going to mentionter, as I have no other options.


    My boss''s name is Silvio and he is the head of the pleasure house called Paradise, located in the adjoining region next to where your Heavenly Pce is located. Also, like you, he is the boss of this region.


    Silvio is a powerful expert and has about 50 guards, but they are irrelevant, as they are not powerful. Who you need to watch out for is Silvio and his right-hand man Milton. Both are powerful, but I think you can handle them because your personal guard seemed to know about them and he still wasn''t worried.


    On the second sheet is a small map of the structure andyout of the Paradise pleasure house and where Silvio keeps his valuables, at least the ones I know about.


    If you are wondering, why did I betray him? Well, you would have to know that, although I am not a ve, I am treated no differently than one, especially when the person who killed my family was Silvio, although he doesn''t know that I know that.


    My reasons can be discussedter my reward for this information is what interests me most. The Paradise house of pleasure belonged to my parents, that''s why Silvio killed them and took possession of it.


    I will certainly not ask you to return it to me since it is not good business for you if you do that, but I would like to be the manager of the ce and give me full authority to run it as I wish. Obviously, good treatment and remuneration must also be honored.


    I hope you are the man I think you are.


    Nad.


    When Andrew finished reading the letter, he could not have been more than surprised because Nad had not only given him very valuable information but somehow managed to estimate Oliver''s strength and personality to the point where she dared to bet that they could defeat Silvio and his men.


    That was not a skill that just anyone could have, at that moment Andrew set a reminder in his mind, to be careful with this girl. Oliver who had received Andrew''s letter had finished reading it by the time Andrew came out of his thoughts and was likewise amazed at Nad''s ability.


    "We must be careful with this woman," Oliver said seriously. Obviously, Oliver was just thinking out loud, but Andrew couldn''t help but nod his head in agreement, as he also believed that Nad was no ordinary person.


    However, they did not stay talking about the woman, as they had to corroborate that the information she gave them was true, so saying goodbye to Andrew, Oliver left the office and met with the more qualified members of Shadow.


    Andrew did not stop him. He was clear that he had no military nning skills, so he left everything in Oliver''s hands and would simply listen to the results.


    To Andrew, Oliver was his right-hand man and most trusted subordinate, so he would ept whatever n Oliver came up with, so he didn''t worry and went back to review some documents.


    At that moment Carolina entered the office with a rather thick folder. Andrew seeing her immediately smiled and asked her toe over. Carolina didn''t bother with that and simply walked over to Andrew and even when he asked her to sit on hisp, she did it as if it was second nature.


    Andrew and his wives were getting more and more intimate outside the bedroom, especially Carolina, so little acts of affection like sitting on Andrew''sp, hugs and kisses in public, which used to be hard to get from Carolina, were now regr urrences.


    Although she was still a little resistant to going beyond those caresses, it was already progress. Andrew hugged Carolina as she sat on hisp and intimately asked whispering in her ear, "What did you find?"


    "Well, not all the establishments were as lucky as the Heavenly Pce," Carolina replied and a little excitedly Andrew asked, "So?"


    "Yes, some of them are selling," Carolina replied and excitedly Andrew couldn''t help but hug her tighter and give her a resounding kiss on the cheek. Andrew was happy because, after the expansion of the Heavenly Pce, he knew it was something he would have to do again, but he would need morend.


    That''s why he had asked Carolina and Victor''s help, to investigate which premises in the surrounding area had been damaged in the monster attack, in order to buy them at low prices for future remodeling.


    The red light district was the region of the city that suffered the least in the monster attack, but that does not mean that there was no damage. In fact, the damage was considerable, butpared to the damage in the city, it was minuscule.


    Unfortunately for many owners in this sector and fortunately for Andrew, not everyone had a subordinate like Oliver who could defend their establishments without suffering damage and so, several businesses around the Heavenly Pce were damaged.


    Having a business in the red light district does not necessarily mean that it is a lucrative business and many of these damaged businesses did not have the money for repairs, so selling was the only option and that was what Andrew wanted to take advantage of.


    However, in Andrew''s n, there was one big problem and that was money. Even though the businesses he wanted to buy were not expensive. He wanted to buy 3 of them and ording to Carolina and Victor''s research, their price would be around 5,000 small gold coins each.


    There was the problem, Andrew did not have that amount of money, because with the remodeling, hiring of employees, and purchase of the dancing courtesans, the money he had was being spent and at most he would have money to buy one of these businesses.

 Chapter 158: CHAPTER 157

    Despite this difficulty, Andrew did not want to lose this opportunity and was willing to get money any way he could, because he could not miss an opportunity like this. Although he did not need these premises now, in the future he would definitely need them and it was certain that they would be more expensive at that time.


    In fact, he was not the only one who thought about this business. Almost all the leaders of the different areas of the red light district were doing the same thing, that was also the reason why the experts who protected the red light district from the monsters'' attack allowed some of them to enter.


    For this very reason Andrew, had a certain advantage because since he was the boss of this area, no one would dare to go against him unless he sought death. Since the Heavenly Pce became the boss of the zone, all the businesses have noticed that, unlike the previous bosses, nothing was demanded of them, and that made them happy.


    However, the fact that the Heavenly Pce did not oppress them as Debos and the others did, made some people believe, that they were softer than the previous bosses and many people in the sector who were waiting for their chance believed that it hade.


    Unfortunately for them, Oliver had identified them since the day the Heavenly Pce was crowned as the boss of the area, thanks to Shadow members and when these people wanted to do something, they were eliminated.


    Oliver did not hesitate and in fact, he acted before informing Andrew, but when thetter found out what Oliver had done he did not give it importance, in fact, he congratted him, because Andrew needed a person who acted, not who talked and with Oliver he had no problems.


    These actions were a warning to everyone in the sphere of influence of the Heavenly Pce and for that reason, no one dared to get in Andrew''s way with this acquisition.


    While still hugging Carolina and giving her affectionate kisses on her neck, Andrew was thinking about how to get the money he was missing, and not thinking of anything he asked Carolina, "My love, don''t you have an idea how to get money?".


    Carolina was shaken by Andrew''s question as she was enjoying the affection Andrew was giving her and was practically not paying attention and embarrassedly asked, "Sorry I didn''t hear you, What did you say?".


    Andrew was not bothered by repeating himself, in fact, he genuinely believed that Carolina had not heard and upon hearing the question, Carolina thought for a moment and said, "Well, there are several options, but I don''t think any of them are good."


    "Don''t judge before you speak, tell me and we''ll discuss them," Andrew said as he heard Carolina had some ideas and the girl began to speak, "One is to borrow. Candice or Johan would be our only options, but it might be possible."


    Carolina paused and as if remembering something, she spoke again, "Ah, we could also borrow from the Baron, but I think that would be much more problematic", and again she fell silent for a few seconds, shook her head, and put that idea aside.


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Another option would be to steal. Unfortunately, we only have one apparent enemy at the moment and we can''t just attack him carelessly," Carolina said again, and Andrew who was listening to her, also thought that these were not very viable ideas, as they had a lot of risks.


    Despite thinking that, he didn''t say so, nor did he rule them out, he just kept asking Carolina, "What else can you think of?" and she kept saying, "Well, the other option would be to do a special event, to raise a lot of money, like the fashion show before, but I don''t know what we could do, or which clients to invite."


    When Carolina said this, a light bulb immediately went on in Andrew''s brain because he did know. In a few days, the dance room would be inaugurated, that was an event more than enough to fulfill that requirement, what was worrying was the guests.


    The problem was time. With the damage from the battle with the monsters still fresh, very few people woulde to an event like this and that made Andrew discard the idea, he knew it would not be sessful.


    Frustrated by the issue, he decided to let it go for the moment and enjoy Carolina, trying to de-stress. Carolina who saw Andrew''s bold hand movements grabbing her tits, tried to moan, but Andrew overwhelmed her with kisses on her neck.


    Andrew, noticing that Carolina stopped resisting, wanted to strike further while the iron was hot and moved his hand to Carolina''s hidden valley, but she, feeling Andrew''s hands, began to struggle again.


    "Don''t...start...I already gave you...heh that NO!" said Carolina resisting and seeing that Andrew didn''t stop. She dug her nails into Andrew''s leg making him scream in pain.


    Thanks to this action Andrew stopped and Carolina took advantage of it, turning around without getting up from hisp and facing him. "Love, we agreed that you wouldn''t cross the line like this," Carolina said with an annoyed expression.


    Andrew seeing Carolina upset, couldn''t do anything and letting out a resigned sigh nodded his head, letting Carolina know he wouldn''t do it again.


    Andrew''s wives were willing to do almost anything Andrew wanted to do, but for some reason, they were reluctant to have sex during work hours. When their wives told Andrew about this, he obviously asked the reason, and simultaneously all three responded as if they had agreed, "You won''t let us do our jobs."


    Well, the reality is that Andrew after checking the ounts, has nothing else to do, but his wives are different. One is in charge of making sure everything runs as it should, from cleaning to grocery shopping.


    Another is in charge of managing the courtesans. Overseeing their exercises and training them in different ways of acting and performing their service, while thest of his wives is in charge of his security, so while he is always with her, he can''t force her.


    Andrew knew he was just being greedy, as the girls let him get wild with them in the bedroom and while Andrew is a candidate for Eros god, he couldn''t be fucking 24 hours a day.


    So, he resigned himself and agreed not to bother the girls, even though he knew it would be difficult. Carolina upon seeing Andrew attend, abandoned her annoyed expression and gave him a tender kiss on the lips before getting up and leaving the office.


    After Carolina had left, Andrew took the folder she had left on the desk and began to read the information about the stores he wanted to buy.


    As he was reviewing this information an idea of how to make money came to his mind and he quickly began to evaluate if it was possible. However, after a few seconds, he thought it was a perfect idea.


    His idea was to sell Candice some clothing designs. The problem was that it hadn''t even been a month since he sold her the past ones, so it would be too fast to bring out new designs, that could generate suspicions and since Andrew wanted to be friends with Candice he couldn''t allow those suspicions to spread.


    So his idea was to ask for an advance. In short, it was to negotiate with her, to pay him an advance under the promise of creating something that would surprise her and although it might beplicated to convince Candice of this, he had a n.


    It was nothing borate, it was simply to show her proof of what she would get. That is, Andrew would buy the design of some cool costume from the system and offer it to her as an advance.


    This way, Candice would know that Andrew was serious and she would have a new design to sell while waiting for the other designs. Also, this way, Candice would have no suspicions about the speed of the design, as it would only be one design that he would deliver to her.


    With that n in mind, he began to write the details on a sheet of paper, to show it to his wivester for their feedback. Although Andrew was capable enough to make these decisions, he would always ask his wives.


    This included Aki, who really has no idea about business. Andrew was doing this in order to involve his wives in the cause and also to show them that he valued their opinion even when they didn''t know anything about it.


    Andrew was copying his ideas on paper when an arrow flew through the window and when it was about to hit Andrew''s head, who hadn''t even noticed it, Aki appeared from the shadows and grabbed the arrow without difficulty.

 Chapter 159: CHAPTER 158

    Seeing Aki suddenly appear startled Andrew, but when he saw the arrow in her hands his expression dimmed and a little fear mixed with anger invaded him.


    Aki didn''t notice that because immediately ran towards the direction where the arrow wasing from, without waiting for Andrew to say anything. Watching Aki speed away, Andrew became worried.


    He knew Aki wasn''t weak, but it definitely wasn''t to the level that Andrew didn''t worry about her, as if there was such a level. It was obvious that now that she was his wife, Andrew would never stop caring about her no matter what strength she obtained.


    Still, he didn''t feelfortable letting her go off alone into unknown danger, so he quickly left the office to find Oliver. Unfortunately, Andrew couldn''t find him and that worried him even more.


    As Andrew was about to have a nervous breakdown, Marie appeared in front of him and said, "Young master, remain calm. Oliver noticed that you were attacked and that Miss Aki went out in search of the attacker, so he followed her."


    When Andrew heard Marie, he let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t know, but there was nothing that happened in or around the Heavenly Pce without Oliver knowing about it, as he always had his extended perception checking for any threat.


    In fact, Oliver was the first to notice the arrow and he also noticed that, although the attack was directed towards Andrew, it had no force and Aki could easily handle it, so instead of running toward the office, he decided to run towards the ce where the attack wasing from.


    He even moved before Aki, so Marie''s words were not correct. It wasn''t that Oliver chased Aki, but on the contrary, it was she who was chasing him. Despite his supernatural perception ability, Oliver could not identify the attacker, nor the exact ce where the attacker was, however, he was able to deduce the location by observing the trajectory and strength of the arrow.


    About 200 meters away from the Heavenly Pce on the roof of a 4-story building, a man in in warrior''s clothing was looking towards Andrew''s office, while sharpening his eyesight.


    The man was tall and unlike most assassins, he was not dressed in ck, nor did he cover his face. He wore light armor of hard, but supple leather and underneath itfortable clothing forbat.


    He also carried a short sword and a dagger at his waist and despite seeing that his attack had failed and that Aki was running towards him, he showed no signs of anxiety or fear, he was as calm aske water.


    He carefully studied Aki''s movement and speed as she ran towards him and when she was close, he threw the bow and arrows aside and unsheathed his sword, taking abat stance.


    He is a contract killer and was hired to kill Andrew. His capacity for assassination was proven and he had made a name for himself in the city because of his 100% effectiveness, but unlike assassins like Aki or Marie, he did not focus on stealth, but on hisbat strength and precision with the bow and arrow.


    For that reason he was calm because evaluating Aki''s movement and speed, he deduced that she was not a threat, and instead of running away he decided to wait for her, however, he never noticed Oliver.


    Oliver was obviously much faster than Aki and had reached where the assassin was some time ago, but he did not reveal himself and decided to wait for Aki to arrive. He wanted Aki to confront the man and gain experience. Aki is a master of stealth, but herbat skills were nothing special, so Oliver took this opportunity for her to gain experience.


    After all, with him around, he could intervene any time the situation became problematic. Oliver had already sized up the assassin and was confident he could easily defeat him, so he dared to do this.


    If Andrew knew about this, he would surely be against it, but Oliver felt it was necessary. He knew that Andrew loved his wives and wanted to protect them, but also knew that in this world the weak were victims of the strong and although he couldn''t force Helena and Carolina, Aki was different.


    She had already been training as an assassin and hadbat strength, therefore, he wanted to strengthen her. In a few minutes, Aki reached the rooftop of the building where the assassin was and upon seeing him, she wasted no time.


    She unsheathed her twin daggers, those that Andrew had given her and without hesitation, sheunched herself like an arrow at high speed towards the assassin. The assassin wrinkled his eyebrows a little, as he noticed that Aki was even faster now attacking him than when she was running to get here, and that made him more cautious, but not scared.


    Aki''s attack seemed simple, as she moved in a direct line towards the assassin, but a few feet away from him she changed direction to the right and then immediately to the left in a zigzag motion.


    Although a little surprised at Aki''s ability to move, the man did not retreat and followed her with a millimetric gaze. After moving several times, Aki attacked the man''s side with one of her daggers, only to be blocked by the sword.


    Seeing that her attack was unsessful, she stabbed the man''s chest with her other dagger, but the man reacted quickly and taking a step backward narrowly dodged Aki''s attack.


    Aki didn''t let him escape, so she chased him,unching deadly attacks with her daggers at great speed, but the man could block or dodge them with rtive ease.


    Although the man had the advantage, he was actually a bit overwhelmed with Aki''s constant fast attacks. To the point of not being able to counterattack, but he didn''t lose his cool.


    On the other hand, Aki who was using all her strength to deliver a blow to the man was starting to get tired and it was noticeable, as her speed was starting to slow down. As a man of experience, the assassin realized this and saw his chance, so he went on the offensive.


    Now Aki was the one desperately defending herself from the man''s attacks. Even though the man was not muscr or powerful looking, his attacks were heavy because every time Aki blocked his sword she moved back a few steps.


    Soon her hands were numb from so much blocking and sweat beaded on her forehead. Breathing a little heavily, Aki was beginning to worry and understood that she had misjudged the situation.


    She was angry that her husband was attacked and so she ran without assessing the situation and now she was in trouble because she knew that her opponent was stronger than her and if things continued like this, she would die.


    Gritting her teeth hard, Aki squeezed everyst drop of strength she had andshed out at the man in an all-or-nothing attack. The man was surprised by Aki''s sudden increase in speed and strength, but he still kept his cool and blocked all the attacks.


    A few minutester he noticed that Aki had run out of strength and, smiling a macabre smile, he attacked violently wanting to end the encounter. When Aki saw her opponent''s attack, a listless expression appeared on her face as she knew she couldn''t dodge.


    She regretted her recklessness, but most of all she was annoyed with herself, for wasting what she had found, out of a fit of anger. She had had a disastrous and miserable life until she met Andrew and became his wife.


    She was enjoying this new life and now she was going to lose it to bad judgment, that was what was going through her mind. She closed her eyes resigned, but after a few seconds she didn''t receive the expected attack, so she opened her eyes and in front of her, she saw Oliver who was stopping the assassin''s sword with one hand.


    Seeing him, Aki burst into tears and when Oliver saw her, he smiled slightly understanding the feelings she was venting. On the other hand, the assassin was panicking because until Oliver appeared, he hadn''t noticed him.


    Not to mention that he caught his most powerful attack bare-handed. rm bells went off in his head and without hesitation, he dropped his sword and turned to flee, but at that moment he heard, "Do you think you can run away after attacking the young master and the youngdy I protect?" -exclusive


    Oliver''s voice had a hint of hidden anger in it, but the assassin was so afraid that he didn''t even understand what he said, it was as if fear had disabled his ears and he was only concentrating on escaping.


    Unfortunately for him, he wanted to run away from Oliver. If he had not even been able to feel his presence when he was so close for so long, it would have been much more difficult for him to run away from Oliver and everything was proven after a few seconds because when the man had advanced a few meters, he felt a blow on the back of his head and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 160: CHAPTER 159

    Oliver waited for Aki to finish venting her feelings and when she calmed down, they returned to the Heavenly Pce. Although they were carrying the captured assassin, thanks to their strength and speed, they were able to move without difficulty and without being seen by anyone.


    At the Heavenly Pce, Andrew waited in the office for news from Aki and Oliver, however, a couple of hours had already passed and they had not returned, so Andrew began to worry.


    At that moment Marie who was apanying him said, "Young master, Oliver and Miss Aki have returned," then disappeared into the shadows. Andrew got up hurriedly wanting to go find Aki, but when he opened the door the little girlshed out at him.


    Andrew was surprised by Aki''s sudden appearance but quickly regained hisposure and hugged her. They remained hugging for a few minutes until Aki calmed down a bit.


    Then they went into the office, but Andrew had noticed from the moment Aki hugged him, that the girl was a little scared, for this reason, he wanted to reassure her in a morefortable and personal environment, so they went to the bedroom.


    Once in the bedroom, they sat on the bed, but neither of them spoke for a while. Andrew wanted Aki to make the first move, so he remained silent waiting for the girl to organize her feelings.


    After several minutes Aki finally spoke, "Sorry for leaving without thinking things through better." After saying that, the girl remained silent again, however, with that singlement Andrew sensed that she had suffered a bad experience, so he approached her and hugged her tenderly.


    "You don''t have to apologize, I know you were angry, but next time think things through first," Andrew whispered in her ear, letting her know he wasn''t angry, but Aki started to shed tears, as she tightened her embrace.


    Seeing Aki crying, Andrew panicked, he thought she had experienced something bad when she went out to confront the killer, but now he understood that he had underestimated what had happened, as he had never seen Aki so vulnerable, even when she was a ve, she always kept herposure and that worried him.


    Curious and worried, he asked about what had happened, and when Aki had managed to calm down she told him everything that had happened without hiding details. She told him how she had found the man who attacked him and how she had fought him to the point of almost losing her life if it hadn''t been for Oliver''s appearance, she wouldn''t be with him at that moment.


    Listening to her, Andrew was burning with anger because he didn''t think that he had almost lost his beloved, but before he could say anything, Aki began to tell her feelings.


    She confessed to him that now that she was his wife, she felt that she had been granted a second life and was enjoying it, so when she was on the verge of death she could only think of how she had squandered this opportunity in a fit of anger.


    Andrew was moved to hear Aki''s deep and sincere feelings and holding her face tenderly, he kissed her lips. Aki was a little startled, but quickly pulled herself together and returned the kiss.


    They kissed for a few seconds, only to kiss again and between kisses and caresses, Andrew settled Aki on the bed. The girl didn''t pull back and was very assertive.


    Andrew continued kissing Aki''s cherry lips until he got tired and then moved to kiss her cheeks, then her ears, which he nibbled a little before moving to her neck.


    Soon their bodies warmed up and by the time Andrew had reached Aki''s chest and started undressing her, the girl was already breathing a little heavily. After removing the clothing from her upper body, Andrew began to suck on one of Aki''s nipples, while massaging the other breast with his hand.


    Although they were notrge in size, they fit perfectly in Andrew''s hand, so he didn''t hold back. Although he had been tender with Aki so far, it was clear to him that she liked a bit of aggression, so he began biting her nipple gently and massaging her tits vigorously.


    The girl moaned in pleasure as she felt Andrew''s change of attitude, she really enjoyed the wild sex. Andrew continued to y with her tits, but soon he sent his hand down to Aki''s crotch and started rubbing it.


    Aki clenched her thighs unconsciously as she felt Andrew''s intrusive hand, but soon rxed her muscles and allowed him to y with her pussy still covered by her clothes, as Andrew had not yet removed them.


    Andrew continued to y with her in this manner for a few minutes until he removed his hand from Aki''s crotch and slipped it inside the girl''s pants.


    Soon his hand reached Aki''s pussy which was already wet with arousal and he quickly began to rub it with his fingers. Aki writhed in pleasure as she moaned at the feel of Andrew''s hand in her pants.


    Noticing that Aki was getting wetter and wetter, Andrew inserted one of his fingers into Aki''s pussy, which made her shiver a little. Andrew continued to move his finger in and out of Aki''s pussy at high speed.


    Aki could hardly resist the pleasure, but she also felt that Andrew was not giving her the best treatment because her pants were in the way, and out of initiative, she lifted her hips a little and pulled her pants down to the middle of her thighs.


    Andrew was surprised at Aki''s bold move but said nothing because the pants were really getting in the way, and rewarding the girl for her initiative he inserted another of his fingers into her pussy.


    With two fingers prating her pussy, Aki was moaning like crazy enjoying the service Andrew''s hand was giving her. Andrew kept sucking and biting her tits, while his hand moved skillfully inside Aki''s pussy.


    Soon the girl couldn''t resist any longer. Her back arched, her body trembled a little and Andrew felt Aki''s inner walls contract before love juices spurted out of her pussy.


    Andrew withdrew his hand from Aki''s pussy and also stopped ying with her tits. He looked down at his hand soaked with love juices and brought it to his mouth, tasting Aki''s sweet nectar, as he let the girl catch her breath.


    Aki noticed Andrew licking the hand that had finished wetting with her juices and blushed with embarrassment, but Andrew didn''t notice, as the girl was red with excitement, so he didn''t notice that his action had embarrassed her.


    After a few minutes, Aki had recovered and Andrew noticing that, smiled at her and said, "Well, now it''s your turn to work." Andrew brought his erect cock close to Aki''s face who without any hesitation grabbed it and took it into her mouth.

 Chapter 161: CHAPTER 160

    Aki began sucking Andrew''s cock with great skill. It didn''t seem like this was only the second time she had given him a blowjob, as she sucked quite hard, without touching her teeth and her tongue fluttered everywhere.


    Andrew couldn''t help but let out a choked moan of pleasure as he felt his cock melt inside Aki''s slippery mouth and when she started ying with his balls this pleasure intensified.


    He didn''t know the reason because if we talk about blowjob skills, Helena was undoubtedly better than her, but for some reason at this moment Andrew was intoxicated, so he held Aki''s head and began to move his hips, fucking the girl''s mouth.


    Aki was surprised by Andrew''s aggressive movement but didn''t resist, however, Andrew was being a bit rough and was prating very deep, which made Aki gag and have a hard time breathing.


    Andrew didn''t seem to notice Aki''s difficulty breathing and continued to fuck her mouth, harder and deeper. Aki''s saliva was gushing out of the little space avable in her mouth, as she waspletely filled with Andrew''s cock and when she felt she couldn''t take anymore, she pushed Andrew to gain air, but it was useless.


    Andrew held her tighter and spilled all of his seed into her mouth. Only when he released thest drop of semen did he pull his cock out of Aki''s mouth, who began to cough loudly and gasp for air.


    At that moment Andrew realized that he had forced the girl too much and worriedly stroked her back trying to help her while apologizing, "Sorry Aki, I got overexcited."


    Aki was still coughing and breathing hard, so even though she heard Andrew''s apology she couldn''t respond, but she gave him a weak smile like let him know that he didn''t have to worry.


    Seeing the smile on Aki''s misaligned face that was still covered with saliva and semen, he sighed tiredly as he thought, "I have to control myself a little."


    After a few minutes, Aki caught her breath and wiped her face a bit with the bed sheets. Andrew didn''t do anything to her, he just stroked her, while he waited for her to recover.


    When she did, Andrew didn''t want to continue because he felt he had overdone it a moment ago, but Aki looked like she still wasn''t satisfied, so she said, "I''m fine now, we can go on."


    Thement surprised Andrew, but at the same time made his cock rise to its fullest again. Since he had been waiting for Aki and had already made up his mind not to continue, his cock was starting to dwindle, but Aki''sment turned him on again.


    Seeing that Aki wanted to continue, he didn''t hold back, so removed her pants and spread her legs revealing Aki''s wet pink pussy. He brought his cock closer and rubbed it against her pussy for a few seconds making it even wetter and only when Aki scolded him, "Stop ying and put it in," did he then put it in.


    Aki immediately let out a moan, as she felt the thick cock invade her all the way to her womb. Andrew was no better than her, as Aki''s pussy was extremely tight, even when he took her virginity, he didn''t feel it was that tight.


    However, he didn''t worry about that, he just thought he was very aroused and so he felt that Aki was tighter than usual. Without dy, he began to move his hips prating Aki''s pussy hard and deep.


    The girl was writhing in pleasure as she moaned and this excited Andrew who started to move faster. Love juices poured out of Aki''s pussy with every thrust of Andrew''s cock inside her and the sounds of their bodies colliding echoed in the room.


    The amount of love juices that Aki''s pussy was releasing made the sounds of the shing bodies louder and were only drowned out by the moans of Aki and Andrew who were in a trance of pleasure.


    Andrew continued to prate her hard and each time he felt Aki was getting tighter, so he knew she was about to cum, so he held her hips tightly and increased the speed.


    Aki who was already at the limit of pleasure, when she felt Andrew prating her with greater force and speed did not resist, and letting out a loud moan of pleasure she cummed. Her body trembled violently, while her pussy expelledrge amounts of love juice, leaving a wet patch on the sheets.


    Andrew wasn''t finished yet, so he didn''t stop. He seemed to have forgotten that only moments ago he had almost drowned Aki with his recklessness and now he was destroying Aki''s pussy when she had just cum and was most sensitive.


    Fortunately, the situation was different. With the blowjob, the problem was that Aki couldn''t breathe, while with the pussy was that Aki was more sensitive, but since she enjoyed him being aggressive with her, she didn''t mind Andrew continuing to drill her.


    Despite everything, Andrew didn''t feel like he was going to cum anytime soon, So he decided to change positions, so he said, "Aki, get on all fours." Although it sounded a bit aggressive, Aki didn''t flinch and quickly got up and got into a doggy position showing Andrew her pussy.


    Perhaps it was the near-death experience that made her more daring, as Aki not only got on all fours butid her upper body on the bed and raised her ass as much as she could, which turned Andrew on.


    Without hesitation, Andrew reached over, and holding her ass tightly, he prated her from behind. Aki let out a loud moan of pleasure because in this position Andrew''s cock went in deeper.


    Andrew moved his hips with force and speed, smashing Aki''s pussy. She could only moan with pleasure. Out of nowhere, Andrew who was fucking Aki''s pussy, pped her ass, which made Aki jump, not only from surprise, but from pleasure.


    Hearing Aki moan when he spanked her, Andrew didn''t stop and with each thrust, he spanked Aki''s ass. First on the right buttock, then on the left and so he began alternating the strokes. only found at mvl _e-mp|y,r


    Even though he wasn''t spanking her very hard, after spanking her so many times her ass was red, but Aki didn''t seem to feel even a hint of pain, on the contrary, she was drooling with excitement.


    Even knowing that, Andrew didn''t continue spanking her ass, because seeing how red it had be, he was afraid of hurting her. After a few minutes, Andrew was on the edge and Aki was no different.


    He increased the speed wanting to make ast effort and after a few seconds he released all his seed inside Aki. The girl also reached her limit and when she felt the hot semen filling her, she also cummed.

 Chapter 162: CHAPTER 161

    After the intense session the twoy side by side on the bed breathing roughly. After a few minutes, Andrew caught his breath and looked at Aki, who had fallen asleep.


    He gently stroked her hair and got up. He went to the bathroom, took a shower, and after getting dressed, took onest look at Aki who was still sleeping naked on the bed with semen still dripping from her pussy.


    After smiling, he left the room and went into the office, where Carolina and Helena were drinking tea and eating cookies as if they were waiting for him.


    Seeing them, Andrew suspected that the girls were there to create drama for him for breaking the promise of having sex during business hours, so he resignedly walked over and sat down across from them.


    Upon seeing him, Helena poured him a cup of tea and said nothing, so Andrew took a sip and looked at Carolina, as it seemed she would be the one to expand theint, but to his surprise, she asked, "How is Aki?".


    Despite his surprise, Andrew replied, "She''s asleep," but the answer didn''t seem to satisfy Carolina who annoyed said, "I figure that already since you wrecked her for more than two hours. What I want to know is how is she?".


    At that moment Andrew understood that the girls were not concerned about the sex he had with Aki during working hours, but that they had heard about what had happened and were worried about Aki''s mental health.


    Andrew smiled helplessly and scratching his head, said, "She''ll be fine. She was a little scared, but...", Andrew hadn''t finished speaking when Carolina interrupted him, "But youforted her, didn''t you?".


    With an ufortable smile, he nodded his head, and Helena who was watching them from the side trying to disguise herselfughed softly while covering her mouth with one hand, but her action was irrelevant, as Andrew and Carolina knew she wasughing.


    Noticing that the other two were looking at her, she calmed down and said, "Well, Carolina don''t be upset, it''s a special case, let''s it pass just this once." Carolina sighed resignedly and said, "I know it''s a special case, but I know his personality, he will start like this, and when we least expect it he will find any opportunity to take advantage."


    ck lines appeared on Andrew''s face when he heard Carolina''sment, but he couldn''t deny it either, because she had a point. Since she was the first to arrive and the one who knew him best, she knew about this, as he had tried it with her many times.


    Helenaughed again and said, "I think we''re a little mean to him too you know?". Helena''sment made Andrew raise his eyebrow, as he wanted to see if Helena would defend him and if he could gain something from this, but it was Carolina''sment that surprised him the most.


    "I know that, but we can''t just be fucking all the time." Andrew wasn''t the only one who looked at her with surprise because Helena was the same way. Among the three girls, Carolina was undoubtedly the most serious especially when it was about sex, so herment surprised them.


    Seeing how they looked at her, Carolina pretended to be annoyed as she said, "What, you think I don''t know that inhibiting Andrew who is a candidate for Eros god is bad?". Andrew and Helena shook their heads immediately not wanting Carolina to get really angry as she was scary when she got upset.


    Letting out a resigned sigh she spoke again, "I know it''s not fair, but if we don''t set limits we will neglect other things." Andrew and Helena understood immediately what Carolina meant.


    It was too easy to fall into carnal temptations, especially with Andrew who is a candidate for the god Eros, since thanks to his divinity the pleasure was increased, and wanting to live fucking was not an exaggeration.


    Andrew finally understood that Carolina was not against having sex during working hours, but that she didn''t want them to be affected by their lividness all the time, so he smiled fondly towards Carolina because now he understood that this was what true love felt like.


    "I understand your point Caro, but you forget other important points," Andrew suddenly said. This made both Carolina and Helena put a quizzical expression on their faces as if wondering what he was referring to.


    Seeing their expressions Andrew began to exin, "There are two reasons why we should be more open to sex," Andrew paused and watched them to see if he had caught their attention, and seeing that he continued.


    "Although I don''t sleep with you for the sake of gaining points, the reality is that these points are important, as they are needed to gain strength and we will have more and more enemies, so getting stronger is a must."


    Andrew paused again letting the girls internalize his words and seeing them attend he continued, "Besides, I''m not the only one who needs to get stronger, you do too and sex will help you with that."


    Now it was time for Carolina and Helena to frown because they didn''t understand, but before they could ask Andrew spoke again, "The wife seal, isn''t it just for you to vouch that you are my wife and preserve your youth and beauty."


    "Huh?" Both girls were surprised to hear that and smiling Andrew said, "I hadn''t told you, because you are not at that stage yet and I thought it wasn''t necessary, but with the danger Aki experienced today, I realized that we will face more dangers every day and you should be able to protect yourselves a little."


    "The wife seal is a bond with me, so in quotes, you are my rtives, my divinity strengthens you every time we have sex, and that will make you stronger. Why do you think you will be able to ascend with me when I attain the level of divinity to be a god?"


    Andrew''s question made the girls'' eyes widen like saucers and Carolina couldn''t help but ask, "You mean we will gain power?", to which Andrew replied, "What you will gain is not exactlybat strength, but special abilities, which can help you when you have difficulties."


    Fluffy had told him that his wives would gain abilities based on the essence of themselves, they wouldn''t necessarily have to be focused on eroticism and sex, that was one of the reasons why the harems of the Eros gods were so impressive.


    First was because of the harmony in them and the second was the wealth of skills. The wife seal of an Eros god is a link to divinity, but divinity does not have a specific element, it is just divinity, it is the essence of the person who has it that defines how it is used.


    For example, in Andrew''s case, he had the essence of sex and eroticism, thanks to his past life, but his wives were not like that. Of course, if some nymphomaniac became his wife it was likely that the divinity would awaken an ability inclined to sex and eroticism, but Andrew was sure that none of his three wives were like that.


    Not even Helena who had worked for so many years as a courtesan because she had done so out of obligation and necessity, not likes, and the essence of a person was more closely tied to likes.


    As Andrew finished exining this to them, the girls fell into deep thought because this information changed many things. Andrew did not interrupt them and let them think, he just sat and drank tea.


    novel hosted m,vle mpyr


    After several minutes Carolina spoke, "If that is true, then we certainly should be more...", As Carolina seemed reluctant to admit it, Helenapleted her thought as if their minds were connected, "Have more sex".


    Carolina blushed in embarrassment, but still nodded her head as if ratifying what Helena said. Andrew smiledcently because he would gain many points from today on.


    It wasn''t that he was lying because it was true that they would get stronger, but he couldn''t deny that he wanted to be more active with his wives, not just at night, and while he was thinking about that, Helena spoke again, "Besides, Andrew will have many wives in the future, so we can''t just limit ourselves to nights or he won''t have time for all of us, so it''s better to take advantage of it now while we can."


    Thisment made Carolina''s heart pound because although she had already epted the fact when reality hit she was still reluctant. Andrew noticing that approached her and hugged her.


    "You don''t have to worry, no matter how many wives or women I have, there will never be favoritism, I can swear that in the name of Eros," Andrew said loud enough for Helena to hear him as well.


    Andrew''s oath moved them because they knew that swearing in the name of Eros who is the god he will be was the most genuine oath Andrew could swear.


    When he saw that the two girls epted that fact, he smiled and standing up said, "Well, now it''s time to see our prisoner." When he said that his expression was no longer warm, but cold and dangerous.


    The girls also became serious and got up to apany him to the cell where the killer was being held, after Oliver brought him in.

 Chapter 163: CHAPTER 162

    Andrew apanied by Carolina and Helena marched to the basement. Before they had to use one of the food stores to interrogate captured enemies, but during the remodeling, Andrew requested the creation of a basement with a cell for prisoners.


    Oto had a headache every time he talked to Andrew about the construction because what started as a simple remodeling turned into a big project.


    He wasn''tining about the fact that he had more work, as he was also making more money, what caused him headaches was the fact that Andrew was making new requests and they had to be done on the fly and that forced him to n many things in a short time, such as hiring new workers.


    Andrew knew he was being a pain in Oto''s ass every time he asked him to add something, but there was nothing he could do. The remodeling at first was intended as a simple expansion because it was necessary and they were low on funds, however, by destroying the bosses in the area and making a lot of money, Andrew decided to upgrade everything he could all at once.


    Even though the remodeling was much more expensive than nned, Andrew was happy with the result, especially since Oto met the two-week deadline, that was why Andrew decided to hire Oto again when he decided to expand again.


    When they arrived at the cell where the man who tried to kill Andrew was being held, they could see Oliver in front of the man who was tied to a wooden chair by his arms and legs.


    These were not normal ropes, as anyone with a little strength could break simple ropes. These ropes that held him were enchanted with some scribal spells and prevented him from gathering strength.


    For this reason, the captured man could do nothing because he had the strength of an ordinary 5-year-old boy at the moment. The prisoner was still unconscious, so Oliver went over to him and pped him awake.


    The man opened his eyes with difficulty and when he tried to move, he realized that he was tied to a chair and could not muster his strength. Resignedly he raised his head to look at Oliver.


    "If you answer my questions I will give you a quick and painless death. Who are you?" said Oliver calmly as if the death threat he had just given was a lie.


    The man looked at him carefully and sighing said, "Why would I answer you, if you are going to kill me anyway?" to which Oliver replied, "Because it is better to die quickly and painlessly than to be tortured to death."


    That simple statement would make most people freak out and start spilling the beans, but this man was no novice. He had lived through many experiences throughout his life and it wasn''t the first time he had been in a situation like this, so he was still ying hard to get.


    Unfortunately for him, Oliver was no amateur either. As an experienced general he had the means to get what he wanted and seeing that the prisoner had no intention of talking he said, "Well, it will be the hard way".


    When he finished speaking, one of Shadow''s members appeared from the shadows. He was a specialist in collecting information from prisoners, in other words, he was an expert in torture.


    Oliver walked out of the cell leaving the prisoner with the Shadow member. At that moment Andrew along with the girls arrived and Oliver approached them saying, "Young master,dies, I don''t think it is convenient at this time toe here."


    They all understood what Oliver meant and although Andrew was seething with anger, he did not want his wives to witness the brutal torture of the prisoner, so he nodded his head and withdrew with them.


    Oliver escorted them back to the office, as he had no reason to stay in the basement. He was not an expert in torture or anything like it, so his presence was unnecessary.


    They had barely finished climbing the stairs when a piercing scream of pain could be heard. The girls immediately nched, as they couldn''t imagine what they were doing to the prisoner that made him scream like that, but Andrew and Oliver were unfazed.


    Andrew had experience torturing people because when Debos attacked them, he himself "Interrogated" some of them and Oliver had witnessed far more terrifying acts in his life.


    Once in the office, Oliver told them again what happened and also confessed that he was present when Aki confronted the killer. Both Andrew and the girls furrowed their brows at the news, as they didn''t understand why he didn''t immediately intervene and allow Aki to suffer such trauma.


    Moreover, if Andrew couldn''t see that Oliver waspletely loyal to him he would have thought he had betrayed him. Oliver noticing the expressions of doubt in them began to exin.


    "Miss Carolina, Helena, and the young master are not fighters, so you can''t understand, but Miss Aki has been trained and possessesbat strength, so she will always try to fight to protect you, but she is weak."


    Oliver paused his exnation and looked at the three who were paying attention to him and continued, "Her weakness can be fatal, so I wanted her to understand that she is still weak and thus concentrate on improving her strength."


    "Do you want to train her?" asked Andrew and Oliver answered immediately, "Young master, your path is much moreplex than anyone may think, so enemies will not becking, strong people by your side are necessary and Miss Aki being your wife should improve more."


    "I understand your point, I know we need more strong people, I just find it hard to put her under so much pressure after the life she''s had," Andrew said a little wistfully.


    "I also understand your point young master, but her getting stronger will also help keep her safe. Besides, I think now that she is happy with you she won''t want to lose you," Oliver said sympathetically.


    Andrew understood Oliver''s point and although he was reluctant he nodded his head in agreement as he said, "That''s fine, but she must agree," to which Oliver replied, "Of course."


    At that moment the Shadow member interrogating the prisoner appeared from the shadows. "That was quick," Andrew said wrinkling his eyebrows and Oliver smiled as he said, "Well, he''s a specialist."


    "Thanks for thepliment," the Shadow member said bowing slightly. "So, what did you get?" immediately asked Oliver. "The man calls himself Killer and he''s a reputable hitman in town with a 100% kill rate."


    "He was hired by Silvio to take out the young master, but I suspect that man was just testing the waters." When the Shadow member finished speaking, everyone fell silent and after a few minutes, Oliver said, "I think we should expedite our meeting with that man."


    Andrew agreed and after some further discussion, Oliver left with the Shadow member to n everything for the future fight with Silvio.


    Meanwhile at the pleasure house "Paradise", Milton walked into the office where Silvio and Nad were meeting and said, "Killer failed". Although a bit surprised, Silvio had considered the possible failure, so he didn''tment.


    "Looks like the Heavenly Pce will be a bit entertaining," Silvio said with a smile. Milton and Nad said nothing, but their feelings were different. The former was excited because as a battle maniac, he wanted a worthy opponent and it seemed he had found one.


    On the other hand, Nad was delighted because Killer''s failure was proof of the strength of the Heavenly Pce and therefore a hope for her to collect her revenge at their hand.


    What none of them knew was that Andrew and the others knew that they were the masterminds behind the attack because when they hired Killer they did it in a hidden way, so as not to leave evidence, however, Killer who was a man of experience had investigated and discovered them.


    Killer was a cunning and intelligent man, not to mention he had considerable strength, however, he was nothingpared to Oliver and although he was confident in enduring torture when he was captured, the Shadow member who interrogated him also had his methods, which is why he broke so quickly.


    Now Silvio was nning what would be his next move, unaware that his enemies already knew about him and were organizing to destroy him. Silvio was a calcting man, but he was also too arrogant and it was that arrogance that did not allow him to see that he was not the hunter, but the prey.


    While the battle between these two was approaching, in the castle the king, the ministers, Aldus, Redeus, and Arturios listened to Demon''s report. Apart from the king and Arturios, this was the first time they had seen Demon.


    Wearing his characteristic ck cloak that concealed his entire body, Demon handed a letter to the king and left as usual. Everyone was surprised by Demon''s entric attitude, but the king and Arturios paid no attention, as they already knew him.


    The king looked at the letter and the more he read, the more annoyed he became and when he finished, he handed the letter to the others to read.


    The office was inplete silence while the letter passed from hand to hand and they learned about the situation and when Arturios, who was thest one to read it, finished reading it, a strong burst of power came out of his body, it was obvious that he was upset.

 Chapter 164: CHAPTER 163

    After the assassination attempt incident, everything went smoothly. Oliver rearranged the office furniture so that it was away from the window to avoid simr attacks to the one they had suffered.


    In the evening, the Heavenly Pce opened its doors for business as usual, but the number of customers was still quite poor whenpared to the days before the monster stampede.


    Andrew couldn''t help but curse, "Damn stupid beasts, did they have to attack now?". Carolina, Helena, and Aki who had already gotten up joined him, and hearing him they couldn''t help butugh.


    Certainly, they too were annoyed by the difficulties the stampede of monsters had caused, especially Carolina who had a business perspective, but sinceining wouldn''t solve anything, they just epted that they had to suffer for a while.


    Since there were few customers, as were most businesses in the red-light district, the Heavenly Pce closed at midnight. Andrew escorted his three wives to the room, where he had a wild night.


    As he had managed to convince them to be freer about sex, the girls pushed themselves hard during the night and after 3 hours of intense battle, they finally fell asleep.


    The following day, Andrew decided to implement his n and after writing a letter he asked Oliver to send it to Candice. In the letter, he informed her that he would visit her in the afternoon to discuss business.


    Oliver did not dare to be negligent and sent one of Shadow''s members to deliver the message. Obviously, the person Oliver sent was not dressed in his usual dark tight-fitting suit, characteristic of assassins, as it might create the wrong idea.


    The Shadow member simply wore casual clothes over his usual assassin garb. In a short time, he arrived at Candice''s store and approaching the reception desk asked for Gaston.


    Since Gaston was one of Candice''s trusted men and the one who always greeted them when they visited, Oliver told the messenger to ask for him. The woman at the reception desk wrinkled her eyebrows as she heard the young man ask for Gaston because he was no small character in this ce.


    The girl hesitated but still decided to contact Gaston. In his office, Gaston was reviewing some documents, when he heard a knock at the door. "Come in," he said without stopping checking the documents even when the woman at the reception came in.


    "I''m very sorry to bother you sir, but at the reception, there is a young man who ims to be sent by Mr. Andrew," the girl informed a little nervously, but Gaston upon hearing that there was an envoy of Andrew, stood up and a little anxiously said, "Take me to him."


    The woman led him to where the young man sent by Oliver was. Gaston did not know the young man, but it was not as if he knew all of Andrew''s subordinates, so he politely greeted, "Good morning young man, I am Gaston, I was told that you brought a message from Mr. Andrew."


    "Yes sir," the young man replied without another word and handed over the sealed letter. Gaston squinted at the young man''s attitude and immediately identified the boy''s upation.


    It was not difficult for a person like Gaston. First, the young man did not introduce himself and second, he got straight to the point without wasting time, both of which are indicative of a person who does not want to be recognized, so he correctly intuited that the young man worked in the dark as an intelligence agent os assassin.


    Regardless of that discovery, Gaston said nothing. He merely took the letter and assured the young man that he would deliver it to Candice. The young Shadow member left and Gaston headed for Candice''s office.


    Within minutes, Gaston was outside Candice''s office, where two guards stood erect guarding the door. "Inform Madame Candice that Gaston hase to deliver a message from Mr. Andrew," Gaston said.


    Previously, these kinds of procedures were not necessary, but that was because Candice had her two strongest warriors with her at all times, Erick and V, since they were at Marquis Valoid''s mansion training, she had to resort to this kind of security and strict controls.


    One of the guards entered the office and came out opening the door within seconds as he said, "Mistress Candice is expecting you." Gaston nodded slightly and entered the office.


    Candice upon seeing him, smiled wryly and said with an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry about all this Gaston," but the plump man, shook his head and replied, "This is necessary, no inconvenience, your safetyes first."


    Candice smiled again as she heard him, but quickly adopted a businesslike attitude and asked, "What message do you bring?", Gaston reached into his pocket and pulled out the letter Andrew had sent.


    "A messenger or rather an assassin brought this from Mr. Andrew," Gaston said seriously. Candice immediately caught on to what Gaston meant and couldn''t help but ask quizzically, "Assassin?".


    Gaston then told her all his hypotheses ording to the encounter with the young man sent by Oliver to deliver the letter. Candice remained silent as if assimting all the information.


    A few minutes after Gaston finished exining, Candice spoke as if thinking out loud, "It seems that Andrew is getting stronger too."


    Gaston knew Candice was talking to herself, as she often did so when she fell into deep thought, but still replied, "Yes, I think Mistress Candice did well to befriend him."


    Hearing Gaston, Candice snapped out of her train of thought and asked, "What do you think he wants?" but her question was met by silence from Gaston, who could not know and fixed his gaze on the letter.


    Candice let out a smallugh and said, "Right, I should read the letter before guessing," then broke the seal on the letter and began to read it. After a few minutes she had finished and her face showed an expression of intrigue.


    Upon seeing it Gaston could not hold back and asked, "Is something the matter?" to which Candice replied, "He says he wille to visit me in the afternoon hours to talk business, but he does not say what kind of business".


    Gaston upon hearing that Andrew would be visiting them, wrinkled his eyebrows and with a concerned tone asked, "Is it wise to receive him at this time?". Candice understood Gaston''s concern, as they knew Andrew had Oliver who was a strong warrior and she was currently without her more skilled subordinates.


    Still, she said with conviction, "We can''t show weakness or we will fall into a position of weakness." Business is about plots, deceit, and strength, that was a fact of life, so Candice could not refuse to see Andrew or she would show weakness, something she did not want.


    Gaston understood this perfectly, as he is a businessman, but he couldn''t help but worry and as Candice noticed this, she said with a smile, "Calm down, I doubt Mr. Andrew has bad intentions."


    Although he was still not convinced, he could say no more, so he bowed and left the office. When Candice was alone she muttered, "I wonder what surprise you''ll bring me this time."


    The hours passed and the afternoon came. Andrew apanied by Oliver left the Heavenly Pce on his way to Candice''s store. As he walked, Andrew asked Oliver, "Do you think I should get a carriage?".


    "At the moment we can''t afford a carriage, but I think it would be nice to get one when we get some money. It''s convenient and will show your status," Oliver replied.


    Andrew didn''t follow the conversation but nodded in agreement. He had thought about it a while ago and even Carolina had mentioned it before. A carriage was necessary, as Andrew was now the boss of the area around the Heavenly Pce, so he had a certain status and had to act as such, and walking everywhere was no way to show it.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at Candice''s store and as usual, were greeted by Gaston. "Wee back. It''s been a while, I hope you didn''t suffer with the stampede."


    "Thank you Mr. Gaston for the always warm wee and we were lucky, no beast came near us," Andrew replied cordially. Gaston smiled and with a gesture showed them to follow him.


    In a short time, they arrived at the entrance to Candice''s office and were surprised to notice the guards at the entrance. They were already puzzled because on each floor they climbed, they could see that the security was tight and that caught their attention, but they said nothing.


    "Inform Mrs. Candice that Mr. Andrew came to visit her," said Gaston, and one of the guards answered, as he opened the door, "Mrs. Candice had already given the order to let him in when he arrived".


    The three of them entered the office and there they could see Candice, with her characteristic smile and intelligent look, however, Andrew and Oliver were focused on something else. They could not see the butler who always apanied her and that made them wrinkle their eyebrows because, with all the security they had seen, it seemed strange that the butler was not with her.

 Chapter 165: CHAPTER 164

    Although Candice had noticed Andrew''s furrowed brow, she said nothing, siply smiled and after a few seconds she said, "Mr. Andrew, long time no see, please have a seat."


    Andrew changed his expression and sat down in agreement with Candice''s invitation. Oliver stood behind him noiselessly and Gaston did the same. "Mr. Andrew, you know I like to cut to the chase, so tell me, what business brings you here?" asked Candice quickly.


    Andrew was still curious about the number of security guards in the store and the absence of the butler, but seeing that Candice wanted to get down to business right away, he forced himself to forget those issues and focused on the conversation.


    "Well, I''ll be honest, I need money," Andrew said seriously without a trace of embarrassment. This attitude surprised Candice and Gaston, so Candice immediately asked, "What does that have to do with me?".


    Although it looked like Candice was upset, it really wasn''t the case. She was curious and Andrew could tell. "Well, I''d like you to help me a little with that," he said without even the slightest hint of embarrassment.


    "You know, just because you''re a friend doesn''t mean you cane asking for money whenever you want," Candice said inquisitively and Andrew couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath as he listened to Candice.


    "Of course, I know that Ms. Candice," Andrew said as he finishedughing and then added, "Obviously I don''t intend to borrow the money without offering anything in return, if I did it wouldn''t be called business."


    Candice raised her eyebrow curious at Andrew''s words, but said nothing, just motioned for him to continue. "I had promised to give you priority purchase of my designs six months from now remember?", said Andrew pretending to be interesting, to which Candice responded by nodding her head in agreement.


    "Well, I have a proposal," Andrew said and added, "I have a design right now that I can give you in advance, to give you an idea of what I will offer. What I want is for you to pay me in advance for the designs and I promise to give you the one that''s already done and a collection in 3 months."


    Andrew stopped talking at that point and allowed Candice to think about the proposal. Candice was hesitant. It certainly wasn''t a bad deal, as for some reason she knew Andrew wouldn''t trick her, but that wasn''t what she was thinking.


    What she was evaluating was the reason Andrew needed money so badly. Information is power and while she had no ill intentions towards Andrew and his Heavenly Pce, she did want to know what business he was in.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad proposition, but I''d like to know, why do you need money so urgently?" she asked even though she knew she was going overboard with her question.


    Andrew contemted for a few seconds whether he should tell her or not and after a few moments he said, "I don''t mind telling you, if you clear up a doubt I have."


    Candice was taken by surprise at Andrew''s counteroffer, but quickly pulled herself together and assisted by showing him that she agreed. "I would also like to know if anything happened. Your security is pretty extensive, to say the least. Any enemies?".


    Hearing Andrew''s question, Gaston began to sweat a little, as he didn''t want Candice to reveal that her most powerful warriors were absent, but he was underestimating Candice, as she was not a novice who would tell her secrets so easily.


    She considered Andrew an ally and trusted him, however, she would not expose her weaknesses to him, so easily, so she replied, "Yes, some pesky characters wanted to take advantage of us during the chaos of the monster stampede."


    It was obviously a lie and both Andrew and Oliver knew it because Candice''s aura fluctuated as she spoke, indicating that she was lying. Andrew had grown ustomed to using his Eros eyes quite often.


    He could not keep them Active all the time, as his divinity was not yet that strong, but he did every time he had an important conversation and this meeting with Candice qualified as such.


    Seeing that Candice wasn''t honest, he wouldn''t be either. It wasn''t that he stopped trusting her because he saw that her lie was not meant to be malicious. He understood that Candice just didn''t want to tell the reason.


    As a business person, Andrew understood that he couldn''t be trusted blindly, so he didn''t bother and said, "I see. Well, the reason I need money is because business in the red light district has suffered, and since I just renovated the ce I''m short of money."


    What Andrew said wasn''t a lie, but it wasn''t the reason why he needed money and even though Candice didn''t have special eyes like Andrew and Oliver, she had experience and also caught Andrew''s lie.


    Seeing through Andrew''s lie, Candice also knew, that he had noticed her lie and she didn''t me him either, as she understood the reasons. You couldn''t be honest with someone who wasn''t honest with you that was her thinking process.


    Not wanting to be caught in a back-and-forth of lies Candice, decided to change the subject, "So, how much money do you need?". Andrew contemted for a moment and said, "20,000 small gold coins."


    Hearing the amount, Candice narrowed her eyes because it was no small amount. "It''s quite a bit more than the previous transaction," she said confirming that Andrew had lied to her, as it was arge amount just to keep up the expenses for the bad red light district deal.


    "Well, it''s because the designs I have in mind are better than the previous ones, plus the amount will double," Andrew said not caring that Candice was suspicious of him.


    At that moment the office fell into a stony silence. Andrew wasn''t going to say anything else and Candice still wanted to know what Andrew would use the money for, but knowing she wouldn''t hear it from his mouth, she sighed and agreed saying, "Okay, but first I want to see the design you brought".


    Andrew didn''t keep her waiting and pulled the dress he had prepared out of his dimensional bag. It was a simple one-piece outfit, but one that on the right woman can be very attractive.


    It is a dress for women with defined, but not exaggerated curves and who have a slim build. It''s also quite short, barely reaching mid-thigh, so while it''s not a dress a woman would wear to a fancy party, wearing it on a date will definitely keep her partner excited the whole time. powered by  mpyr


    Candice evaluated the dress for a while and although she didn''t want to show it off, her eyes were shining like stars as she knew it was a perfect dress to wear on casual outings, but also very provocative despite its simplicity and she knew it would be very popr.


    Pleased with the dress, Candice smiled and said, "I really like it. Will the next collection be all about casual dresses? Andrew hadn''t really thought about it, but quickly replied, "Yes, but there will also be some lingerie designs likest time."


    Andrew didn''t want to miss the opportunity to promote lingerie, as he knew it would be big business down the road. Candice hearing him smiled as if she expected that answer.


    She then turned to look at Gaston and said, "Bring the money." Gaston bowed slightly and walked away. While waiting for Gaston, Candice, and Andrew talked about casual topics, more exactly the monster''s stampede.


    After a few minutes, Gaston returned with the money, but before handing it over, he pulled out a contract stating the agreed-upon terms. Gaston took advantage of his departure to get the money, to prepare it and after they checked that there was nothing strange, Candice and Andrew signed it.


    Andrew did not want to dy any longer, because they had a dangerous enemy lying in wait, and without Oliver in the Heavenly Pce, Andrew did not feel at ease, so he wanted to return quickly.


    Gaston dismissed them at the door and then they began their return to the Heavenly Pce. Unexpectedly, as they were walking back, they saw Duval, son of Baron Castal get out of a luxurious carriage apanied by a beautifuldy.


    Andrew did not approach to greet him, as technically they did not know each other and Duval did not seem to notice him. Andrew upon seeing him apanied by ady understood that he was on a date or something simr, as the girl looked his age and did not seem to be a familiar, as no resemnce could be seen between them.


    This caught Andrew''s attention because with Alfi, son of Johan the same thing had happened. Somehow, after their visit to the Heavenly Pce, they suddenly got a girl and he couldn''t help but ask Fluffy, "Does everyone who visits the Heavenly Pce get a girl?"


    Fluffy knew his master was joking with him, but he still replied, "It''s all coincidence master, you don''t have that power. That realm rests with the gods of love and affection."


    Andrewughed at Fluffy''s response, although he was just teasing with that question, the reality was that a small part of him thought that perhaps he had had an influence because two coincidences in a row were strange.


    After the brief monologue, he hurried along with Oliver towards the Heavenly Pce. Fortunately, nothing had happened in his absence and everything went smoothly until the evening when after a regr night of business, they closed early again.


    Andrew was a little discouraged by this, as he was losing money, but above all, he was worried that the opening of the dance room would be affected, after all, it was just about 4 days before its debut.

 Chapter 166: CHAPTER 165

    In the eening, after the Heavenly Pce closed its doors, Andrew together with his wives went back to the room to have a wild night as it was customary thesest days.


    As he had exined in detail the advantages of having sex with him, the girls were very proactive every night, and even during the day, they did some small acts of affection, although they were still a bit reluctant to let themselves go wild during the day.


    The next day, Andrew called a meeting in the office to discuss some issues. At the meeting were present, Andrew, Carolina, Helena, Aki, Oliver, and Marie, who were pretty much the central core of the Heavenly Pce.


    Once everyone was in the office, Andrew wasted no time in ceremonious acts and began to speak, "There are 3 points I want to discuss", he paused and added, "First, now we have the money, so Carolina, coordinate with Victor, and purchase the 3 premises we talked about".


    Carolina nodded her head in agreement showing understanding of the order Andrew was giving. Andrew seeing that everything was understood continued, "Second, Helena, how is the training of the dancers going?".


    "Well, thanks to the help of the guards who have been serving as the audience, they have improved quite a bit, but I think they stillck a bit of fluency. Still, I think it''s just ack of experience. After we open the dance room they will adapt quickly," Helena replied calmly.


    Andrew was pleased with Helena''s report because not only was it good news that the dancers were ready, but Helena''s ability to direct and evaluate them objectively, was valuable to make things easier for him.


    After that little thought, Andrew spoke again, "Perfect, that''s great, keep supervising them. However, with the current situation in the red light district, will we be sessful inunching the dance room?".


    This question was beyond Helena''s ability, but Carolina took the floor and said, "Well, it really is possible not to have a good influx of clients. Oliver, is it possible to find out the addresses of our regr clients and send them a special invitation?"


    Andrew was pleasantly surprised at the initiative of Carolina''s proposal and immediately turned his gaze to Oliver for an answer and Oliver did not disappoint, "That''s no problem, Marie and Shadow have that capability."


    Taking Carolina''s initiative, Andrew said, "That''s good, send them special invitations, telling them that the entrance to the event is free for that day, maybe that way we will have more affluence".


    ording to the n they had devised, the dance room would raise money in different ways. The first is an entrance fee to enjoy the show.


    All customers who want to enter must pay a small fee. Another way to make money with the dance room is the consumption of alcohol and food. Finally, the tips that customers gave to the dancer who entertained them on stage, although this money would only be 50%, as the dancer had to have her earnings.


    It was clear to Andrew that when this dance room became popr, the dancers would earn more money in tips than the other courtesans, but since they had to make an extra effort to dance, he did not mind giving them better benefits.


    In addition, the private dance rooms were the ones that would generate the most ie, since they were the most expensive, but he knew that, at first, they would not be used very much, especially if the clients were not yet familiar with the type of service.


    With this defined, Andrew, went on to talk about thest topic he wanted to address, "Now the problem with Silvio, what are your ns, Oliver?". After that question, the office fell silent and everyone looked at Oliver because he was the one in charge of this situation.


    After a few minutes of thought, Oliver finally spoke, "From the intelligence we have, this Silvio is a troublesome character. While I am confident that I am stronger than him and his subordinate Milton, the problem lies in the fact that they would not be easily eliminated and an open battle against them would attract unwanted attention."


    Hearing this, everyone furrowed their brows in concern, as this was the first time Oliver had shown difficulty in dealing with an enemy and Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Can you borate? Will there be problems if you fight both of them?"


    "No, that''s not the problem. I have confidence in besting them inbat even if they join forces. By unwanted attention, I mean that while defeating them is certain, I couldn''t do it in a short time and without such a battle not attracting other characters."


    "Simply put, you can beat them even if they get together, but it won''t be a fight that will end quickly and you''d draw the attention of the city''s experts," Andrew said as if wanting to rify what Oliver had said.


    "That''s right. honestly, eliminating them inside the city would be problematic. What worries me the most is that since they don''t know my strength, they would attack us which would lead to that situation," Oliver spoke again. .


    Andrew understood what Oliver meant, but it seemed that Carolina did not understand, because she asked, "Wouldn''t it be good if they attacked us and we took them by surprise?".


    Despite the seemingly silly question, Oliver answered seriously, "Even if they underestimate us, they wouldn''t be easily eliminated just because of that and even if we win, in the end, all eyes will be on us, something we don''t want right now, as we are not strong enough."


    Now Carolina understood the situation. She was thinking in the short term, to eliminate the enemy, but at the same time, their strength would be exposed to other people, which would bring future dangers of greater severity, as the enemies would know their strength losing the element of surprise.


    With everyone understanding this point, the office fell silent again. Everyone was trying to think of a solution to this problem, but no one had a good idea of how to go about it.


    In the end, Andrew sighed and concluded, "Well, we''ll just have to wait for our chance to act and pray that they don''t make the first move." Everyone nodded in agreement and Oliver added, "I certainly don''t think they will make a move soon because while Silvio is quite arrogant in his strength, he likes to first thoroughly investigate his enemies before making a move, so we still have time."


    Although it wasn''t the best situation, they couldn''t do anything, just wait for the right moment. Unexpectedly, unbeknownst to them, soon would break out an event that would bring them this opportunity without them looking for it.


    Inside the castle. The king, the ministers, Aldus, Redeus, and Arturios were discussing the new information they had obtained. It turns out that from the interrogation of Goston, they had discovered the mastermind behind the stampede of monsters.


    The kingdom of Tripia is a country located to the west of the Cannaris Empire and in recent years has begun to emerge as the second power in the region after the Cannaris Empire.


    Because of this, the empire has been paying attention to them and the borders shared with that country are the ones that receive the most attention, as they are already beginning to be a threat. As the saying goes, two tigers cannot live on the same mountain.


    Rtions between the two countries have been strained in recent years, but no conflict has broken out, but now The Cannaris empire had learned that the Tripia kingdom had already begun to make its moves and they were not small ones.


    The stampede of monsters was just the warm-up, because from the interrogation, they also learned that there were other ns underway, only Goston did not know what they were, nor who was carrying them out.


    The only thing they knew was that besides Goston and the assassin who had entered the castle with the intention of capturing the king, there was an additional spy. The kingdom of Tripia had been very clever and devised several ns to destabilize the empire, but each one was independent of the other and the actors did not know each other.


    This was in order to avoid that if any of the devised ns failed, there was no way for the others to be discovered. This situation left the empire on the passive side because while they knew there was a threat, it was hidden.


    Not to mention that Goston, as well as Gistaly and many others involved in the terrorist attack some time ago were all nobles, which showed that the nobles of the empire were too greedy and were swayed by foreign forces for small gains.


    This was what really bothered Arturios because he was one of the two pirs and protectors of the empire. He could not stand that the nobles who should be the backbone of the empire were now the disease.


    He was not worried about the kingdom of Tripia because he thought that there was no expert that could ovee him and as long as that did not happen, it was impossible for the empire to lose. However, he knew that he was only one man, he could not solve everything.


    For this reason, he was upset because he knew that he had to rely on the nobles so that the empire would not suffer, but now they did not know if these nobles could be trusted. When he managed to calm down he said, "The nobles are not trustworthy, at least not all of them. Other than those present, who can be considered loyal?".

 Chapter 167: CHAPTER 166

    Silence fell in the office and after a few minutes, Zelfit said, "I can''t say for surepletely, but I think Marques Valoid." After Zelfit proposed this name, everyone fell silent again as if evaluating what he said and Arturios, broke the silence again by asking, "Reasons?".


    "Marquis Valoid has always been looking out for the betterment of the empire, destroying suspicious characters and criminal organizations on several asions. In fact, the affair with Gistaly was also discovered by him," Zelfit said instantly.


    "Well, I agree with Zelfit. While it is true that the whole affair with Gistaly blew up because he attacked his wife, the reality was that Marques Valoide was already investigating him and it was out of fear of being discovered that he attacked Marques'' wife, hastening his downfall," added Prime Minister Vermut.


    "I am also of the opinion that Marques Valoide is to be trusted, as I myself have witnessed his work for years, not to mention that he is one of the biggest contributors to the empire''smerce," said Marquise Alcaly minister of the national treasury.


    "Why don''t I know about a character like him?" asked Arturios quizzically. As one of the guardians of the empire, he is always looking at the characters who support the empire and he doesn''t know anything about Marquise Valoid, which makes him strange.


    Hearing this, no one knew how to respond, but this time it was the king who intervened, "That is not strange, as Marquis Valoid has not been awarded for any of his contributions, so he is always out of the public eye."


    Thisment, made Arturios'' already furrowed brow even more pronounced and in a reproachful voice he said, "Augustus, that''s not good, why is a person who is so supportive of the welfare of the empire treated that way?".


    Arturios is the only one who can reprimand the king in this way since he is his master, but the king does not lose hisposure and says smilingly, "Master, make no mistake, it is not that I did not want to do it, it is that the Marquis has refused whenever I propose it."


    No one in the room knew this, so the surprise was not only Arturios''. In fact, all the ministers had always found it strange that with all the contributions made by the Valoid Marquis, he was never rewarded. They always thought that the king had some animosity towards him, but it did not seem to be the case and expectantly waited for the king to exin.


    Knowing everyone''s thoughts, the king continued, "Marquis Valoide has always told me that, being behind so many criminal organizations, he has made many enemies and it is best not to attract unwanted attention."


    The king paused and continued, "For this reason, the only thing he has asked me to do is to look after his family in case of an eventuality." Everyone was surprised to hear the king''s words because many of them were not so selfless in their actions.


    Certainly, they were loyal, but they always sought recognition, so hearing that the Valoid Marquis who had made simr contributions to theirs, preferred to remain hidden of his own free will, earned the respect of those present.


    Even Arturios was surprised because unlike the others present, he did not seek glory, he was the protector of the empire of his own free will, like the Valoid Marquis.


    Many did not know this, but Arturios did not even have a noble title or live among luxuries, so upon hearing about the Valoid Marquis, he could only express admiration because that was what he expected from the nobles of the empire.


    Stay with m _v _l _e _mp _y _r.


    "I assume you are fulfilling that request?" said Arturios with a deep tone that showed he would not let a refusal pass. He did not know the Valoid Marquis, but if what they had said about him was true, he would never allow such an exemry character to suffer, even if it was the king who hurt him.


    Everyone in the office felt a cold sweat run down their backs because the implications of Arturios'' question were obvious, but the king remainedposed and replied, "I would be foolish not to take care of such a benefactor. I have a special squad of Hell always taking care of his family members."


    "Since you always have them protected, you are also keeping an eye on them, so I can assume you are certain of Marques Valoid''s loyalty, right?" asked Arturios.


    "Yes, to him I would trust my life without hesitation." Such a statement by the king caused even more admiration from those present at the Valoid Marquis and Arturios nodded with satisfaction, as he asked again, "I assume the strength of the Valoid Marquis is not small is it?".


    "It is on par with the ministers present, perhaps superior," the king replied, which again surprised those present because it is known that the 5 ministers are the owners of the most powerful forces in the empire after the king, so to learn that there was a sixth power of the same level was no minor revtion.


    "Perfect, I think he should be informed of this matter. Especially since he is focused on pursuing these kinds of conspiracies. He will be a valuable asset," Arturios said more like ordering than proposing.


    Despite the surprise and possible rivalry that had been aroused among the ministers upon learning of Marquis Valoide''s power, they all nodded validating Arturios'' words because while rivalry among nobles is normal in all countries, the ministers were loyal to the empire and knew to look at the general state of affairs.


    After that, they continued to talk about other nobles who were trustworthy and the meeting went on for several hours. While they were talking about countermeasures to deal with the kingdom of Tripia, in the royal castle of Tripia, the king of that country was also meeting with his advisors, discussing the consequences of his failed n.


    Belenius Tripia, king of the country with the same name was meeting with his trusted advisors discussing the failed monster stampede n in the Cannaris empire.


    "The stampede n failed and we lost Goston and N¡ã15," Belenius said emotionlessly. Certainly, the n had failed, but he honestly didn''t have much hope for that n. In fact, he only approved it by trying to make Cannaris'' empire feel pressure knowing that they have internal problems.


    What he and his advisors didn''t know was that Goston had been captured not killed, and now the empire knew there were more infiltrators, which was not good for them, as they wanted the empire to be uneasy about internal enemies, but not to know that this enemy was nted by them.


    "Well, that n served its purpose, no need to be sorry," said one of their advisors, who was an old man with a long beard and decrepit body. "Right, now we should focus on the second phase, I think the other agent in the capital of the empire has yed enough, it''s time to put him to work," said another of the men present, who had a goatee beard and bulging eyes.


    "Yes, send the message, so he can start moving," decreed the Belenius without changing his attitude. This meeting also went on for a while, but they did not really establish any n of action, since these had already been established and they were only waiting for the order of Belenius to initiate them.


    When the meeting in the royal castle of Tripia ended. A hawk flew out of the castle''s message tower towards the capital of the Cannaris empire. All ns were proceeding ording to what each side had established, or at least each side believed so.


    Andrew and hispanions in the Heavenly Pce had no idea of the great events that were approaching, much less that they would be dragged into them without realizing it.


    After the meeting in the Heavenly Pce office, everyone went back to their tasks. Andrew and Aki were the only ones who remained in the office since that was where Andrew worked most of the time and Aki was in charge of his security.


    Since they hadn''t had time to talk about the training issue with Oliver yet, Andrew took the opportunity to talk about it, "Aki, Oliver told me in detail what happened and rmended that you train with him to strengthen yourself."


    Aki was surprised at the sudden topic of conversation, but quickly rposed her posture and adopting a look of seriousness replied, "I was thinking of doing that and had already discussed it with him yesterday. Starting tomorrow I will be training with him every morning, so Marie will take my ce for that time."


    Andrew didn''t know that Aki had already gone ahead, but it didn''t surprise him either, as he had seen the state the girl had ended up in because of the experience she went through, so he knew that even without him mentioning it, she would go to Oliver, he just didn''t expect her to be so quick in making her decision.


    He smiled and kissed her tenderly giving her to understanding that he supported her and they stayed hugging for a while as if they weren''t going to see each other for a long time, which wasn''t true, because she would only train with Oliver in the mornings, so they really just wanted to be together.


    While they were doing their thing, a peculiar character arrived at the city gates. If Andrew were here he would be surprised to know who it was, but it wouldn''t be until some timeter that they would be able to meet.

 Chapter 168: CHAPTER 167

    Days passed and things in the city began to normalize. Thanks to the different abilities and magic of this world, the repairs of the damage caused by the stampede of monsters were finished and the city began to return to its normal activity.


    This was also reflected in the red light district, as the number of visitors increased every day, although they were still not even half of the normal amount they had before the monster stampede.


    In spite of this, Andrew and all the business owners in the red light district were happy, as they knew that in a short time, they would be back to normal activity and could start earning money again.


    There was only one day left until the opening of the dance room at the Heavenly Pce and all the invitations had been delivered. Moreover, since the guests were regr customers of the Heavenly Pce, most of them had confirmed their attendance, which made Andrew happy.


    Taking advantage of the time, Andrew decided it was time to introduce the tissue repair cream he had given Aki to heal her scar, as he had had it for a while and had not yet started selling it.


    Since this cream was simr to the rejuvenating cream, Andrew nned to sell it under the same conditions, but he did not want to go out to negotiate with Johan, because if he did, Oliver would have to apany him and with the threat of Silvio, he did not want to leave the Heavenly Pce unprotected.


    For this reason, he sent a letter to Johan with one of Shadow''s members, asking him toe to the Heavenly Pce to talk about a new product, but he did not specify which product it was.


    Thanks to the speed of the Shadow member who went to deliver the letter. Not 10 minutes had passed and the young man was at the entrance of Johan''s store. This young man was the same one who brought the letter to Candicest time.


    As he had to be in civilian clothes, Oliver did not want the faces of Shadow members to be known, as it would hinder their work as intelligence agents, so this young man was now more of a messenger than a Shadow member.


    He was called Dino and had be the person in charge of the Heavenly Pce''s errands. Thanks to his skills he could perform different jobs on behalf of Heavenly Pce with the utmost speed and safety, which made him a valuable employee.


    Just like when he brought the letter to Candice, Dino approached the reception desk and reported that he brought a letter from Andrew for Johan and just like the receptionist at Candice''s store, the receptionist here was also surprised.


    Although she had never seen Dino and had her reservations, she still went to inform him because she knew that not just anyone would ask for the boss without reason and she did not want to lose her job by notmunicating the arrival of an important person, just because she did not know him.


    The girl approached Johan''s office and knocked on the door. Secondster Simon Johan''s butler opened the door and when he saw the girl he wrinkled his eyebrows, as he knew she was a receptionist and they didn''te to Johan''s office unless they were called.


    "Do you need something?" asked Simon trying to hide his distrust. However, the girl noticed that the butler distrusted her and was a little scared, as this could cost her, her job. Even so, she gathered all the courage she had and said, "Sorry for the inconvenience sir, but at the reception there is a young man who ims to have a letter from Mr. Andrew for the boss."


    Although she spoke politely, it was evident that she was frightened because she spoke rather quickly, to the point of almost choking forck of air, and Simon noticed this. The old butler smiled at the girl''s nervousness and replied, "Don''t be nervous. You did well to give notice. Go back to your post, I''ll be out in a moment to meet him."


    Hearing Simon, the girl let out a sigh of relief and quickly left. Simon chuckled softly as he watched her flee like a frightened rabbit, he closed the door and informed Johan.


    "Master, a messenger from Mr. Andrew has arrived." Johan who was reviewing some documents on his desk, quickly raised his head at the mention of Andrew.


    "A messenger from Andrew? Send him in," said Johan anxiously, because thanks to the rejuvenating creams provided by Andrew he had obtained many profits, not only economic but also political, since that product had allowed him to have connections with many nobles.


    For this reason, he held Andrew in the highest esteem and would never dare to neglect a matter rted to him. Simon, as his butler and right-hand man, obviously knew that, so he did not dy and went to the reception to meet Dino.


    When Simon arrived at the reception, he could see Dino sitting in a small area away from the entrance, where there were some chairs. The receptionist had taken him there and offered him a cup of tea while he waited.


    The wait had not been long and Dino had not had a chance to drink the tea that was served to him, although he had no intention of drinking it, as due to his training, he did not drink or eat anything that was not from people he trusted and although Johan was an ally, by his standards, he did not qualify as trustworthy.


    To Dino and all the members of Shadow, Johan and Candice, only qualified as business allies, so their trust in them only went as far as doing business, that''s why they wouldn''t taste anything they served them.


    Simon noticing the tea still steaming, knew that it had just been served and was in no hurry to hurry Dino, but Dino saw him and stood up and greeted him, "Hello, you must be Mr. Simon, correct?".


    "I am, how should I address the gentleman?" the old man asked politely and Dino replied in the same way, "Dino". Simon nodded and said again, "Mr. Dino, no need to hurry, you can finish your tea," but Dino shook his head and said, "Sorry to be impolite, but I have a message for Mr. Johan and I need an answer, so I would like to meet him as soon as possible."


    Although Simon felt it was strange the urgency Dino had, he said nothing and only gestured for him to follow him. Before long they were at the entrance to Johan''s office and Simon knocked on the door and said, "Master, Mr. Dino sent by Mr. Andrew is here."


    From the office, a "Come in" was heard, and then Simon opened the door. They both entered the office and Johan stood up from his seat and greeted Dino cordially, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Dino."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Johan, I have a message for you," replied Dino immediately addressing the mission he was given. Dino was still not used to the fact that he was now a representative of the Heavenly Pce, so he tended to do things in a straightforward manner, as a member of Shadow would.


    .


    This behavior allowed Johan and Simon to notice his peculiarity and as people of experience as Gaston was, they also correctly intuited Dino''s true upation.

 Chapter 169: CHAPTER 168

    Despite that discovery, they said nothing, but Dino as an intelligence agent was trained to notice small details, so as with Gastonst time, he sensed the slight change in Johan and Simon, but did not understand the reason.


    Not understanding, he left that thought in the back of his head for the moment and concentrated on delivering the letter he was entrusted with, "The young master asked me to deliver this letter and wait for your reply."


    Handing over the letter, he remained silent, while Johan opened and read it. The letter was not lengthy, so Johan finished reading it rather quickly and said, "Tell Mr. Andrew that I will visit him in a couple of hours."


    Dino nodded his head in understanding bowed slightly and said goodbye. Simon escorted him out and then returned to Johan''s office. "Did you notice that this young man is not normal?" asked Johan.


    "Yes. His demeanor, although formal, is very straightforward, characteristic of intelligence and assassination agents," Simon replied in a deep, serious voice. "Yes, it seems that Mr. Andrew is increasing his power rapidly. We must take action soon", Johanmented, but it was more a thought-aloud than ament waiting for a response from Simon.


    The butler understood that, so he said nothing, however, he did ask about what the letter said, "May I ask what Mr. Andrew wants to talk about?", to which Johan responded by handing the letter to Simon.


    Simon was the man Johan trusted the most among his subordinates, so he didn''t mind sharing his secrets, much less the letter sent by Andrew which only said he wanted him to go to the Heavenly Pce to discuss a new product.


    When the butler finished reading the letter he said, "Master, what do you think this new product is?" to which Johan replied with a smile, "A while ago he told me he was working on a cream that removes scars, it should be that."


    Simon who had followed Johan for so many years understood about the medicine and cosmetics market, so he was surprised by Johan''s words, as he knew that this cream would be as popr as the rejuvenating cream.


    While Johan and Simon were talking in his office, Dino returned to the Heavenly Pce and reported Johan''s answer. Andrew along with his wives who were in the office were d that Johan decided toe so quickly, as this cream would be another source of ie and they needed money.


    Andrew thanked Dino and dismissed him to return to his duties, but Dino did not leave. This puzzled Andrew and his wives, as none of the Heavenly Pce employees disobeyed orders and although Andrew did not give an order telling him to leave was enough to get them out of the office.


    Seeing Dino''s strange behavior, Andrew couldn''t hold back and asked, "Is something wrong?". Andrew''s question brought Dino out of his thoughts and with a strange expression on his face he looked at him as if wanting to ask something, but didn''t know if he should.


    Helena who was the more experienced at reading people understood Dino''s hesitation and said, "If you have a question, speak normally." Dino turned to look at Helena who was smiling at him as if encouraging him to speak and after a few seconds of silence as he organized his thoughts he began to speak.


    "I am sorry to bring this problem to the young master and thedies, but I would like to ask you a query." Andrew seeing Dino''s difficulty in expressing what he was thinking figured it was a serious problem, so he urged him to speak, "Speak with confidence."


    Receiving Andrew''s encouragement, Dino spoke, "What happened is that both the time I delivered the message to Ms. Candice and now to Mr. Johan, I have noticed that they have a change of expression when they see me, but I can''t identify the reason or the meaning."


    Listening to Dino, everyone had the same expression on their faces. Everyone was frowning, as they did not understand the situation and so Andrew asked, "I don''t understand, can you describe what happened?".


    Then Dino told them all the details of the two interactions. Aki who was simr to Dino in that aspect, did not notice anything wrong with the performance Dino described, but Andrew, Carolina, and Helena understood the problem immediately.


    "Dino, what happened, was that they discovered your skills as an intelligence and assassination agent," Andrew said instantly. Dino''s eyes widened like saucers in surprise, as he prided himself on his skills and couldn''t believe that he was discovered so easily.


    He wanted to ask the reasons, but before he could speak, Helena said, "Dino, your behavior from what you described to us screams out that you are an intelligence and assassination agent."


    Dino was still in disbelief and noticing this, Andrew proceeded to exin, "Dino it''s the direct way you acted. I know you did it in the most efficient way, but that''s what gave you away."


    Andrew paused and spoke again, "No envoy would act that way, they would always be cordial, try to be ttering gain connections in every interaction, and, above all, take the tea they are given."


    .


    Listening to Andrew''s exnation, Dino was lost in confusion. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand what Andrew was saying, it just seemed unbelievable to him that those were the reasons he was discovered.


    Before Dino could snap out of his stupefaction, Helena interjected, "I think Dino needs training. Why don''t we ask Victor to train him?" "That''s a good idea. Dino as you will now be our official envoy, you must master these skills and Victor is very good at it, so you should train with him, what do you think?", Carolina said instantly.


    Andrew wanted to say that, but Carolina beat him to it, so he remained silent waiting for Dino''s answer. "If it''s necessary to do my job, I''ll do it," he answered determinedly.


    Seeing how serious Dino was, Andrew smiled and said, "Okay, Caro, take Dino to Victor and brief him on the training." Carolina wasted no time and left with Dino to find Victor.


    As they left, Helena spoke again, "I think we need to think about these things before we send someone out to do something that might embarrass them like Dino."


    Andrew nodded in agreement sharing the same thought as Helena, but they did not pursue the subject further and focused on talking about the dance room opening that was to take ce the next day.


    Carolina and Dino quickly arrived at Victor''s and exined the situation, which made Victorugh and he said jocrly, "Well, we all have our skills. Don''t worry Miss Carolina I will train him well."


    After the short interaction, Carolina left Dino with Victor and returned to the office, as Johan wasing in a couple of hours and they had to polish the negotiation n they had.


    Although they had already defined that they would use the same conditions of the rejuvenating cream and they were confident that Johan would ept, they had to prepare for the scenario in which Johan would not ept. At the end of the day it is a negotiation, not an imposition and although they could force him to ept, it would destroy the trust, which would be disadvantageous in the long run.

 Chapter 170: CHAPTER 169

    The hours passed quickly and Johan arrived at the Heavenly Pce with his trusted butler Simon, in his characteristic low-profile carriage. Although Johan could now visit the Heavenly Pce openly, as he was known to do business with them, he preferred not to reveal this fact openly.


    Andrew did not understand Johan''s thinking, but neither did he want to. In his thinking, everyone is free to do things as they want. Victor, who was in charge of receiving them, guided them to the office and after informing the office of their arrival, they were allowed to enter.


    Johan as usual, greeted them enthusiastically, "Mr. Andrew, long time no see", to which Andrew replied smiling, "Yes, quite a long time". After shaking hands, Andrew offered them a seat and after some small talk, they went into business mode.


    "So, Mr. Andrew wants to talk about the scar cream you mentioned to me?" said Johan directly. Andrew didn''t flinch at thement, as he had already told him about it when he went to buy materials and met Baron Castal.


    "Yes, it''s about that," Andrew replied and added, "Honestly, I don''t think we should waste much time with this negotiation since my proposal is to give it the same treatment as the rejuvenating cream."


    Upon hearing Andrew''s proposal, Johan remained silent without epting. Actually, Johan had no problem with that proposal, but as a merchant he always wanted to make the best of every opportunity, so after a few minutes of silence he started to ask.


    "Mr. Andrew, what amount can you provide?". Andrew narrowed his eyes, as he knew Johan wanted to negotiate other terms, that were within his estimations, but he didn''t know what Johan wanted to propose, so he decided to probe a bit by answering his questions.


    "It would be the same amount as the rejuvenating creams." Johan again fell into deep thought or at least pretended to because he had already established a n beforeing to the Heavenly Pce.


    "If that is the amount, I think we are losing money. I propose that we release the price limit and let me manage it," Johan said, and before Andrew could say anything he added, "This way, we can split profits 60-40 and we would make more money."


    When Andrew heard this proposal, he pretended to fall into deep thought as if considering this option. He and Carolina had discussed this issue and were somewhat divided on how to act.


    They didn''t mind agreeing to it and making more money, but they knew they couldn''t produce this cream inrge quantities and that worried them, as it could create problems for them and that was thest thing they wanted.


    While Andrew was organizing his ideas on how to reject the proposal, Johan spoke again, "Could it be that Mr. Andrew is worried that the demand is too much that it will generate problems for you?".


    From Johan''s question, Andrew understood that Johan had a way to solve this problem and quickly wanted to hear it, so he replied, "Indeed that is my thought."


    "How about we do this, why don''t we organize an auction of rejuvenating and tissue repair creams every month with a few limited units? That way it can be treated as a rare and valuable product and it would eliminate the fact that excessive demand would create problems for us," said Johan.


    Andrew thought for a moment, but quickly found that this solved nothing and said, "I don''t see how that solves the problem, in fact, I think it makes it worse, as it will be even scarcer, as the wealthy would monopolize it."


    Johan knew that, but he was prepared and began to exin, "That would be true if everyone had ess to the auction. What I propose is to establish a membership for this auction and that the members be rotated so that they can''t participate twice in a row, leaving an opportunity for everyone."


    Again, Andrew considered the proposal, but still didn''t see where this proposal fixed the problem, there would still be dissatisfaction and these supposed rotations could be rigged.


    He didn''t want to get caught in the middle of it all. As long as the price was not high and handled as it was being handled they could satisfy the minimum product for most customers, but if the market was open, the wealthy and powerful would take all the product, and the dissatisfaction of those who didn''t get it would increase. Join themunity at m,vlemp _yr.


    While that is the free market, Andrew knows that this world is more brutal than his previous world and a situation of dissatisfaction could lead to people seeking him out and forcing him to produce for them, as he was not yet strong enough to defend himself.


    "Mr. Johan, honestly, I don''t see the solution. Certainly, we will make money, but in your proposal you are safe, but I am not," said Andrew with a stern tone, because for him, Johan''s proposal was just screwing him and that annoyed him.


    Johan noticed Andrew''s disagreement. He was aware that his proposal seemed borate, but it could really bring problems to Andrew, even so, he had to raise it, as he felt that such good products were losing money for not being subjected to the freepetition of the market.


    Although he wanted to push his luck a bit, he didn''t want Andrew to get angry and break rtions yet, so he sighed listlessly and said, "I''m sorry about this Mr. Andrew, just understand my position. I feel that with such good products, we are losing out here."


    Andrew was not fooled by Johan''s mock dejected expression. It was clear to him that he was an old fox and wanted to take advantage and it made him reconsider whether this man was to be trusted.


    Truth be told, Johan was getting greedy for what Andrew had and wanted to take it away from him, but he still didn''t have the confidence to do it, so he was still trying to be on his good side.


    Merchants are the most treacherous subjects in existence and although Andrew has treated him as an ally and even helped him with various issues, such as his son''s problem, at the end of the day he is a merchant who wants money.


    Johan is no saint. He didn''t get to the position he had without getting his hands dirty and Andrew had begun to see his true character. Unfortunately, at the moment he couldn''t antagonize him, so he decided to make a concession.


    "Why don''t we join both proposals," Andrew said and Johan raising his eyebrow asked in confusion, "What do you mean?". "It''s simple, let''s split the product. One part is given the management we have been using, and the other we auction it ording to your n."


    Andrew thought about this proposal thanks to what Johan had said, because that way they would both partly meet their objectives and although it increased the risk for him, he felt that it would not be so extreme for the worst situation to arise.


    Johan had the same idea when he heard Andrew''s proposal and not wanting to degrade his rtionship with him, he epted. They then signed a contract and Johan left after some small talk about unimportant issues.


    After he left, Andrew did not look good. Carolina who was also present was also annoyed, because looking at the negotiation from a few minutes ago, she understood that Johan was no longer an ally, but a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Aki," Andrew called in a clearly annoyed voice. Aki appeared from the shadows without understanding the reason for Andrew''s annoyance. She had been present during the entire meeting, but as she understood little of these matters, she had not realized that Johan''s proposal was focused on harming them.


    Andrew didn''t bother to exin, he just said, "Find Oliver and Marie." She immediately disappeared again and after a few minutes, she appeared next to the two Andrew sent for.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Oliver when he saw that Andrew had a dark expression, but he didn''t answer him. It was Carolina who told them what had happened in the negotiation and listening to the whole story, Oliver was visibly upset and with a stern tone told Marie, "Send some members to keep an eye on Johan."


    Marie was just like Aki. She didn''t understand what had gone wrong in the negotiation based on what Carolina had told them, but Oliver was different and since he was the one who ordered to watch Johan, she didn''t ask, she just disappeared to fulfill his order.

 Chapter 171: CHAPTER 170

    Going back a few minutes, when Johan and Simon left the Heavenly Pce and got into their carriage. The silence inside the carriagested only a few minutes until they had driven away from the Heavenly Pce, then Simon said, "Master, wasn''t making that proposal arousing their mistrust of us?"


    Johan did not answer immediately. He was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Honestly, I didn''t want to get on their bad side, so I decided that, if they epted my proposal, I would just go along with it, but if they refused then I could just snatch the forms for those products from them."


    "And what was the decision?" asked Simon again, although he already knew the answer. Johan was aware that his butler knew the answer, but still replied, "Although theypromised to some extent, they already see us as enemies, so send some spies to see if they can infiltrate."


    After that brief conversation, they remained silent until they reached their destination. Unexpectedly, for such experienced men as they were, they made an incredible mistake.


    They never suspected that Andrew and Oliver would be so decisive in considering them enemies, to the point of sending spies to follow them. By the time Johan and Simon arrived at their office, there were already 3 members of Shadow secretly watching them.


    Since Johan had his own group of spies and guards, it was not possible for them to infiltrate the store, but they were always watching his movements as he left the store.


    While Andrew, Oliver, and the others discussed the subject of Johan. "How do you think we should deal with him," Andrew asked and Oliver replied, "Young master, surely Johan is behind the recipes for the rejuvenating and tissue-repairing creams."


    He paused and continued, "So we have two options. The first is to strike a deal with him to sell them. The second is to destroy him." Everyone in the office, took a breath of air, as both options generated more trouble than merit.


    While the first option was doable, it did not guarantee that Johan would settle, especially when many more products would appear in the future. Although currently, Andrew used his synthesis skills to create these products, as it is faster, he could still do the normal manual process.


    When Andrew makes these products, he prepares them as if on autopilot, he is not aware of what he is doing, so describing the process is not possible, but if an expert like Oliver is present while he is making it, it is possible for him to detail it.


    Certainly, the recipe would not be perfect, because that was one of the security measures of the system to not allow anyone other than Andrew to have this knowledge, the truth was that as Oliver was not an alchemist either, he would miss some steps.


    Even with all this, writing a recipe to some extent was possible and although the resulting product of following such a recipe would be of lower quality than the one produced by Andrew, it would be enough to make Johan happy.


    However, that depended on Johan''s level of greed. For Andrew and the others, that was not enough. They were sure Johan wouldpromise, but in the future, he would try to screw them again and they didn''t want to have a con man like him around.


    The problem was that the second option they had was even worse because eliminating Johan would bring great consequences. Johan is a known merchant with certain connections, more so now thanks to the rejuvenating cream.


    A war against him would involve many powerful people, especially many nobles, and that was problematic because they were not yet powerful enough to face such enemies.


    Faced with this difficult decision, the office fell silent and you could see the expression of frustration on everyone''s face, however, Oliver spoke again, "I think everyone is misunderstanding something."


    Thisment startled everyone present and seeing that it had gotten everyone''s attention, Oliver exined, "Certainly a war against Johan would bring great consequences, but that''s only if we oppose him head-on."


    "What do you mean?" asked Helena before everyone else and Oliver continued his exnation, "At first, we didn''t know Johan''s character and while we were working with him we thought he was okay, but now we know he is greedy, so it''s very likely that it''s not the first time he''s done something like this."


    Hearing this, it was as if a light illuminated Andrew''s thoughts and he eximed, "That means he has enemies" "That''s right. Not only must he have enemies, but he also must not be as clean as he appears, so, if we find these two things and expose them, other people will do the work for us," Oliver added.


    Everyone was happy to hear this possibility, but it was Andrew who asked the question that intrigued everyone again, "But, to do that we would lose any profit, right?".


    Everyone turned to Oliver waiting for his answer and he didn''t keep them waiting, "That''s correct. Still, I think it''s the best course of action we have at the moment."


    "That''s fine, we''ll follow your n. You have more experience than all of us put together in this type of situation, you have total control," Andrew said decisively. Oliver responded with a short, "Yes, Young Master" and then left apanied by Marie.


    Andrew and his wives were left in the office worried, as they had more and more enemies and they had no ability to help they felt helpless, especially Carolina and Helena, as they had nobat skills or simr that would help in the situation.


    Aki on the other hand, had a determined look to be stronger, as she wanted to help and Andrew who had noticed the depressed look of Carolina and Helena, approached them and sat in the middle of the two.


    He held out his arms and pulled them closer to him, as heforted them, "Don''t make those faces. Everyone has their strengths and yours are focused on running the Heavenly Pce, so don''t worry and focus on that."


    Although reluctant, the two girls slightly assisted and snuggled into Andrew''s embrace. Aki who didn''t want to be left out of the romantic moment they shared, quickly sat on Andrew''sp and hugged him as well.


    Aki''s movement made everyoneugh, as she looked like a small animal looking for affection from its owner and that relieved the depressing atmosphere of a few seconds ago.


    While these four were enjoying their moment, a hawknded in the pleasure house called Paradise. If anyone knew that this was the same hawk that had left the messenger tower of Tripia''s royal castle, they would be surprised.


    It was correct, Silvio was one of the agents imnted by the kingdom of Tripia in the empire of Cannaris to generate destabilization. This was the reason, why Silvio and Milton murdered Nad''s parents and took possession of the establishment.


    To date, the kingdom of Tripia had not given any order for Silvio to act and so he had been ying in the red light district as the owner of the pleasure house he took from Nad''s parents.


    However, only Milton knew of Silvio''s true identity because he too was an agent of Tripia''s kingdom. Silvio, seeing the hawk standing at the window of his office, put on a serious expression rarely seen on him and quickly picked up the message on the hawk''s leg and read it.


    The message was short and to the point, with just one sentence, "Start the operation". As he read the message, Silvio changed from his serious expression to one of murderous tion, for he had waited for years for this message, and atst he could go crazy.


    The vignt and conservative character that Silvio had shown so far was only a facade, for like his subordinate Milton, he was a maniac of battle and chaos.


    While it is true that this would be a problem for any country, Silvio had the ability to mask this behavior too well and that is why he was entrusted with this mission because the n was too simple, it was just to create chaos and who better than him to do it.


    Despite his madness for battle and chaos, he was not stupid and that is why he would not rush headlong into the imperial castle of Cannaris to lose his life. He had a n, but only now that he received authorization would he implement it. your m,v,l,e,m,p,y,r story


    He quickly wrote on the back of the same paper that brought the falcon, "Understood" and tied it back to the leg of the falcon that took flight shortly after. Once the falcon had left, Silvio called Milton and informed him of the situation, causing him and Silvio to get excited.


    No one in the imperial capital knew that two bloodthirsty madmen were nning the most heinous of conspiracies. At least that was what they believed, because the Shadow members monitoring the ce did not miss the hawk that hade and gone from the pleasure house.

 Chapter 172: CHAPTER 171

    They could not get too close to the ce, as they would be detected by Silvio, as Oliver had warned them, but even from a distance, they could see the hawk and with great skill intercepted it.


    For people of their level and profession, it was not difficult to capture a messenger hawk without harming it, so they did it. They quickly looked at the message and then put it back on the hawk releasing it.


    Normally, for this type of message, several security measures were ced. Still, the kingdom of Tripia and Silvio decided to omit them, because if they were intercepted, it would raise suspicions about the level of security, so they preferred to ce simple messages without any valuable information and without protection because if they were intercepted, there would be no leakage of information.


    This happened to the Shadow members, they saw the message but had no idea what it meant. They mistakenly thought it was some n to attack the Heavenly Pce, but they were not sure, so they made the decision that no one expected.


    One of them decided to follow the hawk. They thought this message would be for an ally of Silvio''s in the city, but when he saw the hawk fly out of the town, his gaze narrowed.


    He hesitated for a few seconds as to whether he should continue to follow it but quickly decided to follow the hawk. Since it was unrealistic to follow a hawk on foot he tried to find some horse he could use among the many travelers arriving in the city.


    Not wanting to lose sight of the hawk, he approached a lone traveler riding a horse and mercilessly snatched it from him. He didn''t hurt the traveler, he simply pulled him forcefully off the horse, and as the man was about to shout "Thief," a leather bag loaded with silver coins fell into hisp.


    The man was surprised by the bag and when he opened it he was shocked because the amount of money was three times the value of his horse, so, in order not to attract attention, he simply kept quiet.


    The other nearby travelers who saw everything were surprised that the man was not bothered by the fragrant theft, but the smart ones who noticed the leather bag that the man quickly hid, knew that rather than a theft, it was a forced purchase and one that made the man a profit.


    While the Shadow member who had forcibly purchased the horse was chasing the hawk, another Shadow member who was watching Silvio went to report the find.


    This alerted everyone in the Heavenly Pce, as it was the prelude to battle and they did not want to be taken by surprise, so Oliver stepped up the surveince. Unexpectedly, the person following the hawk had not reported even when night fell and this made everyone think the worst.


    In their logic, if so much time had passed without this person returning, it only meant that he had been discovered, captured, or even killed and that depressed them, but when Oliver was about to make an extreme decision a carrier pigeon arrived at the Heavenly Pce.


    Upon receiving this dove, all the members of the central core of the Heavenly Pce gathered in the office. Andrew read the message and made him wrinkle his eyebrows. Everyone else seeing this was curious, but before they could ask, Andrew said, "It''s from our agent. He says the hawk got out of town and is still chasing him."


    When they heard this, their reactions were not unlike Andrew''s, as they could not understand the situation. Oliver fell into deep thought trying to find logic to what was happening and only one thing came to his mind.


    "If the message is from outside, possibly it is not something rted to us, as it doesn''t make sense for an agent outside the city to get involved, but I can''t think of what other n this Silvio could have," Oliver said attracting everyone''s attention.


    "What can you think of could it be?" asked Andrew believing that Oliver had a hypothesis as to what could be going on and indeed Oliver did, so he began toy out his thoughts.


    "It''s a wild guess, but I think this Silvio might be a spy from another country." Andrew and the others were expectant of what Oliver would say, but when they heard what he said, they gulped in a mouthful of air and even felt a chill.


    Andrew was no different because if what Oliver said was real, they had been left in the middle of a fight of nations, something they should never have gotten involved in, so a little frightened he asked, "What makes you think that?"


    "Although it hasn''t been long since we watched over Silvio, he had never received messages of any kind, and all of a sudden he gets a hawk from out of town with a message that has little information. That is a method of operation widely used among countries for this type of operation, I have even used it in my time of service in Nufa," Oliver exined.


    After his exnation, for some reason, his hypothesis seemed, more convincing, and that only made everyone more nervous. Oliver who noticed the tension his words created said, "We still don''t know if it''s real. Let''s wait for our agent to get back in touch before we worry. Besides, this could be an opportunity."


    "Opportunity?". Now it was Carolina who asked and Oliver nodding said, "Yes. Think about it, if it really is what I think and wemunicate what we know, we would gain a great favor, which would help us a lot in dealing with our enemies, for example, Johan."


    Now was the moment everyone got excited and some even began to pray that Oliver was right, but Andrew was not one of them. In fact, he became even more worried and not holding back his thoughts spoke up, "Won''t exposing us to the public like that cause us more trouble?"


    "That depends on how we do things, but I still think it''s a chance if my guess is correct," Oliver immediately replied as if knowing Andrew''s concerns.


    Andrew seeing Oliver''s assurance, regained his confidence. He had absolute confidence in Oliver''s abilities and if he said it was a chance, then it was, so he said, "Okay. We still don''t know if your guess is right, Let''s wait and see, then we''ll decide what to do."


    Everyone in the office attended in agreement and the meeting ended. While they were discussing in the marginal district a young man with a robust body entered a canteen and sat at the bar.


    The young man ced a copper coin on the bar and said, "One beer" and the bartender took the coin and began to serve the order. As the bartender set the beer down in front of the young man and was leaving to serve someone else, the young man ced a silver coin on the bar.


    The bartender was attracted to the coin, but said nothing, just looked at the young man and seeing that it caught the bartender''s attention said, "I''m looking for someone". The bartender understood immediately and approached the young man.


    The burly young man seeing that the bartender came over to hear his request, began to speak, "The person I''m looking for is a young man about 18 years old named Andrew who came to town about a year ago."


    "I need more than that. Appearance? Business? Any special characteristics?" the bartender said in a low voice so no one would overhear the conversation they were having.


    The young man thought for a few moments and then said, "Dark brown hair, almost ck, about 180 centimeters tall and slim build." "Well, those aren''t very distinguishing features. Don''t you have anything else?" the bartender asked again.


    "I''m not sure, but he could be doing business in the red light district," the young man said after thinking for another few seconds. Although he seemed doubtful of this information, the bartender seemed satisfied with that information and taking the silver coin said, "Come in three days."


    The young man did not stop the bartender, he seemed to be used to such dealings and took the beer in front of him drank it in one gulp, and left. The bartender watched the young man leave with a serious look on his face and muttered, "This kid is not normal."


    Andrew, unaware that there was someone gathering information about him, was in the office with his wives enjoying some of their affection without bother that the Heavenly Pce had begun to receive customers.


    They always took refuge in the office at these times, as the girls could not appear in public, as they wanted to avoid possible problems. The worries of the various events that had urred during the day had evaporated and they were now enjoying each other.


    They were not the only ones enjoying themselves because in Oliver''s office or more precisely in the operating room as he called it. Oliver was sitting in front of a table with some maps spread out and on hisp was Marie.

 Chapter 173: [Bonus chapter] CHAPTER 172

    Oliver had decided to take Andrew''s advice and give himself a chance with Marie, although it was actually the girl who pushed him to the point where he couldn''t refuse her anymore.


    He really wanted to give her the chance, but was always self-conscious about the fact that he had practically raised Marie, so he was hesitant to take the plunge. However, Marie was quite aggressive and in the end, Oliver could do nothing but try.


    Although it is said to be an attempt, the reality is that they are in a rtionship and not a simple one, as Marie is no longer a youngdy. She had always confessed her love to Oliver, but he was always ambiguous, so she sought help from her best friend, Aki.


    Unfortunately, Aki is not an expert in rtionships, so she looks to her sisters, Carolina and Helena, for help. Probably thanks to Andrew''s influence by being a candidate for the god Eros, the girls proposed the most extreme idea, sex.


    These women seemed like professional conspirators because they devised a whole n to get Oliver and Marie in a room and well, the rest is history. From that day on the two became a couple.


    Thanks to that, both have been having sexual rtions quite often, which has strengthened Oliver a lot, because the guardian seal gives him strength as long as he exercises Andrew''s dominion, which would be eroticism and sex.


    Despite this, neither of them wanted to make it public, but those kinds of rtionships in the Heavenly Pce do not remain hidden, so everyone already knew about it, even if they did not say so.


    Marie wasfortably on Oliver''sp and gradually she felt naughty and started kissing him. Oliver had already gotten used to his girlfriend, so he didn''t reject her, in fact, he was proactive with her.


    He grabbed her ass and settled her into a better position where he could stroke her better. As he sucked on Marie''s thin, luscious lips, he began to move his hands.


    With one of his hands, he caressed Marie''s back, while the other concentrated on the girl''s ass. Marie was quite sensitive because only a few caresses from Oliver and her body was already hot.


    Her pussy was also starting to get wet, even though they hadn''t done anything too exciting. Before long, Oliver moved his hand from her back, down to her breasts and massaged them vigorously.


    It is not known if it is a characteristic of the assassins of this world, but just like Aki, Marie likes Oliver to be rough with her, that''s why, Oliver always massaged her breasts and ass hard.


    Oliver''s movements had already aroused Marie to a great extent and her breathing was starting to be agitated, to the point of not being able to continue the kiss they were having.


    She squirmed with pleasure and Oliver took the opportunity to approach her tits and with great skill removed Marie''s blouse and began sucking on them. Marie''s breasts are notrge in size and she prefers not to wear a bra, so Oliver had a free hand to devour them the instant he removed the blouse.


    Feeling Oliver''s lips sucking on her tits and the bold hand massaging her ass, Marie couldn''t even stand the pleasure and moaned without restraint. Oliver nibbled on Marie''s nipples making the girl''s whole body tremble with pleasure.


    Seeing that Marie was ready for action, he got up holding her by the ass and without removing his mouth from Marie''s tits. He led her over to the table where the maps were strewn about and with a wave of his hand threw everything on the table to the floor.


    With the table clear, Oliverid Marie down there and quickly began kissing all over her body. Aggressively, he removed Marie''s pants exposing the girl''s daring thong, and with a tinge of savagery, grabbed both of the girl''s legs and pulled them as far apart as he could.


    Marie was not shy and simply cooperated with Oliver. Her pussy was already wet and it was visible, as a small wet spot could be seen on Marie''s panties, which turned on Oliver who shamelessly stuck his head between the girl''s legs and started sucking her pussy without removing her panties.


    The girl moaned with pleasure as she felt Oliver eating her pussy. In her excitement, she gripped Oliver''s hair tightly, as if she wanted to stop him, but the reality was that she wanted the opposite.


    Oliver didn''t mind Marie holding his hair as if she wanted to pull it out, in fact, it turned him on even more, so he was more aggressive. He continued to eat her pussy for a few minutes, until he felt the panties getting in the way and savagely grabbed them and forcefully pulled them off, destroying them.


    Marie didn''t care if Oliver destroyed her panties, she was on the edge and wanted to be fucked, so in a breathy, agitated voice, she said, "P...Put it in, I want you inside."


    She didn''t have to ask a second time. Oliver unbuttoned his pants and exposed his meaty rod. Without wasting any time he lined it up with Marie''s pussy and with one hard thrust prated Marie as deep as he could.


    After the first thrust, Oliver didn''t stop and continued to move his hips wildly. The in and out of his cock in Marie''s tight, wet pussy generated strange and embarrassing sounds, but they didn''t even flinch and continued to fuck like animals.


    If the office they were in didn''t have sturdy walls, everyone in the Heavenly Pce would have heard Marie''s cries of pleasure. The sh of their bodies resounded like loud apuse and love juices spilled everywhere.


    After several minutes of activity, Oliver felt his limit and without any fear he cum inside Marie, painting her insides white. Neither of them was worried about pregnancy, as Marie was always on the birth control pill.


    Although this pill was not 100% safe, it gave them the confidence not to worry. Besides, if Marie really did get pregnant, they wouldn''t think it was a problem either.


    Oliver had his reservations, as he knew this was not the time to be a father, but he would not be reluctant to have a child either. Marie was even more carefree than he was, in fact, for her to have Oliver''s child would beplete bliss, but she also knew that this was not the time.


    Simply put, if it happened, they would just ept it, but they would take all the necessary steps to make sure it didn''t happen and the only thing they had at the moment was the birth control pill.


    After cumming, Oliver''s cock was far from losing its vitality. That was one of the privileges of having the guardian seal. He wasn''t getting the incredible sexual stamina that Andrew had, but it did allow him to have several rounds in a row.


    He quickly pulled his cock out of Marie''s inseminated pussy and taking two steps away said, "Get off. Lean on the table and get your ass up for me." Although it looked like he was treating her disrespectfully, Marie only became more aroused, and with a jump, she did as he was asked.


    Seeing her pussy dripping with love juices and cum in the air, Oliver became even more aroused, and grabbing her by the hips, he prated her again. In this position he could prate her deeper and wilder, so he didn''t hold back.


    The shes of their bodies were even louder and Marie''s moans intensified. After a few minutes of prating her, he began to spank her ass.


    The crisp sound of the impact echoed through the office, even though it rang loudly, the reality was that it hadn''t hurt her, but it had really turned her on, as Oliver could feel her pussy tightening, even tighter than it already was.


    Even though their rtionship was recent, they were wilder in sex. Oliver reached out and grabbed Marie''s hair tightly pulling her to him and as he prated her he patted her ass, it really was as if he was galloping on a mare.


    Marie did not protest. She was in the ninth heaven of pleasure. She could hardly utter a sound anymore and soon after she couldn''t stand it and cum. Her body shook violently as she cummed, to the point that her hips and legs failed her and if it wasn''t for Oliver holding her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    The girl did not have the strength to stand up, so Oliver lifted her onto the table face down and spreading her legs, continued to fail her. Marie no longer had the strength to moan, her eyes were orbiting aimlessly and her mouth was open, as if cramped with pleasure.


    Oliver abused her without slowing the rhythm of his hips. Anyone would think it was rape, but if anyone dared to stop it, Marie could kill that person, because even after almost losing consciousness, the girl wanted to be prated.


    Aki was wild in sex, but Marie was a bit more masochistic, so she didn''t mind Oliver abusing her. Since Oliver hadn''t let her rest after her orgasm, Marie was very sensitive, so she quickly came to orgasm again, only this time Oliver cum with her.


    Between the juices she expelled and the semen that entered her, Marie felt extreme pleasure and soon after, fell unconscious. Unlike her, Oliver, although breathing hard, still had energy, but seeing Marie''s state, he had to restrain himself.


    It was true that Marie liked to be abused, but not to the extreme, so Oliver did not continue. He sat back in the chair where it all started and caught his breath.


    When he did, he took a nearby rag and cleaned up the mess he had made on Marie''s body, and carrying her like a princess into the bedroom. Like Andrew''s office, this office had Oliver''s bedroom attached next to it.

 Chapter 174: CHAPTER 173

    After putting Marie to bed in the bedroom, he returned to the office to clean up the mess they had made. Then he took a seat and began to evaluate his gain.


    Thanks to the guardian seal, Oliver was not only relieving himself of pent-up stress, he was getting stronger and stronger. He was fascinated by how he could increase his power just by having sex and although he didn''t have sex with Marie just for this purpose, it was a gain he would not squander.


    The guardian seal worked like dual cultivation. After sex, Oliver felt a strange energy invade him and so he had to refine it as soon as the activity was over.


    While Oliver was refining the energy that sex with Marie had brought him, in the other office, Andrew and his wives were also running wild. Aki being on Andrew''sp, was the favored one, as she boldly pulled off his pants and inserted Andrew''s erect cock into her pussy.


    The girl began to wiggle her hips wildly, feeling her beloved''s cock working its way deep into her loins. Carolina and Helena were dissatisfied that Aki had taken advantage, but Andrew did not leave them unattended.


    Skillfully, he removed their blouses and began to y with their tits. While he sucked on Helena''s tits, he groped Carolina''s. After a few seconds he switched ces and now he was sucking Carolina''s tits and with his hands, he was servicing Helena.


    Aki was still riding Andrew''s cock, but she wasn''t very skilled. Besides, she liked being the recipient, so while it was pleasurable, she wasn''t as turned on as usual.


    Andrew noticed that Aki''s movements were bing less vigorous every second and a little annoyed he gave Aki''s two buttocks a double spank with both hands saying, "Don''t ck off."


    The double spank caused Aki to let out a cry of surprise and pleasure and her hip movements elerated. "Give me more, I want more," Aki said excitedly and Andrew obliged, spanking her hard.


    Carolina and Helena, seeing that Andrew had abandoned them, pouted and imed respectively, "Hey, don''t just cater to Aki," "Yeah, no favoritism."


    Andrew smiled at the girls''ints and went back to attending to them. They continued in this tone, for a few minutes, until Aki couldn''t take it anymore. No, she didn''t cum, but rather she had grown tired of riding Andrew''s cock.


    Knowing that Aki could not go on, Andrew pushed Carolina and Helena away. He got up and arranged Aki on the couch in a doggy position and began to violently prate her.


    Aki seemed to have regained her vigor in this position. She liked being the recipient and now she was. Feeling Andrew''s cock prate her and Andrew''s body mming into her ass, the girl climaxed rather quickly.


    Her body trembled and her pussy expelled arge amount of juices, before copsing limply onto the couch. Andrew was just getting started, so after finishing with Aki, he grabbed Carolina and in the same position started fucking her.


    Although it was not Carolina''s preference to have wild sex, she did notin about Andrew prating her this way. Helena not wanting to be left out of the fun, slipped under Carolina and began kissing her and ying with her tits.


    Andrew seeing that Helena had positioned herself underneath Carolina, withdrew his cock from Carolina''s pussy and inserted it into Helena''s pussy. Now, it was Carolina who yed with Helena''s tits.


    He continued to do this several times, to the point where he would stick his cock in Carolina''s pussy, pull it out and prate Helena and so intersperse between the two. The girls were intoxicated with pleasure.


    As exciting as it was, fucking them this way, it was also tiring, having to raise and lower his position with each thrust, so he pressed down on Carolina''s lower back, making her fall on top of Helena.


    Now their pelvises were together and their pussies were pinking, so Andrew stuck his cock in between the two of them and began to fuck them. Although there was no pration, the rubbing of the two pussies was more than pleasurable and not just for him, but for the girls too.


    Carolina and Helena''s pussies were getting wetter and wetter and that made it easier for Andrew''s cock to slide in. After a few minutes, the girls couldn''t stand the pleasure and cum.


    Andrew was no better than them and also released his load, staining Carolina''s and Helena''s pussies and abdomens. All three fell onto the couch with heaving breaths.


    While they were recovering, Aki woke up and seeing them all entwined on the couch, she didn''t want to be left out and climbed on top of them. Normally this move would cause everyone tough, but this time, it only excited them.


    Within seconds Andrew''s cock was up again and the activity resumed. They continued to have sex for over 4 hours and didn''t even notice that it was past midnight and the Heavenly Pce had already dismissed itsst customer.


    Victor always arrived at the office at the close of business to deliver the money collected, but when he arrived he heard the moaning and pounding from inside and as a knowledgeable person, he didn''t bother to interrupt.


    Due to the long activity of the previous night, Andrew and his wives were upte. For this reason, they were unable to eat together with everyone, so they wanted to eat in the office, but seeing the mess, they rescinded that idea and went to the dining room.


    While they were eating, Andrew asked Carmen and the other maids to clean up the office. He didn''t feel any embarrassment and Carmen and the maids didn''t mind cleaning up the fluids left by them either.


    They were already used to it, as they had to clean the rooms used by the courtesans every day, so cleaning up the havoc made by Andrew and the others was not strange.


    Carolina and Aki were still a little embarrassed to have other people fix the damage done by the passionate session, but they allowed it. Helena on the other hand was even moreposed than Andrew, as she was a courtesan before, so she was quite open to sex.


    After lunch, Helena and Andrew went to the dance room to look at the condition of the dancing courtesans, as today was the opening and they wanted to make sure everything was in order.


    When they arrived at the dance room, they found several girls entertaining various guards who were acting as an audience for them to familiarize themselves with their new job.


    Andrew watched everything from a distance and had to admit that the girls were much improved. Certainly, their movements were limited, but they were more fluid than a week ago.


    After seeing that everything was going ording to n. Andrew left the site and left Helena to oversee everything. Upon returning to the office, he found Victor handing over the previous night''s money and bills to Carolina.


    After a small greeting and a few words, Victor left the office and Andrew approached Carolina to review the profits. Business had improved but was still far from back to normal.


    While at the Heavenly Pce, everyone was doing their respective jobs, Silvio and Milton were chatting in the office of the pleasure house called Paradise. "So, you know what to do," Silvio said and Milton nodded in agreement as he grabbed a leather bag from the desk and left.


    Seeing Milton leave the establishment, one of the Shadow members who were watching them, followed him. Unexpectedly, Milton left town and this stranged the Shadow member who after sending a carrier pigeon, followed him.


    When Andrew received the carrier pigeon from this agent, he immediately called Oliver and showed him the message. Oliver like Andrew was frowning as he read the message as he still did not understand what the movement of these men would be.


    Having no choice, they decided to wait for more information. Not wanting to stress over the situation, Andrew asked on apletely different topic, "So, how are things going with Marie?".


    Oliver knew that everyone in the Heavenly Pce knew that he had a rtionship with Marie, as there was no way to hide something like that in such an establishment, so he answered matter-of-factly, "Nothing new, all normal."


    "Come on man, what kind of answer is that?" asked Andrew trying to annoy Oliver, but Oliver was unfazed and said, "Young master, curiosity killed the cat."


    Andrew let out augh at Oliver''s response, as he knew he was a bit shy on that subject. It was strange to see a man as powerful as he embarrassed like that, so he couldn''t hold it in, but he didn''t pursue it.


    After chatting for a while, Oliver left to train with Aki, so Marie was left in charge of protection and then, Andrew and Carolina wanted to bother her, but the girl refused toe out of the shadows.


    Resigned they did not bother her and concentrated on their respective jobs. A couple of hours passed and another carrier pigeon came through the window. It was from the agent who had followed Milton.


    With the arrival of this new message, Andrew called Oliver and Aki again. Andrew had not opened the message yet, as he was waiting for them and when they arrived he opened the message and it read, "Subject purchased a number of infected ves and animals."


    This message confirmed Oliver''s hypothesis since it was obvious that they were nning to bring those ves and animals into the city generating a massive infection, to generate chaos.

 Chapter 175: CHAPTER 174

    Everyone in the office understood that the hypothesis given by Oliver earlier was a reality, that excited and worried them at the same time because it was both an opportunity and a threat.


    "What should we do?" asked Andrew cautiously, but no one responded. It wasn''t that none of the people present didn''t hear the question, but rather that they were all waiting for Oliver to speak as he was the most qualified to talk about the situation.


    However, Oliver did not respond immediately. He was thinking about how they should handle this situation, as he is the person who understands the situation best and knew that while it was true that they could gain a lot from this event, it could also be catastrophic if they did not handle it properly.


    Oliver thought for several minutes and no one dared to interrupt his thought. Everyone was silent and some even held their breath. After a few minutes that felt like hours, Oliver finally opened his mouth.


    "As we had thought earlier we should contact the nobles and report this," then he paused and spoke again, "The problem is that the only noble we know of is Baron Castal and I don''t think he has that much power to handle this situation."


    "True, that''s what I thought myself, however what do we do?", Andrew interjected with a worried tone of voice. Oliver seriously said, "Young master, I think we should contact Ms. Candice."


    Oliver''sment not only confused Andrew, but everyone present and Carolina not being able to stand her curiosity asked, "Why her?", to which Oliver replied, "Because Mrs. Candice has a more powerful contact".


    Seeing that everyone was confused, Oliver began to exin, "Because Mrs. Candice is an important business ally, I obviously did some research on her, and thanks to that I discovered, that, although she is considered a mid-level businesswoman in the city, in reality her influence is much bigger than that."


    After a short pause, Oliver continued his exnation, "She has quite a diverse business, with provisions and groceries being her main business, but she also has business in the fashion sector andtely she is investing in the beauty sector."


    Oliver paused his exnation again and gave Andrew a meaningful look as he said, "This is all possible because Ms. Candice is a friend of Marques Valoide''s wife."


    Everyone in the office''s eyes widened like saucers. They knew Candice had quite a bit of influence, but they never expected it to be this much. Despite the surprise, Andrew recovered quickly and began to internalize all the information told by Oliver, and after a few minutes, the surprise came back to him.


    Oliver did not overlook the change in Andrew''s expression and with a smile asked, "Did the young master notice?", to which Andrew responded by nodding his head with a serious expression.


    Carolina and the others did not understand, so Carolina took the baton and asked, "What did you understand?", to which Andrew responded without changing the expression of seriousness he had, even though his voice was deep for this very reason.


    "Candice not only has friendships with a Marquisate, but she is also dabbling in the beauty sector, so if together, we inform the Marquis Valoide about what we know, we will not only gain a favor from the Marquis but from Candice."


    "I understand that, but what''s so special about...?", Carolina was in the middle of her question when she understood the implications of what Andrew was saying and practically shouting she said, "She''s in the beauty sector!".


    That was the important point. Andrew and Carolina being the more experienced in business, understood how important Candice was. Not only would she give them contact with Marques, but she would be the perfect ally to deal with Johan.


    Johan had be greedy, but Andrew still worked with him because he needed to sell his products and Johan had the channel to do so, however, he had already decided that he would no longer work with Johan, but that left him without a distribution channel.


    However, if Candice also had a channel, she could rece Johan. Although Candice like Johan was a trader and therefore could not be trusted, Andrew and Oliver who had dealt with her believed that she was an intelligent woman and would not prefer to damage such a beneficial rtionship for short-term gain as Johan had done.


    They did not think this blindly. Thanks to the coborations they have had with her, they knew, reflected in the issue of dress designs because, like Johan, she could have tried to take everything away from Andrew, but instead, she preferred to forge a closer rtionship and that shows a lot about her character and intelligence.


    For this reason, they thought Candice was a reliable ally. However, after a few minutes of thought, Andrew asked again, "But why didn''t you tell me this information before?".


    "Young master, it was not necessary. Johan hadn''t shown his treacherous ws and we don''t have that much production to supply two people, so I didn''t see the need," Oliver answered immediately.


    Andrew understood Oliver''s point, so he said nothing more on that subject and proceeded to the important thing, "Let''s go see Candice." Andrew didn''t wait for a response, he simply got up and walked out of the office, while Oliver followed close behind.


    After informing everyone of their departure, Andrew and Oliver did not walk to Candice''s store as was customary, as it was an urgent matter and should be treated as such, so they took a public carriage, which was like a primitive cab.


    The carriage they took did not take long to arrive at Candice''s store and after paying, they entered the establishment. When the receptionist saw them, she immediately got up and went to Gaston''s office to report.


    All of the store''s receptionists had been instructed on which people were to treat each other with respect, as they were important customers or allies, and among that list was Andrew.


    Gaston was sitting behind his desk with stacks of papers and books piled up. He had a tired expression, it was obvious that he had not slept much and worked too much, but he was still reviewing several reports at high speed.


    Soon he heard a knock at the door and though annoyed at the interruption he said, "Come in." The young woman at the front desk who identified Andrew said fearlessly, "Manager Gaston, Mr. Andrew has arrived at the store."


    Normally a low-ranking employee could be nervous and scared in the presence of a high-ranking employee like Gaston, but this girl was calm, as Gaston had instructed them, that when a VIP arrived, not to worry and tell him.


    Obviously, just by saying this, the employees would not ovee this fear of offending Gaston, but after some VIPs visited and carried out their orders, they noticed that Gaston had not lied to them, so they were no longer worried.


    Gaston hearing that Andrew had arrived surprised him. Usually, Andrew always told them when he was going to visit them, so his sudden arrival surprised Gaston.


    Believing that Andrew''s visit without notification was due to an important situation, Gaston did not dare to dy and quickly left the office heading to the reception.


    A few minutester Gaston arrived at the reception where he found Andrew and Oliver enjoying some tea that had been served to them while they waited. "I hope I haven''t kept you waiting long. Wee back Mr. Andrew," Gaston said cordially.


    Andrew put down the cup of tea and also greeted, "Always so kind Mr. Gaston. Sorry for the unannounced arrival, but something important came up and I need to find Mrs. Candice."


    Just as Gaston had suspected, something important had happened, but he didn''t know what it was, so he wanted to try his luck by saying, "Something important? May I ask what happened?", but Andrew shook his head as he said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Candice must be the first to hear it."


    Andrew''sment made Gaston wrinkle his eyebrows, as he didn''t understand the reason why Candice should be the first to hear it, but he didn''t pursue the issue and said, "It''s okay, follow me please."


    Andrew and Oliver followed Gaston into Candice''s office and noticed that the facility''s security was still as tight asst time. Although it again piqued their curiosity, they didn''t ask, asst time Candice was unwilling to tell them, so they didn''t see why this time would be any different.


    Besides, this time they hade with too much important information. One that could change their lives, so there was no time for idle chatter about unimportant matters.


    In front of Candice''s office doors, Gaston spoke to the guards stationed there, "Inform Mrs. Candice that Mr. Andrew is visiting with an important and urgent matter to discuss."


    The guards know Gaston, so they know that he is one of Candice''s most trusted men. Because of that, they could from his expressions determine a lot of information and when they saw his serious expression, they understood that it was not a simple matter.


    One of the guards entered the office and after a few minutes came back out. "Mrs. Candice wees you," said the guard who had entered to notify as he opened the door.


    Andrew, Oliver, and Gaston entered the office and there they could see Candice sitting behind her desk signing some documents in an elegant and graceful posture that made her look intellectual and beautiful, to the point that Andrew couldn''t help but think, "This woman is really stunning."

 Chapter 176: CHAPTER 175

    Although Andrew, Oliver, and Gaston had entered the office, Candice was still reviewing her documents, not looking up. It was only after a few minutes that Candice finished reviewing the documents on her desk and stood up to receive them.


    "Nice to see you again Ms. Candice. You look more beautiful than usual," Andrew said as he saw her get up. "You must bring a very important request to greet me with such exaggerated ttery," Candice said with her trademark smile.


    Andrew sported an ufortable smile, as he scratched his head because he knew Candice had read him like an open book. Candice didn''t make things difficult for him and still smiling said, "Well, let''s stop kidding around. Tell me, Mr. Andrew, to what do I owe this visit?".


    Seeing Candice put on a serious expression, Andrew stopped joking, but did not exin the situation, instead he made a small hand gesture and Oliver stepped forward to exin the situation.


    "Ms. Candice, just as you said, we bring a request of utmost importance." Candice and Gaston furrowed their eyebrows as they saw that the one who would exin the situation was Oliver, but they said nothing, just waiting patiently for him to speak.


    "I guess I''ll give you a little context. A while back we encountered a new enemy. This man is quite powerful and we''re having a hard time dealing with him without drawing attention to ourselves, so we decided to keep an eye on him while wee up with a usible n," Oliver began to exin when Candice interrupted him, "You want me to help you deal with this enemy?"


    "Yes, but not in the way you may be thinking. You see, the situation is not as simple as eliminating one person," Oliver said in a deep voice. This gave them to understand that the situation was severe and Candice and Gaston seemed to realize that because their expression changed as they noticed Oliver''s tone of voice.


    "So, what do you need from us?" asked Candice and Oliver continued his exnation, "Yesterday, our agents intercepted a messenger hawk. This message had very little information, it just said to initiate the operation."


    Although Oliver paused, no one spoke and they waited for him to resume his story, "At first, we thought it was a message from some ally of this guy who would help him deal with us, but one of our agents decided to follow the hawk and to our surprise the bird flew out of the city."


    "An outside agent?" asked Candice, but before anyone could say anything, she added, "But that doesn''t make sense, what could an outside agent possibly gain by getting rid of you?"


    Oliver smiled at Candice''sment, as it was the same conclusion they hade to, so he said, "Indeed, we didn''t understand either, that''s why we decided to wait, however, earlier today morning, this man''s right-hand man left town."


    Oliver paused his exnation again, allowing Candice and Gaston to take in what he was telling them, and continued, "This man came to a nearby city and bought infected animals and ves, so we confirmed our assumption."


    "Infected animals and ves?", Candice repeated quietly as if she was thinking something, but this time it was Gaston who asked, "What is your guess?", however, before Oliver could answer, Candice eximed, "?They want to bring them into the capital!".


    Andrew was incredibly surprised at Candice''s deductive ability but tried to hide it as much as he could. Gaston on the other hand was frowning, as he didn''t understand what it meant, but the quietest was Oliver.


    It seemed that Oliver was waiting for Candice to deduce the situation and calmly continued to exin, "Ms. Candice is awesome. Yes, that''s what we believe. Based on our intelligence, we believe these men are spies from other countries who want to cause chaos in the capital."


    Hearing Oliver''s conclusion, Gaston could not hold back and hide an expression of horror. It was a normal reaction, as the stampede of monsters had passed a few days ago and now they were facing another much moreplicated crisis.


    Candice, on the other hand, was morepetent than him, as she was able to hide her surprise, even so, her thoughts were the same as Gaston''s, and with some hesitation, she asked, "How sure are you?"


    "Honestly speaking, about 70%, but if confirmation is received from our agent following the hawk, we will be able to determine if our hypothesis is correct," Oliver replied.


    "So, what you need are my contacts with the nobility, right?", Candice said recovering her usual smile, being a smart woman, she came to the same conclusion as Oliver and that was that this situation could be an opportunity, although she didn''t rule out that it was also a threat.


    "That''s right. We know you have a friendship with Marques Valoide''s wife and we believe, he has the ability to make this situation known to the proper authorities," Oliver said smiling as did Candice.


    Listening to Oliver, Candice fell into deep thought. Not because she was evaluating what she should do because she had already determined that at the moment she deduced what was going on, but rather she was evaluating Oliver''s ability to gather and analyze information.


    "Mr. Andrew, you have an impressive subordinate," Candice said smiling at Andrew, who replied, "Well, he certainly is a great ally." Thisment, again surprised Candice, as the implications of Andrew referring to Oliver as an ally left much to be said, but she merely smiled.


    "So, Ms. Candice, what do you think? I don''t think I need to exin the pros and cons of this situation, do I?" interrupted Oliver, causing Candice to focus on him again.


    "It is not necessary, however, you will understand that I cannot notify this without confirmation," Candice said seriously, but Oliver was unfazed and replied, "Of course, what we want to know is if you will help us with this issue, if our agent confirms that the hawk belongs to a foreign force."


    "That''s not necessary to ask. I don''t want an epidemic in the city. Business is troubled enough after the stampede, I don''t want to think about what would happen with an epidemic, but I want to ask, what do you want to gain?" asked Candice curiously.


    "Although, certainly helping you would allow you to eliminate an enemy, but I don''t think you just want that do you?", Candice added and Oliver went on to answer, "That''s right. It''s really nice to talk to an intelligent person. We want benefits, but nothing over the top, this situation will benefit you just as much as us."


    Candice was impressed by Oliver''s words but said nothing, just waiting for him to continue. "Whatever merits the empire awards for this information will be yours. If you think we deserve some, we won''t refuse, but what we really want is help dealing with another enemy."


    "You seem to have a lot of enemies, Mr. Andrew," Candice said again looking at Andrew, who could onlyugh wryly and say, "What can I say, I have a lot of valuable things and a lot of vultures stalking me."


    Although Andrew''sment seemed like a simple sentence, Gaston and Candice understood the implications and practically at once said, "Johan?"


    "Indeed. The wolf, finally showed his ws and our confidence was damaged. However, getting rid of him will be problematic because of his connections, so we need help," Andrew replied with some anger.


    "We believe that, if our guess information is correct, the empire will retain the nobles allied with him and allow us to deal with him," Oliver added and continued, "Also, with Johan disappearing, we would need a new distribution channel for our products. We understand that Ms. Candice has some investments in the beauty sector, right?".


    The implications in Oliver''sment made both Candice and Gaston narrow their eyes because they knew what Oliver meant was that they would be the new channel and they were very clear about the value of the rejuvenating creams.


    "I see. It''s really not a bad deal, but it''s only applicable, if the information is truthful," Candice said without changing her expression, but inside, she was resigned that the information was real, as she would gain a lot from this deal.


    After that, a strange silence fell in the office and when Candice wanted to start the conversation again, she was interrupted by the pping of a carrier pigeon that came through the window.


    Not only Candice and Gaston were surprised at the strange timing for a carrier pigeon to arrive, but Andrew and Oliver were also surprised, as the pigeon that came in was one of the ones they used tomunicate with Candice.


    The pigeonnded on the window frame, but no one moved to pick up the message. The four looked at each other and it was Andrew who broke the silence, "Can we?".


    Candice didn''t respond, just nodded her head, giving him to understand that they could proceed and Oliver walked over to the pigeon and took the message. Unceremoniously Oliver opened the message and began to read it.


    Since it wasn''t very long, he finished reading it quickly and passed it to Andrew, who didn''t dy either. Andrew gave a slight smile and handed the message to Candice.


    Gaston wanted to intercept the message, as he was still on guard with Andrew and Oliver. Certainly, he considered them allies, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have his reservations, after all, there were no eternal allies, only eternal benefits.


    However, before he could move, Candice had already picked up the message and began to read it. She didn''t linger long reading it either and when she finished, she stered on a smile that could make any man fall in love and said with some traces of joy, "I guess we have a deal."

 Chapter 177: CHAPTER 176

    At Candice''sment, Andrew and Oliver smiled inplicity, but quickly resumed their serious expressions. "So, will you tell me now who this spy is?" asked Candice in a stern voice.


    "The spy''s name is Silvio and his right-hand man is named Milton. It will be thetter who will bring the infected animals and ves," Oliver immediately replied in the same tone of voice.


    "Where is this Silvio?", Candice asked again, but this time it was Andrew who answered, "In a pleasure house called Paradise, in the red light district. I''d like you to be clear with the Marquis, only Silvio and Milton are spies, I want that business, so don''t destroy it."


    "Hahaha, I see that Mr. Andrew doesn''t waste opportunities. Don''t worry I''ll be clear, but I won''t promise anything. I''ll just be an informant, not the one running the operation, so I apologize in advance if anything happens."


    Andrew nodded his head in understanding. He wasn''t so dumb as to not know that Candice wouldn''t be able to do anything if the empire wanted to destroy the entire red-light district because of this situation, but it didn''t hurt to warn.


    "Well, we have finished our part of the deal, I await the good news from Ms. Candice," Andrew said as he stood up. Candice smiled at thement but did not dismiss them, just sent Gaston to do so.


    Once the three left the office, Candice went to a room attached to the office, where there were several cages with pigeons and hawks. She approached one of the hawks tied a note to its leg and let it fly away.


    This was no ordinary hawk. Its color was darker than normal and it was also faster. It was Candice''s most prized messenger hawk and was the one she used for urgent and special messages.


    After the hawk flew away, Candice did not stay in the office, she asked the guards to prepare the carriage, as she was going to visit the Marquis Valoide''s mansion.


    The message she sent with the hawk, just said that she would visit them for important information. She even wrote that it had to do with the security of the city, as she didn''t want the Marquis to think it was one of the usual business talks.


    As Andrew and Oliver walked back to the Heavenly Pce, Candice prepared to visit the Marquis. The hawk she had sent, however, had already reached the Marques.


    When Donald saw Candice''s hawk, he was puzzled because it was not the usual hawk. Besides, he was familiar with this type of hawk and its characteristics, so he was puzzled to see this type of bird being sent.


    "It seems that Ms. Candice is impatient," said Donald in a low voice as he approached to pick up the message in the hawk. After taking the message and reading it, his rxed expression was gone and only seriousness remained.


    He quickly informed his trusted butler who was apanying him, "Richard, order the guards that when Ms. Candice arrives let her pass directly to my office. Also, call Teresa."


    Richard had no idea what the message said, but he was sure it was not something simple because he only had seen Donald so serious when his wife or children were attacked and that was saying a lot.


    He dared not linger and hurried out of the office to carry out Donald''s orders. In a few minutes, Teresa arrived at the office with an expression of uncertainty because she had noticed that Richard was very serious about her summons, so she knew something had happened.


    "What happened Donald?" she asked worriedly, but Donald didn''t answer her, just handed her the message Candice had sent. She took it and read it. Donal noticing that his wife had finished reading asked, "What do you think it''s about?".


    "I don''t know, but Candice wouldn''t y with this," was Teresa''s reply. At that moment a knock was heard at the door and one of the butlers of the mansion said, "Marques, Madame Candice is here."


    "Let her in," Donald said and the door opened revealing Candice who was posing beautifully and elegantly with her trademark smile. "Ms. Candice, I apologize for the discourtesy, but you will understand that your message left me concerned, so I would like you to tell me the details," Donald said earnestly.


    "Of course Marques Valoide," Candice replied respectfully. She is not normally so formal with Donald, but since she came to talk about such a delicate subject, she decided to be formal.


    This behavior did not go unnoticed by Donald and Teresa, so they also became serious. Then the doors closed and only Candice, Donald, Teresa, and Richard remained.


    Candice began to exin the whole situation almost word for word as Oliver had told her and the more they listened, the more serious the expressions of the other three became.


    By the time Candice finished telling the whole story, Donald couldn''t hold back and asked, "Are you sure about this information?" to which Candice replied, "I''m certainly not the person who discovered this, but I have some confidence in the person who did."


    "Are you willing to go out on a limb for that person?", Donald asked again inquisitively. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe her, but it was very sensitive information, he couldn''t go to the pce to inform the king and have it all be a lie.


    "I''m willing," Candice replied determinedly. "All right then. You wille with me to the castle to see the king," Donald said as he turned to look at Richard and said, "Report my visit to the castle. You know how."


    Richard immediately understood that Donald meant a blue hawk, so he quickly left the office. Donald gave Candice no time to think and practically dragged her into the carriage and they set off for the castle.


    Not even Teresa could intervene for her friend. In the carriage, Candice was nervous because never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would meet the king. "Marques Valoide, don''t you think bringing a person like me into the king''s presence is improper?"


    "No. It isn''t. The king will have many questions and you are the one who knows the answers," Donald replied nonchntly. Candice was bing increasingly nervous because if this information was false, she would suffer, indeed, death would not be umon.


    Taking all this into consideration, she knew she could not lie and had to reveal that the source of the information was Andrew. She had nothing against him, but if she fell, she would bring Andrew with her, that was what she thought.


    Meanwhile, the special hawk sent by Richard had arrived at the castle''s messenger tower and the caretaker of this tower upon seeing the bird could not help but say under his breath as he furrowed his eyebrows, "Another blue hawk from the Valoid Marquis?".


    Though quizzical, the caretaker of the messenger tower did not hesitate to approach the hawk and take the message. Just likest time, he did not read it, he simply ran off to find the king.


    Unlikest time, the king was not in the office with the ministers but was discussing some issues with Arturios. Suddenly, the door opened violently, causing the two to turn to see who the disrespectful one was, but noticing that it was the caretaker of the message tower, they said nothing.


    The king and Arturios knew him and knew that this man only acted this way when there was a message from a blue hawk. The messenger approached and unceremoniously delivered the message to the king.


    The king dismissed the man and opened the message. Arturios at his side was also curious to know what the message said but did not press because he knew the king would tell him.


    "It''s from the Valoid Marquis again. He says he is on his way with a person who has vital information about a possible attack," the king said in a low, but serious voice.


    Arturios was surprised at what the king had said and even more so because the person sending the message was the Valoid Marquis, of whom he had heard much but knew little.


    The office fell into a stony silence and it was not until 10 minutester that a knock was heard at the door and one of the guards said, "My king, the Valoid Marquis, and hispanion are here."


    "Let them in," the king immediately said, then the door opened and Donald along with Candice entered. They both bowed as etiquette dictated before the king and until the king told them to rise, they kept their heads down.


    "Rise, Donald, don''t go about with ceremonies, you have something important to tell me, don''t you?" the king said in a friendly tone. "I appreciate the confidence my king, but I''m really just a channel. Thisdy...", Donald was saying, when he noticed Arturios and changed his words, "My king who is this gentleman, is it safe to speak in front of him?".


    The king upon hearing Donald could not help butugh, but Arturios on the other hand was very pleased with Donald''s performance. Many might get angry, but Arturios was different, to him Donald''s cautious attitude was how he should act, so he was d that Donald was just as he had been told.


    "You don''t have to worry, he is Master Arturios," the king said after calming hisughter. Now it was Donald''s turn to be surprised because while he did not know him, he did know of his exploits and quickly said, "I am sorry for my disrespect, Master Arturios."


    "No need to apologize, you acted appropriately. That said, let''s get down to business, who is thisdy," Arturios replied and Donald resumed his tale, "Yes sir. Thisdy is Candice a city merchant friend of my wife''s and the person who informed me".


    "Well, youngdy, raise your head and speak," Arturios said not caring that the king did not consent. Candice was frightened to be in their presence, but gathered her courage and introduced herself, "My king, lord Arturios, my name is Candice and the information I bring was delivered by a third party, but I trust his judgment."


    Then Candice again exined what Oliver had told her. The king and Arturios listened intently to the whole story and like Donald, their expressions changed every minute and when she finished speaking, Arturios immediately asked, "Who is the source?".


    Candice answered without hesitation because she could not hide this in the presence of the king and the protector of the kingdom, so she said, "A business ally named Andrew. He is the owner of a pleasure house in the red light district."


    "What is the name of this pleasure house?" asked Arturios seriously and Candice dared not hide it and said, "Heavenly Pce." Candice had barely finished speaking when Arturios had already disappeared from the office.


    Andrew and Oliver had already arrived at the Heavenly Pce and were now in the office together with Carolina, Helena, Aki, and Marie discussing how they would act from now on when out of nowhere in the middle of all of them appeared Arturios.


    WORDS OF THE AUTHOR


    (Dear readers, I know I usually post 3 chapters this day, but I had a state exam and unfortunately, I can''t meet the quota. I apologize to you, but I tried to make this one chapter a little longer as an apology. I promise to make it up to youter.)

 Chapter 178: CHAPTER 177

    The sudden appearance of Arturios surprised everyone. Aki and Marie instantly raised their guard and were ready to attack. Carolina and Helena retreated to the back of the room scared that they would be involved in the battle, as they had no fighting strength at all.


    On the other hand, Andrew remained seated and only turned to look at Oliver. He is the most powerful fighting force in the Heavenly Pce, so Andrew wanted to see Oliver''s expression, to evaluate the person who had appeared.


    However, seeing the serious expression on Oliver''s face, Andrew became worried because he understood that the man who had appeared in front of them was extremely powerful.


    "You must be Andrew," Arturios said in a deep voice. Andrew summoned all his courage to calm down and engage the visitor in conversation, "Indeed, it is me. May I know who the gentleman is?".


    Andrew tried to be as polite as possible because he knew he was in front of an expert and since he had not started attacking, perhaps he could reason with him, so he tried to get on his good side.


    "My name is Arturios Von Done." When the visitor introduced himself, everyone present swallowed hard because there was no one in the empire who didn''t know that name.


    Andrew also became serious because he was standing before one of the protectors of the empire, so he stooped up and with a respectful bow said, "An honor to meet the protector of the empire."


    Arturios was unfazed by Andrew''s politeness. He had his eyes fixed on Oliver and after a few seconds he dulled a smile and said, "I did not expect to find Nufa''s most prominent general here."


    When Arturios finished speaking, the office fell silent and the tension rose because many things could be misconstrued from Oliver''s former position. To be mistaken as remnants of the extinct kingdom of Nufa was problematic, but Oliver kept his cool.


    "It is an honor to be recognized by Lord Arturios," Oliver said with a small bow. "I would be a fool not to acknowledge my enemies. Which brings me to a question, what is your objective?" said Arturios inquisitively.


    "There seems to be some misunderstanding. I imagined that Ms. Candice reported our findings, was I mistaken?", Oliver continued. Normally it would be Andrew holding this conversation, but Oliver and Arturios were the experts in the room, and no oneined.


    "Misunderstood? I''m not sure. Until recently a group of remnants led by the crown prince of Nufa attacked the city. How do I know you are not part of that group?" asked Arturios with a stern expression that indicated murderous intent.


    "Lord Arturios, there is no need to fight. I''m not part of them, in fact, I didn''t even know the crown prince had escaped," Oliver replied without showing nervousness.


    "And I''m supposed to believe you?", Arturios asked again in a mocking tone, to which Oliver replied, "Well, that''s up to you. As for the information that Ms. Candicemunicated, it''s not false."


    Oliver spoke firmly, but he really was nervous. He knew that, if Arturios decided to attack, they would not be able to escape, it was certain death. Before Arturios could speak again Oliver said, "Lord Arturios, I abandoned Nufa long before the war ended, I have no desire for revenge, I only apany young Andrew whom I now serve."


    Oliver''sment made Arturios redirect his gaze to Andrew as if sizing him up. After a few seconds, he spoke again, "I don''t think a man like you, would follow a young man like him."


    "Since Mr. Arturios recognized me, I imagine you know my character, so you must know I don''t lie," Oliver said. Silence pervaded the office again.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for Arturios'' verdict. Everyone present knew that they were at Arturios'' mercy and could do nothing if he decided to act, so they waited in silence.


    As Oliver had stated, Arturios knew Oliver''s character and knew him to be a man of honor. Many would argue that this was not true, as he abandoned his country to its fate when he fled, but those who knew Oliver''s circumstances knew that decision did not tarnish his honor at all.


    "I guess I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt for the time being. Now I want to hear from Silvio and Milton," Arturios said rxing the situation. Oliver was about to talk, but Andrew was faster.


    "Mr. Arturios, all the information we know must have been told by Ms. Candice, we really have nothing new toment on, only that tomorrow morning Milton will arrive with ves and infected animals."


    Arturios wrinkled his eyebrows in disgust, seeing Andrew interrupt his conversation with Oliver. Although Arturios is a man without arrogance, it ismon knowledge that when experts speak they should not be interrupted and that was what annoyed him.


    Andrew had noticed this and quickly added, "Mr. Arturios, this is my Heavenly Pce, so I have the power to speak." Andrew''s words were firm and Arturios noticed this.


    Unexpectedly, Andrew''s words had some authority and it wasn''t because he owned the ce. For an expert of Arturios'' level, he could feel the pressureing from Andrew''s divinity, although he didn''t know what divinity was exactly, and that made him cautious.


    "Young man, your words have power. I wonder if I should eliminate you, you seem like a threat," Arturios said, releasing his powerful aura. This made everyone in the office feel despair, especially Carolina and Helena who had no way to resist.


    "Mr. Arturios, I would appreciate it if you would not resort to violence. If building the best pleasure house in the world is a threat to the empire, I can take my business elsewhere," Andrew said unexpectedly nonchntly.


    This surprised Arturios. He had already evaluated Andrew and knew that Andrew had nobat strength, but for some reason, he felt that he was not a normal young man, this made him ufortable, but at the same time he did not feel any negativity from Andrew, so he suppressed his aura and looked at him seriously.


    "I appreciate yourpassion. Now, let''s get back to what''s important," Andrew continued. Again he began to tell everything they knew about Silvio and Milton and although a little more detailed than what Candice had told them, it didn''t differ much.


    Upon hearing Andrew''s whole story, Arturios asked, "What are you looking for?" to which Andrew replied, "Just 2 things. First, by eliminating Silvio and Milton, I got rid of two troublesome enemies and gained an additional property."


    Andrew paused and continued, "Second, gaining a favor." The first reason generated no feeling in Arturios as he could deduce it, the second reason was the one that troubled him and he did not hold back as he asked, "What kind of favor?"


    "Well, I don''t know if Mr. Arturios is aware, but I am the manufacturer of a beauty cream that has gained poprity in the city, but the person I work with in this business, has be greedy," Andrew exined.


    "Unfortunately, this man has gained many connections with the nobility and is problematic to deal with...", Andrew was saying when he was interrupted by Arturios, "So you want us to rein in the nobles so that they don''t cause you trouble, right?".


    "That''s right," Andrew replied with a smile. Arturios had no problem with that, as it was a minor matter, but he still said, "We can certainly do that, but what will you do when they find out that you took him out? We can''t protect you forever."


    "I think there will be no problem as long as they can get the product. That man''s connections only exist because of my product, so for them, it will just be a change of supplier, I don''t think they''ll bother me about that," Andrew rified.


    "I see, there enters Miss Candice. Well, as long as you don''t act recklessly I warranted the conditions," Arturios said and then added, "Now, where do I find this pleasure house called Paradise?".


    Andrew dared not linger, nor doubt Arturios'' word, so he told him where it was and took the opportunity to ask him not to be too violent in that ce because it would be his property.


    Although he asked him that, it was only a request, so whether Arturios took it into consideration was uncertain. Andrew finished reporting Silvio''s location and Arturios had already disappeared the same way he had arrived.


    When he was gone, the tense bodies of everyone present rxed, slumping to the floor. Some breathing heavily, but Oliver''sment again made everyone tense, "We drew the attention of the least desirable character."


    They all sighed helplessly, as they understood what Oliver meant. They were now in the crosshairs of none other than the empire itself, which was not good news for them.


    They were barely recovering when in the distance they heard a loud explosion and they all ran to the window to see what was happening, then they saw the column of smoke where the Paradise pleasure house was located.

 Chapter 179: CHAPTER 178

    Not much could be seen from the window because not only was it far away, but the smoke blocked the whole scene, yet the sounds of explosions were as clear as the crowing of roosters in the morning.


    Stepping back for a few seconds. After Arturios disappeared from the Heavenly Pce office in seconds he arrived at Silvio''s office. Thetter was sitting in front of his desk reviewing some documents, when he heard, "So you are the spy of Tripia''s kingdom."


    Silvio was caught off guard and for that reason instead of denying the usation or acting scared or confused, to try to justify himself, what he did was to run away because at that moment he could only think that he had been discovered.


    He moved at great speed towards the window, with the objective of escaping, but Arturios did not allow it, and waving his hand, an invisible force shot out and impacted Silvio sending him flying along with part of the wall of the building.


    Themotion frightened nearby passersby, who fled the scene at great speed. However, the experts hiding in the red-light district were doing the opposite. They were watching carefully what was happening because they could feel the power of Arturios.


    Silvio was strong, but he was still one level below Oliver and Arturios could beat Oliver in one hit, that''s the difference in power between the two. Despite this difference, Silvio seemed very used to running away, as he somehow managed to dodge Arturios'' attacks while retreating.


    All the experts watching the fight were puzzled by the situation. They could not believe that a man of Silvio''s level could dodge Arturios'' attacks, but the more powerful ones had already identified the reason.


    Silvio certainly had very impressive escape techniques, but it wasn''t really that he could escape from Arturios. What was happening was that Arturios was holding back with the intention of getting Silvio out of the city, where he could fight to his heart''s content without worrying about coteral damage.


    Silvio didn''t seem to have noticed this and with a smug grin, believed that Arturios really couldn''t stop him. He confidently fled outside the city where he believed he could escape more easily under the cover of night.


    Unfortunately, Arturios stopped ying the moment he saw that they were out of town. When Silvio wanted to speed up his run, to reach a small nearby forest and lose sight of Arturios, thetter raised his power to the maximum and soared into the sky.


    When Silvio saw that Arturios could fly, his expression froze because he knew the implications of being able to fly. Only the great experts had this ability and knowing this, he understood he had no chance of escape.


    It wasn''t that he gave up easily, it was that the difference in strength was the size of the distance between heaven and earth. At that moment, Silvio understood that it wasn''t that Arturios couldn''t catch him, it was that he was making him leave the city.


    Arturios from the sky looked at the frozen Silvio and smiled, however, he was not lenient and raised his hand. Silvio was frightened at the sight of Arturios'' actions and wanted to run, but before he could take the first step, Arturios lowered his hand and a powerful force struck him.


    Silvio felt as if the gravity around him had increased about 1,000 times and unable to withstand the pressure, he was buried a few meters underground. The terrain had changed and if you could see everything from above you could notice that on the ground you could see the shape of a giant hand.


    Arturios slowly descended, without letting his guard down to where the unconscious Silvio was, and with a wave of his hand a luminous rope appeared and imprisoned Silvio.


    All the experts watching the battle from a distance cowered their necks at the sight of Arturios'' power. They had all heard rumors about him but had never seen him in action and now they knew, that the protector of the empire was not a person to joke with.


    From the moment Arturios appeared in Silvio''s office until now, only about 5 minutes at most had passed and the battle was already over. In the Heavenly Pce, the only one who had a notion of what was going on was Oliver because he is a powerful warrior.


    For this reason, everyone was asking him what was going on, but when Oliver dered that the battle was over in one fell swoop, everyone swallowed hard because up until a few minutes ago Arturios was in the Heavenly Pce and they couldn''t help but think what would have happened if he decided to destroy them.


    A shiver ran through the body of everyone in the office, Andrew included. Arturios'' arrival in the red light district was like a magnitude 10 earthquake, short-lived, but devastating.


    He had not caused much damage, but the impression he left on those who observed was not simple. It must be said that, in the red district, as well as in the marginal region, there are many people making ns with the aim of causing trouble to the empire, but many of them shrugged their necks and resigned themselves when they saw the strength of Arturios.


    That was the power of a great expert. The power to destroy the ambitions of many just by showing a little of his power. Oliver who saw Arturios capture and take Silvio sighed wearily and said, "Silvio has been captured".


    Everyone hearing Oliver''s words, like him, sighed wearily because it had been a tiring day and the day was still long, especially since the opening of the dance room would be tonight.


    Andrew noticed everyone''s tiredness and said, "I think you''d better go get some rest. We have the dance room opening today and you guys look terrible."


    Obviously, Andrew was talking about Carolina, Helena, and Aki, as Marie and Oliver didn''t have the luxury of resting at this time. The three girls wanted to refuse, but Andrew interrupted them, "I said sleep. Girls don''t be stubborn, go and get some rest."


    Reluctantly the three girls went to rest. Aplishing this, Andrew looked at Oliver and said, "I think we should visit Nad," to which Oliver replied, "Yeah, I think so too."


    As Andrew and Oliver prepared to visit Paradise Pleasure House, to meet Nad, several miles away from the capital, Milton was riding along in a caravan of wagons that had cages with animals and ves of different breeds.


    He had no idea that they had been discovered and that Silvio had been captured, so he continued with his mission as nned. At some distance from the caravan, the Shadow''s agent who had followed him all the way was watching.


    Suddenly, this agent sensed a threat and quickly went on guard. In front of him appeared 5 men dressed simrly to him and there was also a man covered by apletely ck hood.


    This was Demon, the most powerful intelligence agent and assassin of the Cannaris Empire. Shadow''s agent instantly understood that the hooded man was the leader and that he was extremely powerful, but he was not the one who spoke.


    "We are the team sent directly by the king to eliminate the threat. Are you Mr. Andrew''s agent?" asked one of the five men behind the hooded man.


    "Yes, I am. The threat is the caravan going over there," said Shadow''s agent without hesitation. Normally he wouldn''t give up information like this, but right now he was outnumbered and the hooded man gave him a bad vibe, so he didn''t want to risk it.


    Shadow''s agents were trained to take secrets to the grave, but this information wasn''t important and both Andrew and Oliver had emphasized prioritizing their safety, so the Shadow''s agent handed over what he knew right away.


    The new arrivals, not bothering to ask any more questions, simply disappeared. Although the Shadow''s agent could also disappear into the shadows, he was still surprised to see how these men did it, as they were leagues above him.


    By the time he came out of his surprise, he looked at the caravan Milton was leading, only to find utter destruction. The Shadow''s agent ran to the scene at high speed, to see what had happened, but unlike Milton''s body which could not be found, all the others were dead.


    The young Shadow agent was surprised because it was only a few seconds of distraction and it was all over. A cold sweat ran down his back at the thought of such terrifying people.


    The events in the red light district spread like wildfire, but they only knew that two experts had fought, very few knew who they were and the reason for the fight, so strange rumors began to form.


    Meanwhile in the dungeon of the castle, Silvio and Milton were tied with special metal shackles to a table. Both were unconscious, but this would be perhaps thest moment in which they would have peace, because in front of them was Demon ready to start the "Interrogation".

 Chapter 180: CHAPTER 179

    Andrew and Oliver left the Heavenly Pce on their way to the pleasure house called Paradise to visit Nad and organize some things. Although they were now in the crosshairs of the empire''s top management, there was nothing they could do about it, so they focused on going about their business and worryingter.


    Unlike their normal walk, they decided to travel by carriage. In a few minutes, they were in front of the entrance to the pleasure house called Paradise. Andrew thought the establishment would be terribly damaged because the plumes of dust and the sounds of powerful explosions he had heard when Arturios and Silvio fought were extraordinary.


    He thought the battle had been violent and eventful, but now that he was in front of the building, he was delighted because the damage was little. In fact, only the office wall and some damage to the streets were all that could be seen.


    This made Andrew happy, as he would not have to spend a lot of money on repairs. This pleasure house was smaller than the Heavenly Pce, at least in the surface area because, in height, this building has 3 stories.


    Some time had passed since the battle ended, so the curious had already left and the surroundings had returned to normal. Andrew and Oliver didn''t stop for long to look around and entered the establishment.


    Unlike the outside of the establishment, its interior was bustling with life. All the employees were running around busy doing something. This surprised Andrew, as he thought this ce would be deserted after the event it had survived.


    After watching everyone work for a while, Andrew approached the front desk and asked, "I''m looking for Miss Nad." Andrew had barely finished speaking when all the workers stopped in their tracks.


    The instant silence that ensued puzzled Andrew and Oliver, but they were not intimidated even though many of the employees viewed them with some suspicion and even anger. Andrew said again, "I''m looking for Miss Nad."


    "Who are you?" said the middle-aged man who was manning the front desk. He was very simr to Victor, not in his appearance, but in the way he spoke and acted. Although he sounded courteous, Andrew and Oliver noticed the hidden anger in his words.


    Andrew knew the reason why everyone seemed angry. Silvio and Milton had murdered Nad''s parents and robbed this ce. Many of the employees had been employees since the time of Nad''s parents and so had watched the girl grow up.


    For this reason, they suffered when Silvio and Milton mistreated her and took advantage of what was not theirs. Now that they had finally gotten rid of those guys, they were afraid that Andrew and Oliver would be like Silvio and Milton.


    Last time they could not do anything, as they had no strength to defend themselves, and although this had not changed, they would not allow a simr situation. They had already made up their minds to die fighting if necessary.


    If Andrew and Oliver knew of the workers'' thoughts, they would have a very hard time holding inughter because if they didn''t stand a chance against Silvio, much less would they stand a chance against Oliver who is much stronger.


    "Tell Miss Nad that Andrew is here to fulfill the agreement," Andrew said authoritatively. No one knew what he meant, but before they could ask, Nad''s voice was heard, "Don''t you think you''re being a little shameless?".


    Hearing Nad''s voice, Andrew turned and saw the beautiful dark-skinneddy crossing her arms and giving him a look of dissatisfaction. "Why do you say that?" asked Andrew feigning confusion.


    "ying dumb?" said Nad sarcastically at Andrew''s question. Actually, Andrew knew what Nad meant, but he was ying dumb a little, but he quickly resumed his seriousness.


    "Miss Nad, it seems you want to break the agreement or perhaps you believe that out of nowhere, the protector of the empire woulde specifically to destroy Silvio who was a spy for the Tripia kingdom hidden several years ago."


    The obvious message in Andrew''s sarcastic words surprised everyone, including Nad. Certainly, they thought they had been lucky to see that Arturios hade to arrest Silvio for espionage, but now that they thought about it a bit, they understood.


    It was unlikely that the protector of the empire himself woulde all this way, without a strong clue that Silvio was a spy. What''s more, they themselves had been working for him for several years and didn''t know Silvio was a spy, so Andrew''s words allowed them to see the reality.


    Nad was as surprised as everyone else and stammered, "So, you...", but was interrupted by Andrew, "Yes, I alerted the empire about Silvio. It really was a coincidence that I found out he was a spy, but it doesn''t change the fact that it all started because of me."


    "So, I assume, you''ll hold up your end of the bargain, right?" continued Andrew. Nad''s expression turned dark, as she understood that the establishment her parents created now belonged to Andrew.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to honor the agreement, although nothing had actually been agreed upon, as she only sent a letter with little information and a request, that barely could be counted as an agreement.


    Nad believed that with the intervention of Arturios, she had managed to get rid of her enemies without anyone''s help and then what was rightfully hers would be recovered, but with Andrew''s words, she understood that he was the one who orchestrated everything and that she would lose her inheritance again.


    Sighing with resignation she said, "All right. Let''s talk somewhere else." She led them to an office at the back of the building, where she temporarily exercised her authority, since the main office had been destroyed in Arturios and Silvio''s fight.


    Several employees wanted to apany them, but Nad would not allow it. In the office, Nad, Andrew, and Oliver had sat down on some sofas and began their negotiations.


    Nad was a bit depressed so she didn''t talk. Andrew noticed this and letting out a sigh decided to start the conversation, "Miss Nad. I understand that you are not happy with the situation, as your parents'' business is now in the hands of a stranger, but you shouldn''t feel so bad."


    "How should I feel then? When I finally thought I had gotten rid of those bastards and regained what belonged to me, it turns out that I lost it again," Nad said gloomily.


    "Well, you will certainly lose some authority and the business no longer belongs to you, but I will honor the agreement and you will run everything. I''ll juste in from time to time and help, we don''t have to be enemies. I won''t mistreat you or anything like that," Andrew said softly trying tofort her.


    Letting out a sigh, Nad regained herposure and said, "Okay. Tell me what do you intend to do with this ce?". "Not much. It will continue to operate as usual and I will take a portion of the profits. Over time I may implement some improvements, but not for the time being," Andrew said.


    "How can I be sure he is telling the truth?" asked Nad incredulously because it was not logical that Andrew who earned this ce would want to give it away like that, but Andrew was undeterred and replied, "I guess for the moment you can just take my word for it, in time you will know that I did not lie to you."


    Nad understood what Andrew meant. There was really no way to check that he didn''t lie, so only time would determine the veracity of his words, but that wasn''t what concerned her, what worried her, was her position.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t dare ask and nervously nced at Oliver. Andrew noticed Nad''s nces at Oliver and understood that she wanted to say something, but not in his presence, so he said, "Oliver, can you leave us alone for a moment please."


    Oliver didn''t want to leave them alone, as he didn''t know if Nad was a threat, but seeing Andrew''s serious look, he had no choice but to leave the office. Oliver''s aura eyes were not as versatile as Andrew''s Eros eyes.


    He could see people''s intent by checking their auras, but his blessing was more focused on battle, while Andrew''s Eros eyes were better at assessing people''s feelings, so he was sure that Nad had no bad intentions.


    Once Oliver was out of the office, Andrew didn''t beat around the bush and asked, "So, what did you want to ask?", to which Nad replied, "Mr. Andrew, I''ll believe in you for now, but I want to know, what will my position be?".


    "What do you mean by that?", Andrew asked confused and Nad rified, "I know I will be the manager of the ce, but I assume you won''t have me as a regr employee, am I wrong?".


    Andrew immediately understood what she meant and he had already thought about that problem and even discussed it with his wives. "Well, I''ll be honest then. The trust between us is not strong, to say the least, so I need assurances," Andrew said seriously.


    "And that would be?" asked Nad nervously. "I don''t want to force you Miss Nad, but I will have to make you my concubine," Andrew said matter-of-factly. Andrew''sment surprised Nad, but before she could say anything, Andrew spoke again, "Don''t be confused. I don''t mean to abuse, but you will understand in time. Besides, it''s not a bad thing for you."


    Although Nad didn''t understand what Andrew meant, she had no choice and just assisted a little dejectedly, as she said, "I guess I was Silvio''s bitch and now I''m your bitch."

 Chapter 181: CHAPTER 180

    "I think you are misunderstanding something Miss Nad. I said concubine, not bitch, believe me, to me those terms have very different meanings," Andrew said in a serious and deep voice.


    The seriousness of Andrew''sment, surprised Nad, as she did not see the difference. For her, she would just be a piece of meat that Andrew would fuck whenever he wanted and in exchange he would allow her to be the manager, it was no different than what Silvio did, at most she would just have more freedom.


    Andrew seeing Nad''s expression deduced what she was thinking and couldn''t help but sigh. He got up from his seat and approached her. He ced his hand gently on the girl''s chin and made her look up.


    "Miss Nad, I can promise I won''t hurt you," Andrew said affectionately. Nad did not understand the reason, but she felt relief to hear Andrew''s statement and as if she was attracted, she moved her face closer towards him and closed her eyes.


    Andrew smiled at Nad''s behavior and without holding back, kissed her lips. It was a tender and affectionate kiss, which onlysted a few seconds, but it was followed by another kiss.


    The two were lost in the moment and without realizing it, Andrew had sat down next to her and the kisses were rising in intensity. Both of their hands began to feel restless and before long the caresses began.


    They did not know how much time had passed, as they were immersed in their own world. Neither of them understood, how they got into this situation so fast, but at the moment they didn''t care, they just wanted to enjoy each other.


    Things heated up and excitement invaded them, Andrew grabbed Nad by the waist and lifted her up, and sitting on the couch Andrew put Nad in front of him, so they were face to face.


    She wrapped her arms around his back and climbed on top of him sitting on hisp. Her fat tight ass was on his cock and even though they were still wearing their clothes, they both knew what would happen.


    The kissing didn''t stop and escting the situation Andrew began to run his hands up and down the curves of Nad''s body. Soon the excitement overcame him and he left her lips and kissed her neck.


    Slowly he moved his kisses down and soon he was at her breasts and removing the blouse released the firm, dark mounds that seemed to defy gravity. Without any embarrassment, Andrew began sucking her nipples and massaging her breasts.


    Nad let out a choked moan of pleasure as she held Andrew''s head as if not wanting him to stop ying with her tits. Andrew continued to y with Nad''s tits for a while and then moved one of his hands down to her ass.


    Before long they felt the clothes getting in the way and began to remove them. Beingpletely naked, Andrew was able to appreciate Nad''s beauty. Her toned body of smooth, darkened skin was driving him crazy.


    Nad could also see Andrew in all his glory. She was even surprised to see the size of his gun, which made her taste her lips in anticipation. Andrew wrapped his arms around Nadid her down on therger-sized couch in the office and began kissing her all over her body.


    He kissed her lips, moved on to her neck, down to her tits where he yed with her for a while before moving on to her abdomen and finally her pussy which was already showing signs of wetness.


    After sucking her pussy for a while and ying with her clit, Nad was wet enough to start the action. She was even breathing a little hard because if Andrew imed to be the second-best man at giving oral sex, no one would dare say he was the first.


    They were in a position very simr to the missionary position, except the body was positioned higher and to the side. Instead of being chest to chest, Andrew''s chest was close to Nad''s shoulders.


    Andrew had Nad bend her legs about 45 degrees to tilt her hips upward. This caused the base of his shaft to maintain constant contact with her clitoris. He asked Nad to straighten her legs and Andrew began to push his pelvis down a few inches as she pushed up.


    As they began to move, Nad''s moans flooded the office. This position meant that with every thrust Andrew made, Nad''s clitoris was stimted, so the pleasure was awesome and within minutes she was on the verge of orgasm.


    Feeling Nad''s body contracting, Andrew knew she would soon cum, so he elerated the movement of his hips, and just as he expected, Nad could not stand it and with an orgasmic scream, released all the juices trapped in her pussy.


    Andrew still wasn''t satisfied, but he didn''t continue fucking her because Nad was not Aki and he didn''t want to push her to the limit, so he waited for her to catch her breath.


    After a few minutes, Nad had recovered and Andrew took the opportunity to sit on the edge of the couch with his feet on the floor. Nad pushed herself away and moved to stand with her back to him, sitting between his legs.


    She began to go back and forth pushing the arms of the chair and pressing down with her feet. Arching her back she was able to control the angle of entry and pressed her buttocks against his groin.


    Nad not only limited herself to moving back and forth drilling her own pussy, but she reached underneath and stimted the base of Andrew''s penis, massaging it at the balls making the experience more pleasurable, meanwhile, Andrew moved his hands to stimte her nipples.


    After fucking for a few minutes, Nad was showing signs of fatigue and Andrew turned her around by straddling her on her waist in front of him, with her feet on the couch.


    She then bent her knees to lower herself onto him, using one hand to direct his penis inside. She began to press down with the tips of her toes and released onto Andrew''s cock. Her movements didn''t stop and she quickly switched to moving up and down on his cock rapidly.


    So many positions in such a short time had pushed them to the limit and Andrew not holding back, grabbed Nad''s ass tightly and began to move as well until he reached orgasm.


    They both came at the same time. The junction of their bodies was slick with pussy juices and cum, not to mention that their bodies were covered in sweat and their breaths were torturous.


    Andrew fell on the couchcently and Nad waspletely surrendered on top of him. Andrew as a candidate for the god Eros had impressive stamina when it came to sex, so, despite all the activity, he still had energy, but Nad was almost unconscious.


    He let her rest on his chest for a few minutes until she caught her breath, but even after she did, she didn''t move from where she was. It wasn''t that she couldn''t move, but that she was embarrassed and didn''t know how to deal with the situation.


    She wasn''t a virgin and being at Silvio''s mercy for so many years, sex wasn''t strange to her, but doing it with Andrew felt different. it wasn''t how she thought it would be.


    In her mind, this would be transactional sex, the same way she was doing it with Silvio, but now she had discovered that with Andrew it was different. She felt good and even though she waspletely exhausted, all she could think about was "When would it be next time?".


    Andrew didn''t force her to get off. In fact, he stroked her hair tenderly and then lowered himself onto her back. Nad noticed Andrew''s unscrupulous hand traveling further and further down and decided to stop him or she would not resist and they would continue fucking until nightfall.


    Seeing Nad get up, Andrew let out a disappointed sigh that his n failed, but it was only for a second and he resumed hisposure. They both grabbed some nearby towels and cleaned up as best they could, got dressed, and resumed their seats to continue the conversation.


    Unfortunately, after what had happened, neither of them was in the mood to continue talking, so Andrew decided to end the meeting by saying, "I think you understood a little of what I meant by concubine."


    Nad wanted to say something, but embarrassment prevented her, and seeing her blushing, Andrew gave a slight smile and taking some coins out of his dimensional bag spoke again, "Repair the damage with this, I''ll visit you another day".


    Andrew approached Nad and kissed her lips as he said goodbye. Nad was left alone in the office reliving what had happened, which made her face turn redder and redder.


    Andrew and Oliver left the establishment under the suspicious gaze of the employees, who upon seeing them leave ran to the office to check on Nad.


    However, when they saw her, they could not hide their surprise, as the girl''s face was red, her clothes were disarranged and the smell of sex could be felt meters away from the office. Everyone understood what had happened, however, they did not know the consequences of what happened, but no one dared to ask.

 Chapter 182: CHAPTER 181

    While Andrew and Nad were having their passionate encounter, Arturios returned to the castle. In the pce office, Candice was still not over her nervousness, as she was having tea with the Marquis and the king.


    It was not the first time she had tea with Donald, but never in her wildest dreams had she imagined herself having tea with the king, let alone in the imperial castle.


    On the other hand, Donald and the king werefortably enjoying their drink, when Arturios appeared saying, "Augustus the spies have been captured." Arturios'' sudden appearance startled Candice who almost spilled her tea in surprise.


    The king for his part was calm and with a slight smile said, "Good work. I imagine Demon is already interrogating them, right?", to which Arturios replied with a short, "Yes".


    Arturios'' answer made the king smile even more, but he soon noticed Arturios'' strange expression and couldn''t hold back from asking, "Did something happen?", but Arturios didn''t answer him.


    The protector of the empire looked at Candice and Donald and asked, "How well do you know this young Andrew?". The question surprised not only Candice but also Donald and the king.


    "I don''t know him. I only heard of him today," Donald replieding out of his surprise, and looked at Candice as if waiting for her to say something. Candice who was already nervous, being watched by the three big characters, was white with fear and couldn''t think.


    "Miss Candice, don''t be rmed. We are not ying you, I just came across him and got curious, can you tell me about him?" said Arturios with a soft tone, trying to reassure her.


    Candice, took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself, and began to speak, "Well, I''ve known him for a little while. He approached me with a business proposition that I found very attractive."


    "What kind of business?" asked Donald. He had noticed that Arturios was very curious about Andrew and it caught his interest and Candice didn''t dare hold anything back.


    "Clothes. He came over with some designs for women''s clothing. The pleasure house he runs previously belonged to an old client; when he bought it he became my client," Candice exined.


    "At that time, the bosses in that area in the red light district had hurt some of my business and wanted to deal with him, so I warned them, as I couldn''t keep losing money," Candice continued, adding, "He found out and proposed that business to me."


    "Now he is the boss of that area isn''t he?" asked Arturios seriously, to which Candice replied, "Yes, he is now the boss of the area." The office fell silent until Arturios spoke again, "Miss Candice, I would like to hear your objective opinion on what kind of character this young man is."


    "Well, honestly speaking, he is an intelligent and nned young man. Although he seems to have a lot of secrets, I think he is a person of integrity," Candice replied.


    "Integrity? In what way?" asked Arturios and Candice replied, "In every way. From what I know of him, as long as you don''t mess with him there won''t be any problems, but if you bother him, well, it can be problematic."


    "In what way?", this time it was Donald who asked and Candice continued to answer, "Like I said, he''s smart and a nner, plus he has good subordinates, so it''s best to have him as a friend."


    Everyone was silent when Candice finished giving her assessment of Andrew, but this time it was the king who interjected, "Is something wrong with that young man Arturios? You haven''t been interested in a young man in a long time."


    "Yes, indeed, that young man has something special about him," Arturios said seriously. "That''s quite an assessmenting from you. Is he dangerous?", the king asked seriously he knew Arturios, he was his master after all and he had never seen Arturios as serious as he was now, which worried him.


    "I don''t know yet, however, I share Miss Candice''s opinion. It is better to have him as a friend than an enemy", Arturios answered as if he wanted to say something else, but in the end, he didn''t say it.


    Everyone in the office understood that Arturios wanted to say something else, but he had held back, probably because Candice was present and it was not convenient for her to hear his thoughts.


    Candice was no fool. Although nervous, she could read the atmosphere and knew that Arturios had reservations about Andrew. She did not know if this was good or bad because being under the empire''s gaze could be a blessing or a curse.


    The king noticing this decided to intervene, "Well, both he and Lady Candice have helped us, so the rewards are in order," but before he could continue speaking Arturios interrupted him, "That young man told me that he only needs the property that the spies used, apparently he already had an agreement for that."


    Arturios paused and continued, "Besides, he wanted us to help him by holding the nobles who have connections to a merchant named Johan." Candice knew what Arturios meant, but Donald and the king were confused.


    "Who is this Johan? And why does he want us to hold the nobility who are connected to him?", the king asked sharply. Arturios knew a little of the situation, but it was unclear, so he looked at Candice because he knew she must know the whole story.


    Candice noticing Arturios'' look began to exin, "Andrew is the producer of a beauty item called rejuvenating cream. It is a highly sought-after product among the nobles, but production is low, so Andrew set a low price so that it would be distributed as evenly as possible and save him trouble."


    Candice paused and continued her exnation, "He didn''t want to be sought after for that reason, but Johan who helps him as a sales channel felt that the product should be sold at a higher price and pressured him by revealing his greed, so Andrew lost confidence in him."


    "I see. I imagine Miss Candice would be the new distribution channel, right?" the king asked interrupting her, to which she replied, "That''s right. He had told me that getting rid of Johan is notplex for him, but Johan thanks to the cream has created connections with several nobles, which could create problems for him."


    "Actually, I don''t dislike that he is aware of the big picture and didn''t look for the big profits by causing problems. I don''t think it''s a problem for us to help him, at the end of the day if Miss Candice bes the new sales channel, the nobles won''t be upset, they will just switch suppliers," said the king assessing the situation.


    "That is correct, the young man has the same idea," Arturios replied. "Well, then let''s do it," concluded the king and added, "Miss Candice, you may retire, in a few days Marquis Valoide will notify you of your reward for the help provided."


    Candice dared not dy and bowed to the king saying, "I thank you in advance for your generosity my king, I only did what I had to do." No one in the office swallowed Candice''s sweet words.


    While they had nothing against her, they were clear that Candice only acted on the basis of the gains this action would grant her, not out of nationalism or anything like that, but they nodded anyway.


    Once Candice had left, the king wiped the carefree expression he had from his face and asked seriously, "Arturios, tell me what you really think of this young man."


    "Well, the young man has no fighting strength. At first nce, he looks like an ordinary person, but something about him feels out of ce. Besides...," Arturios was saying when he paused as if organizing his thoughts and added, "Besides, one of his subordinates is Oliver Brown, former general of Nufa."


    Arturios'' revtion, surprised the king and Donald, to the point that thetter could not restrain himself from eximing, "Isn''t that troubling?", but Arturios shook his head and said, "Honestly, I don''t think they have any hidden agenda again the empire."


    "Your evidence?", the king asked inquisitively to which Arturios replied, "None tangible. You can take it as my intuition". "Although the intuition of an expert such as yourself should not be underestimated, I think we had better observe this young man," said the king.


    "Yes, I think so too," seconded Donald, but Arturios said nothing, he just nodded in agreement. The three continued to talk about how to deal with Andrew and in the end appointed Donald to keep an eye on him.


    Candice was traveling back to her store in one of the carriages provided by the castle stewards. In the carriage, Candice remainedposed, but her heart was pounding because not only had she been in a stressful situation for the past half hour, but now she had to evaluate her association with Andrew.


    She knew that Andrew would be under the empire''s surveince and she didn''t know if it was right to associate with him because there were too many risks. Even when she arrived at her store, she had not made a decision and summoned Gaston to discuss the matter.


    In the office, she had told Gaston everything that had happened and asked his opinion on whether they should continue their partnership with Andrew. Gaston was seriously thinking through the pros and cons, but in the end, he could not make a decision and just expressed, "Mydy, I don''t have an answer. All I can say is that I will follow you no matter what decision you make."

 Chapter 183: CHAPTER 182

    Andrew and Oliver returned to the Heavenly Pce without the slightest knowledge of the thoughts and ns that the king, Arturios, Donald, or even Candice had. He certainly knew that being under the scrutinizing eye of the empire would generate several problems, but he also knew that he could do nothing about it, so he focused on his main objective, without worrying about the others.


    When he returned it was already quitete and in a couple of hours the sun would set. For this reason, the entire staff of the Heavenly Pce was busy, as today was the opening of the dance room.


    The busiest and most stressed person was Helena since she was the one directing the dancers who would be the main attractions in today''s event and that''s why she was checking that everything was in perfect condition.


    Carolina was not idle either, as she and Victor were organizing everything else. Thanks to this event, the quantities of food and liquor that would be served would berger than normal, so they had to inventory everything and organize the staff so that nothing would go wrong.


    Others who were anxious were Hector and his cooks because, with the increase in customers, they would have to work harder to provide food and drinks, so all the teams at the Heavenly Pce were under great stress.


    Andrew who saw them working so anxiously, could only smile ironically because he was the owner of the ce, but he had the least work to do. Not wanting to disturb anyone he left for the office.


    Oliver, on his part, said goodbye to him to take care of security, as he could not be neglected when they would have so many guests visiting them, so he gathered his team and organized how the security patrols would be.


    Soon evening came and the Heavenly Pce opened its doors for business. Although the situation in the red light district had not fully recovered, the influx of customers had increased, so it wasn''t long before the first customers arrived.


    The dance room opening would start at 8:00 pm, so the guests who had arrived were the normal customers enjoying food and drink in thepany of Sonia and the other courtesans.


    The appointed time arrived and the guests for the dance room opening began to arrive. Despite the battle between Arturios and Silvio, the guests still attended the event as if nothing had happened.


    Obviously, they had note blindly. As the battle urred in the afternoon hours, they as businessmen sent their agents to investigate, and although they did not discover the details of what happened, they were able to find out that there was no danger in visiting the red light district.


    Gradually several carriages arrived at the Heavenly Pce, which raised suspicions among the nearby businesses, as they were curious to know how they had managed to attract so many customers at this time when everyone was suffering the aftermath of the stampede of monsters.


    All the guests were greeted by Victor in the most cordial manner and directed to the dance room, which for this evening only allowed entry to customers who had received an invitation.


    Every time one of them entered the dance room were amazed by the design of the ce. Not that it was beautiful or elegant like most of the other areas of the Heavenly Pce, but they found it peculiar.


    A little past 8:00 p.m., all the guests had arrived and were seated in thefortable armchairs facing the tform in the center of the room. Everyone was a bit expectant and anxious, so Andrew went up to the tform where everyone could see him.


    Since it was an opening and private event, Andrew had to make an appearance and say a few words. It wasn''t really mandatory, but Andrew thought that this way he would show his appreciation for the customers and get them to be loyal to his establishment.


    "Wee, dear guests. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for attending this event. Today I would like to exclusively introduce to you our new attraction."


    Andrew paused in his speech before continuing, "I know many of you are wondering what it is all about, but bear with me, I promise you will not be disappointed. As a token of my gratitude, for today, only you have ess to this room and will enjoy its benefits. The first round is in the house, I hope you enjoy it".


    With those words, Andrew finished his speech and stepped off the tform to the apuse of those present. When the apuse ended and Andrew had left, the lights dimmed and the music began to y.


    All the guests were amazed, as they could not see the person ying the music, let alone identify what kind of music it was. As they were puzzled looking for the answers to these questions, a door at the end of the hall opened and a group of women dressed in tight-fitting suits appeared.


    The guests were surprised to see the girls wearing rather tight and revealing waitress outfits. Their surprise was not only at the sexy outfits they were wearing but at the girls themselves.


    Everyone present was a regr customer, so they knew all the courtesans at the Heavenly Pce and that was the reason for their surprise, as they did not recognize any of the girls.


    The girls approached the guests served them some drinks and retreated towards the bar counter under the intrigued gaze of those present who kept looking at them shamelessly.


    At that moment when they were attracted by the sensual waitresses, the door at the end of the room opened again and a beautifuldy in a tight suit appeared, drawing everyone''s attention to the stage.


    The girl was dressed in a full suit that looked like a gentleman''s suit but emphasized her curves. Long pants, tight to the body, a white short-sleeved blouse with a small ck sleeveless vest over it.


    The beautiful girl captured the eyes of all the guests in an instant and when she reached the tform and held the metal tube that was embedded there, the music changed its tone.


    The room was full of people, the music was ring and the twinkling lights created a sensual atmosphere. In the center of the stage was a beautiful woman moving to the rhythm of the song with a feline grace.


    The woman''s sensual movements had everyone drooling mesmerized, but it wasn''t until the girl began to shed her clothes that the guests discovered that the event wasn''t just about watching the girl dance.


    Many of them even started sweating in excitement. Some of them had to cover their crotch as the hot movements of the dancer on the tform had heated them up.


    When the girl had already removed her pants, vest, and blouse, leaving her with tight shorts that enhanced her ass and bra, a man slowly approached the edge of the stage and began to throw bills while staring at the dancer.


    This event surprised those present, as they did not understand what was happening. Many of them thought that one of the guests had gone crazy and others thought it was part of the event.


    Thetter were right. Andrew had nned this performance to demonstrate to the guests how the dance room worked, without having to say it in words, he believed that a demonstration like this was the best option.


    The man he chose was one of his guards whom he decided to reward for hisbors. He was a muscr guy with tattoos on his arms and a dangerous gleam in his dark eyes. At least he looked menacing, but it was all a disguise so the guests wouldn''t suspect he was one of his employees.


    The dancer noticed his presence and aware that it was all an act made eye contact with him. She then began to move closer to where he was sitting, eliciting excited gestures from the men around him.


    Finally, he came to the same level, her facing him. The man held out another bill to her, but she gently rejected it by taking him by the hand to lower him to the floor flooded with artificial smoke.


    Then, the erotic dance that left everyone present speechless began. Synchronized sensual movements, suggestive caresses all this under warm red lights that highlighted each of their physical attributes. At that moment nothing mattered but the two of them; they werepletely immersed in their own intimate bubble, paying no attention to the outside world or the expectant audience.


    Andrew seeing them, could only smile because the performance they were giving was much better than he thought it would be and the proof was that the other guests were evidently excited.


    The quickest of mind understood what was going on and quickly turned to call the waitresses, who were not slow and came over. "What are those papers that man gave?", one of the guests asked a waitress.


    "Those are tipping tickets. You can buy them at the bar and offer them to the dancer for a little preferential treatment like the gentleman is getting", the waitress replied with a smile.


    "How did he know that, why weren''t we told?" the guest asked again, this time a little annoyed, as he was irritated that he was not informed of something so important, but the waitress did not panic and answered calmly.


    "Dear guest, I really wasn''t scheduled to report this today, but that gentleman was very keen to know about the event since he was invited, so the young master exined everything to him."

 Chapter 184: CHAPTER 183

    Obviously, everything the waitress said was a lie that Andrew had designed. He had thought about the tipping tickets system from the beginning because in this world coins are used and they are not suitable for this kind of event, so he created some special tickets with his synthesis skill.


    Although Andrew is not an expert, after studying some techniques to create paper, it was not difficult for him to create these tipping tickets with his skill. He took as a reference the design of the dor bills from his previous life and only changed the words about the country and changed them to Heavenly Pce.


    He also changed the name to "Pleasures" instead of dors and the image of the historical characters of the USA to an image of the Heavenly Pce building. Many of the guests were asking the same question and when they found out immediately asked to buy Pleasures bills.


    The waitresses took the coins from the guests and went to the bar where they exchanged them for the bills. There was one bill for each denomination of coins, one for the small copper coin one for therge copper coin, and so on up to therge gold coin.


    Unfortunately for the guests who had started buying bills, the music suddenly stopped and the dancing girl picked up her clothes and bills and left through the same door she had entered.


    All the guests were stunned and some were even angry, as they felt cheated. They had just bought tickets and the show was over, but before they could raise their voices in discontent, Andrew stepped onto the tform and with a smile spoke.


    "I see the guests noticed the peculiarity of this ce. I really wasn''t nning on enabling this today, but the esteemed gentleman here was insistent all week and left me no choice."


    Andrew paused and continued his speech, "Since the gentleman let the secret out, I think it''s only fair for everyone to enjoy, so don''t worry, you''ll get your chance. See all these beautiful waitresses? Well, they follow to the dance floor."


    As he finished saying that, Andrew came back down from the stage and the guests immediately understood his words. All of the waitresses were dancers and that excited them, as they now knew there were 14 girls yet to dance.


    The cheers were vigorous and suddenly the music started ying again. Another girl in a simr outfit to the previous one, but in different colors entered the room and began to dance.


    Since they knew how it worked, the men ran to throw down their newly purchased tickets and the girl fulfilled their wishes. In a sensual way, the dancer approached each of the guests who threw bills at her and danced sensually on their seats.


    This modality was repeated with each of the girls and the guests were thrilled. But some were unhappy, as thep dance was stimting and all, but the seeing and not touching was torturous.


    However, there are always some smart ones and they quickly understood what was going on, but before they could ask, Andrew came back on stage and began to exin.


    "I see that many already know what''s going on, but let me exin. Certainly the dance is exhrating, but torturous, isn''t it?". Well, you can always request the services of the dancers. Also, there are private rooms on the second floor for those who would like to enjoy a more personal show."


    Andrew paused and dubbed a mischievous smile and added, "For an additional value of course." Andrew left the stage and walked off with a smile, as the guests went wild.


    Andrew had barely gotten off the stage when several of the guests called out to the waitresses who had already danced and were now serving customers to request their services.


    The evening continued in this fashion. The girls performed their dance and earned tips and guests who were too excited to stand still immediately requested the services of the dancer.


    For the first time after the monster stampede, the Heavenly Pce closed its doors at 3:00 a.m. which was the time they normally closed their doors.


    Obviously, the guests who left at that time were all those in the dance room, but still, Andrew was happy with how the whole event had gone.


    What he nor any of the members of the Heavenly Pce knew, was that a man was hiding in the shadows of a nearby building, watching all that was going on. This was Raven, the best intelligence agent Donald had at his disposal.


    Raven is strong and an expert in the art of infiltration, stealth, and assassination, but he knew of Oliver''s presence, so he didn''t dare get too close. Donald had initiated to carry out the king''s orders to keep an eye on Andrew and so he sent his best agent, as he knew the importance of the situation.


    Normally due to the sess of the dance room opening, Andrew would have fun with his wives in the bedroom, but they were very tired from all that had happened that day, so they did not have the strength to have fun.


    The moment they touched the bed they fell sound asleep. The next day, Andrew woke upter than usual, as all the umted stress of the previous day had exhausted him.


    When he woke up, he noticed that Carolina and Helena were still in bed with him, but he couldn''t see Aki anywhere. This puzzled him, but then he deduced that she must have gotten up early to train with Oliver.


    Andrew''s waking movement made Carolina and Helena ufortable, and they woke up at that moment. Seeing that he had awakened them Andrew felt bad, but there was nothing he could do about it now.


    He was thinking of getting out of bed, but when he removed the sheet that covered him, the two girls looked at his crotch that had a morning erection and as if they weremunicating telepathically, they pounced on him without letting him get up.


    "I guess we didn''t celebrate yesterday," Helena said sensually in his ear and Carolina was even bolder and threw her hand grabbing Andrew''s cock and started rubbing it, not caring about being aggressive.


    Andrew sensing his wives'' attack smiled and let them do what they wanted. Carolina quickly got rid of Andrew''s pajamas and exposed his cock to the air, brought it up to her mouth, and began to suck it.


    Helena not wanting to be left behind, also approached and began to fight with Carolina for the right to suck Andrew''s cock. Andrew, smiled wryly as he watched the two girls fight over sucking his cock, but he didn''t stop them.


    He was aware that the girls weren''t really fighting, they just didn''t want to stand around and do nothing. The proof of that was that after a few seconds, they stopped fighting and joined in to do it.


    Carolina sucked his cock, while Helena worked on his balls. Andrew couldn''t help but let out a moan of pleasure, as he felt himself melting under the onught the girls were giving him.


    Not only were the girls'' mouths moving, but their hands were just as naughty, traveling all over Andrew''s sensitive areas who seemed to be at the mercy of thedies and just enjoying the maximum pleasure from their wet mouths and loving hands.

 Chapter 185: CHAPTER 184

    Andrew''s pleasure was unparalleled, but it wasn''t until he felt Carolina and Helena''s tongues together lick his cock like it was a lollipop, that he couldn''t stand it and a powerful shot of his seed bathed them in white liquid.


    Andrew was breathing heavily, as Carolina and Helena wiped the seed over their bodies. They were not using any towel or piece of cloth, they were using their tongues to clean the semen in each other''s body, as if they were eating the most delicious delicacy in the world.


    Despite his difficulty breathing, Andrew did not miss the scene of Carolina and Helena licking each other and that only excited him more, and like a furious bull, he charged at them.


    The first one he attacked was Carolina. He ced a pillow under her hips to tilt her pelvis up. She bent her knees so that she could ce her feet on Andrew''s shoulder des.


    Then he licked her pussy fiercely. With his hands he gently pushed up her abdomen, stretching the skin of her pubis, helping to pull the head of her clitoris out from under the hood, and rested his tongue firmly and tly along the entire length of the entrance to her vagina.


    Carolina''s moans began to ring out in the room. Helena who had been left out sought out Carolina''s head and climbing on top of her crushed her pussy on top of it.


    Carolina having Helena''s pussy in front of her, stretched out her hands and grabbing her ass tightly, began to eat her pussy. Both girls were writhing in pleasure as they both had their pussies upied with a mouth.


    Andrew continued to eat Carolina''s pussy until it was wet and quickly pulled out and prepared to fuck her. He lined up his cock at the entrance to Carolina''s pink pussy and with great force drove it in as deep as he could, as if he wanted to tear her insides apart.


    Carolina felt Andrew''s huge cock push its way inside her, so she let out a choked moan and shuddered with pleasure. The electric current that ran through her body as she was prated was so strong that she unconsciously squeezed Helena''s ass making her moan too.


    Andrew did not take long to move his hips and drill Carolina''s pussy with violence. The pleasure the girl felt was extreme as she felt as if her pussy was on fire and she had be so lost in the pleasure that she had forgotten to eat Helena''s pussy.


    Helena was now unsatisfied, as Carolina could find no concentration to satisfy her as Andrew was drilling her, so she got off Carolina''s face andy down on top of her.


    Now their naked bodies were parallel on top of each other and Andrew had the wonderful sight of their two dripping pussies in front of him. Not wanting to be partial, he pulled his cock out of Carolina''s pussy and inserted it into Helena''s.


    Now it was Helena who felt Andrew''s unbridled thrusting inside her, but before she could get used to it, Andrew switched again and drilled Carolina.


    Andrew switched between Carolina and Helena several times, pleasuring them both equally, and when he felt he was reaching his limit, he pulled his cock out of Carolina''s pussy and pressed his hands into Helena''s ass making their pussies be one.


    He ced his cock in between and began to rub it until he reached his orgasm. The girls were no better off than he was because they had also reached their limit and as they kissed they also cum.


    The three of themy limp on the bed, sweat, cum, and pussy juices all over them, breathing hard. They were catching their breath, when the door to the room opened, and Aki walked in with her trademark tight-fitting attire dirty and wet with sweat from training.


    Aki seeing them lying on the bed breathing heavily and with different fluids all over them, pouted as he said, "So you wait until I''m not around to have fun huh?".


    Aki''sment made themugh, which was a little painful, as they hadn''t caught their breath. Aki seeing themughing, got angrier and mmed the door hard as she closed it, and ran to the bathroom.


    The girls seeing that their younger sister was upset at being left out, felt bad and Helena said, "Honney, I think you need to gofort the little one or we''re really going to be in trouble."


    Andrew winced as he listened to her. It wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy having sex with Aki, he just hadn''t recovered yet and now he had to go satisfy another girl.


    He had a lot of sexual stamina, but he needed to catch his breath between orgasms or it would be painful, but he knew he couldn''t let Aki feel left out, so he got up and went to the bathroom to calm her down.


    It had only been a few seconds since Andrew entered the bathroom and already Aki''s moans and the sounds generated from the collision of their bodies could be heard. When Carolina and Helena heard these noises, they smiled at each other inplicity.


    After about half an hour Aki and Andrew came out of the bathroom, their faces flushed and their hair still wet. Aki had a grin from ear to ear on her face that when Carolina and Helena saw her they couldn''t help but say respectively, "Looks like the little grumpy one got what she wanted", "By the smile on her face her ass must be red".


    Aki hearing them pouted and covered her ass with both hands while ignoring them. Helena was right, as Aki liked Andrew to be rough with her, spanking was part of every sexual activity, so naturally her ass was red.


    The girls giggled at Aki''s performance as they headed to the bathroom to wash up and Andrew could only shake his head with a wry smile. He knew their wives liked to tease each other like this when it was just the four of them, so he didn''t pursue the matter.


    Andrew finished drying off and changing, before leaving the room in Aki''spany. As it was already veryte, they had missed breakfast with everyone, so he asked Carmen to bring Carolina''s, Helena''s, and his breakfast to the office.


    He didn''t order anything for Aki, as she had already had breakfast. By the time Carolina and Helena left the room, the food was already served and they started eating while talking.


    After breakfast, Helena left to do her chores which were to train the courtesans, while Carolina went to fetch Victor to take over the previous night''s earnings and records.


    Andrew and Aki remained in the office waiting for Carolina to return. As they began their activities a strange event was urring on the other side of the empire.


    In the western savannahs of the empire, a group of knights armed with heavy armor and fierce horses were massacring a vige of beastmen.


    WORDS OF THE AUTHOR


    Dear readers, for next month the privileges are going to change to a higher amount of advanced chapters, so I''m writing more and saving chapters, as far as September is concerned the usual 3 chapters on Sundays (Monday to you) will not be published. They will be like today, 2 short chapters of about 1200 words or one a little bit longer of about 1500 or 1600 words, I hope you understand.


    For those who are interested the new privileges will be:


    1 coin for 2 advanced chapters


    50 coins for 4 advance chapters


    100 coins for 8 chapters in advance


    200 coins for 12 chapters in advance


    400 coins for 16 chapters in advance

 Chapter 186: CHAPTER 185

    The empire of Cannaris is a multiracial country. Although the dominant race in both numbers and power are humans, there were also beastmen and elves within the territory of the empire.


    They not only existed as inhabitants of the country, but also had a high social status, as their role within the empire is important. Beastmen inhabited the territory of the western savannahs, where the grassy meadows are extensive.


    Beastmen are a race specialized in livestock, so most of the animal products of the empire were produced by them, for this reason they were very much loved and valued in the empire.


    In many countries ruled by humans, beastmen and any other race are treated as ves, but in Cannaris this is not the case. Here they had the same right as humans and even superior thanks to their contributions.


    Just as the beastmen were the main producers of food and animal-based items, the forest elves also provided the empire with their knowledge of nting nts.


    The forest elves are more reserved, so they do not like to interact much with other races, but as the empire always treated them well, the ones living within the territory of Cannaris are more sociable and are always contributing with new knowledge about nting, which has helped the empire to improve its crops.


    For these reasons these two races are very much loved within the empire. However, unbeknownst to anyone in the imperial capital of Cannaris, a group of unknown knights were ughtering the beastmen.


    "Kill them all, don''t leave one alive," ordered the man leading the attack, who was obviously themander. Beastmen are not weak at all, in fact, they are naturally physically stronger than many races, but in this vige there were only animal breeders and keepers, no warriors, so it was a one-sided ughter.


    "Let''s move to the next vige," the knightmander shouted again after ughtering all the beastmen in the vige. When the knights left, under the corpses of some beastmen a wooden door hidden in the ground opened.


    From it stepped out a young girl of about 20 years old, brown-haired with ears and tail like a dog. Although ragged, badly wounded and frightened, the girl held back her tears and pain and walked to one of the buildings in the center of the vige.


    This was the vigemunity hall, where the vige chief resided and where they met when they needed to discuss something. The girl approached this building, because it was also where she couldunch amunication and let everyone else know what had happened.


    The girl reached the building and went inside. She staggered on her way to a statue of a dog at the back of the hall and cing her hand on the statue said some iprehensible words, but within seconds of finishing speaking, the statue lit up and a beam of light shot into the sky.


    The strange beam of light reached the sky and transformed into a huge sphere of light that gradually changed its appearance until it became a giant replica of the dog statue the girl had touched.


    The only difference was that the statue was made of stone and this one in the sky was made of light. Seconds after the ball of light took the shape of the statue, it exploded and several beams of light shot out in different directions.


    The girl, seeing how the beams of light flew in all directions, let out a sigh of relief and secondster fell unconscious, she had died. Although she had managed to hide in a subway room with the help of other vigers, that was after several fights and escapes.


    For this reason the girl had not escaped unharmed and had only managed to maintain consciousness by sheer force of will. She knew she must report what had happened or many of her fellow beastmenpatriots would be in danger, so she spent all her energy on that one task and when shepleted it, her life was extinguished.


    The light beams summoned by the dog girl were a unique message system used by the beastmen of the empire and were only used to report when a vige had been attacked.


    These light beams quickly reached several ces. In the empire of Cannaris there were 5 different ns of beastmen. The dog n, bull n, horse n, cat n and the falcon n.


    Although there were many viges in these savannas, there was also arge city, where the leaders of these 5 ns lived and regted what happened in the savanna. One could think of the western savannah of the empire as a special region within the country.


    In a tall building in the center of the city, 3 men and 2 women were gathered. Each of the individuals gathered there had unique characteristics. One of the men, who was quite athletic, looked thin, but with defined muscles, had brown hair and dog ears identical to the girl who had sent the message.


    Another of the men was muscr andrge. The horns on his head and the bull''s tail made it clear that he belonged to the bull n. Next to him sat another man of almost the same height and simr physical build, but with dark skin, despite the simrities he still paled before the bull man, this was de horse man.


    Next to these men were also two beautiful girls. One with short blonde hair and cat ears and tail, with a rather athletic build and the other looked more delicate, but with sharp eyes and a pair of wings on her back.


    These were the chiefs of the 5 ns of beastmen of the western savannah of the Cannaris empire. They had gathered as usual to discuss some problems that arose in the savannah.


    However, they had only greeted each other and sat down, when a beam of light entered the building andnded on a dog-shaped statue simr to the one the girl in the vige activated to send the message.


    When the 5 saw this their looks of seriousness deepened, but the leader of the dog n was more furious than serious because this was a message about a vige of his n that was attacked and as leader he could not allow his brothers and sisters to be attacked.


    Despite his anger, he did not act recklessly. He knew that this situation had to be consulted and handled in conjunction with the other leaders. "So, what do you advise?", the dog n leader asked and as the cat-eared girl was about to answer, another beam of light entered the room andnded on the bull-shaped statue.


    This startled those present, but it wasn''t until the third beam entered the room andnded on the cat-shaped statue that the 5 leaders exploded in murderous intent.


    "There is nothing to rmend, send the soldiers to the attacked viges and start tracking those bastards," said the leader of the bull n and although his vocabry and demeanor were unbing of a leader, none of his fourpanions scolded him because they were not calm either.


    "I will send hawks to the capital and to Marquis Cupal''s territory. To notify the situation and request help," the girl leader of the hawk n quickly said. Herpanions assisted in agreement to her proposal and quickly left to organize troops to pursue those who were attacking them.


    The beastmen quickly organized themselves. As a race of tribes and ns, they are very attached to their n members, so when the leaders notified that three viges had been attacked, the army immediately assembled.


    To the beastmen, their n members were family, even if they were not directly rted, so when they learned of the attacks, they were all upset and ready for battle.


    The gathering of the army was quick and the speech was short, so about 1,000 beastmen from the different ns left the city heading for the attacked viges, to find clues and pursue the attackers.


    The knights who attacked these viges did not know that the leaders of the beastmen had been notified of what had happened and that an army of 1,000 men was heading towards them, as they were convinced that they had killed everyone in the viges they attacked.


    It never crossed their minds that some of the beastmen would have survived and that was their mistake. Unaware of the threat they faced, they continued on their way with the intention of destroying other viges.


    These attackers, as well as many were unaware that the beastmen had such advancedmunication techniques and that led them to misinterpret the effectiveness of the beastmen to move.


    This means ofmunication thatunches beams of light from statues, is not only used tomunicate to the leaders in the city of the savannah, but also to the nearby viges, so when the knights arrived at the next vige, they were surprised to see that the bull men in front of them were ready to defend themselves.

 Chapter 187: CHAPTER 186

    The attacking knights were puzzled because they did not know how it was that the beastmen seemed to be waiting for them, however, they did not dy long in that thought because they believed that regardless of whether they were waiting for them or not, the bull-men had no chance of survival.


    Being confident, the knights in heavy armor charged toward the vige at high speed, which was surprising considering the heavy armor they and their horses had.


    The bull-men stood bravely holding makeshift wooden and stone spears. Although these bull-men were physicallyrge and muscr, they were not warriors, only herders and cattle keepers, so they were obviously no match for the attacking knights.


    The battle was one-sided. After only 15 minutes the vige had been destroyed and the bodies of the bull-men could be seen everywhere. Rivers of blood ran down the streets of the small vige and buildings had been burned or demolished.


    Despite the knights'' joy at having triumphed, theirmander wore an unpleasant expression. After a while, the other men began to notice that theirmander did not look pleased and the second inmand, did not hold back and asked, "Is something wrongmander?"


    "I see you still don''t realize it. There is not a single woman or child in this ce," themander said in a grave voice, and only at that moment did everyone notice that what theirmander was saying was true.


    That was a serious situation for them because the fact that all the women and children in the vige could escape meant that the bull-men knew of their arrival quite some time ago and if this vige knew this, probably the leaders of the beastmen knew it too.


    When themander came to that realization, he immediately shouted at the top of his lungs, "We must go!!! Quick!!!". Although the other knights did not understand the reason why theirmander was panicking, none of them reneged and began to move.


    They were not slow, however, when they emerged from the vige they had just destroyed, what awaited them was a cavalry of 5,000 men in armor not inferior to the armor that they were wearing.


    Upon seeing the cavalry waiting for them, the vige destroyers had ugly expressions because they knew who these men were. This cavalry belonged to Marquis Cupal who is the nobleman whose territory is the closest to the western savannah where the beastmen live.


    The falcon sent by the leader of the Falcon n was quite special and fast, so it reached Marquis Cupal in a short time. The marquis reading the message immediately organized a group of knights and sent them out.


    Marquis Cupal took the request for help from the beastmen very seriously because for him everything that affects the beastmen affects him. His territory is the closest to the territory of the beastmen and for that reason, he has many privileges.


    First, the king allows him to have arge army in order to help the beastmen if necessary, without leaving his territory unprotected. They are also the main trading partner of the products created by the beastmen, so they can acquire animal products at low prices, making their territory quite prosperous.


    So when he received news that beastmen viges were under attack, the marquis did not hesitate and sent 10,000 men to support the beastmen.


    These 10,000 men then split into two groups to cover more ground and as the vige destroyers were operating in the vicinity of the marquis'' territory, his knights found them before the beastmen who had left the savannah city longer ago than them.


    The vige destroyers who were only a small group of about 100 knights were with heavy expressions, as their enemies outnumbered them 50 to 1, the result was obvious.


    When everyone was stunned themander of the vige destroyers shouted, "Tactical E" and without waiting for the response of his men, themander turned around and began to flee.


    The others took a few seconds, but they also turned around and began to flee in different directions. That was "Tactic E", it was a disorderly escape intended to confuse the enemy and allow several of them to run away.


    However, they were naive because at the moment that the Marquis Cupal''s men noticed that the bull vige was under attack, they threw out the signal and not only did the Marquis'' other group of knights understand the signal, but the 1,000 beastmen who hade out of the savannah city had picked up on it as well.


    By the time the men who attacked the beastmen''s viges began to escape, they had already been surrounded and were trapped like rats. Themander of the vige destroyers was stunned to see how they had been surrounded because he did not understand how they could have taken such quick action.


    In spite of everything, themander would not allow himself to be taken alive. He was the only one who knew why they were destroying the beastmen''s viges and he could not allow himself to be captured, so, seeing himself cornered, he put his sword to his neck and tried tomit suicide.


    Unfortunately, just as when he gave the order to retreat, he again took too long to make his decision. Themander had barely drawn his sword when a cat-man struck his hand disarming him and at the same time, a hawk-man struck him in the back of the neck knocking him unconscious.


    The man did not even know what hit him, but he managed to dazzle the cat-man who disarmed him before he lost consciousness and could only regret having underestimated the strength of the beastmen.


    The second inmand of the vige destroyers, noticing that hismander had been knocked out immediately drew a crossbow and aimed in that direction, but he was not aiming at the beastmen, but at themander himself.


    This man had a direct order to kill themander if he was captured. He had no idea why he was given that order, but since it was a direct order he did not question it and simply carried it out.


    However, again this man also underestimated the strength of the beastmen because before he could pull the trigger of the crossbow he was killed by a bull-man who with one blow took off his head.


    The man did not even know how he died. Many ignorant humans believe that beastmen are stupid because of their animal characteristics, but only the truly stupid would think so because the beastmen are not only as intelligent and cunning as humans, but they are more brutal.


    For beastmen, their n and family are sacred, so the worst thing you can do to a beastmen is to hurt his family because you would be the prey they would hunt for the rest of their lives.


    The battle did not take long because it was 11,000 against 100, that was not even a battle, it was a one-sided massacre. Only themander of these 100 men was captured alive, as they only needed him to know the reason why they were attacking the viges.


    The beastmen thanked Marquis Cupal''s men for the timely help, but the captain of that cavalry refused to receive the praise saying, "You do not need to give thanks. We benefit a lot from your products, it is normal for us to help in your time of need."


    The cavalry captain''s words were not untrue. In Cupal territory, the beastmen were really very much loved because everyone knew that their good lifestyle was thanks to them.


    This friendship and gratitude in Cupal territory was so great that even speaking bad of the beastmen in front of the locals, could generate trouble unless the beastmen that you were talking bad things were proven criminal beastmen because if this is not the case, you would make enemies of everyone there.


    That''s how strong the friendship of these two territories was, even Marquis Cupal had beastmen in his cab of assistants. After chatting for a while, they all left in the same direction.


    Normally after solving the problem, the marquis'' men would return to their territory to report, but this time they had to find out the motives of the attack, and for that interrogating the capturedmander was indispensable.


    The problem was that the beastmen would not allow him to be interrogated in the territory of the marquis, since it was their viges, their brothers and sisters who were attacked, so they took him to the city of the savannah where he would be interrogated by the n leaders themselves.


    Having no other choice, the marquis'' knights followed them. They understood the thinking of the beastmen, so even though they had to make a long detour, they did notin and just apanied them, even if the savannah city was a little far from there riding in horses they could make it in a couple of hours.

 Chapter 188: CHAPTER 187

    Although the savannah city was a bit far from the battle site, thanks to the strong and agile horses, they only spent a couple of hours to get there. The leaders of the beastmen ns were already waiting for the army that brought the enemymander.


    Since several hawk-men were among the army they had sent, the news of the battle and the capture of the enemymander had already reached the city and everyone was waiting for the return of the brave warriors.


    Inside the building where the leaders of the beastmen ns were meeting, the five were gathered in thepany of the captain of the cavalry sent by Marquis Cupal, and in front of them was the unconscious enemymander.


    Beastmen are great warriors, but they are not good at tactics to get information from captives, however, they thought that if they broke some bones they could get what they wanted.


    Unfortunately, they were wrong. The enemymander was a man trained to withstand such deals, so no matter how many bones the beastmen broke, no matter how much pain he suffered, the man refused to talk.


    Everyone present was upset that they could not get the information they needed and some of the short fuse like the leader of the bull n and the leader of the dog n were at the end of their tether and wanted to kill him.


    When they thought they would have no gain and had to kill the man, out of the shadows appeared a man of short staturepletely covered in a ck hood, simr to the one worn by Demon.


    Everyone present drew their weapons and looked cautiously at the uninvited visitor and the bull-man was the one who spoke, "Who are you?", to which the hooded man replied, "You may call me a denizen of Hell".


    Hearing the hooded man''s words, everyone was surprised because they knew that "Hell" was the intelligence organization under the directmand of the king, however, they did not let their guard down.


    "Your proof?", asked hawk-woman with a sharp look, and the hooded man, threw a stone towards her. The hawk-woman caught the stone and upon seeing it rxed her tension because there was the proof she needed.


    The others seeing the hawk-woman rx her guard understood that the man really was a member of "Hell" and also rxed. "Do you bring any orders from the king?", the horse-man asked.


    "The king ordered me to get the information from the captured man," replied the hooded man, and without waiting for those present to say anything he approached the enemymander who was lying on the ground with several of his limbs broken.


    "I will speak alone with him for a while," said the hooded man, and the next second he had disappeared with the captive. All present are great warriors and even they could not see how they had disappeared and that surprised them.


    The 6 did not worry about the hooded man leaving with the captive, as they knew that when he got some information he would tell them, what they did not expect, was that only 5 minutester the hooded man reappeared and began to speak.


    "These men are soldiers of the kingdom of Tripia, in charge of creating chaos in the savannah, to destabilize the empire. They are not the first, much less thest to do that. In thest few weeks, the capital has suffered two attacks by these men."


    The hooded man''s news made those present wrinkle their eyebrows because they did not understand where the kingdom of Tripia got the courage to attack the empire on so many asions, and more important why the empire had not responded to that aggression.


    "Besides, apparently they are not the only group. ording to this man, there are about 4 other groups like his with the same objective, so n leaders and Cupal soldiers, scour the savannah, find the enemies and eliminate them. Only themanders need to be captured," the hooded man said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, those present immediately put on dark expressions because if this hooded man had not arrived, they would not know that the battle was not over.


    The bull-man and the dog-man were the quickest and losing no time went out to organize the troops to search for the enemies and while they were doing that, the hooded man looked at the hawk-woman and said, "I need you to send three more hawks."


    The sudden request caught everyone off guard and the hawk-woman asked curiously, "Where to?" to which the hooded man replied, "One to the capital, reporting to the king. The other to the marquisate of Astivia and the other to the Green Forest, these bastards want to do the same in the house of the forest elves."


    Hearing the shocking news, the hawk-woman did not dare to dy and quickly went to fetch her best 3 hawks to send the important messages.


    Although the beastmen and the forest elves that inhabited the empire had no interaction whatsoever, as two minority races they tried to support each other even at a distance, which is why the hawk-woman did not want anything to happen in the elves'' forest.


    While all these great events were happening, in the Heavenly Pce Andrew was reviewing the ounts together with Carolina, and with every second that passed they were happier because they had obtained great profits the night before.


    The inauguration of the dance room was a great sess and the money raised was proof of it. Once the review of the ounts was finished, Andrew sought out Victor and instructed him on the management of the dance room, since from that day on it would be open to the public and Victor had to be more attentive.


    Although Victor''s workload was now heavier, he did notin, as his sry had also increased. In addition, he felt that he was a valuable employee, as Andrew delegated more and more important responsibilities to him, and there was nothing better than feeling valued in apany.


    Andrew did not do it for this purpose. Victor was simply the most capable employee he had in terms of administration after Carolina, so it was natural to ask for his help.


    Although he delegated this function to Victor, Andrew did not n to step aside immediately. He nned to oversee the dance room personally, at least for the time being while Victor got used to the new workload.


    By the time Andrew finished talking to Victor and returned to the office, he could see a carrier pigeon in the window frame, but Carolina had already removed the message.


    She hadn''t opened it, just removed it from the pigeon''s leg. When she saw Andrewe in, she ran to him and handed him the small scroll. Andrew opened it immediately, as he recognized the pigeon. It was one of the birds he used to send messages to Candice.


    The message was short, just asking Andrew to visit her as soon as possible. Andrew after reading the message began to think about the reasons why Candice might ask him to visit her and all the conclusions pointed to the events that had urred the day before.


    He quickly called Oliver and they began to discuss the issue. Oliver as well as Andrew believed that what Candice wanted to discuss had to do with what happened yesterday, as such a big event would cause difficulties.


    Since they did not know what Candice wanted to do, they had no choice but to visit her and discuss the matter, so Andrew in thepany of Oliver left the heavenly Pce on their way to Candice''s store.


    This time as usual they walked. They could take a carriage, but Oliver proposed to walk to evaluate better the surroundings and detect any abnormality. They had a very good impression of Candice, but they could not rule out that after the events of the previous day, thedy''s attitude would change.


    The walk was neither long nor dyed and in no time they had arrived at Candice''s store. Oliver had sensed that they were being watched, but he could not determine who it was or where it was that was spying on them, so he was always on the alert.


    Raven who was spying on them from a distance was surprised because although Oliver had not discovered him, he had noticed that Oliver felt his presence slightly and that made him show a serious expression because he discovered that what Donald had told him about him was far from reality.


    Donald had warned Raven about Oliver, but only now did Raven understand that Donald underestimated Oliver''s power, and that made him more cautious. Upon entering the store, Gaston received them as usual and after a cordial greeting led them to Candice''s office.


    In the office, Candice was waiting for them, but thedy''s characteristic smile was nowhere to be seen. Candice had a serious expression on her face and although she greeted them cordially, the tension was palpable.


    Andrew sat down opposite Candice and Oliver stood behind him, while Gaston did the same behind Candice. The silencested for a few seconds that seemed eternal and after a sigh, Candice spoke, "Mr. Andrew I need to ask, what is your true purpose?".


    The question surprised Andrew, but he quickly regained hisposure and with a smile replied, "Ms. Candice, your question is rather ambiguous. Be more specific."

 Chapter 189: CHAPTER 188

    "Mr. Andrew, let''s stop ying games. I am asking sincerely. You must be aware by now that the empire has its eye on you and consequently on me since I am your ally, so I want to know if I should be concerned or not."


    Everyone present including Gaston was shocked at Candice''s bluntment. She like all merchants are people who do not like to speak directly about a subject because in a way it is synonymous with weakness.


    A merchant who speaks in this way does not keep hidden cards and in a negotiation that is fatal, for that reason, Andrew and the others were surprised to see Candice speak directly and without beating around the bush.


    "I like this new way of speaking, you should always speak this way when you are dealing with me, we will surely understand each other better," Andrew said smiling, and then added, "Now as for your concern I will tell you, if the empire considers creating the world''srgest pleasure empire a threat, then you should be concerned."


    "Make no mistake, I have no intention of going against the empire, I am not a terrorist or anything like it, I will even help the empire as long as it keeps the country stable and allows me to develop my goals," Andrew continued.


    Although he was not being very explicit, Candice could see that he was sincere, and instantly all her doubts were cleared. After recovering her characteristic smile she said, "Then I think we can continue working together."


    Andrew also smiled at Candice''s statement, but before he could respond, Candice added, "Still, I will warn you. If I see you going around doing shady or damaging business, I''ll be the first to report you."


    A wry smile appeared on Andrew''s face, but he was d because Candice openly stated that she would denounce him showing her sincerity, it proved that she would not stab him in the back. there was no proof of that conclusion, but Andrew believed that.


    "Well, since we are here and we have reaffirmed our alliance, how about we discuss Johan?" said Andrew changing his expression, showing the seriousness of the subject.


    Candice for her part, shook her head as she said, "We can''t talk about that yet." Candice''sment puzzled Andrew, who couldn''t hold back and asked, "Why?".


    "The situation about Silvio has not yet been rified and the rewards have not been delivered, so it is good to assume that the nobles have not yet been warned. If we attack Johan now, the nobles will get involved and it will be problematic," exined Candice.


    "Young master, I think Miss Candice is right. The best course of action at this time is to await word from the empire," Oliver interjected with a small bow.


    Andrew nodded giving them to understand that he was clear on the situation and then changed the subject, "Well, since that business must be dyed, why don''t we talk about fashion?".


    "Do you already have the new designs?" asked Candice a little surprised at the speed Andrew was working. This was not strange considering everything that had happened with Silvio.


    Candice was amazed that Andrew could fight multiple enemies on different fronts, find valuable information, run his business, and expand, all at the same time.


    She really admired Andrew''s ability because she was having difficulty diving so many things at once, but she quickly regained herposure and awaited Andrew''s response.


    "Well, I have a few designs and by next week I should be done with the remaining ones," Andrew replied with a smile. Andrew had been having sex with his wives practically every day.


    Not to mention that he also slept with Nad, so his points had increased by arge amount, to the point where all the new costumes for the Heavenly Pce dancers had been purchased in the system, he had also bought several designs to fulfill the agreement made to Candice.


    Even after spending so many points on these clothing designs, Andrew still had a good amount of points, which he nned to spend improving some skills, but Fluffy stopped him and told him to concentrate on collecting 20 million points.


    Andrew at first wanted to refuse, as he barely had a quarter of that amount and knew he could not collect that many points quickly, but Fluffy seemed extremely serious so Andrew said nothing and simply made a mental note to harass his wives.


    Although Andrew didn''t like to treat his wives as point banks, unfortunately at this point he had no choice. The good thing was that they knew about it and didn''t mind, in fact, they were happy to help.


    But back to the meeting, Andrew pulled out of his dimensional bag several sets of dresses and underwear. The dresses were casual, they conveyed a cool vibe, but strangely they were also sexy.


    Although the dresses were novel, what caught Candice''s attention was a set of clothing she had never seen before in her life. Andrew noticing that Candice had been caught by one specific outfit also looked at what it was and upon seeing it, smiled.


    That set of clothes had been especially expensive, despite how simple it was, but its cost was high because something like that did not exist in this world. What Candice was looking at was what in his former world was known as shorts and a strappy blouse.


    It was a simple outfit, but the garment that looked like a pair of pants too short to only cover a quarter of the woman''s thigh and the blouse thatpletely exposed her shoulders and corbone were novel.


    Andrew knew that this style of dress was suitable for young women and although in his former world, it was amon outfit, there was no denying that it was erotic.


    The thing is that in his previous world, it has already been normalized and so it is not seen this way, but in this world things are different. As an infant world in eroticism and sex, this outfit was pure poison for men.


    "I see something caught your eye," Andrew said with a cheeky grin, to which Candice replied trying to hide her embarrassment at being caught, "Well, it''s a peculiar design, I''ve never seen something like that before."


    Andrew couldn''t help butugh and that embarrassed Candice who no matter how hard she tried couldn''t hide it. Gaston watching the interaction was thoughtful because he had never seen Candice behave this way in front of anyone.


    He had hinted to Candice some time ago that Andrew would be a good match as a couple and he still believed it, but he never expected Candice to consider it, it was better to think that she was falling in love without realizing it.


    Gaston understood this perfectly. He knew Candice too well and knew that she would never actively seek a partner, but seeing how she acted in front of Andrew, he understood that his boss was falling prey to Andrew''s charm and had not realized it.


    Despite realizing this he said nothing and remained silent, as he observed the situation. Oliver was no different from Gaston. He had also noticed that since Candice had openly dered her thoughts at the beginning of the conversation, the girl had rxed and somehow felt closer to Andrew.


    Unlike Gaston, he did not intuit that she was in love with Andrew, but rather he thought she had decided to be closer to Andrew as an ally, and that made him d as he knew Candice could be a great force to have as an ally.


    The conversation ended after Andrew exined each of the designs to Candice and handed her the list of materials to make them. Although it was notplex, it did lengthen the conversation for about an hour, and at the end, Andrew said goodbye and returned to the Heavenly Pce.


    When he returned, Oliver said goodbye as usual and went back to his office to coordinate the security and Shadow''s missions. For his part, Andrew returned to the office, but not before taking a tour of the facility.


    After seeing that Carolina and Helena were busy performing their respective duties, Andrew did not disturb them and returned to the office. Alone in the office, Andrew let out a sigh and rxing on one of the sofas said, "Aki."


    Unlike when Oliver apanies Andrew out of the Heavenly Pce, Aki is always in the shadows protecting Andrew, so when he called out to her, she appeared from the shadows.


    Seeing her appear, Andrew did not say anything to her, he only made a gesture with his hand giving her a hint toe closer and she obeyed. When the girl had arrived near Andrew, he grabbed her and sat her on hisp hugging her tightly.


    "I''m not a pillow you know," Aki replied sounding disgruntled, but she was just acting, as she had gotten used to Andrew sitting her on hisp and hugging her.


    "Of course you''re not a pillow, you''re so much better than any pillow," Andrew replied whispering in her ear and then gave her a tender and loving kiss on her cheek.

 Chapter 190: CHAPTER 189

    They remained in that position in silence for a while, but soon Andrew began to y with the little girl on hisp. Aki who already expected Andrew not to behave, didn''tin and simply let him y with her.


    Andrew''s hands began to move naughtily all over Aki''s body. First, it was her tits and then her hidden valley. Andrew used one of his hands to massage Aki''s tits and with the other, he rubbed her pussy over her clothes.


    Aki soon began to feel pleasure even though she had not yet undressed. Andrew''s magic hands were massaging her hard just the way she liked it and before long some small moans were escaping from her mouth.


    Andrew didn''t stop even though he could already feel Aki''s pants starting to get wet. Since she was wearing a tight-fitting assassin outfit it was easy for it to get wet as her pussy started to get aroused.


    The little assassin was writhing in pleasure under Andrew''s touch and her moans were increasing in level every second. Andrew''s cock was also starting to be aroused as Aki''s movement on hisp was stimting him.


    It was normal, especially since Aki''s ass was too provocative. With arousal growing, Andrew was even rougher, and that made Aki couldn''t stand it, and letting out a loud moan she cum.


    Andrew removed his hand from Aki''s crotch which now had a wet spot ruining her pants, but the girl didn''tin as she was busy trying to catch her breath.


    Obviously, Andrew wasn''t going to give her a chance to rest. Whenever he had sex with Aki that was a constant, as the girl was a bit of a masochist, Andrew always pushed her to the limit.


    Holding her by the ass, he lifted her up a little and with some difficulty managed to pull down his pants freeing the beast trapped in his pants. After he aplished the feat of removing his pants in that ufortable position, he removed Aki''s pants.


    He just wanted to fuck, so he didn''t bother to undresspletely and he didn''t make Aki undresspletely either. Andrew moved forward a bit remaining on the edge of the couch with his feet on the floor.


    Aki who was still sitting on Andrew''sp with her back to him understood what he wanted to do and lifted her hips a little, so Andrew could prate her, and when he did she began to move back and forth pushing the arms of the chair.


    Feeling Andrew''s member inside her, she arched her back and pressed her buttocks against his groin moving her hips wildly. The thumps of their bodies colliding were soon audible and Aki''s moans echoed throughout the office.


    Because Aki was small in stature, Andrew could lift her easily and after a few minutes of her doing all the work, Andrew grabbed her ass, lifted her up a little and this time he began to move.


    Being prated from below with such force, Aki began to feel her body cramp up, as Andrew was going deeper and deeper with each thrust, and the little assassin was on the verge of cumming again.


    When Aki felt she couldn''t resist any longer, Andrew suddenly wrapped his arms around her and turning her around, had her leaning on the couch, getting into a doggy position and Andrew standing up continued to fuck her from behind.


    The sudden change of position surprised Aki, but feeling Andrew''s cock again piercing her, the pleasure erased her surprise and she just endured Andrew''s onught.


    Andrew was moving wildly. So much so that each thrust hit Aki''s ass generating a loud sound that sounded like a spanking, but it wasn''t until she felt the real spanking, that the girl couldn''t stand it and her pussy exploded.


    Aki''s body trembled, as her pussy squirted out a stream of love juices under great pressure, but this didn''t stop Andrew. He used his hands to hold Aki''s weak body and continued to drill her.


    The girl who had just cum was very sensitive and without the strength to hold herself up on her own and yet her pussy was tight and sucking Andrew''s cock as if she didn''t want to let it go.


    Anyone would think that for Aki it was a painful experience and indeed it was, but the girl enjoyed this pain. Andrew understood his wife''s sexual tastes very well and that is why he did not stop despite Aki''s condition, he knew she was enjoying it.


    Unfortunately, due to the weakness in Aki''s body, this position was making it difficult for Andrew to enjoy, so he stopped for a moment and turned her around by sitting her on the couch facing him.


    He made Aki rest her ass on the edge of the couch and standing in front of her he prated her. Next, he had Aki wrap her legs around him. From there, Andrew stood up, cing his hands around her back to support Aki.


    After they settled in, Andrew grabbed Aki''s ass and began to rock her body and fuck her standing up. It was a typical rack position, in which you would need to have strong quadriceps and gluteal muscles or you wouldn''t be able to perform it, but since Aki was small and light, it wasn''t a problem for Andrew.


    They were in that position for a few minutes until Andrew began to feel Aki''s weight. Certainly, she is small and light, but to keep carrying her for a long time was still a big effort, so Andrew didn''t try too hard andid her back on the couch.


    Once lying on her back on the couch, Andrew knelt between her legs and lifted them up, resting Aki''s calves on his shoulders, then began to rock in a side-to-side and up-and-down motion.


    The head and body of his cock came in direct contact with the front wall of Aki''s vagina and with this angle, the pration was deeper, he thrust slowly at first, but quickly picked up the pace.


    The two had fought for over an hour and Aki had cum on multiple asions. Andrew was no better than she was, as Aki''s little pussy was already stained white from the many cums he had emptied inside her, but still, they continued.


    It wasn''t until Aki reached her limit and lost consciousness that Andrew stopped drilling her. Exhausted from the heavy exercise, Andrewy down on one of the sofas to rest for a while and after he had caught his breath, he picked up Aki and carried her to the bathroom.


    They were both soaked in sweat, semen, and vaginal juices, so they had to get cleaned up. Besides, it was still daylight, they could not do what they sometimes did in the nights after sex.


    Since every night Andrew and his wives were having wild sex, they always ended up very exhausted and didn''t clean up when they finished, but went straight to sleep.


    It certainly is disgusting to sleep in vaginal fluids, sweat, and semen, but they didn''t mind, in the end, all that filth came from themselves, so they didn''t mind going to sleep like that.


    However, now it was daytime and although Aki was out ofbat, Andrew did need to continue his work in the Heavenly Pce, so he couldn''t stay with all that dirt on him.


    After cleaning himself and the unconscious Aki, Andrewid Aki on the bed and let her rest. By the time he returned to the office he found Carolina in the office with an annoyed expression on her face.


    "Did you have fun?" she asked with an obviously annoyed tone and Andrew letting out a sigh replied, "Caro, when are you going to stop that jealousy?". Carolina showed a confused expression for a second, but quickly replied, "I think you''re confusing something. I''m not jealous that you''re having sex with Aki, what bothers me is that you''re doing it in the office."


    Now it was Andrew''s turn to get confused and Carolina noticing that spoke up again, "Look at the mess you had made. Now the office smells like sex, how do you intend for us to work like this?".


    At that moment Andrew understood what Carolina meant and could only be embarrassed because she was right, but still replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask Carmen to clean up."


    "You better, if by the time I get back, I don''t find this ce spotless, you''re going to hear from me," Carolina said authoritatively and walked out of the office, leaving Andrew with a bitter smile on his face.


    After Carolina left, Andrew looked back at the mess he had made with Aki and could only shake his head in regret and left the office in search of Carmen to ask her to clean up.


    Both he and his wives had be ustomed to asking Carmen to clean up their messes since she was the one who cleaned their room every day, they no longer felt embarrassed or ashamed to ask her, but that only applied to Carmen, with none of the other maids they had that confidence.

 Chapter 191: CHAPTER 190

    Carmen was used to cleaning up Andrew and his wives'' mess in their room every day, so she didn''t even flinch when Andrew asked her to clean the office.


    She was not new in this business, you have to remember that both she and the other older maids were already working in this ce before Andrew bought it, of course, they were ves before.


    Andrew decided to go to the dance room to check on the dancers while Carmen cleaned the office. Although Andrew had forbidden the dancers to practice in the evening hours, these girls always met in the dance room to discuss the uing day or listen to Helena with any direction orments.


    When Andrew entered the dance room he could see the girls gathered together talking andughing. They weren''t talking about work or anything like that, they were just having an idle and carefree chat, they were just rxing.


    However, when they saw Andrew walk in, they immediately stopped talking and quickly organized themselves to greet Andrew. Seeing the change in the girls upon seeing him, a sour expression appeared on Andrew''s face.


    These girls were rtively new to the Heavenly Pce and as they had only been there a short time they were too serious when Andrew or some of his wives were present.


    Despite the many times Andrew and the others had told them that they didn''t need to be so rigid, the girls were reluctant to obey. So Andrew had approached Sonia who was currently the acknowledged leader among the courtesans and asked for her help, to rx the dancers'' attitude, but to no avail.


    Sonia had told him that he should not worry and give them time. ording to Sonia, with time the girls would rx and leave that rigidity with which they treated him, so even though Andrew felt ufortable with the attitude of the dancers, he simply ignored it.


    "Come on girls, you don''t need to be so stiff, you can keep talking, I just wanted to know how you were, what do you think of the new job?" said Andrew trying to rx them.


    "Well, it''s fun and we make a lot of money," replied one of the girls who had an amused expression. "Yes, the young master is a genius to think of this idea," said another one of the girls.


    After that, several of them spoke up giving praise about the dance room and Andrew, which was clearly unnecessary ttery. This was one of the reasons Andrew didn''t like his girls being too formal with him.


    The fact that they treat him like a strict boss generates that the girls always try to tter him and never criticize him. For mostpany bosses this might be nice, but for an intelligent businessman, it was not.


    What is the best source of information about your business, any businessman with an ounce of intelligence would say, "Your customers and your employees". Employees are a very valuable source of information because they are the ones who know the operation of the business best since they are the ones who do it.


    That''s why if the girls did not have the courage to tell him things clearly, was problematic, as there was no way to understand if the dance room was really good if the employees working there only had unwarranted praise.


    When Andrew had a headache thinking he had a problem with the attitude of these girls, Sonia''s voice was clearly heard, "Girls, stop licking the young master''s ass, that''s not what he wants."


    After Sonia''s scolding that appeared out of nowhere, all the girls became quiet and had an expression darkened by difort. Andrew who saw Sonia, could only smile at her in appreciation.


    "Girls, you are misunderstanding things here," Sonia said again, and confused, one of the dancers stepped forward and asked, "What do you mean," to which Sonia replied giving a tired sigh.


    "Girls, have you ever wondered, why the young master and the youngdies have asked you not to be so stiff when dealing with them?". Sonia''s question took the dancers by surprise, who thought for a while, but couldn''t seem to find the answer.


    Andrew stood to the side, silent, as he watched Sonia''s handling of the matter. He was not only evaluating the dancers, but Sonia. She was the oldest in age and reputation of all the courtesans in the Heavenly Pce and for some time now Andrew had been thinking of making her the new matron.


    At the moment that position is held by Helena or at least that was the case before the expansion and remodeling of the Heavenly Pce. Now Helena is more like a staff manager and her activities are beyond just teaching the courtesans as she did before.


    Helena had told Andrew of Sonia''s progress, not only in her sexual skills but in managing the courtesans and so she had rmended her to be the new matron.


    With everything that had happened, Andrew hadn''t given that subject much thought, but now that he was watching her talk to the dancers, it was clear to Andrew, that Helena wasn''t lying, Sonia was perfect for the job.


    "Girls, they want you to be more rxed and speak honestly, don''t you realize that if all you do is tter them, they won''t know what''s wrong and how to correct it," Sonia continued.


    "You don''t have to disrespect them but act naturally when there are no customers or people outside the Heavenly Pce. They only demand sincerity, don''tpare them with other trash bosses, they won''t punish you for that," Sonia said passionately, under the astonished gaze of the dancers.


    Wanting to strike the iron when it is hot, Andrew who was standing silently to the side listening to everything, stepped forward and continued, "Ladies, what Sonia says is true."


    He paused and continued, "We don''t need unfounded ttery, what we need are employees who will provide constructive criticism. This dance room will be your territory from now on, so there will be no one who knows it better than you, so I need you to tell me what is and isn''t working."


    Hearing Sonia and Andrew''s words, the dancers had an embarrassed expression on their faces as they remembered their previous behavior, but they quickly recovered and one of them said, "I understand your point, so I would like to be honest with you, can I talk?".


    Andrew looked at the girl who spoke earnestly. He had a small impression of thedy because not only was she one of the prettiest of the group, but she was also one of the quietest.


    It wasn''t that she was shy because when she danced on stage, she could only be described as sensual and erotic, without fear and shame. What Andrew meant by quiet, was that she didn''t fawn like the other dancers a while ago, she just kept her distance.


    "You can speak quietly," Andrew said curious as to what the girl would say. "While I can''t give an assessment of the dance room, since it only opened yesterday and was a special event, I have some concerns for today when it will be open to the general public."

 Chapter 192: CHAPTER 191

    Andrew was intrigued by the pretty dancer''s words, so he took a seat in one of the nearby armchairs and invited the girl to sit down so they couldfortably discuss the matter.


    The girl did not stand on ceremony and took a seat, while all the other dancers gathered around to listen. Sonia for her part, acted confident and sat next to Andrew as if it were natural.


    The dancer was about to begin to voice her concerns, when Andrew interrupted her, "Excuse me, before you start, remind me of your name." Surprisingly before the girl could respond, Sonia spoke up a bit annoyed, "Her name is Lia, young master. I think you should get out of the office more."


    The harsh words terrified all the girls, even Lia. They could not conceive that Sonia would criticize Andrew so strongly, but to everyone''s surprise, Andrew just smiled sheepishly and hugged Sonia and while giving her a kiss on the cheek said, "Don''t be mad, you know I''m busy and haven''t been able to get acquainted with everyone yet."


    Sonia snorted in mock annoyance but didn''t continue talking. The other girls were dumbfounded at the interaction they had just witnessed and it wasn''t until Sonia spoke again that they came out of that state.


    "As you can see he''s not scary, but don''t think you have the privilege of being treated like that so easily." Andrew smiled at Sonia''s words because she was clearly showing off, but he said nothing.


    Turning his attention back to Lia, Andrew said, "Well Lia, tell me your concerns." The girl settled back in her seat and began to speak, "My first concern is security. Yesterday the customers were invited and courteous, but being an open lounge from today, I am worried about some strange subjectsing in."


    Andrew nodded at Lia''s words and with a reassuring tone replied, "I fully understand your concern, but believe me when I say that the safety of my employees is something I do not take lightly. Oliver has already put a safety n in ce to keep you and all employees safe."


    When Andrew finished exining that, not only did Lia breathe a sigh of relief, but several of the dancers did as well. That gave Andrew to understanding that Lia wasn''t the only one of the dancers who was critical thinking.


    "Well, if that''s so that''s a relief. My second concern is attention. At the opening, since the guests were valued customers we escorted them to tables and such, but what about now?" said Lia seriously.


    "I think Helena already gave you a general idea on that subject, but I will rify. Your job will be the same as the opening. If clients invite you to a table, you will apany them, but be clear about two things," Andrew was saying as he paused before continuing.


    "You will remain at the table to aplish two objectives. One is that customers consume more liquor and food. Two that they want your services, be it a private dance orpany in the room."


    Andrew paused again and looked at the girls who were also looking at him and continued, "Also keep in mind, if you have not taken center stage to dance, you must not drink or eat too much and if the customers ask for a private dance orpany in the room, be sure to inform."


    All the girls attended like chickens eating rice and after a few seconds, Lia spoke again, "Myst concern is...", as she got there Lia looked nervous, which confused Andrew, but Sonia on the contrary startedughing.


    "Why are youughing?" asked Andrew unable to contain himself, to which Sonia replied, "It''s just that it''s funny to see Lia nervous, for asking about money." Andrew raised an eyebrow still not understanding and seeing Lia blush with embarrassment confused him more.


    Sonia was on the verge of a breakdown fromughing so hard but somehow managed to calm down. Seeing the confusion on Andrew''s face and the embarrassment on Lia''s, she sighed resignedly and began to exin.


    "Young master, Lia, and the dancers want to know about the payments." Sonia''s sudden intervention cleared up any doubts he had, but Lia and the other interested dancers lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    At that moment Andrew realized that the dancers had agreed to address these issues, they just hadn''t had the courage to do so. Thinking about it, Andrew turned to look at Sonia with a suspicious look.


    Now that he had noticed that the dancers had nned this conversation, Andrew suspected that Sonia was involved. Sonia was very smart, so seeing that Andrew had caught on to her n, she just smiled and winked at him.


    Andrew took a deep breath in shock. Until this moment he hadn''t noticed that this was all an act to bring the two parties tomon ground. Despite the surprise, Andrew resumed hisposure and responded to the girls'' queries.


    "Payment is ording to your performance. Whatever tips you receive during the public dances, 50% is yours. If you earn tip money at private dances, it is entirely yours and you receive your profit for in-room services ording to your contract."


    Andrew had already exined this to them, but the dancers somehow didn''t believe it because they knew they would make a lot of money if the dance room became popr and they were convinced that it would.


    For this reason, they wanted to check again with Andrew, and now that he had told them again, the girls were very enthusiastic. Seeing the happy girls, Andrew also smiled and said, "Now, I expect you all to work hard. As long as you do things right and are loyal, I won''t treat you badly. Also, I am always open to any rmendations, so don''t be afraid."


    The dancers nodded earnestly, however, they were not as stiff as before. They seemed to have managed to understand what Andrew wanted, so they rxed.


    "Well, since you can''t all approach the young master whenever you want, I think it would be good for Lia to be the dancers'' representative. Every week you will meet among yourselves, to discuss what topics are worth telling the young master about and she will be your spokesperson," Sonia suddenly stepped in as if she were the boss.


    Not only the dancers were surprised, Andrew was too, but only for a second, because after thinking about what Sonia had proposed he had to admit that it was a good idea, so he added, "It''s a good idea, we''ll do it that way, but Lia, your responsibility goes beyond just being a spokesperson."


    Pausing, Andrew continued, "Simply put, you will be the leader of the dance room, so you must look out for your coworkers, support them, instruct them, and even reward them when necessary. Are you up to it, do you ept the role?".


    Lia didn''t answer right away, as it was a lot of responsibility and that made her hesitate, but the other dancers quickly came up to her and hugged her, and began to encourage her.


    They wanted Lia to be their representative, for the simple fact that she was the one who had the courage to speak up first. They, as Andrew had sensed, had discussed with Sonia and nned this conversation, but none of them had dared to speak as Lia did, that was not nned.


    For that reason she gained their trust and seeing that they all supported her, Lia agreed to be the leader of the dancers. Nodding toward her, Andrew turned to look at Sonia and said, "As of today, you will be the matron of the Heavenly Pce."


    Andrew''s surprise announcement took everyone by surprise, including Sonia, but ignoring all this, Andrew ced his hands gently on Sonia''s sholder and leaning close to her ear whispered, "If you do a good job, maybe I will reward you personally."

 Chapter 193: CHAPTER 192

    The other girls could not hear Andrew''s whisper despite the closeness, but just by seeing the blush on Sonia''s face, they could more or less intuit what he had told her.


    The girls present were all rtively new to the Heavenly Pce, but they knew from conversations with the other courtesans that Andrew was initially their sexual trainee and ording to their formerpanions "It was quite an experience", so they were very curious.


    Unfortunately, the newer courtesans had not had the opportunity to enjoy Andrew''s training. While the dancers were having these thoughts, Sonia came out of her embarrassment and began to talk to Andrew.


    "I am really grateful that you are giving me this opportunity young master, but am I suitable?". Andrew could see a trace of doubt in Sonia''s eyes, which is a trait rarely seen in thedy.


    "Are you not confident?" asked Andrew not giving her a direct answer. Andrew''s question left Sonia thoughtful, who after several seconds replied, "Young master, as a courtesan I don''t think I am inferior to any, but as a matron, I don''t know if I have the ability to lead the others."


    Sonia looked a bit crestfallen after admitting that she felt hesitant about taking a new position, but Andrew just smiled and told her, "I don''t expect you to be perfect, just diligent. Helena rmended you for the position and she will continue to support you, so be more confident."


    Andrew understood that Sonia''s doubts came from the fact that as matron she would have to teach the other courtesans sexual practices as Helena had been doing and she certainlycked experience.


    However, he did not intend to leave her alone either. He had already discussed this issue with Helena, in fact, she was the one who proposed this change and the result was obvious, for Sonia, on hearing that Helena would still support her, regained some of her confidence.


    Seeing the change in Sonia''s attitude, Andrew smiled and concluded, "Then it''s a done deal. As of today, you are the matron of the Heavenly Pce. I will announce your new position this evening at dinner."


    Sonia taking on a serious expression nodded her head in agreement. Andrew said goodbye to the girls and returned to the office, which had already been cleaned. There Carolina was going through some books and Andrew approached her, hugging her from behind and giving her a kiss on the cheek.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Andrew curiously as he noticed that the book Carolina was holding was not one of the ledgers of the Heavenly Pce. "This is a record of the staff operations I have been developing," Carolina replied without taking her eyes off the book in her hands.


    Andrew was surprised at the answer and earnestly looked at the book Carolina was reading. There he could see the names of the employees, the shifts worked and even information such as orders taken, orders served, meals cooked, materials expended, and much more information.


    This surprised Andrew even more, as Carolina had created a cost book, which was impressive. Although this world is considerably more backward than his previous world, Andrew had to admit that its inhabitants were no less intelligent.


    To Andrew''s knowledge, in this world things like the costs of an operation existed, but they were not as extensive as Carolina had detailed in her book.


    At most, it was limited to including the cost of materials and employee sries, but Carolina was performing moreplex calctions, as with all the information she had she was not only calcting mary costs, but efficiency and effectiveness, which was impressive.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity, Andrew asked, "Did youe up with this yourself or did you learn it from someone?". Carolina suspending her analysis turned to look at him with a strange look on her face.


    Andrew didn''t understand if this expression was because the answer was obvious or for some other reason, but his doubt was answered shortly after when Carolina said a little hesitantly, "No... I didn''t learn it, it just seemed appropriate."


    Seeing the doubt in Carolina''s answer, Andrew became confused and unconsciously activated his Eros''s eyes and could see a faint golden aura around Carolina.


    It wasn''t very thick, let alone bright, but it was definitely there. Andrew was surprised to notice the change in Carolina''s aura and quickly called out to Fluffy.


    "Fluffy, what''s going on?" he asked hurriedly, but Fluffy just smiled with a bit of gloating and said, "Master, congrattions, your wife acquired a skill." Andrew hearing Fluffy''s words his eyes widened like saucers, was shocked.


    He already knew that his wives would acquire abilities by having sex with him and getting a bit of his divinity, but he really didn''t expect it to be so soon, let alone that he didn''t notice it until this moment.


    "Is it that fast, what kind of ability did Carolina get?", Andrew asked excitedly, but Fuffly continued to answer him calmly, "Well, the divinity acquisition of Eros'' wives is very random, so it can be fast or slow, there is no exact parameter, so you can just wait when ites to that".


    He paused and continued exining, "As for the ability she obtained, your Eros eyes should be able to give you that information." Andrew wasted no time and ignoring the confused Carolina who was still looking at Andrew, he activated his Eros eyes again.


    Andrew was used to only checking the aura of others when he activated his Eros eyes, as it was the most useful ability of his eyes, but there were other features, such as scoring people''s beauty and affinities.


    Thetter was the one Andrew was currently reviewing. Affinities could be taken as someone''s talent or ability to develop skills, for example, Aki has an affinity towards the arts of stealth.


    Previously, Carolina did not possess any particr affinity, but an affinity appeared there. Rather than an affinity, it appeared as a skill and was called, "Schr".


    This new ability could be interpreted as the ability to be an erudite. It allowed her to learn about a subject fairly quickly, as well as analyze situations and find solutions.


    It seemed a bit abstract, but in a nutshell, it was in what his former life called a high IQ. It seemed a rather unnecessary skill for a world where strength and magic were dominant, but Andrew knew it was far from useless.


    In this world there were professions such as cksmithing, alchemy, and other craft professions that were highly regarded, and although many of them required the use of magic and other special elements, which Carolina did not have, with this skill she could understand the theory perfectly.


    Theory alone would not allow her to be in these great professions, but there were exceptions. For example, alchemy. Certainly without magic or other special energy Carolina could not be a great master of alchemy, but there were many recipes she could definitely create.


    Just thinking about the possibilities Andrew jumped for joy, hugging Carolina who was stupefied by Andrew''s sudden attack. Andrew''s excitement was not unfounded because this created great possibilities.

 Chapter 194: CHAPTER 193

    Andrew as a candidate for the god of Eros had to focus on sex and eroticism, but that did not apply to his wives.


    For some time now, Andrew had noticed that he would needrge amounts of money to aplish his goals and since the system provided him with some skills somewhat distant from his affinity such as beauty product recipes and clothing designs, he had thought he could open an alternative business.


    Certainly, he had already begun to exploit these skills, but he was always limited, as he could only produce a limited amount of these items and could not teach them in their entirety either, but with Carolina''s ability this was no longer the case.


    Since this ability was born of his divinity, although not 100%, Carolina should be able to better grasp the process of making these items from observing Andrew and that would increase his production.


    In short, Andrew was already nning to turn Carolina into a master craftswoman. While he was thinking about all this, Carolina managed to wriggle out of his embrace and angrily asked, "Why the sudden madness?"


    Carolina''s scolding snapped Andrew out of his fantasy world and seeing his wife angry, he smiled sheepishly, while touching the back of his neck in obvious difort.


    Regaining hisposure, he apologized to Carolina and after sitting down, began to exin the situation. Carolina was more surprised than Andrew with the news.


    She already knew this could happen, but like Andrew, she didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. When Andrew finished exining and telling her about his intentions, Carolina was overflowing with joy.


    She didn''t show it, but she was feeling more and more helpless. Certainly, she was in charge of negotiating purchases and the logistics of the establishment, but with Victor''s uprising, she noticed that she could be reced.


    Helena had her experience as a courtesan to train the girls at the Heavenly Pce and Aki was an intelligence agent withbat capabilities, so Carolina felt thattely she only existed to have sex with Andrew.


    Although she enjoyed that and knew Andrew wasn''t going to abandon her for this, she didn''t want to be just a means for Andrew to win points, so this new ability made her cry with joy.


    Andrew seeing Carolina crying, was frightened, as he thought the girl was against his ns and quickly went over tofort her. Carolina noticed Andrew''s concern and knew he had misunderstood her.


    "I''m not against it, I''m not crying about it," Carolina said holding back her tears and dulling a slight smile trying to reassure the nervous Andrew. "So?" asked Andrew not believing her.


    Carolina sighed heavily and sitting up straight began to tell Andrew about her insecurities, "I''ve been feeling uselesstely because the only thing I''m good at is not really necessary, Victor can easily take my ce and I don''t want to be useless".


    Andrew listened patiently until she finished and hugged her as he said, "Silly girl, as my wife you don''t have to worry about silly things like that."


    Even though he had said that he knew there was no way she would ept being treated like a flower vase wife. Andrew knew Carolina very well. Since she hade to the Heavenly Pce she had always been proud and diligent in her work and those characteristics had not weakened.


    For that reason, he knew that Carolina wanted to be useful, so after his words offort, he said nothing more but just hugged her tightly. After a few seconds they broke the hug and seeing that Carolina had calmed down, they began to talk about how to take advantage of this new ability.


    "Well, while it is a great ability, it has its limitations and will only get stronger through your effort and my divinity," Andrew began. Although a bit sugarcoated, Carolina understood what Andrew meant.


    Simply put, her ability only allowed her to learn faster than normal, therefore, she had to strive to learn as much as she could. Also, since she needed Andrew''s divinity to improve the potency of her ability she had to have a lot of sex with Andrew.


    With that understood, Carolina decided internally, she would be more proactive about sex with Andrew. She was of his three wives the most serious and reluctant to have sex constantly, but now that she knew her ability, she threw her sense of morality out the window and decided to take advantage of every moment she could with Andrew.


    Andrew ignorant of Carolina''s inner decision continued, "Let''s test the limits of your ability first," he paused and continued, "Let''s go to theb and see how much you can withhold from watching me do alchemy."


    Carolina strongly agreed and followed Andrew to theb. Once in theb, Andrew took the materials needed to create the birth control pills and began to prepare the recipe.


    Andrew went into a state of autopilot. Without hesitation and great fluidity, he began to throw the materials into the cauldron in front of him. This product did not require any special elements such as magic or other special energy.


    Only the quantities of products, the temperature of the fire, and the times at which the materials were thrown had to be controlled. Although it seems simple, it had itsplexities, because controlling the fire and calcting the exact time in which the materials were thrown was not as simple as it seemed.


    Added to this was the fact that Andrew moved with great speed and without stopping, however, surprisingly Carolina did not miss any detail. Since her ability came from Andrew''s divinity, she was able to fully learn the entire process of refining this recipe.


    When Andrew finished he regained his normalcy and asked, "Tell me, were you able to grasp the process?" to which Carolina smilingly replied, "Completely." Carolina''s absolute answer confused Andrew, as he knew it was not possible to capture the entire process 100%.


    However, before he could raise his doubt, Fuffly spoke in his mind, "Master, Carolina''s ability is a divine ability. Although it is not a very powerful one, it is divine, so it is normal for her to grasp the process smoothly."


    Andrew was about to shout in tion, when Fluffy threw a bucket of cold water on him, "Although she was able to grasp the whole process, theory and practice are two different things."


    "What do you mean?" asked Andrew immediately, having a bad feeling, but Fluffy''s answer was not as tragic as he had imagined.


    "She can understand the theory easily, but performing the procedure will take a while." Andrew understood what Fluffy said. In short Carolina''s ability was limited to her brain, she could grasp the theory, but she would not be able to reproduce it immediately.


    Still with this limitation, knowing the theory was already a pretty big starting point and that didn''t worry him. "Well, as I understand your ability, you grasp the theory, but you must practice diligently to get the result, so I will show you how to make the other products so you learn the process, and then you will practice to master them."


    Carolina understood what Andrew meant, so she diligently focused all her attention on him to learn everyst detail. Andrew went back on autopilot and began to refine the vitality drink, the rejuvenating cream, and the tissue repair cream.


    Once he finished demonstrating the refining process he asked Carolina if she understood everything and getting her affirmation he left her alone in theb to practice until she reached perfection.

 Chapter 195: CHAPTER 194

    Andrew knew that Carolina''s practice period would not be so short that she would master all four recipes in a few days. Not to mention that he would be spending a lot of money on materials, so he had to make arrangements.


    The materials were not expensive, but his supplier was Johan and if he ordered arge quantity from him, he would suspect that he was increasing production, and if the products he sold him did not increase, it would cause problems for sure.


    Andrew didn''t want to break the small thread that held their peaceful rtionship together yet, so he had to get the products from somewhere else and that couldn''t be within the city, as Johan could easily find out.


    On the other hand, with Carolina focused on her studies, she couldn''t take care of her normal activities either, so he had to reorganize the staff, he quickly arrived at the office, where he found Aki and Helena eating cookies and drinking tea.


    Aki, who had already gotten up, did not go in search of Andrew as she normally did, because she had been informed that he was with Carolina in theboratory, and since theb was deep in the building, she knew that his protection was unnecessary.


    If a person managed to infiltrate the Heavenly Pce and reach theb without Oliver noticing it, only meant that he was a powerful enemy and Aki wouldn''t stand a chance against him, that''s why she stayed in the office and waited for Andrew to return.


    Seeing the two girls rxed enjoying their drinks and snacks, Andrew smiled and approached them. After giving each of them a small kiss he said as he took a cookie and popped it into his mouth, "Aki, call Oliver, Marie, and Victor to the office, please."


    Aki finished eating her cookie and left the office to find the three people Andrew had asked her to bring. After a few minutes, the four entered the office and after a greeting, Andrew began to exin the reason for the meeting.


    "I am sorry to bring you together in this way, but we have to make some important changes, due to certain circumstances," Andrew paused and continued, "Carolina has embarked on a new profession and therefore will not be able to perform her usual duties, so Victor, I am sorry to burden you with so much work, but you will be the administrator as of today."


    Andrew''s words surprised not only Victor but everyone present. Even Aki was open-mouthed with surprise, but before they could ask questions Andrew spoke again, "Victor, I know it will be a lot of work, so I enable you to get an assistant. Just make sure it''s a reliable person, Oliver must give his okay."


    Although surprised, Victor nodded with determination because while it was true that his responsibility was now heavier, so was the trust Andrew was putting in him and that motivated him.


    "Obviously your sry will go up, again, but we''ll discuss thatter. Are you ok with that?", Andrew said again and Victor replied, "No problem, I''m grateful to the young master for the trust you ce in me."


    Andrew smiled at Victor''sment and allowed him to leave. When Victor had left Andrew activated his eyes of Eros and watched Marie. Her aura of loyalty to him had strengthened and the lines of love for Oliver had grown immensely, so he made the second decision of the day.


    "Oliver, Marie meets the conditions, so I would like to make her a guardian, do you have any objections to that?", asked Andrew seriously. Although Oliver''s opinion was not necessary, Andrew did not consider him a subordinate but a friend and he was Marie''s boyfriend, so it seemed right to him.


    "Young master, if you feel it is appropriate and if she epts it, I have no problem." Everyone in the office was confused by the conversation the two were having.


    Aki and Helena knew about the wife seals but had no idea about the other seals, so they didn''t understand what Andrew was saying and Marie was more lost than they were, as she didn''t know that Andrew was a candidate for Eros god.


    Noticing this, Andrew looked at Marie and said, "Marie, your loyalty to me has beenmendable and so I am willing to tell you my biggest secret, but you must understand, after that, there is no turning back."


    Although Marie did not understand what Andrew was saying, she could sense the seriousness in his voice. Something she had never heard before and that made her understand that the matter was not simple.


    With doubts, Marie looked at Oliver who, understanding the girl''s thoughts, smiled at her and nodded his head, as if telling her to ept. Marie blindly trusted Oliver, so she epted.


    Andrew approached Marie and cing his hand on the girl''s shoulder granted her the guardian seal. Instantly, Marie''s aura became more powerful, and arge amount of information emptied into her head.


    Although it felt like an eternity to her, it had really only been a few seconds. When she assimted all the information, Marie''s mouth opened in surprise and her eyes were even wider.


    Andrew understanding Marie''s surprise, just smiled at her, and taking a few steps back he spoke again, "Now everyone present knows that I am a candidate for god Eros, what you don''t know is the extent of my power and I would like to exin a little."


    Thatment made everyone present straighten up and adopt serious expressions. "First I will exin to you, the situation with Carolina. As a candidate for god Eros, I have the ability to offer special seals under different conditions. Carolina, Helena, and Aki possess the seal of wives, which makes them my soul mates, so they and I are one."


    Andrew paused as he looked at Helena and Aki tenderly and then continued, "Oliver and Marie, possess the guardian seal, which as the name says you are my most trusted and loyal protectors."


    Again Andrew paused and added, "Both seals have their peculiarities, but they share the fact that they strengthen through sex and eroticism. My wives benefit from me and I from them, while my guardians, from your efforts, since you two are a couple I don''t have to exin that you will strengthen each other a lot."


    Andrew''s implied words made Marie blush, but Oliver remained stoic. "My wives getting stronger can develop special abilities and Carolina has gained one," Andrew''s words surprised everyone, but before they could ask the myriad of questions they had, Andrew spoke again.


    "The ability Carolina got is called Schr and it allows her to understand the theory of everything and analyze many situations, but she still has to go through a learning process, that''s why she''s in theb practicing alchemy."


    "That''s surprising," Oliver couldn''t help but exim because he knew how difficult it would be to be an alchemist, but from what he had understood from Andrew, Carolina could aplish it with rtive ease, hence his surprise.


    "It''s certainly amazing, but it''s not as easy as it sounds, it needs a lot of practice, so you''ll spend a lot of materials and...," Andrew was saying when Oliver interrupted him, "Johan can''t find out."


    "Right, so I''m thinking of sending Dino out of town to get these materials ndestinely so as not to arouse suspicion," Andrew added and Oliver after some thought said, "That''s a good idea. It would be better to get a dimensional bag for him, that way he could bring the materials himself and no one would know we got them."

 Chapter 196: CHAPTER 195

    With that n in ce, Andrew set to work. He quickly sent for Dino and once he arrived at the office he was given his orders as discussed.


    Dino was not slow to agree either. He took the money and set off on his mission. To avoid arousing suspicion Oliver had proposed that Dino buy the dimensional bag outside the city, although it was difficult for Johan to find out about his every move, it was better to be safe, especially when Johan knows Dino.


    Dino being a former Shadow agent obviously had the stealth skills necessary to get out of the Heavenly Pce undetected, unfortunately, Raven who was constantly watching them was much more skilled than him and noticed him on his way out.


    Since Donald had tasked Raven with watching Andrew and Oliver specifically, he couldn''t follow Dino, but since Raven was the head of the Valoid Marquisate''s intelligence organization, it wasn''t hard for him to send one of his best agents after him.


    Unaware that he was being followed, Dino left the city and headed for a nearby town. There were several small cities in the vicinity of the capital, but Dino decided to travel a little further and visit arger city, as it was likely that in small cities he would not get some of the materials he was ordered or worse, not even find a dimensional bag.


    Dimensional bags are not really rare, however, they are not objects that normal people cany their hands on. Not because of their rarity, but because of their cost, so to avoid trouble Dino went to a medium-sized city a little further away.


    As he set out on his journey, in the Heavenly Pce office, the meeting continued. "Honney, how did we get our abilities?" asked Aki seriously.


    Andrew at the question, knew what she was thinking. Last time Aki was almost killed for acting recklessly, since that time she has been training with Oliver to improve her strength, so Andrew guessed that Aki wanted to awaken an ability to get stronger.


    Although she didn''t say it, Helena also had the same thoughts as Aki. She also wanted to know how to get an ability faster, because, although it didn''t seem like it, both she and Aki had a simr thought to Carolina''s.


    Andrew had not noticed that his wives were eager to be helpful. In their thoughts, the girls didn''t think they were helping Andrew much, and now that Carolina got something so good they wanted it too.


    Seeing the determined gleam in his wives'' eyes, Andrew, could only ce a bitter expression and say, "Sorry girls. From what I understand it''s a random thing, there is no form, it just happens at some point."


    Listening to Andrew, Helena, and Aki put on disappointed expressions. Andrew wanted to cheer them up but decided not to, as Fluffy had spoken to him at the time scolding him for being too overprotective of them.


    ording to Fluffy, Andrew was limiting his wives. It was true that the Eros gods were very loving to their wives and protected them firmly, but not to the point of not letting them experience pain.


    Fuffly said that if he didn''t let them face challenges on their own, they would not progress. Andrew at first didn''t want to believe what Fluffy was saying, but when he remembered Carolina''s insecurities, he couldn''t deny what he said.


    In fact, there was a possibility that thanks to the pressure Carolina felt from not feeling useful, was the reason that could awaken her ability so quickly, so it was better not tofort his wives for every little thing even though it hurt him to see them depressed, he decided to believe in Fluffy.


    Trying not to focus on the sad looks on his wives'' faces, Andrew went back to talking to Oliver and Marie about another subject that he had discussed with Fluffy. "Oliver, Marie, I now have a very special question to ask you."


    Andrew''s abrupt change of expression caused them to be serious. Andrew seeing that he got their attention asked, "Are you willing to have an open rtionship?". The strange question took the two guardians by surprise.


    Even Helena and Aki came out of their sadness and looked quizzically at Andrew, but he didn''t look at them. He kept his serious gaze on Oliver and Marie waiting for their answer.


    Oliver remained stoic at the question. He was thoughtful, as he knew Andrew wanted to talk about something of great importance, however, Marie on the other hand had a dark expression.


    She knew that in this world polygamy was practically a norm, but still, she did not want to share Oliver, however, she did not dare to express it. Oliver after a few seconds of thought and not understanding the reason for the question instead of answering asked another question, "What do you mean by that young master?".


    "Well, as I already said and you know, I am a candidate for god Eros, so my power grows thanks to eroticism and sex. This also applies to my subordinates, especially those to whom I have given a seal," Andrew said pausing.


    "For this reason, you are strengthened in the same way, so an open rtionship is more beneficial to you, however, I know you started a rtionship recently, so I wanted to know if you had the conviction to see other people."


    The office fell silent. Helena and Aki did not intervene, as it was not their decision and Oliver was again thinking. Marie was the one who was most distressed and her bitter expression was proof of that.


    Andrew had already noticed that Marie was reluctant, but he didn''t say anything, he wanted to hear the decision they made and after a few minutes, Oliver spoke again, "Young master, honestly I had already decided never to take a partner and yet I took Marie, so I don''t think I need any more partners."


    Oliver''s words lit up Marie''s face instantly. Small tears could be seen at the corners of her eyes, she was clearly happy that Oliver only considered her his only girl.


    Andrew smiled upon hearing Oliver''s response and seeing the happy expression on Marie''s face, asked despite knowing the answer, "I assume Marie feels the same way right?" to which Marie responded with a strong nod like a chicken eating rice.


    "Well, since that''s your decision I won''t intervene, but since it will reduce your ability to improve, I''ll tell you another thing," Andrew said. Oliver remained with his mild expression, but Marie was very attentive, as she was afraid that Andrew would force them to do something they didn''t want to do.


    "Since you guys don''t n to have other partners, why don''t you make a lovers'' pact?" said Andrew with a smile. The two guardians were at a loss at this term and seeing their expressions Andrew began to exin.


    "The lover''s pact is a ritual that two people establish to be a couple for eternity, not even death annuls this pact. With it you can be husband and wife eternally," Andrew exined and continued.


    "In this way, you will have a soul connection, very simr to mine and my wives. This not only serves to demonstrate your love, but as bearers of the guardian seal your tokens of affection will strengthen you further."


    "In short, since we don''t want to have other partners, by making this pact we willpensate for those benefits we are turning down Right?" asked Oliver and Andrew smiled as he nodded his head in agreement.

 Chapter 197: CHAPTER 196

    Oliver was smart and that''s why he immediately discovered Andrew''s intentions to propose the lovers'' pact. Marie on the other hand, felt only joy in knowing that she would be eternally united with her beloved, so they both agreed.


    Seeing that they had both epted Andrew began to exin to them how to perform the lovers'' pact, "It''s really notplex. The ritual consists of 3 simple steps. The first is to pledge your love before the moon, the second step is to pledge your love before the sun and thest step is to pledge your love before the world."


    Despite Andrew''s exnation, no one in the office understood how to do what he said, but Andrew knew that, so he went on to exin, "There are several types of lover''s pacts, but the most convenient for you is the one under the domain of Eros."


    Andrew paused and a little embarrassed at what he was about to say continued, "It is a little extreme, but I would like you to take it as it will benefit you greatly." Andrew paused again, as he was hesitant to express the method and everyone in the office had noticed.


    He really didn''t know about this pact until a few seconds ago, when Fluffy told him about it. As Andrew''s divine beastpanion, he knew that Oliver and Marie were lovers and since they had both be guardians, he proposed this solution to Andrew, seeing that they were opposed to having other partners.


    Andrew didn''t want to force them to have sex with other people if they didn''t want to, but he also knew that with time the enemies would be more dangerous and powerful, so he couldn''t let his protectors waste the qualities of improving their strength thanks to the guardian seal he granted them.


    Gritting his teeth, Andrew plucked up courage and exined to them what this ritual consisted of, "To pledge your love to the moon, you must have sex under the moonlight. Before the sun it is the same, only before the sun and before the world it is having sex in front of several people."


    When Andrew finished exining, the first to raise her voice was Marie, "How do you get the idea that we will have sex in front of other people?" Andrew expected this response, as he understood how irrational it sounded, but Oliver continued with his stoic expression.


    "Is that the only way?" asked Oliver seriously, to which Andrew replied, "As I said before, there are several lovers'' pacts, this one I mentioned is the most suitable as you are guardians of Eros."


    "I refuse!" cried Marie offended and she couldn''t be med, as it was a rather shameful ritual. Having sex under the moon and sun was no problem, as they just had to find a secluded ce with no people, which was not unreasonable, but having sex in front of other people was different.


    Even Andrew thought it was embarrassing, but Fluffy had told him it was the best solution, so he had to propose it. Oliver, despite his stoic expression, didn''t want to do thatst step either, but he also understood that it would be a great loss not to do so, as the guardian seal would lose much of its power.


    The office fell silent again. Only Marie''s indignant snorts could be heard and seeing that things did not seem to be going anywhere, Fluffy spoke to Andrew again.


    What Fluffy had told him, was an alternative way to aplish the ritual, which was a little less embarrassing, so Andrew spoke again, "There is a slightly less embarrassing way, but will decrease your earnings. For thisst step, you don''t have to be seen, but heard."


    "I don''t understand," Oliver said with furrowed brows and Andrew exined, "It would be something like you would be in a locked room, but outside would be us listening to everything you do."


    Although it was a less embarrassing version, it wasn''t by much in Andrew''s opinion and Marie seemed to feel the same way, as her face was red with anger and she was about to start ranting, when Oliver said, "That option is more appropriate."


    Marie looked at Oliver in disbelief. Oliver sensing Marie''s stare, turned to look at her and seeing her nonconformity, sighed, "Marie, understand the big picture. We are now the guardians of the future god Eros, do you think we can remain weak as we are now?".


    This question, calmed down Marie a bit. She really wasn''t taking into ount that, upon receiving the guardian seal, her life would be tied to sex in many ways.


    Realizing this depressed her a little. It wasn''t that she was prejudiced towards sex, but she was shy about being libertine. Honestly, Andrew didn''t me her either, even he who was a candidate for Eros god didn''t want to be such a libertine.


    After a few minutes of silence, Marie gritted her teeth clenched her hands, and agreed to perform the ritual. "Guys, as I said, it''s not the only kind of lover''s pact, there are other less shameful rituals, don''t rush," Andrew said.


    He didn''t want to force them, but Oliver interjected, "But, with those other rituals, the gains will be worse right?". At Oliver''s question, Andrew could just nod a little bitterly, he didn''t want to force them, but he had no choice.


    "How big a difference would it make?" asked Marie. She had agreed a moment ago under the heat of the moment, but now she wanted to explore other options because if she could avoid embarrassment she would.


    Andrew understanding the girl said sincerely, "If we put it in numbers it would be like this. If you do the ritual as I exined in the beginning you would earn 100, if you use the second method, you would earn between 80 and 90, if you use the third more efficient method you would earn around 20."


    The big differences darkened Marie''s hope. Although she was reluctant to do that ritual, she also knew the advantages of taking advantage of the guardian seal and going from 80 to 20 was too much, so resignedly she said, "We''ll use the second method."


    Oliver said nothing because he had already made up his mind to ept whatever Marie chose. He was willing to sacrifice even with the first method, as his loyalty had grown to that level, but subconsciously he didn''t want anyone to see Marie, while they were having sex, so hepromised with the second method.


    Still, if Marie chose the third method, he would ept it, even if they lost arge profit. As he had said before, he had resigned himself to not having a partner long ago, but when he epted Marie his thinking changed.


    At first, he just went with the flow and Marie captured him, but now he had developed feelings for her, so he was torn, between his love for Marie and his loyalty for Andrew, so he decided that she should choose, as he could not.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Andrew said, "I''m sorry to put you in this situation, but we really need to get stronger. The empire is already watching us and we are too weak, so I can only ask for your forgiveness."


    "That is not necessary young master. You gave us a home, a purpose, we cannot run away when we are needed," Oliver said with determination. Marie merely nodded her head in agreement, but her gaze held the same determination.


    "Well then,plete the first two rituals on your own, just let me know when you do," Andrew concluded in a tired voice. Although Oliver and Marie agreed, he didn''t feel good about it.


    He knew he would benefit greatly, but he felt like he was forcing them and it left a bad taste in his mouth. Oliver and Marie noticed that Andrew was ufortable with what they agreed to and that touched them because they understood that while he had proposed this ritual, he didn''t want to force them and that relieved them.


    Not wanting to talk about it anymore, Andrew dismissed them. When Oliver and Marie left, Andrew plopped down on his desk exhausted and a bit annoyed. Helena and Aki noticing that approached him and began tofort him.

 Chapter 198: CHAPTER 197

    "They know you didn''t mean to force them, you shouldn''t feel bad," Helena said warmly, but Andrew replied in frustration, "I know that, but I still feel like I forced them."


    Aki who wasn''t good at giving words of constion, just hugged him. Andrew felt the warmth of his little wife and felt a little better, however, when he was about to sit her as usual on hisp, Helena stepped forward and threw herself on him.


    "I''m sorry, but Aki already had so much fun today, now it''s my turn," Helena said hogging Aki''s ce, who was very upset. Andrew could just smile bitterly as he watched the two girls fight over who would sit on hisp.


    After calming Aki down, Andrew hugged Helena''s curvaceous body. Aki frustrated, retreated into the shadows, as she didn''t want to see what would happen, she knew Helena wouldn''t allow her to participate.


    Normally, they shared like good sisters, but Aki knew Helena wanted to hog Andrew this time and since she had enjoyed Andrew in the morning, she didn''t fight much.


    Seeing that Aki had left, Helena began to flirtatiously kiss Andrew''s lips, who didn''t miss the opportunity to return the favor. As their lips met and their tongues intertwined, Andrew moved his hands skillfully over Helena''s body.


    Soon things were heating up and they were stripping off their clothes, but just as things were about to get out of control, Andrew remembered that he had recently made a mess in the office with Aki and didn''t want to repeat the same thing in one day.


    So he loaded up Helena and carried her into the bedroom. After kicking the door shut, he carried her to the bed where heid her down gently and continued kissing her.


    Although Andrew wanted to run his mouth all over Helena''s body, she had another idea. She made Andrew lie down on the bed and straddled him, cing her knees next to his ears.


    With Helena''s pink and slightly wet pussy in front of him he used his fingers to rub her clit causing Helena to quiver a little in pleasure. Not wanting to be the only one enjoying herself, she began to do her own thing.


    She grabbed Andrew''s cock and began to suck it. The skillful movement of her tongue was heavenly and Andrew couldn''t help but let out a moan of pleasure, but not wanting to lose he took his mouth to Helena''s pussy and started sucking on it.


    They enjoyed each other''s mouths for a few minutes until they were ready to move on to the main course. Helena feeling she was wet enough, lifted herself off Andrew''s face and lowered her hips until she was in line with Andrew''s cock.


    Without turning around, she took Andrew''s cock and inserted it into her pussy, and began to ride it. Andrew as he felt Helena''s warm wet insides felt a current run through his body.


    Looking up, he could see Helena''s exposed ass rising and falling pping her plump ass against him. The sound of their bodies pping against each other was only surpassed by the moans of their mouths.


    Helena was moving faster and faster, prating herself deeper each time she lowered her hips and Andrew couldn''t resist the temptation to spank Helena''s ass.


    The sudden smack surprised Helena, but she didn''tin and Andrew noticing this continued to spank her. Helena was not a fan of rough sex like Aki, but she didn''t mind a spanking now and then.


    After several minutes of action, Helena began to tire and Andrew noticing this, decided to change positions. Getting Helena off, he allowed her to lie on her half side, and perching himself behind her Andrew did the same.


    They were both lying on their sides facing the same direction, with Andrew on Helena''s back. She bent her knees and pushed her ass towards him to facilitate ess to her vagina.


    They adjusted the tilt of their bodies to find the angle of entry and with a rocking and thrusting Andrew prated her. Somehow their breathing became synchronized as Andrew took the lead and Helena followed so that they inhaled and exhaled together. The coordinated rhythm opened an unspoken dialogue of intimacy.


    It wasn''t a very aggressive position, but it was intimate and Andrew could grab Helena''s tits from behind with ease. At a gentle, loving pace they continued to fuck in perfect synchrony until they couldn''t stand it, and Andrew cum inside her.


    Helena took a few seconds longer, but she also came. Since it wasn''t a high-intensity position, they weren''t tired like they normally were, so after a brief rest, Andrew said, "Round two?".


    Andrew had barely finished asking when Helena got up and knelt on the bed. She remained on all fours, buttocks out. Then, she arched her back, bringing her body forward on the palms of her hands, and lifted her buttocks.


    Seeing her in such a suggestive posture, Andrew could not control himself and with his cock raging to prate her, he reached over, grabbed her ass with both hands, and guided his cock to her weing pussy.


    Although Helena was not particrly fond of rough sex, Andrew could not restrain himself. Seeing Helena in such a position awakened the sleeping beast and he attacked violently.


    Helena felt Andrew''s aggression. His strong hands squeezed her ass making her sway to the rhythm of his hips, which made the pration harder and deeper.


    Andrew did not treat her with the usual affection and it was all her fault for adopting that position. For that decision she regretted it because while Andrew did not hurt her, he did not hold back either and so for the first time, she felt Andrew''s full virility inside her.


    Helena normally likes romantic sex, that''s why she always adopts positions that Andrew treats her gently, but today she wanted to be daring and that was giving her the pleasure of her life.


    Actually, Helena had other intentions for doing this. Learning that Carolina had received an ability made her desire one as well and she knew that sex with Andrew was how it could be achieved, so she decided to leave her preferences and satisfy her husband to the fullest, as she felt she would get more profit that way.


    While those were her thoughts, she herself did not know that she would like it so much that Andrew devastated her as he was doing. She even came to think that maybe she was not so different from Aki in this respect and wanting to test her limits she said between moans, "Like this...harder...ravage me."


    Andrew hearing Helena''s sultry voice asking him to give her more, didn''t hold back and moved his hips even more wildly. His pelvis mmed hard into Helena''s ass to the point of crushing it with each thrust.


    The fast pace and wild exercise pushed them to the limit and sensing that they were about to orgasm again, they both moved their hips with skill. Helena moved backwards and Andrew forwards, achieving the greatest pleasure, until they could no longer bear it and with a simultaneous moan they both came at the same time.

 Chapter 199: CHAPTER 198

    This time their activity was much more intense, so they both fell on the bed breathing heavily. Theyy side by side trying to catch their breath.


    After recovering for a while, they got up and went to the bathroom to wash themselves, as they were drenched in sweat and other fluids. By the time they left the room the sun was setting and the red light district was beginning to liven up.


    Soon evening came and the customers began to arrive. The dance room was now open to the public and everyone was curious about the new attraction, so it had many visitors.


    The dancers yed their part as they should. The customers were delighted with the new attraction because they had never experienced anything like the erotic dances that they could see here.


    Oliver had taken the security of the dance room very seriously, as it was different from the room that the other courtesans attended. Here the interaction of the customers with the girls was much more suggestive and it would not be unusual for a customer to want to get a little too clever.


    However, the four guards that Oliver posted in the dance room served as a deterrent and all the customers behaved themselves. Most of them were just enjoying the alcohol and the dancing of the girls on stage.


    This was verymon, even when the dance room did not exist. If there was one thing that the Heavenly Pce still failed to do, it was to attract high-status customers, most of them were ordinary citizens with a little more money to spend.


    Fortunately, there were some wealthy merchants who used the services of the private dance booths and the room service of the courtesans, both in the dance room and in the main hall, where Soniamanded the other courtesans.


    Certainly, the Heavenly Pce earned good profits from these merchants, but they were not high-profile clients, just a bit wealthypared to the clients Andrew wanted to attract.


    The night went on smoothly and everything seemed to be lively. The red light district was regaining its vibrancy every day and the suffering of the businessmen in the area was beginning to subside.


    As Andrew was rxing in the office in thepany of Helena and Aki, he was interrupted by Fluffy''s voice, "Master, you should go see Carolina", the suddenment rmed Andrew, as he thought Carolina had suffered an ident.


    "Did something happen?" asked Andrew worried, to which Fluffy answered, "I don''t know if something happened, but the girl received an ability and it''s possible that she overexerted herself, you should watch her so she doesn''t overdo it, nothing goodes out of it."


    Only after Fluffy warned him did he notice that Carolina was still locked in theb, she hadn''t even attended dinner, and therefore, she hadn''t eaten.


    Andrew hit his head as he overlooked this. He couldn''t believe how careless he had been and quickly got up and walked briskly to theb to see Carolina.


    When he entered theb, he could see Carolina sitting at the desk writing something. Around her was arge stack of papers with notes on the theory of how to refine the four recipes Andrew had taught her.


    Andrew picked up some of the papers that were on the floor and read them superficially and couldn''t help but be surprised because they were incredibly detailed.


    Carolina was in her own world writing with great skill and speed, but as Andrew looked at her, he could only feel annoyed because he could tell that Carolina had expended a great deal of energy and was on the verge of copse.


    Annoyed he approached her and decisively snatched the pen she was writing with. Carolina upon feeling her writing instrument being snatched away from her, turned around in annoyance, ready to reprimand the aggressor, but froze when she saw Andrew''s angry expression.


    "Do you intend to starve and tire yourself to death?" asked Andrew in a strict and annoyed tone. At that moment Carolina came to her senses and felt all the umted tiredness, not to mention she finally noticed the emptiness in her stomach.


    Puzzled by the sudden feeling of tiredness and hunger, she asked, "What time is it?" Andrew couldn''t believe that Carolina asked that question, as it proved to him that Carolina hadn''t realized she had been in theb for many hours.


    Exasperated Andrew let out a heavy sigh and replied, "We opened a couple of hours ago." Hearing Andrew''s response, Carolina understood that she had been immersed in her practice for over 6 hours.


    Embarrassed she apologized, "Sorry, I really hadn''t noticed the passage of time." Andrew, upon seeing her repentant, immediately dismissed what he thought had happened.


    Since he was aware that Carolina felt useless, Andrew thought that having been given her new ability, she was overexerting herself to feel useful again, but apparently this was not the case.


    Discovering this, Andrew became concerned and asked Fluffy, "What''s wrong?", but Fluffy didn''t answer him right away. Andrew did not press him, as he knew that Fluffy must be thinking.


    Several seconds passed and Andrew was still waiting for Fluffy. Carolina did not interrupt him because she knew he must be talking to his divine beast. All the bearers of the seals granted by Andrew, knew of the existence of Fluffy, although none could see or hear him, so they knew that when Andrew was silent as now it was because he was talking to him.


    After a few minutes, Fluffy finally spoke, "Master, I''m not entirely sure, but I think Carolina''s ability could make her go into a state of extreme concentration and that''s why she gets lost in her subject of study."


    "Is it dangerous? Is there any way to keep her from overdoing it?" asked Andrew still nervous and Fluffy replied, "I don''t think it''s dangerous as long as someone brings her out of that state before she dies of hunger and exhaustion."


    After a pause, Fluffy continued speaking, "As for controlling this, it should be possible, it''s just that Carolina is still inexperienced in controlling her ability, that''s why she tends to dive too much."


    "I advise that for the time being you keep an eye on her so she doesn''t overdo it while she masters her skill," Fluffy finished. Andrew understood everything and looked at Carolina.


    "Caro, apparently your little mastery of the skill you obtained, makes you go into a state of total concentration, which makes you forget about everything else. It''s not necessarily dangerous, but you need to control it, so from now on I will interrupt you every so often at least to eat and rest," Andrew exined.


    Carolina understood instantly and although she wanted to progress as fast as possible, she also knew that she couldn''t neglect her vital needs, just to study, that would only do her more harm than good, so she epted Andrew''s proposal.


    They both left theb and went to the office where they met with Helena and Aki. "Aki, my love, can you go to the kitchen and ask them to prepare something for Caro?" asked Andrew and Aki disappeared into the shadows.


    Carolina sat down on one of the sofas in the office and as she felt thefortable seat, tiredness hit her. The hunger was no less, in fact, that was the only thing that didn''t allow her to fall asleep on the spot.

 Chapter 200: CHAPTER 199

    As Aki returned with the food for Carolina, Andrew wanted to ask her about her progress with the four recipes he exined, but Helena was quicker and started asking about her new skill.


    Not being in a hurry to know the progress made by Carolina, Andrew remained silent and let the two girls talk. Minutester Aki returned to the office with a tray and several tes of food.


    Andrew had asked her to bring plenty, as Carolina was hungry. Andrew was really surprised at how dangerous the concentration provided by Carolina''s ability was, as she abolished hunger and tiredness in order to study.


    Fluffy had said it wasn''t dangerous, but Andrew didn''t think so. Any ability that makes you forget the most basic needs was dangerous, so he decided to keep a close eye on Carolina.


    Carolina ate quickly, as if she hadn''t eaten in days and although Helena and Aki were surprised by Carolina''s big appetite, Andrew wasn''t surprised at all, as he had an idea of the reasons.


    Carolina''s ability allowed her to study and learn faster than a normal human. This meant that she was using her brain with greater intensity and it is well known that the brain is one of the most energy-consuming organs.


    After Carolina''s amazing meal, the four continued to talk about Carolina''s ability and the progress she had made. There they learned that although Carolina had understood the theory about the recipes, her practice was slow.


    They could not understand how knowing the timing and levels of all the procedures, she could not execute them, but Fluffy rified that doubt, "Master, that must be the limitation."


    "Limitation?" asked Andrew not understanding and Fluffy exined, "Every ability has limitations. Divine abilities are no different. In your case, they are limited to the amount of divinity you can use, but in your wife''s case it is a little different."


    "While she received a divine ability, she doesn''t possess divinity even to employ that ability to its fullest, so she needs another limitation," Fluffy continued, but Andrew interrupted him, "So because of thecking divinity of her own, her ability makes it easier for her to learn things, but harder for her to apply them."


    "That is correct," confirmed Fluffy and added, "But the more intimacy she has with you, the faster she will enhance her own divinity and this limitation will disappear. It''s not that she will be able to use her ability indefinitely, but her limitation will change to the use of divinity."


    Andrew understood clearly. Simply put, right now Carolina cannot use her ability to its full extent, so even though she knows the theory she cannot apply it very well, but when she awakens her divinity, she will be able to do both by exhausting her divine energy.


    Learning this, Andrew exined to the girls how Carolina''s ability worked. They were fascinated with how it worked, but Helena picked up on the premise of things and asked, "You mean we will gain divinity?"


    "Yes," Andrew replied shortly, but Helena''s next question left him cold, "You mean we will be goddesses?". Andrew didn''t know how to answer that because he didn''t know.


    He only knew that they would gain divinity and that was why they could ascend together with him when he became a god, but Fluffy rified the doubt, "Yes master, they will be goddesses, but they will be different from you".


    After Fluffy''s exnation, Andrew exined to his wives, "Apparently yes, you will be goddesses, but you will be something called minor or dependent gods."


    "And what is that?", Helena continued to ask and Andrew continued to clear their doubts thanks to Fluffy''s exnation. "There are 3 types of gods. The minor or dependent gods, are those mortals favored by a full god, meaning you, Oliver and Marie fall into this category."


    Andrew paused and continued with his exnation, "Although they are gods, they do not have dominion as I will have as I ascend over sex and eroticism. Full gods are those with dominion over something, like me with sex and eroticism or like others overbat, magic, and other fields."


    "Finally there are the supreme gods, who are one rung above and although they are no different from the full gods, their power is far superior," Andrew told them nothing about the original god because he was in a league of his own and no one could reach him, since all the gods were born of him.


    The shocking revtion excited the girls because like Andrew they could not wait to be goddesses, however, that was a long road and they had just begun to walk it.


    After a few more minutes of talk, Carolina went to the room to rest, as she could barely stay awake aftering out of her state of total concentration.


    The night passed uneventfully and everyone went to rest after thest customer left. Since Carolina had gone to bed early, they didn''t do anything in the bedroom, they just went to sleep for a change.


    The next morning, everyone got up early, and after breakfast, they went to their respective activities. Carolina continued her alchemy studies, Helena trained Sonia to be a proper matron, and Aki trained with Oliver.


    Andrew as usual, reviewed the ount books, which were showing more and more profits, and that made him happy. Being alone in the office, Andrew decided to talk to Fluffy about why he wanted him to collect 20 million points.


    "Master, your path is getting difficult, so I think it''s time you acquired some defense skills," said Fluffy and added, "The Eros gods are not fighters, but they are not helpless either."


    "Even the weakest minor god is stronger than any mortal. The Eros gods being the lords of sex and eroticism, fight by taking advantage of that quality," said Fluffy, but Andrew didn''t understand how he could fight using sex and eroticism so Fluffy exined.


    It turns out that there is a technique called "Divine Massage" and while is not really abat skill, in the hands of an Eros god or Eros god candidate, it could be quite formidable.


    This skill focuses on stimting parts of the body to bring extreme pleasure. One needed to have fairly advanced Eros eyes to be able to see the key points where to apply this technique, but by gathering the points that Fluffy had said, Andrew could purchase the divine massage skill and upgrade Eros eyes to meet the conditions.


    This form ofbat was very strange and difficult to apply, but Fluffy said that when he got it, he would notice how powerful it was and since Fluffy had never lied to him, Andrew decided to believe him.


    His only regret was that the points he needed were too many and at the rate he was going he would not gather them in a short time. Having sex with Carolina Helena and Aki brought him a lot of points, but not enough to reach the goal in a few days, not even weeks, they were talking about months.


    For this reason, Fluffy was urging Andrew to get more sexual partners, but Andrew could only smile bitterly, as it was easier said than done.


    "Master, you are really not being proactive, you have a lot of women around you who could give you points. There is Nad, she is a perfect concubine who would give you a lot of points, so take advantage of her. Also, there''s that Candice, if you manage to get her, your points will skyrocket."

 Chapter 201: CHAPTER 200

    "Candice? Why bring her into the conversation?" asked Andrew quizzically. It was clear to him why Fluffly had mentioned Nad because he had already taken her openly as a concubine, but Candice was a different case.


    "Master, you really are a hopeless case in love rtionships," said Fluffly sighing, and added, "Master, you should pay more attention to the women around you, it is clear that women started to have feelings for you."


    "Really? But when I looked at her with my Eros''s eyes no sign of love for me appeared in her aura," Andrew said skeptically and Fluffly was on the verge of screaming because of how slow Andrew was, but he managed to calm down and exin.


    "Master, your Eros''s eyes are not yet at the level of detecting even the smallest of details in a person''s feelings, you must learn to evaluate people''s bodynguage."


    "It is evident that she has feelings for you, although they are not yet very strong, if you know how to push the right buttons, it wouldn''t be difficult to add a fourth wife to your harem," Fluffy continued.


    Even though his divine beast, had never lied to him, Andrew could not believe what he was saying, because he had not noticed any change in Candice''s behavior, but Fluffy was not wrong, only that the feeling Candice had still could not be considered love, it was more like interest.


    Even with all that Fluffy had told him, Andrew did not believe him, but it did awaken his interest and he decided to be more aware of Candice''s behavior when he saw her again.


    Finishing the conversation, Andrew left the office, heading to theb, because it had been about 3 hours since Carolina had locked herself in to study. Andrew did not want a situation like yesterday''s to repeat itself.


    He had decided to go distract her every 3 hours so that the time of total concentration she was entering would be interrupted and she would rest. Besides, her ability was forcing her brain to work at full power and mental fatigue is sometimes much more problematic than physical fatigue.


    Arriving at theb, he found Carolina reviewing her notes, which had increased from the previous day. Andrew was amazed at how many things she could write from four simple forms.


    Andrew was convinced that she could write a book with that many notes. The amazing thing about it was that she not only wrote theories and procedures of the four recipes Andrew taught her, but she also wrote theories on fire management, and ingredient applications, among many other concepts.


    It was amazing how from four simple recipes, she had managed to generate so much information. Andrew was amazed at her ability, but it was until he heard Fluffy''sment that he understood the magnitude of how incredible her skill was.


    "Master, your wife not only has a great ability, but she develops it with great speed, if it weren''t for the limitations, she would already be a great master alchemist. At least in theory, she is not inferior to an alchemy great master."


    Thatment was not easy to ignore because the term "Grand Master of alchemy" is not easily obtained. In fact, it is said that the number of people holding that title in the Cannaris empire is less than 20.


    That is how surprising Carolina was. While it is true that she cannot perform alchemy on her own due to the limitations of her ability, just knowing the theory was more than surprising.


    Aftering out of his stupefied state, Andrew set out to do what he hade to do. He approached Carolina and took the pen from her, causing the girl to turn away disgruntled, but again when she saw Andrew she calmed down because she knew Andrew hade to bring her out of her state of total concentration as they had agreed.


    Surprisingly, the instant she came out of that state, she felt a strong sense of tiredness and hunger because she had used up a lot of energy, only her state of total concentration had blocked the symptoms temporarily.


    A few minutester a knock was heard at the door and Andrew allowed the entrance. It was Carmen bringing a tray with some desserts and drinks that Andrew had ordered to be brought in.


    The main thing that the high brain activity caused was consuming sugar, that''s why Andrew ordered desserts for Carolina every 3 hours, that way she could recover her strength. Carmen left the tray with the desserts and Carolina jumped on them anxiously.


    Andrew could only shake his head with a bitter expression at his wife''s abrupt change. Until a minute ago she was only thinking about her studies and theories and when she saw the sweets she became a woman who looked like she hadn''t eaten for days.


    After the girl finished eating she wanted to continue with her studies, but Andrew wouldn''t let her. He forced her to rest for a while, but it was moreplicated than he thought because she was insistent that she was fine and that she should go back to training.


    Andrew knew she couldn''t recover that fast, but he didn''t know how to stop her and that frustrated him. Fluffy seeing the dilemma his master was in spoke up, "Master, the best way to rx the body is orgasm, I think it''s in your best interest to have sex with her."


    Andrew didn''t know if that was true or if Fluffy just wanted him to fuck Carolina and earn points for him toplete the goal of the 20 million he needed, but he decided to believe him.


    He didn''t do it just because he wanted to earn points, he simply wanted to have sex with her. Lately his libido had started to grow and it was all because his divinity was heightened.


    Fluffy had exined to him that, during his path to ascension, he would undergo several changes as his divinity increased. There would be times when his libido would increase and likewise there would be times when his sexual desire would be extinguished and he happened to be at a time where his sexual desire increased.


    Without hesitation Andrew grabbed Carolina who was about to sit down to continue her studies and pulled her to him. Holding her now in his embrace, he began to kiss and massage her all over her body.


    Carolina at the surprise attack, tried to resist, but soon gave in and began to be more assertive to Andrew''s caresses. Little by little the caresses were getting louder and the temperature of their bodies was increasing.


    Andrew gripped Carolina''s ass tightly as he kissed her lips. Their tongues intertwined and their hands roamed over each other''s body as if they wanted to merge into one body.


    No longer able to stand it, they began to take off their clothes and when they werepletely naked, Andrewid Carolina down on the desk and knelt on the floor.


    She lifted one of her legs and supported it by wrapping her hands around his hamstring just below the knee. With her hips raised, Carolina was able to add some movement to help the caresses Andrew was giving her.


    After ying with Carolina''s pussy for a while, Andrew began to suck on it, causing Carolina to let out a moan of pleasure, as she held his head trying to resist.


    After enjoying Carolina''s pussy for a while, he felt that the girl was ready, as her pussy was quite wet, then Andrewy down on his back on the floor and bent one of his legs, keeping the other one extended.


    Carolina straddled the raised leg, with one thigh on each side, and lowered herself onto Andrew''s member so that her back was facing him.


    She held Andrew''s knee and used it as a support while rocking up and down. From the Pole Position, Carolina was able to massage Andrew''s raised leg during the action.


    Moans immediately echoed throughout the room and although she wasn''t moving at any great speed, somehow this position felt very pleasurable as Andrew felt as if he was going to melt inside her.


    They continued in this position until they cum, but they didn''t finish at that point. After a short break, they got up and Andrew had her lean against the desk and began to prate her from behind.


    This position being morefortable and Andrew being in control, he was a little more aggressive. The sh of their bodies echoed loudly and Andrew holding her by the hips prated her violently.


    Carolina''s tits swayed with each thrust from Andrew, who wasted no opportunity and removing his hands from Carolina''s hips grabbed her breasts tightly as he continued to drill her pussy.


    A few minutester Andrew reached his limit and cummed inside her, but he didn''t slow down his movements and even having filled her pussy with cum, he kept drilling her until Carolina reached orgasm.


    Impressively they kept fucking until they had cum about 5 or 6 times each and theb was a mess. Even several papers where Carolina had taken her notes had suffered damage from being hit by sweat, vaginal juices or semen.


    In spite of that, neither of them regretted it because they had not had such wild activity as this ever and both were very satisfied. At that moment there was nothing to worry them or make them unhappy, but obviously that would happen when they realized the damage they did.


    At least Carolina would be very upset, but at that moment they justy on the hard floor of theb that somehow did not cause them difort and tried to regain their strength.


    Fluffy was right, there was nothing more rxing than an orgasm. Certainly there was physical tiredness, but the mind was definitely rxed and for Carolina that was more important at this moment.


    WORDS OF THE AUTHOR


    I thank you all for your support. I can''t believe that we reached chapter 200 in such a short time, because my initial n was to publish only 3 chapters a week, but thanks to your support I''ve started to write one chapter a day. I hope you continue to support me.

 Chapter 202: CHAPTER 201

    After resting for several minutes, Andrew and Carolina got up, grabbed some towels that were in theb, cleaned up as best they could, and got dressed.


    After getting dressed, Carolina began to look through theb and quickly noticed the damage to her research notes. Seeing her important papers shredded or soaked with different fluids, she burned with anger and sought out Andrew to vent her anger, since he was the one who started it all or at least in her mind it was all his fault.


    However, Andrew was faster than her and when he noticed the mess they had made, he fled the ce like a rabbit whose tail had been stepped on. Carolina seeing that Andrew had escaped, grumbled in annoyance and left theb in pursuit.


    Andrew quickly arrived at the office, but not knowing how upset Carolina was, he didn''t push his luck and ran to the bedroom and then to the bathroom to pretend he was taking a bath.


    He really did want to take a bath, as he was filthy with sweat and other fluids, but he was also running away from Carolina. Unfortunately for him, Carolina would not let him escape and chased him into the bathroom.


    "Did you think you''d get away?" said Carolina angrily as she saw him getting into the tub enjoying the hot water. Andrew seeing her, knew it would be hard to calm her down, so he resorted to his best weapon.


    He waited until she approached the tub and when Carolina started toin and scold him, Andrew grabbed her hand and made her fall into the tub next to him.


    She still had her clothes on, so, as she fell into the tub, she only got angrier, but Andrew quickly started touching her and thanks to his technique and divinity, he managed to tame her and convince her to enjoy the bath with him.


    Obviously he did not convince her to take a bath. What he did manage to do was to clear Carolina''s anger with pleasure and in no time, they were kissing and entwining like a pair of snakes.


    Another passionate session took ce in the bathroom and by the time they came out, Carolina''s anger was no more than symbolic. Although she grumbled and scolded Andrew, it was all an act because she was no longer angry.


    Andrew wiped the non-existent sweat from his brow knowing that he had been spared what could have been a dangerous punishment. Andrew returned to the office to continue with his duties, while Carolina returned to theb to salvage what could be salvaged.


    A short timeter, Helena entered the office with an amused smile and asked, "What did you do to Caro?" to which Andrew replied with a bitter expression, "Don''t ask me about that, I think, if I talk about it, she wille to beat me up".


    Helena was amused to see Andrew''s sour expression andughed out loud. She was only teasing him because everyone in the Heavenly Pce had heard about what he did.


    Although they didn''t know the details, when Carolina was returning to theb she practically vociferated that Andrew had damaged her research papers. Some put 2 and 2 together and knew they had had sex and made a mess in theb, but there were also some innocents who believed Andrew had just been careless, and destroy something.


    Helena obviously belonged to the first group. It wasn''t hard for her to deduce what had happened, as she saw both Andrew and Carolina when they left theb and their clothes were wrinkled, not to mention that ayer of sweat could be seen on them.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Aki was still training with Oliver, Helena said, "You can go out, leave us alone for the moment." Although it looked like she was talking to herself, she was actually informing the Shadow member who was hiding in the darkness.


    Normally, when Aki was training with Oliver, Marie was in charge of Andrew''s security, but since she became a guardian, she also started training with Aki and Oliver, so a Shadow agent took that job.


    The agent, did not obey Helena''s order, because Oliver was very emphatic that he would only leave when Aki returned or if he or Andrew asked for it. Helena was about to lose her temper when she saw that Shadow''s agent did not leave the office, but Andrew intervened.


    Andrew knew that Helena wanted to take advantage of the moment alone to do something inappropriate and so he turned to look at the agent protecting him and said, "Leave us alone please."


    This time the young man did not dy and left. Being alone in the room Helena wasted no time and walked over to Andrew. She sat on hisp and began to stroke him.


    Andrew didn''t refuse Helena''s caresses, but he felt that the girl was a bit impatient since yesterday and wanted to clear things up, "Helena, why are you so anxious? Since yesterday you''ve been acting a little strange."


    Helena froze at Andrew''s question and with an awkward expression, she didn''t know how to answer. "Be honest with me," Andrew said seriously because although he liked having sex with his wives and was delighted at her proactivity on the subject, he couldn''t help thinking that the girl had ulterior motives.


    It may sound strange that Andrew as a candidate for the god Eros, who practically lives for sex, would want to know the reasons for having it, but this was because she was Helena.


    He had a moral code so to speak and that was that he would not use sex as a method of gaining benefits with his wives. This could be clearly seen in the fact that he did not use them for points.


    While he did earn points for being dry with them, he always did it only for pleasure, the points were a secondary gain, so he also did not want his wives to see him as a means to achieve their goals.


    Helena felt regretful, because she understood Andrew very well and indeed she only wanted to have sex with the goal of having an ability like Carolina, so regretful she confessed, "Sorry, my love, I really want to have an ability like Caro".


    Andrew let out a sigh as he listened to Helena and consoled her by affectionately saying, "Honney, understand that things don''t work that way. Certainly, the more sex we have the more likely you are to get one, but remember, sex with those targets won''t work, not for me."


    Although Andrew was speaking to her affectionately, he was really reprimanding her and she understood that. Repentantly she snuggled into his chest and said softly, "I''m sorry." Andrew seeing that the girl was sincere smiled andforted her saying, "Honney, this can''t be rushed."


    After that, neither of them said anything, but remained in an affectionate embrace for a while. The situation didn''t escte any further and it wasn''t until Aki returned that Helena came out of Andrew''s embrace.


    Aki looked at them suspiciously, but after seeing their faces, she knew they hadn''t done anything. In fact, she felt the atmosphere was a little strange, so she said nothing and continued on her way to the bathroom to wash up, as she had sweated a lot in her training.


    Helena also resigned herself and left to continue with her duties. Soon it was time for lunch and Andrew had to go find Carolina again because if he didn''t, she could continue studying without eating.


    He was reluctant to go into theb, as he didn''t know if Carolina would reprimand him, but he was thinking to much. The girl simply followed him obediently to the dining room where they had lunch in thepany of everyone.


    While in the Heavenly Pce, everyone was enjoying their meal, in the marginal region of the city, a young muscleman entered a seedy tavern. This was the same young man who hade a few days ago to seek information about Andrew.


    Although the tavern was crowded with people of dubious backgrounds, the young man walked fearlessly to the bar and ced a coin on the counter. The bartender unceremoniously took the coin and poured a beer.


    As the young man took a drink, the bartender began to speak to him in a low voice, "We found a person matching the description you gave. Although we don''t know if he is who you are looking for, there is no other simr person, so he should be your man."


    The young man set his beer down on the bar and asked, "Where?" to which the bartender replied, "Red district, periphery of the central area, pleasure house Heavenly Pce."


    As he finished saying that, the bartender walked away. The young man grabbed his beer again and drank it in one gulp, left the ss empty and left the bar. Once the young man left, everyone in the bar rxed because somehow the young man''s presence suppressed them.


    They did not understand the reason, but they knew one thing for sure, the young man was powerful, at least more powerful than anyone in the tavern. The young man walked immediately towards the Heavenly Pce as soon as he left the tavern.


    Despite the apparent haste, the young man did not walk at great speed. Anyone who saw him would think he was a normal passerby walking the streets of the city. He soon reached the red light district and went straight to the Heavenly Pce.


    When he was a few streets away from the establishment, he sensed that there was someone hiding in the shadows, but he could not identify where this person was, so he raised his guard.


    Raven who was hiding in the shadows, noticed the young man and his gaze became serious because the young man, although not on Oliver''s level or his, did understand that the young man was not simple.


    The young man, unable to identify the person hiding, stopped looking and continued on his way, but he was always on guard. As the young man approached the Heavenly Pce, Oliver sensed his presence and with a serious expression went to look for Andrew.


    He unceremoniously entered the office, startling Andrew, but before he could say anything, Oliver said, "Someone of considerable strength is approaching." These words alerted Andrew who stood up and approached Oliver as if seeking protection because a person who was considered strong by Oliver was not simple.

 Chapter 203: CHAPTER 202

    Since they did not know whether the powerful visitor was a client or an enemy, Andrew decided to receive him personally. Obviously, Oliver would be by his side at all times to avoid any mishaps.


    Andrew already knew that Oliver was much stronger than the approaching person, as thanks to Oliver''s skill, he had already probed the visitor''s strength, but they still did not let their guard down. They waited at the reception desk for a few minutes and then saw the muscr young man enter.


    When the young man looked up and saw Andrew he recognized him instantly and thetter also recognized the young man who had just entered and with surprise eximed, "Castor!!! What the hell are you doing here?", to which the young man jocrly replied, "What, I''m not wee?".


    Although the words seemed harsh, anyone who saw them would sense that they were good friends and as if they were trying to prove this point, they approached each other smiling and embraced warmly.


    After a fewughs and greetings, Andrew took Castor into the office still in Oliver''spany. While Andrew and Oliver had already examined him with their respective magical eyes and did not find any bad intentions, they did not let their guard down because there were many strange abilities in this world.


    As they walked to the office, Andrew sent for their wives. Once in the office, Andrew began to catch up on the life of his childhood friend.


    "Tell me, what happened, why did youe to the capital?" asked Andrew in session, to which Castor replied seriously, "Things gotplicated in Calci for me and I had to run away."


    Castor''sment made Andrew wrinkle his eyebrows and seriously asked, "Difficult? How?", but just as Castor was about to answer, the office door opened and Carolina and Helena walked in.


    Castor''s eyes widened like saucers at the sight of the beautiful girls and he unconsciously eximed, "Dude, you certainly have some nice girls here," to which Andrew replied a little annoyed, "I''ll let you slide on this aggression because you didn''t know it, but they are my wives, if you dare disrespect them again I''ll make you visit your parents."


    "Hey, hey, easy, bro," Castor said a little jokingly, but when he saw Andrew''s serious expression, he knew, he wasn''t kidding. Noticing that Castor once again assessed his friend, as he didn''t really know the man in front of him.


    They grew up together, so they knew each other as if they were brothers. Castor knew that while Andrew was intelligent and determined, he didn''t have the presence that he showed now, it was an invisible pressure that he couldn''t exin.


    "I see you''ve been through a lot," Castor said as he finished assessing Andrew and thetter replied, "You have no idea." Although the atmosphere was getting strange, Andrew shooed away the atmosphere, introducing his wives.


    "Well, let me introduce you. This is Carolina, this is Helena and this littledy is Aki," Andrew introduced his wives. Carolina and Helena stood next to Andrew, while Aki appeared from the shadows as she was being introduced.


    Castor was not surprised by Aki''s appearance, as he had already noticed her since he arrived. After Andrew finished introducing his wives, he then introduced Castor.


    "This is Castor a childhood friend, my best friend, practically brothers I should say." Castor smiled at the words used by Andrew to introduce him and quickly stood up and politely said, "Pleasure to meet you, mydies, I hope that idiot Andrew doesn''t make you suffer, if he ever overdoes it, just tell me and I''ll put him in his ce."


    At Castor''s words, the girlsughed and replied, "We''ll keep that in mind." Andrew not wanting Castor to give his wives any more ideas changed the subject.


    He was curious about what had caused Castor to run away from Calci. It had to be understood that, while it was true that Castor was not that powerful, he was part of the most prominent gang in the Calci slums and was not an organization to be underestimated.


    "Castor, tell me. what happened?" Castor was silent for a moment and began to exin what had happened. It turns out that shortly after Andrew left, a dungeon was discovered.


    Dungeons are not umon in this world, but unlike what they portrayed in the novels, games, anime, and manga of Andrew''s previous world, in this world they call dungeons to the remnants left behind by some ancient expert.


    In short, they are more like the remnants portrayed in martial arts novels on Earth. With the appearance of this dungeon, the city of Calci went into a frenzy.


    Many began to investigate them trying to get windfall profits and the gang to which Castor belonged was one of the participants in this treasure hunt.


    Unexpectedly Castor was one of the beneficiaries, as he found a strange pill that helped him increase his power tremendously and that is the reason why he was now so powerful.


    However, gainse from danger, and out of nowhere, a strange organization appeared looking for something that was apparently in this dungeon. Since this organization did not know who had obtained the treasure they were looking for, everyone who had obtained something of value began to mysteriously disappear.


    While the treasure that this organization was looking for was not the pill that Castor had swallowed, his gang had found this treasure and for this reason, they were hunted down by this mysterious organization.


    No one who saw one of these mysterious men is alive to tell the tale, but Castor somehow managed to escape when his boss and his gang were attacked, by them.


    He did not see any of these men, but he knew they had found what they wanted because a few months ago they disappeared without a trace. Due to the fear of being killed, Castor went into hiding until he felt sure that the mysterious organization had left.


    Not wanting to stay in the city for fear that these men would return, he remembered that Andrew had traveled to the capital and decided toe to meet him and ask for shelter.


    When Castor finished his story he had a bitter expression on his face. Not because he was remembering the difficult times he had experienced, but because he was asking his friend to give him asylum, even though it could put him in great danger.


    Castor didn''t dare raise his head because he knew he was asking too much, but Andrew without hesitation said, "No problem, you can stay as long as you want."


    Hearing Andrew, Castor looked up and saw his friend smiling at him and his eyes couldn''t help but water because he was so touched that Andrew didn''t even hesitate to help him.


    He held back his tears and solemnly said, "It is when there are difficulties that you meet true friends. Thank you, brother". Andrew just smiled at Castor''s words.


    "I don''t intend to stay a bum in your shoes. It may not look like it, but I''ve gained a bit of strength, so I can help you with surveince or whatever you need," Castor added.


    "Well, I know you''ve gotten strong, to the point that my right-hand man here was surprised. By the way, this is Oliver, my right-hand man, and protector, since you will be part of the guards, he will be your boss", Andrew said calmly.


    Castor had already noticed Oliver''s presence and was in fact a bit oppressed by the powerful aura he expelled even when he repressed it. Experts can sense the strength of the powerful, even if they would conceal it and although Castor had barely entered this category of strength, he could sense how powerful Oliver was.


    "You certainly found a powerful subordinate," Castor said gravely and Andrew interrupted him by saying, "Oliver is not a subordinate, he is my protector and friend. In fact, everyone in this room is the people I trust the most, that includes you."


    "Thank you, brother, I won''t let you down," Castor said still with a serious expression and determined voice. "Even though I trust you I have to give you a few warnings because I know you," Andrew said and then added, "My wives are off limits.


    This girl is Marie and she is Oliver''s wife, so she is also off limits, if you don''t want to die, even if you are my brother I won''t save you if you cross the line."


    Castor broke the serious mood with augh as he listened to Andrew and then said, "Come on my brother, do you think I''m that kind of person?" to which Andrew alsoughed and said, "I''m just warning you so you don''t make a mistake."


    "Besides, even though this is a house of pleasure, you can''t harass my courtesans either," Andrew added to which Castor said hurt, "Hey, at least give me some benefits."


    "Hahaha, if you want benefits earn them," Andrew said jocrly and they bothughed. Everyone in the office noticed that the two were just teasing each other, which showed that they had a great friendship.


    While this meeting was taking ce. A luxurious carriage apanied by several escorts arrived at Candice''s store. Donald and Teresa got out of it, with their elegant suits.


    At the entrance, Gaston was waiting for them and upon seeing them he bowed with much respect and greeted them politely, "Wee, Marquis Valoide, Marquise Valoide", to which they responded by nodding slightly.

 Chapter 204: CHAPTER 203

    Gaston led Donald and Teresa to Candice''s office, who had already been notified of their arrival and was waiting for them. Unlike when Andrew was visiting her, the office door was open and the guards did not dare stop them.


    "Wee Marquis Valoide and Marquise Valoide," greeted Candice as she saw them enter. Although Candice and Teresa were long-time friends and Donald was her most important business partner, Candice chose to greet them respectfully.


    Since she knew they hade to visit her on official business, she couldn''t be too casual with them. Even Donald and Teresa, who felt strange to be greeted so formally by her, said nothing because they had to keep up appearances.


    Nobles lived on appearances. That was easily observable with the policy of the establishments in the red light district. They are the main customers of the pleasure houses and casinos there, but they never said it openly, and although it was known to all, they kept up appearances.


    It was a bit hypocritical on their part, but that was the way things were. After cordial greetings, Candice invited them to sit down and offered them tea. Normally nobles would not touch such beverages, but Donald and Teresa were not pretentious, so they did not refuse.


    It was also to be known that this tea was of very high quality and Candice only used it when distinguished guests visited her. Even when Andrew visited her, she did not serve him this quality beverage.


    "Well, Marquis, how can I help you?" said Candice not wanting to extend the meeting. Even though they were friends and distinguished guests, she did not change her stance on dealing with business quickly and directly.


    Donald was not a person who liked to waste time either, so he began to talk about the subject they were to discuss, "Miss Candice, I am here on behalf of Your Majesty the King to report on the rewards for service rendered to the empire."


    Donald paused and added, "The king has granted you, 100,000 small gold coins, as well as the deeds to a small vi within the noble region of the city. Also, you are informed that the nobles were warned not to meddle in the fight with Lord Johan, but only for one year, so, if you cannot deal with him in that time, the empire will not intervene."


    With all that said, Donald paused and drank some tea, while watching Candice''s reaction. To his surprise, Candice was unfazed by the rewards, as for her, unlike thest reward they were not very substantial.


    Candice had a lot of money and although 100,000 small gold coins is not a small amount, it was not arge amount either, not for people like Candice.


    The vi in the noble region of the city was not a great reward for her either because while it was not easy to acquire such an asset, it was not of much use to her. It would be a different case if she had been granted a noble title even if it was honorary, but the property itself was no big deal.


    Noting the strangeness, Donald asked, "Aren''t the rewards to your liking?" Candice replied respectfully, "Honestly, they''re great rewards, but not to the point of surprising me."


    Teresaughed quietly as she listened to her friend, as she was already expecting Candice to say something like what she said. She knew that these rewards would not move a person like Candice and she had told her husband so, but he did not believe her.


    In fact, Teresa had no reason to be present, but she knew that her husband brought a difficult request for Candice, so she came as a mediator because she could also sense what Candice''s response would be to the request her husband brought.


    "Miss Candice, I also bring a request," Donald said adopting a straight and formal posture. Seeing Donald be serious, Candice did the same and indicated for him to proceed with a wave of her hand.


    "We have noticed that your association with young Andrew is still continuing," Donald said, to which Candice replied, "I see you have your eye on me, Marquis." Although she didn''t ept it, nor did she refute it, herment was more than enough to imply her position.


    "Understand Miss Candice, we can''t neglect a person like that young man, so anyone who gets involved with him will be under our gaze," said Donald without any embarrassment.


    "I don''t me you, Marquis, I understand your position, what do you need?", Candice said in a calm voice, as she sipped tea, "We would like you to help us by reporting young Andrew''s movements," Donald said seriously.


    The moment he finished speaking, Candice''s face darkened and the atmosphere became tense. The silence stretched for a few minutes and Donald was trying to read Candice''s attitude, which was not difficult to interpret.


    "I know it''s a bit of a difficult request, but...," Donald was trying to exin, when he was interrupted by Candice, "I''m sorry, Marquis, I refused." Candice''s blunt response surprised Donald, but Teresa just sighed waiting for that to happen.


    Donald nned to exin again the importance of the request, but Candice was quicker and said, "Marquis Valoide, if I discover that Andrew is up to anything improper or illegal, rest assured I will notify you, but I will not spy for you."


    "I don''t see the difference," Donald said wrinkling his eyebrows, but Candice let out a smallugh of irony and said, "Marquis, let''s not y dumb here. I am a businesswoman and while it is true that information for my profession is vital, that doesn''t mean I won''t honor my trade allies."


    Candice paused, took another sip of tea, and continued, "Andrew has only brought me sincerity and goodwill, so until he shows me a different face I will not be your spy to control him."


    Donald had a bitter expression on his face, as he did not like Candice''s attitude and wanted to pressure her to ept, but this time it was Teresa who stepped forward saying, "My love, don''t make stupidments and threats. I had already told you that she would not ept."


    Teresa seeing that she had caught her husband''s attention, continued speaking, "You are looking at the situation as a marquis of the empire, but you are not looking at Candice''s situation as a businesswoman. She has a reputation to uphold, who do you think would make deals with her if they found out she is a spy for the empire?".


    With Teresa''sment, Donald calmed down and thought better of the situation. His wife was right. Although contradictory, negotiations between merchants were based on mistrust and trust at the same time.


    Neither believed in the other, but they did not show it openly, giving a false sense of trust, however, if Candice agreed to his request, it would be the same as putting up a sign saying that she is not to be trusted.


    The king had not really asked him to make this request to Candice, it was all an idea of his own initiative, but now that he evaluated it with a cool head, he noticed how abusive the idea was, so he retracted it.


    Letting out a long sigh, Donald did not pursue the matter any further and after finishing his tea he got up to leave, but at that moment Candice, spoke again, "Well, now that the official business is over, Teresa, do you want to see the new designs I have?".


    Teresa was getting up to follow her husband, when she heard Candice''s words and sat back down with curious eyes, "Bring them over, I want to see them." Donald was about to admonish his wife, but then he remembered how exciting the dresses she had bought earlier were and held back.


    He had enjoyed his wife''s sensuality, so he was also a little excited to see what new clothes Candice would show off, but to his misfortune, Teresa said, "My love, it''s no fun if you see it ahead of time, so you can go, then I''ll give you the surprise."


    Reluctantly Donald said goodbye and left the office apanied by Gaston. The twodies were left alone in the office and when the marquis had left, the guards at the entrance closed the door giving thedies privacy.


    Candice wasted no time and quickly went to get the dresses Andrew had brought herst time. Although these outfits were geared towards the youngdies, there were some lingerie items that appealed to Teresa.


    The twodies tried on all the outfits and although Teresa wasn''t too thrilled with them, the lingerie was another situation. She had enjoyed her best time in the bedroom with her husband, thanks to the previous outfits, so, without hesitation, she bought one of each design Candice showed her.


    "I''ll wear these for myself, but these casual outfits are pretty cool for youngsters, maybe I''ll tell my daughter to buy some," Teresa said, as she put the lingerie away in her dimensional bag.


    "You can tell little Eris toe straight to me. It''s not proper for her to buy these at the store," Candice said with a smile to which Teresa replied, "Don''t y pranks with Eris or you''ll hear from me."


    Candice knew her friend was joking, but she also knew better than she must not go overboard. "Don''t worry," Candice replied and after a few minutes of informal small talk, Teresa said goodbye and left.

 Chapter 205: CHAPTER 204

    While at the Heavenly Pce, Andrew gathered all the employees in the room they used as a dining room or whatever activity required them to meet, such as when Andrew needed to make an announcement.


    Obviously, the guards were not included in this meeting, as they were on duty guarding the facility, Oliver would thenment to them on whatever was announced.


    The Shadow members were also not present. As such they did not expose themselves to the other staff members of the Heavenly Pce, they only appeared in front of Oliver, Andrew, and their wives, however, those who were not on some mission outside the facility, were hidden in the shadows listening to the announcement.


    All the employees of the Heavenly Pce were already assembled when Andrew in thepany of his wives, Oliver and Castor entered the room. They were all curious about Castor, as many of them had seen him when he arrived and those who had not seen him had already heard of him.


    At the Heavenly Pce, everyone was very close, they really seemed more like family than coworkers, so anything that happened, no matter how small, was known to everyone in no time.


    Andrew had already noticed this and didn''t know if it was good or bad, but as Eros''s eyes showed him that all his employees were loyal, he didn''t worry, at the end of the day what he really didn''t want to be known, no one would know.


    Standing in front of everyone, Andrew raised his hand asking everyone to be quiet, and before long the murmuring that was heard earlier ceased. Castor was amazed at the sight in front of him.


    He was already surprised when he saw the establishment because he knew that Andrew had been in the capital for at most a year and already had such a magnificent establishment, but it was only now that he realized that he still underestimated his friend.


    Thanks to his power, he was able to notice the Shadow members hiding and seeing all the employees, Castor could only look at his friend with seriousness because in such a short time he had aplished so much and that was only the tip of the iceberg because when he found out about the other properties and businesses that Andrew has, Castor would be on the verge of insanity.


    Ignoring Castor''s surprise, Andrew began his speech, "I brought you together because I want to introduce you to my friend and brother Castor. From now on he will be joining the Heavenly Pce as a member of our surveince team."


    As he finished his introduction, Castor stepped forward and began to introduce himself, "A pleasure to meet you all, my name is Castor and as Andrew said, we are childhood friends, but I am joining the Heavenly Pce, as an employee just like you, I hope we will get along well."


    Castor despite being a person who grew up in the slums of Calci like Andrew and belonged to a gang there, knew how to express himself, although he was not as studied and educated as Andrew.


    Thanks to this quality, he easily won the approval of those present, who greeted him with apuse. Castor smiled at the gesture of the other employees and bowed slightly to express his gratitude for the reception.


    After the short presentation, everyone went back to work, but some remained in the room. Sonia, Lia, Carmen, Hector, and Victor to be more specific, as they were the leaders of their respective groups.


    Obviously, Oliver, Marie, and Andrew''s wives were also present. Andrew approached them and introduced them personally because while Castor would be a surveince employee, the reality was that, as Andrew''s sworn brother, he had the same qualifications they had.


    "Castor, these are my bosses and team leaders. Sonia, this is the matron of the heavenly Pce, she is still new to the position, but she is our best courtesan and she earned the position with hard work," Andrew said with a smile.


    "Pleasure to meet you miss," Castor said with a smile, which Sonia returned. "This is Lia, our chief dancer, although Sonia is technically her boss, her group butts separately, so her role is no small one," Andrew continued to introduce.


    Castor again, greeted politely and Andrew continued the introductions, "Thisdy is Carmen, our head maid." Castor didn''t mind that Carmen was a middle-aged and somewhat plumpdy, he greeted her with equal courtesy to that of the two previous beauties.


    Andrew was pleased with his friend''s attitude, as he was really worried that Castor was acting pretentious in front of the others, but his worries were unnecessary.


    "This gentleman is Hector, our head chef, you should pay special attention to him as he is the one who will be feeding you," Andrew said teasingly, which generatedughter from everyone.


    "Hahaha, well, boss, I think we will be good friends because food is my priority," Castor said jocrly, generating another round ofughter. "Lastly this gentleman is Victor, our manager."


    After thest presentation, everyone left and Andrew along with Castor and the others returned to the office. Once there, Castor couldn''t help but say, "Bro, you havee a long way in such a short time, if I had known you were so amazing I would have been with you from the beginning."


    Andrewughed at his friend''sment, but he didn''t think like him. Andrew believed that if Castor hade with him from the beginning he might not have known Oliver and therefore Marie and Shadow''s group, but he didn''t think much of that.


    "Well, brother, you''re left in Oliver''s hands, I hope you don''t cause trouble, especially with my courtesans," Andrew said with a smile that wasn''t really a smile.


    Castor understood the implications of Andrew''s words because he knew that while Andrew considered him his brother, he would not allow him to act overbearingly, but Castor had no such ideas, he really just wanted shelter and to help as best he could.


    After saying a few additional words, Andrew dismissed everyone, but before they left the office, a carrier pigeon flew in through the window. Upon seeing the bird, everyone except Castor recognized it, as it was one of the birds they used tomunicate with Candice.


    Oliver quickly approached the pigeon took the message, and after inspecting it for any traps, passed it to Andrew. Andrew opened it and read the message with a serious expression.


    Everyone present waited a little anxiously for Andrew toment on what the message said. Only Castor was a little lost, but sensing that the atmosphere was a little strange, he understood that it was something important.


    A few secondster Andrew finally spoke, "The empire has delivered the rewards for the Silvio-rted event and wants me to visit, to discuss our next move."


    Castor didn''t understand what was going on, so he said nothing. Andrew turned to see him and said, "Castor, I''ll tell you all the detailster, for now, I need you to takemand and keep an eye on the ce while I''m gone."


    Although Castor had only recently joined the Heavenly Pce, Andrew had full confidence in him. Besides, after Oliver, he is the strongest warrior in the ce, so he is qualified to take on that task.


    Castor did not shy away from the responsibility and nodded his head in agreement. Andrew seeing that Castor agreed, looked at Oliver and said, "Exin things to him quickly, and let''s go to Candice''s store, apparently she wants to meet urgently."


    Oliver nodded in acknowledgment of the order and quickly left with Castor to exin everything he needed to know. It really wasn''t much, it was just to introduce him to the other security members as deputy chief, as they didn''t know him yet.


    Meanwhile, Andrew told his wives what the message said. It was not very specific, but he understood that she had news about Johan''s treatment, hence the urgency.


    After about an hour, Oliver returned with Castor and reported that everything had been arranged, so in thepany of Andrew, they left the Heavenly Pce.


    Since they wanted to get to Candice quickly, they took a carriage. Taking this situation into consideration, Andrew reinforced his idea of buying a carriage of his own, as it was no longer a matter of status, but a necessity.


    In a few minutes, they arrived at Candice''s store, where they were greeted by Gaston as usual. After a short polite greeting, he led them into Candice''s office.


    Unlike when Donald and Teresa visited her, they did have to wait for one of the guards at the door to enter to notify Candice and after a few seconds, they were allowed to enter.


    When they entered, Candice was already sitting at the furniture set where they always discussed their business, with her characteristic smile. Andrew at that moment remembered Fluffy''s words and decided to pay attention, to see if he could confirm if his divine beast''s ims were true.


    "Wee Mr. Andrew," she said inviting him to sit down. Andrew didn''t act like a stranger and took a seat naturally. Candice didn''t seem to want to waste time and said, "I will inform you that Marquis Valoid and his wife visited me a moment ago to inform me of the rewards of the event we already know about."


    Andrew nodded at Candice''s introduction with a serious expression. He had already forgotten about his decision to see if Candice was interested in him, as this was an important topic and he didn''t want to miss any details.


    Seeing Andrew''s serious expression, Candice continued to exin, "First 3 rewards were awarded. The first 100,000 small gold coins. Second a small vi in the noble region and the third, I was notified that the nobles were already warned not to intervene in Johan''s affair."

 Chapter 206: CHAPTER 205

    While the first two rewards were not very meaningful to Candice, it was different for Andrew. He was not a wealthy person like Candice, so therge amount of money Candice had received made him drool.


    Even though he felt a lot of greed for that money, he didn''t show it on his face and since he had agreed with Candice that she would be the one to decide if she would share that reward, he didn''t even ask about it.


    The second reward, although it caught his attention, Andrew didn''t think much about it, as he knew that, to buy a property in the noble region, you have to be a noble or have the king''s approval to purchase, so it was useless for him to think that he could get it.


    Having thought about all that, he tried to hide his desire for the money, Andrew preferred to discuss the third reward, which was the one that worried him the most, "Are there restrictions of any kind?".


    "Yes, the marquis said we can''t make too much of a fuss. We also have to make sure the products are still being sold so as not to cause upset in the noblemunity andstly, that if we want to make any moves it must be within 1 year," Candice replied.


    Although they had limited them to 1 year to act, Andrew thought it was enough time to sort things out with Johan and Oliver thought the same, but Candice''s next words, made Andrew furrow his eyebrows.


    "Johan most likely already knows about this, so he''ll be on guard." Although Andrew was surprised by this, Oliver interjected, "That''s very likely. While the nobles were warned, some of them will surely have informed him of that order."


    "I think the same. While the rtionships he has with most of these nobles are superficial, many of them will still inform him, as they would be in his good books if he manages to win the fight," Candice said.


    "Well, it doesn''t really make any difference, after all our rtionship was already hanging by a thread. He''ll certainly be more alert now that he lost his backing, but it doesn''t change the fact that we have to deal with him," Andrew said next.


    "Do you have any ns in mind?" asked Candice. Since she would be the new supplier of Andrew''s products when they dealt with Johan, she had to get involved, so she wanted to know if her ally had any ns.


    At Candice''s question, Andrew was helpless, as they hadn''t really thought of a n to deal with Johan. So far they were waiting for Johan to lose his backing to decide how to move forward.


    Candice being an expert at reading people, understood immediately that Andrew had no n when she saw his expression. Although a bit disappointed, she said nothing, as she somehow understood what he was thinking.


    In fact, she thought that his strategy of waiting for Johan to lose his support with the nobles to act was good, she could not consider it good that he did not have a contingency n, so letting out a sigh she said.


    "I think you need to improve your nning skills. What were you nning to do if Johan didn''t lose his support?". Andrew''s expression darkened as he heard Candice''s question because he understood that she was right.


    Hisck of nning could be fatal, but he couldn''t say anything, so he kept silent. Oliver seeing that Andrew was being lectured, said nothing because he had already thought of a contingency n if that happened, but had not told Andrew.


    Oliver wanted Andrew to develop his nning skills, as he couldn''t always be there to tell him what to do so he hadn''t said anything. Besides, he was watching how Candice acted at the realization that Andrew had no n.


    Oliver had a good impression of Candice, but he still didn''t trust her 100%, so he wanted to see if she was a sincere ally or just pretending to be. While Oliver was assessing all this, Candice spoke again.


    "Also, I have to inform you that you are in the empire''s sights." Thisment alerted Andrew. While he already knew that to be the case, he had no idea how serious the situation was, so he asked, "To what extent?"


    "I would say to a great extent," Candice replied and after a pause added, "Even I am under surveince for having dealings with you. I''ll be honest with you, they asked me to be a spy for them, but I refused, however, I made amitment to report if I saw that you were deviating from the interests of the empire."


    Gaston was ufortable at the attitude of transparency his boss was adopting, but said nothing. On the other hand, Andrew and Oliver were impressed, because Candice''s attitude was showing them that she was a person they could trust.


    Certainly, it could all be an act on her part, but those tricks didn''t work with Andrew and Oliver who thanks to their eyes could unveil those lies, especially Andrew, because his Eros eyes were more sensitive than Oliver''s in these aspects.


    Seeing that they could trust Candice, Andrew did not keep up appearances and shamelessly asked, "So, Miss Candice, since you are being so honest, do you have any proposals on how to deal with Johan"?


    Although Andrew''s question could be taken as a sign of weakness, it was really a sign of the trust he had in Candice and Oliver approved Andrew''s action with an internal nod.


    Gaston on the other hand was surprised at how open Andrew was, but he also understood that Andrew was showing his trust in Candice, and that alleviated his earlier concern about the way Candice had told everything without holding anything back.


    To him, Candice had made a bet by showing candor and she had won that bet. Although he had his reservations about Andrew, he also knew he was a great ally because he had a lot of good things in his hands.


    Candice being an obviously experienced businesswoman, noticed that Andrew treated her as a trustworthy person and she gave a satisfied smile, although she did not know why she was d that Andrew recognized her.


    This smile was a genuine joy and did not escape Andrew''s eyes, which caused him uncertainty, because he did not understand and at that moment Fluffy spoke to him, "Did you see that I was not mistaken master?".


    With Fluffy''sment, Andrew understood, why Candice''s smile generated a strange feeling in him and he had no choice but to ept that Fluffy was right, Candice had an interest in him and that''s why he used Eros'' eyes on her.


    Although no traces of love appeared in Candice''s aura, some hints of interest could be seen, which made Andrew think seriously. He had to decide whether to pursue this girl or not.


    While he was thinking that, Fluffy spoke again, "Master, that''s not even a decision to think about. That woman is of a high level of beauty and will offer many points. Not to mention, if she bes your wife, you will have ess to her business and connections."


    Fluffy''sments, were like stabs to Andrew''s heart because everything he had said was true, but Andrew had already decided that he would not take wives just for the benefits, if there was no love involved he would not take her.


    Fluffy who could understand his master''s thoughts, could only sigh heavily, as he thought, "I forgot that the gods of Eros are too closely tied to love. Well, let it be what it has to be."


    At that moment Candice interrupted his thoughts as she said, "Well, I don''t have any concrete ns, but the question should be, how do you want to resolve the matter?".

 Chapter 207: CHAPTER 206

    Candice''s question surprised not only Andrew but Oliver as well. Oliver is an excellent military strategist butcks when ites to non-aggressive problem-solving measures, so Candice''s question intrigued him.


    Seeing that Andrew did not respond, Candice thought he did not understand her, so she exined, "Well, you have two choices here, resolve this peacefully or violently."


    She paused and continued, "If you choose thetter, I don''t think your partner back there will have much difficulty in solving that problem, as I am convinced there is no man of his caliber in Johan''s ranks."


    "However, this may create a lot of problems, for example, what will you do with his son? His wife? Rtives? In short, if you don''t eliminate his entire family at the root, you will have future problems because you will find revenge problematic," Candice went on to exin.


    Andrew scrunched up his face at the thought of having to eliminate an entire family. While he had no problem eliminating his enemies, he didn''t want to go to that extreme either.


    "Well, actually if you go that route, I don''t think the empire would allow it either since they are just turning a blind eye to Johan," Candice said again and added, "Honestly, I think it''s better topromise with him."


    Candice was silent waiting for Andrew to think about his options. Oliver was also deep in thought. As a military strategist, he would prefer to eliminate Johan''s entire family by taking the aggressive option, but now that Candice reminded him that the empire could intervene, he rethought his thoughts.


    While he was thinking, Andrew interrupted the silence by asking, "How could we resolve this peacefully?". Candice who was drinking tea, set the cup down on the table and exined, "Well, one threat must be made. Second a concession must be made, throw a spindle at him even if it is a small one, andstly a deterrent."


    Candice''s exnation drew a nk from Andrew, as he didn''t understand anything she said and Candice seeing Andrew''s lost expression, couldn''t help butugh. Her melodiousughter surprised Gaston and Oliver because they had never seen Candice break down like this, but Andrew was delighted and unconsciously said, "I think you should smile more. You look beautiful when you smile."


    The unexpectedment, surprised everyone, and Candice, couldn''t help but blush a little and ufortably, stifled herughter, and tried to adopt a serious expression, failing miserably.


    "Cof Cof, Don''t joke with me, Mr. Andrew. Let''s get back to the subject. What I meant was that Johan needs to see that his strength is nothingpared to yours, show him that you can take him out whenever you want. That''s the threat," Candice exined trying to deflect the conversation.


    "The bone is not to take away all his privileges, but to allow him a considerable amount of products so that he gains something and doesn''t have strange thoughts. Lastly, the deterrent is something that despite the dissatisfaction will keep him away," Candice continued to exin.


    "And that element would be?", Andrew asked interested, to which Candice replied, "It will beplex, but I think that if we manage to embark Marquis Valoid on this venture, Johan would not even dare to think of counterattacking".


    "Do you think it''s possible?" asked Andrew with some reservations because he knew that this marquis was the one who was watching him. "I think it would be very beneficial to you," Candice replied calmly.


    Andrew was confused by Candice''s statement and she realized that, so she said, "If Marquis Valoid joins this business, he will be closer to you and if you have nothing to hide, his surveince of you will decrease."


    "I see, in short, it would be a way to prove our innocence by being more open towards the empire," suddenly Oliver interrupted. Candice smiled at Oliver''sment and added, "Correct.


    Although the empire doesn''t consider you an enemy, they do consider you an element of risk, so this would be something like having your friends close and your enemies more so, although it''s not quite right that saying in this situation."


    Certainly that saying didn''t apply, but Andrew and Oliver understood what Candice meant and had to admit that it had its advantages. Especially since Andrew really held no malice towards the empire.


    In fact, Andrew would rather the empire weed him with open arms, as it would help him achieve his goal. After thinking for a moment, Andrew said, "I think your idea is a good one, but as you may know I have no rtions with the marquis."


    "That''s not a problem, I''ll take care of talking to him, but for the other two things, you''re on your own, take care of it somehow," Candice said and added, "Also keep in mind that no matter what bone you throw Johan, the one you give me and the marquis must be bigger."


    Andrew smiled at Candice''sstment and merely assisted. As that issue was decided, Andrew was about to get up to leave, when Candice''s voice interrupted him, "Are you seriously not going to ask for any of the reward?".


    Hearing Candice''s question, Andrew realized that he had forgotten about that topic, but trying to act magnanimous he replied, "Well, we agreed that Miss Candice would decide if we deserved any of the reward since you hadn''t mentioned it, I assumed that was your decision."


    Although Andrew kept a rxed expression, Candice was not fooled, but yed along and said, "Well, then I''ll be greedy, I''ll give you 20% of the first bounty. The vi was put in my name and as you may know, that''s not transferable, so I can''t do anything."


    Andrew couldn''t help but curse in his mind, "You really are being greedy," but he kept his expression rxed and thanked, "Then I appreciate the courtesy."


    Candice was inwardly surprised that Andrew didn''t im, but it didn''t show on her face. However, she was not prepared for Andrew''s next attack.


    "So, how about Miss Candice, you grant me the additional reward of epting an invitation to dinner?". Everyone in the room jumped in surprise, not even Candice could hide her astonishment at the bold invitation.


    Andrew was undecided if he should pursue Candice, but with Fluffy''s insistence, he began to consider it, but it wasn''t until he saw the smile of joy a few moments ago, that he made his decision.


    Sometimes all it takes is a smile to charm someone. It wasn''t that Andrew had fallen in love with Candice, but he was attracted to her smile and love isn''t always at first sight, in fact, he doesn''t believe such love exists, so he decided to take a chance.


    "Mr. Andrew, you really are being forward," Candice said a little embarrassed and noticing that Andrew didn''t want to miss the opportunity and struck while the iron was hot, "Well, for the privilege of dining with ady like you, I think it''s worth it."


    "You have a sweet mouth," Candice said even more embarrassed. She had never been attacked in such an unexpected way and it had her nervous. Although she had decided never to have a partner, something about Andrew attracted her and although she wanted to refuse, a strange force pushed her to say, "Okay, I ept the invitation. Pick a date and let me know so I can arrange my schedule."

 Chapter 208: CHAPTER 207

    After a somewhat strange and awkward farewell, Andrew and Oliver left Candice''s store and unlike their arrival, they preferred to walk to the Heavenly Pce.


    On their walk back, Oliver could not hold back his curiosity and asked, "Young master, what are your intentions with Miss Candice?". At Oliver''s sudden question, Andrew didn''t know what to answer.


    To be honest, Andrew got carried away by the situation and ended up asking Candice out on a date, but it was really an impulse, he still wasn''t entirely sure if he wanted to be a couple with her.


    After thinking for a moment Andrew responded somewhat unsure, "I really don''t know. I feel like Candice has an interest in me and I let myself get carried away, but I''m still not clear if it will turn into something more. I''ll let time decide."


    Andrew''s strange answer, left Oliver confused, but he still tried to understand the situation, so he said what he had understood from Andrew''s words, "You mean, that you''ll try and see what happens?".


    This time Andrew casually replied, "Something like that." Seeing that Andrew himself didn''t seem to know what he wanted, Oliver stopped probing. After walking for several minutes, Oliver spoke again, "We''re still being followed by someone, but he''s pretty amazing, as he keeps his distance so I don''t find out where he is."


    Hearing this, Andrew furrowed his eyebrows, as he didn''t like the feeling of being watched, although if Oliver hadn''t said it he wouldn''t have noticed, but Oliver always kept him informed.


    Andrew tried not to worry about the watcher and continued on his way to the Heavenly Pce. While in Candice''s office, Gaston was questioning his boss in the same way Oliver was questioning Andrew.


    "Miss, is it wise to enter into a rtionship with Mr. Andrew?" to which Candice casually replied, "Weren''t you the one who told me it was a good match?".


    "That was before things got thisplicated," Gaston replied with a mumbled expression, but Candice didn''t seem to notice her subordinate''s concern and replied, "We''re already in the same boat, I don''t think the situation will get any worse. Besides, it''s only one meal, don''t overthink things."


    Gaston sighed at Candice''s response and took his leave. He was no fool and knew it wasn''t just a meal. He knew his boss very well and knew she wouldn''t ept a date so casually, but there was nothing he could do, so he said no more.


    Andrew and Oliver returned to the Heavenly Pce and immediately called Castor into the office. There, Andrew exined everything to Castor because as Andrew''s trusted friend, he deserved to know what he was getting into.


    After finishing the whole story, Castor couldn''t help but express, "Bro, you really are in aplicated situation," to which Andrew responded with a wry smile, "You can''t imagine."


    When they finished talking, everyone went back to their activities and Andrew went to find Carolina, as she had locked herself in theb again. He was beginning to feel that Carolina''s new ability was more of a curse than a blessing.


    While he was on his way to theb, on the other side of town in themercial region, Johan had just received several carrier pigeons, all with the same message. They were all informing him of the order received from the king not to intervene in his dispute with Andrew.


    Johan, upon reading the messages, was quite discouraged, since he wanted to use the support of the nobles to pressure Andrew, but now, it was clear to him that Andrew had more powerful connections than him and that worried him.


    Meeting in the office with his trusted butler he asked, "What do you think?" to which the butler replied after a few minutes of deep thought, "I think it best topromise and resolve everything peacefully."


    "Even if it is for only one year, the fact that he could make this request directly to the king, is worrisome, we could suffer a lot if we continue to pursue the matter," the butler added.


    Johan fell into deep thought. He had the same thoughts as his butler because a direct order from the king was not something to be taken lightly.


    Unbeknownst to Andrew or Candice, the mere news that the nobles were to be restrained, caused Johan to be engaged. Certainly, he was greedy, but not stupid and would rather make a small profit, than risk death for arger gain.


    Thus, before the war started, Johan had already surrendered, but Andrew and Candice did not know it yet. While everyone was thinking about their next moves, Dino had arrived at the city where he was about to buy the materials ordered by Andrew.


    Since it was a medium-sized city, he was able to get the dimensional bag and materials with rtive ease, but as he was about to leave, a conversation caught his attention.


    The city he was in was rtively close to the marquisate of Cupal and so news that the beastmen were under attack could already be heard amidst rumors.


    Intrigued by the news Dino, he used his skills as an intelligence agent and listened to what the men were talking about in hushed tones. Thanks to that he learned that there was a group of foreign knights that had invaded the western savannas and massacred several viges.


    Although that had nothing to do with him, his habits as an intelligence agent led him to collect as much information as he could, after all, maybe for him, it was not important, but maybe for his boss, it might be different.


    For this reason, Dino took longer than he should have in the city. He too had not noticed that he had been followed by one of Raven''spanions. There seemed to be conspiracies everywhere.


    When night fell, Dino returned to the Heavenly Pce and reported everything he had learned about the beastmen, and that intrigued Andrew, Oliver, and Castor. Although they didn''t know if they could get anything out of this information, still, they kept it in mind, because you never knew what could happen.


    The Heavenly Pce was in full swing during the evening. The dance room was packed with patrons and even several private booths were upied. However, that did not mean that the reception hall where the other courtesans operated was empty.


    The red light district had regained its vitality, so the influx of people was huge and the Heavenly Pce was the most visited in the area. In the Heavenly Pce office, Dino, Oliver, and Castor had already left, leaving Andrew alone with their wives.


    Although the news of the beastmen had surprised them, they didn''t think much of it and preferred to upy their time having fun. Since Carolina had been getting a lot of love from Andrew during the day, Helena and Aki were unhappy, so Andrew had to satisfy them.


    Carolina didn''t mind, because every time Andrew went to visit her in theb, they had sex, so she didn''t participate in the nightly activities. While Carolina stayed in the office going over her theories and studies, in the bedroom Andrew yed with Helena and Aki.


    Helena who had awakened a strange taste for rough sex, was being hammered by Andrew, while he spanked her from time to time. Aki was not idle either, as Helena was sucking her pussy while Andrew fucked her from behind in a doggy position.


    After making her cum, Andrew let Helena rest and proceeded to service Aki. Although Helena had awakened her taste for rough sex, she was still not as daring as Aki in this regard.


    The little assassin was a full-fledged masochist and that''s why Andrew didn''t hold back. After a couple of hours of intense activity, Aki and Helena lost consciousness, while bathed in Andrew''s white seed.


    Proud of his work, Andrew went to the bathroom to clean himself and left the room once he had cleaned himself and changed clothes. There he found Carolina immersed in her notes and with a dark expression he had to pull her out of that state.


    "Fluffy, how long will thisst? It''s really starting to worry me," Andrew said with annoyance, but Fluffy didn''t answer him. Andrew understood that the silence of his divine beast meant that he couldn''t do anything and that irritated him more.


    Carolina could notice her husband''s irritation, but she didn''t say anything, as she didn''t want to start a fight. As the eerie silence stretched into the office, a knock on the door was heard.


    "Young master, you have a visitor," Victor''s voice could be heard. Although Andrew thought it strange, he allowed entry. Victor entered and quickly reported, "Young master, one of Mr. Alfi''s friends who visited us a while ago requests to speak with you."


    Andrew was surprised to hear who was looking for him but then furrowed his brows because with Alfi hade several young men and he did not know which of them hade. This put him in a difficult situation, as his rtionship with Johan was strained and he didn''t want to mix at this time with people who were friends with Johan''s son.


    Unfortunately, he could not refuse him either, as all these young men were of high status and he did not want to add more enemies, so he told Victor to let him in.


    Victor quickly left to guide the guest and in a few minutes he was back with a young man. This young man was none other than the heir to the most prominent hotel chain in the empire.

 Chapter 209: CHAPTER 208

    Andrew really did not expect to meet this young man because of Alfi''s four friends who camest time, he was the calmest and the only one who did not want to take the service of the courtesans.


    Andrew had found outter that the courtesan who apanied him in the room could not use her charms, as the boy did not want to. They simply remained drinking wine and chatting throughout the evening.


    When Andrew learned of this he was confused but did not bother to give it much thought, he associated the young man with a strange case. However, for these same reasons, he thought it was strange to see him in this ce, especially at night.


    "Mr. Sris, what a pleasure to see you again," Andrew greeted hiding all his doubts and the young man smiling replied, "I appreciate the courtesy Mr. Andrew, but you may call me Samuel."


    Seeing that the young man allowed him to call him by his first name, he also allowed the same treatment, "Then, you can call me Andrew too. Tell me, what brings you here?".


    "I have a very special guest visiting me next week and I would like to entertain him," Samuel said. Andrew immediately furrowed his eyebrows because with the status and money this young man had, inviting his visitor to the best pleasure house in town was not difficult.


    For this reason, Andrew was wary of Samuel''s proposal and without hiding his distrust asked, "Forgive me for asking, but why the Heavenly Pce? There are many other houses of pleasure much more luxurious and shy."


    Samuel was no fool and listening to Andrew''s distrustful tone, he felt that there was some misunderstanding, but he did not understand where. He had no idea that the rtionship between Johan and Andrew had deteriorated, so he could not understand that Andrew was distrustful of him because of his friendship with Alfi.


    In spite of everything, Samuel replied, "It''s because of your new attraction, the dance room. I have not seen a ce like that anywhere else. You will understand that my guest is a man who knows the world, so it is hard to please him and I think your dance room is perfect."


    Despite his distrust, Andrew continued the conversation, "Conditions?" to which Samuel replied, "None, I just want him to enjoy himself." Samuel''s response surprised Andrew, who again couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Samuel being perceptive, again noticed that Andrew was looking at him with suspicion and not being able to hide his curiosity asked, "Andrew, I couldn''t help but notice that you seem to be on guard against me for some reason, have I offended you in any way?".


    Andrew did not immediately answer his question, but instead examined him with his Eros eyes. Surprisingly, his aura showed no malicious intent, his aura was as calm as it could be.


    Discovering this, Andrew began to think about how to epass the situation. He now knew that this young man was not lying to him and had no bad intentions either, but he did not know how to answer his question.


    Unable to find a way to evade the question, Andrew was uplicated and told him the truth, "Samuel, forgive me for treating you with suspicion, but as a friend of Alfi''s I have to have my reservations."


    Andrew''sment confused Samuel, as he knew, Alfi and Andrew were friends and Andrew was even a business partner of Alfi''s father, so he didn''t understand what he was saying.


    Andrew noticing Samuel''s confusion, let out a sigh and exined, "You don''t seem to know this, but I have some business dealings with Johan, Alfi''s father." "I''m clear on that," Samuel said, to which Andrew said, "Well, things aren''t going very well between us."


    Samuel as a smart man, immediately tied up the cavos and understood the reason for Andrew''s caution and suspicion, but within seconds he let out a smallugh andmented, "Andrew, I think you have a misunderstanding."


    Thatment caused Andrew to furrow his eyebrows and he couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?" to which Samuel replied, "I think you''re confusing my rtionship with Alfi."


    "He and I are just acquaintances. That time he invited me to his party because he wanted my help with a project he had and he thought he would gain my help by inviting me to that event. Since I couldn''t refuse at the time I attended, but we are nothing more than acquaintances," Samuel continued.


    After pausing and moistening his throat with some tea that Andrew had offered him, Samuel continued, "In fact, since I didn''t help him, it actually deteriorated our rtionship even further."


    "I see," Andrew replied, notpletely trusting what Samuel was saying, but not wanting to talk about that subject any further, Andrew redirected the conversation back to Samuel''s request.


    "Tell me, about your guest. You say there are no strings attached, but I''d rather have some information about special guests, as I don''t want to offend anyone," Andrew said bringing the conversation back to the topic again.


    "Well, this guest is not a nobleman, nor a wealthy businessman, that''s why I told you that special treatment is not necessary. He is an adventurer," Samuel began to exin.


    "The thing is, this man is quite powerful and my family owes him a lifetime debt, so whenever he visits, we try our best to entertain him, although honestly, we fail every time," Samuel continued.


    "Why?" asked Andrew intrigued, dropping his suspicion and Samuel continued his exnation, "Well, as an adventurer and expert fighter, he has experienced many things and very few things catch his attention."


    "I see. So, do you think my dance room would be novel to him?" asked Andrew and Samuel replied, "Although it may not seem like it I have my own experience. I have traveled to different ces and have never seen anything like your dance room, so I don''t think this guest would know anything like it either."


    Andrew understood Samuel''s reasoning. He too believed that his dance room was unique in the world, even though he had no proof, but he still continued to ask, "Will it cause me trouble if he is not satisfied? You''ll understand that I can''t afford to antagonize an expert."


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry. If he is not satisfied, he will just leave and reprimand me. Although experts can be entric, my guest is quite calm, as long as you don''t look for trouble with him, there won''t be any problems," Samuel replied.


    "Well, I will take your word as a guarantee. In short, he will attend as just another customer, correct?", Andrew asked again not quite sure whether to ept this deal.


    Samuel seeing that Andrew was still hesitating, answered, "Andrew, since I n to bring him as a normal client, I could have done it without telling you anything, but I came tomunicate it to you, as a courtesy, believe me, it won''t bring you problems".


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Andrew had no choice but to admit that he was right and did not pursue the matter any further. They talked for a few more minutes and Samuel left.


    After Samuel had left, Andrew immediately called Oliver and Castor into the office. Once they arrived, Andrew told them what he had discussed with Samuel and they were both thoughtful.


    After a few minutes, Oliver was the first to speak, "What that young Samuel said is true. If he intends to bring him in as a regr client, he had no need to tell you, so I am inclined to believe him that he has no malicious intentions, if that were the case, he would not have informed you."


    Andrew nodded in agreement with Oliver''s conclusion, but at that moment Castor interjected, "Still, it would be good to tighten security and keep this man from being disturbed."


    "On that, I agree. While this expert is calm, if any of the clients provoke him, we could be in trouble," Oliver added and Andrew understanding the concerns they raised said, "Alright then, I''ll give you that task."


    Finishing their discussion, Oliver and Castor left and Andrew leaned back on the couch a little expressed. He didn''t understand how he kept messing with such troublesome beings. He hadn''t finished dealing with one and another wasing through his door.


    Not wanting to torment himself by thinking of the worst that could happen, he left the office and informed Victor that he would be leaving for an early rest and to take care of everything. This was not the first time Andrew had done something like this, so Victor was not worried and assured him that he would handle everything.


    Having informed Victor, Andrew returned to the bedroom, where he found his three wives already asleep. Helena and Aki had already woken up and cleaned up, even changing the sheets and any other items they had soiled in their previous session.


    Carolina had joined them and they were cidly enjoying the realm of dreams. Since Andrew had already had a lot of fun with them during the day, he didn''t bother to wake them up andy down next to them.


    While Andrew and his wives were going to bed early, back at Marquis Valoide''s mansion the agent who had followed Dino was reporting what he had learned after following him.


    Donald was confused, by Dino''s actions. He suspected it was a secret mission on Andrew''s part, but after looking at what Dino had purchased, he could not find anything that was harmful, it was just a quantity of herbs, rtivelymon.


    Unable to determine what Andrew wanted to do with those materials, he dismissed the agent who briefed him and asked him to continue supporting Raven. The agent disappeared into the shadows, leaving Donald in thought.


    "What do you think?" he suddenly asked Richard, his trusted butler and he replied, "Maybe we''re overthinking things. Didn''t Miss Candice say he was producing some beauty products? Maybe he''s just stocking up."


    "But why would he stock up out of town? All those materials are easily...," Donald was mid-sentence when a realization came to him, but Richard voiced it, "He just doesn''t want that dealer Johan to find out."

 Chapter 210: CHAPTER 209

    The next morning came and everyone got up as usual to go about their business. Andrew had decided to go to visit Nad, as it had been several days since he had visited her and although Andrew had given her control over the pleasure house "Paradise", he had to go regrly to supervise everything.


    Since he didn''t know how long it would take at Nad''s, Andrew instructed Carolina to check the previous day''s earnings. Actually, Andrew could do it when he got back since it wasn''t like he was going to be gone all day, but it was a way to keep Carolina from locking herself in theb.


    Anyway, before leaving, he left Helena in charge to keep an eye on Carolina, as he didn''t trust Carolina with her new ability. Leaving Castor in charge of the security of the Heavenly Pce, Andrew left in thepany of Oliver.


    As the pleasure house "Paradise", was not far away, Andrew and Oliver walked and during their walk, they could see that the red light district had regained its vigor, as carriages could be seen leaving the different establishments.


    Although the Heavenly Pce had not yet adopted this service, many pleasure houses in the red light district offered their clients to spend the night in thepany of their favorite courtesans, so it was normal to see carriages leaving the establishments at this time of the morning.


    Obviously, these services could only be hired by wealthy businessmen or nobles. After a few minutes of walking, Andrew and Oliver arrived at the "Paradise".


    Unlikest time, all the employees knew that Andrew was the owner of the establishment and although they were angry at first, when Nad exined everything to them, their anger calmed down.


    They appreciated Nad, as many of them watched her grow up and so it bothered them to see the girl offering her body to keep a ce that rightfully belonged to her, but since they now knew that Nad was a concubine of sorts, they rxed.


    Although the status of the concubine is not the highest, it is very different from what she experienced when Silvio controlled everything because Nad had control over the pleasure house now, so the employees were not bothered.


    Upon entering all the employees greeted Andrew with courtesy and respect, no matter what their thoughts were, he was now their boss. Andrew returned the greeting to everyone who greeted him and arrived at Nad''s office.


    Oliver didn''t go in. He stood guard at the entrance because he knew that while Andrew wasing to check the business ounts, he would also be having fun with Nad, so he preferred not to go in.


    Obviously, he scanned the entire establishment, looking for any danger and as he found nothing, he allowed Andrew to enter alone. In the office, Andrew found Nad going through the ounting books.


    As he entered unannounced, Nad looked up somewhat annoyed at being interrupted, but when she saw Andrew, her expression changed. It wasn''t that she was happy to see him, but at least she was no longer angry at being interrupted, since he is the boss of the ce and can do whatever he wants.


    "How''s business?" asked Andrew with a smile, to which Nad replied, "We''ve had better times." Andrewughed at Nad''sment and walked over to her.


    Taking a seat next to her, they began to review the ounts. Looking at the movements in the ledgers, Andrew noticed that his Heavenly Pce was considerably better off than this pleasure house.


    Although "Paradise" generated profits, they paled inparison to those of the Heavenly Pce, but Andrew knew it was all due to the dance room. With such a unique attraction, this disparity was normal.


    They went over the ounts for about an hour and when they finished, Andrew moved to the couches in the office. Nad knowing what wasing, was not shy and also moved toward the couches, but did not sit on them, but on Andrew''sp.


    Andrew liked that Nad knew her ce. It wasn''t as if he treated her as any less of a person, but he was d that Nad embraced her role as a concubine.


    With Nad on hisp, Andrew began to move his hands all over the girl''s body, paying special attention to her tits. After a few minutes, Nad was breathing a little shakily and Andrew proceeded to remove her clothes.


    Once she was naked, Nad knelt down on the floor, unbuttoned Andrew''s pants, and released the still half-awake beast. Skillfully, Nad began massaging Andrew''s cock and when it was erect enough, she took it into her mouth.


    Although not as good as Helena''s, Nad''s small mouth was satisfying. The girl sucked Andrew''s cock as if it were the most delicious candy she had ever tasted and her tongue movements were exciting.


    Nad started softly and gradually increased the speed. The strong stimtion made Andrew unable to resist and he released his entire load inside Nad''s mouth, she had to withdraw coughing and with tears in her eyes, as she almost choked from the amount.


    Despite having cum, Andrew''s cock was far from going to sleep and he decisively got up. Nad, who had finished recovering,y back on the couch and spread her legs inviting him to prate her.


    Her beautiful tan tits and shaved pussy were a magnificent sight, which Andrew had to appreciate for a few moments. "I''m ready for you boss," Nad said in a flirtatious voice and her wet pussy corroborated her words.


    Without hesitation, Andrew pushed his hot, rigid cock into Nad''s pussy and began to move his hips like there was no tomorrow. Nad''s tight, wet walls hugged Andrew''s cock tightly squeezing him as if he didn''t want to let go.


    Soon Nad''s moans could be heard throughout the office and that turned Andrew on a lot, so he pushed as hard as he could, trying to reach as deep as possible.


    Quickly, Andrew''s cock was working its way deep inside Nad and the girl''s sweet moans intensified. Eventually, even the base of Andrew''s throbbing penis became moist as it became engulfed with the heat emanating from inside Nad.


    At Andrew''s deep thrust, Nad''s hips moved of their own ord, her tits jiggling like jelly, while her face wore an expression of utter pleasure.


    Andrew felt a new wave of pleasure as he felt himself being squeezed by the rippling folds of Nad''s vagina. "Give me more, deeper," Nad moaned and Andrew satisfying the girl''s requests, thrust forward with deliberate strokes, pulling and ramming her womb again and again.


    Nad''s moans were increasing and they were so immersed in sex that they didn''t even notice that Nad had already cum. Andrew was thrusting his hips more violently every second as if he intended to force his cock all the way into the girl''s brain.


    The sounds of the impact as their bodies collided sounded like thunder in the room. The sounds of their bodies colliding and Nad''s moans were so loud, Andrew couldn''t help but wonder, if they could hear them outside the room.


    Nad was enjoying herself to the fullest, to the point that she was cumming again, but she didn''t seem satisfied. Her sultry voice reverberated loudly throughout the room, it seemed crazy that Nad''s voice could seduce Andrew every time she said his name, but that was what was happening.


    In her euphoria, Nad lifted her body, her throbbing breasts bounced wildly and she had her third orgasm, this time much more violent. Andrew was not far behind and following Nad''s orgasm he also cum.


    Despite cumming several times, neither of them stopped. Nad looked serious and to reinforce her words her secret spot grew sensitive and warm as Andrew continued to push his cock inside her.


    Andrew continued to thrust his hips forward even faster. Nad again, began to moan loudly, almost screaming. Nad''s vagina began to throb and convulse as she prepared for another orgasm and that squeezed Andrew''s cock firmly as if wanting to keep it for herself.


    The sensation of ejaction quickly increased, Andrew knew that at any moment he would cum again and a few minutester, he filled Nad''s uterus with his seed. The girl, feeling Andrew''s hot seed inside her, climaxed and cummed as well.


    They both fell onto the couch with heaving breaths and remained that way for several minutes until they caught their breath. Once they had recovered, they got up, cleaned up, and got dressed again.


    Once they had changed, they looked at the mess they had made and Andrew jocrly said, "You should buy a new couch, use some of the profits," to which Nad couldn''t stand it and began tough out loud.


    Nad''sughter was contagious, and soon after Andrew began tough as well. After a few minutes, they regained theirposure and engaged in a passionate kiss, which they had to quickly cut short, as they felt the situation heating up again and they couldn''t spend all day fucking.


    Andrew said goodbye to Nad and told her he would visit her next week. Outside the office, Oliver was waiting for him with a straight face, but inside he was grieving, as Nad''s loud screams were heard by him and even, several nearby employees could hear it.


    Andrew ignorant of all this, acted normally and left as if nothing had happened. While they were returning to the Heavenly Pce, Candice was in her carriage on her way to Marquis Valoide''s mansion to discuss what she had talked about with Andrew the day before.

 Chapter 211: CHAPTER 210

    By the time Candice arrived at Marquis Valoide''s mansion, his butler Richard was already waiting for her. As was customary, she had sent word in advance that she would be visiting them.


    She was quickly guided to the study where Donald and Teresa were waiting for her. Candice was surprised to see Teresa there, as she normally doesn''t get involved in the negotiations she has with Donald.


    "You seem surprised to see me," Teresa said with a smile, to which Candice replied, "Well, you never get involved in the negotiations I have with the Marquis."


    "That''s true, but this time I think it''s pertinent that there is an intermediary. I think you bring important business," Teresa replied, surprising Candice because she did not know her friend was so perceptive.


    After she regained herposure, she said, "Well, you''re not wrong," Donald did not interrupt the two women''s conversation. He waited patiently for them to finish talking and when they did he invited Candice to sit down.


    "So, Miss Candice, what brings you here?" immediately asked Donald curious and Candice noticing that Donald wanted to get straight to the point began to exin the reason for her visit.


    "Marquis, I wanted to propose to you to join our beauty products business," said Candice in a calm voice. Donald for his part, furrowed his eyebrows, because he didn''t know the reason why Candice would propose that to him.


    However, after a few seconds, he remembered that Andrew was the supplier of those products and understood Candice''s intentions. "Miss Candice is very bold trying to use me as a deterrent for her business," Donald said.


    "Well, I don''t deny that''s one of the reasons I''m inviting you, but you''re missing out on the benefits this association can bring you," Candice immediately retorted, which intrigued Donald, and he couldn''t help but ask, "And that would be?"


    "Well, first of all, I think you underestimate the amount of money these products can generate. On top of that, you would be closer to Andrew, that way you can get a better idea of his intentions," Candice replied.


    The office was silent after Candice''s words. Donald was weighing the pros and cons of this deal and couldn''t help but think that the benefits outweighed the disadvantages.


    He wasn''t thinking about the money, as he wasn''t short of that, but having Andrew in full view was quite appealing to him. After a few minutes of thought, Donald spoke again, "Well, I have to admit they are nice perks, but what do you want from me?"


    "Honestly, not much. First to be the deterrent for Johan and second your distribution channels" Candice replied without a hint of embarrassment. Donald was silent again, but this time for a shorter period, and asked again, "I thought young Andrew''s production was limited, do you really need my distribution channels?"


    "Not at the moment, but Andrew has already confirmed to me that in a month or so, his production will increase and then we will need it," Candice replied and added, "I can really swallow all that production on my own, but including you, the intrinsic benefits are greater."


    Donald being a smart man understood what Candice was saying, so he didn''t give the matter much more thought and agreed. They then discussed some details of the partnership and the alliance was established.


    Teresa remained a spectator throughout the negotiation, as she only nned to intervene if the situation went awry, but as everything flowed as it should, she just smiled and drank tea.


    As the formal business was finished Candice spoke to Teresa, "I brought some of Eris''s size clothes, why don''t we see how they fit," but before Teresa could say anything, Donald interjected a little agitated, "Eris is too young to wear that."


    Candice was surprised at Donald''s outburst but quickly understood that he had misunderstood her. Candice as an intelligent woman understood that the Marquis must have thought she was talking about the lingerie Teresa surely wore for him.


    Noting the misunderstanding, Candice rified, "Marquis is not what you think. I would never offer those outfits to Eris." Donald looked confused, but at that moment Teresa interjected, "Love, do you think I would allow my daughter to wear that? We are talking about something else."


    Exining nothing more to him, Teresa took Candice out of the study and they went in search of Eris, leaving Donald anxious, but Richard like a wise man said, "Master, you should trust Mistress Teresa on this."


    While all this was going on, Andrew had returned to the Heavenly Pce just in time to meet everyone in the dining room for lunch. He was d to see that Carolina was at the table and not cooped up in theb.


    After the sumptuous lunch, everyone returned to their activities. Carolina to theb, Helena to supervise the courtesans or rather to train Sonia as a matron and Andrew returned to the office in thepany of Aki who was hiding in the shadows.


    Andrew didn''t know if it was exhaustion from having sex with Nad or if he ate too much, but sleep attacked him, and unable to resist he went to take a nap. With Andrew sleeping, Aki had nothing to do, so she decided to sleep next to her husband.


    As the two of them snuggled in bed, everyone else in the Heavenly Pce was preparing for the night when they opened the doors for business. Although it might not seem like it, the preparations a pleasure house had to make before opening for business were quite strenuous.


    Carmen led the maids with the cleaning of the rooms, Hector prepared the ingredients for the meals that clients might order, the courtesans and dancers took a break to be fresh and rxed for the work, and Victor supervised everything.


    Castor, who was the newest member of the Heavenly Pce was dedicated to training and maintaining his physical condition. He had to be in perfect condition and prepared for any eventuality, he had taken his job very seriously and Oliver was pleased with the young man''s attitude.


    While everyone at the Heavenly Pce was preparing for the arrival of the customers, the other businesses near the Heavenly Pce were also preparing for the same, but with some concerns.


    Most of the owners of pleasure houses near the Heavenly Pce were a bit anxious. When the previous bosses ruled this area, they had many restrictions, which made them lose profits so when Andrew took power and did not inhibit them they were very happy.


    However, now they were facing another problem. They did not know the reason, but even without directly pressuring them, most of the customers always went to the Heavenly Pce and they wanted to know the reason.


    Although they did not meet, they all had the same thought. There was something about the Heavenly Pce that attracted customers and they wanted to know what it was, so they decided to go investigate.


    Unbeknownst to them, Andrew would be visited by several managers and owners of nearby pleasure houses, trying to reveal their secrets. Even if he knew, there was nothing he could do.


    Andrew was aware that his dance room would not remain hidden for long and he was even sure that many would try to imitate him. Even knowing that Andrew did not worry because he had something that would be difficult for them to implement.


    He did not trust his dancers to be the best, the most sensual, or beautiful because he knew they were far from it. What he did trust was the music.


    The music of this world was simr to the ssical music of Earth, which is not suitable for a dance room like his. What made his dance room so attractive, apart from the beautiful dancers, was the atmosphere.


    The electronic music, coupled with the hot dancers, incited the customers to consume and throw money, that''s why his dance room was so popr and at this time electronic music was only produced by him.


    It wasn''t as if others couldn''t imitate this type of music, it was just that in this world the instruments to recreate it didn''t exist, that''s why Andrew was confident that there would be no imitation of his dance room to threaten him.


    While everyone was going about their business, on the other side of town Johan was worried. Although he had decided to give up on the battle against Andrew, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t keep an eye on him.


    It was thanks to this vignce that he had learned that Andrew had too many meetings with Candice. He also knew that Candice had started a new business in the beauty industry and that allowed him to sense that she and Andrew were allies against him.


    If that was the whole issue, he would still not be afraid because although he did not have the backing of his rtionship with the nobles due to the king''s order, he was sure he could survive against them.


    The problem was, the fact that he learned that Candice was having conversations with the Valoid marquis. Although he knew that Candice had business rtions with him, now that he suspected that she had allied with Andrew for the beauty products, he could not help but think that they wanted to embark the marquis in this venture.


    The addition of Marquis Valoide to the mix was a game-changer. That was an opponent he couldn''t afford. Marquis Valoide is a discreet man and for that reason many people underestimate him.


    Many believe that his prestige is declining and that he will soon be called to rescind his title as Marquis, but Johan was not as stupid as those who thought that. He was very clear about who Marquis Valoide was and he was the opposite of what others thought, so he started to think about how to get out of the situation he was in.

 Chapter 212: CHAPTER 211

    Andrew was sleepingfortably when he felt something moving over him, which made him wake up abruptly. Once he woke up, he could see his little wife eating his cock.


    He had instructed Aki to wake him up after 3 hours had passed, as he had to go interrupt Carolina from her extreme study session in theb, but he never thought Aki would get so creative.


    Watching his little wife eating his cock, he didn''t feel like going to visit Carolina and preferred to enjoy Aki''s service. The girl looked like a little animal eating candy.


    Aki had improved her blowjobs so much, as she would fully insert Andrew''s cock into her mouth and the movements of her tongue made Andrew think he would melt inside her.


    Since Andrew didn''t want to be the only one enjoying himself, he asked Aki to ride on top of him forming a 69, that despite Aki''s short stature, Andrew was perfectly able to eat her pussy.


    In a few minutes, Aki was moaning with pleasure and her pussy was secreting more and more love juices. After a while, Andrew could take no more and made Aki ride his cock.


    Aki obeyed and without shame or embarrassment swallowed all of Andrew''s cock in her tight little pussy. Secondster Aki began to move her hips riding Andrew''s cock like an expert rider on a horse.


    Since she liked hard sex, she held nothing back and lifted her hips as much as she could without allowing Andrew''s cock to leave her and let herself down hard, prating herself so deep that Andrew''s cock reached her womb.


    Gradually she increased the intensity of her movements and Andrew was in glory. Since Aki was so tight, the sensation was more pleasurable and excited, Andrew gripped Aki''s ass tightly and began to drill her from below.


    Aki''s moans rose in intensity and as Andrew began to spank her, her already tight pussy tightened more from the excitement. Andrew fucked Aki for several minutes until he could no longer contain himself and emptied his seed inside her.


    Not satisfied, Andrew got up, made Aki get on all fours, and began to fuck her from behind. This position was the one Aki liked the most, as Andrew could prate her deeper and spank her harder.


    The girl looked like a bitch in heat and Andrew was turned on by it. His hips started to move faster and in seconds he made Aki cum, but Andrew didn''t stop and continued to hammer her.


    As Aki had just cum she was very sensitive and a little weak, so she lost the support of her hands and fell on the bed, but her ass was still held up and this new involuntary position turned Andrew on.


    Gripping Aki''s ass tightly, Andrew continued to drill her pussy violently, making Aki moan loudly and her vagina expels love juices everywhere.


    After making Aki cum three more times and he cum twice more, Aki lost consciousness. Andrew left her on the bed and after washing up and changing clothes went to visit Carolina.


    Due to Aki''s antics, Andrew spent a little over an hour, which suggested that Carolina had gone past the time Andrew told her that she should rest. Just as he had thought, when he arrived at theb, he found Carolina immersed in her research.


    Normally Andrew would take whatever she was reading or writing away from her to bring her out of her state of total concentration, however, this time Carolina was preparing something in the alchemy cauldron, so he decided not to interrupt her.


    After about half an hour, Carolina finished her experiment, which was a failure, but before she could sit down again to go over everything she had done, Andrew interrupted her.


    The ability to iste herself from the outside to obtain a state of absolute concentration that Carolina had gained, never ceased to amaze Andrew because until he had crossed her path, she had not noticed him.


    "Has it been 3 hours already?" asked Carolina unconvinced and Andrew could onlyugh wryly as he replied, "Actually, it''s been over 4 hours." Carolina looked at him in disbelief and reluctantly left theb in Andrew''spany.


    Since Andrew had just had fun with Aki he didn''t want to have sex again and since Carolina''s experiment had failed, she wasn''t in the mood either, so they decided to go for a walk around the facility.


    Even if they called it a walk, they really wanted to see what the others were doing as a distraction. Unfortunately, by that time, most of the preparations for the opening had beenpleted and they found everyone resting.


    As it would soon be time to open the Heavenly Pce for business, Andrew and Carolina went to the office, where they found Helena sitting drinking tea. When she saw them enter she said in a mocking tone, "Looks like you guys didn''t getid today. I imagine that''s why Aki is lying in bed with cum dripping from her pussy."


    At Helena''sment, Andrewughed ufortably as he scratched the back of his head. Carolina said nothing, she was past her sisters'' jealousy stage and sat down next to Helena and poured herself some tea.


    Andrew did the same, while he was a little embarrassed about his wives embarrassing him about sex, he wasn''t so shy anymore, so he didn''t say anything to Helena''s sarcasticment.


    They chatted for a while as they enjoyed their tea until the afternoon came and the Heavenly Pce began to receive customers. When a few hours had passed since opening, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," Andrew said and the door opened, revealing Oliver. "Did something happen?" asked Andrew a little concerned, as Oliver was not in the habit ofing to the office at this hour unless he was called.


    "Young master, several of the owners and managers of the pleasure houses in the area came," Oliver reported and Andrew immediately understood Oliver''s concern, but said calmly, "No problem let them be."


    "Won''t it be dangerous to let them see the dance room?", asked Oliver confused about Andrew''s calmness. He knew that the dance room was the biggest attraction of the Heavenly Pce as it is one of a kind, but if others start copying it, it could be problematic.


    Andrew understanding Oliver''s concerns said, "The dance room can''t be hidden forever, you don''t have to worry, at the moment it is impossible for them to copy our idea."


    Oliver still looked confused and asked, "How can you be so sure?", Andrew with a smile replied, "It''s because of the music," Andrew paused and continued to exin.


    "Certainly they can copy the architecture of the dance room, the dances of the courtesans, and even the business model, but the music is essential for the dance room to function."


    "I still don''t understand young master, couldn''t they just replicate the music?" asked Oliver still confused. He wasn''t the only one interested, as Carolina and Helena didn''t understand either.


    However, Andrew instead of answering their questions asked a few, "Have you ever heard that kind of music? Do you know what instruments are used to create it?".


    "No," all three answered at the same time as if they had agreed and Andrew mustered a smile as he replied, "That''s because that musices from my power as a candidate god Eros, it''s not something they can easily replicate."


    At that moment they understood why Andrew was so rxed. They had noticed what a big role that kind of music yed in the dance room, it was the one that created the all-consuming atmosphere the dance room had.


    Although Oliver, Carolina, and Helena attributed Andrew''s power to the music, and that gave them security, Andrew knew that this music was performed with electronic devices that did not exist in this world, so that gave him security.


    He knew that with so many skills and magic in this world, they would eventually be able to replicate something simr, but it wouldn''t be anytime soon and if they somehow managed to do so, it would only be a replica of the actual song and Andrew had many more in store, so he wasn''t worried.


    While they were talking in the office, in the dance room, several of the owners and managers of the nearby pleasure houses had met. They all gathered to discuss what they were witnessing.


    "Can you believe people throwing their money at a dancing girl?" one of them asked in disbelief, watching as patrons threw money at the dancer on stage.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this," replied another one of them, and at that moment one of the girls approached them and asked, "Can I get you gentlemen something to drink?". The girl''s sudden appearance took them by surprise and they reflexively ordered several drinks.


    They had not realized that they had fallen prey to the atmosphere of the ce. They kept drinking alcohol and watching the whole ce trying to imprint it in their brains with the aim of imitating them.


    They had already realized that it was this room that attracted the customers of the Heavenly Pce and they were determined to copy it, but as Andrew had predicted, they soon ran into the main problem, "Have any of you heard anything like this music before?" one of them asked.


    Hearing the question, they all shook their heads and soon discovered that if they didn''t solve the music issue they would not seed.

 Chapter 213: CHAPTER 212

    Throughout the night, the owners and managers of the pleasure houses near the Heavenly Pce spent the whole time discussing and scrutinizing the dance room, with the intention of deciphering all its secrets, but in the end, they could not find a solution for the music.


    Although they were not musicians, nor did they know how to y an instrument, they had attended different events and meetings, so they could be considered music connoisseurs to a certain degree, even so, they could not identify from which instruments the music of the dance room of the Heavenly Pce came from.


    A bit frustrated they left and decided to keeping back with the intention of deciphering the mystery. Although they looked a little strange sitting all night in the dance room and just drinking alcohol and chatting with each other, instead of watching the dancers on stage, no one bothered them, as they were consuming.


    All the employees of the Heavenly Pce were clear about their purpose and that was to generate profits. Even the maids and cooks who did not interact directly with the customers, contributed their grain of sand to this objective.


    After the Heavenly Pce closed its doors, Andrew and his wives had an exciting exercise at night, so they fell asleep quitete, and the next day they woke up at almost noon.


    Although they woke upte, no one reproached them because not only were they the bosses of the ce and could do whatever they wanted, but everyone knew that it was thanks to them that they had such a good job and enjoyed peace and quiet.


    As Andrew was reviewing the previous day''s earnings, a carrier pigeon flew in through the window andnded in front of him on the desk. Andrew immediately knew it was a message from Candice, as the messenger birds they used tomunicate with her were unique.


    Andrew fearlessly removed the message strapped to the bird''s leg and began to read it. While it might be dangerous to take messages in this manner without first checking for traps, this did not apply to Andrew.


    His Eros eyes could see the aura of evil intent even from the objects, so he knew the message was safe. In the message, Candice informed Andrew that the Valoid Marquis had epted the proposal and therefore it was good that he expedited Johan''s deal.


    She also exined that the Marquis had agreed to offer his distribution channels for Andrew''s products, so he should ramp up production quickly.


    Andrew had told Candice that in about a month, he would be able to increase production and so the problem that led to his rtionship with Johan being damaged would disappear.


    This was because ording to Carolina''s estimates in a month, she would master the manufacture of rejuvenating creams and tissue repair creams. Andrew at first did not believe it was possible, as he had seen Carolina try to refine them several times and always fail, but Fluffy told him that appearances were deceiving.


    Andrew could refine these products with rtive ease, thanks to his skills, but he didn''t really have the knowledge, his body only knew the process, so he couldn''t determine if Carolina was making progress, but Fluffy was different.


    Fluffy as a divine beast assigned to Andrew was different from him. He had the necessary knowledge to evaluate Carolina''s progress even when he did not know how to refine this product and he had told Andrew that, despite the failures, the girl was making great progress.


    For this reason, Andrew knew that Carolina would not only learn to refine these products in about a month but that the quantity would increase exponentially, since she was not limited like Andrew, due to his ability to synthesize.


    For all this, Andrew disregarded Candice''s request to elerate the growth of the production, everything had to be done in due time. Still, thinking about how things would change, Andrew could not help butugh internally at Johan''s misfortune.


    If he had been more patient, all these benefits would have been his, but by revealing his true face, he had suffered a major setback. Afterughing at Johan, Andrew called Oliver and Castor into the office, to discuss the Johan issue.


    After a few minutes, they both arrived at the office and sitting next to Andrew began to discuss the issue. "How do you think we should approach this matter?", Andrew asked as he sipped a cup of tea in a rxed manner as if Johan was no big deal.


    His calmness was because Andrew knew that Johan was no threat to him. Johan had underestimated Andrew''s strength too much. He wasn''t the only one observing his enemy''s movements. Andrew had also sent several Shadow members to observe Johan''s movements, well, Oliver had.


    Thanks to this, Andrew now knew that while Johan''s strength was not small, it was nothingpared to a single Oliver and if he now added Castor, the difference was even greater.


    Johan had many men under hismand, but none were as powerful a force as Castor and Oliver. In this world a single expert is worth more than an army and the Heavenly Pce had two.


    "Well, I''m not much of a strategist type, so I''ll just stick to following orders. I may be good at fighting andmanding men to guard security, but I''ll leave the strategy to you," Castor immediately said as if trying to avoid responsibility.


    Andrew and Oliver couldn''t help butugh at Castor''s words, but they didn''t scold him, as they too understood that what he said was true. After the short rxation, Oliver adopted his serious pose again and said, "Young master, I think we should not be so calcting and face the problem directly and simply."


    "borate, please," Andrew said regaining his seriousness and Oliver exined, "I think we should meet with him and express what we want without giving him the option to refuse."


    Castor did not understand what Oliver was saying, so he just listened. Andrew for his part understood a little more but still had doubts so he asked, "More specifically?".


    "Simple, we can all three of us go to Johan''s store and dere our intention that he will receive the same amount of products that he now receives and we will give him the benefit of being able to sell it at whatever price he wants and however he wants," Oliver paused, took some tea to soak his throat and continued.


    "In this way, we will give him some benefit and show him that we are not afraid of him. With thepany of the two of us, we''ll let him see that you can''t be intimidated and if he wants to get smart, we can pull the card of our allies, Mistress Candice and Marquis Valoid."


    By the time Oliver finished exining, Andrew was clear about what Oliver was proposing. It really was simple and straightforward, yet effective. Andrew thought it was a good n. He''s not particrly good at dealing with tricks and traps, so he liked this strategy.


    Although Oliver had been urging him to be more calcting and think on his own, Andrew was a bit slow, so he still trusted Oliver as his strategist.


    Andrew was aware that he needed to mature and learn these kinds of tactics, but it seemed that he was not cut out for them, however, he dared not admit it to Oliver and simply pretended to be trying in order to not anger Oliver.


    Although Oliver still called him "Young Master", in reality, their rtionship was no longer based on master and servant, they were more like friends, so Oliver now imed and scolded him more often for his glib attitude and although Andrew didn''t mind, he didn''t want to be scolded.


    With that defined, they began to define when to act and here Oliver spoke again, "I think we should do it in a week," to which Andrew asked wrinkling his eyebrows, "Why wait so long?".


    "Well, Young Master, Marie and I want to perform the lover''s pact during this week. Although I don''t think there will be any problems, I think the increased strength the pact would give us would be beneficial in any eventuality," Oliver replied a little chagrined.


    "Lover''s pact? What''s that?" asked Castor at a loss because while he was one of Andrew''s trusted men, he still didn''t know about his status as a candidate for Eros god.


    At Castor''s questions, Andrew and Oliver didn''t know how to answer, so an awkward silence spread around the room. Castor being a perceptive man, understood that it was a delicate subject and quickly expressed, "If it''s not convenient to tell me, don''t worry."


    At that moment Fluffy spoke to Andrew, "Master, this friend of yours is trustworthy and loyal, he can be a guardian, why haven''t you made him one?", at Fluffy''s question, Andrew was more ufortable.


    It was precisely because Castor was a childhood friend that he found it hard to tell him that, as he felt he had been deceiving his friend by keeping something like that from him, but at Fluffy''s insistence that those were stupid thoughts, Andrew sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    "Castor, I really have been keeping something from you. As my brother and friend, I feel bad, but you must understand that if I tell you this you can no longer stay in this ce as a refugee, you will be in the same boat as us for life."


    At the seriousness of Andrew''s words and expression, Castor could feel the gravity of the situation and fell into deep thought. However, no matter how much he thought, only one thing came to his mind, "This is your brother, why should I be doubted?".


    It was amazing the loyalty Castor had over Andrew. Even he himself did not understand the reason, but not wanting to think more than he should, he simply said nonchntly, "Tell me."

 Chapter 214: CHAPTER 213

    Castor''s determined response surprised Andrew. While it was true that they had been friends since they were very young and were close, especially after the death of their respective parents, which brought them closer, they had always maintained their independence.


    Certainly, they supported each other and were like brothers, but each always followed their own path, that is why he was surprised that Castor epted so quickly, even though he had told him that he would practically have to follow him for life.


    Despite all these thoughts, Andrew said nothing, and wanting to respond to his friend''s trust in him, he stood up decisively and approached him, cing his hand on Castor''s shoulder.


    Like Oliver and Marie, Castor felt a strange forcee over him, and soon after arge amount of information came into his head. He felt as if hours had passed, but it had really been seconds.


    Shortly after Andrew removed his hand from Castor''s shoulder, and the characteristic guardian seal appeared. Castor had alreadye out of his trance-like state, but he still could not speak as he was in shock from the information he had received.


    It was a normal reaction because he had just learned that his childhood friend, with whom he had grown up and struggled in the slums of Calci, was actually a candidate for the god Eros.


    Thanks to this new knowledge, he finally understood the reason why Andrew wanted to set up a brothel. From a very young age, Andrew had always had this ambition, and Castor as his friend had heard him rant his delusions many times, who would have thought he had achieved his goals?


    Still, he never expected that all this was because he was a candidate for the god Eros. Now everything made sense, what better ce to get what he needed as an Eros god than a brothel?


    After a few minutes when Castor finished processing all this information, he looked at Andrew still amazed, but quickly returned to his usual attitude and said, "You had it well hidden. I thought you were crazy when you said you wanted to create the best pleasure house in the world."


    Andrewughed at Castor''sment, as it brought back memories of him as a child saying that, which to a child sounded like babble. Although Andrew had the mind of an adult from an early age due to memories of his past life, being reborn into this world as an infant, some of the innocence as a child still lingered and he would say silly things from time to time.


    "Well, I understand many things now, but I also have many questions," Castor said putting on a strangely serious expression. "Ask away, don''t hold back," Andrew said with a smile and Castor started asking his questions.


    "I more or less understand about the guardian seal you granted me, if I understood correctly, I will strengthen myself through sex and eroticism right?", to which Andrew replied, "Yes, but the girls of the Heavenly Pce won''t be of help, as they are kind of like my dependents, so they won''t be of much help to you".


    "I assume courtesans from other pleasure houses are the same aren''t they?", Castor asked again and Andrew again replied with calm, "Well, since they are women who are in the business of selling their bodies, they won''t give you much benefit, unless you find a very exceptional one."


    Andrew paused and continued, "Simply put, they should be women of great beauty or special skills." Castor nodded in understanding and asked again, "So, what''s this about the lover''s pact that Brother Oliver mentioned?"


    The way Castor addressed Oliver now had changed because as fellow guardians, they really were like brothers, so it sounded fitting, then Andrew exined.


    "Since Oliver and Marie are a couple and at the same time holders of the guardian seal, they don''t want to have multiple partners, so, to maximize their gains from the guardian seal, they will perform a ritual that will allow them to enhance each other."


    "What do you intend to do?" asked Andrew already knowing the answer. "You know me, I prefer to be free, but if I find a suitable mate, I might consider such a pact," Castor replied just as Andrew had imagined he would.


    "I figured you would say that. Still, I rmend you do as I do. Get a group of loyal wives because when I ascend you will too, and conquering a goddess will beplex up there, hahaha."


    Everyone burst outughing at Andrew''sment, even Oliverughed because although his words were pretentious, they knew it wasn''t entirely a joke. After a few seconds of rxing, Andrew resumed his seriousness and said, "Well, since Oliver and Marie will be gone for a few days, Castor you''re in charge of security."


    "No problem," Castor replied seriously. After that, they talked about some other issues and ended the meeting. Oliver didn''t want to stay away for too long, so he decided to finish the ritual quickly, so he informed Marie, and soon after they left.


    Before they left, Oliver warned Castor of the spy hiding in the shadows. Both Oliver and Castor had noticed that there was someone watching them, but they had not been able to identify the spy, so he was very skilled and must have been on guard.


    What they didn''t know was that when Oliver and Marie left, Raven followed them, as Oliver along with Andrew was one of his main surveince targets. Obviously, he would not leave Andrew unguarded while he followed Oliver, he left the same agent he had sent to follow Dino, keeping watch.


    Although Raven might have a chance against Castor, he sensed that for a powerful expert like Oliver to get out, he must have gone to do something important, so he decided to follow him and thus lost any chance of infiltrating the Heavenly Pce, as the agent he left behind to keep watch, didn''t stand a chance against Castor.


    Oliver thanks to his perception, noticed that they were being followed, but did nothing, in fact, he preferred to be followed. He was not at ease knowing that a powerful stealth expert was stalking the Heavenly Pce, when he was not present.


    Oliver and Marie were out of the city in no time and Raven followed, but when they were away, Oliver grabbed Marie and elerated his speed and left Ravengging behind who despite all his skill could not keep up with him.


    Raven knew he was no match for Oliver, but he was confident in following him without being spotted, now he had noticed that he had underestimated Oliver. Although he tried to search for his whereabouts, he could not find him, and being away from the city, he dyed returning, buying valuable time for Andrew and the others.


    While Andrew continued his activities at the Heavenly Pce as usual. He reviewed the ounts and supervised everyone''s work, although it was not necessary, since with Victor at the helm everything was running smoothly.


    On the other hand, in a hidden room inside the imperial castle, the two pirs of the empire were meeting. The room looked like a dungeon, as it had no windows and was dark.


    There was only an old wooden table with two chairs and a small gasmp that barely illuminated the ce. "Demon, what is your move? Tripia''s kingdom has openly attacked us on several asions and I think we should retaliate," Arturios said in a stern voice.


    Although the damage had not been much, the moment he heard that the beastmen and elves had been attacked Arturios was angry. He had lived for over a century and had good rtions with these races, as they were very important in the empire, and that had bothered him.


    He could no longer tolerate the outbursts of the Tripia kingdom and so he had sought out Demon to n a counterattack. Arturios knew that Demon, although he offered himself as a ve to the king, was only doing so to gain his trust, as he worked from the shadows and anyone would have reservations against him if he simply showed up and said he was a loyal subordinate.


    For better or worse, people in his line of work were not very trustworthy, but Arturios knew that Demon was loyal to the empire, perhaps even more so than he was, so he knew he must have a n of counterattack and so he sought him out to find out what it was.


    The expressionless Demon, as he never did, spoke, "Those assholes are being too arrogant. I have already sent my agents, in a week I will have information from them and form a n of attack."


    Arturios was not surprised to hear Demon speak because he had known him for a long time and although before the king or anyone else Demon would not utter a word, with Arturios he always shared his thoughts aloud.


    These two were the pirs and protectors of the empire. They were the most powerful experts and although they were very different, their love for the empire was something they had inmon, that''s why they treated each other as equals.


    "I see, I''ll wait for your notification then. The little tricks from before can be let slide, but when heid his hand on the beastmen and the elves, they sealed their fate," Arturios said in a resentful voice in clear restrained anger.


    "That''s not what you have to worry about. I''m quite clear on that," Demon replied with equal displeasure. Arturios upon hearing Demon''s tone of voice retreated calmly because he knew that Demon would unleash hell on Tripia''s realm.


    No one knew this man''s capabilities better than he did, and listening to him, he could understand that Demon was upset. Only the two of them knew in the empire that the beastmen and elves that resided in their territory were more than just herdsmen and farmers.


    In fact, the empire was born of these two races. While the humans were the rulers, this was only in appearance, the beastmen and elves were not as simple as everyone thought, and not even the king knew the power they held.


    While this was going on, deep in the forest where the elves resided, an ancient tree over 200 meters tall and as thick as a building, five figures were gathered around a in wooden table.


    These were the five elven n elders of the empire and whoever saw them would be surprised because their power was no less than that of Arturios and Demon. Although elves were a long-lived race, these five had clear wrinkles on their faces, showing their advanced age.


    "You maye out," said one of them in a soft voice, and from the shadows a hooded man stepped out, who immediately bowed to the five elderly elves. "I imagine you bring news of Demon," spoke again the elf who had just called him."


    Although the pressure exerted by these elders was monstrous, the hooded man was not afraid because although he was a fly in their eyes, he was a special agent only meant tomunicate with them, so he confidently spoke, "Demon told me to inform the elders that in a week he would begin to take action."


    WORDS OF THE AUTHOR


    Although it is only one chapter, it is a bit longer, I hope you forgive me.

 Chapter 215: CHAPTER 214

    After listening to the hooded man, the same elf who had spoken throughout the interaction said again, "I understand. You are dismissed." With those words, the hooded man disappeared into the shadows.


    "Elder Vilmon, I thought you gathered us together to take action on this matter," said another of the elder elves. These five elven elders are the highest-status people among the elves residing in the empire''s territory.


    However, very few know of their existence even among the elves themselves. Only the elves of the highest authority know of their existence and even in the empire only Arturios and Demon, as well as the previous hooded one who is theirmunication link are the only ones.


    Although they all have the same status, the elf named Vilmon is special, as he is the oldest and the founder of thismunity. The elves of the empire, as well as the beastmen, came to this ce many years before the empire was formed.


    In fact, the elder Vilmon helped in the creation of the empire as did some respected elders of the beastmen n. It is for this reason that the two races are extremely valued, as they were part of the founding of the empire.


    If you are wondering why they are not rulers, the answer is simple, because of their numbers. Both beastmen and elves are considerably fewer in numbers than humans, especially in this continent gued by human kingdoms.


    For this reason, they allow humans to rule, but that does not mean that they are oppressed. In terms of strength these 2 races have more experts than the empire itself, so they cannot be underestimated.


    That is why Arturians and Demons were upset when Tripia''s kingdom attacked them, as they know the strength of these races. An appearance of their power in public can create a lot of trouble.


    "I didn''t call you for that. We certainly had our problems, but fortunately, it wasn''t too much trouble," Elder Vilmon said, but was immediately refuted by another of the elders, "Elder Vilmon, I don''t think so. Several of our people were injured."


    "True, but do you know why there were only wounded?" asked Elder Vilmon calmly. Elder Vilmon''s question left everyone thoughtful. It wasn''t that they didn''t know the answers, it was that they didn''t know the details.


    Although they were all too embarrassed to answer, one of them plucked up courage and said, "Because Elder Vilmon found out everything in time." This was what they all knew.


    Everyone present knew that Elder Vilmon was the one who warned about the enemy, but none of them knew how he found out. Although Elder Vilmon is definitely the strongest of them all, they all knew that it was not possible for the elder to find out about the threat so quickly that was what they wanted to know.


    Noticing the curiosity of the other elders, Vilmon said, "I wasn''t the one who noticed the problem, it was Arturios." With the revtion, the elders were surprised and could not hold back so they asked, "How?".


    Up to this point, Elder Vilmon was in a calm and even jocr attitude, but suddenly he regained his seriousness and in a deep voice replied, "Because the same thing happened in the savannah of the beast men."


    This new revtion disturbed the elders. In the empire, it is believed that elves and beastmen have no contact, but that is not true. Since the elder Vilmon had participated in the founding of the empire, there was also an expert of the beastmen who had done so.


    Vilmon and that elder are sworn brothers, therefore, despite what other people think, elves and beastmen have more rtions than humans believe.


    "Were there casualties?" one of the elders asked with concern. Vilmon noticing the elder asking, understood his reasons. These two races were so friendly, that some elves and beastmen married and formed families. There are several beastmen living in the elven forest and elves in the savannah, that''s how close these races are.


    The reason for the old man''s concern above is because one of his sons is married to a hawk woman and lives in the savannah. Although he knew that his family was fine, because they lived in the savannah city and even with a powerful army, no one would dare to attack that city.


    However, thanks to his son living there this old man visited the savannah a lot and had many friends there, so he worries about the beastmen. "Elder Afilis, I''m afraid to say that several viges were destroyed," Elder Vilmon replied in a heavy voice.


    The room immediately fell silent and the temperature dropped several degrees as Elder Afilis'' anger was evident and hemented in a murderous tone, "I think we should act after all."


    Although the elders understood that Afilis took this personally, they still thought he was not wrong, but Elder Vilmon convinced them not to do so, as he understood that demonstrating his power in public, could bring trouble, although he was also annoyed.


    "Elder Afilis, calm your anger. I am upset too, but we must look at the big picture. Besides, you heard, Demon is on the move, I guess I shouldn''t exin anything Right?".


    Elder Vilmon''s words calmed the others, especially Elder Afilis because everyone knew that Demon was not only a pir of the empire and a powerful expert, but that he had strong ties to the beastmen.


    Very few knew it, but Demon and Arturios have families. The former is married to a beastwoman and thetter with an elf, but those rtionships even the king doesn''t know.


    "I see, if it''s Demon there''s nothing to worry about," the elder Afilis said more calmly. "So, did Arturios find out thanks to Demon?" one of the elders asked and Vilmon replied, "Yes. Upon learning of the attacks on the beastmen, they immediately notified Marquis Cupal and quickly quelled the attackers."


    "So that''s why Marquis Astivia acted so quickly?" eximed another of the elders and Vilmon smilingly replied, "Yes, even if we have our reservations, we can always rely on Demon and Arturios when ites to the safety of our people and the beastmen. So if Demon said he would act, he will and it won''t be pleasant for Tripia''s bastards."


    A certain gloating escaped Vilmon''s words and everyone knew the reason. Demon was not one to be trifled with and they had touched his reverse scale. Things were about to get ugly.


    Meanwhile in the savannah city, in a simple, but cozy building, five elders with the same characteristics as the beastmen leaders were discussing the same thing as the elves, but they were a bit more heated.


    Although the beastmen are just as civilized and intelligent as humans or any other race, they are natural warriors and hot-blooded, so when they hear about the attacks on their people, they don''t take it as calmly as the elves.


    "Those cursed Tripia kingdom who do they think they are? We should crush them," said the elder of the dog n burning with anger and the others were no different, they wanted to go out immediately to destroy the Tripia kingdom, but then the oldest of them, the hawk man spoke up.


    "Do not be hasty. I certainly want to destroy them just as you do, but let us think of the consequences of revealing our existence to the continent." The elder hawk''s words calmed the mood.


    Beastmen are hot-blooded, but not stupid. They knew that revealing themselves would put the empire in a difficult situation. On the continent, there were 2 empires on par with the Cannaris empire, not to mention other prominent kingdoms.


    All these countries had a certain amount of experts and maintained a strange bnce of forces, which brought stability to the continent, but if powerful elders like them and the elves appeared, that bnce would be broken and chaos would descend.


    That benefited no one, so they calmed down. Still, the annoyance would not go away and one of them could not help but ask, "So what do we do?", this was the bull-man who asked.


    "Nothing," the elderly hawk replied and added before the others could raise their voices in protest, "Demon will handle the matter personally." When they heard that, they all smiled at ease.


    They all knew that Demon was the husband of one of the daughters of the old catdy present. That''s why she was calm. Demon himself visited her and the old hawk telling them that he would personally handle the matter, so they were both calm.


    Demon in public is one of the pirs of the empire, leader of the spy organization under the king''smand, and ve of the king, but it was all due to love for the empire.


    Few knew about his family or his background. Much less did they know that with his power the ve contract he had with the king was not binding, he could withdraw it whenever he wanted, but he did not do it because of his love for the empire.


    Nevertheless, he loved his family above the empire. Arturios was the same, so attacking these two races was the worst thing Tripia''s kingdom could do. No one knew that the two pirs of the empire loved their family more than the empire itself and so the kingdom of Tripia had made a grave mistake because now the two most powerful experts known to the empire were after their heads.

 Chapter 216: CHAPTER 215

    While all these high-level meetings were going on, Andrew was enjoying Carolina''s pussy in theb. It had be customary to have sex as a method of interrupting her total concentration.


    Carolina was sitting at the desk in theb with her legs spread wide. Andrew was positioned in between them and from there began the slow ascent with loose, wide strokes, ending with a strong suction.


    Carolina was guiding him on how to pleasure her and Andrew reciprocated. With a full view of Andrew between her legs, it generated an excitement factor for Carolina as Andrew''s tongue fluttered all over her pussy.


    After enjoying Carolina''s pussy for a few minutes, Andrew had Carolina lie on her back. He knelt between her legs and lifted her up, resting her calves on his shoulders.


    Andrew rocked in a side-to-side and up-and-down motion so that the head and shaft of his penis came in direct contact with the front wall of Carolina''s vagina. Since this angle allows for deep pration, Andrew pushed in slowly and after a few seconds picked up the pace.


    He soon noticed that Carolina was approaching orgasm, as he could hear her breathing be short and shallow. Her flushed skin and slightly swollen breasts also indicated that she was approaching the peak of her arousal and just as he had thought, Carolina let out a loud moan and her pussy oozed love juices all over the ce.


    After cumming, Carolina was breathing heavily as her body went into a few spasms. Andrew let her rest for a moment and when she caught her breath, she was immediately ready for another round.


    This was not the first time they had sex in theb, in fact, it had be a habit, so Carolina was aware that they were far from finished with their activity.


    With Andrew''s help, Carolina knelt on the desk. She remained on all fours, buttocks out. Then, she arched her back, pushed her body forward on the palms of her hands, and lifted her buttocks.


    Seeing the erotic position, Andrew did not hold back and prated her instantly. Although it was a bit ufortable for Carolina to rest her knees on the hard surface of the table, she did notin, as she was enjoying Andrew''s cock working its way inside her.


    They fucked in that position until Andrew filled Carolina with his white seed, but they didn''t finish at that point. They rested a bit and moved to the next position.


    Theyy on the floor with Carolina underneath Andrew. Being on the bottom she wrapped both her legs around Andrew''s back and kept her hands sped around her own knees. Allowing for deeper pration.


    After many positions and several cumshots from both of them and they were done for the day. They were both covered in semen, vaginal juices, sweat, and different dirt they had picked up from theb floor.


    Feeling dirty, they got dressed and ran to the bathroom to wash up. No one was surprised to see them anymore, as it wasmon for them to have sex in theb. Many even joked that it turned them on to have sex in theb, but Helena and Aki who were the most interested, knew this was not the case.


    Certainly, Carolina was getting a lot of attention from Andrew, as every time he went to theb to get her out of her state of absolute concentration they had sex, however, Andrew had not neglected his other two wives.


    No one knew, but Andrew and Helena were having sex regrly in many parts of the facility. Lately, they have liked to try different locations, such as the dance room, some rooms in the VIP area, and even in the cers of the Heavenly Pce.


    Trying out new ces was nice. On the other hand, the office had been hogged by Aki. Since she protected him when he was alone, they regrly had sex in the office and the bedroom.


    The best part of it all was that even with their daytime activities, at night they enjoyed group sex. Thanks to this, Andrew had umted a lot of points and believed he would get the 20 million faster than he thought.


    For his part, Raven who had lost sight of Oliver and Marie, had returned to the ce where he was guarding the Heavenly Pce. Seeing that Oliver had left, he wanted to infiltrate the facility, but Castor''s presence worried him and since his mission was to watch, not to assassinate, he preferred not to risk it.


    Oliver and Marie had reached a mountain not so far from the city, which was the ce Oliver thought was ideal to carry out the first two phases of the ritual and as it was still daylight they did not dy.


    They knew they could not stay away from the Heavenly Pce for long, even with Castor''s presence, there were many dangers, so they decided to finish the first two phases of the ritual in one day.


    Lying in a small meadow at the top of the mountain, Oliver stretched his perception to the maximum and when he verified that they were alone, they undressed and began to have sex in broad daylight.


    Although it seemed romantic to have sex in nature, under the sun, it really wasn''t as pleasurable as it looked. The dirt and grass on the ground stuck to them and the difort of being exposed was not pleasant.


    In spite of all these inconveniences, they continued on. Mariey on her side, while Oliver prated her from the side by pushing one of his knees between her legs, who in turn ced a hand on her back to support herself.


    Although it was not the mostfortable position, they felt at ease this way and Oliver moving his hips gently, prated Marie''s tight pussy. The girl wanted to hold back her moans of pleasure, but it was impossible and her voice echoed throughout the mountain.


    Fortunately, there was no one around. After they both reached orgasm several times, they stopped and went to a stream to clean themselves, with the intention of waiting for the night, to perform the second ritual.


    Not wanting to waste too much time, the moment the moon appeared, Marie and Oliver set to work. They found a huge rock and she plopped down on this rock with the trunk forward and hugged it as if it were a pyramid of pillows, while Oliver hugged her from behind. Then she spread her legs slightly allowing Oliver''s cock to slide into her pussy.


    Again her moans echoed throughout the mountain. With the moon as their witness, theypleted the second ritual and after cleansing themselves, returned to the Heavenly Pce under the cover of night.


    Raven who was keeping watch as usual, noticed when they returned even though it was quitete and the red light district was already practically closed. Raven couldn''t stop thinking about what they had done.


    ording to him, they must have been on an important mission, but since he couldn''t follow them, he didn''t know what they had done. If he found out that Oliver and Marie had only gone to a deste mountain to have sex, he would surely vomit blood.


    Even though he hadn''t been able to follow them, Raven had notified Donald of Oliver''s departure and likewise reported his return. Donald was as intrigued as Raven and also surprised because he now knew that he had underestimated Oliver''s power.


    Donald knew Oliver was an expert, but he never thought he was powerful enough to keep Raven from following him. Raven was an expert as well. Spying and chasing was one of his fortes, so even though he didn''t expect him to be as strong as Oliver, Donald thought he could at least follow him.


    Upon learning that Raven wasn''t capable of doing so, Donald reevaluated what a threat Andrew and his men were. He was suspicious by nature, as he was dedicated to dismantling criminal organizations and although the Heavenly Pce, still didn''t qualify as one, they were definitely dangerous.


    The next morning Oliver and Marie presented themselves to Andrew with the intention of finishing the ritual. Although they were embarrassed, they wanted to get out of this as quickly as they could.


    Thus, Andrew gathered the courtesans and their wives to settle down outside the room where these two had sex. Unexpectedly, although they were embarrassed, once they began to immerse themselves in pleasure they forgot about the listeners outside the room.


    Neither Andrew nor anyone else present thought that listening to the two having sex would be so exciting. Some of the courtesans couldn''t help but put their hands to their pussies and masturbate slightly to Marie''s moans of pleasure.


    What they didn''t know was that it was all because of the power released from the ritual they were performing. Even Andrew didn''t know, because Fluffy hadn''t told him.


    Andrew didn''t even realize that he had earned some points for this activity, because, although it was not as stimting as the act itself, it was erotic and that earned him points, although they were few.


    Once Oliver and Marie had finished, Andrew and the others dispersed, as they didn''t want to make them feel ufortable when they went out as they were all gathered there, but that wouldn''t stop all the courtesans from masturbating in their rooms imagining them having sex.


    Sometimes imagination is more powerful than reality and the courtesans having a high libido, did not hold back, so that night their clients enjoyed a special service as the courtesans were overexcited.

 Chapter 217: CHAPTER 216

    The next morning, Oliver and Castor met with Andrew in the office. Oliver having finished the lover''s pact with Marie, didn''t want to wait until the following week to deal with Johan as they had nned.


    Andrew and Castor had no problem with the change of ns, as they only brought forward what they were going to do. Since they didn''t want to approachpletely hostile, they sent a carrier pigeon to Johan informing them of their visit ahead of time.


    When Johan received the message he could not help but put on a bitter expression because he knew that troubling times were ahead, but he did not run away from the situation and simply waited for Andrew to arrive.


    Although he did not flee, he did prepare himself as best he could. As ever his tent was swarming with guards and anyone who saw them thought they were preparing for a war due to the fact that they were fully armed and there were arge number of them.


    As Andrew and the others wanted to show some status, they took a carriage to visit Johan and when they saw the number of guards, they couldn''t help but let out a small derisiveugh.


    Although the number was impressive, their strength was not much and so Oliver and Castor were not worried. At the entrance, they were greeted by Johan''s butler who greeted them cordially nheless.


    Andrew responded in kind, while Oliver and Castor just followed him in silence. When they reached the door of Johan''s office, the butler turned to them and said, "The gentlemen may wait here, while Master Johan and Mr. Andrew talk business."


    None of those present were stupid, so they would not allow Andrew to enter Johan''s office alone, but none of them lost their temper. Andrew acted ordingly and said, "If my escorts can''te in, I don''t think this meeting is necessary."


    Although it seemed like Andrew was acting cowardly, he was actually sending a message. In short, he was telling Johan that he hade today as a courtesy, but if he didn''t appreciate it, he would take the hard route.


    Johan''s butler is a smart man and immediately understood the message and letting out a sigh, he assisted and allowed them entry. The idea of preventing Andrew''s bodyguards from going inside was his and although he knew he had little chance of them agreeing, he had to give it a try.


    Once they entered the office, they could see Johan and some guards pretending to protect the windows and doors of the office. There were about 10 guards, which seemed excessive for a meeting like this, but no one said anything.


    "Mr. Andrew a pleasure to see you again. I am very sorry for the excessive security, but I suffered an attack recently and it is better to be safe than sorry," Johan said in an enthusiastic voice, demonstrating his acting skills.


    "No problem Mr. Johan. Safety first," Andrew replied returning the courtesy, though he wasn''t buying that story. Although they both knew that rtions had broken down and they were practically enemies, they kept up appearances.


    Andrew was not particrly fond of this kind of behavior. He was always a straightforward man both in his previous life and in this one, so he preferred to speak things as they were, but he understood that sometimes it was necessary to act as he was doing.


    Johan offered Andrew a seat and the butler offered him a cup of tea, which Andrew didn''t even look at. Although he didn''t think Johan was stupid enough to poison him, Andrew did it as a sign of displeasure.


    He wanted to make it clear to Johan that he didn''t like his attitude and that there was no way to reconcile. Johan being an old fox, understood immediately and not wanting to drag the meeting out too long started the talk.


    "So, Mr. Andrew, to what do I owe the pleasure of the visit?", Andrew only took a few seconds to answer, "Mr. Johan, let''s stop with the intrigues and tricks. It''s obvious I didn''t like your way of dealing with business and I''vee to settle that."


    Although Johan understood that Andrew came with that objective, he didn''t think the young man would cover the subject so directly. Not letting Johan speak Andrew continued, "I think you already know the ins and outs, so it''s not a negotiation, but an imposition."


    Andrew''s overbearing attitude made Johan put on a bitter expression, trying to contain his anger. He never expected a young man like Andrew to treat him this way, but he held it in and let him speak.


    "From today onwards you will receive the same amount of products as always and you can trade them as you wish, but there will be no increase in products in the future and our rtionship will be limited to just seller and buyer," Andrew said in a serious and deep voice.


    At that moment he kept silent and waited for Johan to say something. Only a few seconds passed and Johan spoke, "Has Mr. Andrew found another seller yet?" to which Andrew replied, "I have two quite reliable partners."


    Johan narrowed his gaze upon hearing that Andrew had 2 partners. While he didn''t rify who they were, Johan already knew he was referring to Candice and Marquis Valoid.


    He immediately understood that it was a threat. Johan gritted his teeth hard and tried to calm down. After he seeded, he spoke again, "I understand. I ept your terms."


    Although Andrew expected Johan topromise, he thought he would put up more of a fight, but when he understood that Marquis Valoid''s weight was enormous, he was not surprised.


    As Andrew was about to get up to leave, Johan spoke again, "It''s a pity that Mr. Andrew doesn''t favor me," to which Andrew replied in disgust, "It''s not that I don''t favor you, it''s just that I don''t like dealing with people of low morals."


    Without waiting for Johan to say anything, Andrew got up and left. Once Andrew and hispanions had left, Johan smashed the teacup in front of him against the wall as he angrily shouted, "You fucking brat!!!".


    Andrew didn''t know about Johan''s outburst and even if he did he wouldn''t care. Taking advantage of the fact that he had gone out, he decided to visit Candice before returning to the Heavenly Pce.


    Although he had not announced his visit, Candice already knew that Andrew would visit her and Gaston was waiting for them at the entrance to guide them to Candice''s office. Like the other times, they were greeted warmly by Gaston and then marched to Candice''s office.


    This time, however, they were let in immediately. Candice was waiting for them sitting on the couch, sipping some tea. Candice''s characteristic smile was nowhere to be seen, only seriousness was on her face.


    This was normal, as she was already feeling a lot of pressure from Andrew knowing about Oliver''s strength and now Andrew had shown up apanied by another expert, so she was in trouble.


    While she didn''t n on antagonizing Andrew, she also didn''t want to be the weakest link, and knowing Andrew''s strength, she was definitely much weaker, which bothered her a bit.


    It was ironic that when Candice first met him, Andrew was just a small businessman who only generated curiosity in her, but now, that young man had the strength to stand on the same ground as her.


    While in terms of money, Andrew was far behind, in the face of absolute strength, money was nothing and that was the current situation. Andrew had grown too fast and Candice was insecure.


    "Miss Candice a pleasure to see you again," Andrew greeted with a smile, to which Candice replied, "It is certainly unexpected to see you again so soon. May I know the reason for the sudden visit?".


    "Well, I just came from visiting Johan and took the opportunity to visit you," Andrew said casually. Candice already knew that Andrew had visited Johan, as her spies kept tabs on Andrew''s movements.


    While she hadn''t agreed to spy on Andrew for the Marquis, that didn''t mean she wasn''t aware of his movements. Information is power after all.


    "I assume everything went well," Candice said seriously and Andrew replied smiling, "I think he got the message. If he didn''t, I''m afraid his family will disappear from this world."


    Andrew''s strong words, made Gaston and Candice tremble a little, but for different reasons. Gaston was frightened because he just now understood how dangerous Andrew could be.


    For her part, Candice felt a strange sense of excitement. Somehow, she was attracted to Andrew''s dominant attitude. It wasn''t that she had never known powerful, dominant men, but Andrew made her feel different.


    They talked about how they would proceed with their business in the future and other relevant topics, such as attacks on beastmen and elves. Nothingplex, just empty talk of what little they knew.


    Suddenly Andrew asked, "Well, Miss Candice, when can I have that dinner you promised me?". Andrew''s question caught everyone off guard, especially Candice, who even blushed a little.


    "I see Mr. Andrew is a little impatient," Candice said hiding her embarrassment, but Andrew didn''t back down, "Well, it''s a rare opportunity to eat with a beauty."


    "Pretty bold for someone with 3 wives," Candice said mockingly, but Andrew was undeterred and replied, "Great characters are not meant to be alone."

 Chapter 218: CHAPTER 217

    After some banter andments that were left to the imagination, Candice and Andrew agreed to meet next week for dinner. Strangely the closeness between Candice and Andrew was evident, even though they had not spoken too often.


    Everyone present was a bit confused, as there seemed to be a synergy between the two, especially Gaston and Oliver, Castor was the first time he had seen Candice, so he was unaware of their rtionship on a personal level.


    Since Andrew had told him all about the business, he knew that Candice was an important ally, but he had never mentioned that they got along so well, which is why he assumed that their flirtation was normal.


    After deciding on a time and date for the appointment, Andrew and Candice chatted for a few minutes, before the former in thepany of Oliver and Castor left. Once they had left, Gaston couldn''t help but give Candice a strange look, who obviously noticed this, and asked, "Anything you want to say?".


    Gaston hesitated for a moment, but still spoke up, "I just wanted to confirm. The youngdy decided to pair up with Mr. Andrew?" to which Candice replied with a smile, "It''s just dinner."


    Gaston wasn''t an idiot and knew it wasn''t just dinner, but just likest time, he didn''t pursue the subject. He had already decided to follow Candice no matter what decision she made.


    Andrew and hispanions boarded a carriage to return to the Heavenly Pce. Andrew every day reinforced his idea of buying a carriage, he was just waiting to earn a little more money, to buy one that had the minimum specifications he wanted.


    Out of nowhere, Castor broke the silence, "Bro, is it one of your skills to talk to girls?". Castor''s question surprised Andrew who couldn''t help but ask somewhat confused, "Why do you ask that?".


    "Well, you weren''t so eloquent with thedies before, but seeing you today with 3 wives and flirting with another beauty, makes me think it''s a divine power or something," Castor said with a strange look on his face.


    Andrew couldn''t help butugh at his friend''sment and waving his hand in denial said, "I have no such ability." Andrew''s response, caused Castor to furrow his eyebrows in confusion because his friend was very different from what he remembered.


    Castor''s sense of strangeness was not unfounded because it was true that Andrew was introverted until recently, to the point that Andrew had not noticed this change until Castor brought it to light.


    Andrew both in his past life and in this one was an introvert. Talking to the opposite sex was a difficult task for him. If that had not been the case, he would not have spent his previous life buried in porn and would go out to fuck girls.


    Noticing this peculiarity, he couldn''t help but ask Fluffy, "Is it like Castor says? Is it a new skill or characteristic as a candidate for Eros god?" to which Fluffy replied, "Well, there''s no such thing as an introverted Eros god."


    After that openingment, Fluffy continued speaking, "For a god who feeds on sex and eroticism, he must be daring in one way or another. Sex is not achieved by hiding in a room."


    Although a bit sarcastic, Andrew understood Fluffy''s point, but asked about something that was bothering him, "Will I be a bastard who only thinks about fucking?"


    "Master, I think you''re going to the extreme, but it''s not impossible for it to happen," Fluffy replied unexpectedly serious, which worried Andrew, "What do you mean?".


    Fluffy sighed heavily and began to exin, "Well, I think it''s time to exin this since you are at a delicate stage. Many think that demons are the enemies or counterparts of the gods, but that idea is wrong."


    The mention of demons, made Andrew wrinkle his eyebrows, as he did not understand, but Fluffy paid no attention to him and continued his exnation, "Think about it master, don''t demons exist in this world as another race?".


    Andrew immediately understood. It was true, that demons, though feared, had been proven to be a different race like humans, elves, and beastmen, so they could not be the counterparts of the gods because thetter created the demons.


    Remembering this, Andrew''s confusion grew, and not finding the answer, he looked to Fluffy for answers. "Master, the gods are the pinnacle of all races, so the demons that were created by them, cannot be their counterparts."


    Fluffy paused and continued, "However, depravity is another situation. What you mention about bing a bastard who only thinks about sex would be the depravity of a god Eros. When a god bes obsessed with his dominance he falls into depravity, that is the god''s counterpart."


    Andrew still didn''t seem to understand and Fluffy noticing this, continued exining, "Master, a god is one who controls his domain. In your case, it would be sex and eroticism, but if on the contrary, you let your domain control you, you will be a fallen god and be what you just said. A bastard who only thinks about sex."


    With that exnation, all was clear to Andrew, and concerned, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is it recurrent for that to happen?" to which Fluffy replied, "Among gods who ascend from mortals like you, it is not umon."


    "Although it is not infrequent, it is not too recurrent either, let''s say it would be 1 in 1 million. What happens is that god candidates get drunk on power as they are superior to mortals and it destroys them."


    Andrew understood what Fluffy meant. It was simple really. God candidates have a lot of power and being surrounded by weaker beings gives them the feeling that they can do whatever they want and so they fall into depravity.


    "How can I stay in control?" asked Andrew not wanting to fall into this problem and Fluffy replied, "I''m afraid it''s limited to your willpower. Certainly, part of our roles as divine beasts is to prevent it from happening, but in the end, it''s all up to yourself."


    Fluffy''s response did not reassure Andrew because if Castor had not mentioned to him that he was now more assertive with women, he would not have noticed, so he might have fallen into depravity without realizing it.


    Being now aware of this problem he recorded a mental note to control himself, although he had no idea how he would do that. Fluffy who could hear Andrew''s thoughts, just smiled because he knew that with Andrew being concerned about this fact, it was unlikely that he would fall into depravity, and that made him happy.


    You have to know that a fallen god is a big problem. One in which the divine beasts also suffered, that''s why they tried to prevent it from happening. Many may think that a fallen god of Eros or Love is not a problem, but it is because they do not imagine the consequences of that happening.


    Just imagine that a fallen Eros god subjugates a whole world and turns it into a total debauchery or that they can only have sex with him or her. It would practically be the extinction of that world.


    The same happened with a god of love, imagine that everyone in the world falls in love with him or her, and it would also be a form of extinction. While fallen gods with dominion over magic, weapons, or even life and death, are the most dangerous, no fallen god was something that can be taken lightly.


    With those thoughts in mind, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor returned to the Heavenly Pce. Once they returned and busied themselves with their duties, the subject was forgotten as if it had never been touched.


    Ironically, when Andrew returned, the first thing he had to do was visit Carolina who had locked herself in theb. Andrew could only let out a sigh of helplessness at how problematic his wife''s ability was.


    While Andrew went to theb to check on Carolina, Oliver went to his office, while Castor went to train. The young man was very diligent and thanks to Oliver''s guidance he had gained a lot of strength, he only needed to start reaping the benefits of the guardian seal that Andrew had given him.


    Unfortunately, Castor had only recently arrived in the city and had no girl with whom he could have sex and gain power. Certainly, he could go to other pleasure houses and pay for a courtesan, but since Andrew had told him that he would not gain much benefit this way, he preferred not to do so, as it was not worth the money he would spend.


    While everything was going on normally in the Heavenly Pce, in the kingdom of Tripia, the agents sent by Demon began to move. Unlike the kingdom of Tripia, which established ns to destabilize the empire, Demon only asked his agents to gather information.


    Obviously, the empire already had spies in the kingdom of Tripia, but they were only dedicated to infiltrating important people''s secrets, as they did not want to cause a war.


    However, Domon was dissatisfied with his agents, because none of them had learned anything about the Tripia kingdom''s ns to attack the empire and so this time he sent his best agents to take care of the matter.


    These agents had very specific missions and that was to study the patterns of the ministers and important nobles. He wanted to infiltrate the royal castle of Tripia, but he knew that this would not be easy, as there was always an expert of the level of Arturios or him stationed there.


    Still, Demon was ambitious. He wanted to eliminate several important ministers and nobles to create chaos in the country so that they would have no way to bother the empire. This was not an easy task, as characters of this caliber were always well-protected and cautious.


    Still, the agents Demon had sent were no soft khaki either, so he was sure that within a week he would have results. No one besides him and the agents he sent knew his n, not even the king himself.


    The attack on the elves and beastmen, was personal to him, so he would not stop to discuss bureaucracy with the king and the ministers, so he acted without their consent.


    Little did he know that the king would not oppose his decision because while the king did not know of the history of these two races, he did hold them in high regard for the contributions they had made and he was furious.


    In fact, the king had some direct subordinates who belonged to these races, which had helped him a lot, so he felt indignant because he felt he had failed his people.

 Chapter 219: CHAPTER 218

    Back at the Heavenly Pce, the night was just beginning, and as had been the custom thest few nights, the owners and managers of the nearby pleasure houses revisited the dance room with the intention of deciphering its secrets.


    Unfortunately, the one thing they had not been able to figure out was the music. These characters had created a united front to decipher the music, they had even hired several musicians of different instruments, with the intention of copying the music, but it had been impossible to do it.


    While they had certainly made progress, they were far from copying the melody. Andrewughed to see them so seriously listening to the dance room music and had even seen them using a strange device, which Andrew sensed was used to record sounds.


    When he saw that device, his expression changed because if it really was a sound recording device, then his advantage might be lost, but Oliver as a knowledgeable man rified to him that this device did not record sounds.


    ording to what Oliver had told him, devices that could record images and sound did exist, but they were not readily avable and they were not cheap. He also recognized that the device the men were using was a magic detector.


    The men thought that the Heavenly Pce might be using magic to run the dance room, so they brought that device to test their theory but were disappointed again.


    Andrewughed wryly because in this world it was easier to create such strange objects and not a sound or image recorder. However, after some thought it became clear. In this world magic and strange powers abounded, so it was normal for technology to focus on those fields.


    Knowing that hispetitors had no way of deciphering the music yet, he breathed easy and returned to the office, where his wives were. Strangely, the girls had a serious expression and when Andrew walked in, all their gazes were fixed on him.


    As Andrew sensed that his wives'' stares were not friendly, he couldn''t help but feel a chill. "This can''t be good," was Andrew''s thought, but he knew that he couldn''t run away, so he approached them confidently and after sitting down, asked, "What''s going on?"


    The girls instead of answering, looked at each other as if deciding who should speak and Helena being the oldest took the lead, "Andrew," thedy said and Andrew immediately felt ufortable.


    His wives always addressed him as my love or Honney so as Helena called him by name, he knew nothing good was in store for him, still, he responded, "What''s up?".


    "We heard that you are nning to expand the harem, is it true?", Helena''s question, left Andrew cold. He immediately understood, that his wives had found out about his flirtation and date with Candice.


    What he didn''t understand, was who they had heard it from. It could only be Oliver or Castor and Andrew was inclined to believe it was thetter who leaked the information. Andrew really wasn''t upset about it, but now he was in a mess and couldn''t help but ask, "Who told you that?".


    "That''s not important. Is it true or not?" replied Carolina a little annoyed. Andrew noticed that, despite her annoyed tone, she didn''t seem jealous, rather it seemed like she was pretending to be jealous and that confused him.


    Helena noticing Andrew''s furrowed brow, understood that their act had been discovered and sighing spoke, "Well, we''ll drop the act. We''re not upset. We know that as a candidate for the god Eros, it is impossible for you to have only 3 wives, but we would like you to discuss it with us first."


    It was just as Andrew had thought, Carolina really wasn''t jealous. She had already epted that she would have many sisters to share Andrew with, but they had nned this act to annoy him, however, her acting skills are not good.


    Andrew understanding this, smiled and said, "I''m not thinking of expanding the harem, I just have a date with Candice next week. I don''t know yet if things will move in that direction."


    "So you''re going after Candice? I have to admit I''m not surprised," Helena said as if talking to herself. Andrew was surprised at Helena''sment, as he didn''t understand why she thought he would be after Candice.


    Helena noticing this smiled and exined, "Well, ever since I met Candice I had a suspicion that it would end up happening, don''t ask me the reason, call it instinct nothing more."


    Andrew didn''t believe Helena, but he didn''t pursue the matter either and simply told them what had happened with Candice at theirst meetings. The girls listened attentively but didn''t seem upset at all.


    While Andrew was pleased that the girls were not jealous, he somehow felt that he had lost some of his excitement at the unconditional eptance of his wives.


    After the talk about Candice, the four of them rxed discussing unimportant topics, until Carolina touched on a serious subject again, "My love, we still haven''t decided what to do with the properties we bought."


    Carolina''sment, brought an atmosphere of seriousness to the conversation, as they had really forgotten about that topic. Shortly after the monster stampede, Andrew bought several nearby establishments, with the down payment Candice gave him, but to date, he had done nothing with them.


    "I think we need to do something with them. If we let them sit idle we will be losing money" Carolina said again. Andrew was thinking of using these premises to expand further, but Carolina''s words were right, leaving those assets idle was losing money.


    However, he could note up with any ideas on how to use them so he asked, "I honestly have no idea what to do with them at the moment, what do you think we should do?".


    Carolina was the first to speak, "Well, I don''t think we should expand yet. The Heavenly Pce just opened and it wouldn''t be suitable" and Helena added, "True, I think it would be better to open a different business, but I can''t think of anything."


    Aki remained silent, as she had no knowledge about business, so she did not participate in the conversation. Then, a strange silence fell in the office, as everyone thought about what they could do.


    At that moment, Fluffy''s voice was heard in Andrew''s head, "Master, if you get the divine massage skill, I believe you will find the answer you are looking for."


    "What do you mean?" asked Andrew intrigued and Fluffy began to exin, "Divine massage is a unique ability of the Eros gods, so it will not be able to be learned by others, but a much weaker version is possible to pass on."


    Fluffy paused and added, "If the master, transmits this skill, a massage house would not be a bad business." When Fluffy finished exining, Andrew understood immediately.


    An erotic massage house would be a great business because he did not know if it existed in this world, but he was sure that the ability that Fluffy said, although weakened, would be far superior to any that this world had.


    The more he thought about this idea, the clearer his vision became, especially because it could open a new market. Massage in this world was not a new concept, so that was not the new market, but erotic massage was different.


    Erotic massage was not only for men, but also for women and that was the new market he was envisioning. Although there were women who enjoyed some red light district services, they were a minority, but a massage house could be a different story.


    Immediately excited he told the girls about his idea, "I am close to obtaining a special massage skill that I can pass on. Although it will be a weaker version, I think using those premises as a massage house would be a good idea."


    The girls were surprised at Andrew''s idea and Carolina being the one with the most understanding of business immediately began to ask, "How? Be specific."


    "Well, this is the red light district, so it would be erotic massages. Besides, I think, with that kind of business, attracting female clients would be quite lucrative," Andrew exined and Carolina couldn''t help but widen her eyes like saucers.


    Being well-versed in business, she saw the potential of this idea and quickly said, "That could be a great business. Plus, if you add some special oils and products that enhance beauty, we''d have a multitude of female customers."


    Carolina''s idea surprised Andrew, as he hadn''t thought of it, but now that she mentioned it, it was a really good idea. Andrew knew that the system had such products.


    Gradually the conversation got livelier and everyone started to give their ideas. Even Aki, who was not attracted to business, proposed some interesting ideas, so a n was defined.


    However, the first thing was for Andrew to reach the necessary points to acquire the divine massage skill, so the girls got down to work and dragged Andrew into the room.

 Chapter 220: CHAPTER 219

    The three women began to undress shamelessly once they entered the bedroom. Carolina with her tall and slender figure, with hair falling down her back; Helena with lush curves and a radiant smile; while Aki, although she had a small body, was well toned.


    Carolina first took off her shoes and then pulled her socks down until they were left on the ground. She then freed herself of her blouse and then her bra revealing her perfectly round breasts, followed by a pair of tight leggings.


    Helena soon followed behind, shaking out her long braids before releasing the straps of the neon pink top. Sliding it over her bare shoulders, exposing a sleek ck ensemble underneath.


    Lastly, there was Aki. She was simply pulling down ck shorts along with vibrant red panties. "Oh my God!" eximed Carolina as she pointed to Helena''s t, muscr abdomen. "How do you do it?" to which Helena chuckled, "It''s all thanks to my hard work in the dance room," she said boastfully as she posed for the two of them.


    Although the three of them had been having sex with Andrew, they hadn''t noticed each other''s bodies in detail. They were so immersed in pleasure that they hadn''t noticed how much their figures had changed.


    Helena had been joining the dancers in the dance roomtely to practice, and although it might not seem like it, pole dancing is an excellent way to tone the body. It wasn''t that Carolina had a bad figure, but Helena''s changes were quite surprising and so Carolina was surprised.


    Meanwhile, Aki remained quiet during this whole conversation about the physique. She knew very well how to keep in shape. She has always had a toned physique, thanks to all the training she does on a daily basis.


    However, she was aware of what she had and preferred not topare herself to others. For her as long as Andrew didn''t dislike her body, she was happy, so she simply just smiled as she continued to undress, enjoying the careless conversation her sisters were having, oblivious to the fact that in front of them was her husband with his cock about to burst from excitement.


    The girls continued to undress nonchntly and Andrew did the same, although he seemed to have been left out. Andrew didn''t mind his wives chatting so confidently without regard for him because he knew that, in a few minutes, all three would be panting beneath him.


    Within a few minutes, the three girls were without a trace of clothing and their conversation was over, so they finally turned to look at Andrew who was looking at them with a soft smile, as if admiring the most magnificent works of art in the world.


    Noticing that his wives had finally looked back at him, Andrew asked sarcastically, "Are you done?". Andrew''s question made all three girls blush with embarrassment because they noticed they had ignored him so far.


    Andrew smiled even wider as he saw them blush and with a softugh he spoke again, "Well if you''re done, can you get to work?" he said as he pointed his index finger at his crotch, where his cock was now ready for action.


    Although it seemed a bit disrespectful, the girls knew Andrew was just teasing them, so they put their embarrassment aside and approached him. All three knelt on the floor, leaving their faces level with Andrew''s cock.


    Helena was facing him, Carolina, to the right and Aki to the left. Helena grabbed Andrew''s cock decisively and began to shake it a little and soon after Carolina and Aki joined in.


    Andrew was pleased to have 3 pairs of hands massaging his cock and balls. Soon after the pleasant massage, Helena took the lead and took Andrew''s cock in her mouth.


    She sucked hard and took it deep into her throat, making Andrew let out a moan of pleasure. Aki and Carolina were not left out of the game and started sucking his balls while caressing Andrew''s abdomen with their hands.


    The three girls had improved their technique a lot, as Andrew did not have the strength to speak because the pleasure had invaded him and all he could do was to breathe with difficulty and moan with pleasure.


    Soon Helena withdrew, giving way to Carolina. Although her blowjob did not show a glorious technique like Helena''s, it was no less pleasurable. Andrew did not understand how she could give him so much pleasure when she was clearly inexperienced.


    Regardless, he wasn''t stupid enough to inquire about it. He didn''t need to know, he just had to enjoy himself and that''s what he was doing. After a few minutes of enjoying Carolina''s mouth, it was Aki''s turn.


    Like Carolina, Aki was inexperienced at blowjobs. While she had learned many tricks from Helena, she was still a long way from matching her, but her small mouth that could barely swallow Andrew''s cock was more than enough to stimte him to the max.


    Under the hot wet mouths of the three girls, Andrew had no way to resist and quickly cum all over them, painting their faces white. Andrew was breathing heavily, as he admired his work, but the girls had be too opentely.


    Seeing that their faces were covered in cum, they began to clean each other''s faces with their tongues. Andrew watching them could only think how erotic the scene was and his cock backed him up, as it was as erect as could be.


    Once they finished cleaning themselves, all three smiled mischievously at him and climbed onto the bed, getting on all fours and raising their asses as if telling Andrew to choose whichever pussy he wanted.


    It was a difficult decision, but Andrew chose practicality. Helena who had positioned herself in between them was the one chosen. Decisively Andrew lined his cock up with Helena''s pussy and prated her from behind hard.


    The first thrust was deep, but he did not move at great speed. He did it smoothly and rhythmically. Helena began to moan softly in an erotic voice and not wanting to let Carolina and Aki be idle, he began to y with their pussies with each of his hands.


    It was heaven on earth. His cock was prating Helena and his hands were prating Carolina and Aki. Soon the moans of the three girls echoed in the room and their pussies began to secrete juices in abundance.


    Gradually Andrew began to wiggle his hips at a faster speed and the noises of his body contacting with Helena''s body echoed loudly. Her buttocks were squashing at the violent contact of Andrew''s pelvis and the moans of pleasure never stopped.


    Knowing that, without the support of his hands, it would be difficult to continue, Andrew stopped ying with Carolina and Aki''s pussies and held Helena''s ass to attack her more violently, and then the activity intensified.


    Andrew was drilling Helena''s insides like never before and the girl could feel her insides opening up to give way to Andrew''s big cock that seemed to want to reach all the way to her brain.


    Her moans became louder and louder and Andrew excitedly began to spank her from time to time. Carolina and Aki who now didn''t have Andrew''s hands to give them pleasure, decided to attack Helena.


    Aki being the smaller one slipped under Helena and started to y with her tits and Carolinay on her back in front of Helena and holding her by the hair buried her head in her legs, so Helena could suck her pussy.


    Helena was about to lose her mind with Andrew''s pration, and when Aki started massaging and sucking her tits, she almost lost her mindpletely, but before she could do anything, she was forced by Carolina to suck her pussy.


    In this situation, Helena did not hold on for long and quickly cummed. Her vagina expelled a great jet of juices under pressure that made her tremble and her scream of pleasure was not heard, because Carolina filled Helena''s mouth with her pussy.


    Helena''s body trembled uncontrobly and soon she lost her strength, falling on the bed. Seeing that she had no strength to continue, Andrew moved on to the next victim and as Aki was conveniently closer, he grabbed her legs and pulled her towards him.


    At first, Aki was surprised to be pulled so roughly, she even let out a small scream at Andrew''s sudden action, but quickly recovered, when she noticed she was in front of the cock she wanted.


    She confidently spread her legs and with her hands opened her pussy, inviting Andrew to prate her. Andrew didn''t make her wait and mercilessly prated her. Aki let out a loud moan as she felt mercilessly prated.


    Andrew''s cock seemed too big for the girl''s small body, but sometimes looks can be deceiving, as Aki received everything Andrew gave her without showing a hint of pain.


    Aki''s toned abdomen seemed to want to rupture from the inside, but it was only Andrew''s cock that had worked its way deep inside the littledy.


    Andrew wasted no time in moving his hips at a great speed and it looked like he would tear Aki''s little body apart, but he had no intention of stopping. The girl was moaning loudly from the uncontroble pleasure and Andrew was thrusting harder and harder, as Aki''s tight interior was driving him crazy.


    Carolina who was left out again, wanted to participate and shamelessly ced Aki''s head between her legs and leaning a little she covered Aki''s face with her wet pussy.


    Aki had no strength or reason to suck her pussy, so Carolina was merciless and moved her hips over Aki''s face, rubbing her pussy all over her.


    With the double attack, Aki was on the verge of copse, and onlysted a few minutes until she cummed and ended up in a simr state as Helena. Andrew had also cum inside her as her tight pussy seemed to want to choke his cock and he could not resist.


    Despite cumming twice, Andrew was far from finished. His cock was still erect and he had one girl left to attend to. Carolina who had waited patiently for her turn, had gotten down on all fours on the bed and lifting her ass and revealing her wet pussy, smiled as she said, "Now it''s my turn. Today I want you to be a little wilder."

 Chapter 223: CHAPTER 222

    When Andrew finished bathing and came out of the bathroom still with his hair a little wet, he found Helena lying on the bed looking at him teasingly with only her underwear on.


    Her glorious curves were only enhanced by the tight ck underwear she was wearing. Just looking at her Andrew became aroused again and a little annoyed he reproached her, "Are you still teasing me? What did I do to you?".


    At thement, Helena couldn''t help but giggle a little, as she was amused to see Andrew frustrated. Although Helena was yful, she was more activetely, making Andrew think her behavior was a little strange.


    "Fluffy, does this attitude of Helena''s have anything to do with the divinity change thing you said?" asked Andrew mentally and Fluffy replied instantly, "I can''t say for sure, but it''s very likely the case."


    "This is strange. Carolina wants to y rough, Helena became a sexual cajoler, what about Aki?", asked Andrew as if talking to himself.


    Fluffy even though he knew Andrew wasn''t asking him, replied, "Well, in her case it may be abstinence or loss of libido." Fluffy''s answer, surprised Andrew, who couldn''t help but ask in confusion, "What do you mean?".


    "Well, master, haven''t you noticed that Aki has had subtle changestely?", Fluffy answered with another question, but before Andrew could say anything he added, "Lately, Aki spends more time training, so you haven''t been able to y with her in the office like you normally do."


    At Fluffy''s words, Andrew fell thoughtfully and quickly confirmed that what his divine beast said was true. Normally Aki finishes her training session in the middle of the morning, but since a few days ago her training hassted until noon.


    Although he couldn''t confirm that the reason was the one that Fluffy had said, it seemed very likely, but now he didn''t have time to think about Aki, since he had to deal with Helena.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Andrew walked over to the bed andy down next to Helena. "Do you n to keep tempting me all day?", Andrew asked feigning annoyance, to which Helena replied with a captivating smile.


    The girl reached out her arms and caressing Andrew''s face she moved closer to him giving him a tender kiss on the lips. They continued kissing for a while and little by little their bodies were getting closer.


    Before long, their bodies were so close that Helena''s breasts were squashed against Andrew''s chest and somehow their legs had intertwined.


    Andrew could no longer resist Helena''s temptation and quickly dipped his head into her tits and began to y with them. Helena was taken by surprise, as she intended to tease Andrew and leave him aroused as she had done with the private dance earlier, but Andrew didn''t give her a chance.


    Before Helena could run away, Andrew''s hands roamed Helena''s curvaceous body leaving no corner unmassaged. He finally ended up grabbing her ass hard.


    Holding her ass, he turned around so that he was on his back on the bed with Helena on top of him. Helena seeing the position, knew what Andrew wanted and although she was tempted to leave him overexcited due to the changes in her divinity, in the end, she didn''t have the heart to do so.


    She could feel Andrew''s erect cock inside her pants throbbing in her panty-covered pussy. Resigned, Helena moved her hands and unbuttoned her husband''s pants, freeing his cock.


    Andrew''s cock was erect as steel, so Helena slid her panties to the side without removing them and holding Andrew''s cock, directed it to her pussy, slowly inserting it.


    Andrew didn''t know if it was his imagination, but Helena''s pussy seemed hotter than ever and an embracing sensation came over him. Despite his overexcitement, Andrew didn''t go crazy.


    Since he knew Helena had a yful attitude thanks to the changes in her divinity, he allowed her to have it her way. Just as Andrew thought, Helena wanted to y slow this time, so she barely moved her hips after inserting Andrew''s cock into her pussy.


    Little by little he began to move. With circr movements without rising. The cockpletely submerged inside Helena was groping with Helena''s rhythmic movements.


    She continued this way for a few minutes, and then began to rise, but extremely slowly, which somehow felt more pleasurable. Andrew in particr was almost at his limit after a few minutes.


    Helena continued her circr motions, but now she was moving up and down and her moans echoed through the room. The pleasure was extreme for both of them and after a few minutes, they were both cumming like never before.


    Having sex like this was quite exhausting, especially for Helena who had done all the work, so she fell limp on Andrew''s chest, breathing hard and spasming all over her body.


    Andrew gently embraced her and held her in this position until she recovered. After catching her breath Helena got up and went into the bathroom to wash herself and Andrew followed shortly after. This was the third bath he had taken in less than an hour.


    During the rest of the day, Andrew was much more aware of the changes his wives were experiencing, but it wasn''t just him who noticed, they themselves began to notice that they had tendencies they didn''t have before and quickly gathered in the office to ask Andrew about it.


    Andrew upon seeing them asking about it,ughed good-naturedly and after calming down, said to them, "So far you realize you''re acting strange?" to which the girls responded apologetically at the same time, "If you knew why didn''t you say anything?"


    "Well, until recently I found out too," Andrew answered truthfully and then added, "I had noticed changes in you, but I didn''t know what it was, but Fluffy told me it''s because my divinity is undergoing changes and so are you."


    He then proceeded to exin everything that Fluffy had told him about the seals since he had no secrets from his wives. After listening to everything, Carolina wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, "Are they 9, right? Will it always happen the same way?".


    Andrew had no idea how to answer that question, so he redirected the question to Fluffy and he exined to him, that only with the first seal would these changes be so marked, since it is the opening, for the others the changes would be slight and might not be the same as they are now.


    Learning this, Andrewmunicated it to his wives, who let out a sigh of relief, as they did not want to continue with these strange behaviors. It wasn''t as if they didn''t enjoy them, but they didn''t feel natural, so they were relieved to learn that they wouldn''t always be this way.


    After the conversation, they each went back to their duties, leaving Andrew and Aki alone in the office. Just as Fluffy had sensed, the change in Aki was the loss of libido because despite being alone, she was not encouraged to have any activity with Andrew.


    Although Andrew felt the loss a little, he didn''t think much of it. Fluffy had assured him that everything would return to normal when he finished releasing the first seal, which it seemed would not be long from now.


    The rest of the day went smoothly and in the evening Andrew had fun with his wives again, although the interaction was a bit annoying, as Aki seemed listless, Carolina too active and Helena not very participative.


    The next morning Andrew awoke abruptly, startling the three girls, however, before they could ask what had happened, they could see a strange golden aura surrounding Andrew.


    This aura seemed calm, but it was expanding and from one second to the next it spread rapidly covering the entire Heavenly Pce. Andrew''s body was glowing like a sun, but it was not ufortable to look at.


    Then several events urred. His three wives, all the employees of the Heavenly Pce, Nad in her office, and even Candice, also exuded a golden aura for a second.


    After the glow disappeared, everyone was stunned. Carolina, Helena, Aki, Oliver, Marie, and Castor had an idea of what happened, but all the other employees of the Heavenly Pce were at a loss.


    More importantly, Nad and Candice were even more puzzled, as they did not know at all that this event was thanks to the release of Andrew''s divinity seal.


    Despite not knowing what was happening, they somehow felt a connection with Andrew and needed to look for him, so, without dy, both girls set off to the Heavenly Pce to find him.


    They didn''t understand why they wanted to see him, but they had an impulse to do so and dropped everything they were doing and ran to the Heavenly Pce. Confidentially, they arrived at the ce at the same time and passed each other at the entrance, which generated a strange interaction, as they both approached reception and asked for Andrew at the same time.


    Realizing that they were both looking for Andrew so urgently, they felt a strange familiarity between them and looked at each other suspiciously, until Victor appeared.

 Chapter 221: CHAPTER 220

    Andrew didn''t know what was going ontely with his wives. Aki had always been enthusiastic about rough sex, so it wasn''t umon for her to ask him to be wild with her, but recently Helena had also started to have tendencies towards that taste, and now Carolina.


    Despite his confusion, he decided not to think about that now, as Carolina was wiggling her ass trying to entice him and he didn''t want to keep her waiting. He quickly put his thoughts to the back of his mind and moved closer to her.


    cing one of his hands on Carolina''s ass he held his cock with the other and after lining it up with Carolina''s pussy he inserted it into her. Carolina let out a moan of pleasure and Andrew began to move his hips gently.


    Although Andrew was prating her deeply, he didn''t move at much speed. He kept a steady, romantic rhythm, but apparently, Carolina didn''t appreciate it because she began to move her hips backward making the pration more violent.


    Andrew immediately understood what Carolina was doing and although he didn''t understand, he decided to please her. He tightened his grip on Carolina''s ass and quickened the movement of his hips.


    Soon the shing sound between their bodies grew stronger and Carolina''s moans rose several decibels. Within seconds the confusion in Andrew''s mind about his wives changing sexual preferences was abandoned and he violently prated her.


    Carolina''s ass was squashing with each thrust from Andrew and her pussy was contracting hard as if wanting to suck Andrewpletely. The pleasure intensified and Andrew was losing the battle.


    Despite sensing that he would cum in no time, Andrew did not slow down the movement of his hips, on the contrary, he sped up, making Carolina moan even louder.


    After a few minutes of action, Andrew could not resist and cum inside Carolina, but the movement of his hips did not slow down. Although shortly after cumming, his cock was tender and it was a little painful, Andrew was determined to continue.


    Carolina had felt Andrew''s hot seed invade her body and rxed, as she knew he had cum, so she was taken by surprise when Andrew didn''t stop and continued to fuck her.


    Although she found it strange that Andrew didn''t rest a bit after cumming, soon that thought was thrown away as Andrew''s erect cock was working its way inside her and the pleasure came over her again.


    They fucked in that position for a while and Carolina''s legs and arms were beginning to lose strength and from one moment to the next she lost her support and fell onto the bed. Andrew noticing Carolina''s fall, stopped for a moment and helped her to lie on her half side.


    Once he had finished helping Carolina to position herself, Andrew quickly knelt down by straddling Carolina''s left leg which was lying on her left side.


    Carolina bent her right leg around the right side of Andrew''s waist, which gave him ess to enter her vagina. Thanks to this position it allowed Carolina to restfortably as she enjoyed the deep pration Andrew was delivering with his rapid hip movement.


    As he prated her, Andrew stimted Carolina''s clitoris with his fingers and asionally pulled his penis out and holding it by the shaft rubbed it against Carolina''s clitoris before putting it back in bringing her to the brink of orgasm, which she could not hold back for long.


    After Carolina''s massive cumshot, Andrew cummed again and they both fell back on the bed breathing heavily and without the strength to continue. They stayed like this for a few minutes until they recovered and then went to sleep with Helena and Aki who had gone ahead of them.


    The next morning they got up and the first thing they did was to go to clean up because after the activity of the previous night, they had gone to bed and were still dirty with sweat, vaginal juices, and semen.


    Once they had bathed they removed all the sheets and pillowcases that were just as dirty and threw them in theundry basket, then they went out for breakfast.


    This practice had bemon among them. Every morning Carmen had to take out the dirty sheets and put on a new set of sheets, as Andrew and his wives had fun every night and always made a mess.


    Carmen had great confidence with them, so neither she nor Andrew and his wives felt embarrassed about cleaning the room every morning. Carmen had be their personal mistress maid, only she was allowed to clean their quarters.


    After breakfast, everyone went to their respective duties. Andrew to the office to review the business ounts. Helena to continue her training with Sonia, Carolina to theb to immerse herself in her alchemy studies and Aki to train with Marie, Castor, and Oliver.


    While everyone went about their respective business, Andrew in the office, remembered the strange behavior of his wives, so he suspended his activities to talk to Fluffy.


    Since the conversation was mental, Shadow''s agents protecting Andrew, thought he was thinking about something, because from the outside it looked like that and they did not know Andrew''s identity as a candidate for god Eros much less the existence of his divine beast.


    "Fluffy, do you know what''s wrong with Carolina and Helena?" asked Andrew initiating the conversation. Although Fluffy had the ability to share Andrew''s thoughts, he still asked, "What do you mean master?"


    Andrew was not bothered by Fluffy''s obviously unnecessary question and went back to saying, "I am referring to the change in the sexual tastestely of my wives. I know you know about my concerns, don''t y dumb."


    "Hehehe, just kidding master. As for what you''re worried about, it''s really nothing bad. What happens is that your wives'' divinity is evolving and just as you experience changes in your libido when that happens, for them it''s no different, leading them to try things they don''t normally do," replied Fluffy somewhat cheerfully.


    Fluffy''s cheerful tone did not escape Andrew''s ear and he couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you sound so happy about that?" to which Fluffy replied, "That''s obvious. Master, this indicates that your wives are getting stronger, which also shows that the master''s divinity is increasing."


    Pausing, Fluffy continued, "In short, the master is close to reaching his first divine breakthrough, that is great news." Fluffy''s words confused Andrew, as he had never heard anything about it, so he asked, "What is this divine-level thing?"


    "Well, master, as you know the ascension of a god is long, so it is divided into several stages, 9 to be exact and each one of themes with a substantial increase in abilities, powers, and divinity," exined Fluffy.


    "Wait, why hadn''t you told me any of that?" replied Andrew somewhat annoyed. He had noticed that Fluffy kept a lot of things from him that he convenientlymunicated to him only after they happened or showed signs of happening and that bothered him.


    "Why do you keep hiding things like this from me and not tell me everything from the beginning? The same thing happened when I fell into that state of unbridled lust," Andrew added clearly unhappy.


    "I''m sorry about that master, but it''s the orders from above.


    This procedure of ascension to divinity has existed for millennia, so the advantages and disadvantages are known, that''s why the divine beasts in charge of god''s candidates are instructed not to reveal all the information from the beginning, but to do it step by step, to avoid future problems", exined Fluffy indifferent to Andrew''s difort.


    Andrew, although annoyed, but more or less understood Fluffy''s point, so he calmed down and asked, "So what are these divine levels you spoke of?".


    Fluffy noticing that Andrew had calmed down resumed his exnation, "Every god candidate must pass through 9 levels before ascending. They are like seals imposed on the divinity that dwells in your soul. When each seal is released, his divinity and soul mingle and he takes a step closer to the divine realm."


    "Is there any risk?" asked Andrew somewhat concerned. Although in his past life, he spent his free time practically watching porn, in his youth he had read some novels where the characters had to go through something simr to what Fluffy was talking about and it always had inherent risks, so he was concerned.


    Fluffy understanding Andrew''s concerns replied, "It is nothing like what you are thinking master. This process is instantaneous and painless, not to mention risk-free."


    Andrew did not believe what Fluffy was saying and Fluffy acknowledging his master''s disbelief continued to exin, "Master, the divinity is already in your soul, but it has not yet been integrated into a whole, so when one of these seals is released, it is a natural process that does not generate any danger. At least normally."


    "What do you mean normally?" asked Andrew again. Although he had heard Fluffy assure him that there was no danger, there were also abnormal cases and Andrew would not let thatment slip.


    "Well, there have been cases where by some external force the release of these seals was different, but that is not the case with the master. I can assure you that your release will be smooth, it will only bring you benefits."


    Although Andrew was not convinced, he left the subject up to there, deciding to trust Fluffy and focused on the next topic, "What benefits?", but Fluffy did not answer him, he simply left an intriguingment, "You must wait and see".


    Andrew was annoyed with Fluffy''s evasiveness but knew there was nothing he could do to get the information out of him, so he left the matter until there, before concentrating on the ledger again.


    Little did he know, that Fluffy had not told him, not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t know. Each god candidate had different changes when releasing the seals, even if they were candidates from the same domain, meaning even two Eros god candidates, would have different gains when releasing the seals, so Fluffy didn''t know what Andrew would gain.

 Chapter 224: CHAPTER 223

    shing back a bit in time to when Andrew and everyone else stopped glowing. Andrew ignored the questioning expressions of his wives in bed and immediately called out to Fluffy.


    "That was the release of the first seal?", asked Andrew, to which Fluffy replied, "Indeed master. You have gained a lot, more than I expected being honest." At Fluffy''s excitedment Andrew asked, "What were the gains?".


    Then Fluffy began to exin all the gains he had made. Honestly, the more he listened, the more surprised he became because Fluffy was absolutely right to be excited, as the gains were extensive.


    The most important gain was the establishment of his temple. All gods, whether born or ascended, need believers to reinforce their divinity. For the moment as Andrew is just a candidate of god, his divinity increases with sex and eroticism, but once he ascends he needs believers to increase his divinity.


    The simplest method to achieve this was to establish a temple and take believers. Normally, this happened upon the release of the 8 or 9 seal, but with Andrew it happened upon the release of the first seal, which was impressive.


    It turned out that the establishment of the Heavenly Pce and all his employees met the requirements and so this ce was established as a temple for Andrew and his employees were his believers.


    This meant that even without Andrew having sex or practicing erotic activities, he would increase his divinity thanks to his business and employees, of course the profit will be minimal, he could not depend on it alone to ascend or it would take forever.


    In addition, both his temple and his believers would gain benefits. For example, now the Heavenly Pce was under Andrew''splete control. Thanks to this, there was not a single rat that could escape him in here.


    Simply put, Andrew could sense everything that went on in the facility, so infiltration was impossible with out him knowing it, and he even had the ability to expel and ban anyone he wanted to enter at any time, so the Heavenly Pce had now be a fortress under his control.


    His employees had also gained a lot, especially his courtesans, as they now had the ability to better satisfy others sexually. Simply put, customers would experience pleasure like no other with them.


    Although employees engaged in other jobs also gained this benefit, it was not too relevant to them, as they did not make a living from sex, but their partners would definitely enjoy them.


    On the other hand, his guardians, Oliver, Marie and Castor, had a significant increase in strength and their three wives increased their quantity and quality of divinity.


    Thanks to this, Carolina''s ability would be more efficient and Helena and Aki awakened their own abilities. Helena received the ability called "Illusory" and as its name suggests, she can create illusions that are practically real, only a powerful expert could identify them as illusions.


    Aki on the other hand gained the ability "Shadow Cloak", which allowed her to be the shadow itself. All people who have the profession of assassins, have the ability to move in the shadows, but that is blending into the shadows, Aki''s ability, turns her into the shadow.


    What surprised Andrew the most, was that Nad and Candice also received the blessing simr to the employees of the Heavenly Pce. Andrew was not puzzled with Nad, as she was his concubine and in fact already had the concubine seal, but Candice was a surprise.


    So, confused he asked Fluffy the reason and the answer surprised him even more, although he was not sure he believed it. It turns out that Candice''s feelings for Andrew were more than just interest and that''s why she received benefits.


    Fluffy even joked that if Andrew had sex with Candice, surely the wife seal would appear on her. Andrew was not entirely convinced because he had seen with his Eros eyes that Candice showed interest, but not to the level of love, so he was reluctant to believe Fluffy.


    Despite that, he did not pursue the subject, as Fluffy only annoyed him by enticing him to bring her into the harem. For his part Andrew received many benefits from the release of his first seal.


    First of all, his current abilities were strengthened. ording to Fluffy''s words, his abilities were now at least three times more powerful, which was great news, because now his synthesis ability could triple the amount of products he could create.


    However, the biggest gain was Eros'' eyes. This ability had undergone the most drastic change and finally looked like the eyes of a god of sex and eroticism.


    Aside from the abilities he already had, Andrew could now see under clothing at will, which allowed him to shamelessly spy on girls'' naked bodies whenever he wanted.


    But it was the other improvement that pleased Andrew the most. It turns out that he could see erogenous zones on people''s bodies. At first, Andrew thought it would be perfect for when he was having sex, since he could know where to concentrate, but Fluffy told him that wasn''t the only benefit.


    It turns out that among the abilities that Fluffy wanted Andrew to buy from the system with the 20 million points he asked Andrew to collect was the enhancement of Eros'' eyes to this level, so that he could use divine massage.


    Divine massage is an erotic massage technique that pushes those who receive it to the limit of pleasure, but to use it he need Eros'' eyes, so Andrew had saved arge amount of points since he didn''t need to upgrade his eyes.


    In addition, divine massage was a self-defense technique, as it consisted of disabling the opponent with pleasure, a strangebat technique, but ording to Fluffy extremely powerful.


    Although his eyes had reached the necessary level, he still had to strengthen his body and learn the divine massage technique, but he no longer needed 20 million points, but 15 million.


    It was still a lot, but saving 5 million was not small either. When Fluffy finished exining all the gains, Andrew was euphoric and his wives could tell.


    They had not concentrated on reviewing what had changed in them, as they preferred to consult the source of the changes, so they shook Andrew with dissatisfaction, asking for an exnation.


    After Andrew came out of his euphoric state, he told them everything he had learned from Fluffy and the girls cheered loudly with joy. Especially Helena and Aki who envied Carolina for awakening her ability.


    Although the abilities they gained were powerful, they could not use them immediately, because their divinity was still poor and they needed training, but Fluffy assured that it would not cost them much to learn them, but they would have limitations just like Carolina.


    However, their limitations were more focused on duration than on application, as was the case with Carolina. Their divinity was still small and weak, so they would not be able to activate their abilities for long periods of time.


    After chatting contentedly for a while and testing their new abilities, which failed miserably, everyone left the room for breakfast. In the dining room, all the employees looked at Andrew as if looking for an exnation.


    They didn''t know what had happened, but they felt that the mysterious glow that enveloped them had something to do with Andrew, so they wanted answers. Andrew could not tell them that he was a candidate for the god Eros because while they were all loyal, a bombshell like that could lead to trouble.


    For this reason, Andrew simply told them that it was a health-enhancing ritual he had done as a thank for their loyalty and service. Although a bit forced, everyone believed him, since in this world such rituals existed, they were just difficult to perform.


    However, they all had blind faith in Andrew, which was a bit influenced from the benefits they received from the release of Andrew''s first divinity seal, but they didn''t know it.


    Obviously, Oliver, Marie and Castor, knew that this was not the truth and when they were alone in the office, he told them the truth. While they were discussing the new benefits, Candice and Nad arrived at the Heavenly Pce.


    When Victor saw them, he greeted them respectfully and asked them to wait for him to notify Andrew and quickly made his way to the office. Once in the office, he said, "Young master, Miss Candice and Miss Nad came to visit you."


    Andrew immediately knew the reason for their visit and did not know how to deal with them. Nad was simple to deal with, as he could tell her it was a health ritual as he told his employees, but Candice was another story.


    This woman was very perceptive and would not be so gullible. Having a headache, he came out of the office to greet them in thepany of Victor. At the reception desk, upon seeing them he greeted them, "Miss Candice, Miss Nad, how nice to see you."


    Both women returned the courtesy and Andrew then said, "Miss Nad, would you be so kind to wait until I finish my business with Miss Candice?".


    Nad, knowing that Candice''s businesses was more important than her, agreed and before Andrew left said to Victor, "Take Miss Nad to Sonia, so she can learn from the courtesans'' exercises, that can help her improve the courtesans of Paradise."


    Victor nodded and asked Nad to follow him and despite her confusion, she followed him. While Andrew led Candice to the office. In the office, it was just the two of them and before Andrew could even offer her a cup of tea, thedy asked inquisitively, "That golden glow that enveloped me this morning has something to do with you doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 225: CHAPTER 224

    Although Andrew knew that Candice had visited him about this issue, he didn''t expect her to be so direct and immediately ask about it, so it took him by surprise.


    Andrew had a headache, as he had no idea what to say to her, so he tried to deflect the conversation by pretending he didn''t know what she was talking about, "Shine? What are you talking about?".


    However, Candice didn''t buy his lie and putting on an annoyed expression spoke again, "Don''t y dumb with me, I know you''re involved. Now tell me what was it?"


    Seeing that his attempt to y the fool didn''t work, he could only sigh resignedly, as he tried toe up with some n to fool her, but then Fluffy''s voice rang in his mind, "Master, you are underestimating your divinity. You won''t be able to fool that girl easily. It''s not that she thinks the glow had anything to do with you, she''s sure of that."


    "What do you mean, how can she be so sure?" asked Andrew confused and Fluffy replied, "Divinity is your essence, that''s why when you released your first seal, everyone who benefited immediately recognized the causer. Didn''t you realize that all your employees knew you were the culprit?".


    Hearing Fluffy''s words, Andrew had to admit that he was right. The refutable proof of Fluffy''s words was that Nad and Candice, came to the Heavenly Pce to look for him immediately.


    Despite knowing that, Andrew did not n to be truthful. First of all, they would not believe him if he said he was a god candidate and secondly, he could not go around telling his secret to just anyone.


    Candice had proven to be a great ally and so far she had only acted with sincerity, but, even so, he didn''t have the confidence to trust her with a secret like this.


    "Miss Candice, did youe all this way, unprotected and in such a hurry because you wanted to know about a strange glow that you say I caused?" continued Andrew trying to deny his involvement, but that only made Candice more upset.


    "Mr. Andrew, if you try to continue to y stupid, I will notify the empire that you are making strange moves," Candice threatened. She really didn''t want to do that, but as Fluffy had said, she was sure Andrew was responsible and she wouldn''t let him off that easy.


    Andrew noticed that Candice really was vacuously threatening, but her annoyance was real and her intensity got the better of him. Andrew let out another sigh of resignation and with a wave of his hand invited Candice to sit down, as since they had arrived at the office they had not done so.


    Candice understood that Andrew had finally given up and was going to tell her what she wanted to know, so she sat down. An awkward silence stretched across the office, it onlysted a few seconds, but they felt longer.


    "Can I offer Miss Candice something to drink," Andrew asked, but Candice replied curtly, "Mr. Andrew, stop wasting time."


    Seeing that Candice did not want to y along, Andrew said, "Well, it is true that the glitter was my fault, however, you do not need to worry, it is nothing harmful." Andrew paused and looked at Candice seriously.


    "I really didn''t know it would affect you. It is a ritual I performed, to strengthen the health of those close to me, but it was a surprise to me that you also received benefits, as we are not that close," Andrew continued with a serious expression.


    Andrew couldn''t think of a better excuse and said the same one he used with his employees, but adding his seriousness and fixed gaze on Candice he hoped he could fool her, but Andrew underestimated Candice.


    "Mr. Andrew, don''t take me for a fool. What I felt was nothing like a health improvement, it was more like...," Candice said with a dark expression without having the courage to finish her sentence.


    Andrew didn''t understand what Candice might have felt, but instantly heard Fluffy''s amusedughter in his mind and furrowing his eyebrows asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "It''s funny to see the master trying to lie without understanding," Fluffy replied stillughing, and that annoyed Andrew even more. With a vein peeking out of his temple he asked angrily, "Stopughing and exin."


    Fluffy then stilled hisughter and exined. It turns out that, unlike his employees who received a small benefit, Candice received arger benefit, so she didn''t feelfortable like his employees when the glow enveloped her, what she felt was excitement.


    That''s right, excitement. Andrew is an Eros god candidate, so his divinity affects the domain of sex and eroticism, so Candice who received considerable benefit, obviously felt a sexual pleasure.


    While her benefit was greater, she did not receive any ability like his wives, but it was enough to identify that the energy that enveloped her was not what Andrew imed.


    When Fluffy exined that, Andrew had another headache, as the situation had beplicated. Candice who looked at Andrew quietly, became increasingly irritated, as she thought Andrew was ignoring her and angrily imed, "Do you intend to keep ignoring me?".


    Candice''s angry question pulled Andrew out of his conversation with Fluffy and focused on her, but he still didn''t know what to say. Candice assessing Andrew''s expression knew he wasn''t nning to tell her the truth and that bothered her even more.


    Honestly, she wasn''t worried about what Andrew might have done to her because somehow she knew that the energy that enveloped her wasn''t harmful. She didn''t know why she was sure of that, but it was, however, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t seek answers.


    "Mr. Andrew, until you tell me the truth I don''t intend to leave, so be honest," Candice said earnestly. Andrew looked at her and her expression told him that she was serious.


    Andrew was on the verge of copse and then Fluffy''s voice rang out again, "Master, you should make that woman yours immediately. Once she has the wife seal there will be no problem."


    "Shut up!!!", Andrew replied loudly without realizing it, surprising Candice, who indignantly responded coldly, believing Andrew was talking to her, "Is that a threat Mr. Andrew?".


    Upon hearing Candice''s question, Andrew realized his mistake and quickly apologized in embarrassment, "Excuse me, Miss Candice, I wasn''t talking to you. It''s just thattely, I have a demon whispering in my ear."


    "Hey, what do you mean by a demon? Don''t insult me," Fluffy immediately retorted, but Andrew ignored him and continued talking to Candice, "I''ll be, honest with you. I can''t tell you."


    Candice was thrilled when Andrew said he would be honest, but the next sentence caused her expression to freeze, still, she kept herposure and asked, "Why?"


    "Because if I tell you, you''ll have to be my wife," Andrew replied ying with fire. Andrew''s response seemed like a joke, but for some reason, Candice didn''t see it that way and it confused her.


    In her thoughts, she couldn''t stop thinking, "Why do I think what he said is true?", not understanding her own thoughts she was stunned and even Andrew seemed confused, as he didn''t understand Candice''s quiet reaction.


    After a few minutes of silence, Candice spoke again, "I don''t understand the reason, but I feel like you''re not lying to me and that''s even stranger. Still, you''re not going to convince me that easily, I guess I''ll be living here for a while."


    Dark lines appeared on Andrew''s face as he listened to her. Inwardly he cried out in despair at Candice''s insistence and resignedlypromised, "Let''s do something, Miss Candice. Why don''t we wait until next week on our date and I''ll tell you all about it."


    "I see no reason to wait. I want to know now," Candice replied adamantly and when Andrew didn''t know what to do, Fluffy spoke again, "Kiss her," to which Andrew replied in exasperation, "Damn you, do you want to die?", but Fluffy didn''t flinch at the threat and said, "Do it master, I assure you everything will be fine."


    Obviously, Andrew didn''t believe him. He would be an idiot if he did, but he still didn''t know how to get out of that situation, and at that moment his wives entered the office unannounced.


    "Miss Candice, would you like a room of your own or will you be sleeping with us?" said Helena as she entered with a smirk. Candice was taken by surprise by Helena''sment and even blushed at the thought of sharing a bed with them.


    Seeing Candice''s tender expression, Andrew''s heart skipped a beat because at that moment Candice looked incredibly beautiful in his eyes, but he didn''t let it go and asked, "Fluffy, what''s wrong, did you do something?", but Fluffy responded with a cold snort ignoring his question.


    Again the office fell silent, and then Andrew broke the atmosphere by saying, "Well, Miss Candice, don''t be intransigent, just wait a few days. It''s really nothing bad."


    Candice snapped out of her embarrassed state and looked at Andrew coldly, as if searching for any hint of malice in him, but she could find none of that, in fact, she met him with a loving gaze, and that made her blush again.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get anything out of Andrew, Candice let out a resigned sigh and somewhat exasperated said, "I''ll drop the matter for now, but don''t think it will stay that way. Since you''ll tell me all about it at dinner, there''s no need to wait until next week. Tomorrow night we can have dinner, I''ll make the reservation, wait for my carrier pigeon."


    Candice didn''t wait for Andrew to respond and walked out, leaving Andrew and his wives stunned. Andrew could see an aura of distrust around Candice as she left and it was not strange because Andrew in her eyes at this moment did not inspire confidence.

 Chapter 226: CHAPTER 225

    While Andrew and Candice were talking in the office, Victor led Nad to the room where the courtesans were meeting to perform their morning exercises, under Sonia''s guidance.


    At first, Andrew had taught them to perform simple exercises such as squats, sit-ups, and simrs, as a method of strengthening and toning the body, but Andrew was not an expert on the subject, so he gave them a somewhat simple guide.


    Although simple it was effective because the objective was achieved, however, as time went by these exercises could create muscle, which was not ideal for courtesans.


    They had to be fit, but to maintain their delicate and soft image if they kept practicing in this way, their body would gain muscle mass and a muscr courtesan is not very attractive.


    For this reason, some time ago he had spent some points on buying a more professional and effective exercise guide for what he wanted to achieve. Unexpectedly, the closest thing was yoga.


    So Andrew taught them yoga and now the courtesans'' exercises are mainly in this type of exercise. It allowed them to be fit, but without gaining muscle, and better yet they gained a lot of flexibility and improved their health.


    That is why Nad was surprised when she arrived at the hall where the courtesans of the Heavenly Pce were and saw them performing strange postures. Victor who apanied her noticed the confusion on her face and began to exin.


    "This is a training method developed by our young master, called yoga," he paused and continued his exnation, "It allows to improve the health and flexibility of the courtesans, not to mention that it keeps them in shape".


    Nad, listening to Victor''s exnation, could not help but open her mouth in disbelief because she did not see how a series of strange postures could provide all those benefits.


    Victor as a good observer noticed Nad''s disbelief and smiling asked, "Why don''t you try it? Believe me, it''s more demanding than it sounds. I tried it for a while and I couldn''t stand a lot of those positions."


    Obviously, she didn''t believe him, as she could see the girls doing it with rtive ease, but she didn''t know that the courtesans at the Heavenly Pce had been training for several months so that''s why it was easy for them.


    "Miss Sonia, can youe here for a moment," Victor called seeing that Nad didn''t believe him. Sonia on hearing Victor turned her head and looked at him strangely, as Victor never bothered them when they were training, but when she saw Nad by his side, she understood that his visit had to do with thatdy.


    Instructing the other courtesans to continue with their exercises, Sonia got up and approached Victor and Nad. "Miss Sonia, thisdy is Nad, she is the manager of the pleasure house Paradise," Victor introduced.


    Although Sonia did not know Nad, she did know that Andrew had taken over the Paradise pleasure house, so she immediately understood that Nad was an important person to Andrew, so she politely introduced herself.


    "A pleasure to meet you Miss Nad, I am the matron of the Heavenly Pce Sonia." Nad did not act overbearingly, as she had no reason to do so, and with a smile, she took Sonia''s outstretched hand and shook it politely as she introduced herself, "The pleasure is all mine Miss Sonia."


    Seeing that the introductions and greetings were over, Victor spoke again, "The young master seems to want to introduce yoga to the Paradise pleasure house, but Miss Nad does not understand its benefits, so he asked me to bring her with you."


    Sonia being an intelligent woman immediately understood what Victor meant and smiling invited Nad to follow her. Nad was confused, as Sonia led her to a room, which made her raise her guard.


    "Miss Nad, with the clothes you are wearing it will be difficult for you to train, so you should change. I think this outfit would look good on you," Sonia said as she showed her a sports outfit that Andrew had created with a design purchased from the system.


    It was a rather erotic tight-fitting sports pant and bra, which made Nad a little reluctant to wear it, but she had seen all the courtesans wear something simr, so she bit the bullet and changed.


    While she was the manager of the Paradise pleasure house, she was also Andrew''s concubine and employee, so she felt she couldn''t refuse. The curvy body coupled with her dark skin made this set of clothes look even sexier than it was, which caused her difort.


    Nevertheless, Sonia was amazed at how beautiful she looked and not spared inpliments, making Nad blush. Then they returned to the exercise room and Sonia began to exin some simple poses and their benefits.


    Nad was still skeptical, but as she began to adopt these poses, she noticed that they were not as simple as they seemed. She immediately felt the physical effort she had to make to maintain these forms and how her muscles tensed.


    Quickly, she remembered Victor''s words and couldn''t help but agree with him. She did not evenst a minute and had to break the form, as her legs could not stand the tension.


    In sorrow, she apologized to Sonia, but she did not reproach her, as she understood what Nad was feeling. When Andrew introduced this method of training, the courtesans including Sonia also scorned the exercise, only to regret itter.


    Soniaforted her and calmly exined everything and Nad the more she listened, the more she marveled at how amazing the exercise was. "Miss Sonia, is it possible that you taught this yoga to my courtesans?" asked Nad hopefully because she knew that if her courtesans practiced this, they would improve their attractiveness over time.


    "Well, I would have no problem, but only if the young master allows it," replied Sonia with a smile. Nad understood that Sonia was not refusing, but she needed Andrew to approve this request, however, she was sure that Andrew would not refuse, as he had sent her to this ce for a reason.


    After Candice left, Andrew walked out of the office dejectedly in thepany of his wives who were mocking his situation. They obviously didn''t want Andrew to reveal their secrets, but they had already epted Candice as a future sister, so it didn''t bother them that she knew.


    That''s why they made fun of Andrew''s martyrdom, who still couldn''t convince himself to court Candice when the oue was clear. Soon the four of them reached the room where the courtesans were training and saw Sonia exining some positions to Nad.


    Andrew marveled at the sight of Nad in tight, sporty clothes. He had to admit that she was a beautiful and sensual woman, so he couldn''t help but swallow hard when he saw Nad adopting a ratherpromising position that enhanced her curves.


    They didn''t interrupt Sonia and Nad. They waited for them both to finish and only at that point did they approach to talk to them. "How do you like this method of training Miss Nad?" asked Andrew with a mischievous smile as he strode up and down her sensual body.


    At the sound of Andrew''s voice, Nad jumped like a startled rabbit and tried to cover herself unconsciously, but soon realized how foolish she looked doing that when the man in front of her had seen her naked and in more embarrassing positions.


    Regaining herposure, Nad took a deep breath and replied trying to hide her embarrassment, "It''s quite interesting. I can''t understand how you came up with something like this, but I would like to implement it in Paradise, I don''t know if it would be too much trouble to allow Miss Sonia to coborate with me as an instructor?".


    "It would beplicated for Sonia to move from the Heavenly Pce, as you see she is the matron of the ce, I can''t do without the head of my courtesans," Andrew answered disappointing Nad, but then added, "However, you can choose some of your girls, so they cane to learn and then return to train the other courtesans of Paradise."


    Hearing the second part said by Andrew, Nad pped her hands and cheerfully said, "Yes, that''s a good idea, I''ll do that as soon as I get back and tomorrow I''ll send some girls."


    "No problem, just don''t send too many, 5 will be enough," Andrew said smiling. Nad nodded in understanding and Andrew spoke again, "I guess Miss Nad came for the glitter right?".


    Nad nodded again, but this time with a serious expression and Andrew without a trace of doubt or embarrassment lied as he had done with his employees, "That''s due to a health ritual I performed to benefit my employees and people close to me, it just so happens that Miss Nad falls into this group."


    Although not as wise as Candice, Nad did notpletely believe Andrew because she like Candice had noticed that the sensation she felt was one of pleasure, not health, but seeing that Andrew did not n to tell her the truth, she did not pursue it.


    Her situation was different from Candice''s. Nad was a concubine of Andrew''s and so far he had not treated her badly, although they had not known each other long, so she decided to believe in him.


    Besides, she hadn''t felt that the glow that enveloped her was harmful, she only felt pleasure for a second, so she didn''t think Andrew wanted to hurt her, as she felt Andrew would gain nothing from it.


    Andrew and his wives were not fools. They knew that Nad didn''tpletely believe Andrew, but they were pleased that the girl understood her position and didn''t ask any more questions about the matter.


    Although Nad was Andrew''s concubine, the behavior of Andrew''s wives towards her was different from Candice''s. Thetter was a woman who would have the same status as them, but Nad was not the same, so there was no need for her to know Andrew''s secrets.


    Besides, for her to know, it was more dangerous for Candice to know because this woman had already betrayed her former boss, and even if it was a justified betrayal, Andrew''s wives did not trust her and Andrew felt the same way.

 Chapter 227: CHAPTER 226

    After some idle chit-chat with Nad, she left back to her ce and Andrew met his wives in the office. Carmen brought them some tea and cookies, then walked away leaving them alone.


    "Do you think I should tell Candice the whole truth?" asked Andrew a little worried. Their wives turned to look at each other after hearing the question and after nodding their heads between them, Helena took the lead.


    "Honney, we agree with whatever you decide, but honestly we don''t think there should be any problem with telling her." Andrew looked at his wives in confusion and asked, "Why do you think that?"


    "Well, she received the blessing of your divinity without being your wife, concubine, or employee, so it''s easy to assume she has strong feelings for you, so we don''t think she would betray you," Helena replied.


    Andrew fell into deep thought. What Helena was saying made sense to him, even Fluffy had said something simr, but Andrew had checked her with his Eros eyes and had seen no such thing, so he doubted.


    At that moment Fluffy''s voice was heard in his mind, "The master checked her before receiving the blessing and when he hid the truth from her, so he could only see interest and distrust respectively."


    Andrew didn''t understand what Fluffy meant and asked, "What do you mean?", to which Fluffy replied, "If the master had seen her before you lied to her, you would have noticed everything, but the master ignored me. You should have kissed her."


    "Damn bastard, are you still going on with that, can you be a little more serious," Andrew retorted as he heard Fluffy talking nonsense, but Fluffy replied seriously, "I am very serious. I don''t lie to you, remember that your destiny and mine are linked".


    Fluffy''s strange seriousness made Andrew doubt. Now he didn''t know what to believe and the headache intensified. Not wanting to be mortified any longer, he decided to call his trusted men and ask their opinion.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Fluffy and his wives, but he still felt uneasy and wanted to hear all opinions, so he called Oliver, Marie, and Castor to the office.


    When they arrived, Andrew told them everything that had happened in detail, as he wanted an honest and informed response. When he finished telling them, the office fell silent and Andrew, couldn''t help but ask again, "What do you guys think?".


    Unexpectedly the first to speak was Marie, but she did not contribute anything to the problem, as she only said, "I''m sorry young master, but I''m not very good at that kind of problem, so I''ll refrain from giving my opinion."


    Although Andrew nodded in agreement, inwardly he cursed her for running away without giving an opinion. Next to speak was Oliver, "Young master, I honestly don''t think you should be revealing your secret left and right.


    Although Candice is an ally and has been truthful, we don''t know what she will think if she learns that you are a candidate for Eros god, so I propose that if you intend to tell her everything you request a powerful soul contract from a scribe."


    Oliver''s response was just as Andrew imagined it. He knew that Oliver always looked at the worst-case scenario and took action to prevent it, so he was not surprised by his suggestion, but for some reason, Andrew was reluctant to do so and his wives had a simr feeling.


    Oliver as a good observer, noticed Andrew and his wives'' nonconformity, so he added, "Of course, if you do that, the trust that has been built up will bepletely destroyed."


    Andrew understood what Oliver was saying, but he was also sure that the nonconformity he felt in implementing this n was not due to that, but he could not exin it.


    At that moment Castor intervened and said something that surprised everyone, "Bro, I think you''re putting too much spin on something you already know." Andrew was taken by surprise and couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?", to which Castor replied.


    "I will do my analysis. I don''t know your rtionship with that woman well, as I have only met her once, but from that interaction, I could tell that you have feelings for each other, you just don''t dare to express them, so the answer to this problem must already be clear to you."


    Castor drank some tea and continued, "Besides, this is a problem that we as guardians should not intervene in, I think it is something for you and sisters Carolina, Helena, and Aki to decide."


    After that Castor continued drinking his tea, leaving everyone in the office stunned, as none of them expected such an analysis from Castor. The most astonished were Andrew''s wives, as they did not expect him to support them.


    Castor, like Oliver, was a guardian of Andrew, so it would be normal for him to share the same idea as Oliver, but the girls seemed to forget that Castor is Andrew''s childhood friend and sworn brother and although he is now a guardian, that fact did not change.


    Castor even receiving the guardian seal, considered himself Andrew''s friend and brother first, so he would never evaluate things like Oliver, he would always look out for Andrew''s feelings first, before his safety.


    In other words, Castor was the opposite of Oliver. Thetter always preferred to warn Andrew to evaluate everything first, to avoid problems, which meant thinking rationally, while Castor preferred Andrew to do what he wanted and would help him solve the problems he caused.


    It wasn''t that one of them was wrong, but that they had two different ways of protecting. Even Oliver noticed this quirk and although he didn''t share it he respected it because he knew Castor was real, he even came to think it wasn''t a bad system, he would be the preventer and Castor the solver.


    Andrew like Oliver noticed this and it only warmed his heart because although he considered Castor his brother, he hade to realize that he still fell short of the affection Castor had for him.


    "You picked a good guardian master. You should listen to him," Fluffy said with a hint of affection, which was clearly not directed at Andrew, but at Castor. Andrew didn''t know it, but Castor had earned Fluffy''s admiration with hisment.


    Andrew took a deep breath and said earnestly, "Well, I''ll take Brother Castor''s advice. I''ll tell Candice everything, so Oliver and Castor, start preparing for the consequences."


    They both responded with a short, "Yes." Oliver was not in the least upset that Andrew did not follow his advice because after listening to Castor, he also believed that Andrew should do whatever he wanted.


    Certainly, he thought he should keep Andrew from getting into trouble, but at that moment he remembered that Andrew was a god candidate, meaning he was above everyone else, he didn''t have to worry about nonsense and do whatever he wanted, and his job as a guardian was to protect his from the trouble of his decisions.


    While Oliver was doing this inner reflection, a pigeon flew into the office andnded on Andrew''s desk. Everyone recognized the bird as one of the ones sent by Candice, so Andrew didn''t hesitate and picked up the message.


    The message was short, "Thousand Delights Restaurant, 6:00 pm, tomorrow." That was all it said. Andrew flipped the little leaf over and wrote "I''ll be there", ced it on the pigeon''s leg, and sent it on its way.


    After the pigeon left, everyone looked at Andrew, as if waiting for him to say something, and then he spoke, "The appointment will be tomorrow at 6:00 pm at the restaurant The Thousand Delights."


    He paused and continued, "Find out everything about the ce to avoid any danger, Oliver will escort me, Castor will protect the Heavenly Pce and Marie will follow me in the shadows. Also, call all Shadow members and have them guard the red light district just in case."


    Andrew''s orders seemed somewhat excessive, but they still assisted in agreement and left to carry them out. Andrew and his wives were left alone in the office again and he asked them, "What do you think will happen when I tell her the truth?"


    "She won''t believe you," Carolina immediately said, to which Helena and Aki immediatelyughed. Andrew and Carolina hearing them, also caught on and startedughing.


    After calming down, Helena spoke up, "Well, Sister Carolina is right. I doubt anyone would believe a story like that," but it was Aki who came up with a solution that no one expected.


    "Why don''t you ask Fluffy if there is any way to prove to her that everything is true?". The girls knew about their divine beast and that his name was Fluffy, although they couldn''t see or hear him, but for Aki to propose that surprised everyone and at that moment Fluffy spoke up, "That girl is smart."


    "Is there a way?" asked Andrew as he heard Fluffy speak and Fluffy replied, "Of course there is, in fact, there are many ways." Andrew adopting a serious expression asked, "Which one?".


    "The easiest one is to have sex with her," Fluffy replied nonchntly and Andrew could only grind his teeth and say angrily, "Be serious," to which Fluffy let out a derisive chuckle.


    "Okay, jokes aside, you can take Oliver''s suggestion," said Fluffy seriously. Andrew didn''t understand and Fluffy noticing him spoke again, "Set up a binding soul contract and prove you''re not lying."


    "I thought scribe contracts didn''t affect me?" asked Andrew confused and Fluffy exined, "That''s true, but I''m not telling you to use those contracts, I''m telling you to create one with your divinity."


    Seeing that Andrew was still confused, Fluffy exined how to do it and once he understood everything, he assisted in taking that suggestion as valid, now all that was left was to meet with Candice.

 Chapter 228: CHAPTER 227

    Knowing that he would have a heavy day the next afternoon, Andrew wanted to release some of his stress with his wives, but Helena and Aki immediately refused on the grounds that they had to train their new skills letting down Andrew immediately.


    Although a bit discouraged Andrew understood his wives because the skills they obtained were different from Carolina''s. Thetter obtained a passive skill, which mean that it just happened all the time and did not wear out unless she entered her state of absolute concentration.


    However, Helena''s and Aki''s abilities were active so not only did they consume energy when used, but they had to learn to control them and while they had all the relevant knowledge to do it, they still needed practice.


    With the two of them running away, Carolina was the only one left, so Andrew looked at her with a spoiled puppy expression and she could only let out a resigned sigh and walked towards the room.


    Andrew followed her happily and once in the room they didn''t y games, so they started kissing passionately. The touch of their lips began as a caress and little by little they intensified, until their tongues intertwined.


    In the middle of their passionate kiss, Andrew began to move his hands all over Carolina''s body. He caressed her back, moved down to her ass which he squeezed for a while, and returned to her tits.


    Andrew looked like an octopus embracing his prey and Carolina was getting redder and redder with excitement. She could feel Andrew''s cock rubbing against her abdomen even over her clothes, so she knew her husband was ready for action.


    They quicklyy down on the bed and Carolina took the initiative to take off her clothes and Andrew, seeing her, took off his as well. Carolina pulled her hair back and was about to suck Andrew''s cock, but he stopped her.


    He moved a little higher up the bed and asked Carolina to straddle him, cing her knees at Andrew''s ears. Carolina immediately understood what Andrew wanted to do, so she obeyed.


    Sitting on top of Andrew, Carolina began to move her hips slowly and Andrew also moved his tongue all over her pussy. He focused especially on her clitoris, which, as he attacked it, Carolina let out a moan of pleasure.


    The girl enjoyed Andrew''s services for a few seconds and then she leaned down to Andrew''s crotch and grabbed his cock and began to suck it.


    They were both pleasuring each other, but Carolina was ufortable, as Andrew seemed to be able to attack her in all her weak spots. It wasn''t the first time Andrew had given her oral sex, but it was definitely the most pleasurable.


    For this reason, Carolina was losing concentration every now and then and could not continue sucking Andrew''s cock. He despite noticing that, did not reproach Carolina, as he knew the reason for that.


    It turns out that Andrew had used the new ability of his Eros''s eyes and knew which ces to attack, so Carolina was trembling with pleasure every minute and had to suspend her service to Andrew''s cock.


    At first, Andrew thought that a person''s erogenous zones were preset, as it is natural for each person to have a part of the body where they feel pleasure every time they are stimted, but he was wrong.


    It turns out that erogenous zones are changeable. While it is true that there are fixed sensitive parts, those were easily identifiable parts and were not the ones his eyes could see.


    The reality is that depending on a person''s physical condition, position, and even location made some parts of the body sensitive and those were the ones Andrew could see with his eyes.


    These erogenous zones were not as obvious as the clitoris or the pussy itself but could be a part of the thighs or the ass or a spot on the inside of the leg or even the face.


    To Andrew''s eros eyes, these ces looked like red dots that varied in size and intensity of color depending on the extent of the area and the sensitivity respectively.


    So Andrew was pressing those ces while massaging Carolina''s pussy with his tongue which gave her double pleasure. Carolina had never felt so much pleasure and couldn''t hold back for long, so she cum all over Andrew, showering him with her vaginal juices on his face.


    Andrew smirked as he watched Carolina''s cum, what he didn''t expect was that it would be so massive that it would make her lose her bnce and fall over him breathing heavily.


    As Andrew let her rest a bit, Fluffy exined to him that these zones were changeable and elusive, they were very satisfying when touched, so that was the reason why Carolina seemed so tired after cum.


    Normally his wives could perfectly well have 2 to 3 orgasms in a single activity, but if Andrew started touching these zones, it would be hard for them to keep up with that pace, Fluffy also told him that their stamina would increase with practice.


    In short, the more he stimted them the more they would endure. It was not as if they would lose sensitivity, but rather they would learn to resist and enjoy the pleasure without giving in as had happened to Carolina.


    After Fluffy finished this exnation, Carolina had already recovered her breath and got up from Andrew''s body. She quicklyy down next to him and kissed him tenderly as she said, "What did you do? This time it was much more intense than ever."


    Andrew just smiled at Carolina''sment and kissed her tenderly without giving her an answer. Carolina wanted to resist, as she was curious to know how Andrew had gotten so good, but Andrew wouldn''t let her.


    He continued to kiss and caress her. Carolina could feel Andrew''s erect cock rubbing her abdomen making her warm and not bearing it anymore, she stretched out her arm, grabbed Andrew''s cock, and positioned it at the entrance of her pussy, where Andrew only had to push gently, to prate her.


    Since it was a bit ufortable, Carolina opened her legs slightly so that Andrew could enter her, and Andrew closed his legs a bit so that the part of his cock outside could press against her clitoris.


    Since they were in a face-to-face position, the kissing did not stop and the hip movements were gentle and circr, which elicited inexplicable pleasure.


    Andrew didn''t waste his skill either so, between kisses and caresses, he asionally pressed Carolina''s erogenous zones that appeared like twinkling lights on a Christmas tree.


    At first, Carolina enjoyed the feeling of soft and loving pleasure that this position offered her and although it was difficult to move, the kisses and caresses stimted her, as she liked romantic sex.


    However, when Andrew began to press her erogenous zones, Carolina was invaded by a pleasure that was driving her crazy. She had no way of suspecting that the back caresses Andrew was giving her and the gentle pinches on her ass were how Andrew was pressing on these zones.


    Much less could she identify that those little touches were the cause of her crotch seeming to be on fire. Feeling the increase in pleasure and how Andrew''s cock seemed to get bigger and bigger, Carolina ended up spreading her legs even wider.


    She had no idea that most of the pleasure she felt had nothing to do with Andrew''s pration and the feeling of Andrew''s cock growing inside her was nothing more than an illusion created by the pleasure.


    Seeing that Carolina''sposure was bing more and more misaligned to the point that her position changed, Andrew decided to change to a morefortable position, so he quickly got up.


    Heid Carolina on her back on the bed and helped her lift her right leg so he could position himself between her legs at a 90-degree angle and enter. their legs would form the tines of a spork, a spoon, and a fork utensil and then Andrew began to move his hips.


    Thanks to the improvement of Andrew''s divinity his physical condition had improved, especially in sexual activity, so he nimbly lifted his left leg to increase the depth of pration.


    From that position, Andrew had her raise her top leg and rest it on his shoulder, and from there, he began to easily stimte her clitoris with his fingers while still inside her.


    Gradually, Andrew increased the speed and depth with which he prated her, making her moan out loud. By this point, Andrew had already let himself be carried away by pleasure and lust, so he no longer stimted her erogenous zones, just the intercourse was enough to make them both cum in no time.


    Once they reached orgasm, they both fell over, breathing heavily. Carolina was still shaking a little from the orgasm, while Andrew was drained, as this new skill consumed a lot of energy, so he was also tired.

 Chapter 229: CHAPTER 228

    After resting for a while, Andrew got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Carolina was quite tired, as the stimtion of her erogenous zones was more agonizing than it seemed, so she stayed in bed asleep.


    It wasn''t even noon yet, so Andrew couldn''t be in bed that early, not to mention that because of everything that had happened he hadn''t been able to check the ledgers on the previous day''s earnings, so Andrew set about finishing that.


    Business was in full swing. The aftermath of the monster stampede had passed and the red light district was back to normal and the Heavenly Pce thanks to its dance room, was making better profits than ever.


    As they went about their business, little did they know that Gaston was scolding Candice for going out the way she did. Gaston was normally very calm and always followed Candice''s lead, but that was because he was very fond of her and that was also the reason he was scolding her.


    While he knew Candice had some feelings for Andrew and to some extent trusted him, it wasn''t to the point of absolute trust, so when he found out that Candice had gone to visit him unannounced and unprotected, he couldn''t help but be annoyed at how worried he was.


    The strange thing was that while he didn''t trust Andrew 100%, he didn''t think he was going to hurt Candice. What he was worried about was other people taking advantage of Candice''s carelessness.


    Candice is a businesswoman who got to where she was with a lot of effort and that did note without creating some enemies, it was them that Gaston was worried about, because he knew that those people were just waiting for the opportunity and Candice had just given them one.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, but he would not allow Candice to continue to act as recklessly as she had. Candice knew she had been too impulsive, so she didn''t answer Gaston''s scolding, she simply took it as she felt she deserved it.


    Although she is an intelligent woman with a strong personality, she also has a lot of respect for her closest coborators like Gaston, so she does not dare to say anything, as she knew he was right and all this scoldinges from concern.


    After Gaston had calmed down, he began to question the reasons why Candice had visited Andrew and she kept nothing from him. When Gaston heard Candice''s story, he became angry again, as he felt that Candice had acted more stupidly than he initially thought.


    Candice just shrugged her shoulders and epted the new scolding because now, that she thought things through with a cool head, she had to admit that her behavior was pretty stupid.


    "So, what do you n to do?" asked Gaston resuming his calmness and Candice answered decisively, "Dinner was moved up to tomorrow and he will tell me everything."


    Gaston couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows and ask, "Will you still attend? That could be dangerous", but Candice replied confidently, "Dinner will be at the restaurant a thousand delights."


    When Gaston heard the name of the restaurant he somehow calmed down. Many did not know it, but that restaurant was owned by Teresa, the wife of Marquis Valoide, and being a close friend of Candice, she would not allow anything to happen to her, so Gaston rxed.


    Despite those assurances, they would not just go without nning anything, so they quickly began brainstorming ideas trying to organize the best conditions for the meeting.


    The Shadow members were extremely efficient, as shortly after lunch they sent word to Oliver about the restaurant Candice had invited him to.


    He knew that Candice at this point distrusted him, so it was natural for her to choose a ce that made her feel safe and that could be a threat to Andrew, so he sent agents to investigate.


    Although Shadow''s agents were efficient, the information they found was not very extensive. The only thing they had managed to find was that the restaurant belonged to a very influential person and that it was extremely safe.


    It was a luxury restaurant that only the nobles and wealthiest people of the city could enter and that surprised Andrew because he could not imagine the strength of that restaurant, so the nobles and wealthy went there without any fear.


    However, Shadow''s agents had managed to crack that mystery. While they could not find out who the owner was, they could find out that there were always 2 experts of Castor''s level stationed in that ce and that alone proved their power.


    While it was true that two experts of that level would be no match for Oliver, it had to be kept in mind that Shadow''s agents said that was the minimum number of stationed experts, so there could be more than two and even some higher-level experts.


    Knowing that Andrew got serious and began nning the encounter. While he was sure things would not go wrong, it was better to be safe than sorry, so he and Oliver chatted for several hours on the subject.


    Soon the evening came and the red light district came alive. The Heavenly Pce was crowded with customers and as was customary the managers and owners of the nearby pleasure houses again came to investigate the dance room.


    They had been at it for a long time now and still couldn''t figure it out. In fact, Andrew had noticed that these men, no longering just to investigate, but to enjoy the ce, were practically regr customers, although they had never requested the private service of a dancer, let alone in-room services.


    Andrew paid no attention to them. He had be ustomed to them and simply let them be, as he had many more important things to attend to. While everyone was enjoying themselves, Andrew wasn''t idle either and was having fun with his wives in the office.


    As Carolina had joined him in the morning, she was not participating, leaving her two sisters to suffer at Andrew''s hands. He did not waste his opportunity and pressed their erogenous zones while they had sex, causing Helena and Aki to end up in the same pitiful state as Carolina in the morning.


    Like her, Helena and Aki wanted to know what was going on, but Andrew didn''t tell them, he just enjoyed their bodies leaving them exhausted. Obviously, he was in no better shape than they were, but he was proud of his work.


    Due to the fierce activity, the three of them went to rest early that night, as they were exhausted. The next morning they got up early as usual and after breakfast, they received the 5 courtesans sent by Nad.


    The girls were pretty and of a simr age to Sonia, some were even a few years older, but they were humble and willing to learn. Unlike Nad these girls did not underestimate the yoga postures, as they had already been warned.


    Although they were a bit skeptical when they saw the postures Sonia was teaching them, they were quickly convinced when they started training. Andrew paid no attention to this, he just left it in Sonia''s hands, he had to get ready for the meeting with Candice.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that things would soon get hectic. It turns out that the managers and owners of the pleasure houses near the Heavenly Pce being unable to uncover the mysteries of the dance room, had made a n that seemed foolproof to them.


    They all got together in a sort of alliance andmunicated with one of the most powerful pleasure houses in the central region of the Red district. The agreement was simple, they would give the owner of this ce the information they knew and when they discovered the secrets of the dance room, they would share with them.


    Fortunately, they were smart enough to approach one of the neutral pleasure houses in the ce. The Nine Heavens pleasure house is one of the local tyrants in the central area, which is said to be only 5 other businesses on par.


    Unexpectedly, this house of pleasure was run by ady who, despite her beautiful and delicate appearance, was quite powerful. Not that she was an expert, but she had many experts under hermand, so few dared to provoke her.


    Despite her strength, she was not looking to expand like most businesses in the red light district, so no one bothered her, however, that did not mean she would turn down an opportunity to make more money, so when she received the information from Andrew''s rivals, she immediately sent some agents to investigate the Heavenly Pce.


    Andrew was ignorant of this situation and continued with his activities as usual, not noticing that there were now more people watching his movements. However, Oliver noticed the increase in hidden agents and prepared ordingly.


    He could not locate them, as they were as skilled as Raven, but he still knew they were being watched. Raven was another of those who noticed that there were more people watching the Heavenly Pce, but he did not intervene, nor did hee into conflict with them, he just kept watch.


    Just as Raven had noticed them, these agents noticed him, and seeing that a powerful expert like Raven was watching this ce, they immediately became alert, since they knew that the Heavenly Pce was not normal.

 Chapter 230: CHAPTER 229

    The day went smoothly and soon it was time to meet Candice. Andrew and the others had already made all the necessary preparations, although they believed that nothing would go wrong.


    Since it was an important event and they were going to a high-ss restaurant, Andrew could not walk there as he usually did when he left the Heavenly Pce, so he took a carriage with Oliver.


    Marie followed them in the shadows, but when they arrived at the restaurant The Thousand Delights, the girl lost her purpose, because it was impossible for her to infiltrate the restaurant.


    When Oliver arrived, he noticed at least 5 experts of Castor''s level and one close to his level. While none of them could defeat him, if they all joined together, Oliver wouldn''t stand a chance.


    When Oliver told this to Andrew, he couldn''t help but be surprised at the strength that resided in the restaurant and his expression was serious, as he didn''t know if Candice was nning any tricks.


    Andrew didn''t think Candice would attack him by taking advantage of these experts, but he couldn''t rule out the possibility, so he kept his guard up. As he entered the restaurant, he was greeted by a rather nice youngdy who smilingly asked, "Do you gentlemen have reservations?"


    "I am a guest of Miss Candice, I don''t know if she notified you?" replied Andrew politely. The girl looked through a book she had with her and after a few seconds spoke again without losing the smile on her face, "Mr. Andrew?".


    "That''s right," Andrew replied and the girl waving her hand said, "Follow me this way please." Although only Andrew''s name was on the list, Oliver had no problem walking in, as apparently, it was not abnormal for diners to bring along any bodyguards.


    As safe as the ce was, at some point, they would have to leave and the nobles and wealthy who visited this restaurant, would not walk unprotected, so the entrance of apanion was allowed, although Andrew and Oliver did not know this.


    The girl led them to a room on the second floor and pointing to the door the girl said, "This is the room reserved by Miss Candice. She hasn''t arrived yet, but you can wait for her inside."


    Andrew thanked her and entered the room next to Oliver. The room was not veryrge, but luxurious andfortable. There was a round table that could easily seat 6 people, but there were only 2 chairs.


    There was also a set of luxurious-looking furniture and a small tea table. Andrew examined the room superficially and asked, "Anything strange?" to which Oliver replied by shaking his head.


    Receiving Oliver''s response, Andrew sat down on the furniture and poured himself some tea while he waited. He didn''t know how the restaurant found out he would be arriving at this hour, but there was a pot of hot tea on the small table, so Andrew poured himself some.


    Andrew and Oliver talked about unimportant matters while they waited for Candice. Like any self-respecting woman, she kept him waiting, for half an hour of the appointed time.


    Apanied by Gaston, Candice entered the room and Andrew could only marvel at her beauty. Although she still retained an aura of distrust, she did not seem to have bad intentions and the feelings for Andrew were still there.


    This rxed Andrew because he understood that Candice only wanted to know the truth and did not hold a grudge. She was wearing a tight-fitting low-cut ck dress that Andrew immediately identified as one of the variants of one of his designs.


    "Good afternoon Miss Candice. You look beautiful," Andrew greeted in a rxed tone and Candice yed along, "Thank you. Mr. Andrew is looking cheerful today as well."


    Andrew walked over to her, leaned down a little, took her hand, and kissed it simting the gentlemanly etiquette he had seen in some movie in his previous life. Gaston had an ufortable expression, but Candice just smiled as she always did.


    After the gentlemanly wee Andrew did not let go of her hand and escorted her to the seat where, pulling back the chair, he helped her to sit down. Although Candice was still wary of Andrew, she liked the attention he gave her.


    Once they were seated Candice rang a small silver bell perched on the table and minutester there was a knock at the door. Gaston opened it and there stood a young man neatly dressed like the butlers of noble families.


    "Wee to The Thousand Delights, I will be in charge of serving you tonight, how can I help you?" said the young waiter very politely as he bowed a little.


    Since Andrew was unfamiliar with the ce, he let Candice handle the situation. "We would like the menu for two for the day please." The waiter nodded and said, "Understood, please wait a few minutes and I will bring your food."


    After the young man left, Candice started the conversation, "Mr. Andrew will enjoy the dinner, believe me very few restaurants can beat what is served here."


    Andrew was a little surprised that Candice didn''t immediately initiate asking for the truth about yesterday''s brilliance, but he hid it well and replied, "Then, I guess I''ll thank Miss Candice in advance for introducing me to the ce."


    After the polite words, they began to talk about unimportant topics, just making small talk while waiting for the food, but it was obvious that neither of them was interested in that conversation.


    Gaston and Oliver could also see their awkwardness, but they said nothing and kept to themselves. About 10 minutester, again there was a knock at the door and Gaston opened the door.


    There stood the young waiter pushing a cart with several tes of food. He approached the table and apologetically began to serve the dishes. Once he finished he bowed and excused himself to leave the room.


    Among the dishes served were 3 tes for each of them, a soup, a green sd, and what looked like a tenderloin saut¨¦ed in vegetables. The food looked appetizing and the aroma it gave off made their mouths salivate.


    Without much preamble, they began to eat. Andrew had no dining etiquette but tried to act as neat as he could, butpared to Candice''s elegance, he looked like a hick in a Michelin restaurant.


    Candice could sense Andrew''s difort and thought it was cute, to the point that she couldn''t hold back her smile and say, "Mr. Andrew doesn''t have to look so self-conscious, eat without worrying about etiquette."


    "Miss Candice is very kind. Thank you for notughing at myck of manners," Andrew said pretending to be calm, but his cheeks red with embarrassment gave him away, causing Candice tough again.


    They spoke little during the meal and when they finished, the silver bell rang again and the young waiter arrived to remove the dishes. He also reced the teapot with a new one and Candice invited Andrew to sit on the furniture to enjoy the tea.


    Once seated, they said nothing as they enjoyed the tea, but Candice just took a small sip and cing the cup on the table ced a serious expression and said, "Well, Mr. Andrew, I think it''s time for you to be honest with me."


    Andrew smiled bitterly at Candice''sment. While he had made up his mind to tell her, he was still a little anxious. "No problem, however, I will need Mr. Gaston and Oliver to step outside," Andrew said after a deep breath.


    Gaston immediately changed his expression. He didn''t want to leave Candice alone, although his presence there didn''t add much defensive value either. Candice was also a little ufortable at the request but still agreed.


    Although reluctant, Gaston left the room with Oliver. "Well, we''re alone now," Candice said with a serious expression. Andrew sighed resignedly and from his pocket pulled out a parchment that emitted a golden glow.


    Candice upon seeing the glowing parchment was immediately on guard, but Andrew reassured her by saying, "There is no danger, this is just to prove my honesty to you."


    Although his words did not rx thedy, she nodded her head implying that he could proceed and Andrew unrolled the parchment and passed it to Candice.


    She received it and began to read it. She sensed that it was a binding contract of souls, but the strange glow made her uneasy because she had never seen such a contract glow.


    The contract didn''t say much, only that it guaranteed that Andrew would answer her questions truthfully for the next half hour, and if he lied, he would suffer soul-tearing.


    This surprised her, as soul-tearing was a rather painful form of torture. As the name implies, it was as if your soul was being cut out, which was pain beyond any physical harm.


    Candice at that moment understood that Andrew nned to tell her everything and rxed. She handed the parchment back and Andrew without hesitation cut his finger and spilled a small drop of blood on the parchment.


    It glowed brightly and immediately they both felt their souls bond, proving that the contract had taken effect, then Andrew said, "Well, Miss Candice, you have 30 minutes, ask what you want to know."


    WORDS OF THE AUTHOR


    Sorry I didn''t post yesterday, but I suffered a little food poisoning and couldn''t write.

 Chapter 231: CHAPTER 230

    Hearing Andrew''s words, Candice wasted no time and began to ask since she only had 30 minutes, "Well, I''ll start then, what was that glow that enveloped me yesterday?".


    Although Andrew knew that Candice would ask difficult questions, now that the time came, he still couldn''t help but feel a touch of bitterness, but still answered, "It''s a benefit you got the moment I released, my first divinity seal."


    Candice was immediately stunned because that simple sentence concealed a lot of information. "What benefits? What seal? What divinity?" asked Candice in disbelief in session.


    Andrew letting out a resigned sigh began to exin, "First, the benefits are unconventional due to my dominance, but exining it simply let''s say your lover will be blessed to be with you."


    Candice didn''t quite understand what Andrew said, as it was very ambiguous, however, Andrew was too embarrassed to respond that she had be satisfactory in bed that he did not exin.


    Although she didn''t quite understand, Candice decided to let it go, as she felt the other questions were more important, so she asked again, "What about the rest?"


    "Well, the other two questions can be answered the same way. I am a god candidate, so in my soul resides divinity, but it is sealed and yesterday I released the first seal," Andrew replied.


    Again, there was silence. Candice was lost with this information. The expression on her face and her aura, told Andrew, that she did not believe him and her next question corroborated Andrew''s thoughts, "Are you a god candidate? What is that?".


    "How do I exin this?", Andrew mumbled as if trying to find a way to answer and at that moment Fluffy spoke in his mind, "Master, this interrogation will only leave the girl in doubt, it would be better if I exin it."


    Andrew knew what Fluffy wanted to do, Andrew was just reluctant because he did not know how Candice would react, but at this moment, he believed that Fluffy was right, so he resigned himself to follow the suggestion of his divine beast.


    The release of the first seal, not only benefited Andrew, but also Fluffy. Previously, Fluffy could only help him manage the system, giving him suggestions and helping him search for skills, but now it was different.


    Fluffy could exercise some of his power and support Andrew more directly. One example was the soul-binding contract he had used before. It should be known that mortal binding contracts could not bind Andrew, but Fluffy could create contracts that did because he had divinity.


    Simply put, the contract used, was made by Fluffy. While he could do these things, he was not so free as to issue contracts left and right, in fact, he needed a little help from Andrew.


    To be more clear, it wasn''t that Fluffy could use his powers now, but that Andrew could trade points in his system in exchange for the manifestation of some of Fluffy''s abilities.


    "Miss Candice, exining things to you this way will beplex, so I would like to be bold and use a better method," Andrew said seriously, but the slight blush on his cheeks, made Candice doubt.


    Despite her doubts, Candice allowed it, as she knew Andrew was under the effects of the contract and would have to answer her, so she nodded her head slightly in approval.


    Andrew stood up and walked over to Candice. Taking her hand gently he helped her up. Andrew took both hands and intertwined his fingers with hers, making Candice blush.


    However, that was not the end of Andrew''s movement, who without exining anything closed his eyes and moved even closer to Candice. The girl wanted to run away, as it looked like Andrew was going to kiss her and she was nervous, but Andrew''sforting words were heard, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you."


    She didn''t know the reason, but she didn''t doubt Andrew''s words and stopped struggling. Then, Andrew''s forehead met hers. They were so close they could feel each other''s breaths.


    Andrew felt the exquisite scent of Candice''s body and she was nervous because she didn''t know what would happen. She even went so far as to think that kissing wouldn''t be so bad, but at that moment when the situation was heating up suddenly Candice''s mind was flooded with a lot of information.


    What was happening was that Fluffy was using Andrew''s points, to show all the information to Candice, like when Oliver, Marie, and Castor received their guardian seals.


    They remained in this intimate position for some minutes, but neither of them was thinking about it, as one was transmitting information directly to the mind of the other, so the impure thoughts did not manifest.


    When Fluffy finished transmitting the information he immediately said, "Master, capitalize, you must kiss her, take advantage of the opportunity". Andrew upon hearing Fluffy, wanted to scold him, but when he opened his eyes and saw Candice''s beautiful face, a strange impulse arose and before he knew it he had stolen the girl''s lips.


    Unexpectedly, Candice did not resist and although a bit clumsy due to her inexperience, she returned the kiss. They remained like that for a few seconds before they parted and opening their eyes they looked at each other for a while without saying a word.


    Andrew immediately activated his Eros''s eyes and could see the overflowing pink aura simr to that of his wives, which showed that Candice was in love with him.


    This surprised him, as he had not expected such an abrupt change, but he restrained himself and asked, "Does Miss Candice have any other questions?" to which she replied looking away, "You dare ask me that after kissing me?".


    An ufortable smile appeared on Andrew''s face, as he didn''t know how to respond, and again, Fluffy had to intervene, "Master, you need to improve your approach to thedies. Drop the shyness!!!".


    Fluffy''s reprimand woke Andrew up and gathering all his courage he said, "Well, you already know everything about me, so you will have to be my wife." After those words, only Fluffy''s annoyed sigh was heard in his mind, as he could not believe his master would say such stupidity.


    Candice listened to Andrew and unexpectedly, she didn''t deny it, but she didn''t ept it either and that made Fluffy raise his eyebrows intrigued by Candice''s way of acting, although he didn''t have eyebrows.


    Again there was silence, but they were still holding hands and neither seemed to want to move away. The strange atmosphere remained that way for a few seconds that seemed like hours until Candice opened her mouth and said, "Let me think about it."


    Then Candice withdrew her hands and walked to the door, but before opening it and leaving the room she spoke again, "Thank you for trusting me with such an intimate secret," then she left the room without saying goodbye followed by Gaston who didn''t know what was going on.


    Oliver entered the room and seeing Andrew''s rxed expression, he understood that everything had gone well, and although he was dying to ask the details he managed to restrain himself.


    Andrew didn''t say anything either and started walking towards the restaurant''s reception. There he cancelled the bill, either because she was shocked or because she had expected Andrew to pay from the beginning, Candice did not pay.


    On the way home in the carriage, Andrew and Oliver said nothing, they remained silent until they arrived at the Heavenly Pce which was already crowded with customers.


    On the other hand, Gaston kept asking Candice questions, but she didn''t answer any of his questions, she just told him, "Don''t worry, everything is fine. Nothing bad happened."


    Despite those words, Gaston was not at ease, as Candice''s thoughtful expression worried him, but he decided not to ask. When they arrived at their store, Candice, spoke again, "First hour tomorrow morning, get everyone together", then she left without exining anything else.


    Gaston knew that a big change wasing because Candice only gathered all her trusted men and women when they faced an extraordinary situation and that made him understand that today''s meeting was the reason.


    Both Candice and Andrew were from a strange dais, that''s why nobody dared to talk to them, even Carolina, Helena, and Aki who were dying to know what happened, looked at Andrew and gave up the idea of asking.


    Even after the Heavenly Pce closed its doors, the four went to sleep withoutmenting on the subject. The next morning, everyone woke up as usual and went about their business without discussing the subject.


    After breakfast, Andrew gathered all his wives and guardians, while Candice also met in the office with her confidants. Even Erick and V who were training with Marquis Valoid had been sent for.


    In both offices, without their knowledge, they met simultaneously to talk about the same subject. Both Candice''s and Andrew''s subordinates gathered around them waiting for them to speak and then both meetings began.

 Chapter 232: CHAPTER 231

    In the Heavenly Pce office, everyone stared at Andrew in silence waiting for him to say something. Andrew didn''t keep them waiting long and began his speech, "Well, I imagine you are all curious to know about my meeting with Candice."


    None of them spoke, but they all nodded in agreement. Andrew smiled as he watched them nod like a bunch of chickens eating rice. "Well, first of all, the meeting went well. At least I don''t think she hates me at the moment," Andrew said with a smile as he remembered what had happened.


    "I know you want to hear the details. In short, I will say that she knows my identity now and although she didn''t make her position clear, I''m convinced she will keep the secret," Andrew continued.


    At that point, Helena interrupted, "We already intuit that what we want to know is if Candice will join as a sister." They all knew that, although Andrew was a bit lost yesterday after the meeting with Candice, he didn''t seem worried, so they had intuited that there was no problem with his secret being revealed to the world, but they wanted to know about the rtionship itself.


    Andrew couldn''t help but smile wryly and after shaking his head, replied, "Well, she didn''t give a definitive answer, but I don''t think she''s against it either."


    "You mean she''ll join us right?", Carolina asked immediately and Andrew nodded his head slightly in agreement. He really wasn''t sure, well actually he was sure, as he had seen the abundant pink aura around her, but he still refused to ept it.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take Candice as his wife, it was just that their rtionship had progressed so unnaturally, that he didn''t believe what his Eros eyes were showing him, even if it was obvious.


    The three wives, upon seeing Andrew''s nodding, cheered joyfully. Andrew really didn''t know how to react to that because where would you see three women being happy to share a man and even worse celebrating the addition of a new woman?


    At that moment Fluffy spoke up, "Master, I believe I have exined to you that the harems of the Eros gods are different from any harem." Listening to his divine beast, Andrew remembered that Fluffy had exined that to him some time ago, but at the time he had forgotten.


    Remembering that the harems of the Eros gods were harmonious he set the subject aside and continued with the meeting. "Well, putting that aside, in the eventuality of her joining us, what would our n of action be?" asked Andrew looking at Oliver.


    Even if Candice decided to join him as a wife, she was different from his three previous wives. Candice, was a businesswoman with argepany and connections, not to mention, having such arge organization at hermand, there were always power divisions that could get them into trouble.


    Oliver since they started having business with Candice, started monitoring Candice''spanies because whether she became an ally or an enemy, they had to know her strength, so Andrew was asking Oliver to talk about the information he had collected.


    Understanding what Andrew meant, Oliver began to talk, "So far, we know that Miss Candice has two main businesses and one emerging one."


    Oliver paused and continued his speech, "The grocery business is the most prominent and highest profit. Then there is the fashion business, in which we are her partners and provide clothing designs, andstly, the newly formed beauty business, in which we are also an essential part of her operation."


    Everyone listened attentively to Oliver''s words and he went on to exin, "Between these three businesses, she has several trusted employees. There is Gaston who we already know, who is practically her right-hand man in all business in general."


    "There is also Canna who is in charge of the fashion business, although she is newly promoted, seems to have been raised by Miss Candice for a few years now, so she is trusted," Oliver continued.


    However, at that moment he adopted a serious expression which everyone noticed, so they became serious too and then Oliver said, "There''s also his butler Erick and her head of intelligence, which we haven''t been able to identify yet."


    Andrew noticed the strangeness as Oliver changed the subject and couldn''t help but ask, "But they''re not the ones you''re worried about are they?". Oliver nodded and exined, "There is another man who holds an important position in Candice''s business."


    "Is there something going on with that man?", Andrew continued to ask noting that this was the important issue and Oliver again nodded in agreement as he said, "This man is in charge of Miss Candice''s defense forces."


    Listening to Oliver, Andrew furrowed his eyebrows and noted the strangeness of the situation, but before he could ask Oliver added, "That man to my mind, is a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    "What do you mean?" immediately asked Carolina with a tone of concern. It wasn''t just her who was worried, but Helena and Aki were the same.


    They already considered Candice a sister and didn''t want anything to happen to her, but Oliver''s words worried them. "Well, although that man seems subservient and obedient, I actually think he is very ambitious and we have even heard rumors that he wants to marry off his son to Miss Candice."


    Those words had not finisheding out of Oliver''s mouth when a powerful golden aura emerged from Andrew. Everyone was instantly shocked because they had never felt such a strong power.


    Oliver, Castor, Marie, and Aki who hadbat skills, although they knew that Andrew had no battle ability, still felt that they were no match for him, which shocked them, but remembering that Andrew was a god candidate they calmed down.


    Andrew''s anger overflowed and so his divinity seeped out and although he was not a fighter, his power was not small, at least in aura level, very few were his match.


    Andrew realizing that his emotions were taking control of him, regained his sanity and calmed down. At that moment he realized that he already saw Candice as his wife, which is why he had unconsciously be angry when he heard that another man wanted to take Candice away from him.


    After calming down, Andrew coldly asked, "How much strength does that man have and how can we eliminate him?". Everyone was shocked, as Andrew''s words were clear, he wanted that man dead.


    However, the connection they had with him, made them understand that Andrew was only ruthless because someone wanted to steal Candice from him and somehow it cheered them up and Castor was the first to speak, "Certainly, he must be eliminated if he goes after sister Candice."


    No one refuted Castor''sment nor did they find it strange that he started calling her "Sister". Even Oliver mustered a smile and replied, "Though his forces are extensive, not very powerful. Even his own power is not superior to Castor''s so he is not a threat to us, but...".


    "Candice may be in danger," Andrewpleted Oliver''s words and Oliver just nodded in agreement. "What do we do then?", Carolina asked anxious for her future sister''s well-being.


    "I don''t think Miss Candice is unaware of this," Oliver interjected and added, "But she is still in danger." Then a silence pervaded the office and after a few minutes Andrew spoke again, "In the afternoon, Oliver will go to visit Candice and subtly ask if she needs help. If she epts, we will proceed to eliminate him."


    At Andrew''s cold words, everyone smiled because they felt that this was how a god should behave. Simply eliminating anyone who got in his way.


    "In the meantime, send some Shadow agents to keep an eye on that guy," Andrew added, and as if remembering something he spoke again, "What''s the name of this man again?", and Oliver answered, "Barcas and his son is Duruma."


    While Andrew and his associates were talking about this, in Candice''s office Erick, V, Gaston, Canna, Barcas, and Duruma had gathered. They had all only recently arrived and Candice wasted no time, so she started the meeting.


    "I gathered you all together because I wanted to inform you that I found the man who will be my husband," she opened the meeting with such a bombshell. Everyone was surprised because they knew Candice was a woman who had refused countless times to have a partner.


    Canna was at a loss. She had no idea who it could be. Erick and V had a faint idea that it might be Andrew, while Gaston was almost certain it was Andrew, as this conversation came to light after her encounter with him.


    Barcas and Duruma, on the other hand, believed that Candice had finally agreed to marry Duruma and was delighted, but this did not reflect on their faces. However, being thick-skinned, Barcas immediatelymented, "Atst the youngdy is willing?".


    Barcas'' question made everyone in the office furrow their brows because his words had many implications, but no one said anything. As Barcas was about to speak again, Candice interrupted him, "Stop your horses, the man I speak of, is not Duruma."

 Chapter 233: CHAPTER 232

    Candice''s words made Barcas swallow his thoughts somewhat displeased. Just as Oliver had sensed, Barcas is an ambitious man. At first, he was a loyal and grateful man, so Candice epted him into her group, but over time everything changed.


    As Candice''s businesses grew, Barcas also got a taste of the power of money and luxuries. He quickly became intoxicated by them and before long, wanted to reach greater heights.


    Barcas knew that his best option was to marry or eliminate Candice, but the first option was difficult since she was reluctant to look for a partner, much less do so with a middle-aged man like him.


    The second option was a little more problematic because although intoxicated by the power of money, Barcas never forgot that she had saved him and had given him the life he had, so there was still a little gratitude and he did not dare to n her assassination.


    Between the two options, Barcas decided to follow the first, since he had a son simr in age to Candice, so he put all his effort into getting them to match, but Candice always rejected that proposal.


    However, this was a few years ago, when Candice and her group were on the rise, but now that they were in a stable position, Barcas had already abandoned all feelings of gratitude.


    With so many Candice''s refusals towards her son''s match, he had already decided to eliminate her, but he still doubted a little, however, that doubt had just disappeared.


    His sullen expression let everyone present in the office see that he was not happy. Honestly, Candice and her other subordinates didn''t care how Barcas felt, but Duruma was different.


    As the son of Barcas, he knew his father''s ns. Unlike Barcas, Duruma did not receive Candice''s saving grace firsthand, so he did not feel gratitude for her, even though everything he had was given by Candice to her father and consequently to him.


    The point was that Duruma knew that his father had already nned to eliminate Candice, but he was still hesitant, seeing his father''s expression, he knew that that doubt had disappeared and that was why he was excited, since he believed that they would be the owners of the empire that Candice had created.


    Candice wasn''t stupid. She had obviously noticed Barcas'' changes over the years, so she knew he was up to something. She had systematically rejected all mating attempts with Duruma and she knew that bringing the news that she had now found a husband would make Barcas make some move.


    She prepared for the worst and had taken measures for it. Barcas managed Candice''s fighting force, but she wouldn''t be so foolish as to leave everything to him and hand over her fighting force to someone who might betray her.


    For this reason, she had imnted several of her men in Barcas''s forces and little by little she convinced more of them to join her ranks, so currently, Barcas onlymands the battle forces in name, since They are all loyal to Candice.


    At least that''s what she believes. Unfortunately, Barcas and his son have over time gathered arge hidden fighting force, which Candice has been unable to locate, in fact, she doesn''t even know it exists.


    Everyone was thinking about her next moves, while Candice continued to mention the topic of her future husband. Out of caution, she did not reveal who this man was, but she did shower him with praise, making Barcas and Duruma very upset.


    After a few additional words, Candice ended the meeting by saying that she would introduce her husband soon and everyone left. To be more exact, everyone pretended to leave since the only ones who left were Canna, Barcas, and Duruma.


    Canna was rtively new to this group of confidants, so Candice didn''t want her involved too much in these topics yet. On the other hand, Barcas and Duruma were enemies and Candice knew it well.


    After these three had left, Gast¨®n, apanied by V and Erick, re-entered the office. "Well, Miss Candice, I think it''s time you told us everything," Gaston said seriously.


    Candiceughed a little and responded, "Well, I''ll be honest. Gast¨®n you know, you just want to confirm. Just as you think, the man I chose as my husband is Andrew", Gast¨®n let out a sigh as he confirmed his suspicions.


    On the other hand, V and Erick were surprised. Certainly, they had thought that it could be him, but when they heard the confirmation they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Well, that''s not so relevant, we can talk about itter. The problem now is Barcas and Duruma, I don''t know what they can do," Candice said seriously and upon seeing her touch on a delicate topic, Gast¨®n and the others also adopted a serious attitude.


    "We have known for a long time that Barcas has bad intentions. "I think it''s a good time to get rid of him," V said in a cold tone. Being Candice''s intelligence chief, it was Vara who discovered Barcas'' ns and initiated countermeasures.


    She had initially proposed to Candice that they eliminate Barcas, but at that time it was not convenient, since they were just beginning their path and if they eliminated him it would be difficult for them to get to where they were now.


    In other words, Barcas was a necessary evil. However, at this time, that condition no longer existed and that is why Vara proposed it again. Candice and the others evaluated the proposal, but there was really nothing to evaluate, it was something that had to be done.


    A short timeter Candice nodded in agreement with V''s proposal, and then they began to discuss the details, however, at that moment a knock was heard on the door.


    Candice and the others were puzzled, as they had instructed everyone not to interrupt them while they were in the meeting, but remembering that they had ordered that, they understood that if they still did it, it meant that it was an important topic.


    Candice allowed entry and one of the guards, bowing, quickly reported, "Miss, Mr. Oliver is visiting." This surprised everyone because they had no idea why Oliver would visit them, but Candice still allowed him to enter.


    A few minutester Oliver entered the office where Candice, Gast¨®n, and Erick were waiting for him. V had hidden in the shadows because as an information agent, she preferred to act this way in the presence of strangers.


    Although Oliver is one of Andrew''s trusted men whom Candice recognized as her husband, this woman would not let herself be swayed by that. She was one of those who evaluated with her own eyes.


    "Good morning, Mr. Oliver. "To what do we owe your visit?" Candice asked with her characteristic business smile. Oliver also smiled and said, "My young master sent me after hearing some information."


    Oliver''s mysterious words intrigued everyone, but before they could ask anything Oliver spoke again, "First thedy hidden in the shadows shoulde out."


    Everyone was surprised again because although they knew that Oliver was powerful, they did not expect him to be at the level of finding V hidden in the shadows, because everyone knew Vara''s ability to hide.


    "You don''t need to be surprised, believe me. Now that everyone is present, let me exin the situation to you." Oliver said and began to exin to them. It turns out that since the two meetings, both this one and the one at the Heavenly Pce were taking ce at the same time, one of Shadow''s agents witnessed the entry of Barcas and Duruma, so he sent the message to Oliver.


    When this message arrived at the Heavenly Pce, Andrew immediately canceled his n to send Oliver in the afternoon to visit Candice and preferred to send it immediately, which was why Oliver had arrived so quickly and without warning.


    Obviously, he didn''t tell them that, because he couldn''t admit that they were being watched, even though Candice and her group were also watching them. Even if they did that, they would never admit it, which is why Oliver left out this part of the events.


    Instead, he began to tell them the information they had gathered about Barcas and Duruma. Unlike V and his team, Shadow''s agents had found Barcas'' secret army, and that surprised Candice and the others.


    "I knew that bastard was cunning, but I never expected him to be so cunning," Candice murmured when she found out, and even his expression was not good. She believed that she had been steps ahead of Barcas and now she finds out that it was the opposite.


    Seeing the dark expressions of Candice and the others, Oliver chuckled and asked, "Do you want us to help you eliminate them?" The question was abrupt and full of power, causing them to be surprised for the umpteenth time.


    "Can you do it?" Candice asked a little doubtfully and Oliver responded with a rxed smile, "It''s a simple thing." At the ease with which Oliver responded, Candice was happy, but then Gaston''s words interrupted her joy, "What do you want in return?"


    Everyone turned to look at Oliver who never left his smile and replied, "Nothing, it''s only natural to help the young master''s wife. Technically as a youngdy now I can''t let her suffer."


    Oliver''s tant statement made Candice blush to the extreme. It looked like a red apple and Oliver, upon seeing it, understood that there was no need to worry.


    Before Andrew had said that she hadn''t given a definitive answer, but now her behavior had. Candice really had a crush on Andrew, so Oliver didn''t hold back and started asking what they wanted him to do.

 Chapter 234: CHAPTER 233

    Before they began to make ns on how to attack Barcas, Gaston intervened, "Mr. Oliver, before we make our ns, I would like to know what Mr. Andrew has in mind with our youngdy".


    Everyone was taken aback at Gaston''s intervention because Candice had already made it clear that she would take Andrew as her husband, so they did not know what he intended by thatment.


    Oliver was also taken by surprise, as from the short interaction they had had, he had understood that Candice would be Andrew''s wife, so he thought everything was clear.


    Despite that, Oliver was silent for a second as he thought and instead of giving an answer he asked another question, "Miss Candice did not agree to be our young master''s wife?".


    They were all silent at the question because although Candice had told them that would be the case, they didn''t dare answer that question and just looked at Candice and waited for her to answer herself.


    "That is correct. I epted Andrew as my husband," Candice replied with a serious expression trying to hide her embarrassment, but her flushed cheeks gave her away.


    Hearing Candice''s response, Oliver smiled and replied, "Then, I don''t understand Mr. Gaston''s question." Seeing that it had been a bit confusing the way he expressed himself, Gaston rephrased his concern.


    "What I mean is, in what position will our youngdy be ced?". After Gaston''s rephrasing of his question, everyone understood. They knew that Andrew had several wives and it is known that every harem has its hierarchies and that was why Gaston was asking.


    Oliver also understood the question, but just smiled and said, "I think Miss Candice knows the answer to that question very well." At that moment Gaston, Erick, and Vara turned to look at Candice and she just nodded her head in agreement.


    Before continuing with the subject, Oliver spoke again, "I think it is best if Miss Candice rifies the situation to her confidants, preferably in a discreet manner."


    Candice being a smart woman understood that what Oliver meant by "Discreetly", was for her not to reveal Andrew''s secret. She understood the reason because while these three were the people she trusted the most, Andrew''s secret was not something she could casually share, even with them.


    Candice took a deep breath and said, "Andrew''s harem has no hierarchy. All the wives are on the same level." At Candice''s words, her three subordinates furrowed their brows in bewilderment and Gaston being the closest to her, asked again, "That''s not right. How can they have the same level?"


    This time before Candice could answer Oliver interjected, "Mr. Gaston, you must notpare my young master to the others. Miss Candice understands and if you show enough loyalty, you will soon know it too."


    Neither understood what Oliver meant, but Gaston did not back down and replied, "If we are talking about loyalty, there is no one more loyal than we are to the young miss," but Oliver smiled again and said, "I did not mean her."


    "Do you think we have to swear loyalty to your young master just because he will be her husband? Let me tell you, we are loyal to her and even if she is your young master''s wife, we will still be loyal to her," Gaston said a little annoyed.


    Candice wanted to step in and calm things down, as she could see the situation was getting out of hand, but Oliver didn''t give her a chance when he spoke again, "There''s nothing wrong with that. Besides, I am not asking you to swear loyalty to him, only that you remain steadfast in your loyalty to Miss Candice because being the wife of our young master, is the same as being loyal to him."


    Everyone was taken aback by Oliver''s words, but instantly his next words made them shudder, "However, I want to make it clear to you, do not think that you will be able to harm our young master and his loved ones under the guise of your loyalty to Miss Candice because before he gives the order, I will have eliminated you."


    Oliver''s words carried incredible pressure. He had released a little of his strength and that made them feel that they were carrying tons of iron on their backs, at that moment they realized that Oliver with a single movement, could erase them from this world.


    "Well, well, Mr. Oliver don''t scare them like that. They only care about me, I assure you none of them will hurt Andrew or the others," Candice interjected, not wanting the situation to go the wrong way.


    "Miss Candice, Mr. is out of order. You are now my youngdy, I dare not take such a title in front of you," Oliver replied a bit obsequiously with a loving smile.


    It was extraordinary, to see how Oliver could change from a murderous expression to an affectionate one in a second. Candice''s subordinates were confused, as they did not understand how an expert like Oliver was under Andrew''smand.


    But they were smart people, so they deduced that Andrew was much more than they thought. "I''m sorry if I went beyond my limits, just understand that thedy to us is our family, we can''t let her get hurt," Gaston said in a calmer tone.


    "I understand your concern, but I can assure you, no one will mistreat her and if that person shows up, it''s because he doesn''t want to live, like that Barcas guy and his stupid son," Oliver replied coldly.


    Oliver seeing that he had sessfully conveyed his point, spoke again, "The young master is a person who loves his wives above all else, so anyone who gets in his way will be eliminated."


    Again, everyone was surprised because those were rather arrogant words, yet for some reason, none of them thought they were lies. Somehow they believed that Andrew would wipe everyone out if that happened, though they didn''t know where that feeling came from.


    "Well, that''s settled. Now let''s assess the Barcas and Duruma situation," interrupted Candice again, who for some reason grinned from ear to ear as if she had heard the best news in the world.


    "Right, let''s deal with this problem first. Honestly, I don''t think it will be hard to get rid of them. The real question is do you want us to eliminate them or do you want to do it yourself?" asked Oliver returning to the subject at hand.


    Again, all eyes gathered on Candice, waiting for her answer. Seeing everyone waiting for her to speak, her smile disappeared, and adopting a cold expression she said, "I want to get rid of those vermin myself. I can''t forgive a betrayal like that, however, I would like your help."


    "That''s not a problem. If that''s the case I have a n for you," Oliver replied with a smile and Candice immediately asked, "Which one?" and Oliver didn''t keep her waiting.


    "It''s pretty simple. I''ll go head-on into their base of operations and cause a distraction, while you guys sneak in and capture them." They all wanted to refute the n because they didn''t think Oliver could cause a distraction strong enough to cause the entire Barcas staff to focus on him, but when they remembered the pressure he had put them under a few minutes ago, they stopped.


    They could only nod their heads in agreement at the n that seemed foolhardy, but with Oliver''s strength was really the best n. Oliver had already assessed the strength of V and Erick, as well as Barcas and Duruma, so he knew that the former were far more powerful than thetter.


    In fact, were it not for the army that Barcas and his son have at their disposal, V and Erick could finish them off. After discussing various tactics Oliver left saying, "So, tonight I wille to meet you. I will go now to notify the young master."


    After Oliver had left, Gaston couldn''t help but look at Candice and asked a little concerned, "Miss, what are you not telling us?" to which Candice replied confused, "I don''t understand."


    "Miss, I don''t understand your conforming to Mr. Andrew''s rules," Gaston said again and then Candice understood and replied, "What I know, I can''t tell you, but as Oliver said, if you earn his trust, I''m sure you will understand my decision."


    Candice''s words left those present more confused, but since they knew they could not get anything out of her, they left things as they were and would wait to have more contact with Andrew to understand the situation.


    For his part, Oliver quickly returned to the Heavenly Pce and another meeting began. Oliver told them everything that had happened at Candice''s office, including the fact that she had epted him as her husband and the n to attack Barcas.


    Andrew and his wives were happy to hear that Candice had agreed to join him as a wife and his wives as a sister. On the other hand, Castor with a frown asked, "Do you think her people can capture those guys?".


    At Castor''s question, everyone snapped back to reality and focused on the problem, but Oliver replied, "It shouldn''t be a problem, but I still think having a n B isn''t a bad idea."


    "Do you have one?" asked Andrew immediately and nodding in agreement he said, "Yes, but we would have to leave the Heavenly Pce unprotected." Everyone became serious at Oliver''s words, but Andrew was rxed and asked, "What''s the n?".


    "Have Castor secretly apany them and intervene if things get rough," Oliver immediately replied, to which Andrew said fearlessly, "Let''s do it." Andrew''s quick response, worried everyone because while it was a good n, leaving the Heavenly Pce unprotected was dangerous.


    Andrew understanding their concerns, smiled and said, "I think you are forgetting that this ce is now my sanctuary. Without my permission, no one can enter or harm me. I am literally a god here"

 Chapter 235: CHAPTER 234

    Andrew''s words stunned everyone because they were not only arrogant but true. They had been so focused on protecting him that they had forgotten that he had powers far more abnormal than theirs.


    Castor was the first to snap out of his stupefied state and with augh said, "That settles it." Castor''s thunderous words brought everyone back to reality and Oliver couldn''t help but smile and echo, "Certainly, that settles it."


    As everyone returned to an animated state, Andrew spoke again, this time with a colder tone, "Oliver, Castor, I want no mistakes in this operation. These guys must die."


    A shiver ran down everyone''s spine as they listened to Andrew, but contrary to what many might believe, this was not out of fear. Oliver, Castor, and Marie as bearers of Andrew''s guardian seal, felt their blood boil as each time they noticed Andrew behaving with the nobility and strength befitting him as a future god, it excited them.


    On the other hand, Carolina, Helena, and Aki as his wives felt such great excitement that they even managed to get a little wet between their legs because they knew that those words came from his love for Candice who was his wife and they were clear that it was not a preferential treatment, but that he would act like that for any of them.


    Strange as it may seem, there was no better proof of love than this in their eyes and it warmed them. Seeing that his words were understood, Andrew said again, "Well, you may go," and Oliver, Castor, and Marie left immediately.


    Once they had left, Andrew looked at his wives who had their faces flushed and were squeezing their legs together as if trying to control something froming out and quickly understood that they were aroused.


    He didn''t y around and walked over to them and shamelessly began massaging their breasts and kissing their mouths. The girls, who were already aroused, quickly stripped off their clothes and helped Andrew remove his.


    Once naked, they began rubbing each other as if they wanted to merge into one. Andrew moved his hands, massaging his wives'' bodies all over, while they proactively massaged Andrew.


    Without dy, they found their positions. As was customary Helena bent down to eat Andrew''s erect cock. Carolina ced Andrew''s head between her legs and let him taste her pussy and Aki being petite rubbed her body with Andrew''s in between.


    Before long moans of pleasure could be heard throughout the office. Carolina''s pussy was dripping juices like a fountain, Helena was using her masterful tongue to run all over Andrew''s cock and Aki''s delicate body was dancing on Andrew like an eel in water.


    Sensing that Aki was neglected, Andrew moved his hands, to massage her. He squeezed her modest but pleasing breasts and squeezed her ass hard. asionally he spanked her making the little girl squeal with pleasure.


    Soon Andrew''s cock waspletely ready and Helena stopped sucking it. Carolina and Aki were ready too, so they got up from their positions and all three knelt on the couch, standing up and wiggling their asses, asking to be prated.


    Andrew seeing the three round asses inviting him, went crazy with excitement and quickly grabbed Helena who was farthest to the right, and began to fuck her from behind.


    Their moans increased several notches and the crash of their bodies echoed throughout the office. Her massive tits swayed like mountains in an earthquake as she screamed, "More, I want more."


    Andrew hearing Helena''s sultry voice quickened his pace and made her moan louder. Carolina and Aki not wanting to remain idle,y on top of each other and started licking each other''s pussies.


    Andrew kept drilling Helena''s wet and slippery pussy harder and deeper until the girl couldn''t stand it and let out a loud moan and cummed.


    It was not known if it was because she was very excited or because Andrew fucked her like never before, but her orgasm was stronger than usual. To the point that she created a puddle underneath her from the amount of juices she expelled.


    With Helena out cold, Andrew set his sights on the two girls ying with each other off to the side. Aki was on top of Carolina licking her pussy, but her ass was pointing at Andrew and he decided to start with her since she was close.


    Soon, Carolina who was underneath Aki, saw Andrew''s cock approaching Aki''s pussy and cleverly used her hands to open Aki''s tight pussy, allowing Andrew to have direct ess.


    He didn''t y with them and quickly lined up his cock with Aki''s pussy and prated her. The girl jumped a little as she felt Andrew''s thick, huge cock pushing its way inside her.


    Even though Andrew started to fuck Aki, Carolina did not stop licking her pussy. Aki was on the verge of insanity as Andrew''s huge cock was tearing her apart, while Carolina sucked on her clit.


    Aki''s vaginal juices were gushing out and Carolina was enjoying them. Aki was so engrossed in pleasure that she couldn''t even suck Carolina''s pussy and it was in front of her.


    Andrew gradually started to move his hips at a faster speed and spank Aki''s ass hard. The girl who was in the ninth heaven, when being spanked seemed to have ascended even higher because she didn''t even have the strength to moan and in a short time she cum.


    Like Helena, Aki cum with great force, and her vaginal juices gushed out, bathing Carolina, and soon after she fell exhausted and breathing heavily on top of Carolina.


    Andrew helped Carolina lift Aki up, allowing her to free herself. As the couch was fully upied by the two girls out cold, Andrew carried Carolina like a princess over to the desk.


    Heid Carolina down on the desk and holding her legs spread them as wide as he could. Seeing Carolina''s pink, wet, tentative pussy in front of him, Andrew didn''t hold back and prated her.


    The tightness of her insides made Andrew who had already fought two battles feel like he would cum at any moment, but he resisted as best he could and continued to prate her as deep as he could.


    Tired of holding Carolina''s legs, Andrew ced them on his shoulders and freed his hands to y with Carolina''s clitoris while still prating her, which made the girl moan louder due to the increased pleasure.


    Andrew sensing that he was reaching his limit, elerated the movement of his hips and the speed with which he rubbed Carolina''s clitoris, as he wanted to make her cum with him and he seeded.


    When Andrew released the discharge of his seed inside Carolina, she expelled arge amount of vaginal juices soon after. She as well as the other two frantically cum andrge amounts of vaginal juices stained everything underneath her.


    Like her sisters, Carolina lost all her strength andy motionless on the desk. Andrew was no better off than they were. It was strange for him to get tired with just one cumshot, but today was different, so he asked Fluffy.


    Fluffy answered as if nothing strange had happened. ording to his exnation, they had all gone into some sort of extreme lust due to overexcitement, and that it was nothing to worry about.


    In his words, this was a state of synchrony, where they enjoyed their sexual activity to the fullest and it happened very often when their sexual desires were synchronized that it was not harmful at all, but on the contrary, very beneficial, the proof being that he had gained twice as many system points from this activity alone.


    Knowing it was nothing bad, Andrew rxed and concentrated on catching his breath. It was several minutes before all four could react. Andrew who had to be the most tired was the first to react.


    But this was not really very strange, since, in sexual matters, he had the best stamina. After they had all regained their strength, they gathered their things and went to the bathroom, where they had some more fun while they bathed.


    After they finished ying, they cleaned up properly and changed clothes, but upon entering the office again and seeing the mess they made, the three girls ran away embarrassed to see their work.


    They left Andrew alone with a dark and helpless expression and letting out a resigned sigh, he had no choice but to call Carmen to clean up the mess they had made.


    Andrew embarrassedly went to Carmen for help and she just smiled warmly. She was already used to cleaning up Andrew and his wives'' mess, so it didn''t bother her, but her warm smile only made Andrew more embarrassed.


    This was not out of embarrassment that she knew they had just finished having sex because everyone at the Heavenly Pce knew that Andrew and his wives fucked like rabbits, but because Carmen and several of the staff had already asked Andrew on several asions to make a sessor and that smile of Carmen''s seemed to say, "You are working hard young master."

 Chapter 236: CHAPTER 235

    Andrew couldn''t stand Carmen bothering him so he fled from her sight and didn''t n to return to the office until she had finished cleaning up. Although Andrew was no longer a shy porn-addicted virgin, he still wasn''t that shameless.


    He wandered around the various halls of the Heavenly Pce, looking at what each of the employees was doing, but in the afternoon hours, most of the courtesans were resting up for the evening and everyone else was too busy finalizing details for the opening, so Andrew found nothing to entertain himself with.


    Fortunately, Carmen didn''t take too long cleaning the office and Andrew was able to go back and check the ledgers. Although he did this every morning, he had not been able to do it today, because of everything that had happened.


    The hours passed quickly and night fell. Oliver and Castor left to fulfill the mission and all the agents of the different forces spying on the Heavenly Pce took notice.


    Many of them wanted to take advantage of the moment to infiltrate, but it was only the foolish ones who thought that because the intelligent ones like Raven sensed that, if the two experts had the confidence to leave, it was because there was some additional defense and they would not risk it.


    Instead, Raven preferred to follow Oliver, while leaving another agent guarding the facility. As they had nned, Castor remained hidden, and only Oliver showed up at Candice''s store.


    He was greeted by Gaston and quickly taken to the office where Candice, Erick, and V were waiting for him. Thetter two were fully equipped and dressed in stealth clothing and masks, as their mission was to capture Barcas and Duruma.


    Raven who followed them was intrigued as to why the two experts from the Heavenly Pce would meet Candice at this time of night, but not wanting to expose himself he kept his distance.


    Oliver and Castor had already noticed that someone was following them, but still could not identify who it was and where they were hiding, only that their keen senses told them that there was someone spying on them.


    Oliver quickly went over the n with Erick and V, to avoid making mistakes and when everything was organized they set off. Candice''s two agents hid in the shadows and left stealthily, while Oliver walked out with the same attitude with which he arrived.


    Followed by Raven, Oliver walked to the outskirts of the city where Barcas'' vi was located. The city has quitefortable residential areas, of great extension and high status, but many wealthy people prefer the vis on the outskirts.


    First of all, they are cheaper and can have morend, because they do not need to worry about the territorial distribution of the city and Barcas was one of these people.


    Also, being outside the city, they can have greater privacy. The only disadvantage is that not being protected by the city walls and soldiers, they are prone to attacks by unscrupulous people, but anyone who had a vi outside the city had extensive security.


    Oliver walked calmly out of the city and the further he went, the more worried Raven became. He came to think that Oliver was luring him into a trap, but he still followed him, only he was much more cautious.


    Soon Oliver reached the entrance to Barcas'' ce and was stopped by the guards, "Who are you? You''re trespassing," one of the guards shouted menacingly.


    Despite the threat, Oliver did not stop and on the contrary, released his power exerting amazing pressure on the guards who could not stand it and fell to the ground unconscious.


    Such a great power immediately alerted all the experts nearby. Obviously, in Barcas'' ce, everyone was also alerted and immediately lots of guards ran to meet him.


    Barcas and his son were in the study of the mansion and also felt the pressure of the power released by Oliver and immediately became alert. As they were about to leave to see what was happening, a guard came in with bated breath and reported, "We are under attack."


    This surprised Barcas and his son because they could not believe that someone would dare to attack them head-on and in their territory, but the more they assessed Oliver''s power, the more anxious they became because they knew they could not defeat a monster like him.


    They ordered all the guards to go to confront the enemy and like good cowards they ran to a secret passage they had in the study to flee, but at that moment from the shadows came Erick and V.


    The two men were surprised to see them. As they were wearing full ck masks and suits, Barcas and Duruma could not identify them, but they immediately unsheathed their swords and prepared forbat.


    Within seconds the four made their moves and the chips from the contact of their weapons flew into the air. Erick and V were surprised to see that Barcas and his son were not as weak as they thought.


    In fact, Oliver''s intelligence was wrong. He had assessed that Barcas and his son were weaker than Erick and V, but it was because he didn''t know that they both had a treasure that allowed them to hide their power.


    It turns out that their powers were equal to those of Candice''s subordinates, even Barcas was a bit more powerful, and in no time, Erick and V fell at a disadvantage.


    Duruma was a fast attacker and with his rapier sword, he struck with deadly and swift attacks, while Barcas was more of a strong attacking type. He was a little slower, but more experienced, and in a short time, they put pressure on the attackers.


    Castor, who was watching everything hidden, wrinkled his eyebrows, because when he evaluated Barcas and Duruma he hade to the same conclusion that Oliver and Erick together with V should be more than enough to capture them, but the situation had beplicated.


    Erick was still close to Barcas'' level, so their battle had fallen into a stalemate, but V was losing to Duruma and when she made a mistake, Duruma didn''t let her pass and quickly stabbed at V''s neck.


    The girl knew she could not dodge andmented because she could see her death, but at that moment Duruma''s thrust was intercepted, by Castor who saved her. Seeing the new enemy, Barcas and Duruma were bitter.


    Although Erick and V, did not know who Castor was, by the mere fact that he saved V, they knew he was an ally and so they did not ask anything, but Castor then spoke, "Barcas, Duruma, you should surrender."


    "You expect us to just say yes? Don''t be an idiot, we''ll take you with us if we have to," Barcas shouted sarcastically, but Castor showed no emotion at the man''s outburst.


    He sighed and the next second he disappeared from everyone''s sight. By the time they managed to locate him, Castor was in front of Duruma, and without letting him react heunched a powerful kick impacting Duruma''s abdomen and sending him flying.


    Durumanded against the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Capture him," Castor said to V, and Vara was not distracted. She moved at great speed and kicked Duruma''s face to knock him unconscious before he recovered.


    Barcas seeing that his son was out ofbat, wrinkled his face and in annoyance ran wildly towards Castor trying to take revenge, but when he swung his sword it only hit the air.


    Within seconds, Castor appeared behind him and with a sharp blow to the back of the head knocked him unconscious. Having subdued the two men, Castor spoke again, "Take them to Miss Candice, we''ll meet you there," and disappeared.


    Erick and V still didn''t know who he was, but since they had now captured their targets, they wasted no time and after binding them with special chains that suppress strength, they took them away.


    Oliver, who had defeated dozens of guards and was still surrounded by many, heard a whistle in the distance. Hearing it, he smiled and disappeared because that was the sign that the operation had seeded and there was no need for him to continue fighting.


    Raven, who was watching all from afar, immediately became serious because he had witnessed everything from beginning to end. Not only was he surprised by Oliver''s great strength, but Castor was no weaker than him and that proved that the Heavenly Pce had two very powerful experts.


    He quickly hid in the shadows and ran to the Marquis'' mansion to report what he had witnessed. On the other hand, after a few minutes, in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Erick and V appeared and knocked the unconscious Barcas and Duruma to the ground.


    Due to the shock when they fell, they both regained consciousness and saw Candice in front of them with a cold stare. Their hair stood on end when they saw the coldness in her gaze, but like perfect tricksters they began to act.


    "Miss Candice, thank you for saving us," Barcas said feigning joy, but Candice''s expression didn''t change, in fact, it became colder. "You still have the guts to talk nonsense?", Erick''s voice was heard from the side.


    Barcas turned to see him and noticing his attire, immediately understood that he was one of the attackers. His expression soured as he noticed this because it was obvious that Candice was the one who was attacking them.


    Despite discovering that, Barcas continued to pretend, but before he could speak, Candice stepped forward, "Did you really think I didn''t know of your treachery?". Barcas'' and Duruma''s hearts leaped at hearing her.


    "I never thought you''d be so scurvy as to bite the hand of the one who fed you," Candice continued. At that moment they knew they would have no escape so Barcas shouted at the top of his lungs, "What hand feed me? You? I followed you faithfully and you only betrayed me."


    Candice furrowed her eyebrows as she heard him, she was confused, but the next second she understood and with a sarcastic chuckle said, "I betrayed you because I didn''t marry your stupid son?"


    Candice paused and added, "Don''t make meugh, you are not worthy," pulling out a dagger she prepared to slit the throats of the two traitors, but then Castor appeared and stopped her, "Wait, miss. You will meet the young masterter, it would be a pity to be stained with such impure blood."


    Understanding what Castor meant, she retracted her hand and nodded to Erick and Vara, who stepped forward and mercilessly cut off the heads of Barcas and Duruma with a single blow.

 Chapter 237: CHAPTER 236

    Seeing the two headless men who used to be her subordinates, Candice felt nothing, not even disgust. Candice unlike Andrew''s other wives had been forged in this cruel world since she was a child, so this was not the first time she had seen grotesque scenes like this.


    "Get rid of the bodies," Candice said as she looked at Erick and walked out of the abandoned warehouse where they were apanied by V and Castor. Once they were outside, Candice looked at Castor and said, "I appreciate your help."


    "You don''t need to have those formalities with me," Castor replied with a smile. In his mind, Candice was his sworn brother''s wife and there was no need for formalities between them.


    Castor, though he bore Andrew''s guardian seal, he did not see him as a young master as Oliver and the others did, to him Andrew was still his brother, he only addressed him as "Young Master", for appearance''s sake.


    Candice misunderstood Castor believing it was the same situation as when Oliver told her that she was now his youngdy, little could she know of the rtionship between him and Andrew, but she said nothing.


    However, V did approach him and thanked him again because he had saved her life, "Mr. Castor, I thank you too. Without you, I would not be here." Castor looked at the beautifully curved youngdy and smiled saying, "Miss there is nothing to thank, it was us who did not assess the situation properly."


    "Still, I want to thank you. You may say that we were given inadequate information, but it is a fact that we didn''t even know about the army that Barcas and Duruma had, so thanks are in order," said V adamant.


    Castor did not want to pursue the subject and simply nodded his head in eptance of the acknowledgments. A short timeter Erick emerged from the hold and the bodies of Barcas and Duruma were gone.


    No one knew what he had done with them, but no one asked. Seeing that their work was done, the four of them left on their way to the Heavenly Pce, as Candice wanted to talk about the future with Andrew.


    After an hour, they all arrived at the Heavenly Pce, where they were greeted by Oliver who had returned first. Quickly, they were taken to the office, where Andrew, his wives, and Marie were.


    Gaston was also there, because when Oliver came back to tell him about the sess of the mission, he knew that Candice would meet the one she decided would be her husband, so he wanted to be present at this meeting.


    With the exception of Canna, all the trusted members of both Andrew and Candice were gathered. The atmosphere was a bit strange and silence flooded the office.


    Andrew, not coping with the atmosphere, broke the ice by saying, "Well, this should be a happy asion, but we seem to be going to war". Andrew''sment rxed the atmosphere a bit and Candice began to speak.


    "Andrew, I imagine you''ve already been told that I agree to be your wife, but we have a lot of things to discuss." Seeing how serious Candice was, Andrew had a little headache.


    He knew that Candice was different from his other wives because she had a muchrger business empire than his and things would not be as simple as it was with Carolina, Helena, and Aki who from the beginning belonged to the Heavenly Pce.


    "I guess it''s best to get out of this matter first. Speak your mind," Andrew said and Candice pouted a bit cutely as sheined with fake annoyance, "What, I only agreed to be your wife and you already treat me as if you were superior."


    Andrewughed at Candice''s cute performance and Carolina, Helena, and Aki were the same. On the other hand, Candice''s subordinates were stunned, as they had never seen their boss act this way.


    Candice noticing the looks on her subordinates'' faces, coughed hiding her embarrassment, and continued speaking, "Well, let''s be serious. Would I like to hear your ns?". Andrew was silent for a few seconds and began to speak, "Honestly, I don''t have anything nned. My goal was to conquer a beautiful woman and I''ve already achieved that."


    Candice and her subordinates were stunned at the cornyment, while Carolina and the other wives covered their mouths to keep fromughing. Oliver for his part let out a sigh and shook his head, because, although Andrew seemed to be joking, he was serious.


    "Mr. Andrew, I think we should be more serious," said Gaston trying to get the conversation back on track to the important topic Andrew smiling at him said, "Mr. Gaston, I''m not joking. Actually, that was my goal, but if you guys have something on your mind you can talk, don''t hold back."


    Andrew paused and added, "Also, you don''t need to be formal with me, I don''t like that strange hierarchy. You can call me young master in public, when it''s us, you can use my name with no problem."


    Gaston, Erick, and V could not believe their ears. They never expected Andrew''s character to be as they were seeing and resignedly kept silent looking at Candice, waiting for her to speak.


    "I know you must know my business and you must have an idea of what I have, however, just because I be your wife, doesn''t mean that now that belongs to you," Candice said adopting a serious expression.


    She was about to continue when Andrew interrupted, "I think you are getting confused. Candice, I wanted you, not your business or money, you can do what you want with them."


    "You really aren''t interested in them?" asked Candice in surprise and Andrew replied, "Well I can''t deny that a closer coboration would be great, but you know who I am, so you should know that I don''t intend to dabble in those businesses."


    As if struck by lightning, Candice remembered that Andrew was a candidate for Eros god, so he was only interested in the sex and erotic industry, she rxed and asked, "So, what cooperation do you want?"


    "Well, at the moment I don''t have anything, I think we can continue as we are, but in the near future I will open a new business that I want you to participate in," Andrew replied remembering the idea of the massage house.


    "Can you give me details," asked Candice integrated, but Andrew replied, "That will be a conversation for another time." Candice immediately understood that it had something to do with his identity and it was not convenient to talk about it at that time, but Gaston saw it differently.


    Andrew being perceptive, noticed the strange expression on him, Erick''s, and V''s faces, so he said, "Don''t get me wrong. I know your loyalty to Candice, but you haven''t earned mine yet. I''m sorry, but you''re not qualified yet."


    Although they felt left out and a little annoyed at those words, Andrew exuded a strange pressure that kept them fromining. They didn''t know what it was, but it felt dangerous.


    "Well, I understand. Don''t bully them," Candice interjected and Andrew stopped emitting his godlike aura. "All right. Now let''s talk about your move," Andrew suddenly said and Candice along with her subordinates furrowed their brows.


    "Moving?" asked Candice in confusion and Andrew said feigning annoyance, "Of course. A woman has to be with her husband," to which Candice replied, "I''m not leaving mypany just to live with you."


    At that moment the atmosphere became tense. Everyone present was at a loss, as they all thought they would be having a serious conversation and now they were in the middle of a couple''s discussion, which seemed absurd to them.


    Candice''s subordinates could not believe what they were witnessing and Oliver cing a hand on Gaston''s shoulder who seemed the most shocked told him in a low voice, "Get used to it."


    Gaston was at first worried about this meeting, but now he was calm as he had dazzled a bit of Andrew''s personality and feltfortable as he seemed a more approachable person than he thought.


    Seeing that Candice and Andrew were getting nowhere, Helena stood up and pping her hands together said, "Well, let them argue amongst themselves. We''re of no use here."


    She then urged everyone to leave, leaving Candice and Andrew alone in the office. Once they were alone, Andrew got up from his seat and sat down next to Candice, making her nervous.


    Andrew boldly picked Candice up and sat her on hisp and even though she struggled a bit, she still allowed Andrew to hold her. Being so close to each other and in such an intimate position, Candice was red as a beet and didn''t dare move.


    "Candice, you really won''t move to the Heavenly Pce?" asked Andrew lovingly, as he stroked her hand and Candice said resolutely, "I can''t give up my business."


    "I''m not asking you to do that. You can go on as usual, but you can work during the day ande back at night," Andrew continued to press. Candice was silent for a few seconds as if thinking about the proposal.


    She really wasn''t against it, she was just scared to make a big change. Candice might be a great businesswoman and had a lot of experience, but in love, she was aplete novice and that was what was holding her back.


    Andrew understood that, but he wouldn''t give in either. He pampered her for a while and soon after stole her lips with a tender kiss that the girl reciprocated, but still wouldn''t ept and said, "Tell me about your ns and I''ll consider it."


    Seeing that he had gained ground, Andrew began to tell her about his ns. He told her how he nned to build the world''srgest erotic empire, his skills, about Fluffy, and even his massage house n.


    Listening to everything Andrew told her, Candice couldn''t help but get a little excited. She knew that Andrew''s dreams seemed unattainable, but for some reason, she felt no doubt that he could achieve them and after some strong persuasion from Andrew she epted the proposal he had made earlier.

 Chapter 238: CHAPTER 237

    While Candice and Andrew were talking in the office, Oliver and Castor took Candice''s subordinates on a tour of the facility. At least the men, because V was kidnapped by Carolina, Helena, and Aki.


    Marie, having nothing to do, followed them as well. Now the five girls were in one of the VIP rooms and started to interrogate V. These rooms are only used under the reservation of important people, so they are usually empty, that''s why Andrew''s wives took V to one of them.


    When V was taken by the other girls to a secluded ce, she was sure they would ask her questions about Candice trying to gain some advantage from her, as V still had the vision of regr harems in her mind.


    Although she, had no amorous experience just like Candice, she is an intelligence agent, so she has seen a lot of things, so she has seen at least a couple of harems.


    However, when Carolina and the others started asking questions, they left her confused, as they didn''t ask her any relevant information about her boss, but rather somewhat strange questions.


    They asked her things like Candice''s favorite food, and her hobbies, and questions like that. That information could be used to annoy Candice, but it really wouldn''t have much effect, so Vara believed that they genuinely just wanted to know Candice''s likes and dislikes.


    She couldn''t get over this, as it showed that they wanted to get along with Candice, and that went against all the harems she knew. It should be known that most of the harems in this world are of women.


    For this reason, they be a battleground to win a man''s affection, so it is inconceivable to V that Andrew''s harem would be so harmonious. She had no way of knowing that among the Eros gods that was normal.


    There were also harems of men, but those were different because when a woman has a harem of men, they are really nothing more than a group of disposable men she uses for fucking.


    Gaston and Erick, on the other hand, were impressed with what they saw at the Heavenly Pce. The ce was packed with customers, the courtesans were stunningly beautiful and seductive.


    The team of cooks and waiters worked like a well-oiled machine and Victor''s leadership was remarkable. Still, it wasn''t until they entered the dance room that they realized Andrew had revolutionary ideas.


    Since they knew Andrew was the creator of the rejuvenating creams, they knew Andrew had a lot of good ideas on his mind, but now that they saw what he had done at the Heavenly Pce, they realized they still underestimated him.


    They were not experts in this kind of business, but they were sure that something like the dance room did not exist in any other pleasure house in the city. Since they had never visited a ce like this before, they were a little shy, so Oliver took them to one of the private dance halls and called one of the girls to give them a show.


    Although a little ufortable, they couldn''t deny that they liked what they saw. In the office, Andrew finished telling Candice his ns and other important information about his identity as a candidate for Eros god.


    Andrew wanted to y a little with Candice, but seeing that the girl was nervous just sitting on hisp, he didn''t want to force himself on her. He had no need to since she had agreed to move so he would have plenty of time to ease her nervousness.


    Candice was inexperienced, not stupid, so she noticed that Andrew was holding back and it only warmed her heart because she really wasn''t ready, but if Andrew pushed, she wouldn''t refuse.


    In her mind, refusing was like pping him in the face, so she wouldn''t refuse, but she prayed that Andrew wouldn''t push and when she saw Andrew give her space she sighed.


    "Thank you for not pushing. I promise to be more assertive, but give me time," Candice said in a voice as small as a gnat''s as she snuggled into his chest to hide her embarrassment.


    Andrew just found this behavior charming and stroked her hair as he said, "Don''t worry, take all the time you need." Obviously, those were words tofort her, as he didn''t n to wait for her forever.


    He was confident that he could get her to open up in no time. Carolina was the same and still fell, so he was convinced that Candice would have the same fate, but there was no need to scare her.


    While everyone was enjoying themselves in the Heavenly Pce, Raven arrived at Donald''s study. To his surprise, Teresa was also present because Raven had sent a messenger pigeon beforeing and Teresa happened to be in the study when the pigeon arrived, so she learned that Raven would give a report and it had to do with Candice.


    For this reason, she wanted to know what had happened and waited with her husband for Raven to arrive. Although he was surprised to see her, he quickly adjusted his condition and began to exin what he had witnessed.


    Both Donald and Teresa were surprised that Andrew had two powerful experts under hismand. It wasn''t that they didn''t know of Oliver and Castor''s existence, just that they were unaware of their strength, but listening to Raven, they knew they were not mere experts.


    The fact that, ording to Raven''s deduction, Castor had the same strength as him and was the weaker of the two, made them put on serious expressions, but what surprised them the most, was that they helped Candice clean her house.


    It ismon knowledge that no one would invite another when they wanted to get rid of the trash in their organization, as many secrets can leak out and that was what missed them because they knew Candice long ago and knew she wouldn''t make such a stupid move.


    "Love, I think you will have to visit Candice and set the record straight," Donald said seriously and although Teresa was reluctant to do so, she was worried about her friend so she reluctantly agreed.


    Another of those who found out about Andrew and Candice''s movements was Johan. While things were over between him and Andrew, he still kept an eye on Andrew, as they were technically enemies, so he didn''t want to be taken by surprise.


    Unfortunately for him, his agents were not as skilled as Raven, so the information he received was limited. Still, he felt the pressure, as he understood the idea of what happened and knew that their alliance was not that simple.


    Another force that began to make their moves, was the head of the Nine Heavens pleasure house. Although she did not seek to antagonize Andrew, she did want to know the secrets of the dance room that she had been told by the owners and managers of the pleasure houses near the Heavenly Pce.


    So taking advantage of the fact that the experts of the ce were out, some of them mingled among the customers and experienced the dance room firsthand.


    Unlike the owners and managers of the pleasure houses near the Heavenly Pce, they immediately noticed all the particrities of the dance room, but like them, the music was the only thing they couldn''t decipher.


    They tried to sneak behind the scenes to see if they could find out anything, but when they made a move, they suddenly found themselves at the entrance of the Heavenly Pce, and that frightened them because they did not feel how they were ejected.


    Obviously, Andrew had noticed them. Andrew did not know who they were, but having control over the entire establishment, when they entered he noticed them due to their powerful aura, so he decided to keep an eye on them and the moment he saw them trying to sneak where they should not have, he expelled them.


    These men, upon being expelled immediately returned to their boss and told her everything they had seen and experienced. "So, what do you think?" asked the mature-looking, but stunningly beautifuldy.


    "Well, honestly, the so-called dance room, it''s definitely a great idea, but we don''t know how the music works," said one of them and the other added, "True, I''ve never heard of anything like that, but we can safely say that without it that dance room doesn''t work."


    "I see," said the woman thoughtfully and added, "I''m also intrigued as to how you got kicked out without being noticed." The two men nched at the memory of that because they are both experts, and though not as strong as Castor, they are still strong enough to detect when attacked even by a powerful expert, so being ejected as they were, scared them.


    "What do you rmend?", the woman asked and without hesitation, the two men answered at the same time, "Offering friendship is the best option." The woman was silent as she listened to them as if thinking about what to do.


    After a few minutes of deep thought, she said, "Well, you may leave. Let others keep watch, you have been exposed." The men assisted and withdrew leaving the woman alone.


    "This is interesting," the woman muttered as she was left alone. Anyone would think the woman was worried to hear what she said, but if they saw the gleam in her eyes, they would notice that worry was the only thing that could not be seen in them.

 Chapter 242: CHAPTER 241

    The next few days after Candice and her subordinates moved into the Heavenly Pce went smoothly. Although tensions between the kingdom of Tripia and the empire were escting, they had not yet reached the point of dering war.


    Because of this, the different organizations in both the empire and the Tripia kingdom began to make their moves, which for the time being were limited to storing food, weapons, and warriors.


    For this reason, businesses like Candice''s that were dedicated to themercialization of groceries were more vignt, because it was not strange that they were attacked or that their cargoes were looted.


    Fortunately, Candice had managed her business well and none of her products were looted, but it was this very reason that could lead unscrupulous people to attack her directly, so Castor who was charged with the task of protecting her, would not leave her side.


    Although with Castor''s strength, it was not necessary for him to be by her side at all times to protect her, he did not rx for a second and preferred to be close by, to avoid any eventuality.


    Candice was not ufortable having him around, as she was used to being apanied by Erick, so it was not a new situation, just a different person, so she continued with her activities as usual.


    She had also gotten used to her new life and was no longer so shy when she was with Andrew, in fact, she was already bold enough to show her affection in public without being embarrassed.


    Well, to be more urate, she was still embarrassed to do that, but now she managed to hold her own with confidence before she would instantly run away, so that''s great progress.


    She had also improved her interactions in bed. While it was true that she was not yet ready to go all the way, she already allowed Andrew to y with her body a little, however, she was still reluctant to do so when Carolina and the others were present.


    In that tone came the day Santiago and his distinguished guest visited the Heavenly Pce. This guest is an old man who looks like he is 80, but he radiates vitality as any young man.


    Andrew as a sign of respect decided to receive him in person and contrary to what he thought, the old man was quite jovial and carefree, but Andrew was not fooled, as Oliver had already told him that this old man was much stronger than him.


    The introductions were short. The old man only gave his name which is Om and after thanking for the wee, he simply went to the dance room apanied by Santiago.


    Everyone in the Heavenly Pce was alert to the old man because such a powerful expert could not be offended, but Andrew was thinking things through because the old man did not make any strange moves and behaved himself throughout the night.


    Despite his age, the old man enjoyed the exotic and erotic dancing of the dance room dancers and left happy with the experience which, in his own words, "This not exist anywhere else on the continent."


    When the old man left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief because it seemed that a storm had passed through the ce. Although inside the Heavenly Pce, Andrew was in total control and the old man was not a threat, it had to be considered that they could not stay there all their lives, so the old man leaving happily was a relief.


    You have to know that the more powerful a person is, the more years he can live and at the same time his youth is maintained, so Om being so powerful and old, meant that he had lived a lot and his power was more terrifying than it seemed.


    Andrew and the others in the Heavenly Pce had no idea, but that old man was so powerful, that the moment he entered the city Arturios visited him in person, to know his intentions, because not even Arturios, could measure this old man''s power.


    Fortunately, the old man was only passing by and wanted to visit Santiago''s family with whom he had a small friendship, and after a couple of days, he left.


    After Elder Om''s visit, the days passed quietly, until an incident urred. One night when Candice in thepany of her subordinates and Castor was returning to the Heavenly Pce, Castor suddenly stood up alertly.


    This startled everyone inside the carriage and without waiting for them to ask, Castor said, "Inform the young master, we are under attack," and without waiting for a reply, he stepped out of the carriage and unsheathed his sword.


    In the surroundings, not a soul could be seen, so everyone was confused, but experts like Erick and V immediately understood that something was wrong, because at this hour the red light district was full of peopleing in to have fun, however, not a soul could be seen, that was strange.


    V who was a specialist in assassination and could move among the shadows wanted to go to the Heavenly Pce to report, but Castor stopped her, as the two Shadow agents who apanied them, had already left the instant Castor reported that they were under attack.


    Knowing that the three stood in front of the carriage where Candice, Gaston, and Canna were, waiting for their enemies to appear and these did not keep them waiting.


    From the shadows appeared about 30 people with dark suits and masks and the one who looked like their leader said in a hoarse voice, "I did not expect you to discover us", however, he did not intend to wait and like a leopard, heunched himself into the attack.


    The leader of the attackers had identified that Castor was the most powerful of the three, so he decided to attack him. Their mission was not to kill, but to kidnap Candice, so they did not need to defeat Castor and the others, only to keep them busy, so that one of theirpanions could take Candice.


    Castor guessing their intentions deployed all his power and with a single swing of his sword sent the leader of the attackers flying several meters. The masked leader suffered no injuries, as he managed to block the attack, but his hands were numb from Castor''s powerful blow.


    Feeling Castor''s strength, the masked leader adopted a serious expression because he knew that he was no match for Castor, but he was confident that he could keep him busy so that hispanions could carry out the mission.


    Due to therge number of attackers, V and Erick were overwhelmed and could not defend the carriage, as they were too busy preserving their lives, and that made the leader of the attackers happy, as he was sure they would aplish the mission, but he underestimated Castor.


    Castor, seeing that the situation was gettingplicated, retreated and defended the carriage with his life. Even the leader of the hooded men could not believe that Castor had the capacity to confront him and at the same time defend the carriage from the other attackers.


    Seeing that the situation was gettingplicated, the leader of the hooded men raised his hand and waved it in a circr motion as if sending a signal and within seconds a rain of arrows fell on Castor.


    Castor managed to dodge the arrows, but at the same time he was forced to move away from the carriage and the masked ones did not lose the opportunity and ran towards the carriage to capture Candice.


    Without hesitation, Castorunched himself into the attack, but he had only taken two steps and another shower of arrows attacked him. Annoyed by the tactics of the attackers, Castor roared in annoyance and charged again.


    Again the arrows rained down, but this time Castor did not dodge, but swung his sword and destroyed them and although he suffered some minor wounds, he did not care.


    Unfortunately, one of the attackers had managed to capture Candice and was preparing to flee, but at that moment Castor exploited all his strength and with one stab shattered the head of the man holding Candice.


    Now Castor had recovered Candice and kept her close to him protecting her from all the attackers that were advancing from all angles. Erick and V wanted to go to help, but they were being held back by about 5 men each and it was impossible for them.


    Castor, although more powerful than the attackers, was outnumbered and as he was protecting Candice, his movements were limited, so he started to umte wounds.


    Candice, although she seemedposed on the outside, was frightened, as she saw the situation getting more and moreplicated. She was not only worried about her safety, but also about her employees because while Erick and V were fighters, Gaston and Canna were not, and she had seen them knocked out when she was captured a few minutes ago.


    The leader of the masked men had a big smile under his mask because he knew that Castor could not endure long and that he wouldplete his mission, but his happiness did notst long because at that moment he felt a shiver run down his back.


    As Castor was about to be overwhelmed a powerful force descended and crushed all the enemies that approached him and like a ghost Oliver appeared in front of him.


    "Well done, you held up well, now leave it to me," said Oliver with obvious restrained anger, and at a speed that was not visible to any of those present Oliver began his attack.


    Every second blood sttered the air and one of the masked men fell to the ground. The leader upon seeing Oliver''s monstrous performance immediately ordered a retreat, but Oliver would not allow it.


    In a second, Oliver appeared in front of the leader of the attackers and with a strong punch in the stomach, knocked him out. The other attackers fled like ants in a hot cauldron at the sight of their leader being defeated with a single blow.


    Oliver did not pursue them, as his goal was to protect Candice, so he did not intend to separate from her. Besides, he had captured the leader, so he could get the information he needed from him.

 Chapter 239: CHAPTER 238

    Ignorant of this matter, Andrew and Candice finished their conversation and she and her loyal subordinates left. During the return trip, none of them asked Candice what she had discussed with Andrew, as they knew that their boss would tell them everything in due time.


    As they suspected, once they arrived at Candice''s office, she asked them to sit down and began to tell them everything they had discussed. Obviously, Candice left out the details about Andrew''s identity, abilities, and ns, she only told them about moving and some changes they would be making in the running of their business.


    Erick and V would continue their training at Marquis Valoid''s mansion, while Gaston and Candice would handle business as usual during the day, and at night Candice would return to the Heavenly Pce.


    V also told them everything she had discussed with Carolina and the other girls, which surprised everyone in the same way she was surprised because they had a simr view of harems as she had before she met Andrew''s harem.


    Candice for her part, was not surprised because she knew more about Andrew, so she understood the reason why his wives acted so friendly about her joining the harem.


    While they were talking, at the Heavenly Pce Andrew also told his trusted staff about what had happened with Candice. Once he had reported on that, he moved on to the next topic.


    "While you were gone, two men entered the establishment pretending to be customers, but they tried to sneak behind the dance room, so I ejected them," Andrew said in a serious tone.


    "Any peculiarities?" asked Oliver immediately adopting a serious attitude and Andrew replied, "I didn''t really notice anything, but their auras seemed powerful, almost Castor level."


    This worried Oliver and Castor a bit, but since they didn''t know these men they couldn''t draw any conclusions, they just could reinforce security measures and be vignt from now on.


    The meeting did not take long and everyone returned to their activities. Andrew and his wives remained in the office and they told him about what they had learned about Candice from Vara and Andrew was interested.


    The evening passed without much trouble and the Heavenly Pce closed its doors and everyone went to rest. Andrew amused himself and his wives in the room because Candice had left him unsatisfied, so they paid the price.


    The next morning, they were up early, and after breakfast began their daily activities. Meanwhile, Teresa had arrived at Candice''s store with the objective of finding out what had happened the night before in detail and verifying that Candice was well.


    Candice was expecting a move from the Marquis, but she did not expect Teresa to visit her, much less so early in the morning. Gaston greeted her in a very formal manner and guided her to Candice''s office, where she was already waiting.


    "I really didn''t think it would be you visiting me so early. It looks like the Marquis is anxious," Candice said looking at Teresa in a jocr manner and Teresa smiling replied, "Well, your move was no small one."


    Candiceughed and invited her to sit down. After pouring them some tea, Gaston left them alone and the girls began to talk. "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" asked Teresa immediately, without touching the tea.


    "Well, it''s a littleplex, but by simplifying it, Andrew became my husband," said Candice a little embarrassed, as she took a sip of tea, to calm her embarrassment.


    Teresa was paralyzed and open-mouthed at the bombshell her friend had dropped and anxiously began to ask, "How did that happen?" to which Candice responded even redder, "It just happened. Don''t ask silly questions."


    Although Candice wanted to deflect the conversation, Teresa wouldn''t let her and continued to press, so Candice had no choice but to tell her everything that happened in great detail.


    Obviously, she didn''t mention anything about Andrew''s secret, she only told how she had fallen in love and what had happened the night before. Teresa was stunned, seeing her friend who always disdained rtionships, look like a young girl in love.


    She really wanted to tease her, but she knew Candice would be very upset with her if she pressed, so she decided not to do it at that moment and concentrated on asking about her situation now that she was Andrew''s wife.


    Candice didn''t keep anything from her. She told her that she would be moving to the Heavenly Pce, but that she would be working daytime in her store as usual and that her business wouldn''t change, so she shouldn''t worry about that.


    However, Teresa was more concerned about the fact that Andrew was considered a risk factor at the moment, so she thought her friend might suffer for it, but Candice assured her that Andrew, had no bad intentions and that she would be the first to tell on her if he strayed.


    Although Teresa trusted her friend, seeing how she acted now that she was Andrew''s wife, she could not believe her. It was clear to Teresa that Candice would rather take Andrew''s side than the Empire''s, which pained her because now, she too would bebeled as a risk factor.


    She had known Candice for a long time and did not want their friendship to be fragmented by this, but she also did not have the courage to truncate her happiness, so she limited herself to warn her of the consequences of their new rtionship.


    Candice is a smart woman, so she already knew this would happen, but she was still happy that Teresa reminded her, because it showed that she still considered her a friend, even though she could be a threat to the empire.


    Obviously, Candice knew that neither she nor Andrew intended to harm the empire, but the empire did not see it that way, however, they were confident that the misunderstanding would eventually be resolved.


    Teresa left Candice''s store and returned to the mansion where she reported everything to her husband, who was also surprised to hear the news. Donald kept nothing from his wife and made it clear that he would have to keep a close eye on Candice from now on and Teresa understood.


    While all these conversations were going on, great events were happening in Tripia''s kingdom. Demon began to do his ns and made his move, which was no small one.


    Belenio was waiting in the boardroom of his castle for his ministers to discuss ns to destabilize the Cannaris empire, but he had been waiting for a while and only one of them had shown up.


    Just as he was beginning to grow impatient, the door to his office opened abruptly and a pale-faced soldier knelt down and reported immediately, unconcerned about the king''s difort, "My king, Minister Kanda was assassinated."


    The news stunned Belenio and the minister apanying him and before he could ask for details, another soldier entered with an expression no better than the soldier who had just reported Minister Kanda''s death.


    Noticing the second soldier''s expression, Belenio had a bad feeling and it came true when the soldier opened his mouth, "My king Minister Bursas was killed."


    Belenio and Minister Rima who was present were pale at the news, for one minister killed was one thing, but two was a catastrophe and before they could finish processing the reports, another soldier entered saying, "My king Minister Palut was killed."


    As if a bomb had been dropped in the middle of the room, the silence was sepulchral. Belenio and Rima could not believe their ears. They did not understand how 3 highly protected ministers were killed in one night.


    Like any important personage in the kingdom of Tripia and in any kingdom, they had experts protecting them, so not just anyone would be able to aplish such a feat.


    What they did not know was that Demon''s men had been watching the movements of these men for some time and when they were sure they could carry out the coup they attacked.


    Actually, they were not the ones who assassinated the ministers. Their mission was to gather information. Besides, they did not have the strength to evade the experts protecting them and carry out the assassination, but Demon was another matter.


    Within the realm of Tripia, only the most powerful guardian and expert protecting Belenio, there was no one who could stop him, so Demon used his skills to the fullest and assassinated the three ministers with his own hands.


    He was upset by the actions of the kingdom of Tripia in attacking the beastmen and elves, so he took action personally, and because of that the kingdom of Tripia lost 3 of its 5 most important members.


    In fact, the minister Rima had been spared his death because he had spent the night as a guest in the castle and Demon could not infiltrate there, otherwise, he too would be dead.


    When Belenio and Rima were on the verge of copse over the news of the assassination of the three ministers, another soldier came in and practically shouted, "My king the food stores in the north and west sector were attacked and are on fire."


    That was thest straw. Belenio and Rima were about to lose consciousness when an old man appeared in the middle of the office and with a calm voice said, "My king, you must protect the other warehouses, this is not the time to lose your cool."


    This old man is the protector of the kingdom of Tripia, Dulma. Like Arturios and Demon in the empire of Cannaris, Dulma had protected the kingdom of Tripia for over a hundred years and his strength was not to be underestimated, so when Belenio heard him, he regained his calm and issued his orders, "Reinforce the warehouses and find the attackers."


    The soldiers who hade to report immediately left to carry out the orders of Belenio and when they had left, Dulma spoke again, "My king, I warned you against provoking the empire of Cannaris and now these are the consequences."

 Chapter 240: CHAPTER 239

    "You mean this is the work of the empire?" asked Belenio incredulously. He was a self-centered and overbearing man, so he never thought that the Cannaris empire might learn of his ns and strike back.


    It was this same egocentrism that led him to ignore Dulma''s warning and n against the Cannaris empire, believing that the strength of his kingdom was superior to that of the empire. At the time Dulma had warned him that it was not wise to attack them, but his arrogance blinded him and this was the result.


    Dulma despite being younger in age than Arturios and Demon looked older, which showed that he was weaker than them, it ismon knowledge that, in this world apart from certain special methods, strength helps to maintain vitality which is why powerful experts generally look young.


    It was for this very reason that Dulma knew that it was not a good idea to antagonize the empire, as he was clear that the kingdom of Tripia still did not reach the strength of the Cannaris empire, but he also could not go against the king''s wishes, so he could not do anything.


    Although he is stronger than Belenio and any other expert in the kingdom of Tripia and is even considered a powerful expert on the continent, he had sworn an oath of loyalty to the crown, so he could not go against themands of Belenio, so he just let him act, but now he regretted not having pressed to prevent Belenio to act, because the empire had counterattacked and he knew that things would not end with just the death of some ministers and the burning of some warehouses.


    News flew fast and in no time, Augustus, Arturios, the elves, and the beastmen learned of Demon''s actions. Although they were surprised by Demon''s forceful action, they were not upset, in fact, they rejoiced at his action.


    Despite that, none of them were negligent and immediately organized high-level meetings in preparation for what could be retaliatory actions by Tripia''s kingdom.


    Countermeasures were quickly adopted. The borders with the kingdom of Tripia were reinforced, security in the territory of the elves and beastmen had been strengthened and the capital city was no exception.


    All the inhabitants of the capital city were confused by the sudden, but strong security measures, so the organizations concentrated in the capital began to collect information. Candice and Andrew were not negligent either and also sent their agents to collect information.


    It was really not difficult for them to find information about what was going on, as the empire was not hiding it. Many with ambitious thoughts were waiting for the right moment to carry out their ns, but little did they know that Augustus and his ministers were waiting for them to act.


    While Augustus is a good king and his ministers are people loyal to the empire who had helped improve the quality of life for its citizens, the reality is that there is no organization that does not have some rotten eggs, let alone a country.


    If such an organization exists, it could only be Andrew''s Heavenly Pce, as it was under his absolute control not to mention that his Eros eyes would detect any ill intent instantly and his small size also benefited him.


    After a day of investigations, Shadow''s agents returned to the Heavenly Pce and recounted what they had found out. Although they did not know the exact details, they discovered the important points.


    Simplifying the situation, Shadow''s agents learned that the kingdom of Tripia had yed some tricks to upset the empire and the empire counterattacked, so now they are taking steps for a possible war.


    Although it was highly unlikely that a war between the two countries would directly affect the capital, everyone in the Heavenly Pce was worried, as a war would cause problems for their business.


    It is obvious that, if a war breaks out, the sector that will suffer the most will be the entertainment sector, as the money will go to the war, that''s means soldiers, food, and weapons, so the red light district will suffer.


    Unfortunately, although they were worried, there was nothing they could do, as they had no power, or influence to intervene in such a big event, so they could only take some security measures and hope that war would not break out.


    The night came and as Candice had promised she moved to the Heavenly Pce. She arrived in her carriage apanied by her subordinates who would also be installed there.


    Candice had intended that only Gaston would go for the moment, but her rtionship with Andrew generated that Erick and V could not continue training in the mansion of Marquis Valoide.


    Since Andrew was still considered an ambiguous character by the empire, no matter how much friendship Candice had with Teresa, the marquis could not allow two of Candice''s agents to walk through his territory, so he apologized to Candice and sent them back.


    Candice had not expected such a strong response. She knew that her rtionship with Andrew would put her in the Marquis'' crosshairs, but she didn''t expect him to cut ties so strongly.


    The only thing that relieved her was that the marquis did not intend to end all cooperation with her, as their business dealings were not affected and that was already a win.


    She also didn''t care much that Erick and V could no longer train with the marquis because she wanted her subordinates to be stronger in the first ce because she felt the pressure from Andrew, but now that they were husband and wife, that pressure was gone.


    She and her three subordinates were greeted by Victor very respectfully because all employees already knew that there was a newdy in the Heavenly Pce, so they treated her with the same respect as the other wives.


    Quickly, they were led to the office, where Andrew and his trusted staff were and the instant they had entered, Candice said, "I imagine you know the situation."


    "You know, I was hoping for a kiss or at least a hug from my wife whom I haven''t seen all day, but you tell me that," Andrew said feigning sadness. Everyone let out augh at Andrew''s fake performance and Candice, annoyed replied, "Be more serious."


    After theical performance, Andrew stopped his annoyance and replied, "Well, don''t be mad. Yes, I know the situation." Candice also put her annoyance aside and asked a little dismayed, "I don''t see you worried though."


    "Well, what do you want me to do? It''s not a situation where I can get involved," Andrew replied with a shrug. "True, but are you forgetting that your wife is a grocery merchant?" asked Candice wrinkling her eyebrows.


    Until Candice said that, Andrew and the others had not remembered that Candice''s main business was groceries, so she would be directly impacted if a war broke out.


    At that moment, everyone adopted a serious expression and Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have any ns in mind?" to which Candice replied, "If it were another time I wouldn''t worry because with Marquis Valoid''s backing, no one would dare y tricks on me, but now it''s different."


    Confused Andrew was about to ask the reason, but Oliver beat him to it by saying, "I see, now that Miss Candice is the young master''s wife, she is considered part of the Heavenly Pce, so they will have their reservations too."


    Candice just nodded slightly and began to tell about Teresa''s visit and her warning, as she noticed that Andrew had not considered that this might happen.


    Hearing Candice''s story, Andrew understood everything. It wasn''t that he was a dumb person, but he was really bad at the whole political thing, so it had never crossed his mind that his rtionship with her would generate so much trouble.


    Seeing that Andrew and the others had understood her situation Candice began to exin, "Even if I don''t have his protection like before, I don''t think he''ll abandon mepletely either, but he''ll probably let me suffer a little so I should take action."


    "What kind?" asked Andrew seriously because while he was not interested in his wife''s business, that referred to participating in it, that did not mean that he would tell her that she should abandon them.


    He knew Candice cherished her business because she had built it with her sweat and tears, so she would not part with it easily and he as her husband, would support her as much as he could.


    Candice was a little reluctant to speak, as she had never had to ask for help of this kind, her pride would not allow it, but Gaston being the one who knew her best stepped forward and stated what Candice could not say, "Young master Andrew, what the youngdy needs is protection."


    Hearing Gaston, Candice was about to scold him and Andrew realized that, so he got up from his seat, walked over to Candice hugged her, and said, "I know you are a strong and independent woman, but you are also my wife now. Swallow your pride, if you need me just be selfish and ask for whatever you want."


    Candice melted at Andrew''s words and embrace and just nodded her head slightly. Noticing that Candice had understood his feelings, he let her go and without hesitation said, "Castor, starting tomorrow you will be in charge of Candice''s protection. Oliver, send two Shadow agents with the best skills to support them."


    Castor and Oliver instantly replied, "Understood." Hearing the responses Andrew turned to Candice again and giving her a loving smile said, "I know you have fended for yourself all your life, but now that you are my wife, you can trust me."


    Candice felt an immense urge to cry, for no one had ever cared for her in this way, but she managed to hold it in. On the other hand, Gaston, Erick, and V were touched by Andrew''s decisive way of acting. They still had their reservations about him, but now they knew that Andrew would not mistreat their boss and that relieved them.

 Chapter 243: CHAPTER 242

    Andrew and his wives were in the office inplete silence. Their nervousness was palpable, since from the moment they learned of the attack on Candice, their concern exceeded any other thought they had.


    Although Oliver had started in a hurry when he learned that Candice was under attack, they didn''t know if he had managed to get on time and that''s why they were worried.


    Andrew more than worried was furious, because he did not expect his wife to be attacked, certainly it was always a possibility, but now that it happened, he could not help feeling upset.


    His anger was visible because his divinity leaked himself as a murderous intention and his wives were not only worried about Candice but also about the strong murderous intention that Andrew was generating.


    Not wanting to see their husband in that state, the three approached him and hugged him lovingly, trying to calm him a little, even when they themselves were not in a better state.


    Since Oliver left only a few 10 minutes had passed, but for them it was an eternity. The uncertainty was killing them and when they were about to lose their sanity, Marie appeared from the shadows and said, "Young master, youngdies, Oliver managed to arrive on time and now escort Miss Candice and the others back."


    Marie''s words reassured everyone. A collective sigh of relief could be heard and once they recovered theirposure, Andrew asked, "Do you know who was the attacker?"


    "We still don''t know, but Oliver captured the leader of the attackers," Marie responded immediately. Andrew hearing her emboced a cold smile and said softly, "Perfect."


    After another 10 minutes, Candice and the others arrived at the Heavenly Pce. Gast¨®n and Canna were still unconscious, but they were out of danger, however, when they arrived they were transferred to their rooms to rest.


    Erick, V, and Castor were full of wounds, but none were serious, only cuts and superficial blows, even so, they were referred to their rooms under the care of Carmen and the other maids, so that they were cured.


    Castor did not let himself be treated, because he wanted to report to Andrew in person. Oliver, seeing that Castor and Candice would be reported with Andrew, did not follow them and preferred to go to the cell in the basement of the Celestial Pce to start the interrogation.


    When Castor and Candice entered the office, Andrew, Carolina, Helena, and Aki jumped on Candice and hugged her affectionately. You could see the concern on their faces and this warmed Candice''s heart.


    After they finished expressing their affections, Andrew turned to Castor and sincerely thanked him for protecting Candice, but Castor bent his head and apologized, "Brother, I don''t deserve your thanks, not even call you brother. I did not fulfill my duty. "


    Candice, when listening to Castor immediately got angry and shouted, "How did you not fulfill your duty? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here. " Listening to Candice''s scolding, Castor was helpless and Andrew understanding his brother''s personality said with a smile, "Brother, you shouldn''t be so hard on yourself, you did a great job."


    "You should go rest and cure your wounds, then we can talk," Andrew added. His words were sincere. He knew that Castor was strong, but he was not omnipotent, so he did not me him, in the end, he had defended Candice with his life and he appreciated that.


    Although reluctant, Castor obeyed and once he had left, Andrew asked Candice to tell him everything that had happened. Candice did not spare details and reported everything that happened, highlighting Castor''s actions, because she didn''t want Andrew to me him.


    Andrew and his wives obviously understood Candice''s thoughts, but she cared in vain because Andrew did not me Castor. He would have to be an idiot to do it because he knew that his brother had bravely fought against wind and tide to protect his wife.


    Once Candice had finished exining everything that happened, Andrew left the office in thepany of his wives and went down to the basement where the leader of the attackers was held prisoner.


    Before reaching the basement, they could already hear the cries of the captive, it was obvious that Oliver had begun the interrogation. Carolina and Helena who had not been exposed to these types of situations, wrinkled their face when they heard the screams, but still did not stop and followed Andrew.


    Candice and Aki had more experience, so they didn''t bother to see the torture of a man. When they entered, they saw Oliver out of the cell watching as one of Shadow''s agents tortured the captive.


    Carolina and Helena were horrified when they saw the captured covered with blood and pieces of his meat torn. Candice noticing that her sisters had a weak mind before this vision, approached them andforted them a bit.


    Despite the torture and pain he felt, the captive did not give any information, and that began to impatient Oliver and the Shadow agent. Andrew approached Oliver and asked, "Did he say something?", To which Oliver responded with a dark expression, "He has not said anything."


    Andrew was confused, because he knew the efficiency of his agents to get information from a prisoner, so he could only praise the willingness of the captured, but that did not mean that he left him alone.


    Seeing that torture was noting anywhere, Andrew came up with an idea. Quickly, he told Oliver and he agreed. Andrew''s idea was simple, he wanted to use his illusion ability to make the captured drown in pleasure and then get him out of it and induce pain.


    In a nutshell, I wanted to take it to heaven, just to throw it into hell secondster. Quickly, Andrew''s n began to apply and impressively, his n worked quite fast.


    To support the pain was simple for the captured, but moving from pleasure to pain in a second and repeating that cycle several times, destroyed his spirit and began to tell everything he knew.


    It turns out that this man and his men are a group of mercenaries well-known in the Empire. They are specialists in assassination and kidnapping, so they were hired to capture Candice and force her to transport food to a certain ce.


    Obviously, the client was not exposed, but these mercenaries were not as stupid to take a mission as it is without investigating, they had managed to find who the client was and turned out to be a merchant of food and groceries as Candice, that is herpetition.


    When Candice listened to the client''s name, she immediately knew who he was. She knew herpetitors because they were her main enemies and the man who nned to capture her was especially hostile.


    When Candice began her rise in this industry, this man had already made a reputation, but Candice''s rapid growth bothered him, and he had always wanted to attack her, but with the protection of Marquis Valoid, he had no chance.


    It was for this same reason that when he learned that the Marquis Valoid had distanced himself from her, he nned this attack. His goal was simple, seize her business.


    After Andrew heard this he said mercilessly, "Find everything about that man and kill this bastard." Without looking back, Andrew hugged his wives and left.


    Oliver does not even blink and making a sign for Shadow''s agent, he takes the life of the captive. Oliver immediately deployed all Shadow members to seek all the information about Vocgo, which is what was called the one who organized this attack.


    Unexpectedly, Carolina, Helena, and Aki did not want to go to the office and preferred to leave Andrew and Candice alone, because they knew that after a night full of emotions like this, it was the ideal time for Andrew to attack Candice.


    Candice and Andrew were not stupid and immediately understood the intentions of the girls when they left them alone, but they did not refuse. Andrew was more than delighted to take Candice to bed and she felt that today was the appropriate time, so they were followed by the game.


    Although Candice had decided to lose her virginity that night, when she stayed alone with Andrew, she began to panic. Andrew noticing that Candice was regretting, acted quickly.


    He did not attack her immediately, because that would create an adverse situation, which was the opposite of what he wanted. He approached her and affectionately hugged her. He began to caress her tenderly, to make her rx, and gradually approached her lips.


    After a soft kiss, Andrew did not stop hugging her and not stop stroking her and before she realized it, Andrew''s hands toured her thin waist and ascended from her abdomen to her breasts.


    Little by little, Andrew''s hands were more daring and what began with a soft breast massage, now became an exciting and hot squeeze.


    Candice was starting to breathe with difficulty and even groaned a little feeling Andrew''s hand travel her body. The temperature began to rise and in a short time, Andrew knew that he had achieved his objective.


    With a natural movement, he loaded Candice in his arms and walked with her to the room, where he leaned on the bed and began kissing her while pressing his body with hers and Candice could only think, "Today is the day I be a women".

 Chapter 244: CHAPTER 243

    As assertive as Candice was being, Andrew knew she was still nervous, after all this was her first time and no matter what world it was, a woman''s first time is always important.


    The room was bathed in soft golden light,ing from the lit candles that adorned the bedside table. Passionate whispers and the sounds of love filled the air as Andrew slowly slid into Candice.


    He gently caressed her cheek with his fingertips before running them down her neck to her bare shoulders. She closed her eyes to fully enjoy the moment as he continued to gently explore every inch of her skin.


    Finally, they came face to face and their lips met in a sweet and tender kiss. Andrew slipped a hand behind her head, holding her firmly as they deepened the kiss even more.


    The caresses gradually increased in intensity but always maintained that casual yet passionate feeling. Their bodies were so close that they could feel each other''s every heartbeat.


    After a few endless moments enveloped in this romantic bubble, they finally broke apart to take a deep breath and exchange nces full of pure love.


    Andrew knew he had to excite Candice enough to make her forget her nervousness, so he continued his caresses, pressing her erogenous zones that thanks to his Eros eyes appeared like a lighthouse in a stormy sea.


    Candice quickly began to rx and her nervousness began to dissipate, being reced by pure pleasure. Andrew''s hand movements made Candice moan with pleasure and he had not yet undressed her, nor attacked her most sensitive areas.


    After several minutes of Andrew conditioning Candice, she took the initiative for the first time and began to unbutton Andrew''s shirt and then he knew he had seeded, so he began to undress her as well.


    Unlike the passionate session he always has with his other wives, Andrew took his time undressing Candice and admiring the sculpted and beautiful body of the girl who was as red as a tomato under Andrew''s gaze.


    Her creamy white skin, without any imperfections, her firm breasts like mountains, and her t abdomen, ignited Andrew''s arousal, who could hardly contain himself from devouring her on the spot.


    Candice also admired Andrew''s toned body. He wasn''t the most muscr, but as his divinity grew, Andrew''s body became more attractive and stronger.


    Although he had no fighting ability, he was definitely stronger than the average man, but that was not important at this point. After admiring each other for a few seconds, they brought their lips together again in a passionate kiss.


    As the kiss continued, Andrew did not remain motionless, as his arms reached down to Candice''s breasts and began to massage them gently and tenderly.


    Candice let out a small moan that was drowned out by the kiss they were still holding as Andrew began to y with her breasts, but the excitement had reached its limit and Candice''s hard nipples were the proof.


    Andrew''s cock was also fully erect and was lying against Candice''s crotch. She could feel how the animal contained in Andrew''s pants wanted to escape and devour her virgin pussy and she didn''t have to wait long as Andrew interrupted the kiss and began to remove his pants.


    When Andrew''s cock was exposed, Candice couldn''t help but be surprised, as she couldn''t believe it was such arge size. She didn''t think it would fit inside her, but still, she plucked up the courage and began to remove her pants.


    Andrew, seeing Candice''s initiative, smiled and helped her. When they werepletely naked, Candice covered her pussy and breasts with her hands, looking away nervously, but Andrew would not allow her to run away at that moment.


    He decisively removed her hand from her pussy and applying a little force, held her legs and forced them open, revealing the tight pink pussy, without a single pubic hair.


    Andrew smiled again when he saw this because it was obvious that Candice had prepared herself and that was why she had waxed. Andrew wasted no time and began sucking her pussy with gentle strokes of his tongue.


    It wasn''t long and Candice was already panting with pleasure. Her pussy was starting to get wet and her hands moved involuntarily massaging her own breasts, but Andrew couldn''t see it, as he was concentrating on her pussy.


    Andrew parted Candice''s pussy lips with one hand and continued to use his tongue. He focused on her clit, making Candice moan loudly and when Andrew saw that her pussy was wet enough, he got up and prepared to fuck her.


    Candice was nervous, as she didn''t think Andrew''s big cock could enter her, but Andrew held her legs tightly, so she wouldn''t close them and after aligning his cock with Candice''s pussy, he began to prate her.


    Since it was the first time, Andrew inserted his cock slowly. Candice''s pussy was quite tight, even tighter than Aki''s, which surprised Andrew, but he didn''t stop.


    With gentle movements and little by little, he worked his way inside Candice. She clung to the sheets tightly and gritted her teeth, enduring the pain.


    Soon Andrew reached the point where he couldn''t move forward, but he didn''t force it. He leaned over Candice and began to kiss her, to get her to rx and lift up a little he said in a whisper, "It will hurt a little."


    Candice didn''t have time to respond, when she felt Andrew thrust his hips all the way in, destroying thest barrier of Candice''s pussy. She let out a painful moan that she tried to hold back, but could not.


    Andrew caressed her face and gave her little kisses, letting her understand that all was well. Slowly Candice calmed down, as she got used to the size of Andrew''s cock.


    He did not move. He remained in that position until Candice assimted the pain and after a few minutes, she nodded her head, letting him understand that he could move, then Andrew gently withdrew his hips.


    With a smooth motion, Andrew pulled back and pushed again. Andrew''s hips moved slowly, letting Candice settle into the pain, which before long turned to pleasure.


    Candice''s pussy was very tight, so Andrew not only moved in and out, but made circr motions, as if trying to expand Candice''s insides, but to no avail.


    Seeing that his n was not working and that Candice''s tightness, was stimting him too much, Andrew elerated the movement of his hips. Candice immediately felt Andrew''s change of pace and her moans echoed.


    Andrew was speeding up every second, but he wasn''t running wild. He knew Candice was still in some pain and couldn''t be too aggressive on her first time, not everyone was like Aki who was a masochist.


    Candice, although inexperienced, was very simr to Carolina, she liked Andrew being romantic with her, so Andrew didn''t push. He knew that the first experience would not be pleasurable, but it had deep meaning, so he didn''tin.


    After a torturous experience, Andrew cum inside Candice. The girl looked exhausted and Andrew was no different. Their union was soaked with vaginal juices, semen, and a little blood.


    They were not exhausted from sex, but due to Candice''s aches and pains, the experience was not very pleasurable, but neither brought that into conversation, they simplyy side by side caressing and kissing.


    "Are you okay?" asked Andrew concerned, as Candice looked a little pale, but she nodded implying that all was well. They both embraced each other lovingly and remained entwined for a while.


    Candice knew that Andrew had not satisfied yet, as his cock was still erect thumping against her abdomen and that made her feel bad, soing out of his embrace, she turned her back to him.


    She arched her ass and pulled it closer to Andrew''s cock and he immediately understood Candice''s intentions. "You know you don''t have to push yourself right?" said Andrew seeing that Candice was overexerting herself, but she replied, "I''m fine."


    Hearing Candice''s determination, Andrew said nothing more and prated her again. Her pussy was still as tight as it was at first, but Candice was no longer in pain, so Andrew went a little wilder.


    The contact of their bodies was now audible and although it wasn''t a hard thrust, it was much more pleasurable than a few minutes ago. Candice''s moans were as loud as screams, so Andrew got excited and moved his hips at a faster speed.


    As he prated her, Andrew reached out and massaged Candice''s creamy tits, while pressing kisses on her neck. The girl was in ninth heaven, the pain was nowhere to be seen anymore and now she was just enjoying a pleasure she had never felt before.


    Shortly after Candice, she could no longer stand Andrew''s triple attack on her pussy, breasts, and neck, so she cummed. Andrew didn''t stop his movements and continued to fuck her until he couldn''t take anymore and cummed again inside her.

 Chapter 245: CHAPTER 244

    They bothy back on the bed catching their breath, as they embraced each other affectionately. Gradually they recovered, but as the minutes passed, they both fell into the realm of dreams.


    The next morning, Candice awoke muchter than usual, as the previous night''s actions had exhausted her. When she woke up and saw the time, she wanted to get up quickly, as she had to go to work, but she immediately felt a pain in her lower body and let out a soft grunt.


    Andrew, who had already gotten up and was sawing her sleeping, hugged her and gentlyid her back on the bed while he said, "Don''t be reckless, you must rest today. Gaston and the others have already been briefed, so rx."


    Candice wanted to refute, but feeling the stabbing pain in her lower half, she decided to heed him. Andrew apanied her for a few minutesforting her, as he had experience, since Carolina suffered in the same way.


    In fact, of Andrew''s wives, only Aki seemed abnormal, as she was the one he treated the most roughly on her first time and, even so, the girl did not suffer any pain or at least Andrew thought so.


    The reality was that this girl was such a masochist that she endured the pain acting as if nothing happened. After apanying Candice for a while, Andrew got out of bed, went to the bathroom to take a shower and after changing, left the room, but not without giving a kiss of goobye to Candice.


    After leaving the room, Andrew went to the kitchen and informed Hector to prepare Candice''s breakfast, to take it to bed. It was quitete by the time Andrew left the room, so he had missed breakfast as well, so he took the opportunity to eat with Candice in bed.


    Candice seeing Andrew bring her breakfast and join her warmed her heart because she had never experienced such special treatment from anyone and only fell more in love with Andrew.


    After breakfast, Andrew left again and Candice took the opportunity to lie in bed and think. She wasn''t used to being inactive and she wasn''t sleepy, so she didn''t know what to do.


    When she was ufortable in bed, Carolina, Helena and Aki came into the room and seeing her Helena immediately started to tease her, "Well, Miss Candice finally became a woman."


    Helena''sment made Carolina and Akiugh and Candice was embarrassed and red as a tomato replied, "Don''t bother me." She looked very tender and Helena, Carolina and Aki couldn''t help but smile.


    After teasing her for a while, they approached the bed and started talking about what had happened the night before. Candice was so embarrassed she wanted to run away, but her body ached and she couldn''t get up, so she had no choice but to answer her sisters'' questions.


    Throughout the conversation Candice was red with embarrassment, but she quickly adjusted, especially since Carolina and the others told her to prepare herself, as the courtesans would be more curious.


    Candice did not understand the reason, why the courtesans would ask about her affairs, but her sisters exined to her that in the Heavenly Pce there were no secrets and even less if they involved sex.


    She didn''t understand the logic behind it, but she had no choice, she just had to go with the flow. If you''re in Rome, do what the Romans do. After the talk with the girls, Candice was once again left alone and bored.


    While Andrew reviewed the previous night''s ounts. The profits didn''t differ much from a normal night and that made him happy, as it meant that business had stabilized.


    Since Candice had not gone to work, all of their business operations were left to Gaston and Canna, as they each handled the food and fashion industry respectively.


    Erick and V did not attend, as they had no one to protect. Although Gaston ran the businesses, they knew that no one would attack him because as long as Candice was well, capturing Gaston was of no value.


    Besides, they were recovering from the injuries sustained the night before. Castor was just like them, but he did not take the day to rest, but to train with Oliver because he had noticed his weakness and wanted to get stronger.


    Oliver trained with him for a couple of hours, but he couldn''t spend all day training him, as he had other things to do, so he rmended that he rest, but Castor didn''t want that.


    He wanted to get stronger fast and the only way he knew how was to train. Oliver wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t. Oliver and Castor are very different, but there was something they had inmon and that was their sense ofmitment to Andrew so he didn''t stop him, as he knew that, if he were him, he would do the same.


    Unexpectedly, when Castor was left alone in the training room, he suddenly said as if speaking to himself, "How long will you stay hidden?", and from the shadows V appeared.


    The girl was wearing her usual tight ck outfit that enhanced her curves and looked very sensual, but Castor didn''t notice that, as he was concentrating on training.


    V tried to make conversation, but Castor paid no attention to her and it wasn''t until she suggested training that his attitude changed. Although she is much weaker than him, training with someone else brought better results than training alone.


    He never imagined that what started as a simple training session would end up in a more private ce, but that''s a story for another time. Erick like Castor was also training, as he felt useless on thest night.


    After returning from his training, he passed Sonia who was returning from training the courtesans and they struck up a conversation for a few minutes. Somehow they became friends.


    Andrew was ignorant of what couples were hanging out all over the Heavenly Pce, but even if he knew he didn''t care. He didn''t forbid them to have rtions, although the courtesans were out of the question, so maybe if he found out about Erick and Sonia, he might get angry.


    Since he had finished his activities, he went to find Carolina to get her out of her usual state of total concentration in theb. Carolina had made great progress in her studies.


    She could now create all the products Andrew had taught her with an 80% sess rate, which was impressive, but she was a perfectionist, so she wasn''t satisfied and so Andrew still had toe and fuck her to distract her and keep her from hurting herself from overexertion.


    While in theb Andrew was fucking Carolina, on the other side of town a strange event urred. Out of nowhere one of the empire''s food warehouses burst into mes and then chaos invaded the city.


    Augustus, his ministers and Arturios immediately knew it was a retaliation from the kingdom of Tripia, for Demon''s actions, but without proof they could not convict them, so with no other options they ordered Demon to strike back.


    Belenio despite Dulma''s warnings, preferred to attack the empire rather thanpromise and now every day you could hear some riots and murders urring in the kingdom of Tripia.


    The empire was no different. in many cities simr news was heard, but in thends of the elves and beastmen, all was calm, as they had reinforced their security and would not allow an attack likest time, so the kingdom of Tripia had no chance to attack them.


    With rtions increasingly damaged, the signs of war could already be seen and this had some people worried, among those Andrew, but there were also some excited, because chaos is perfect to perform dishonorable acts without being noticed.


    Candice for her part was now protected by Castor and Oliver because with tensions so high between the two countries, Andrew would not allow another attack like the past, and since the Heavenly Pce was an imprable fortress, Andrew did not worry about his safety.


    Candice had also grown ustomed to having sex with Andrew and the other girls, as the 5 of them slept together and almost every night they had sex, so her embarrassment was gone.


    One morning while Andrew was going through the ledgers, Fluffy spoke up, "Master you have earned the necessary points, please proceed ording to n," and Andrew without hesitation, purchased the divine massage skill and physical strengthening.


    Unlike the other skills he had purchased, this was the first time Andrew, felt arge amount of information pouring into his brain. Divine massage seemed simple, but it was far from it.


    If this was coupled with the ability of his Eros eyes to see erogenous zones, Andrew could make anyone melt in pleasure with a single touch and thanks to the enhancement of his body, it could also be applied inbat, so Andrew had evolved.


    Although he was not very strong yet, if he used his skills well, he could defeat an expert of Erick''s level with rtive ease, however, he would not go out to test that theory, after all he was not a fan of fighting, only if he had no other choice he would do it.

 Chapter 246: CHAPTER 245

    Since Andrew got his new skill he was practicing with his wives every day, trying to perfect it. It turns out that the divine massage skill, unlike other skills purchased in the system, cannot be mastered instantly.


    In a way, it is simr to the Carolina skill, where you must practice until you master it. Andrew had all the theory in his head, but only through practice would he be more proficient.


    This skill has 3 levels and 2 forms of use. The levels are mortal, celestial, and divine. Currently, Andrew was at the mortal level and at the lowest mastery of this level, so apart from some rxing massages he couldn''t do anything else.


    Divine massage is a series of techniques, that serve to rx, excite, and even heal, which is quite a formidable skill, but Andrew as a candidate for god Eros, could only master the erotic part of this skill, however, he could exercise some proficiency in the other skills.


    The form ofbat use, is a bit more demanding, as Andrew must learn how to fight. Certainly, with his Eros eyes and enhanced body, he is stronger than any normal soldier of this world, but in front of real experts, he was just a novice.


    Besides, divine massage was not used as a martial art of punching and kicking, it was more like pressing acupuncture points to defeat his opponents with extreme pleasure, which is quite strange, so the improvement of his movements was imperative, so he started to practice with Oliver and Castor.


    He could also use divine massage inbat to incapacitate his opponent with damage or pain, but again, as an Eros god candidate, he would not master this ability, he could only wield it at a mortal level at best.


    Despite the limitations, Andrew was pleased with his new ability because he finally had a method of directbat, though it was still weak. Despite beginning hisbat practice, he focused more on developing the massage form.


    He took his wives and all the courtesans as test subjects, to practice his massages and they were delighted because although ording to Fluffy he was still very weak in its use, all these women were delighted with his work.


    The thing is that Fluffypares Andrew''s current ability to its full potential and they were obviously universes apart inparison, that''s why Andrew didn''t get upset when Fluffy teased him about that.


    Although in the Heavenly Pce, everyone had a good life, the reality was that tensions between the kingdom of Tripia and the Cannaris empire were getting worse by the day. There had even been minor border skirmishes and acts of terrorism in different cities of the two countries.


    Everyone knew that the status quo would soon disappear and not only the inhabitants of these two countries were waiting for the situation to evolve, but all the countries of the continent were paying attention.


    Although the continent seemed peaceful, the reality was that everyone was plotting to take advantage of the situation. This also caused food traders like Candice to be on the lookout and so Andrew had warned Oliver and Castor to be on their guard.


    Their concern was not unfounded, as there were already some people who tried to infiltrate Candice''s store and the Heavenly Pce on several asions. In addition, the investigations into Vocgo had not progressed, as this man had hidden himself well and Shadow''s agents had been unable to locate him.


    This bothered Andrew, as he could not ept that the man who attacked his wife remained unpunished, but there was nothing he could do at the moment, but keep searching.


    After a few weeks, the Heavenly Pce received an unexpected visitor. A luxurious-looking carriage parked at the entrance and a woman who looked the same age as Helena with wonderful curves and sensual gait entered the establishment.


    She was apanied by two middle-aged men who looked powerful. Victor seeing the luxurious carriage and the beautifuldy, understood that she was an important personage, so he received her himself.


    "Wee to the Heavenly Pce, how can I help you?" said Victor respectfully, avoiding offending them, and the woman with a bewitching smile replied, "I came to visit your young master."


    Victor did not know thedy and despite her obvious status, asked, "May I ask who is thedy?" to which the woman replied, "I am Dayana, owner of the Nine Heavens pleasure house."


    Everyone in the red light district knew the 5 powers in the central area, so Victor was surprised to see the head of one of these powers and bowing said, "Allow me to inform the young master of your arrival. Please wait a moment".


    Although he knew Dayana was not someone who could be offended, Victor could not let her pass just because she was a big shot in the red light district, especially when neither Oliver nor Castor were in the establishment.


    Dayana didn''t act presumptuously and just nodded letting him know that there was no problem, so Victor instructed the receptionists to attend to the guests, while he went to notify Andrew.


    By the time Victor arrived at the office, Andrew already knew of the arrival of Dayana and herpanions because he had total control over the Heavenly Pce and the moment they entered, he sensed the powerful aura of the three.


    In the office, Victor reported Dayana''s arrival, and though startled, Andrew did not flinch and asked Victor to lead her to him. Although Oliver and Castor were gone, with his dominance over the establishment, he had nothing to worry about.


    A few minutester Victor arrived at the office in thepany of Dayana and her twopanions. Andrew invited them to sit down, but only Dayana did and Andrew didn''t mind, as he knew she was the boss.


    "May I know to what I owe the honor of having Miss Dayana visit me?" he asked immediately. Dayana was surprised at his naturalness to act in her presence because in her vision the Heavenly Pce is a small business and Andrew should be a little ufortable with her presence, but seeing that this was not the case, she was surprised.


    "Well, Mr. Andrew, I see that you like to address issues directly, so I won''t beat around the bush. I am very struck by your dance room and would like to negotiate with you," Dayana said bluntly.


    Andrew had an idea that someone would soone with this objective, however, he did not expect it to be so soon and a person of such high status. "What does Miss Dayana have in mind?" asked Andrew testing the waters.


    "It''s simple really. I want to set up my own dance room, but music is a problem. That said, I would like Mr. Andrew to help me by training my staff and providing music. Name your price," Dayana replied seriously.


    Seeing the way Dayana spoke, Andrew knew he couldn''t joke with her. She certainly couldn''t do anything to him inside the Heavenly Pce, but there were plenty of ways for her to destroy him if she wanted to.


    "I understand your intention, but it''s non-negotiable," Andrew said, which caused Dayana to furrow her eyebrows slightly in dissatisfaction herpanions were about to move when Andrew added, "Why don''t you visit me tomorrow and we can talk about this matter further?"


    Dayana was puzzled by Andrew''s request. She couldn''t understand what difference it made to wait a day, but seeing that Andrew didn''t care who she was, so she decided to wait. After a few parting words she left, promising to return the next day.


    After Dayana and her men had left, Andrew began to think about his next move. While this could be a problem, it was also an opportunity to expand, so he began to n his next moves, to discuss them with Candice, Oliver, and the others when they returned.


    Elsewhere, in the luxurious carriage, Dayana and her twopanions were discussing the meeting with Andrew. "Miss, why did you agree to that boy''s demands? We could force him on the spot," one of the men said.


    "Well, you people, despite your strength, are not very observant. Certainly, that young man did not look powerful, but did you notice that he was not diforted by our presence?" said Dayana with a contemptuous smile.


    "I think you are thinking too much. I think he just doesn''t know the depth of our strength," the other man said and Dayana couldn''t help but ce an expression of helplessness at the stupidity of her men.


    "If what you saw in that young man was recklessness, you are more stupid than I thought. That''s not arrogance, that''s confidence. That boy was confident he could handle us even if we attacked. Besides, I am not fond of violence, so don''t bother, just let me handle this matter," Dayana replied annoyed and the two men fell silent because they knew their boss was upset.


    Then the carriage fell silent and Dayana began to think about the reason for Andrew''s calmness, then she remembered what her two agents had told her before. The way they were expelled without realizing it and so she misunderstood that in the Heavenly Pce, there was still a powerful expert, which they could not detect.

 Chapter 247: CHAPTER 246

    Meanwhile Andrew in his office was organizing his ns. Now that he had obtained the divine massage skill, he could put his n to create a house of erotic massages, as he had the ability to train masseuses with a slightly inferior skill than him, and with a little help from Candice he would have money.


    The problem was that with the Cannaris empire on the brink of war with the kingdom of Tripia, he didn''t think this was a good idea because when war broke out, the red light district would suffer.


    And yes, war will happen. Everyone with little influence or intelligence knew that this war was inevitable, so Andrew had to n ordingly.


    His Heavenly Pce, even with the dance room, would suffer greatly when the war broke out, so he could not add a new business, as it would fail because of ack of customers.


    With that in mind, Andrew knew that his next move, could not be within the red light district, but as a candidate for Eros god, there was no other ce to conduct business.


    He could do a lot of business in conjunction with Candice, such as rejuvenating creams and clothing designs, but that was not the industry he was aiming for, so he did not want to meddle in those businesses, so he came to the decision that he should leave the empire.


    His n was simple, establish a branch of his Heavenly Pce in another country, that way his strength would increase, he would earn money and he would not have to leave his business sector, as he could establish himself in a red-light district of some city in another country.


    The only problem with this n was the distance. Traveling such long distances could be a danger, so he would have to take Oliver, Castor, and most of his warriors with him, which would leave his business here unprotected.


    Not to mention he couldn''t leave his wives and Candice had all her business in this city so that was also a problem. In addition, although he could leave the management of the Heavenly Pce to Victor, the creation of products such as the rejuvenating cream could only be done by him and Carolina, so, if they were away, they would not be able to supply these products either.


    Certainly, these products will face a reduction in demand, but noble and wealthy women will still buy these products no matter how bad the situation is, vanity is scary like that and that is why he could not stop supplying them.


    In short, being separated from his center of operations was the biggest problem. As Andrew was thinking about this, Fluffy suddenly spoke to him, "Master, I think you are forgetting the benefits you gained from the release of your first divinity seal."


    Andrew was confused by Fluffy''s words and could not help but ask, "What do you mean?", to which Fluffy replied, "Master, now the Heavenly Pce has be your temple, so any heavenly Pce you create will be your temple."


    "You mean if I open another Heavenly Pce I can move between establishments?" asked Andrew in surprise and Fluffy began to exin. It turns out that Andrew had not understood the magnitude of the benefit he gained by releasing the first divinity seal.


    He thought that the mastery of the Heavenly Pce meant the establishment, but that was not the case. It turns out that the "Heavenly Pce" was the name of his temple, therefore, all establishments receiving that name from him would be his temple, and moving between them in a second was not strange at all, as he is a god in them.


    Fluffy exined to him that this characteristic was always granted to the god candidates in thest seals, due to their great power, that''s why Fluffy was surprised when Andrew received it after the first seal.


    Now Andrew understood how powerful it was and it was also the solution to his problems because if he could teleport between one country and another through his temple, he would never be really far away and could carry out his ns.


    This excited him and he was now more convinced that he should emigrate to another country and expand. Now what he needed to think was how to negotiate with Dayana. He could ask for money or some other condition for his coboration, but he was undecided on what to do.


    Not finding the answer to this question, he put that aside and decided to wait until Candice and the others returned in the evening to discuss it with them. Although Andrew had some business experience, the reality was that he was no match for Candice.


    Besides, he was unfamiliar with this world and its dangers, so for the trip, he still needed Oliver to establish a travel n so that they would not suffer any mishaps along the way.


    Putting that aside, he began to talk to Fluffy about his abilities. Not having understood the benefits of the Heavenly Pce bing a temple, he wanted to know if there was anything else he was underestimating and yes, there really were some other things he had overlooked.


    The qualification of "Temple" only applied to establishments that he named Heavenly Pce, but which in turn were pleasure houses, because his "Temple" was established on that premise, that is, if he changed the name of the pleasure house Paradise that Nad managed, it would be a "Temple", but if he created a massage house, even with that name it would not be a "Temple".


    There were also the peculiarities of his ability to move between temples. Although he could do so at liberty and even bringpanions, it was not as if he did not have to pay anything.


    Depending on the distance and the number of people, he would consume divinity, so Andrew had to keep this in mind when he decided to travel between temples, as he could end up running out depending on the conditions.


    Lastly, due to the amount of divinity he currently had he could only sense what was happening in the temple he was in, meaning if he created a new Heavenly Pce in another country, he would not be able to sense and control the current Heavenly Pce at the same time.


    This was a bit worrisome because, in a way, he would not know if he was under attack if he was in a different temple. Even with all that, he believed it was a great benefit and that he should create another Heavenly Pce.


    With those thoughts and discussions, the day passed and night came. The ravages of the impending war could already be felt, as visitors to the red light district began to dwindle because people began to save money and supplies, in order to survive the next war, so they could not spend it on entertainment.


    Candice and the others soon returned and after a quick dinner, they met in the office where Andrew began to tell them what had happened and the ns he had. Obviously, without revealing the characteristics of his temples because Gaston, Erick, V, and Canna were present and they still did not know the identity of Andrew as a candidate for god.


    When everyone heard what Andrew had to say, silence fell in the office. Everyone was processing Andrew''s words and evaluating whether his idea was viable or not.


    Candice and Gaston, who were the most experienced in business, immediately noticed that it was a good idea. Unlike those who were in the food business which would only generate more profits in a war, the Heavenly Pce business was the opposite, so emigrating to another country was a good option.


    Many would argue that setting up a second business was just spending money that could be used to survive in wartime, but they with a more experienced vision saw it differently, the same way Andrew did.


    That second business could generate profits that would help the first business stay afloat, that was what they thought and after a time of deep thought, they both stated their opinions.


    "I think young master Andrew''s idea is spot on. The Heavenly Pce will suffer with theing war, so setting up another business in a stable country would help lessen the burdens," Gaston said.


    "I think the same. The only problem would be the travel because, with the war on our doorsteps, the roads are more dangerous than ever," Candice added. "Also, depending on the number of people on the trip, it may be more dangerous," Oliver continued.


    "Well, I see that no one is opposed to my idea. Now the important thing is to define which country to go to and safety," Andrew said as if speaking to himself and added, "Oliver, I want you to n the possible destinations and the measures you would take for each case with the minimum possible error."


    "No problem young master, give me 3 days and I will present you with a n," Oliver replied instantly. Andrew nodded his head in agreement and asked, "Now, how do you think we should deal with Dayana?".


    "I think to keep them from knowing our ns it is best to negotiate directly with money," Candice said upon hearing the question and Gaston added, "I agree. Dayana is not only a woman with great influence, but with greatbat power, it is better to keep rtions strictlymercial."


    "I am of the same opinion. For that reason, our departure from the country must be done discreetly, which will beplex due to the number of agents watching us, but I will think of something," Oliver added.


    After that, everyone chatted for a couple of hours, with each one giving their opinions on the matter, even Carolina and the other wives expressed their opinions and when everything was defined they ended the meeting.

 Chapter 248: CHAPTER 247

    Andrew and his wives remained in the office as usual. When nightes and the Heavenly Pce opens its doors to business, they usually stay in the office to avoid trouble.


    Being the Heavenly Pce a house of pleasure, the visitors are generally hot-blooded men who want to fuck pretty girls, so Andrew''s wives avoid exposing themselves to public view, as they are the most beautiful women in the establishment and do not want to cause trouble if any client gets attractive to them.


    Although the clients of the Heavenly Pce are mainly small businessmen from the city, killing one of them could lead to trouble and if you wonder why they would be so extreme as to kill, the answer is obvious, Andrew would not allow someone who covets his wives to live.


    Now that they were alone, Andrew''s wives began to ask him the questions they couldn''t ask in the presence of everything, starting with Candice, "Honney, can you tell us everything now?"


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Andrew ying a joke on her, but Candice got annoyed and replied, "Cut the jokes, this is serious. If you leave, wouldn''t there be problems with this ce?".


    Hearing Candice''s question, the other wives became serious. Among them, Carolina was the most business savvy, but she stillcked experience, so she hadn''t realized the implications of Andrew''s ns fully until Candice said so, so Helena and Aki were even more at a loss.


    "You know that, by leaving, the Heavenly Pce will be unprotected, right? If we all leave with you, there will be a lot of trouble too. What is your real n?", Candice continued to ask.


    Carolina and the others remained silent. They knew Candice would take it upon herself to ask the questions they wanted to know. "Well, I understand what you''re saying, but you don''t have to worry," Andrew replied calmly.


    Andrew paused slightly and continued, "Certainly, we will take risks, but it is necessary. Besides, there are some skills of mine that you are unaware of, well, I was unaware of them until now so don''t me me."


    Andrew had to add that he was unaware of the temple''s capabilities because his wives were already looking at him angrily when he said he had abilities they were unaware of.


    It was amazing that his wives didn''t get angry, because he went around adding women to his harem, but when he hid any other information from them, that bothered them a lot, that''s why Andrew was always honest with them.


    Seeing that the girls rxed, Andrew began to exin to them all the new abilities that the Heavenly Pce had as a temple. The girls were surprised, as they were unusual abilities, especially the ability to teleport.


    You have to know that this is a spatial ability and they are very rare in this world, so their surprise was not abnormal. After they heard all of Andrew''s exnation, the girls fell into deep thought.


    After a few minutes, Candice spoke again, "I don''t think I should travel with you." Candice''sment, puzzled everyone, as they could not understand the reason for her decision and she noting this exined.


    "My business is food, so the war will make me a lot of money, something we need, so it is better for me to stay. Besides, Marquis Valoide is now watching me, if he finds out that you left the country and I followed you, they might get the wrong idea, while if I stay, I might be able to fix some things."


    The girls were a little confused with thest part, but Andrew was sharper and understood what she meant. If at the outbreak of war, Candice left, it would generate a lot of questions, they might even consider her a traitor or spy.


    However, if she stayed, she could try to mend rtions with the marquis, saying, for example, that Andrew was looking for supplies to help the empire or something simr, in fact, they could really do it and it would not be an excuse, but would really earn his gratitude, so Candice''s proposal was very good.


    Candice saw that Andrew seemed to understand her thoughts, so she smiled, but seeing her sisters with a frown on their faces, she started to exin to them, as it was obvious that they did not understand her decision.


    After the girls understood everything, they fell back into deep thought, and then, Carolina and Helena also said, "Then we should stay too."


    This surprised Andrew and Candice, but before they could ask, Carolina began to exin, "Although for the Heavenly Pce, you can leave Victor in charge of administration, it is better that I stay, as not only can I provide support in administration, but I am the only one who can produce the rejuvenating and tissue-repairing creams in your absence."


    She paused and continued, "While when you have another temple you can teleport right away, while you travel and get the temple established, someone has to keep providing those products."


    Andrew hadn''t thought of that, but Carolina was right and before he could say anything, Helena said, "And Sonia is still green, so it''s best that I be present to supervise the courtesans. Besides, I think we who don''t havebat skills will be a burden on your journey, it''s better that only Aki who can fight apanies you."


    Although she was a bit harsh with her words, everyone knew her words were not meant to hurt, it was the truth. At that moment Candice spoke again, "I think Carolina and Helena are right. Besides, this way, you could travel with a small group and avoid detection, not to mention it will be safer."


    Aki said nothing, as she had very little nning skills, but Andrew was contemting the pros and cons of this n and he had to admit that his wives were more forward-thinking than he was, as nothing like this ever urred to him.


    However, after some thought, he raised the issue that concerned him, "But by leaving you here, you would be unprotected", however, Candice immediately said, "Not really. You can travel with Oliver, Marie, and Aki, while Castor and the others stay behind to protect us, so there shouldn''t be a problem."


    While it was true that Castor and Erick were powerful, Andrew still wasn''t sure they would be enough to protect them in the chaos the war would bring, so he asked Fluffy, "Is there any way for my wives to receive control of the Heavenly Pce in my absence?"


    A few seconds of silence passed. No one interrupted Andrew''s thought process because they knew he must be talking to his divine beast about something, so they remained silent.


    "It''s possible, but the master would have to make a big change," Fluffy suddenly said. Andrew furrowed his eyebrows as he listened to him, for he had never heard Fluffy so serious and before he could ask, Fluffy began to exin.


    It turns out that Andrew''s wives who held the wife seal could exert simr control to Andrew''s, but they were too weak to do so. It ally in the fact that it was not normal for a god candidate to be able to create a temple in the first seal, so it could not be used to its fullest capacity.


    For this reason, if Andrew wanted one of his wives to have this capacity, the only way was for them to be pregnant. In this way, they would receive an increase of divinity since the child between them would be a demigod or rather a sleeping god.


    The problem was that Andrew could not impregnate a mortal by normal means. However, Fluffy came up with a solution which was to create a divine fertility matrix, which would allow a greater chance of his wives bing pregnant.


    Obviously, this matrix would have to be purchased in the system and was not cheap, but Fluffy assured that with the rate at which they were having sex, it would not be difficult to get the missing points in a week.


    Andrew was a little reluctant to do this for two reasons. The first was that he didn''t want to justify pregnancy as a means of getting something, he felt it would be disrespectful to both their wives and children.


    The second reason was that he did not feel ready to be a father, much less a father to a sleeping god. His son would be a god in his own right, only his divinity would be sealed in a simr way to his, however, like his wives he could ascend once he did.


    As much as he pondered the matter, he could not make up his mind and preferred to tell the situation with his wives. This was not his decision alone so he told them everything he had discussed with Fluffy.


    The girls were surprised to hear Andrew and even blushed at the thought of being mothers. Aki was the only one who was calm, since it had been decided that she would travel with Andrew, she was not included in this n.


    While Carolina, Helena, and Candice, fell into deep thought. In their minds, they had the same concerns as Andrew. They didn''t want to conceive a child just to get something and they were unsure about being mothers, but at the same time, they were somewhat excited, as they were also attracted to the idea of having a child with Andrew.


    Seeing the girls pensive, Andrew didn''t interrupt them and let them think at ease, but after several minutes, Candice said, "Although I don''t think it''s the right reason to have a child, I would like to have one."


    The blush on her face was as clear as red on a tomato. Carolina and Helena were no better off, as they had the same thought. Aki on the other hand had a dark look on her face and feigning annoyance said, "I don''t think it''s fair that you have children and I don''t."


    At thement, they allughed, as they knew the girl just wanted to rx the situation and Andrew stroked her pretending tofort her for the aggravation. Once they calmed theirughter, Andrew spoke again, "So, I assume we''ll follow this n right?".


    They all blushed again and nodded in agreement. Although nervous, Andrew smiled. He was a little scared to have children, but he was also excited because it would be his offspring, in a way he longed to see his children.

 Chapter 250: CHAPTER 249

    The next morning Andrew was thest to get up, as he was the most tired since it is not easy to satisfy four women in one night, even for a candidate for the god Eros.


    Since the girls had gotten up earlier, they took the opportunity to have a girl talk in the office. Candice was the most inexperienced in rtionships and the newest of Andrew''s wives, but her qualities as a businesswoman offered her an ability to observe and read the situation so she was the one who called this meeting.


    "Sisters, I think you have realized that we can''t go on like this," Candice began, adding, "It''s obvious that Andrew can''t have sex with all of us at the same time on the same night and as the harem grows, the situation will get worse."


    She and Andrew''s other wives, had no doubt that the harem would expand, as Andrew would be an Eros god, so girls would abound and they had already epted that, but Candice''s words made them all remember the night before, where not everything was the most pleasurable.


    They had noticed, too, that, if there were too many girls, Andrew could not attend to them all at the same time and when he did attend to one of them, the interaction was purely for intercourse, as he had to attend to others afterward, so the situation was not ideal.


    "Candice is right. If we continue like this, neither he, nor we will enjoy ourselves," Helena added and Aki being the youngest and most confused asked, "What should we do then?".


    "I think the solution is simple. We should take turns sleeping with him," Helena said decisively. At that moment the office fell silent, they were all thinking about the proposal and although they were reluctant, they had to admit that it was the best solution.


    "Now I don''t think we will have problems, but if the harem grows, the time will be reduced, what shall we do then?" said Carolina and it was Helena who answered, "Andrew can handle 3 of us at a time, so we can try in pairs for now and when the harem grows, we just increase the pairs. If it gets to be too extended, we try three girls at the time".


    "What about sessions during the day?" asked Aki and this time Candice answered, giving her approval to Helena''s proposal, "This only applies for the night. During the day, as long as Andrew wants and we are willing, I don''t see a problem because normally in the day there is no group sex."


    And so the first harem rule was formed. After that, they decided how they would pair up. Since they didn''t want it to be monotonous, the girls adopted a random rotation, that is, they didn''t pair up and it would always be the same, but would rotate among themselves so that it would always be unexpected.


    When Andrew came out of the room and saw them gathered together he frowned and after a good morning kiss to each of them, he asked them what they were talking about and they did not hide their ns from him.


    Listening to them, Andrew felt a little embarrassed because he knew he had failed as a husband, but at that moment Fluffy said to him, "Master, for the moment you should ept this proposal, but as your divinity is released a dozen girls a night will not be a problem."


    With the assurance of Fluffy''s words, Andrew reluctantly epted the measure. He felt useless that he could not satisfy them together, but he also knew he had to make concessions or the sex would not be pleasant.


    After finishing that business, they all went to breakfast and when they finished, they held another meeting, where Andrew exined the proposals his wives had given him the night before.


    Oliver and the others had been surprised by the proposal and epted it immediately, as it was the best solution. Also, although they did not show it, they were all expectant of Andrew''s future children.


    Gaston, Erick, V, and Canna were equally excited, as they had long wanted Candice to have offspring and it seemed that their dream would be fulfilled, so they supported the proposal with all their might.


    Candice noticed that her subordinates were too excited and she understood the reason, as she seemed to date that she would remain single for life, but in a few weeks, not only did she get a husband, but she was nning to have children, so it was normal for them to be excited.


    With that settled, everyone went back to their daily activities. As today Dayana would visit them to establish themercial agreement, Candice and the others, decided to stay at the Heavenly Pce, because if Candice went out, Oliver and Castor have toe out as well and negotiate with a woman like Dayana it would be better for them to be present.


    Although inside the Heavenly Pce Andrew would not suffer any danger, the presence of Oliver and Castor would give more weight to Andrew''s words. As promised, Dayana arrived at the Heavenly Pce in thepany of yesterday''s two experts.


    When she entered the office, Dayana wiped the smile she was wearing from her face, as she immediately felt the strength of Oliver and Castor. Although she knew there were two experts in the Heavenly Pce, now that she had seen them, she noticed that her information was not urate.


    Although she and her experts were powerful, they felt that they were a bit weaker than Oliver and while in a battle, they would still have the advantage, they also knew that they would suffer if it happened.


    The experts apanying Dayana were now serious. Not because they were afraid, but because Dayana had told them that in the Heavenly Pce, there was another hidden expert, and although Oliver was powerful, he was not strong enough to hide from them, for this reason, they suspected that he was not the expert that Dayana had said.


    This worried them because if Oliver and Castor were already so strong, they could not imagine how strong the hidden expert was. If they knew that expert didn''t exist, they would really want the earth to swallow them up, but since they never found out, this worked in favor of Andrew and the others.


    Dayana knowing that Andrew had gathered his experts with the objective of not being pressured, didn''t beat around the bush and expressed her objective, "Mr. Andrew, as you asked I waited until today. Do you have an answer for me?".


    Andrew also did not want to extend the negotiation and as he had already discussed the issue with his wives and trusted subordinates he said with propriety, "I will provide the music and training for 10,000 small gold coins."


    Therge amount surprised both Dayana and the experts apanying her. In fact, these subordinates of Dayana''s were annoyed at Andrew''s impertinence but said nothing because they knew that negotiations were not their element.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little expensive?" said Dayana feigning dissatisfaction, but Andrew was not fooled and shrugging his shoulders replied, "Take it or leave it."


    This gesture made the experts apanying Dayana even more annoyed and they were about tounch into an attack, but at that moment Andrew spoke again, "Look at it this way, anyone can set up a dance room like mine, but no one can provide the music, as it is of my own creation."


    This time Dayana and herpanions were surprised, but the woman was not easily fooled and said, "Just because you created it doesn''t mean it can''t be replicated," to which Andrew replied, "You are wee to do so."


    Seeing Andrew''s attitude, Dayana understood that he would not give in, and let out a sigh she agreed. With a wave of her hand, Dayana took the agreed gold coins out of her dimensional bag as if she were taking out candy and Andrew took out of his dimensional bag the artifact and DVD he had purchased from the system.


    Andrew was generous and offered her 3 videos of women dancing erotically, simr to the ones her dancers used for practice. Dayana was confused by the artifacts Andrew brought out, but after showing her how it was used, she was surprised, as there were many better ways to use these artifacts.


    Knowing what Dayana was thinking, Andrew told her, "I know what thedy is thinking, but I rmend you don''t try it. If it could be done, I would have done it by now."


    Dayana understood what Andrew meant, but she wasn''t convinced, however, she didn''t say it. She kept silent, took the artifacts, and after shaking Andrew''s hand she said, "I look forward to future coborations", and left.


    Obviously, Andrew understood that Dayana would not stop trying to replicate this device in other areas, so Andrew warned her that it would cost another 10,000 small gold coins if she wanted to buy a recement.


    He did so trying to be polite, but to Dayana that amount was like the hairs on a cow, so she didn''t appreciate the courtesy. Seeing that he did not manage to convince her, Andrew said nothing more, as he did not care, he was sure that the device was impossible to decipher, as Fluffy had assured him.


    Once the business with Dayana was finished, everyone returned to their activities. Althoughte, Candice and the others traveled to the store in the business district, while Andrew and the others went about their business.


    Andrew began to review the ounting books, as he had not yet had the opportunity. Looking at the profits of thest few days, it was evident that the ravages of theing war were already beginning to show, as customers had dwindled.

 Chapter 251: CHAPTER 250

    Seeing how profits had dropped considerably, Andrew reaffirmed his intention to create another Heavenly Pce outside the country, however, he did not rush, as this was when the country was at its most insecure state, so he could not leave without a n.


    Since Oliver had said he would create a n in 3 days, he didn''t have to rush things, he would simply wait for Oliver toe up with his n and then decide when was the best time to leave.


    While he was thinking about his future ns, many organizations and important people were also nning their next moves. Among them was Johan.


    He had lost a lot when he fell out with Andrew, so he was eager for revenge and it turns out that the outbreak of war was his perfect opportunity. He had been resigned when he learned that Marquis Valoid had joined Andrew''s operation along with Candice, but now the situation had changed.


    The war would give him a great advantage because there was no room for the marquis or the empire to worry about keeping the nobles in line, as had been ordered before and what was better, was that with the war his business would increase considerably because what is most needed in a war, is food and medicine even more than weapons and warriors.


    Since he is a medicine trader, he could y his cards to negotiate, as the medicines were about to be valuable, so it would not be difficult for him to plot an attack against Andrew.


    Although he was a little worried about Candice, since she was in the food trade and would also have a major role in the war, he was confident that he could carry out his revenge.


    What he did not know was that Oliver had not been negligent and had him under constant surveince, so by the time he wanted to make his move, Oliver would most likely be ready, but that is a story forter, as for the moment Johan''s ns had not begun.


    Elsewhere, at the Nine Heavens pleasure house, Dayana was meeting with her confidants and exining her ns to create a dance room, while showing off the device she bought from Andrew.


    Unlike the men who had apanied her when she negotiated with Andrew, these subordinates who apanied her were very savvy when it came to business opportunities and quickly, picked up on the applications of the device.


    As Andrew had thought, Dayana did not intend to use the device just to train her dancers and create her dance room, but rather to research it and try to develop other applications with it.


    They knew that, if they were sessful, they could make a fortune in the war, as the device could be used as an extremely urate form of recognition andmunication and whoever had it would surely win the war, however, it was a pity that their ns were impossible.


    Fluffy had assured Andrew that it would be impossible to crack the device, as it was designed only to disy the programmed videos. Furthermore, if they dismantled it, the device would simply fry its circuits and be junk.


    Others who were nning their moves for when the war came were Augustus, Arturios, the empire ministers, and even the nobles, including the Marquis Valoid.


    They were the backbone of the empire, so they had to be careful. Not only did they have to worry about defeating the Tripia kingdom''s armies, but they had to keep an eye on the other countries so that they would not take advantage of the situation, as well as internal opportunists that could appear.


    The kingdom of Tripia, was no better than the empire, in fact, they were under more pressure, as most of their ministers had been killed, so the newly appointed ministers had it tough.


    Honestly, among all the actors who would be directly or indirectly involved in this war, Andrew might be the most rxed. After finishing with the review of the ounting books he sat on the couch in his office with Aki on hisp, enjoying the girl.


    "Aki, did your ass get bigger?", Andrew said out of nowhere and Aki replied annoyed, "Are you saying I got fatter?". Andrew seeing Aki''s annoyed expression, immediately replied, "Why is that the first thing thates to your mind is that when I''m giving you apliment?".


    Aki was obviously feigning annoyance because she knew that Andrew was actually ttering her, albeit in a vulgar way. She was aware that her figure had improved, as all the training with Oliver had toned her body and her ass had benefited the most.


    Her ass had always been Aki''s best physical quality and after her training, it was firmer, rounder and its size had increased. Andrew, noticing that Aki was faking it, pinched her buttock in retaliation.


    Aki feigned pain and exaggerated her reaction, as she really liked this. Andrew was aware of that and so he continued to pinch her. Gradually, he felt more naughty and moved one of his hands to Aki''s modest breasts and started squeezing them as well.


    Before long the temperature had risen several degrees and Aki was beginning to breathe hard. Her movements on Andrew''sp had also turned him on as her firm, round ass rubbed against his cock.


    She had done this on purpose, as she really felt no pain from Andrew''s assaults, quite the contrary, she felt pleasure, but still she moved exaggeratedly, to rub her ass on Andrew''s crotch.


    Feeling the bulge in Andrew''s crotch pping her ass, she knew she had achieved her goal and decisively, she turned over Andrew''sp, facing him, and began to kiss him.


    Andrew sitting on the couch with Aki facing him face to face, wrapped his arms around her back as she climbed on top of him and sat on hisp. Once in that position, Aki began to move up and down on Andrew''s penis pressing down with her legs or knees.


    Although they had not yet removed their clothes, the stimtion was very pleasurable, however, after a few minutes of Aki''s antics, Andrew could take no more and began to undress her.


    Since Aki always wore a tight-fitting suit it was a bit difficult to undress her, so Andrew had no patience and using all his strength, ripped the suit leaving Aki''s ass and pussy in the air.


    She was surprised at Andrew''s aggressiveness, but she had also be aroused, so quickly, she unbuttoned Andrew''s pants releasing his cock ready for action and lifting her buttocks a little, she guided Andrew''s cock to the entrance of her pussy and let herself down hard.


    Although she was the one driving the pace herself, she was far from delicate. She liked rough sex and even when she was the one riding, she rode rough, she liked to feel a little pain.


    Her ass was rising and falling rapidly, inserting Andrew''s huge cock deep inside her as she moaned loudly. Andrew wasn''t idle either and was adapting to Aki''s movements to prate her deeper.


    He also used his Eros eyes to see her erogenous zones and pressed them mercilessly, making the girl unable to resist for long. From one moment to the next, Aki''s body trembled, and soon after vaginal juices shot out soaking everything in their path.


    Even though Aki had just cum, Andrew didn''t n to give her a chance to rest, so he ced some cushions behind his back and settling down on the couch sat in a morefortable position with his legs stretched out.


    Aki, though still spasming from her orgasm straddled Andrew''s waist with her feet on the couch. She then bent her knees to lower herself onto Andrew, using one hand to direct Andrew''s cock inside.


    Once Andrew''s cock was inside her, she began to press down on her toes and release, she was able to move up and down on his cock, and like the masochist she was, she didn''t take it easy, so she moved quickly.


    The pounding of their bodies echoed like apuse throughout the room and Aki''s wet pussy made obscene noises with each pration of Andrew''s. Vaginal juices sshed with each thrust and the moans were now more intense.


    Soon Andrew felt he was reaching his limit, so he grabbed Aki''s ass hard and lifted it a little. As he squeezed her ass with both hands, Andrew moved his hips to increase the speed.


    Andrew was trying topress Aki''s ass more and more, so that her pussy would feel tighter and the pleasure would increase and his efforts paid off because in a few minutes, Aki was cumming again.


    He didn''t stop and continued to fuck her, for a few seconds, when he couldn''t resist either and shamelessly cum inside her, filling her with his seed. This had to be the time when he cum with the greatest intensity and quantity because his cock pumped semen inside Aki for several seconds and it was so much that it overflowed through the small openings left by Andrew''s cock inside Aki.

 Chapter 252: CHAPTER 251

    When they finished, Andrew and Aki remained cuddled on the couch, while they caught their breath. Since it was a fairlyrge couch, they were lying there very fondly, not worrying about anyoneing into the office.


    They didn''t worry about that, as no one would enter the office, unannounced, unless it was another one of Andrew''s wives and they weren''t afraid of being seen by them, as after having so much sex with them, intimacies had been lost at this point between them.


    After several minutes, they had recovered, so they got up and went to take a bath. Since the office was connected to the bedroom and the bedroom to the bathroom, they walked confidently without worrying about getting dressed, although Aki wasn''t really naked.


    She still had her tight ck suit on, but her buttocks were in the air because of Andrew''s outburst. After the bath, Andrew went out to get Carmen to clean the office as was customary whenever he had sex with one of his wives.


    After notifying Carmen, Andrew went in search of Carolina. Although her control of her ability had improved considerably, she still needed to be brought out of her state of absolute concentration sometimes.


    While it wasn''t as problematic as before, Andrew still had to visit her every noon, so she wouldn''t skip meals. Plus, it was a perfect excuse to have sex with her.


    When Andrew entered theb, he found Carolina at the desk writing something as usual. Since she had taken over this ce some changes had been made.


    While the work area hadn''t changed, the living room was quite spacious, so Carolina set up a set of couches. This allowed her to rest from time to time and since whenever Andrew visited they always had sex, they could do it there, instead of on the ufortable floor. Exclusive tales from m v lemp-yr


    When Andrew came in, Carolina immediately noticed him, as she was not in her state of absoluteconcentration, which was good news, as it meant that the girl was controlling herself, however, Andrew would not miss his chance.


    He approached her and gave her a soft hug while kissing her cherry lips tenderly. Carolina who was already used to it didn''t refuse, in fact, she reciprocated.


    Seeing that Andrew wanted to do his own thing, she left her studies and concentrated on him. Between kisses and caresses, they reached the sofa and continued their affection. With Carolina in hisp, Andrew began to run his hands over her curves.


    The temperature rose and before long, they were taking off their clothes. Andrew still felt bad about not being able to satisfy his wives at the same time, so on his own, he came up with a n.


    His n was that he would have sex during the day with the girls who were not scheduled to sleep with him, which for this day were Aki and Carolina. After taking off their clothes, they continued kissing, as their naked bodies intertwined.


    Andrew''s cock had already reacted and Carolina''s pussy was no different. Andrew sat on the edge of the couch with his feet on the floor. Carolina for her part, moved her back to him, sitting between his legs.


    With a sensual movement, Carolina lifted her ass a little, and using one of her hands she grasped Andrew''s cock and gently pushed it inside her. Slowly she began to move back and forth pushing on the arms of the couch and pressing down with her feet.


    She controlled the angle of entry by arching her back and pressing her buttocks against Andrew''s groin. The circr movements of her hips were deadly and made Andrew''s cock inside her swim like a fish in water.


    Unlike Aki, Carolina was more into romantic sex, so she preferred smooth movements, especially when she was the one directing. Andrew just enjoyed the service, while grabbing her tits from behind.


    Andrew had already gotten used to using his Eros eyes to target erogenous zones, so Carolina was very turned on. Her pussy was so wet, that a fluid stain had formed under them.


    The girl did not endure for long Andrew''s attack and when she felt she would reach orgasm, she arched her back and rising to the front released a stream of vaginal juices like a broken water feather.


    The shot was powerful and sprayed about two meters in front of her. After the orgasm, Carolina copsed on top of Andrew, breathing hard. Andrew still had plenty of energy, but he did not attack immediately and gave Carolina time to recover.


    After a few minutes, Carolina had regained her breath and Andrew helped her up. He then had her lie on her back on the couch. Andrew knelt between her legs and lifted them up.


    Resting her calves on his shoulders, he began to swing her in a side-to-side and up-and-down motion so that the head and body of his penis came in direct contact with the front wall of her vagina and since this angle allowed for deep pration, Andrew pushed slowly at first so as not to cause difort.


    Due to the strong orgasm she had just had, Carolina''s pussy was still wet, so Andrew faced no difficulty in prating her. His movements, gentle and loving, made Carolina moan with pleasure.


    The obscene sound generated from the exchange of fluids in their union and Carolina''s moans, was the only thing that could be heard and the more Andrew increased the speed, the louder they could be heard.


    Carolina seemed to be very sensitive, as her pussy was secreting juices in abundance, allowing Andrew''s cock to slide easily inside her, reaching deep enough to touch the mouth of her uterus.


    After fucking for a few minutes in this position, Andrew was getting tired, so he rolled Carolina halfway onto her back andy down next to her.


    Now they were both lying on their sides facing the same direction, with Carolina''s back to Andrew. Carolina bent her knees and pushed her ass towards him to facilitate ess to her vagina.


    They both adjusted the tilt of their bodies so that it would vary the angle of entry and help with the rocking and thrusting. Once connected they synchronized their breathing with Andrew taking the lead.


    Within seconds they were inhaling and exhaling together. The coordinated rhythm opened up an unspoken dialogue of intimacy as Andrew prated her and fondled her tits from behind.


    This was one of Carolina''s favorite positions, as she felt herself merging with Andrew. Their bodies werepletely pink and although the pration was not deep, Andrew''s handspensated as he could y with her tits and clitoris at the same time.


    The gentle, slow movements were very stimting, and after a few minutes, Andrew and Carolina both cum at the same time. She felt Andrew''s hot seed fill her and made her imagine how that same seed would be their child when they did it inside the fertility womb.


    After they cum, they remained cuddled in that position. Their breaths weren''t as hectic, as they didn''t do much moving in the second part of the session, but they were feeling affectionate, so they stayed that way for a while.


    After enjoying the affectionate position for several minutes, they got up and got dressed. Although they hadn''t moved much, a thinyer of sweat had umted on their bodies, not to mention the other fluids present, so they went to take a bath before going to the dining room for lunch.


    While they were enjoying themselves, in Candice''s office, Oliver, Castor, Gaston, and Candice, were discussing which country Andrew should go to in order to establish the second Heavenly Pce.


    Castor knew the least about the world, so he just listened. The empire of Cannaris bordered 4 different countries. The kingdom of Tripia was ruled out, due to hostilities with the empire.


    Apart from that country, there was also the Kingdom of Dunnas, the Kingdom of Badily, and the Kingdom of Tampi. The first two kingdoms had neutral rtions with the empire and the Kingdom of Tampi had a friendly rtionship, they were good neighbors.


    The Kingdom of Tampi was a good option, as it was peaceful and with a good economy, but being an ally of the empire, Candice ruled it out, as it would most likely support the empire in the war in some way, so it was not ideal at this time to go there.


    On the other hand, the other two kingdoms were not as peaceful, but their economy was not bad and they were viable options. After evaluating the pros and cons, they decided to go to the kingdom of Dunnas, as it had a particrity that, while it could y against them, could also be an opportunity.


    The Kingdom of Dunnas is a matriarchy. This was not limited to the fact that they had a queen instead of a king, but throughout the country, women had more political and economic power than men, which made it an atypical country.


    While Andrew might have some problems with this particrity, he could also take advantage of it, as his business would not have to be limited to men, but women were a big market.


    Candice defended this particrity a lot, as she knew of Andrew''s intention to open a massage house and that country was perfect to do so. In short, Candice proposed that the pleasure house to be established would offer these services, which would generate great profits.

 Chapter 253: CHAPTER 252

    The rest of the day passed uneventfully. Oliver, Castor, and even Erick had noticed that the spies on Candice had increased, which made them more alert because they knew that as the war approached, Candice as a food trader would be in danger.


    Despite the increase in these observers, their return to the Heavenly Pce was uneventful. As usual, when they returned, they took dinner in thepany of all the employees of the Heavenly Pce and retired to the office.


    They usually met at this time because that was when the Heavenly Pce opened for business and Andrew''s wives always hid during that time to avoid trouble with a client who was not afraid of death.


    However, this time they had met to discuss various issues. Oliver had said that he would create a n of action to move to another country in 3 days, but now, there were many variables that had been eliminated, and that allowed him to have a clearer vision.


    For this reason, he wanted to keep reducing the variables. The fewer variables there were, the easier his job would be, so as he discussed with Candice and the others earlier, he wanted to discuss the issue with Andrew and the others.


    "Young master, discussing with Miss Candice, I would like to rify a specific issue. What country do you intend to go to?" said Oliver bluntly. Honestly, the question surprised no one, as it was a question that should have been asked the moment he decided to leave the country.


    "Your question is valid, but I don''t know the world. You have to understand that my whole life was spent in the city of Calci and now I am here, so that is why I never told you where to go, as I was hoping your expertise would guide me," Andrew answered honestly.


    "I understand. Young master, there are 4 possible options, Tripia kingdom, Dunnas kingdom, Badily kingdom, and Tampi kingdom. The first option is ruled out for obvious reasons, but the other three options are viable," Oliver began to exin.


    Seeing that Andrew was still paying attention to him, he continued to exin, "Honestly, I''m not very knowledgeable about these countries either, but Miss Candice enlightened me a bit."


    At that point, Oliver fell silent and looked at Candice as if yielding the floor to her, and everyone understanding this, looked at her. Noting this, she began to rte what she had told Oliver.


    "Well, although these three countries are viable, I did not rmend the kingdom of Tampi, as they are allies of the empire and their rtionship is quite good, to the point that they have married each other several times over the years, so I think they will join the war in some way when it breaks out."


    Everyone was silent internalizing Candice''s words. After a few seconds, Andrew spoke, "Simply put, this is not the right time to expand in that direction Correct?".


    "Yes, although they can''tpare to the empire, their economy, and political conditions are good, but if they join the war it will be problematic for our ns," Candice immediately replied.


    Andrew nodded his head in understanding of Candice''s reasoning and asked, "What about the other two?", to which Candice replied, "Although their political conditions may be a little worse, economically they are not inferior to the kingdom of Tampi, but I rmend the kingdom of Dunnas".


    "Why?" asked Andrew intrigued and Candice replied, "The two countries are no different in terms of conditions, but the kingdom of Dunnas has a peculiarity, it is a matriarchy."


    Candice''s words confused everyone, including Andrew. None of those present understood why that feature was an advantage, in fact, most thought it would be a disadvantage since the Heavenly Pce is a pleasure house and this is a business generally driven by men.


    Candice noting the confusion began to exin, "Certainly, some problems could arise, but you have to understand that just because women are overwhelmingly more powerful than men, does not mean that men are oppressed."


    She paused and continued, "This country has a tradition that men focus on militarism, as a strong man is attractive, so most of the merchants and nobles are women. I don''t really understand the logic behind that, but their model works quite well."


    "That means the men have good purchasing power, so customers would not becking," Andrew said understanding Candice''s words. She nodded her head in corroboration of Andrew''s statement and added.


    "That''s true, but there''s also what you mentioned earlier. You said you wanted a massage house, so with so many wealthy women, I think that business would be very lucrative, not to mention that brothels for women are not umon in that country."


    Everyone immediately understood what Candice meant, except for some people like Aki who were not very quick on these kinds of topics. "So the market in that country is much bigger, that''s really a good opportunity, especially knowing that this Heavenly Pce will suffer a lot when the war starts", this time it was Carolina who gave the exnation.


    Candice nodded her head in confirmation of her sister''s words. Andrew also understood the point, but he did not say anything, he was thinking. In fact, he thought that this country was a paradise for him. Candice only thought of the massage house, but Andrew had other additional ideas.


    If you ask yourself who are the biggest consumers of sex no doubt 90% of the worlds would be men, but in that same proportion, the ones who created this industry were the women.


    Just think about it, how many porn actressespared to porn actors were there? In addition, there were many spin-off industries for women, such as sex toys, lingerie, cosmetics, and even lotions, lubricants, and simr products.


    The others didn''t know about these things, as Andrew hadn''t told them about them, but the system had infinite numbers of these things, so Dunnas kingdom now seemed like a gold mine.


    The porn industry on Earth was sustained by men, as there were videos, streamers, and many simr things, but cameras had not been introduced, so currently, the purchase of sex toys, dresses, cosmetics, and so on was what Andrew wanted to focus on and women were the main customers for this things.


    Candice seeing Andrew''s silence started to exin the advantages and disadvantages of the two countries in parallel, but Andrew had already made his decision. The kingdom of Dunnas was definitely a better option.


    Not only because it could expand greatly and generate a lot of money, but because there was another factor. Since women had better opportunities than men, this country had an overpoption of women, so it was also perfect for finding new courtesans and even starting his porn movie empire n.


    Obviously, there were many things he had to consider, but he believed it was possible, so after making his decision, he shared it, "Well, Candice, no need to continue, I think your proposal is correct. Oliver sets the n to go to the kingdom of Dunnas."


    Although they did not know about all the ideas that Andrew had in his head, they were not surprised that Andrew chose this country because only the reasons given by Candice were more than enough, so even Aki would choose the kingdom of Dunnas.


    After that, some additional matters were discussed and the meeting ended. As usual, Andrew and his wives remained in the office and Andrew took the opportunity to tell them his thoughts.


    The girls were amazed at Andrew''s ideas and Candice who had a nose for money was immediately excited. She knew how lucrative what Andrew was proposing would be and euphorically supported it.


    The other girls except for Carolina who also got the idea, were not clear on Candice''s enthusiasm, but they also supported Andrew. They continued talking for an hour and then Aki and Carolina left.


    As they had already decided that Helena and Candice would be the ones to sleep with Andrew today, they went to one of the VIP rooms that had only been used once since they were created.


    Since they were empty, they settled into one of them for the night. Helena and Candice went into the bedroom to change into the lingerie they would wear to satisfy Andrew.


    Andrew loved this dedication from his wives. Plus, it turned him on to see them in different outfits, so he waited in the office until the girls invited him in, which wasn''t long.


    Once Andrew entered the room, Helena and Candice found it amusing to watch him stunned when he found them in provocative lingerie. He didn''t know what to say or do as they smiled flirtatiously at him from the bed.


    Helena slowly moved towards him as she murmured sweetly, "We are going to make you happy tonight." Then they began kissing passionately as Candice watched from the bed eagerly. Andrew could barely contain himself as she had never kissed him like this before.


    The atmosphere was charged with desire and passion as Candice also approached him with seductive looks. Although this was not new, for some reason Andrew could not believe what was happening, but he knew he wanted to let himself be carried away by the moment.


    Helena slowly pulled his shirt off, revealing his muscr, tanned torso. Candice began kissing his neck as her hands explored every nook and cranny of his body. The sexual tension was palpable in the room. Finally, the three bodies came together in an explosion of unbounded pleasure. Moans filled the room until the wee hours of the night.


    Andrew would never forget that unique and intense experience; he had discovered a new sensual world thanks to those two beautiful women willing to make all his deepest fantasiese true.

 Chapter 254: CHAPTER 253

    Andrew didn''t know if Helena had said anything to Candice, as she was being very proactive that night and Andrew loved it. Candice despite having settled into their group sex, was still not as open as the other girls.


    Andrew had noticed that she was quite reserved and although she had some contact with the other girls when they were in bed, it was always in a passive way.


    She would even always wait until the others had their turn, to have sex with Andrew. While he didn''t want the girls to fight to receive his affection, he didn''t want them to be submissive to that level either, so the attitude she adopted today was to his liking.


    The three of them stood around giving each other affection for a while. Helena was kissing Andrew and as she was facing him, Andrew didn''t miss the opportunity to massage her curvaceous body, while Candice who was at his back, was caressing him giving him kisses on the neck.


    Little by little the clothes were disappearing from their bodies and the touch of their naked bodies was raising the temperature. Candice''s and Helena''s firm pecks rubbed against Andrew''s back and chest respectively, while his erect cock pped against Helena''s abdomen.


    The actions were intensifying, as Andrew threw one hand towards Helena''s pussy and the other towards Candice''s pussy and began to y with them. The girls let out muffled moans and retaliated.


    They both threw their hands up to Andrew''s cock and began to masturbate him. Andrew felt inexplicable pleasure as Candice''s arms were wrapped around him as she was still on his back and had to do it to get to his cock.


    All three moaned with pleasure and soon their stamina waspromised because of the long time they were standing, so they decided to move to the bed. Helena as usual immediately prostrated herself bringing her face close to his cock and began to lick it.


    However, it was Candice''s action that surprised him as she climbed on top of him cing his head in between her legs and giving him a full view of her beautiful pink pussy that already had signs of wetness.


    Again she had taken the initiative and had put herself in a position for Andrew to pleasure her, as she shared Andrew''s cock with Helena. Unfortunately for her, as Andrew began to eat her pussy and y with her clit, out of pleasure she was unable to y properly with Andrew''s cock, leaving all the work to Helena.


    Soon Andrew''s cock was as erect as it could get, so Helena wasted no time and climbed on top of it. Since Helena had climbed on top of Andrew, Candice couldn''t stay lying on top of Andrew, so she raised herself up until she was kneeling pressing her pussy even more onto Andrew''s face.


    Helena was now on Andrew''s cock, while Candice was on his face. Andrew didn''t care about Helena and let her do her business, while he concentrated on Candice''s pussy.


    Both girls were moaning in pleasure. Helena was moving her asshole circrly up and down, which was getting Andrew trouble, as it was too pleasurable.


    For her part, Candice moved her hips rubbing her pussy over Andrew''s face because in view of the pleasure he was feeling he had stopped his movements and that was her retaliation.


    As Andrew had thought earlier, Helena did give Candice some advice. She as the more experienced and older in age, had noticed Candice''s shyness during their sex sessions, so she had talked to her and told her to be more aggressive.


    Candice had no idea how to be more aggressive, but with just a little advice from Helena, the girl had be what she was tonight. Candice may have been inexperienced in sex and therefore seemed shy, but if she really was shy, she would not have survived as a businesswoman in this world.


    It was for this very reason that when Helena told her to be more aggressive, she had no qualms about behaving as she was doing. Andrew was almost being choked by Candice''s bulging ass, but somehow it didn''t bother him, he just enjoyed it.


    Helena continued her circr motions up and down as she massaged her own breasts. Candice noticing this, leaned over a little and gave her a hand.


    Seeing that Candice was being proactive as she had told her to, Helena smiled and also started ying with Candice''s tits. Now they were both massaging and sucking on each other''s tits, while not stopping their hips.


    After staying in this position for a few minutes, Helena decided to change positions. Candice seeing Helena get up, also got up off Andrew''s face and followed Helena''s lead.


    Helenay down on the bed on her back and told Candice to lie on top of her. Seeing them, Andrew immediately understood Helena''s intention and getting up, positioned himself on the back of the girls, who were lying on top of each other face to face.


    Seeing the two pussies rubbing against each other, Andrew salivated a little and couldn''t hold back, so he stuck his face into them and started licking them. Since they were so close, Andrew only had to make a small movement with his head and he could lick them both.


    After enjoying them for a while, Andrew stood up and moved his cock closer to Candice''s higher-up pussy and prated her. Candice let out a moan which was interrupted by Helena who sealed her mouth with a kiss.


    Since Candice was on top of Helena, Andrew could grab her hips to get a better grip and push deeper. Candice was moaning like never before, but Helena sealing her mouth would not let out the moans.


    Andrew continued to fuck her, although he didn''t increase the speed much, as Candice wasn''t Aki, so it wasn''t wild. Despite that, Andrew did thrust as deep as he could, which brought Candice to the brink of orgasm.


    However, just when she thought she would cum, suddenly Andrew withdrew his cock and inserted it into Helena''s pussy. Now it was her turn to moan and Candice wanting to get back at her for not allowing her to moan earlier, also sealed her mouth with a kiss.


    Helena immediately understood that Candice was retaliating, but Candice underestimated Helena. She is not inexperienced, so she endured the situation and even massaged Candice''s tits even as the pleasure was overwhelming her.


    Candice was upset seeing that her revenge had been unsessful and just as she was thinking of counterattacking, she again felt Andrew''s cock working its way inside her.


    Andrew didn''t hold back and fucked both pussies interspersed. Candice''s pussy was tight and narrow, which made him feel the pleasure more intensely, while Helena''s pussy was more suited to his cock and her fiery interior provided pleasure no less than Candice''s.


    Also, thanks to her experience, she knew how to contract her insides and gave the sensation that she would swallow Andrewpletely, which was very pleasurable. Switching between these two divine holes, Andrew didn''t resist long, and when he was about to cum he withdrew his penis and inserted it in between the two girls, spreading his seed all over them.


    Feeling Andrew''s seed seeping into their abdomens and dropping onto their pussies, the girls suspended their battle and Candice climbed off Helena. They both looked at the mess their husband had made of them looked back at each other and smiled as if they had aplished their task.


    Andrew looking at them didn''t know why they had suddenly be so close, but it was just a runaway thought, and as he still had energy said, "Okay, ready for round two?" to which the girls smiled excitedly.


    He had them get on all fours and begin to prate them from behind. He followed the same methodology as the previous position. As the girls were side by side, he prated Helena first and after a while he prated Candice.


    Moans flooded the room and the crashing of their bodies sounded like drums at a party. Both girls'' asses ttened like a pancake each time Andrew thrust into them and a little excitedly he even gave them a few spankings.


    Candice who was not used to it, was surprised at the sudden spanking, but since Andrew didn''t spank her too hard she didn''tin and even liked it a little.


    After several minutes and many other positions, Candice and Helena orgasmed about twice each, and Andrew cum three times, so their bodies were bathed in obscene fluids.


    Normally they would go to sleep right away because of exhaustion, but the mess was so big that the bed and they were not fit to sleep, so they changed the sheets and took a bath before going to sleep.


    The three of them slept pleasantly until the next morning. They got up muchter than usual, as they were fucking until the wee hours of the morning, so it was normal.


    Because of this, they missed breakfast with everyone else, but no one was surprised, as this happened quite often and everyone knew what they were doing.

 Chapter 255: CHAPTER 254

    When everyone at the Heavenly Pce finished breakfast, they went to do their activities. As Carolina only had to go to theboratory to study and perfect her alchemy, she preferred to take the breakfast of those who were not up yet before doing that.


    It was not that she wanted to be a good sister and wife, but that it was already quitete and she could not let them continue sleeping. To be more specific, Candice was the one who could not stay in bed, as she had to go to her store to attend to business matters.


    If it were another time, Carolina would not worry, but currently, she could not afford that luxury. Candice''s business was themercialization of food, so, in this time of conflict and chaos, it would have an exponential growth and as the Heavenly Pce would suffer from the war, they would need her help.


    While there was a n to leave the country and create another business to mitigate this situation, there were many drawbacks. First, there was the time Andrew would need to travel, establish himself, and create another Heavenly Pce.


    Second, it would also take time for that second business to stabilize and generate profits, and third, any inconvenience that might arise in the new country to be visited.


    They had envisioned the best possible situations, but it was also true that there were risks, so the policies or attitude of the inhabitants of the kingdom of Dunnas could generate problems, which would prevent the new business from generating profits.


    For all these reasons, Carolina who had a good business background, knew that they needed Candice to keep the expenses of the Heavenly Pce in case of an eventuality, so it could be cruel, but she had to make Candice work.


    When she got to the room, she saw the three lovebirds cuddled peacefully asleep and felt a little bad waking them up, but it was only for a moment, as she quickly hardened her heart and said aloud, "Well, it''s time to get up."


    Carolina''s startled cry made the three in the bed jump in fright and look around like scared chickens. After seeing that it was Carolina who had woken them up they made a disgusted face and Helena was even going to throw a pillow at her, but stopped when she saw her holding a tray of food.


    "Sorry to wake you up like this, but Candice has to go to work," Carolina said pretending to be an angry mom who was waking up her kids for school. They all looked at her angrily but said nothing and got out of the sheets, sitting on the bed.


    "I brought you breakfast. Sorry to wake you up, but you know our situation," Carolina added. Though angry, everyone knew what Carolina was referring to, but Helena couldn''t help but retort, "Couldn''t you just wake Candice?"


    Candice looked at her with mock spite, but Carolina replied, "That wouldn''t be fair." Helena looked at Candice who was giving her death stares, as she had been teasing her since yesterday not letting her moan and now wanting to hurt her and smiling she hugged her sister saying, "Just kidding, don''t look at me like that."


    Candice was obviously just pretending, but still pinched her buttock in retaliation, making her jump. Helena was obviously feigning more aggravation than Candice''s action represented, so everyoneughed.


    Carolina ced the tray of food on the bed for them to eat and left the room. The three of them ate their breakfast at a leisurely pace because while Candice was alreadyte for work, Andrew didn''t want her to get indigestion from rushing her meal.


    After the calm and delicious breakfast, Candice went into the bathroom took a shower, changed, and said goodbye to Andrew with a kiss on the lips and another pinch to Helena so she left.


    "You must stop bothering her or she''ll really make you suffer," Andrew said to Helena who still didn''t get out of bed. "Hehehe, I''ll consider it, but I don''t think I can do it, she''s really cute when she gets upset," Helena replied with a smile.


    Andrew could only shake his head and got out of bed. Helena didn''t stay in bed either and followed him into the bathroom, where they had a short sex session between the two of them as they bathed.


    While at Marquis Valoid''s mansion, Raven had arrived to notify Donald of recent events. Teresa apanied him because whenever it was anything to do with Candice she wanted to be present.


    While she supported her husband, she had confidence in her friend and did not believe that she would betray the empire, so she wanted to be the mediator between the two parties so that the rtionship would not be more distant than it already was.


    Donald knew about his wife''s thoughts, but said nothing, as he also expected her to mediate. He had worked with Candice for a long time and had some affection for her, so he didn''t want to get to the point where they became enemies, but as a nobleman of the empire he had to establish distance.


    As they sipped the tea Richard had served them, out of the shadows emerged Raven. Immediately the rxed atmosphere they had changed and quickly Donald asked, "What news do you bring?".


    "Well, the number of people who have their eyes on Miss Candice has increased greatly, but no one dares to make a move, as the two experts from the Heavenly Pce apany her at all times," Raven reported.


    "Do we know who these observers belong to?", Donald continued to ask and Raven replied, "Of those I have been able to identify, I know there are envoys from the Minister of the National Treasury, Marquise Alcaly, and the Minister of Defense, Marquis Zelfit. There are also some of the other food merchants in the city, but there are many that I have not been able to identify."


    "Well, if the two ministers also have an eye on her, there should be no problem, however, continue with the surveince. Any other news?" said Donald, to which Raven replied, "No sir no other news."


    "What happened to those behind the attack on Candice?", this time it was Teresa who asked and Raven answered immediately, "We are still looking for clues, but that man has been hiding well."


    "Although we can''t deploy many forces these days, don''t put that issue aside," Donald added seriously, to which Raven nodded her head in understanding.


    Donald had distanced himself from Candice, because of her rtionship with Andrew, but that didn''t mean he would abandon her. Candice was a very important food supplier to the empire and for an individual, they were still unsure if he was friend or foe, he would not leave her unprotected.


    Especially when they were on the brink of war and food was essential. After that short conversation, Raven left and Donald along with Teresa continued to enjoy their tea while chatting about other topics.


    Meanwhile, in the kingdom of Tripia, King Belenio and his ministers were discussing a macabre n that, if sessful, would start the war. The n was simple but cruel.


    Their intention was to smuggle 5 high-explosive devices into the 5 most important cities of the Cannaris empire. If these devices exploded, they could blow up about five blocks, so the losses would be unimaginable.


    However, carrying out this n was not simple. First of all, it might seem that in a world where artifacts such as dimensional bags exist, it would be easy to transport these items undetected, but this was not the case.


    Most medium-sized cities and allrge cities had special detectors. When a dimensional bag had a highly destructive element in it, it would be detected immediately, which would not allow it to enter and prevent attacks like these.


    Every high-powered artifact always has traces of energy that are difficult to remove, so these detectors can pick them up. In fact, this is because this world is focused on magic because if there were something like gunpowder or dynamite on Earth, the situation would be different.


    The point is that the explosives that Tripia''s kingdom wanted to smuggle into the empire would not go unnoticed by these detectors, so they were looking at how they could carry out their n without being discovered.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many ns they came up with, none seemed like they could seed and that had them upset. While they had been responding to the empire''s attacks, the reality was that they were losing the battle, so they wanted to strike a strong blow.


    Then one of the ministers proposed a rather macabre n. "My king, why don''t we attack the elven forest instead of 5 cities?". The minister''s proposal attracted everyone''s attention and Belenio interestedly said, "borate."


    "Well, certainly, the forest defenses are strict and we could not approach the heart of the forest where the elves live, but if we ce the 5 artifacts around the elves outside their surveince zone, we would destroy part of the forest, not to mention the fire that would form. That could deal them a big blow," said the minister enthusiastically.


    After hearing this, everyone turned to look at Belenio telling him that this was a good n, because the elves lived off the forest, if the forest was destroyed, it was the same as destroying the elves.


    Belenio thought for a moment, nodded his head, and said, "It is a good n, but 5 explosives will not be enough, let''s prepare 10, to strike a good blow".


    Everyone present apuded the idea of Belenio, trying to make him feel like a wise king, but Dulma the protector of the kingdom who was hiding in the shadows listening to the meeting could not help but panic, because he knew that, although this n could deal a great blow to the empire, the retaliation would not be small, it could mean the extinction of the kingdom.

 Chapter 256: CHAPTER 255

    Despite hearing the crazy n of Belenio and his ministers, Dulma did not interrupt the meeting even though he thought that nothing good woulde out of this n they had devised.


    Dulma knew that the empire of Cannaris is much more powerful than the kingdom of Tripia, just the fact that they had two experts that surpassed the strength of Tripia''s protector, Dulma, it was obvious to everyone that they didn''t stand a chance.


    He had alreadymented this to Belenio with the intention that he would desist from hostilities and seek conciliation with the empire, but for some reason, Belenio did not follow his advice and that made him wonder, if Belenio had some ace up his sleeve that he did not know about.


    The meetingsted a couple of hours more, while they finalized details to carry out their n and when everything was decided, the ministers left. Taking advantage of the fact that Belenio had been left alone, Dulma appeared in front of him.


    "My king, will you really go through with this n?" asked Dulma worriedly and Belenio replied without any remorse, "Yes." Belenio''s short answer confused Dulma who couldn''t help but ask, "May I know if you have something hidden that gives you so much confidence when facing the empire?".


    Belenio looked at Dulma who had a worried expression and smiling casually said, "Of course." This answer surprised Dulma and curiously asked, "Can you tell me?" to which Belenio only shook his head.


    Seeing Belenio''s refusal to tell him, made Dulma worried again because he suspected that Belenio really had no hidden card, but that his ego was leading him to his doom.


    Dulma tried to persuade Belenio to abandon this n, but he refused, leaving Dulma with no options. As protector of the kingdom of Tripia, he would fulfill his oath, but he was sure it was a lost war.


    For his part, Belenio only smirked as he watched Dulma leave. Belenio believed that Dulma had already lost his pride and therefore did not respect him, in fact, he despised him, for proposing to initiate diplomatic measures because, in his mind, that was the same as surrendering to the empire.


    Dulma ignorant of his king''s thoughts simply became a spectator and waited for war to break out, to fulfill his mission. He may have known that they were no match for the empire, but neither would he allow the destruction of Tripia''s kingdom, not as long as he lived.


    While all this was going on, in the castle of the Cannaris empire, a meeting was also taking ce to establish a n of action regarding the attacks of their enemies.


    All the heavyweights of the empire were gathered there, with the exception of Demon, who was still in the kingdom of Tripia gathering information and causing trouble, so that the enemy would not be reckless.


    The empire was not afraid of war, but if it could avoid it, it would. Many might think that a war was an opportunity for expansion, but the empire did not see it that way because they had participated in many wars and it was clear to them that war only brought death and despair.


    In spite of having these thoughts, they did not n to establish diplomatic contact on their own initiative, because, like Belenio, Augustus did not want to show himself as a weakling.


    The first to propose talks would be considered the weakling because it was a kind of cowardice and he would not allow it. In his mind, talks could only be held if the kingdom of Tripia proposed them, as this would show the superiority of the empire.


    While both kings were nning their moves based on their self-pride, in the Heavenly Pce, Andrew was in one of the private dance rooms next to Helena.


    Since he had nned to have sex during the day with the girls who would not be joining him at night, he was meeting with Helena to fulfill thatmitment.


    Unfortunately, Candice was in her store working, which didn''t allow him to give her this treat, but Helena was, so he met with her. Helena had been practicing her dancing to please Andrew and since the opportunity had presented itself she wanted to test herself.


    Helena was nervous as she prepared for the dance. She had been practicing for weeks and wanted it to be perfect. Andrew, her husband, waited in the living room with his eyes closed, ready to be amazed.


    The music slowly began to y and Helena entered the room in a tight red dress that highlighted her curves. She swayed her hips to the rhythm of the song as she walked towards him.


    Andrew opened his eyes and was mesmerized by his wife''s sensual movement. She wrapped her arms around him as she continued to dance passionately. The lights were low, creating an intimate and suggestive atmosphere.


    Helena continued to move around Andrew, caressing him subtly until they reached the most erotic part of the dance. She positioned herself behind him and began to slowly unbutton his shirt while kissing the back of his neck.


    Andrew moaned helplessly; he had never seen that sexy and irresistible side of Helena before. The woman removed his shirtpletely before moving back in front of him again.


    Heart pounding in his chest, Andrew took his wife''s hands as she knelt before him to continue demonstrating all that could be done together by those bodies as in love as they were hot under that one flickering light: to love each other right there on that elegant white carpet filled with fine golden details as they themselves had been created by God.


    This was not the first time Andrew had witnessed a private dance by Helena, but it was the first time he felt his heart would burst with emotion because Helena looked as sensual as a subus.


    Slowly, Helena undressed Andrew without stopping the graceful and sensual movements of her dance. She didn''t remain clothed for long either, as she began to loosen her dress, leaving her in redce underwear that enhanced her curves.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Andrew grabbed Helena''s arm and pulled her to him. Helena did not resist and let herself fall on Andrew''s chest and in no time they began to kiss and caress each other.


    The gentle movement of Andrew''s hands ran over Helena''s milky smooth skin causing the temperature to rise and before long, Helena was sitting on Andrew''sp facing him.


    Andrew''s cock was already erect and even though he still had his underwear on, it was pping Helena''s meaty ass who was sitting on top of him. The two continued to kiss passionately and caress each other.


    Andrew could not get rid of his desire to massage Helena''s ass, so he squeezed it hard, making circr movements, exciting the girl, who also did not hold back and moved her hips, to stimte Andrew''s member under her.


    The suggestive movements brought them to the climax of arousal and even with their underwear on, small spots of wetness could be felt. Helena being experienced in sex, immediately reached one of her hands under her body and removed Andrew''s underwear, freeing his cock.


    Andrew was not idle either and with one hand moved Helena''s underwear aside, leaving her pussy exposed to be prated. Seeing that everything was ready, Helena lifted her hips a little and with her hand guided Andrew''s cock to her pussy.


    Gently, she sat down on Andrew''s cock slowly working its way inside her. Sitting in the chair with Helena sitting on top of him face to face, she wrapped her arms around his back. With Andrew''s cock inside her, she began to move up and down on his penis pressing down with her legs and knees.


    Helena''s slow but sensual movements were killing Andrew with pleasure and wanting to go faster he grabbed Helena''s buttocks lifted it up and bounced it up and down for deeper pration.


    They remained in this position for several minutes. Although Andrew had managed to increase the speed, they still hadn''t reached the point of orgasm, so he had Helena wrap her legs around him.


    From there, Andrew stood up, cing your hands around her back for support. Andrew''s quadriceps and gluteal muscles had strengthened considerably, so he had no trouble performing this position.


    Before Andrew could barely carry Aki who had a small body and was not at all heavy, but now, he could lift Helena like a feather and then prate her mercilessly.


    The sound of their bodies colliding with each thrust was loud. The moans of both were overshadowed by the music that was still ying and the vaginal juices released by Helena fell on the floor inrge quantities.


    After a few minutes, they both could no longer stand it and cum at the same time. At that moment Andrew''s legs failed, but he managed to pull himself closer to the living room chair, preventing them from falling to the floor and hurting themselves.


    They both breathed roughly, but with a smile on their faces, for they were satisfied. They remained in each other''s embrace for a while until they recovered and then dressed to leave the private dance room.

 Chapter 257: CHAPTER 256

    As they were getting dressed, Helena suddenly began to say, "My love, I know you''re trying to please those who won''t be joining you for the night, but I think it''s a little unfair to Candice, who is always out."


    Helena''s words surprised Andrew because he never expected one of his wives to understand his intent. He had expected them to believe that he had just be more active, but he was naive, Helena is quite perceptive and observant, so she noticed.


    "Do you think it''s wrong?" asked Andrew and Helena replied, "I don''t think it''s wrong, but like I said, Candice is always working outside during the day, so she doesn''t enjoy this treatment I think it''s a little unfair to her."


    Andrew understood Helena''s point but didn''t know what to do, so seeking enlightenment he asked, "What do you think I should do?", and as if Helena had already been thinking this for a while she replied, "Make Candice not leave the Heavenly Pce."


    "I would like to, but you know our situation, we need her to financially support us while we stabilize," Andrewmented again and Helena smiling said, "Well, I understand that, but let me ask you, will you still let Candice go to her store to work when you leave?".


    Helena''s question was like a bolt of lightning that struck Andrew. He hadn''t thought of that, but now that she mentioned it he immediately understood that he wouldn''t allow that.


    At present Candice could still go to her store to work because Oliver and Castor apanied her, but when he left, Oliver woulde with him, so Candice, nor any of his wives could leave arbitrarily the Heavenly Pce because it was too great a risk, especially Candice who as a food merchant in a wartime was the target of many.


    As Andrew thought about this, Helena spoke again, "I think you should discuss this issue with her." Andrew nodded his head giving her the understanding that he would talk to her and after a kiss goodbye, Andrew left.


    In the office, Andrew began to think about how to get Candice to ept his proposal that she no longer go to her store to work. He knew that if he didn''t offer her a solution Candice would never ept.


    Everyone at the Heavenly Pce knew that a difficult season wasing and that they would depend on Candice to support the business financially until Andrew established another business as he had nned and for that very reason Andrew was sure that Candice would be reluctant to stoping to his store.


    Candice, despite being thest to join the Heavenly Pce, already considered herself one of the family, so she worried about what might happen. That sense of belonging would be problematic for Andrew and his proposal.


    However, after a few minutes of deep thought, he found a solution and although he did not know if Candice would ept it, Andrew was determined to force her if necessary because as Helena said, he would not allow that without the protection of Oliver and Castor together she would leave the Heavenly Pce, more so because he intended to impregnate her.


    The reason for the discussion a few days ago of the girls having a child, was so they could use the heavenly Pce as Andrew does, so it made no sense if Candice kept exposing herself.


    With this thought in mind, Andrew spent the rest of the day resolving small matters and when evening came, Andrew gathered everyone in the office after dinner.


    Everyone thought Andrew would talk about something regarding the trip, but Andrew''s opening words surprised everyone except Helena, "I gathered you together because we need to establish some rules for when I leave."


    Andrew looked at everyone and seeing that he had caught their attention continued, "As you know, when I leave, Oliver, Marie, and Aki will apany me, so the protection will be reduced, so Candice, you won''t be able to go to work like now."


    He had not finished speaking when Candice had already replied, "Do you intend to lock me in here?", to which Andrew replied firmly, "Yes", and Candice not liking it said, "Well, I don''t intend to stay here. Don''t you remember that you depend on my work right now?".


    Everyone listened as they argued without saying a word. Gaston, Erick, V, and Canna actually agreed with Andrew. They didn''t want Candice to keep exposing herself, but they couldn''t take it against her, so they kept silent.


    Seeing that their discussion was going nowhere, Helena interjected, "Candice, be reasonable." Candice looked at Helena with a frown showing that she didn''t understand what she meant, so Helena began to exin.


    "Remember the idea is for you to be pregnant by the time Andrew leaves?" then everyone immediately understood. Gaston was the first to jump, as he had not realized this point before.


    "Miss Candice, Miss Helena is right. You cannot endanger your son." Gaston has been with Candice the longest and the one who longed to see Candice''s offspring the most, so he had to speak up.


    Candice''s other subordinates echoed Gaston''s words and Candice felt she had lost the fight and Andrew noticing this, struck the iron while it was hot.


    "Honney, you don''t need to leave to do your job," Andrew paused and added, "If anything happens to you I couldn''t take it." Seeing Andrew''s hurt expression, Candice dropped her stubbornness and asked resignedly, unaware that Andrew was acting to soften her up, "How do you propose I do that?"


    "It''s quite simple. Gaston has apanied you for many years, so he knows how to run everything, let him take care of the store and you can monitor everything from here by carrier pigeons or hawks", Andrew exined the n he had thought of.


    Gaston immediately agreed with the n, but Candice was still reluctant. She knew that, while Andrew''s n was applicable, there were always things she had to do herself, but seeing everyone''s pleading expressions for her to agree, she let out a sigh and resigned herself to agree.


    "All right," Candice said reluctantly and Andrew cheerfully hugged her, but at that moment Candice added, "But only when you leave," to which Andrew scrunched up his face and exasperated at her stubbornness said, "Can you leave me alone with Candice for a moment?".


    Everyone understood that Andrew nned to convince Candice to take action immediately, so they left the office. Candice was not stupid, she also understood Andrew''s intentions, but she was prepared to fight against it.


    When they were alone in the office, Andrew asked Candice to sit on the couch and he sat down next to her. Taking her by the hand and in a loving voice he began to say, "Honney, why are you being so stubborn?".


    "I''m not stubborn, I''m realistic, I''m needed in the store," Candice replied annoyed, but Andrew didn''t give up and continued speaking, "I know that love, but you must understand that you are in danger every time you go out."


    "I know that, but what do you pretend, that I hide my whole life here?", Candice asked again annoyed and Andrew replied, "I''m not saying that, but for the moment you must hold on. At the moment we don''t have the strength to walk on our own, but soon we will be, I only ask for your patience. Besides..."


    "Besides, what?" asked Candice integrated by the words Andrew had not said, then he began to exin, "If you stay I will be able to spend more time with you before I leave."


    Candice immediately understood what Andrew meant and it made her hesitate. She was aware that she spent the least amount of time with Andrew and if you added to that the fact that she was thest one to join, it made her the more distant wife.


    Seeing that he had made Candice hesitate, Andrew took advantage and giving her a tender kiss on the lips said, "Don''t just focus on work, I didn''t make you my wife to support me in that way".


    Those words were like a dagger through her heart because it was true that somehow Candice had psyched herself that her position as Andrew''s wife was tied to her financial solvency and Andrew''s words were telling her that that was what he least expected from her.


    Understanding this, Candice let out a dejected sigh and nodded her head, implying that she would follow Andrew''s wishes. Andrew, seeing that he had seeded in convincing her, hugged and kissed her enthusiastically.


    Candice did not refuse and responded to Andrew''s kiss and caresses and little by little her arousal rose. She didn''t realize Andrew''s intentions until she had been pushed onto the couch and Andrew climbed on top of her kissing her passionately, moving his hands.


    Before long, their clothes were in the way, and in seconds they had been stripped. Andrew roamed Candice''s naked body with his hands and mouth wanting to devour her, but without savagery.


    Candice could offer no resistance because pleasure had already overtaken her and she simply let herself go. Andrew''s mouth kissed all over Candice''s body, starting at her neck, and moving down to her chest where he lingered for a few minutes sucking on her nipples before moving down to her abdomen and reaching her forbidden valley.


    With Andrew holding her legs tightly and his head between them, Candice let out moans of pleasure. Andrew expertly ran his tongue all over Candice''s pussy, with special attention to her clit.


    Before long Candice was wet and without stopping, Andrewy down on top of her and began to prate her. Candice spread her legs as wide as she could, to facilitate Andrew''s entry who began to move his hips.


    Before long the sounds of moaning could be heard and the two fucked for several minutes. Since it was nighttime and Andrew would have to satisfy Carolina and Aki tonight, they stopped after cumming once.

 Chapter 258: CHAPTER 257

    Candice and Andrew spent a few minutes cuddling on the couch, catching their breath after the session they had just had. Once they had recovered, they went to the bathroom and took a shower between caresses, which was difficult for both of them, because they almost ended up having sex again.


    By the time they had showered and changed their clothes, everyone who had been in the office before had left. When Andrew had asked them to leave the office to convince Candice, they stayed outside waiting and it was until Helena told them that this "Talk" would not end soon that they left.


    They never expected that the "Conviction" that Andrew was referring to, would be to have sex with Candice, they were convinced that he would talk to her about something that he did not want Gast¨®n, Erick, V, and Canna, who were not yetpletely trustworthy from Andrew heard.


    However, with Helena''s words everyone understood and left. Since Carolina and the other girls couldn''t walk around the establishment, they went to one of the VIP rooms and waited, while Oliver and the others went to take care of their activities.


    Andrew and Candice knew that the other girls would be in the VIP rooms, so they went there. Before getting there, Andrew looked for Carmen and asked her to clean the office as usual, but Candice went straight to the room where the other girls were.


    When she entered, she found them drinking tea and eating cookies. The girls, seeing Candice enter with her hair still wet, smiled knowingly at her, which made Candice blush, but she put on a serious expression and sat next to them to drink tea and eat cookies.


    "So, did he convince you?" Helena asked as if mocking her since the answer was obvious. Candiceshed out with fake anger at Helena as she said, "Stop bothering me. Since yesterday you have been filling my patience. I imagine it was your idea for me not to go to work anymore, right?"


    Helenaughed softly at her sister''s im and, stroking her hair, said, "Silly, this is for your benefit. You have to be more observant." Helena''s words confused everyone and Aki, being the most innocent, asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Aki''s question and seeing that Carolina and Candice had the same confused expression, Helena let out a sigh and began to exin, "You guys really are so impressive at so many things except paying attention to your husband."


    "Didn''t you realize that Andrew is trying to please those who don''t apany him at night during the day?" Helena continued to exin. At the question, everyone opened their mouths in surprise, realizing that what Helena said was true.


    Once they realized that, they felt ashamed because they couldn''t believe that they had missed a detail like that. Certainly, Andrew had only just started yesterday, but the evidence was obvious.


    Although it was true that Andrew usually looked for Carolina in theboratory to get her out of her state of absolute concentration, for some time now she had been able to control this situation, so it was no longer necessary for Andrew to visit her so often.


    Aki''s case was simr. Although Andrew had sex with her constantly in the office, since Candice became his wife, this practice had decreased and if we add to that the fact that Andrew resumed these practices, right after establishing the two-girl rule By night, the signs were obvious.


    Seeing that her sisters understood, Helena continued exining, "I proposed that Candice not go out anymore, because being outside she would not be able to enjoy this affection, not to mention that the security issue is not minimal."


    The girls were crestfallen in shame, but with those words from Helena, Candice suddenly asked, "What do you mean about safety? I know the situation isplex, but we are not yet at the point of hiding."


    "That''s because they are protecting you and you don''t realize it. You must be more observant. I have spoken to Oliver and the people watching you have increased exponentially," Helena responded seriously.


    Candice wanted to retort, but seeing Helena''s serious and worried expression, she understood that her sister genuinely feared for her well-being so she remained silent.


    At that moment Andrew entered the room and immediately noticed the strange atmosphere and instinctively looked at Helena. He knew that Helena, despite not being the first wife he took, she had be the leader of the harem, so he sought an answer from her.


    Helena, understanding Andrew''s look, began to exin everything she had told her sisters and Andrew could only smile ironically because he did not want the girls to find out about his movement, but since it hade to light, he just epted it.


    He sat next to them and hugged them without saying anything. They enjoyed hispany for a few minutes and chatted about various topics, especially Candice''s situation, and in the end, he left with Carolina and Aki who would be hispanions tonight.


    Like Candice and Helena the night before, Andrew remained in the office that had already been cleaned for Carolina and Aki to put on the outfit they would wear for him in the bedroom.


    Although they had not shown it, Carolina and Aki had nned this night all day. They had chosen the sexiest underwear they could find from all the designs Andrew had made and they even got candles that they lit all over the room.


    All this with the intention of seducing Andrew. The two women donned their lingerie sets: Carolina had a ck corset with thigh-high stockings, while Aki opted for a bright red bra with a matching thong.


    When Andrew entered the room, the two women greeted him with flirtatious smiles. "Come here," Carolina whispered as he led him towards her. "We want to show you something," she kept saying.


    Andrew didn''t know what to expect, but when he saw the two women dressed like that in front of him, he couldn''t resist. He let them take him to the edge of the bed and watch as they slowly undressed for him.


    Aki slid her hands down Andrew''s chest as Carolina stroked his hair before kissing him passionately. Then they started tickling him behind his neck and took off his pants to reveal his perfect body.


    The atmosphere was electric. Three bodies intertwined under white sheets like clouds in the Hawaiian night sky... Carolina and Aki took turns pleasuring Andrew, exploring every corner of his body with their hands and lips.


    He moaned in ecstasy as the two women made him feel like a god. Carolina was the most proactive and without any shame, she straddled Andrew with her back turned to him.


    With slow and erotic movements she inserted Andrew''s cock into her wet pussy and like a well-oiled pulley she began to move her hips,pletely swallowing Andrew''s member who could only moan with pleasure.


    He couldn''t believe how much his wives had improved at sex until now that he was servicing them two at a time. Before, since there were four of them at a time, he was really more focused on satisfying them, that he hadn''t noticed that his wives had be so good.


    Aki did not remain inactive either and lying next to Andrew she began to kiss him on his neck and chest. She didn''t want to block Andrew''s view of Carolina''s juicy ass that was jiggling exquisitely.


    Andrew was just smiling at Aki''s attempt to get him to enjoy the sight of Carolina and pulled her towards him. Having her close to him, he began to caress and suck her tits and thanks to her small size he was even able to extend one of his hands to touch her pussy.


    Soon the moans could be heard throughout the room. Several minutes passed and Carolina retired, giving way to Aki. She adopted the same position as Carolina, but she moved at greater speed.


    Her firm, juicy ass looked more spectacr than Carolina''s, not because she was bigger, but because her shape was the perfectbination of her physique. If you put it into perspective, Aki''s ass was indeed the smallest of all Andrew''s wives, but it was also undoubtedly the best.


    As Aki is small in stature and athletic in build due to her training, her ass was round and firm, making Andrew want to grab and bite it at every moment, like a newly ripened peach.


    The three continued to change positions every several minutes. Just like the night before this sex session was more pleasurable than any other, but they weren''t euphoric like usual, which was strange.


    The night flew by between passionate kisses, sensual caresses, and intense orgasms. When dawn broke, the three of them were exhausted but happy to have shared such a unique and unforgettable experience together. "Thank you," Andrew said as he hugged Carolina and Aki. "It was the best night of my life."


    The two women smiled satisfied knowing that they had fulfilled their objective: seducing the most desired man of the moment, their husband. Now all that was left was to enjoy the eternal memory of that magical evening and hope to repeat it in a few days.

 Chapter 259: CHAPTER 258

    Just like the morning after he was with Helena and Candice, Andrew, Carolina, and Aki woke upte and this time it was Candice who brought them breakfast in bed, however, she did not interrupt their sleep as Carolina had done the day before.


    Candice knew that Carolina had woken them up the day before because she had to attend to her business and it was natural for her to do so, but since she had already decided not to leave the Heavenly Pce she did not want to take revenge for her sister''s action.


    Andrew, Carolina, and Aki thanked Candice for her gesture and ate happily. After finishing, they went to take a bath, as they still had all the dirt umted from the previous day.


    Andrew''s night with Carolina and Aki was not as wild as Helena and Candice''s, so they didn''t mind going to bed without bathing the night before. Once they had showered and changed clothes, they left the room and began their respective activities.


    Candice took over the desk in Andrew''s office to review her business, while Andrew sat on one of the sofas reviewing the ounting books of the Heavenly Pce.


    Carolina went to theb to continue her studies and Aki to train as was her custom in the mornings. Despite getting upte as Candice was now not going out, she was able to train with Oliver and the others.


    The day went fairly normally. Gaston and Canna took care of Candice''s business, while Erick and V trained with Oliver, Aki, Castor, and Marie.


    Oliver did not apany them for the entire training, as he had to establish a n for the trip out of the country. He already had an outline of the n of action, he was finalizing details, as he would present his proposal in the evening.


    Andrew continued with his activities. Tonight it was up to Carolina and Helena to join him in bed, so he had sex with Aki and Candice during the day.


    Although he normally had sex with Aki in the office, since Candice had moved in there, he had to meet Aki elsewhere. While Candice received his affection in the office.


    After dinner, everyone gathered in the office as usual, but everyone''s expression was serious, as they knew Oliver wouldy out his travel n. Oliver didn''t beat around the bush and immediately began to exin.


    His n was really simple but well organized. The idea was to go out under the cover of night using Aki''s acquired skill. She had practiced a lot and although she had not mastered yet it she could use it for at least 5 minutes even if she took other people with her.


    Oliver had made it clear that, in that time they could leave the city unnoticed and from there they would travel by nonmercial routes to the kingdom of Dunnas. Although normally traveling such routes was dangerous, due to the times they were in, the trade routes were now more unsafe.


    Thieves swarmed near these routes trying to rob merchants, especially those who traded food, so the once safe routes were dangerous and the once dangerous routes were safe.


    For this reason, Oliver preferred to use non-trading routes. In addition, this way they could also avoid cities and checkpoints that would give away their targets to the higher-ups in the empire.


    While it is true that they could not stop them, if they found out that Andrew wanted to leave the country, it could generate certain misunderstandings.


    Despite these measures, it would be impossible to prevent them from finding out, so Oliver thought that the n to follow was to sneak out and after a few days, Candice would go to Marquis Valoide to report Andrew''s departure to get supplies for the empire.


    Although this had previously been thought of as an excuse, Oliver thought it would be good to carry it out, as it would put them in the good books of the empire, so buying food and sending it to the empire had be another objective of their trip.


    Everyone agreed with Oliver''s approach, but it generated some doubts when they saw the route Oliver had nned. ording to the route they intended to take, they would pass through the elf forest, which could be dangerous.


    While there was no restriction on passing through the elf forest in the empire, in these times, the situation might be different, but Oliver was confident that the elves would not cause them any trouble as long as they did not break into their territory.


    Although many still doubted, they said nothing and trusted Oliver''s n. He was not only the most powerful expert in the group, but everyone knew his past as a strategist and military general, so they had no way of refuting him.


    With that defined, all that remained was to set the date on which they would leave and Andrew said it would be sometime next week, as he still needed to collect enough points to buy the fertility matrix and impregnate his wives.


    This was a requirement that Andrew would not seduce and for some reason no one refused. It was obvious that they agreed, as Candice''s subordinates were more than excited for their boss to have offspring, and Oliver and the others were no different, they just expected all of Andrew''s wives to have children.


    With everything settled, the meeting ended. It was quitete by the time they finished, so they left leaving Andrew with Carolina and Helena who were the ones chosen to join him tonight.


    The days progressed steadily and smoothly, at least for the Heavenly Pce, but for the empire of Cannaris and the kingdom of Tripia, it was quite the opposite.


    Hostilities were increasing every day and little by little on the border of both countries armies were gathering. The empire even sent Aldus, one of the knights of the empire, tomand the troops on the border.


    For its part, the kingdom of Tripia also sent some of its most powerful warriors tomand its troops on the border, while they finished preparing the explosive devices that they nned to throw into the elven forest.


    These devices were not as simple to manufacture as one might think. Especially since Belenio wanted to increase the attack power of these devices to cause the most damage, so they would still spend about a month toplete the 10 devices.


    Since Oliver''s n depended on Aki''s ability to get them unnoticed out of the city, she focused on training her ability to get as good as she could in the time they had left.


    As the week passed Andrew gathered the necessary points and immediately purchased the fertility matrix and immediately sent Dino to buy the necessary materials to acquire them.


    Since it was a very powerful matrix the materials were not simple, but not impossible to get, only that they would spend a lot of money, but Candice did not hesitate to give the money to buy them.


    Dino had to travel to different cities of the empire to get the materials and despite therge amount of money he spent, it took him about a week to gather them all and return to the Heavenly Pce.


    Although many spies followed him to find out what he was doing, they could only discover the materials he bought and could only intuit that Andrew was nning to create another medicine such as rejuvenating cream or tissue repairing cream.


    While they knew the materials he purchased were expensive, none of them knew what they would be used for, as they could be used for many medicines, so it didn''t draw that much attention.


    Andrew following Fluffy''s instructions set up the Matrix and once it was established, the rule of two girls per night was modified. Since Aki would be apanying him on his journey, he could not impregnate her, so Candice, Carolina, and Helena would share the nights with Andrew and Aki would share the day.


    Although the matrix was powerful, it was not of divine level, so it only increased the chance of the girls getting pregnant, there were no guarantees, but to their surprise, after a week, Carolina became pregnant.


    In this world, identifying a pregnancy needed the support of magic, and even with this power one could only identify a pregnancy after a month of gestation, however, Fluffy was a divine beast, the moment Carolina became pregnant, he reported it.


    Everyone was euphoric with the news and unexpectedly, the most excited with the news apart from Carolina and Andrew, was Carmen. This woman was the one who was pushing the hardest for an heir and when she found out about Carolina''s pregnancy, she almost threw a party.


    However, this excitement was soon ovee, as three dayster Helena also became pregnant and Candice two days after her also became pregnant.


    Andrew was puzzled, as even with the fertility matrix it was not supposed to be so easy, but Fuffly exined to him that he had spent all the points Andrew earned to strengthen the matrix, so its effectiveness increased.


    While this might anger Andrew, as the points are valuable, the truth was that he praised Fluffy for doing it, as he would be a father and could not contain his enthusiasm, so when the three girls became pregnant, he closed the Heavenly Pce and held a party with everyone.

 Chapter 260: CHAPTER 259

    Andrew was so happy with the news that his three wives were pregnant that the celebration was so ostentatious. He spent a lot of money on the best ingredients for the food and had the best liquor he could find.


    While it is said that he spent as much as he could on the celebration, the reality was that he had not spent much, as Candice being a food and liquor merchant brought everything from her store, so they did not spend much.


    While Gaston and the others would have advised him not to spend such expensive ingredients in other circumstances, at this time it was appropriate, so they didn''t even demur they went and got the stuff themselves.


    Hector used the best of his skills and prepared exquisite dishes and the partysted until after midnight. Andrew, Gaston, and most of the employees of the Heavenly Pce ended up drunk, as they drank more than they could handle.


    Candice, Carolina, and Helena did not drink liquor, for obvious reasons, but they did enjoy the celebration and ate a lot, as they now had a child inside them and had to eat well. Join us at m v le mpyr now


    That night for the first time in several days, the four girls slept next to Andrew, although they did not have any night activity, they just slept, because Andrew was too drunk to do anything and with the pregnant girls, he could not do anything anyway.


    Maybe Aki could satisfy him, but with the fertility matrix active they ran the risk of her getting pregnant as well, so they just limited themselves to sleep. The next morning, Andrew woke up at almost noon.


    While he had slept more than usual, he had no hangover or difort and it was obvious, as his divinity had cleared the liquor from his system while he slept, that only extremely powerful liquor could affect him at present.


    It was not that he was not suffering from the ravages of liquor, but that after a night''s sleep, he would be back to normal. After taking a bath, Andrew left the room and went to the dining room, where everyone was already ready for lunch.


    Unlike Andrew, many of the Heavenly Pce employees were still feeling a bit under the weather, but nothing to worry about. Even though the girls were pregnant, none of them stopped their activities.


    After all, they didn''t have to do heavy work, but Carolina and Candice tended to immerse themselves in their jobs, so Andrew had to keep an eye on them, so they wouldn''t overexert themselves.


    In the evening Andrew met with his wives and asked them if they could exert control over the Heavenly Pce and indeed, they could, but it was a little different than how Andrew did it.


    Andrew was a god inside the Heavenly Pce. He could sense everything that was going on and take action at any time against whoever was inside the facility, he could even murder, but his wives did not have that power.


    They could not see everything that happened, but they could feel if there was any evil intention against him and they could also expel whoever they wanted, but other than that they could not do anything else.


    Although diminished, Andrew was calm, for that was enough, so that the girls would be safe. Not even the most powerful expert in the world could touch a hair on their heads in this ce; in this way, he could travel safely.


    Despite achieving the proposed objective, Andrew did not n to leave immediately. He decided to stay with his wives for a few more days while Oliver finalized the details for the trip.


    Andrew spent the next few days in thepany of his wives, supporting them as they adjusted to the pregnancy. You had to know that a pregnant woman always suffers from nausea and other problems, as it is an abnormal state, but the child these girls were carrying was Andrew''s child, which was even moreplex.


    These children that would be born would practically be gods, so their pregnancy was much more upsetting than a normal pregnancy, which made Andrew worry, but Fluffy assured him that there was nothing to worry about.


    It turns out that only the first stages would be a little stronger than normal, as the divinity of the children would affect their mothers, but after a few days they would adapt and be able to return to normal, so Andrew decided to wait until they were stabilized to travel.


    The girls tried to convince him not to worry and leave, but he was stubborn and refused. Oliver and the others also agreed, as the girls'' health came first.


    After a week, the girls were back to normal. Miraculously the nausea disappeared and their appetite grew, which surprised everyone, but again Fluffy exined that this was normal.


    Since the children they carried inside them were gods, they demanded more nutrients, which is why the girls tended to eat inrge quantities. Fluffy also exined that this was because mortal food barely met the needs of the children in gestation, so they had to eat more.


    This worried Andrew, as it seemed that the children might be malnourished, but again, Fluffy reassured him that this was not the case, and that rxed Andrew.


    Soon the day of departure had arrived. Oliver had bought several dimensional bags with Dino''s help and they had stored in them everything they needed for the trip and when night fell, Andrew said goodbye to everyone.


    Oliver, Andrew, and Marie were around Aki and when midnight came, Aki activated her ability and a thick ck shadow covered them as if a cloak was thrown over them.


    Aki could maintain her ability for about 5 minutes, which was difficult for her to get them all out of the city in such a short time, but there it was Oliver who shouldered that responsibility.


    Being a powerful expert, he covered everyone with his aura and they left the Heavenly Pce at great speed, without any of the observers outside noticing them.


    In a mere 3 minutes, Oliver had already taken them miles away from the city and by the time Aki''s skill reached its limit, the city could not be seen. Since none of the observers outside the Heavenly Pce dared to extend their aura to check inside the facility, none noticed the disappearance of Andrew and the others.


    This was obvious, for if any of them took this action, Castor would immediately be able to locate them and then they would be in trouble. Oliver, Castor, and even Erick to a lesser extent could sense that many people were watching the Heavenly Pce, but they could not identify their exact location and that was because they suppressed their auras.


    Since Oliver nned to use nonmercial routes, they didn''t approach any city and they didn''t buy a carriage either. Moving on foot was the best option and although Andrew was not a warrior who could endure such journeys, that was before he released the first seal of his divinity.


    From the moment Andrew released his first divinity seal, his body grew stronger. With his new abilities and training, he could travel these distances without tiring.


    Andrew was currently strong enough to fight on equal terms with Aki, as long as she didn''t use her "Shadow Mantle" ability, so that exined the improvement Andrew had experienced.


    While they were traveling, in Tripia''s realm, Belenio was informed that the 10 explosive devices they would send to the elves'' forest were finished and immediately gave the order to execute the n.


    Dulma, who was watching everything, could only sigh in resignation. She knew there was no turning back and hoped that Belenio''s words about having a hidden letter were true, for if they were not, she feared the worst.


    Belenio''s n to use these devices in important cities of the empire was impossible to achieve, but the elven forest was really easy to reach, especially because they did not n to go into the elven territory, only to reach the forest.


    Andrew andpany advanced ording to their n, unaware that they woulde across an unexpected situation when they reached the elven forest, but that is a story for another time.


    The days passed and everyone focused on following the ns they hadid out. ording to how Oliver had nned, Candice apanied by Castor, Erick, and V visited the mansion of the Valoid marquis, to inform them that Andrew had traveled to get supplies for the empire.


    Candice''s visit surprised Donald and his wife Teresa, because, with the estrangement they had had in thest weeks, they did not expect Candice to approach them.


    While they were keeping their distance, they were not rude and greeted her as they always had. In Donald''s office, Candice was facing him and Teresa with her characteristic smile, but Teresa being perceptive, saw something different about her, but could not identify what it was.

 Chapter 261: CHAPTER 260

    Candice had not noticed the strange look her friend was giving her, as she was focused on Donald''s expression, at the end of the day he was the one she had to convince, for the n to work.


    While it was true that they had decided that they would provide food supplies to the empire, to put themselves on good terms, the Marquis would most likely not believe them because in his mind anyone in Andrew''s position would prefer to run away under any excuse.


    As if to check Candice''s thoughts the marquis asked with a wry tone, "Do you want us to believe that excuse?", to which Candice replied nonchntly, "It''s not an excuse. He certainly has additional ns, but he will still deliver on the food supply."


    The Marquis looked earnestly at Candice to see if he could see anything in her expression, but Candice remained with her characteristic business smile that was hard to read.


    Donald had done a lot of business with Candice in the past, so he knew that expression. He long ago had given up trying to read her, as he knew he would get nowhere, and since Candice had always acted with integrity, he had confidence in her, but now the situation was different.


    Being Andrew''s wife and thetter being a research subject of the empire, the Marquis could no longer give her the same confidence she once had, but he was a little annoyed that Candice was so hard to read.


    "Why are you so sure he willply? How do you know he didn''t just give that excuse to run away?", Donald asked trying to get information. Since he couldn''t read her expression, he would ask the questions directly.


    Although this strategy was unreliable since she could lie, he intended to see if he could find a question that would upset Candice and make her lose herposure, but he was not optimistic.


    "It''s simple, why would he give up his business?", Candice replied calmly as if the answer was obvious, but the marquis didn''t hold back and said, "He could have just walked away and waited for the situation to calm down ande back."


    Candice had to admit that the Marquis had a valid point with his statement, as many people did that, but she didn''t back down and said, "Why would he leave his wives behind then?".


    "He could have left them behind too," said the marquis with not very good intentions. He wanted to see if thement could make Candice angry or show any opinion and it had a result because, for the first time, he saw Candice wrinkle her eyebrows, clearly annoyed.


    Teresa who was watching from the side, noticed her husband''s intentions and although she did not approve of them, she said nothing because she was also a noble of the empire, and she knew she had to look after the interests of the empire over her friendship, which made her feel bad.


    "The Marquis is quite disrespectful, perhaps we should take his suggestion and follow our husband," Candice said annoyed. While it was a threat, the marquis was unfazed.


    He was very happy internally, as he knew he had touched a sensitive nerve of Candice''s and could take advantage of that, however, before he could continue pressing, Candice''s voice came again, "Well, leaving us out of games I''ll tell you inly what''s going on."


    Donald could see that Candice had regained herposure and he cursed inwardly, but only waved his hand indicating Candice to continue.


    "First, the Heavenly Pce being a pleasure-focused business does not have good business right now and when the war starts it will be worse. This is why Andrew traveled to another country to create an additional business to sustain his current business at this time," Candice began to exin.


    Seeing that the marquis urged her to continue, she continued speaking, "As this situation would create suspicion, as is obvious by the disrespectful attitude of the marquis, it urred to him to throw an olive branch to the empire so that you would not misunderstand his actions".


    The marquis and his wife furrowed their brows as they listened to Candice because her apparent courteous tone did not match her words. It was obvious she was insulting them and didn''t seem to care, but they allowed it nheless.


    They were not wrong. Candice had said these words to let them know that she was upset and didn''t mind breaking rtions with them. Of course, this was due to her annoyance at the Marquis'' earlierment, as she didn''t want to go to that extreme.


    Seeing that they said nothing, Candice continued, "Besides, your im that he abandoned his wives is wrong it was we who decided to stay, for different reasons, but they are none of the Marquis'' business."


    "Miss Candice, for me to allow you to insult me once is out of consideration for my wife, but don''t think you can do it whenever you want. I ask you to moderate your words," Donald replied in a stern tone, demonstrating his disapproval of Candice''s constant disrespect.


    Had it been in another time, Candice would have been immediately rmed and apologetic, but now that she was the wife of a future god and even she would ascend as one she did not fear the marquis.


    She was unaware of this. Andrew and his other wives were not either, but with the rise and development of their divinity, they began to feel superior to others.


    This is not to say that they looked down on mortals, but rather that they did not allow them to inhibit them or hurt their pride. This was inherent, thanks to the divinity they had received, so they could not control it and that is why they had not noticed it.


    This was one of the reasons why god candidates like Andrew faced many dangers when they were in a mortal world because this nature gave them trouble.


    Mortals were unfoundedly proud and this kind of attitude bothered them, which is why so many god candidates have met their deaths because of conflict.


    Donald and Teresa realized that Candice did not feel anything at Donald''s words and that made them wrinkle their eyebrows not understanding what was happening. They did not understand why Candice seemed so arrogant.


    For her part, while Candice hadn''t realized that her divinity was causing her problems, her brain, did notice that Donald and Teresa were looking at her strangely and she knew she had to correct the situation or the distance that was already between them would widen.


    "Well, let''s not get into arguments about that. My visit today was just to tell you that. I hope you consider it and don''t misunderstand our actions," Candice said trying to end the conversation.


    Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr


    She intended to get up and leave, but Donald spoke up, "When can we expect these supplies?". The Marquis'' question made Candice sit back down when she was almost up.


    "Well, it won''t be soon. Between 1 and 2 months I would think. You must understand that he has to get overseas first and get established, before securing a supply chain," Candice replied.


    Although her attitude was still haughty, it was no longer so disrespectful, or at least that''s how the Marquis and his wife felt. Donald nodded his head at Candice''s words and asked again, "May I know what country this supply woulde from?".


    Although the question seemed harmless, none of those present were stupid and all understood that the marquis just wanted to know where Andrew had gone, but Candice didn''t bother to hide it because with the marquis''s connections, it wouldn''t be hard to find out.


    "My husband is headed for the kingdom of Dunnas," Candice replied and before the marquis continued his interrogation she added, "At the moment we don''t know what kind of supplies he will be able to get and he has no acquaintances there either, so you should understand that this will only dy his operation."


    Although it seemed that Candice was informing them that Andrew''s help would take time to arrive because of his difficulties, they all understood that she was telling them that she would not give them any more information than what had already been said.


    Donald and Teresa were smart people and immediately took the hint, so they didn''t ask any more questions. Seeing that they didn''t ask anything else Candice smiled and got up.


    She said goodbye to them in a formal way and when she was leaving the studio she said without turning around, "My business will continue without inconveniences, but I no longer attend my store, if you want to talk about something you can go to the Heavenly Pce, I would also appreciate if you could do something with the people who watch me because I do not want my business to be interrupted".


    With those words, Candice left. Donald again wrinkled his eyebrows in annoyance, at Candice''s attitude, but said nothing and just watched her leave. Secondster Teresa, got up and followed Candice, but first, she said to her husband, "Let me talk to her, I think it''s better."


    Donald just nodded his head at his wife''s words, as he felt it was for the best. They were friends and he felt that Candice no longer saw him as a reliablepanion, which he did not want, but he had to exercise his duty as a nobleman.


    Teresa caught up with Candice as she was waiting for her carriage to arrive. Although she entered the meeting alone, right now she was apanied by Castor and V, as Erick was picking up the carriage.


    When Candice saw her arrive she adopted her business smile again, which surprised Teresa, because when Candice was with her, she never adopted this expression, as they were friends. They always talked without status, but seeing this Teresa immediately understood, that her friend no longer saw her with the same confidence as before.


    That saddened her, but she also understood it. Regaining her expression, Teresa asked with a smile trying to hide her sadness, "Can we talk?".

 Chapter 262: CHAPTER 261

    Candice didn''t want to talk to her, but she knew that refusing would lead to trouble. Just as Teresa had sensed, Candice had stopped treating her with the confidence she once had in her.


    This had nothing to do with her divinity as it happened inside the Marquis'' office. The reason she no longer trusted her as much as before was due to the way Teresa acted when they were in the office.


    Candice knows that Teresa is an intelligent woman. While it''s true that she doesn''t mix much in politics or business, it''s not because she can''t, it''s just because she doesn''t want to.


    She knows that Teresa is more than just the wife of Marquis Valoide. Very few know it, but Teresa is the support of the Marquis and not in the spiritual or loving sense, but literally.


    Although Marquis Valoide acts behind the scenes, there is no important nobleman in the empire who does not know of his contributions to the empire, but even among these great personages, very few know that Teresa has been the mastermind of many of the contributions attributed to her husband.


    This is not to say that Donald takes advantage of his wife''s aplishments because he has contributed much to the empire on his merit, he is a capable man, and of that, there is no doubt, but without his wife, half of those operations would not have been possible.


    Candice is one of the few people who knows about this. Not that she knows that Teresa is her husband''s right hand and that she would have led many operations against terrorists and bandits who wanted to hurt the empire, but she has known her for a long time and knows that she is more than she appears.


    It is for this reason that she lost the confidence she had in her, because in the office of the marquis when her husband attacked her rubbing, she did not intervene, nor said anything, which showed that she had taken a position and that was as a noblewoman of the empire.


    Although Candice understood that this was a rational decision on Teresa''s part, she still felt that a distance had been created. Previously, Candice would not have minded because she is an inhabitant of the empire and there was never an event where her interests were contrary to the empire, but now there was.


    While she did not intend to antagonize the empire, she now prioritized her love for Andrew over her loyalty to the empire. Since her husband was an element of suspicion of the empire, it would not be strange that at some point Andrew would have to antagonize the empire and there she would choose her husband.


    For this reason, Candice had to establish a distance from her friend. epting Teresa''s invitation out of politeness, Candice again left Castor and V alone to join her.


    They both went to the kiosk in the garden where they always talked when she came to visit. Quickly, a butler served them tea and some snacks before leaving and then the conversation began.


    "Candice, I''m sorry about what happened. I hope you understand that my husband didn''t mean to be rude, but his positionpels him," Teresa began apologetically.


    While her words and expressions were sincere, Candice was not swayed by sentimentality and responded, "Don''t worry Marquise, I fully understand the Marquis'' position."


    The way Candice addressed Teresa, was like a knife to Teresa''s heart because when they were alone Candice never called her by her title, which verified her earlier thought that a distance between them had appeared.


    Letting out a sigh of sadness, Teresa spoke again, "You really won''t treat me like a friend anymore?" Teresa''s question also saddened Candice, as she could tell that her friend was hurting, but she hardened her heart and replied, "You will always be my friend, but I''m sorry to say that our positions changed, so, for now, we''ll have to keep it professional."


    Teresa understood what Candice was saying, but it didn''t stop hurting. The conversation continued for several minutes. They didn''t talk about anything important, just made conversation about irrelevant topics.


    Candice knew that Teresa just wanted to show that they were not enemies, but still, Candice was not at ease. Teresa, seeing Candice''s difort, let out a sigh and ended the meeting.


    She knew she wouldn''t get anywhere at that moment, so she decided to wait a while and try to repair the rtionshipter. By the time Candice returned to the exit of the mansion, the carriage was already there and without dy, she embarked and returned to the Heavenly Pce.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and the others traveled through a sparse forest. While they had not obtained a carriage, their speed of travel was not slow because, with Andrew''s strengthening, he could keep up with them as long as they did not move with all their might.


    Since they traveled on nonmercial routes they only advanced during the day and at night they camped because although these routes were not currently as dangerous as usual, at night everything changed. Dive into the story on m|vl em pyr


    Apart from this, Andrew did not neglect his training. Oliver trained him every night before going to sleep. In addition, Fluffy had taught him a way to use his divinity, so he trained while moving.


    What Fluffy had taught him was a divine control technique. It wasn''t great enough to be called a technique, but it was still very useful. It consisted of mastering his divinity.


    In a nutshell, the idea was that Andrew would run his divinity through different parts of his body to strengthen himself. The premise was that if Andrew managed to concentrate his divinity in his legs, he could move faster, if he concentrated it in his arms he could hit with greater power, and so on with the different parts of his body.


    This technique of divine control is something inherent to the gods. The beings called gods could do this unconsciously, that''s why they are more powerful than any mortal, but since Andrew is a god candidate, he had to practice it.


    Although once he ascended as a god he could do this effortlessly, for the moment it was not possible, but training in this way would make him stronger and give him a hidden card against his enemies, so he would not be defenseless.


    The ideal would be to meditate to achieve this goal, but Fluffy told him that if he achieved an advance with this technique while he was moving, the gains would be greater, so while they moved, Andrew tried to control his divinity.


    For this reason, they had to stop regrly, as he tired faster, but none of hispanionsined. While it was true that this made them move slower than they had nned, they all wanted Andrew to get stronger.


    It was better for Andrew to have a form of defense or ability to flee if there was danger, Oliver especially was very enthusiastic about this ability. One day while they were camping and gathered in front of a campfire, Oliver began to speak, "Tomorrow we will reach the vicinity of the elven forest, we must be careful in this area, so let''s rework the n."


    Everyone became serious and listened to Oliver carefully because they knew that the elves were not a subject they could take lightly. The n was notplex as it was only to go over the route they would take, so as not to enter the elves'' territory and what not to do in that ce.


    The elves valued the forest very much, so any damage could cause problems, so Oliver was very emphatic on this matter. After they finished discussing this, they went to sleep.


    Marie and Oliver took turns standing guard. Aki and Andrew offered but were vehemently refused. Oliver even scolded them saying, "What kind of guardians would we be if you had to protect us?".


    Resigned Aki and Andrew went to sleep. In the middle of the night, while Marie was standing guard, Oliver suddenly got up in his tent and grabbing his sword quickly went out to meet Marie.


    Marie was surprised to see Olivere out with a serious expression, but Oliver''s words made her serious immediately. "Wake up young master and Miss Aki. We havepany."


    She didn''t hesitate for a second and quickly went to wake up Andrew and Aki who were sleeping in the same tent. "Young master, wake up. We havepany."


    Although Andrew and Aki are good sleepers. Since they were traveling they had not fallen into a deep sleep. Firstly, sleeping outdoors without afortable bed was difficult and secondly, they knew they were not safe so they were always on the lookout for any attack.


    For this reason, Aki and Andrew quickly got up and left the tent with their weapons. Aki had the two daggers Andrew had given her and Andrew had a katana in his hand and at his waist hung the dagger he had obtained some time ago, the forgotten weapon.


    They quickly rejoined Oliver who was on guard watching the surroundings. Andrew immediately asked, "How many?" to which Oliver replied, "About 10 people."


    Everyone became serious and Oliver continued the exnation, "There is no one powerful, they must bemon bandits, however, we must be alert, these men generally use poison and other annoying tactics."


    They all assisted in understanding Oliver''s words and approached covering each other''s backs. In the forest, several figures lurked. They wanted to wait untilter to attack, but seeing that Andrew and the others were alert, they realized they had been discovered, so they stopped hiding.

 Chapter 263: CHAPTER 262

    Although the leader of the attackers had decided toe out of hiding with his henchmen, not all of them came out. Some of them remained hidden, as they were armed with bows and arrows, to attack from a distance and by surprise.


    About 7 bandits came out of the forest, surrounding Andrew and the others. Oliver seeing the men that appeared, scanned the perimeter and in a low voice that only hispanions could hear said, "There are still 4 others hiding. Beware of surprise and ranged attacks."


    The other three attended in an understanding of Oliver''s words and stood on guard. The bandit leader approached and said, "We don''t need to fight over trifles, if you give us your valuable belongings and the women we won''t do anything to you." Read further adventures at m vl_em|p_yr


    As the bandit leader''s words ended, almost at once Oliver''s massive aura and Andrew''s overflowing divinity exploded, making the bandits tremble with fear.


    If there were one taboo to Andrew''s ears it would be talking about his wives, that was something he would not tolerate. Oliver, although initially reluctant about his rtionship with Marie, they were currently very much in love, so he would not allow disrespect either.


    At that moment, the bandits realized they had stumbled upon experts. While it was true that Andrew was far from an expert, he was certainly more powerful than the bandits attacking them and the oppression his divinity generated was not something anyone could resist.


    The bandit leader was a clever man, so, sensing Oliver and Andrew''s strength, he immediately shouted, "Retreat! Archers cover us!". These men were very experienced and had fought many battles together, so hearing their leader shout, they immediately obeyed.


    From four different directions, arrows shot out and the bandits turned to flee, but it was Oliver they faced. At great speed, Oliver moved and seemed to have disappeared.


    Secondster Oliver reappeared. In his right hand, he held four arrows and on the ground 11 unconscious men could be counted. Some still had an expression of disbelief on their faces even while unconscious.


    "Well done. It was good that you didn''t kill them, I don''t want to have to move the camp because of the blood. Take them somewhere else and wipe out their existence," Andrew said with a cold tone.


    Oliver assisted slightly and began to carry the unconscious bandits. While there were many of them, Oliver was able to carry them with ease, without even touching them. He disappeared into the surrounding trees and a minuteter appeared saying, "It''s done."


    Andrew nodded and said, "Good. I''ll go rest now," then returned to his tent in thepany of Aki. Oliver decided to relieve Marie as guard and so the night passed without further mishap.


    The next morning, Andrew and the others packed up their gear as the sun was just rising and resumed their journey. Since they would be arriving in the vicinity of the elf territory today, Oliver advised Andrew to suspend his practice, to conserve his strength.


    Although he was sure that nothing would happen if they refrained from entering the elf''s territory, it never hurt to be cautious. Andrew epted the suggestion and did not practice his divinity control.


    Their journey was uneventful and when they reached the forest they began to pick up the pace, to spend the least amount of time in this forest, but fate wanted otherwise because as they ran, Oliver suddenly furrowed his eyebrows.


    After a few seconds, he stopped and the others seeing this, also stopped. "Is something wrong?" asked Andrew, but Oliver didn''t answer right away. He seemed to be checking something, so everyone else kept silent.


    After a few minutes, Oliver spoke up, "Something strange is going on in the woods. I can detect different groups of people." Oliver''s words made everyone''s eyebrows furrow and Andrew asked, "What do you think it could be?".


    "I don''t know," Oliver replied and added, "I don''t think it''s good for us, though." Oliver''s words and expression hinted that the situation was not good.


    "I can sense 4 different groups of people and in each group, there is something that generates a great magical force," Oliver continued. "What do you think it could be?" asked Andrew again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, they must be artifacts of destruction," Oliver replied. Andrew had no idea what so-called artifacts of destruction were, but this time it was Marie who cleared his doubt.


    "Young master, the artifacts of destruction are bombs." Andrew immediately understood how serious the situation was, as they were close to the elf''s territory.


    If one of these devices exploded, the elves would mobilize and they would be caught in the middle of the battle. It was almost certain that the elves would not listen to their exnations and would simply associate them with the attackers.


    "How powerful do you think these artifacts are?", Andrew asked and Oliver replied, "Powerful enough, for the elves to mobilize as if they were at war."


    Andrew couldn''t help but curse his bad luck, but at that moment Fluffy spoke in Andrew''s mind, "Master, I can sense that there are a couple of elven demigods, extend your divinity and warn them."


    Although Andrew wasn''t sure if this idea of Fluffy''s was the best course of action, the word demigod caught his attention. However, there was no time to think, so he followed the n suggested by Fluffy.


    Oliver, Marie, and Aki were surprised to see Andrew release his divinity because if he did that the men carrying the artifacts of destruction would notice them.


    Despite that, they all thought Andrew had a n, so they said nothing. Suddenly, unnoticed by any of them, two elves with visible wrinkles on their faces appeared floating in the air.


    By the time Oliver noticed them, it was toote because if they were able to approach without him noticing them, it meant that they were considerably stronger than he was. The two elder elves, looked seriously at Andrew because they could tell he was not a powerful expert, but his divinity was considerably more concentrated than theirs.


    "May I ask, who are you?", one of the elders asked, in a respectful tone. While they felt that Andrew was weaker than them, they could not ignore the fact that he had divinity and so they were polite.


    "Respectable elders, we are travelers, we were passing by when we noticed suspicious movements in the forest," Andrew said showing respect, as the elders treated him well, so there was no reason not to return the courtesy.


    Besides, it was obvious that these elders could kill them instantly, so it was better to avoid trouble. The elders were surprised by Andrew''s words and immediately extended their aura.


    Secondster their eyes widened like saucers because they had discovered what Oliver sensed. They were more powerful than Oliver, so they could extend their aura to a greater distance and discern the situation better than Oliver, so they found the 10 groups with destruction devices.


    The two elders looked at each other as ifmunicating mentally and after a slight nod looked at Andrew and said, "We thank the young man for this. Please wait a few moments, we will be right back."


    The two elderly elves gave a slight bow and disappeared. It all happened so fast that none of them had recovered from the shock. Only Oliver, who was an experienced warrior, regained hisposure in a short time and extended his aura to see what was happening.


    To his surprise, the moment he checked the ces where he had felt the presence of the 4 groups before, he could only feel the energy released by the destructive artifacts.


    That meant that in the few seconds it took him to regain hisposure, the two elder elves had already eliminated more than 20 men, which showed their strength.


    Defeating 20 men in an instant was not difficult because Oliver could do it too, but he had already identified, at least two Castor-level experts among them, so Oliver could not do this feat.


    After a few minutes, One of the elder elves reappeared in front of Andrew and the others. "Again, we thank the young man, this elder is called Vilmon, may I know the name of the esteemed young man?".


    Andrew did not understand the reason why the mighty elder addressed him with such respect, but at that moment Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, this elder is a demigod, quite strong. Since he possesses divinity, he can notice divinity in you, so he treats you with respect for this reason."


    Understanding this, Andrew replied to the elder, "No such courtesy is necessary respected elder. My name is Andrew, a pleasure to meet you." The old man nodded at Andrew''s respectful introduction and spoke again, "We would like to thank you for your help, I don''t know if it would be too much trouble to be our guest?".


    Andrew weighed the proposal, but after a few seconds, discarded all thought, as he had no choice but to ept, so bowing slightly he replied, "We would be honored."

 Chapter 264: CHAPTER 263

    While Elder Vilmon invited Andrew and the others to the elven vige, Elder Afilis reported what had happened with the men mobilizing the artifacts of destruction and Andrew''s appearance.


    Regarding the artifacts the elder informed the vige chief who immediately deployed several guards to the ces the elder had reported the artifacts were.


    He was also preparing to receive Elder Vilmon with his guests. Although the chief of the elven vige did not know who Andrew and the others were, the mere fact that they were guests of the two elven guardians was reason enough to receive them with veneration.


    It is necessary to know that not even Augustus himself would be received as Andrew and the others would be received. While all the preparations to receive them were being made, Elder Afilis gathered the entire council of elven elders to discuss the matter.


    All the elders thought they had gathered to discuss countermeasures against the attackers that Elder Vilmon and Elder Afilis had decimated, but when Elder Afilis began to tell them about Andrew and the others, so they were confused.


    "Elder Afilis, I don''t understand, shouldn''t we discuss the subject of the attackers? What does this group of human guests have to do with the meeting?", one of the elders asked confused.


    Understanding hispanion''s doubt Elder Afilis began to exin, "How do you think we became aware of this attack?", he asked and then all the other elven elders understood the reason.


    "I see, those humans you invited are the ones who warned you of the attack," eximed the same elder who had spoken before and Elder Afilis continued, "Indeed, one of them did warn us, but that is not what is important."


    Again Elder Afilis'' words confused the others, but before they could ask, Elder Afilis said, "The importance is in the method used to inform us."


    "The method?", asked another of the elders and nodding his head at Elder Afilis continued his exnation, "That young man used divinity." By the time Elder Afilis'' words were finished, everyone else was so shocked that they did not utter a sound.


    After a few seconds of shock one of the elders managed to recover and asked in rm, "Divinity? Are you sure about that?", to which Elder Afilis responded by nodding his head.


    The surprise of the elf elders was not abnormal, for divinity is not something that just anyone can have. It ismon knowledge that the most powerful experts on the continent are demigods and they reach that level because they attain divinity.


    However, this divinity is very different from that of Andrew, his wives, and his guardians. The divinityes from the same ce and is the creator god, the initial one, but the difference lies in the quantity.


    As all the sapient beings of the different universes were created by the initial god, all their souls have divinity, only that to reach it requires a monumental effort and luck, that is why the demigods exist.


    A normal that a mortal can ascend as a god, although their abilities will be very limited concerning the born gods or those ascended as candidates.


    That is to say, in theory, the two elven demigods could ascend as gods, but once they do so they would be the lowest link among the gods. On the other hand, the divinity granted to Andrew is greater and it is easier to ascend as a god and even when he ascends he could continue to grow.


    Andrew did not know this, but Fluffy was exining it to him as they traveled to the elven vige. While in the elf council, everyone was asking the elder Afilis if they were demigods too.


    "They aren''t. They are quite weak inparison, even you are stronger than the most powerful expert among them, but if we talk about their divinity, even Elder Vilmon does not reach their level," Elder Afilis answered.


    Again the elders were shocked. They could not even imagine the reason for this, they even doubted Elder Afilis'' words, but seeing the seriousness on the elder''s face, they had to believe.


    For this reason, they decided to receive Andrew and the others as esteemed guests because they wanted to unravel the mystery. Meanwhile, Andrew and the others in thepany of Elder Vilmon arrived at the vige.


    Although they called it a vige, it looked like a city, but there was not a single building in it. Only lush trees of great vitality could be seen and in them could be found the homes of the elves.


    When Andrew and the others saw it, they were amazed because it was magical. The beauty of the city could not be described in words. The range of colors that could be seen in the ce was indescribable, but the green color of the leaves of the trees was what stood out the most.


    While they were still admiring the beauty of the ce, Elder Vilmon said, "Wee to Evergreen." As the elder Vilmon''s words fell, a young-looking elf approached to wee them.


    The elf wore a light green and white robe. His skin was wless white, his hair golden as gold, blue eyes, and pointed ears, he was the embodiment of beauty.


    It is known that elves are one of the longest-lived and most beautiful races in the world and this man in front of them was evidence of that. "Wee, honored guests," the elf said respectfully bowing slightly.


    "This is Ifiris, the vige chief. Ifiris, this is young Andrew, his wife Aki and their guardians, Oliver and Marie," the elder Vilmon made the introductions and added, "They were the ones who warned us of the danger."


    Ifiris was immediately surprised because although Elder Afilis had informed him of what had happened, he did not know the details and upon learning that it was all thanks to Andrew and the others, his attitude became more respectful, "Then you are the saviors of the vige. ept my heartfelt thanks."


    "No need for such a ceremony, Chief Ifiris, it was just a coincidence, we just did what we had to do," Andrew replied just as politely. The elder Vilmon nodded slightly at Andrew''s words.


    He was bing more and more at ease with Andrew''s performance. While it was true that he was struck by the divinity of Andrew and the others, he appreciated the respect and decorum with which Andrew expressed himself.


    "Ifiris, I will go and inform the council of what has happened, please entertain our guests," the elder Vilmon said, and turning to Andrew he spoke again, "Young Andrew, I will retire for the moment to attend to some business, I will see youter."


    Andrew just nodded and the next second the old man disappeared. Ifiris led Andrew and the others to one of the lushest-looking trees in the vige and onlyter did Andrew learn that it was the house of the vige chief.


    Impressively, these trees were not unlike human houses in a city. While every piece of furniture was carved from the same tree and there were no apparent luxuries, it was veryfortable and cozy, not to mention much more spacious than it appeared on the outside.


    All the elves who watched as Andrew and the others were greeted by Elder Vilmon and the vige chief were surprised and began to whisper among themselves trying to understand what was going on.


    Elder Vilmon was the most revered person in the vige and was rarely seen by the vige elves, so to see him bring guests was surprising. Everyone wanted to know who they were.


    Soon after a group of guardian elves, arrived in the vige carrying 10 strange and malicious-looking artifacts. All the assembled elves noticed this and furrowed their brows because every minute that passed, something new was happening and they understood less.


    One of the vige elves, the wife of one of the guards approached her husband and asked the question they all wanted to know, "Honey, what are those things? And who are the humans that Elder Vilmon brought?".


    The guards didn''t know about Andrew and the others, so he was confused at his wife''s question, but still answered, "I don''t know what you mean by guests, but these are artifacts of destruction that some humans were nning to use to attack the forest."


    The elven guard''s words exalted the others. However, after the initial surprise, anger came over them because they valued the forest too much, and learning that it might have been destroyed upset them.


    At that moment, one of the elves deduced and asked, "Could it be that Elder Vilmon''s guests discovered the attackers?". Everyone upon hearing this immediately tied their knots and concluded that this must be the reason Elder Vilmon had brought them.


    While the assembled elves were talking about it, Andrew, Oliver, Aki, Marie, and Ifiris sat inside thetter''s house and while drinking the most delicious fruit juice they had ever tasted they discussed this topic.


    Ifiris did not know the details, so he asked Andrew and the others, who did not hide anything and told him everything that happened, but they did not talk about the fact that Andrew used his divinity.


    While the elders might know, Andrew did not want to divulge this information and since the elder had not mentioned it, he preferred to hide it. It was better to be cautious, although, in this situation, it was not important.

 Chapter 266 : CHAPTER 265

    Marie smiled as Oliver began to touch her because she knew she had seeded. As Oliver''s hands roamed her delicate body, she kept rubbing her ass over Oliver''s cock.


    Oliver feeling Marie''s firm juicy ass rubbing against his crotch became even more aroused and forcefully squeezed her tits. He squeezed them hard and then massaged them in circles.


    Marie was not very endowed. Her body was very simr to Aki''s, so the tits were her poorest attraction, but that didn''t stop Oliver from enjoying them to the fullest and even though they hadn''t taken off their clothes they were already starting to feel pleasure.


    The girl was trying to hold back her moans, but it was no use. Oliver was groping her hard and that made her feel more pleasure than she thought, so knowing she had lost the battle, she stopped holding back and let out her voice without fear.


    Oliver gradually warmed up and decisively stretched his arm until he reached Marie''s crotch and started rubbing her pussy, without undressing her. Marie was about to go crazy with pleasure and, not wanting to take any more, she turned around and faced Oliver.


    She didn''t want to be the only one receiving pleasure so she resolutely stood in front of Oliver and started kissing him. Since they were now facing each other, Oliver had difficulty attacking Marie, so he went for the only ce he couldfortably reach, her ass.


    Marie was startled to feel Oliver''s big strong hands on her ass, but quickly rxed and enjoyed her partner''s grip. Oliver was being rougher than ever today and he didn''t hold back.


    He squeezed Marie''s ass as hard as he could and massaged it in circles, as he had done with her tits earlier. Marie''s pussy and ass were opening and closing with the movements Oliver was making to her buttocks, but everything was still covered by the clothes.


    Her moans wouldn''t stop and again the pleasure overwhelmed her. She had lost the battle again because she was at Oliver''splete mercy. Noticing this, Oliver smirked and stopped massaging her.


    He only wanted revenge on her because she had always been the attacker. It was Marie who ambushed him when they started their rtionship and from then on she was always the one tempting him.


    Even now she was the one who started the interaction, so Oliver wanted to get even and that''s why he acted this way. He wanted to show her that she was not the one in control, but that he was allowing her to be in control.


    Even though Oliver was thinking about this, Marie didn''t care about that and didn''t even understand what Oliver wanted to convey. She just wanted her husband to make her feel good, and right now, that was what she was feeling.


    Out of nowhere Oliver stopped and started to undress. Marie seeing this, also began to remove her clothes and once they were naked, Oliver got off the bed and ced his erect cock in front of Marie''s face.


    Seeing her husband''s cock, Marie immediately got up and crawled like a dog walked over. She took Oliver''s cock and after shaking it a couple of times took it into her mouth.


    As Marie gave him a blowjob on all fours, Oliver picked up Marie''s hair and gripping it tightly helped her suck his cock better. Although Marie was surprised at first, it was only for a moment.


    He wasn''t forcing her very hard, so it wasn''t painful, so she continued to swallow Oliver''s cock as much as she could. Now it was Oliver''s time to feel pleasure and he even let out a few stifled moans.


    After several minutes Olive pulled Marie''s hair back, making her pull back from his cock and without letting go of her hair, made her turn around. Marie obeyed excitedly because she had never seen Oliver act so dominant and she had to admit that it turned her on.


    Now Marie''s ass was in front of Oliver, who without any hesitation prated her. Oliver''s thrust was savage and with one hand on Marie''s hip and the other in her hair, he began to fuck her.


    Marie was moaning like crazy. The feeling of being dominated like an animal made something snap in her and she was enjoying it. If Andrew was watching her, he would believe that all women who were into assassination and stealth work liked wild sex because Marie right now, was no different than Aki.


    Oliver didn''t even notice this. He just wanted to show Marie that he was the one who dominated in bed because he was tired of always dancing to Marie''s tune.


    He was unaware that his attempt to establish dominance, made his wife awaken her true self and she was enjoying herself as she never had before. Unexpectedly, Oliver also indulged in the game and even spanked her quite hard.


    Seeing the mark he had left on Marie''s buttock, Oliver was startled and when he was about to stop to ask if he had hurt her, Marie cried out with pleasure and with a diposed expression, "Don''t stop! Give me harder!".


    Oliver was surprised at Marie''s madness, but somehow this made him more excited, so he spanked her harder and pulled her hair firmly, intensifying his pration.


    The sound of their bodies colliding was loud and Marie''s pussy secretedrge amounts of vaginal juices, to the point of creating arge stain on the sheets, but neither of them noticed that.


    Soon Marie could take no more and with a loud moan she cummed and Oliver being in no better condition did too. The load was massive and Marie''s insides were painted white.


    They didn''t even worry that she might get pregnant. Marie was always under pregnancy control with the birth control pills Andrew created, but for the trip, she hadn''t taken them, as she never thought she could have fun like this during the trip, and in the heat of the moment that was thest thing on her mind.


    They both copsed on the bed, breathing hard, covered in obscene fluids and sweat, but they didn''t care. Theyy side by side for a while as they caught their breath.


    After a few minutes, they had recovered and Marie with a smirk said, "Love, you were exceptional today." Thisment took Oliver by surprise and he could only smile ufortably because he realized that his goal had not been aplished, but had uncovered Marie''s true nature in bed.


    Despite noticing this, he didn''t worry, as it didn''t make him love her any less, so he just kissed her and in a warm embrace, they cuddled until they fell asleep. They, like Andrew and Aki, didn''t worry about who would clean up the mess they made.


    As the two couples slept peacefully, they had no idea that they were being watched by the elders Vilmon and Afilis. It wasn''t that they were perverts, they just wanted to know the secret of their divinity, and when they snooped around the rooms they came across this scene.


    The two elders were ck-faced at what they had witnessed, however, it was not all in vain because they could tell that both Andrew and Aki, as well as Oliver and Marie, had exchanged divinity during sex.


    From this, they suspected that it was some sort of double cultivation that allowed them ess to divinity and although they had to put up with the two couples fucking like animals, they did not leave without gain or so they believed.


    While their assumption was not entirely wrong, it was not correct either because there was no such technique. This was all thanks to Andrew, but they didn''t know that and Andrew would not reveal it to them.


    Thus the night passed quietly and the next morning the two couples left their respective rooms with smiling expressions. When they passed each other in the hallway, neither said anything, but they all realized that they had had a good time the night before.


    The four made their way to the dining room where Ifiris was waiting for them. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" the head elf asked innocently, which caused all four of them to sh an ufortable smile and Andrew replied, "Yes... It was a good night."


    Ifiris felt Andrew''s answer was a bit strange, but did not pursue the subject and invited them to sit down. Breakfast was simple but delicious, especially the fruits, which everyone could tell were umon.


    The five of them ate while chatting about what they would be doing for the day. If you wonder why only Ifiris apanied them, it was because this elf is single despite being over 500 years old.


    When Andrew asked about this, he told them that the vige chief by tradition would not have a wife or children until he relinquished the position. This was so the vige chief would not give special benefits to his rtives.


    He had parents and even a brother, but these were supervised by the council of elders so that they would not be a problem either. Despite that, it wasn''t as if they were estranged, but rather that they didn''t belong to the vige''s power circle.


    Although it was a bit sad, Andrew had to admit that it was a good method to alleviate corruption, although not entirely, as the council of elders was different and they were not regted by anyone.


    It was aplex situation and Andrew didn''t want to meddle so he didn''t ask too many questions. After breakfast, Ifiris took them on another tour of the vige, to ces they had not visited yesterday.

 Chapter 267: CHAPTER 266

    Although the n was to visit the ces they had not been able to see the day before, the reality was that there was not much to see. The elven vige was not small, but besides the tree houses and the beautiful flowers that adorned the ce, there was not much to see.


    The vige is beautiful but with very few iconic or interesting sights. During their trip, they visited a nearbyke and Andrew was amazed at how crystal clear the water was.


    They could even see fish swimming there. They also visited what looked like a farm of a grape-like fruit. The difference was that it was red and its seed wasrge.


    Andrew pegged it as a cross between a grape and a plum, but that was only a passing thought in his mind. This fruit is called Kip¨¢ and is the only crop that the elves actively grow.


    ording to Ifiris, this fruit is used to make wine and as Elvish wine is highly sought, so they nt them, but Andrew and the others, were not fools. They were convinced that it was one of the ingredients for the hunger-relieving pill Ifiris had mentioned earlier.


    Although they all thought this, none of them said anything. It was not good to pry into other people''s secrets, especially when you are in their territory. Ifiris was no fool either, he knew that Andrew and the others must have suspected that the fruits were good for the pill, but he yed ignorant.


    After seeing the Kip¨¢''s crop field, they went to other natural beauties, of which there were not many, and then returned to the vige. After returning, Ifiris invited them to eat.


    Apparently, there were some employees at Ifiris'' house because food was always at the appointed time, and dust never umted in the house, yet they had never been seen.


    Again, Andrew and the others did not ask. They felt somewhat self-conscious in this ce because it seemed that everyone was acting in secret and that made them ufortable.


    Taking advantage of tea time after lunch Andrew said, "Ifiris, we n to leave tomorrow." Andrew''s words surprised not only Ifiris but Oliver and the others because they had not discussed it.


    Still, Oliver internally approved Andrew''s move. He as a person of experience had noticed that the elves wanted to hold them even though it had only been a day, the signs were obvious.


    In addition, there was the issue of divinity. When Andrew had told them about this, he had already imagined some movement and the fact that the other elves were noting over to interact with them was strange.


    Because of this, he also wanted to get out of this vige. He even nned to bring it up in the evening when they reconvened, but since Andrew had said so, he wouldn''t have to make a move.


    Ifiris remained silent for a moment and then smiled saying, "The elders want to talk to you, but because of the attack they have not been able to meet you", Andrew knew this was nothing more than an excuse so he replied determinedly, "It is a pity, but our path is long and we have gone astray. Please inform the elders of our decision and if it is possible for us to talk today no problem.


    We will leave tomorrow at dawn."


    Ifiris again was taken aback because Andrew had so far been polite, but now he seemed somewhat annoyed. He understood the reason, but could not agree with him because he was only carrying out orders from the elders.


    The night before the elders had approached him and told him to hold them back as long as he could. They had not told him the reason, but it was not the first time he had received an order from the elders without exnation, so he had simply followed it.


    However, now Andrew had told him he would be leaving and it had only been a day. He wanted to make an excuse to hold them back, but seeing the look on Andrew''s face, he understood that he couldn''t stop him.


    "Okay, I''ll get back to them," was all Ifiris could say. After tea, Ifiris excused himself saying he would go notify the elders about Andrew''s decision, and left them alone in the house.


    Andrew and the others gathered in Andrew and Aki''s room to discuss their departure from the elven vige. While the room was not the safest ce, it was the best thing they had on hand.


    In the room, Andrew asked, "Oliver, what do you think they will do?" to which Oliver replied, "They have two choices," he paused and added, "One, they will meet us today, or two they will hold us by force."


    "Which do you think is more likely," Andrew continued to ask and Oliver replied, "Elves are a race, usually peaceful, so even if they choose to hold us by force, I don''t think they would treat us badly."


    While Oliver said that, none of those present were relieved because the fact of being held was problematic. Meanwhile, Ifiris had reached the tree where the elders were congregating.


    "Elders, young Andrew expressed his intention to leave at dawn tomorrow," he said bowing respectfully, and added, "From what I can tell, I don''t think he will change his mind."


    All the elders were surprised to hear this but did not look upset or annoyed. Then one of the elders said, "What should we do? And Elder Vilmon spoke up, "Ifiris, tell him toe. I want to talk to him."


    Ifiris bowed again and left. After his departure, the elder who asked the question earlier asked again, "What do you intend to do Elder Vilmon?" to which Vilmon replied, "Whatever it is, that young man alerted us about the attack, so we cannot repay his kindness with ingratitude."


    The elder paused and spoke again, "I will be direct and ask him what we want to know if he responds he will be the most distinguished guest, if he doesn''t, he will just be a young man who helped us and we will treat him as a normal guest."


    All the elders frowned at Elder Vilmon''s words. Many of them did not share Elder Vilmon''s vision because they wanted the secret of divinity.


    Unlike Elder Vilmon and Elder Afilis who were demigods and had divinity, they had failed to attain it and desired it. Not only because it would strengthen them in power, but it would help them to extend their life.


    It is known that the more powerful you are, the longer you can live and the stage of a demigod is the highest known. Many of them, despite being powerful, were at the end of their useful life and were already beginning to feel death breathing down their necks.


    Although elves are a long-lived race, they were not immortal and all those present were at least 5,000 years old which is no small thing, even among the demigods that was a long life.


    Elder Vilmon, noting the expressions of hispanions and releasing a bit of his aura said, "Don''t do anything stupid. I understand your problems, but if you disgrace our pride, believe me, I will send you to the other world myself".


    Elder Vilmon''s words, made those with nefarious ideas tremble because they knew that this elder did not y games. Elder Afilis was the only one who was undeterred as if the subject did not concern him, but he had the same thoughts as Elder Vilmon.


    Elves are known for their beauty, love, and affinity for nature, especially nts, but also their loves and grudges. If you earn the gratitude of an elf, they will be your friend for life, but if you earn their hatred, well even in death they will haunt you.


    That is why the elder Vilmon, made it clear to them that they would not disgrace their pride. Regardless of the reason, Andrew was their benefactor, so they could not repay him with ingratitude.


    Ifiris returned to the house and informed Andrew that the elders wanted to see him and he agreed. While they did not allow Oliver and the others to apany him, he was not worried, as Fluffy gave him his guarantee to get him out of there if things turned ugly.


    Ifiris led Andrew to the tree where the council of elders was. The tree was old, but full of vitality. Andrew still couldn''t understand how these trees could have such vitality even though their insides had been removed.


    After a brief moment of admiration, Andrew and Ifiris entered and met the elders there. "Elders I have brought young Andrew," said Ifiris bowing.


    Andrew was not impolite either and making a small bow said, "A greeting to the elders." Elder Vilmon was the one to take the lead and said, "Wee young Andrew. I hope your stay is pleasant."


    "It is pleasant. I thank the elder for the attention," Andrew replied cordially. "Ifiris, leave us alone please," the elder Vilmon spoke again and Ifiris withdrew.


    After Ifiris left, there was silence for a few seconds and Elder Vilmon spoke again, "Young Andrew, I won''t beat around the bush. The reason I wanted to talk is to know how you obtained your divinity."


    The elder paused and continued, "I know you are not a demigod, but your divinity is purer than any demigod I know, so I am curious." Andrew was silent for a moment, trying toe up with an excuse, but nothing came to mind.


    Out of options, Andrew decided to respond, "I''m sorry elder, but I can''t reveal that." All the elders furrowed their brows except for Vilmon and Afilis, as they were expecting such an answer.

 Chapter 268: CHAPTER 267

    "I see. I was really curious, but if it''s not appropriate to say so, I won''t ask anymore," the elder Vilmon said after a few seconds of silence. The elder''s words puzzled Andrew, as he was sure they would be more insistent.


    Elder Vilmon noticing this smiled and asked, "Did you think we would force you?". Andrew noticing that the elder spoke more casually, also put politeness aside and replied with genuine surprise, "Honestly, yes."


    Hearing Andrew''s very honest answer, the elder Vilmon let out augh that surprised him and after a few seconds, when he had calmed down, spoke again, "Boy, do you know elven pride?".


    Elder Vilmon''s question confused Andrew. He couldn''t understand the reason why he asked him that question when they were talking about apletely different subject.


    The elder did not wait for Andrew to answer and continued, "We elves are a proud race, however, our pride is not the same as that of humans."


    Pausing the elder Vilmon noted Andrew''s reaction and continued speaking, "Our pride focuses on connections. Simply put, our creed is to give back what was given to us. If it is help we deliver gratitude and if it is harm we deliver vengeance."


    The elder''sst words contained a hint of power and somehow Andrew understood that it was not directed at him, which surprised him, but he continued to listen to what the elder had to say.


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    Then Elder Vilmon continued his speech, "Many mistake our love of nts and nature as pacifists and indeed we prefer to be, however, make no mistake, we have our loves and hates well defined."


    "You have provided help, so we will repay gratitude, so we will not pursue your secret, I guarantee you that as Evergreen''s founding and protector," the elder added.


    Despite the impassioned speech, Andrew was skeptical because regardless of race there were always bad apples. Certainly, there were more in some races than others, but he didn''t think the elves would let him go so easily.


    Elder Vilmon seeing the doubt on Andrew''s face spoke again, "I understand your doubts, but you should know that an elf who undoes his pride is no longer an elf, and as I just promised you, at least in Evergreen you will not suffer."


    The old man''s words had many implications. In short, he was telling him that whoever attacked them no longer belonged in Evergreen and once out of the vige they would have no restraint.


    That was worrisome because Andrew who had activated his Eros''s eyes, could see that except for Elder Vilmon and Elder Afilis, all the others had auras that did not forecast anything good.


    At that moment Fluffy''s words came, "Master, don''t worry if any of them attack you on the way out, it will be thest thing they do." Fluffy''s words surprised him and he couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so sure? Honestly, I think any of these elders are more powerful than Oliver."


    "That''s true, but none are stronger than me," replied Fluffy with a cold tone. Andrew again was taken aback because he did not understand. Certainly, Fluffy as a divine beast must be powerful, though Andrew wasn''t sure, but the problem was that he couldn''t move freely.


    Fluffy noticing Andrew''s thoughts rified, "Indeed, I can''t actively manifest my strength, but for a price releasing some of my power to protect you is no problem."


    "I thought you couldn''t do that?" asked Andrew again quizzically because Fluffy many times had told him that he was only a guide, but Fluffy again said, "That is correct, but as you release your divine seals the situation changes."


    Andrew wanted to continue asking questions but noticed that the elder elves were watching him curiously, decided to leave the conversation for another time. "Is something wrong?" the elder Vilmon asked.


    "Nothing is wrong, it''s just that the elder''s words surprised me. I would also like to mention to you that my pride is simr to yours, I just like to multiply things."


    Andrew''s words surprised everyone. The two elven demigods were interested and urged him to continue, while the other elves, looked at him scornfully, as they thought he was very impertinent.


    "Like you, I have well definite my loves and hates, but as I said I like to multiply. Every friend will receive my support multiplied by 10, but my enemies will receive my punishment multiplied by 1,000," Andrew said with a dangerous look looking at the rest of the elders.


    Elder Vilmon and Elder Afilis looked at Andrew in dismay and could not help but ask, "What do you mean?". Andrew who with the assurance that Fluffy gave him felt braver replied, "I can see that unlike Elder Vilmon and Elder Afilis, the other elders do not look like elves."


    Such words infuriated the elders and one of them stood up seething with anger, "Brat, don''t act arrogant just because we treat you with respect. That is only our gratitude for the help you provided, but we will not allow you to humiliate us...".


    The elder was about to continue his outburst when Andrew interrupted him by saying, "These eyes are special," the elders paused and Andrew added, "I can see the intentions of others."


    He said no more because that little sentence was enough, to make the elders who had evil intentions towards him sweat. The two demigods immediately understood what was going on and were annoyed because they had realized that their counterparts seemed to want to disgrace their pride even when they had been warned.


    However, before they could say anything Andrew spoke again, "I am not arrogant. Everyone who has treated me with respect I have returned the gesture, now, Elder Vilmon, a word of warning, only you and Elder Afilis have been honest with me."


    Andrew paused and continued in a threatening tone, "Control your fellow elders, or your council could be left with only 2 elders." Andrew''s words were a clear threat.


    The two demigods did not understand where Andrew''s confidence came from because although he had a very pure divinity, his power was not strong, even so, the young man''s words in front of them frightened them.


    Unable to remain in doubt the elder Afilis spoke for the first time, "What are you insinuating? Speak clearly and directly," then Andrew did not hold back, "These elders have malicious intentions towards me, so I am warning you, even if you attack me together when I leave this ce, you will all die."


    Stupefaction was what everyone present had because if Andrew''s words came from a powerful being they would be frightened, but Andrew was not that. The two demigods were not fools and could sense that it was not an empty threat, although they did not understand why they thought that.


    On the other hand, the other elders were ridiculing him, even if they didn''t show it on the outside. Despite that, Andrew noticed the mockery of the elders but said nothing more, but at that moment a strange aura burst forth from Andrew.


    It was a golden aura, extremely powerful. Even the demigods felt suffocated. The sudden power that Andrew emanated frightened them because not even Elder Vilmon who was the oldest and most powerful of them could match that power.


    The aura suddenly retracted and with a smile, Andrew said, "I think you understand now. Remember, my enemies receive my punishment multiplied by 1,000", then Andrew left the tree without waiting for the elders to say anything.


    All the elders were silent even though Andrew had already left. They all had their backs full of cold sweat and it was Elder Vilmon who first recovered and said looking at hispanions, "I think you understand."


    The other elders were greedy, but not stupid. They understood that Elder Vilmon was telling them that Andrew''s threat was not empty and that if they did anything, they would die.


    The aura that Andrew had released earlier was the aura of Fluffy, who had told him that he would scare the elders to kill the problems before they started, and although because of that Andrew lost all the points he had earned the night before, he did not regret it.


    Andrew believed it was a fair price to pay for avoiding trouble. While Fluffy had assured him that he could protect him from the elven elders, it didn''t change the fact that killing these elders would break his rtions with Evergreen and he didn''t want that.


    While he had no rtionship with the elves, he didn''t want them as enemies either. Andrew was looking ahead, he was sure that being friends with them in the future could generate benefits, so he preferred to kill the conflict before it started.


    And although in a way his actions broke rtions a little, Andrew thought that with the elders Vilmon and Afilis, there was still a high possibility of having friendly rtions.


    Andrew returned to Ifiris'' house and after a small talk that did not reveal the conversation he had with the elders, he retired to his room, where Oliver, Marie and Aki were anxiously waiting for him, since they did not know if anything had happened.

 Chapter 269: CHAPTER 268

    When Andrew saw their anxious expressions he couldn''t me them and when he told them what had happened at the meeting with the council of elf elders, their faces turned white with panic.


    That was a normal reaction, as they were practically in enemy territory and many experts outnumbered them in strength. Oliver was the most worried, since he is the most powerful guardian and in charge of everything, so he could not help but worry about what Andrew was telling them.


    Andrew, noticing hispanions'' expressions of anguish and concern, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, inside the vige, they won''t attack us, I''m sure of that. The elders Vilmon and Afilis were sincere about that."


    Pausing Andrew continued, "The problem will be once we get out of the vige, but even with that, there is nothing to worry about because I have a way to deal with them if they still dare to attack us."


    Oliver and the others were surprised at Andrew''s words of confidence, but not knowing where this confidence came from, they couldn''t hold back and asked, "Why are you so confident you can deal with them?"


    Again, Andrew stered on a smile and said, "Let''s just say my divine beast made sure." Andrew''s words only confused them more because while they knew of Andrew''s divine beast, they were unaware of its power and abilities, so they still didn''t feel confident.


    Oliver who was the most experienced continued to ask as he seemed to have dazzled something, "Is the young master''s divine beast your protector?", to which Andrew replied, "Well, it''s more my guide, but it has its abilities."


    Seeing that their words didn''t convince them Andrew added, "Believe me, he wouldn''t lie to me with something as delicate as this. His fate and mine are linked, so don''t worry, if he said he could protect me, then he can."


    Andrew''s trust in Fluffy was not something that could be measured. Certainly, his divine beast has his quirks and hides many things from him, but he trusts himpletely when ites to his well-being.


    Seeing the confidence Andrew showed, the other three rxed. Regardless, they had no choice because, in the eyes of the elven experts, they were no different than a fish on a cutting board.


    After that, they continued talking about their n to leave the elven vige the next morning, until they were called by Ifiris for dinner. As usual, the meal was exquisite and they soon returned to their rooms.


    Since they were all tense about how the rtionship with the elven council of elves had ended, none of them was in the mood to have fun at night, so the four of them slept little that night.


    The next morning, Andrew and the others arranged to leave. They didn''t even ept Ifiris'' good intentions of inviting them to breakfast and before the sun was fully up they were gone.


    All the elves were early risers, so the vige was active, by the time Andrew and the others left. Many were curious about them, but orders had been issued not to approach them, so for the two days that Andrew and the others were in Evergreen, they spoke only to Ifiris.


    As Andrew and the others wandered away from the elven vige, deep in the vige in a in tree house, the elder Vilmon opened his eyes and sighed, saying, "I guess the young man was right. At least there is only one idiot among us."


    Beside him, there was no one, he was just talking to himself as he noticed that the presence of one of the council elders had disappeared. After Andrew''s threat and release of aura in front of them, these elders suppressed their intentions to attack him.


    They were reaching the limit of their lifespan, but they could still live a few decades, so they did not want to risk their lives, however, among them one of these elven elders was in a more precarious situation.


    Long ago this elder was considered a genius and was expected to be the third demigod of Evergreen, however, as the years passed he reached a bottleneck that he could not ovee.


    Because of this, his strength stagnated to within a step of reaching the demigod level. Normally, this is not a problem, but this old man, unlike the rest, only has a decade of useful life at most, so his death was near.


    He had only two options. He could either make his way and be a demigod, thus extending his lifespan, or survive on elixirs and rare life-prolonging materials.


    The first option was unlikely to happen, as he had been in this situation for many years the second was not a long-term solution, so when he learned that Andrew and hispanions, could use divinity without being demigods, he wanted to know how.


    Continue your saga on m-vl-e-mpyr


    Unfortunately, Andrew refused to tell them the method and Elder Vilmon had refused to press him. He was also scared when Andrew showed them his aura and he wasn''t stupid, he knew he couldn''t beat Andrew, but he still had to attack.


    At first, the old man wanted to negotiate with Andrew, but after getting to know him, he knew that no matter what he offered, Andrew wouldn''t budge, so he could only approach him hostilely and force him.


    However, he knew he could not defeat Andrew, so he decided to take him by surprise and capture his wife. He was sure that if he managed to capture Aki, Andrew wouldpromise himself for her safety.


    With that n in mind, he left the vige before Andrew and the others left, intending to set a trap for them. Andrew and the others ran through the forest at full speed because they wanted to get out of the elves'' control in the shortest possible time.


    However, when they had advanced halfway, a shadow came out of some bushes, and before any of them could react, the shadow approached Aki and in seconds moved several meters away.


    Andrew noticing this immediately felt his heart fall into a void, as he thought that Aki had been attacked and that he could lose her, but when he was on the verge of a nervous copse, Fluffy''s voice was heard, "Master, calm down, your wife is fine. It''s just one of those elders who didn''t seem to take your message."


    Listening to Fluffy, Andrew regained hisposure and looked toward where the shadow had fled with Aki. They weren''t far away, only about ten meters. There stood an old man with white hair, slightly droopy pointed ears, and a face full of wrinkles.


    He held Aki by the back of the neck and used her body to protect himself. His face was barely visible behind Aki. For her part, Aki couldn''t feel even the slightest strength to move, she waspletely helpless.


    "It seems you didn''t understand me when we met," Andrew said trying to act calm. He didn''t want to reveal to the old elf his weakness, but the old man was no fool and knew that Andrew was desperate.


    "Imend you for keeping your cool, but I will not be fooled. The situation is simple, you give me the method to obtain divinity and I give you back your wife or you can kill me, but your wife goes with me", the old man said in a deep and scathing voice.


    The words of the old man worried everyone because it was obvious that the old man was not afraid of death and those were the most dangerous enemies. Seeing this, Andrew immediately began to talk to Fluffy.


    "Are you able to save her unharmed?", to which Fluffy replied, "It won''t be a problem, but...". Seeing that Fluffy was not finished speaking, Andrew asked, "But what?".


    "Master, I must inform you of what you will suffer, for letting me deal with the matter," said Fluffy in a serious voice. Andrew understood that this would bring consequences, but at that moment he only cared about Aki''s safety.


    Despite everything, he tried to remain calm and asked, "What?", then Fluffy started to exin. It turns out that what Fluffy was proposing was to take control of Andrew''s body with his power.


    This was one of the advantages he gained after releasing the first seal, however, it could only be done at the cost of consuming points. The longer Fluffy took over his body, the more points would be consumed, the problem was that Andrew currently had no points.


    Andrew was worried when he found out because that was a big problem, but Fluffy offered him another solution. Fluffy would take over Andrew''s body, but depending on how long this statested, Andrew would lose ess to his system and divinity for a while.


    Although Fluffy assured him that he could deal with the situation in 5 seconds, that would be equivalent to losing his qualities as a god candidate for a minimum of 1 month, which would leave him extremely vulnerable, but Andrew didn''t even hesitate, "Do it".


    After those words, Andrew felt his consciousness fade and he lost control of his body. It was as if he had be a passenger in his own body.


    The old elf immediately felt how a strange aura surrounded Andrew and acted wanting to kill Aki because he knew that the negotiations had failed, but when he raised his hand to take the life of his hostage, he realized that the girl was no longer in his hands and Andrew''s arm had pierced his chest.


    The old man was incredulous. He hadn''t even noticed when he was pierced, he could only see Andrew standing in front of him with cold golden eyes and before he lost hisst breath he heard Andrew say, "I warned you."

 Chapter 270: CHAPTER 269

    Although Andrew''s arm pierced the chest of the old elf who had already breathed hisst breath, he had no difficulty in withdrawing it because he had pierced a hole the size of a ser ball, his body was barely holding together.


    Before Fluffy withdrew his power from Andrew''s body, he turned his head and looked into the distance as if warning something, but only Fluffy knew what it was. Secondster Fluffy''s power withdrew, Andrew''s golden eyes returned to normal and the deadly golden aura around him dissipated.


    Again, it was Andrew who was in control of his body. However, the instant he regained his body''s mobility, he felt a great weakness. He almost fell but managed to stand because Fluffy had informed him that there was an observer nearby and he must not show weakness.


    Oliver as if noticing Andrew''s strange behavior approached him. Andrew told him in his ear what was happening with his body and supporting him urged the two girls to apany him.


    Then with Andrew leaning on his shoulder, he started to run. Aki and Marie seeing this and not quite understanding the situation, just followed them. After they had left, the elder Vilmon appeared with a serious expression.


    His appearance seemed to bend the space, however, he did not show hostility. He wanted to defuse the situation. He wanted to avoid a conflict with Andrew and hispanions, but he was toote.


    Although that was his goal, he also had the thought of using the old man who attacked Andrew as a scapegoat to see if he could gain anything because if he wanted to stop him, he could have left the vige earlier, but he decided to wait.


    He never thought the battle would be so one-sided. He couldn''t even catch the moment when Andrew moved and killed the other old man, that''s why his look was serious.


    He always believed that Andrew relied on some expert to protect him, he never thought that Andrew himself would be so dangerous. Letting out a sigh, he picked up the inert body of the old man who attacked Andrew and returned to Evergreen.


    In seconds he arrived at the council, where the elders were gathered and as if throwing a lump of potatoes, he dropped the lifeless body of the old man Andrew had just killed, surprising everyone.


    All the elders in the council were stunned, but before they could ask, Elder Vilmon said, "He weeded out his pride and attacked our benefactors."


    The elders were still in shock, but Vilmon ignored them and continued, "Even I could not see how young Andrew killed him, by the time I was aware, he was already dead, so I advised you not to approach that boy and his close ones with evil intentions."


    Elder Vilmon didn''t even wait for the others to ask him anything and simply walked away. Elder Afilis as the other demigod of the vige, would not be left in doubt, so he followed Elder Vilmon to ask the details.


    That day, the elves understood that there was a level beyond the demigod and that Andrew was there. Although their conclusion was not wrong because gods did exist, Andrew was far from that qualification.


    As Andrew and the others left the forest and entered a wide meadow, where they decided to spend the night. Andrew was very weak because giving his body to Fluffy produced consequences.


    Just as I had told him, it took only 5 seconds for Fluffy to resolve the situation, but for that small period, Andrew would lose his divinity and system for a little over a month.


    In short, at this moment, Andrew was no different than a normal citizen. He had no strength or power to beat a dog. He didn''t keep that a secret, as Oliver and the others had to understand the situation.


    First of all, knowing that they knew that Andrew was vulnerable and had to be protected. They also understood that their rate of travel would be affected because Andrew without divinity could not move at their pace, so he had to be carried by them.


    And finally, the card he ended up using could not be used again, so they were more helpless. Oliver didn''t take things lightly and immediately stepped up his vignce.


    While they were dealing with the consequences of these events, in the capital of the Cannaris empire, a meeting was taking ce between the high nobles, Augustus and Arturios.


    They had received the news of the attack on the elves and it had upset them greatly. Arturios, who had the closest rtions with them, was the most upset and although he wanted to go and raze Tripia''s kingdom to the ground, he managed to calm down.


    He is a man of experience, so he would not be foolish enough to attack a country on his own without a n. Although he was confident of surpassing the strength of the Tripia kingdom''s best expert, he would not attack blindly.


    While he was more powerful, he could still fall into a trap, so he preferred to inform Augustus about what happened and hold a strategy meeting. "You know the situation, I would like to hear your opinions," Augustus said earnestly.


    The first to speak was Marquis Zelfit. He as Minister of Defense was the most appropriate to speak in this situation, "Your Majesty, this is a clear offense. We should stop hesitating and finish them off."


    "How do you propose to do that? Keep in mind that a war against Tripia would cause instability and other countries might take their chances," Augustus said critically.


    He too wanted to strike back, but he could not act on impulse. Unlike his counterpart in Tripia, Augustus was calcting. He would not jump into the void without knowing how deep it was.


    Marquis Zelfit understanding this replied, "Let''s use their n against them." The Marquis'' words, caught everyone''s attention, and seeing that everyone looked confused, Zelfit exined.


    "Since they intended to bomb the elves, we can do the same. Let''s drop some explosive devices on some of their cities." Everyone still looked confused, as they did not understand.


    Then the prime minister, Marques Vermut spoke, "Marques Zelfit, smuggling that kind of artifacts into a city is not easy at all." At these words, everyone assisted, but the minister of defense smiled as he said, "Inrge and medium cities yes, but not in small cities."


    "What would we gain by attacking a small city?" the prime minister asked again and Marquis Zelfit answered with another question, "Who said we attack just a city?".


    As if a lightning bolt had struck them, everyone understood the implications of what Zelfit was hinting at. He did not want to bomb one small city, but several. Certainly, it would not cause much damage, since those kinds of cities are not very important in a war between tworge countries, but if they chose their targets strategically, they could generate a lot of pressure.


    Seeing that everyone had understood what he meant, Zelfit began to exin his n. On the other hand, at the Heavenly Pce, things were not going very well. In the past few days, many had tried to sneak in with bad intentions, but with the three pregnant girls, they were able to deal with the intruders easily.


    Since they had control over the Heavenly Pce, thanks to their pregnancy, they just expelled unwanted visitors, but that was not the main problem. As rtions became strained and the war drew nearer, business began to decline.


    Currently, customers were few and far between and profits were not enough to cover expenses, even so, the Heavenly Pce did not close its doors. Thanks to the fact that Candice''s food business had grown, she was able to keep up with the costs of the business, but they still expected Andrew to set up the branch quickly.


    They had also received a visit from Dayana, intending to buy more video artifacts, but since Andrew was not present, that deal had fallen through.


    Dayana did not take Andrew''s advice and had her experts experiment with the artifact, rendering it unusable, so she decided to buy more, but Andrew''s absence surprised her.


    Although she did not want to antagonize them, seeing the opportunity she sent some spies to infiltrate, but got another surprise when her spies were identified and taken out of the Heavenly Pce.


    This convinced her that there was a powerful expert in ce, but it was all a misunderstanding, it was just that Andrew''s wives had total control over the establishment and discovered the suspicious actions.


    However, their misunderstanding helped her not to send more people to infiltrate, making everyone in the Heavenly Pce more rxed. On the other hand, Castor and V had be abnormally close, to the point that their usual excuse that they were training together was discovered by everyone.


    Find this and more on m-v lem|p-yr


    At first, it was true that the two of them got together to train, but little by little they grew closer and were now definitely a couple. Since they had not made it public, everyone at the Heavenly Pce yed dumb and said nothing.


    However, one night Candice met with her subordinate and made her spill the beans. "V, be honest, are Castor and you a couple?", the direct question from her boss surprised V, but she didn''t deny it, just blushed and slightly assisted.


    Although Candice already knew it, when she got V''s confirmation, she could only sigh because she never thought that after her, her subordinate would also fall prey to a man and although she was happy for her, she was also worried because she knew that Castor was the bearer of Andrew''s guardian seal and in the future, that rtionship could haveplications.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271: CHAPTER 270

    The reason Candice thought Castor and V''s rtionship would have problems was because Castor as Andrew''s guardian, would ascend as a god when he did and V would remain in the mortal world.


    Although that was a long way off, Candice was already beginning to worry. She was not only worried about V, but also about her other subordinates, as they had been with her for a long time, so they were her family and she did not want to be separated from them.


    With that thought in mind, Candice began to n how to get these subordinates to swear allegiance to Andrew so they could receive his guardian seal and move up with them.


    While she was thinking that, Andrew and the others resumed their journey to the kingdom of Dunnas. Andrew was embarrassed because Oliver had to carry him on his back, so they could move forward or it would be a year before they reached their destination.


    Despite everything their pace of movement was not slow, however, it would take them longer to reach their destination. Fortunately, for them, they did not suffer any mishap on their way.


    A month had passed and they were still far from their destination. The territory of the Empire was not small, so it took them a long time to reach the border with the kingdom of Dunnas.


    Andrew had done everything possible to regain his divinity. He even believed that he could do it if he had sex with Aki, but Fluffy destroyed his illusion because without system, nor divinity, having sex would only bring pleasure, no other benefit.


    Fortunately, for them, by the time they reached the border, Andrew regained his gifts and they were able to speed up their journey. They made their way to the capital of the kingdom of Dunnas, where they intended to settle. Meanwhile, the empire of Cannaris carried out their n.


    It had taken them about a month to create the explosive devices and with the help of Demon and his men, they infiltrated small towns around the capital.


    Although they would not generate much damage with this tactic, being cities close to the capital, they would be able to add pressure to Tripia''s kingdom. One night, when everyone was resting, an impressive roar was heard in several cities.


    All the inhabitants woke up in panic, believing they were suffering from an earthquake. The mes that spread in various parts of these cities, increased the panic, but few knew that it was the stratagem of the empire taking ce.


    In the royal pce of Tripia, Belenio was sleeping peacefully apanied by several women after a night of pleasure, when an urgent knock at the door woke him up.


    Annoyed by the interruption of his sleep, he knocked on the ass of one of the girls, while saying in all coldness, "Open the door." The girl dared not dy and quickly got up, barely covering her body with a semi-transparent robe attended the door.


    As she opened the door, she could see one of the guards outside the room, and further back stood the only minister who had survived Demon''s attack a month and a half ago. "What do you want? You''re interrupting His Highness''s sleep," the girl said in a displeased voice, but the minister didn''t care and said, "It''s a matter of national security."


    Although the girl had put on haughty and overbearing airs, when she heard the old minister''s words, she dared not dy the message because she was clear about her position.


    She could be arrogant in front of others, but not in front of ministers and important nobles and the old man was one of them, so she turned to Belenio and reported, "My king, the minister says it is a matter of national security."


    Belenio, though annoyed, was serious upon hearing this. He could be arrogant, but not to the point of believing he was above it all, especially now that they were in constant friction with the Cannaris empire.


    He grabbed a nearby robe and stood up saying, "Inform the minister that I will meet him in the office in 15 minutes." The girl obeyed and after informing the minister, and helped Belenio dress in suitable clothes.


    Regardless of what it was, Belenio is a king, so he must dress like one. After a while, he met the minister in the office and asked, "What''s the emergency?".


    "My king, the operation in the elven forest failed," the old man said and Belenio hearing it made him angry. Not because the operation failed, but because it had been a month since that and it was obvious, so it was not something to interrupt him while he slept.


    However, before he couldsh out at the old man, he spoke again, "The empire employed our n against us. A few minutes ago, 5 of our cities surrounding the capital were bombed."


    Hearing this, Belenio could not help but open his eyes in surprise and immediately asked, "How is that possible? We have detectors in all the cities," to which the old man replied, "Not in the small ones and those were the ones attacked."


    Belenio frowned when he heard this because although it was an attack, he did not see the reason to make a fuss over a few small cities. Belenio was a despot, and egocentric, so he only cared about the strategic areas of his country, so he did not even suffer for losing small cities that abounded in the kingdom.


    With that thought, Belenio said in annoyance, "Those cities abound, I see no reason to bother with that," but the old man again spoke up, "My king, they are certainly unimportant cities, but being close to the capital will create chaos and is also a p in our face."


    These words immediately echoed in Belenio''s head. For such a cocky person as he was, pride was the most important thing, so he took the matter seriously, so he asked, now calmer, "Do we have any captured or clues?".


    Unfortunately for him, there were neither. The empire had not been a power on the continent for so long just for show. They were experts in this type of operation, so they made no mistakes.


    This upset Belenio even more and he immediately called an emergency meeting to create a n to strike back. Meanwhile, Andrew together with Oliver, Marie, and Aki had arrived in the capital of Dunnas.


    Since they had entered this country they had already seen great differences between this country and the empire. First of all, its territory was a bit desert-like, but with abundant oases and it was around these that the inhabitants of this country were concentrated.


    Despite the rather hostile climate, the capital of Dunnas was very prosperous, as it was around thergest oasis of the country and there were two additional oases around it, which made it seem immacte.


    It was amazing to see how in such an arid territory as the country of Dunnas, there could be a city with so much green color. The oases were interconnected by canals, making the city abundant with water and green pastures.


    Although with limitations, the city was prosperous and as thergest river in the country passed nearby, river transport was enormous, making the city always bustling and vibrant.


    As rumor had it, the women were prominent in business and the men in the military. Andrew couldn''t understand how the men didn''t take control, as they were more powerful if brute force and armies were concerned, but he didn''t dig too deeply into that.


    He just took this as part of the culture of the country. The first thing he did was to book rooms in a good hotel and send Marie and Aki to gather information. They were specialists in that and Oliver had to protect Andrew.


    While he had already regained his powers, he was not strong enough to defend himself independently. His arrival did not alert other forces in the city either because, like the capital of the empire, this city was huge with non-inferior forces everywhere.


    For this reason, the arrival of a wealthy young man with apanying experts was not unusual. After a week of research, Andrew and the others came to discover that contrary to what one might think, the pleasure industry was not inferior to that of the capital of the Cannaris empire.


    This surprised them, not only because of how active this industry was but also because it was not only for men. Here women were more libertine and thanks to their purchasing power, brothels for women were not umon they were more abundant.


    This discovery caused Andrew to change his ns. Although he intended to open a branch of the Heavenly Pce and would add massage services as he had intended, he decided to focus on women.


    While this did not please him much, as he would have to surround himself with men, it was more beneficial from an economic point of view. He would also be able to attract powerful women with whom to establish rtionships.


    Rtionships in this world were important, especially when they were powerful and in this country, women overwhelmingly represented that group. With that decided, Andrew began to make his moves.


    Although he suffered some losses and had to pay more than he had nned, he managed to buy a good-sized and well-located establishment. It was smaller than the empire''s Heavenly Pce, but still not by much.


    Over the next week, Andrew set about spendingrge sums of money, hiring employees, and remodeling the establishment, as it was a bit old.


    Without much trouble, he found cooks, waiters, maids, receptionists, and guards. Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but then he came to the most important point, the men who would serve his clients.


    (There are some pretty obscene chaptersing up. )

 Chapter 272: CHAPTER 271

    When Andrew was faced with the situation that he would have to get male courtesans instead of female courtesans, he could not help but fall into deep thought because it was not the same to evaluate a man as it was to evaluate a woman for this type of service, especially when he is a heterosexual man.


    That was another major difference between this industry in the kingdom of Dunnas regarding the empire of Cannaris. Here most of the brothels and pleasure houses were for women and run by women, so it was not difficult for them to "Test" the men who worked for them.


    For Andrew, however, it was a big challenge. He didn''t know how to do it, the mere thought that he would have to see naked men to evaluate his body bothered him.


    However, when he was having this problem, his trusty divine beast scolded him saying, "Master, you have been using your Eros eyes so much to check the intentions of others that you have forgotten their other benefits."


    Fluffy''s annoyed words confused him, as he did not understand what he meant and Fluffy noticing this, could not help but sigh and say, "Master, the eyes of Eros can show you certain statistics, such as, for example, sexual capabilities and beauty. That also applies to men."


    Those words were like a bolt of lightning in his head. He had forgotten that his Eros eyes could evaluate a person''s beauty and strengths, which was how he had found Aki''s ability as an assassin.


    Being objective, Andrew couldn''t be med for not remembering that, since acquiring the system and his status as an Eros god candidate, he had never bothered to check men for their sexual abilities and attractiveness, as it would be rare for him.


    However, now that Fluffy had mentioned it he remembered. Although he was still a bit against doing so, he had to admit that he preferred that to having to check naked men.


    Having solved that problem, another appeared. While he could escape seeing the naked men to acquire his courtiers, the problem nowy in how to train them.


    If it bothered him to even check them out with his Eros''s eyes, teaching them how to act to seduce clients and satisfy them in bed was out of the question. He knew he had to find an experienced courtier to do that job.


    But thinking about it, he knew it wouldn''t be easy to find such a person and again Fluffy was the one who gave him a rmendation, a little exasperated, "Master, did you be stupid by losing your powers and getting them back?".


    The new scolding from Fluffy confused him again and Fluffy almost mentally shouting at him said, "Master, by opening another Heavenly Pce, this one became a temple for you, so just teleport and bring your courtesans into the empire to train the men here."


    Again, like a bolt of lightning Fluffy''s proposal struck him. He even paused to think if he had really be stupid because he did not understand how he had not thought of that.


    In fact, he could have one of his courtesans apany him and help him choose male courtesans. Fluffy who could understand Andrew''s thoughts sighed in relief to see that Andrew still had some brain cells left.


    After that, Andrew met with Oliver, Aki, and Marie, to tell them about his n, which was immediately approved. The most relieved with the idea was Aki, because as a wife, allowing Andrew to have more women in his harem was valid, but him looking at naked men, was out of the question.


    She even went so far as to think that her sisters would urge her to stop him by all means, so, upon hearing Andrew''s n, she breathed a sigh of relief that her husband did not have strange thoughts.


    Although not as open as in Andrew''s previous world, there are homosexual and bisexual people here too, which is a little strange because as Fluffy had told him long ago, this world did not possess much sexual variety because itcked a god Eros to bless and care for this world.


    However, Fluffy had also told him that it was normal for some deviations to be created even though no Eros god is watching this world and these phenomena were one of these deviations.


    Still, these were digressions and Andrew was a heterosexual man, so Aki''s concerns were irrelevant. With that defined, Andrew asked Fluffy, "How can I teleport?"


    "The master just has to think about doing it and naturally you will be able to. However, I rmend the master wait a while. Preferably a week and please have lots of sex" replied Fluffy.


    "Why?" asked Andrew again confused and then Fluffy exined to him, the reasons for his request. It turns out that since Andrew had recently regained his divinity, he had not yet stabilized which could create problems when teleporting.


    In addition, the best way for him to stabilize was to reinforce his domain, which as a candidate for the god Eros, is sex and eroticism. Understanding this, Andrew exined to Oliver, Marie, and Aki.


    While it would be strange to be so free on this subject as to talk about it, Andrew no longer had any qualms about discussing these topics with those closest to him, and Oliver and Marie were the closest to him apart from his wives and Castor.


    Aki was out of the question because as his wife, he didn''t even have to consider being embarrassed about talking about sex with her. For their part, Oliver and Marie were also indifferent to touching these subjects because they were the guardians of the future god Eros, so sex was alreadymonce for them.


    This did not mean that they could talk about it openly in front of anyone. This was limited to the circle closest to him, which would be Oliver, Marie, Castor, his wives, and maybe some of his courtesans like Sonia and Nad.


    While Andrew and the others were finalizing details of their ns, at the Heavenly Pce of the Cannaris Empire an elegant carriage was parked at the entrance. Several guards guarded this carriage and the coat of arms of the Valoid marquisate was imprinted.


    From the carriage got off Teresa in an elegant, but simple dress, without much jewelry on her body. If someone missed the coat of arms of the marquisate on the carriage, he would never think that she was a highborn noblewoman.


    Although the employees of the Heavenly Pce were unfamiliar with Teresa, the crest was hard to ignore, so Victor quickly greeted her courteously, "Wee to the Heavenly Pce. To what do we owe the visit of such a prestigiousdy?"


    "Thank you for the polite reception. Ie to visit a friend, Candice," Teresa eloquently replied without putting on airs of grandeur, but her noble upbringing could be seen in all her actions and speech.


    Victor dared not dy and led her to the office where Candice was conducting business by carrier pigeons. Soon there was a knock at the door which interrupted her and she asked, "Who?", and immediately Victor''s voice was heard, "Miss Candice, Lady Teresa is visiting."


    Candice was surprised to hear that Teresa was visiting because she could not believe that a nobledy like her would visit her in a ce like the Heavenly Pce.


    While it was true, that she had told her that if she wanted to meet her, she had toe, Candice honestly didn''t think she would visit. That was just an outburst from her out of the anger of the moment because she knew that, if she was summoned to the Marquis'' mansion, she must heed the call.


    For this reason, Candice sensed that something big had happened and immediately allowed entry. Teresa entered the office with a smile on her face and nonchntly greeted, "Hi Candice, long time no see".


    However, the moment she saw Candice her eyes widened and her expression changed because it had been a little over two months and a small swollen belly could already be seen on Candice, not to mention she was wearingfortable, baggy clothes.


    "So this is why you were upset at Donald''sment," eximed Teresa discovering Candice''s condition, who could only blush at her friend''s exmation.


    Teresa quickly ran to Candice and grabbing her hands asked annoyed, "How dare you not say anything to me?". Teresa''s im, made Candice cringe because she could see that her friend was genuine and that, despite their seemingly estranged positions, she was still concerned about her as a friend.


    After calming down a bit Candice responded still embarrassed, "Well, the conversations didn''t end on good terms." Teresa knew her friend was just making an excuse, but she didn''t pursue it.


    They talked for a while about her pregnancy and misceneous topics It seemed that the rift that had been created earlier was gone and the two girls were chatting like old friends, as they always had.


    "Well, enough about me. I know you wouldn''t visit me if something important hadn''t happened," Candice said changing the subject and then Teresa, putting on a serious expression said, "War will break out soon, so we need supplies."

 Chapter 273: CHAPTER 272

    Teresa''s sudden and rmingment surprised Candice, as she like most people in the empire was very aware of the situation with the kingdom of Tripia.


    She had always been gathering information about it, being in the food trading industry she had to be prepared, but so far, although the bad rtions and skirmishes between the two countries were increasing, she had not heard that war would break out soon.


    For this reason, the words of her friend surprised her, because if what Teresa said was true, this meant that her information was outdated. Still, she refused to believe it, because V was at the forefront of collecting information about the possible war and Candice could not believe that she would miss something so important.


    Teresa, seeing Candice''s expression, immediately sensed what she must be thinking, so she began to exin, "It is normal that you do not know about this, as the empire is covering its steps well, but I can assure you that in less than a month war will break out with the kingdom of Tripia".


    Despite Teresa''s words, Candice still refused to believe it. While it was true that the empire might be covering things up, she didn''t believe they could do so to the extent that no one would find out, so she skeptically asked, "Is what you are telling me real?"


    Teresa could note the tone of suspicion in Candice''s question and couldn''t me her because it did seem like a lie, but she wasn''t lying. The empire had mobilized all its agents to cover everything up and avoid chaos, but the war was already at the gates of the house.


    After Teresa''s confirmation, Candice looked at her seriously as if trying to see if her friend was lying to her, but she concluded that she was telling the truth and that worried her because she had not made the necessary arrangements.


    "Teresa, if what you say is true, I really think the empire made a mistake in hiding this information," Candice said seriously. Teresa didn''t understand what Candice meant so she asked, "What do you mean?".


    "If most of the merchants are like me, none of them are aware that the war is already here, so they must not have finished their preparations, it will create a shortage," Candice exined.


    "Don''t worry about that. While the war is estimated to start in about a month and the merchants may be in the dark, the empire made their preparations, so the merchants have about 2 months to prepare", Teresa continued.


    These words confused Candice. She did not understand what Teresa meant by the empire''s preparations, but she suspected that it was not a good thing for her.


    Despite that, she couldn''t back out and replied, "If I have 2 months to prepare, there will be no problem in contributing my share." Teresa listening to her friend smiled and thanked, "On behalf of the empire I thank you in advance for your contributions."


    "That is not necessary. I''m a merchant, I''ll just make money from this. It''s not like I''m going to give away my food and I assume the empire won''t treat me badly," Candice replied in a serious tone.


    She was still suspicious of this situation. It all seemed too strange to her, but theck of information tied her hands and she could only trust her friend''s words.


    What Candice did not know was that Augustus and his ministers had informed a certain group of merchants about the war in advance and they were already prepared, only Candice was not within that group.


    Previously, she would be a candidate and would be within that group, but her rtionship with Andrew put her in a suspicious position, so the king and the ministers decided not to include her and let her belong to the group that would find outte.


    In Teresa''s defense, she only learned of this n until recently, so she could only apologize to her friend internally. While she felt bad about how the situation had gotten, she is a noble of the empire and has no say in the matter.


    She knew Candice would find out sooner orter about this move by the empire and at that point the rtionships would be dead, something she didn''t want, so she did something she shouldn''t do.


    "Candice, you didn''t hear this from me. I am speaking to you now as a friend and not as a marquise of the empire," Teresa said seriously, which surprised Candice, but did not interrupt her.


    "The reason the empire can afford to give you two months'' notice is because the king and his ministers chose a group of merchants they considered suitable and briefed them on everything, so they are already ready for war. That is the reason why the empire is confident". Teresa added with a deep voice and sad expression.


    Candice, listening to Teresa, immediately understood everything. It was not that the empire had reserves, but that it had already prepared a group to supply its army, only that she and many others were not in that group.


    She also understood the reasons for not being in that advanced group and although she understood, she felt sad to see how rtions had degraded between her and the empire, just because of her rtionship with Andrew.


    However, it was only a passing sadness. She would not change anything if she could go back in time, she would still formalize her rtionship with Andrew, as it was the best thing that had happened to her.


    While it was true that not being in that advanced group, would cause her to lose some money, nothingpared to Andrew right now, however, she still thanked her friend, "Thanks for telling me. At least I see you''re still my friend."


    "I will always be your friend, even if I have my obligations. I just hope you don''t distance yourself because of this," Teresa said sadly, but Candice''s words were blunt, "You know that will be difficult. The Empire''s attitude is clear and I know you won''t turn against the Empire because of me, so I''m afraid our rtionship will still drift apart."


    Candice''s words were like a knife to Teresa''s heart, but she could not refute them because what she had said was true. She had obligations as a noble of the empire and although she loved her friend very much, she would not risk everything for her.


    Then, as if she wanted to change the conversation Teresa asked, "Well, let''s put that aside. When do you think you might be ready? When will we hear from your husband?".


    A sad smile appeared on Candice''s face as she replied, "In a month and a half, I''ll have everything in order. As for my husband, I don''t know." This response confused Teresa and she couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean, you don''t know about your husband?"


    "Just as you heard. My husband had some problems on the trip and he only arrived in the kingdom of Dunnas recently, so he is just settling in. I don''t know if 2 months is long enough for him to make his preparations," Candice replied.


    Now it was Teresa''s turn to be suspicious of Candice''s words. She could not deny that Candice might have made this up to keep her husband from helping the empire now that they had wronged her and while she could not me her, she really did not want this to happen.


    Candice as if discovering her friend''s thoughts said, "I am not lying to you. Even if I wanted to retaliate for the empire y, I have no reason to lose money, so don''t be suspicious, really my husband isn''t ready yet."


    She paused and added, "I will inform him of the situation and notify you when he gets back to me." Teresa could only attend and let the subject go, as there was no way to oblige her, so she dropped the subject.


    After a few additional words, Teresa took her leave and left the Heavenly Pce. After Teresa left, Helena and Carolina entered the office with Castor and V.


    Candice had just sent a carrier pigeon to Gaston and Canna to return, as they had to discuss what had happened. She saw her sisters who had small bellies like her and smiling at them she said, "Let''s wait until Gaston and the others return to discuss the matter with everyone."


    The two girls, Castor and V nodded. Gaston, Erick, and Canna were not kept waiting and in less than an hour they had returned to the Heavenly Pce and now that they were all in the office, Candice exined what Teresa had told her.


    Gaston who was the most experienced in business immediately sighed in sadness, as he said, "Rtionships have really degraded", to which Candice only nodded helplessly.


    Everyone understood that this was due to Candice and Andrew''s rtionship, but no one med either of them, as they understood that while they had lost some things, they had also gained others.


    Even Gaston who was the one who was most concerned about the rtionship between Candice and Andrew, over time hade to appreciate Andrew and even treated him with respect, so he didn''t me him for anything.


    "Well, we can''t cry over spilled milk," Gaston said and added, "What do we do?". Candice upon hearing Gaston immediately regained herposure and as an experienced businesswoman began to give orders, "Contact our foreign suppliers and buy as much as you can. Establish the fastest and safest route, do not skimp on security costs.


    We may have lost the initiative, but we can still make a lot of money."


    Then they began to discuss what they would do. They also prepared a hawk and sent a letter to Andrew to let him know what was going on. Meanwhile, Andrew had also finished his meeting with Oliver, Marie, and Aki, so the first two had already left and Andrew together with Aki set out to increase the points and stabilize Andrew''s divinity.

 Chapter 274: CHAPTER 273

    While they were both alone in the office and as night was already falling, Aki and Andrew began to y with each other. During the trip, they did not have muchfort to give free rein to their desires except for the night they spent in the elf vige.


    Furthermore, since they arrived in the city they have been busy founding the second Heavenly Pce and collecting information, so they had not had sex for weeks.


    With a burning desire to strip naked and have a night of passion, Andrew picked up Aki like a princess and carried her to the room. This establishment has an infrastructure simr to the Heavenly Pce in the capital of the Cannaris empire, so the main room is next to the office.


    Entering the room, they locked the door to not be interrupted and Andrew immediately switched to wild mode. Since Aki liked rough sex, Andrew always got wild with her.


    He without any emotion walked to the bed and threw Aki on it. Aki even uttered a small panic cry when she felt how her husband was pulling her like she was a bundle of potatoes.


    Andrew didn''t even let her recover from her surprise when he threw himself on top of her and started kissing her passionately. Despite her initial surprise, Aki quickly adjusted and returned the kisses.


    Andrew''s hands were not still either, because while he kissed Aki, he ran over the girl''s body. The tight ck suit that Aki normally wore created some resistance to Andrew''s touch, but being so tight and thin allowed Andrew to enjoy his wife''s curves almost as if she were naked.


    His movements were rough and decisive. He massaged Aki''s small hills vigorously and her ass received a few spankings from time to time. Aki was delighted with the way her husband treated her and she was getting hotter every second.


    Being proactive, she began to undress Andrew and he did not refuse. In a few seconds Andrew was in his underwear, but seeing that Aki was still dressed he began to y his part.


    Aki''s suit is a bitplex to remove, so Andrew became desperate and, unable to achieve his goal, to his annoyance, tore it into the parts that interested him. Aki was again caught off guard, but she didn''t get upset, as she loved Andrew''s aggressiveness.


    Before long Aki''s suit was in tatters. Her tits were visible, as were her crotch and ass. Seeing Aki''s ass in the open air he gave it a sound spank and then brought his mouth closer to it, and bit it.


    Aki jumped at the sudden bite, but she didn''t move away from him, it was just a slight surprise. Andrew continued to bite Aki''s ass and when he got tired he forcefully rolled her over, leaving her face up on the bed.


    Instantly Andrew brought his mouth closer to Aki''s pussy which was only covered by tiny panties and without caring a bit he began to suck it. Aki immediately let out a grazing moan, but Andrew was just getting started.


    He fiercely grabbed her panties with his teeth and pulled them hard, tearing them on the spot. Aki was increasingly surprised because although Andrew was always aggressive with her, this was the first time he had reached this point.


    Despite that, she didn''tin, on the contrary, she was enjoying it. With her pussy now exposed, Andrew resumed his work. He skillfully sucked Aki''s pussy, which was beginning to get wet, and with his hands, he stimted her clitoris.


    Aki''s moans echoed. They were practically screams, especially when Andrew lightly bit her clitoris, at that moment Aki let out a scream and expelled arge amount of vaginal juices, the girl hade.


    Still, Andrew didn''t stop and swallowed much of her cum. Once she stopped secreting vaginal juices, Andrew withdrew and, lowering his underwear, released his thick, long rod of meat.


    He grabbed it by the root and brought it closer to Aki''s pussy, but he didn''t insert it right away. He rubbed it on Aki''s wet pussy and asionally pped it on Aki''s abdomen, making the girl shake a little with excitement.


    Seeing that Aki was ready to receive him, without hesitation he inserted his cock inside her. Aki moaned again as she felt Andrew inside her. She had juste, so she was very sensitive, but Andrew didn''t care, he drilled her as deep as he could.


    Normally, Andrew starts moving at a calm pace and speeds up, but this time he changed the script. From the beginning, he prated Aki deeply and quickly, while he held her legs to open them as much as possible.


    Aki is very flexible, so Andrew was able to spread her legs until they were lying on the bed, and, leaning on them, he moved his hips, piercing Aki with force. Aki was disfigured with pleasure.


    Her legs felt a little sore and cramped, as they were carrying all of Andrew''s weight, but it didn''t bother her. As a good masochist, she enjoyed the savage treatment.


    Soon the sound of their bodies colliding was audible and because of how wet Aki''s pussy was, obscene noises could be heard every time Andrew moved.


    They fucked in that position for a while and unexpectedly, Aki came again. Andrew seemed to be in shape because so far he had not cum and he did not feel that he would climax soon, so without letting Aki rest he turned her around again.


    Now Aki was lying face down with her chest and neck resting on the bed. Andrew grabbed her abdomen and made her lift her ass a little, leaving her resting on her back legs, with her ass slightly open allowing Andrew to see her pussy and buthole.


    Mercilessly, Andrew aligned his cock with Aki''s pussy and prated her again. Andrew''s thrust was savage, to the point that he made Aki move slightly in front of her from the fierce thrust.


    Shortly after, the moans and blows of their bodies colliding could be heard. Andrew was excited and in his lust he spanked Aki''s ass several times, leaving her buttocks red.


    The girl was enjoying it like never before and she had moaned so much that her throat was already starting to hurt, but she still never asked Andrew to stop, on the contrary, she wanted him never to stop.


    As Andrew pushed his cock deep into Aki, he saw the small, tight hole in the middle of her buttocks and with a bold thought, he brought his index finger to his mouth and after soaking it with saliva he inserted it into Aki''s buthole.


    The girl, upon feeling the invasion of her ass, jumped in rm and even struggled to get away from him, but Andrew did not allow it. He continued fucking her pussy and moving his finger inside Aki''s ass.


    Although she felt strange at first and she tried to run away, after failing to escape from him, she let Andrew do what he wanted, and in a short time, the strangeness of feeling her ass vited disappeared and she began to feel pleasure.


    Noticing that Aki was no longer struggling, Andrew smiled wickedly, and removing his finger from her, he brought it back to his mouth to lubricate it. However, this time he took two of his fingers, and when he felt that he had soaked them enough, he inserted them inside Aki''s buthole again.


    The girl jumped again and this time she even let out a small cry of pain, but that didn''t stop Andrew. His two fingers shamelessly invaded Aki''s ass, who screamed with greater pain every second.


    However, she did not ask him to stop. It was true that she hurt and she felt some difort, but after a few seconds, she started to feel good. When Andrew wanted to try three fingers, out of nowhere Aki''s body convulsed and she cum again.


    Andrew was surprised at this because since he started ying with Aki''s ass, he had slowed down his hip movements, so he didn''t believe that Aki would cum from the pration of his cock and then a thought came to his mind.


    "Could it be that Aki is more sensitive in her ass?" was the thought he had and as if wanting to test his theory, he spit on Aki''s buthole and rubbed his saliva on the hole, withdrew his cock, and brought it closer to Aki''s small hole and pushed slowly.


    Aki''s eyes widened as she felt Andrew''s cock enter her ass and like a scared rabbit she jumped away from Andrew. The girl immediately became defensive and, kneeling on her bed, instinctively brought her hand to her ass.


    She looked at Andrew with anger and said, "What are you trying to do? "That''s not the right ce." Seeing her, Andrew felt that she looked cute and her angry expression only made him more horny and with a mischievous smile he said, "Who said it can''t be used?"

 Chapter 275: CHAPTER 274

    Aki was perplexed at Andrew''sment and unconsciously said, "Really?" but quickly recovered and said again, "Never mind, my ass is out of the question."


    Andrew had an amused smile on his face as he watched Aki''s expression change with hisments and seeing her struggle with her emotions he wanted to tease her some more, "Why? Until recently you were enjoying yourself."


    "That has nothing to do with it, they are two different things," Aki argued with no basis for what she was saying. Andrew was increasingly amused watching his little wife battle with her conflicting emotions.


    Andrew approached her assuring her that he would not attack her and she allowed him to approach. That''s the right word, "Allowed him", because if Aki wanted to she could escape Andrew in a second, especially with her shadow cloak ability.


    Once he got to her, he hugged her and started kissing her cheeks, while exining what anal sex was, intending to convince her, but despite Aki''s assertiveness, she didn''t agree.


    While it was true that the girl was curious to try it, she still felt strange to use her buthole for such activities and Andrew didn''t push her. He knew that sooner orter he would be able to convince her and it didn''t need to be at that precise moment.


    In this world as many times Fluffy had told Andrew, no god Eros was blessing it, so many sexual activities were unknown and although there were also some anomalies, the normality of sex was the basics.


    Things like strange positions, anal sex, erotic dances and massages, sex toys and many other sexual and erotic activities that in his former world were not strange, in this world sounded outrageous.


    In fact, simple oral sex was an abnormal practice in many quarters, such as the nobility. It is unlikely that a noblewoman would give her husband a blowjob because even in intimacy these women wanted to maintain their pride.


    Fortunately, Andrew''s wives being his wives were a bit more open-minded and that was not referring to the fact that they were perverted, but being benefited by Andrew''s divinity being a candidate god Eros, they are more prone to experience new things.


    It was because Andrew knew this information thanks to his trusty divine beast, that he knew that sooner orter Aki would agree to anal sex, so he shouldn''t push too hard.


    After the small talk, Aki had calmed down, and seeing Andrew''s cock between her legs still erect, she remembered that Andrew had not cum once all night, so she resumed the service.


    She was still on the defensive, as she thought Andrew might go overboard again, but she still lowered her face and began sucking his cock. Andrew for his part had already given up the idea of taking Aki''s ass, at least for tonight, as he didn''t want to piss her off.


    She continued to suck his member with great skill. Her small mouth could barely fit Andrew''s massive cock, but the girl was doing her best. She pushed it in as deep as she could, which was only half the size, but with her tongue movements and massaging hands, she managed to give Andrew great pleasure.


    After sucking it for a while, Aki plucked up her courage and turned around giving Andrew a view of her pussy and ass as she got into a doggy-style position. Andrew smiled at this sight because he could tell that Aki was still wary, and not wanting to betray her trust, he moved closer to her and cing his hand on her ass directed his cock to Aki''s pussy.


    Aki noticing that Andrew had stayed true to his word and was prating her pussy, she was internally pleased, but quickly her expression changed as Andrew began to move, as pleasure overcame her and moans rang out again.


    Andrew held Aki''s ass tightly and prated her wildly. The sh of their bodies echoed like apuse throughout the room and as they embarked on the pleasure, Andrew began to spank her ass as was customary.


    Aki moaned louder and louder and with each spank Andrew gave her, she let out a cry of lust, as she jumped in surprise. Andrew continued to fuck her hard, with each thrust, he watched as Aki''s ass contracted and revealed her tender hole.


    Seeing this, Andrew had to restrain himself, as he felt more and more like ying with that hole, but he knew he would be in trouble if he did, so he just increased the speed of his thrusts and forgot about Aki''s ass.


    Aki being a girl with a good figure thanks to her training, had little fat on her body, she was practically muscle, which had her very slim and added to her short stature, made her insides tight, which drove Andrew crazy.


    Feeling Aki''s hot insides squeezing his cock made it hard for him to keep his sanity and after resisting for a few minutes, he couldn''t take it anymore and cum inside her.


    Aki as she felt Andrew''s hot seed filling her let out a moan of pleasure. After cumming, Andrewy down to catch his breath and Akiy down next to him.


    Cuddling together catching their breath, suddenly Andrew asked, "Aki are you growing your hair out?" to which Aki was surprised and with a smile on her face replied, "Yes a little."


    Andrew was surprised at this, as Aki as a shadow agent preferred short hair, it was not a matter of aesthetics, but of practicality, as long hair could be annoying in covert operations, so Andrew could not contain himself and asked, "Do you want a makeover?".


    Aki hearing Andrew''s questionughed softly and replied, "I think I could do with long hair." Andrew still didn''t understand the reason why Aki would want to change now and kept asking, "Why?".


    "You don''t like it?" asked Aki a little sadly, as she just wanted to look pretty for her husband, and if he didn''t like it, then there was no point in growing her hair long.


    Andrew noticing the sadness in Aki''s eyes said quickly, "It''s not that I don''t like it. As long as you are my Aki you will always be beautiful in my eyes, I''m just curious about the sudden change in your mentality."


    Listening to Andrew, Aki understood his point. She had a reason and started to exin to Andrew. Although very embarrassed, as her reason might seem silly she told him her thoughts.


    It turns out that she had seen that all her sisters had long hair and since they were now going to be mothers, she somehow believed that, if she grew her hair long, she could be the mother of Andrew''s child.


    As she finished exining her reason, Aki embarrassedly hid her red face behind a pillow because she didn''t want to see her husbandugh at her childish thought, but Andrew had nothing but seriousness in his expression.


    He hadn''t realized that Aki was uneasy about being the only one of his wives who wasn''t pregnant and while it was the logical thing to do for the situation they were in, Andrew felt bad.


    He hadn''t thought about it, but Aki felt insecure, being the only one not carrying his children, and with a warm heart, he hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Precious, your hair has nothing to do with it. I''m sorry I didn''t notice your feelings before, but I promise you that you will have my children like everyone else."


    Aki trembled at Andrew''s promise. Her heart melted with joy at hearing it and she returned the hug. After a few seconds of the tender moment Aki out of nowhere asked again, "So, you don''t like my hair?".


    Andrew was taken by surprise by this question, but quickly recovered and kissing her on the lips replied, "As long as you like it I like it too", although it was an ambiguous answer, Aki smiled and kissed him back.


    After that, they both slept intertwined until the next morning. By the time they got up, it wasn''t veryte because while they had sex for quite some time, they didn''t go to bedte, so it did not interrupt their day the next day.


    Unlike the Heavenly Pce in the capital of the Cannaris empire, Andrew did not know his staff here very well, so he did not adopt the habit of eating together with them.


    He separated business and pleasure in this ce. Although the fact that most of the employees here were men had something to do with it, the main reason for this was that Andrew had noticed that from now on he would create many Heavenly Pces and could not afford to be so essible.


    He would eventually be a god, so he decided to start behaving like one. This was not to say that the first Heavenly Pce would change his ways because he had grown ustomed to that, and as the first of his temples, it had special treatment.


    As Andrew and Aki were eating their breakfast in the office, a knock was heard at the door and after allowing entry, Oliver entered with a letter in his hand and a hawk on his shoulder.


    Andrew immediately knew it must be a letter from Candice and the others, as he knew the hawk and quickly asked, "Did something happen?" to which Oliver replied, "Yes, you should read this letter first."

 Chapter 276: CHAPTER 275

    Andrew didn''t even finish his breakfast and asked Oliver to hand him the letter. Obviously, Oliver had already opened and read it, which didn''t bother Andrew in the least, as he trusted himpletely.


    Besides, he knew that his wives would not write anything inappropriate to him, as they knew that Oliver would most likely receive the letter and read it first, so for that reason Andrew was not worried.


    Just as he had thought the sender was Candice. The letter was a bit long, it began by telling him how she, Helena, and Carolina were doing with their pregnancies, which were progressing normally and without anyplications.


    Then she exined how the business of the Heavenly Pce, Paradise, and the other businesses in Candice''s name were moving. Everything was as they had analyzed before, Andrew''s business began to lose money because of the few customers and Candice had to support them financially.


    On the other hand, Candice''s business was booming, or at least the food sales were booming. As he began to read this, he furrowed his eyebrows, as Candice was also exining what had happened on Teresa''s visit, as well as the empire''s n to remove her from the group of advanced traders.


    Andrew immediately understood that this would cause Candice to lose money, well it was better to say that she would not make as much money as if she had been included, but it was not something to worry about, as they would still make quite a lot.


    What worried him was not the money, but the same as Candice, the rtionship with the empire. The action taken by them made it clear that the suspicions were great enough to prevent her from mixing with the empire''s influence group.


    This meant that Candice had lost the privileges she once had from her rtionship with the Valoid marquis which was worrisome, but there was nothing they could do.


    At the end of the letter were Candice''s rmendations on what to do about the n to buy supplies. She proposed two options, the first was for them to make an excuse and not supply them, as that way they could retaliate, but she also warned him that it would make them more suspicious.


    The second option, was for them to follow the n as they had agreed. While it was unlikely that they would curry favor with the empire, they could still show some good faith and avoid major tensions.


    Andrew didn''t even have to think and chose the second option. While he was upset to learn of the empire''s trick on his wife, he would not be so blind not to see the problems that abandoning the n they had before would create for them.


    Oliver, watching Andrew''s expressions as he read the letter, was trying to identify what Andrew''s move would be. He had read the letter as well and knew of the two rmendations written there, but he hoped Andrew would choose the second one.


    He was more aware of the problems they would face if they took the first option as retaliation for what they did to Candice. Seeing that Andrew left the letter on the desk, Oliver approached and tactfully asked, "What do you think young master?".


    "There is nothing to think. I''m very upset about what the empire did, but I''m not stupid enough to be driven by anger. We will follow the agreed n," Andrew replied firmly.


    Oliver hearing him let out a sigh of relief because Andrew had chosen the more rational option and that rxed him. "I will write a reply for them, while you help me find out where to find some male courtiers, we need to open the doors to business if we are to be ready in two months," Andrew suddenly said.


    Oliver attended and left to do his duty, while Aki picked up the letter Andrew had left on the desk to find out what was going on. She wasn''t interested in the information of what was going on in the empire and business, she wanted to know if her sisters were okay with the pregnancy.


    Aki of all Andrew''s wives was the least concerned about business things, as she had no knowledge of that, she was limited to training and taking care of Andrew and her sisters.


    Unexpectedly, she was the most affectionate among all Andrew''s wives. Meanwhile, Andrew was writing a reply to Candice. Heplimented them on how to stay healthy, warned them not to go out and stay protected, and also told them that they would follow the n as they had agreed, among other matters about how things were going at the moment.


    He also told them that he would be back in a week, as he had to take care of some important matters, but he did not tell them what had happened with the elves, he had not even told them that they had crossed paths with them.


    This is because he did not want them to worry. He understood that telling them this in a letter would make them anxious because they did not know the details and that was not good for the pregnancy, so he decided to wait until he met them in person and tell them everything.


    This way they would be reassured and he would avoidplications. Although Andrew had sent Oliver to investigate where to find male courtiers, he did not n to look for them immediately, he would do that after returning to the empire and bringing Sonia with him.


    The days passed quietly. The employees at the new Heavenly Pce were getting used to their work, Andrew and Aki had sex every night, although Andrew refrained from messing with her ass, he didn''t want to wake up the beast no matter how small it was, and Oliver and Marie continued to gather information.


    Thanks to this Andrew now knew that unlike what he thought, in the kingdom of Dunnas, the best-valued men were not those with the best looks, but those with the best physique.


    In other words, those men who were strong. It was quite a stark contrast to what Andrew knew, but he assumed it was because military men were the most sought after and so strong men were preferred by the women of this country.


    Obviously, it was difficult to find powerful men in these professions because if they were strong they would be hunters or military men, however, it was all rtive. Just as in the empire, there were Madanes'' houses, here there was a simr business, only it was called a gentleman''s house.


    It sounded very elegant, but in reality, they only sold men as in the empire they sold courtesans. The difference was that these gentlemen''s houses did not focus on teaching etiquette, dancing, and simr skills, but on building men of good physique.


    When Andrew learned of this, he could only think of the gymnasiums of his former life. These gentlemen''s houses were nothing more than body conditioning training ces.


    While the men they sold there were muscr and looked strong, this was only in rtion to the normal poption of this world because, against true warriors, they were not strong at all.


    They only had good bodies, but no techniques or battle skills, they were just an empty shell, but since that was the preference of the women of this country, it all seemed logical.


    Knowing all this and a week had passed, Andrew set out to use his teleportation ability to go to the Heavenly Pce of the empire. Thanks to Fluffy, he knew that he could travel without problems apanied by up to 10 people, so without dy he took Aki and left.


    Oliver and Marie were to stay, as they were his trusted people and were to take care of this new establishment. Since Andrew knew that he would have many Heavenly Pces, he decided to give them a nomenture to identify them.


    He had decided that he would only create Heavenly Pces in the capitals of the countries, so he named them ording to the country in which they were located. For example, the first Heavenly Pce is now called Cannaris Pce and the new one is called Dunnas Pce.


    After using his ability, Andrew appeared in Aki''spany at the Cannaris Pce in a matter of seconds. As he established to appear in the office, so in that ce he appeared, and as Helena, Candice, and Carolina were enjoying their afternoon tea there, they jumped in surprise to see him appear.


    At first, they thought it was an enemy attack and immediately they were going to take action to expel them, but when they noticed it was Andrew and Aki they immediately got up and ran towards them to hug them.


    It had been almost 3 months since they had seen them and they were happy. Andrew and Aki were equally delighted and enjoyed the group hug for several seconds and when they separated they sat down to talk about their experiences.


    While they hadmunicated a lot through letters, it was not the same as talking in person. After almost an hour of small talk, they got serious and began to discuss more important topics.


    Candice told them everything rted to business, Carolina about her alchemical advances, which had advanced a lot, because now she could create any of the products that Andrew had taught her with a 100% sess rate.


    For her part, Helena told them about everything rted to personnel. Aki took the words out of Andrew''s mouth and told them about everything that had happened on the trip, omitting the subject of the elves, since Andrew had already talked to her about it and he would be in charge of telling them about it.

 Chapter 277: CHAPTER 276

    After all the girls had finished reporting their experiences during their time apart, Andrew took the floor and began to tell them what had happened with the elves.


    Just as Andrew had thought, the girls were surprised to learn what had happened, but they were not worried, nor were they nervous because Andrew was right in front of them, so other than the surprise there was no other feeling involved that hurt them.


    By the time Andrew told them about Fluffy''s possession to get rid of the elder elf that attacked them, Candice immediately expressed with glee, "That ability is great. That means you don''t have to worry about enemies."


    The other girls nodded their heads in agreement, thinking the same thing as Candice, but Andrew interrupted them by saying, "That''s not quite true," to which Candice asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Certainly, the ability to allow Fluffy to take over my body and release his power is great, but it doesn''te without consequences. Think about it, if for just 5 seconds he was in control, I lost my divinity for about a month, what would happen if the time was extended?" exined Andrew.


    "I guess you will lose your divinity for longer, but it''s still ast resort," Candice said thoughtfully, but Andrew shook his head and continued the exnation.


    "Yes, ast resort is correct, but if I abuse this ability, I could lose my divinity forever." Hearing this, the girls were surprised, even Aki because even she didn''t know this.


    Andrew began to exin to them what Fluffy had told him about this ability. It turns out that the divine beasts are merely guides for god candidates, at least until they release the sixth seal of their divinity.


    When a god candidate releases his sixth divine seal, he or she is no longer just a candidate, but a possible god and for this reason, the mission of the divine beasts changes from guide to guardian.


    This happens because, after the sixth seal, the god candidates showed their potential and were no longer mere prospects, it meant that they survived the worst scenario and were assets to protect.


    However, Andrew''s case is strange since he acquired the benefits that many other candidates would receive in the sixth seal, only by releasing the first seal, that is why he could use this ability and Fluffy wanted to protect him, because his potency was iparable, but it had its risks.


    Since his divinity was still very immature, abusing this ability could turn him into a mortal, so Andrew could not use this ability unless it was thest resort.


    Hearing the exnation, Andrew''s wives understood what was at stake and went from being happy to warning Andrew not to use this ability unless his life was at risk.


    Andrewughed at the girls'' change, as he found it amusing to see them change from enthusiasm to concern in a second, but he was clear that he would not use that ability unless his life or those of his wives were in imminent danger.


    After that, they talked about other misceneous topics, until dinner time, in which they ate with all the staff, who were surprised to see Andrew and Aki because as they appeared in the office, no one knew they had returned.


    The dinner was festive and abundant, as a celebration for the return of the two of them. Andrew took the opportunity to inform Sonia of his ns and when they finished, Andrew returned with his wives to the office while the Cannaris Pce opened its doors for business.


    Andrew immediately noticed the low customer turnout and although he had heard from Candice that business was down, he didn''t expect it to be so tragic. Less than a dozen customers visited Cannaris Pce that night, prompting Andrew to elerate his business in the kingdom of Dunnas.


    That night, Andrew slept next to all his wives. Since he hadn''t seen them for a long time, he just wanted to keep thempany as long as possible. They did nothing that night other than cuddle and sleep.


    After all three of the girls were pregnant and while there was nothing wrong with having sex during pregnancy, that only applied to a normal pregnancy, but for Andrew and the girls it was different.


    Fluffy had exined to him that if he had sex with them it could harm them, since between them they exchanged divinity during sex, but being pregnant, the fetus would absorb this divinity and if it became more powerful, it would bring problems to the girls.


    Andrew exined this to them very seriously, as they were very excited to receive his affection, but when they found out about this, they immediately backed out. Aki for her part wanted to be pregnant too, but she didn''t want to send her sisters away, so she controlled herself.


    The night passed without incident and the next morning, Andrew teleported back to Dunnas Pce in thepany of Sonia. Aki wanted to spend more time with her sisters, so she did not return.


    Andrew had promised them that he would return in the evening, so the girls had no problem letting him go after only one day. They both showed up at the Dunnas Pce office and immediately went out to meet Oliver.


    Although in this city they were strangers and had no enemies, security never hurt. The three walked to the most reputable gentleman''s house in the city and upon entering were immediately attended to by ady of about 30 with an attractive figure.


    Andrew wasted no time andid out the requirements he wanted from the men he wanted to purchase. The woman who attended to them was experienced in these businesses, so she quickly led them to a room where several well-muscled and good-looking men were lined up side by side.


    The men had only a cloth covering their private parts. They were showing off their muscr, toned bodies. Some were even striking poses as if they were bodybuilders in a contest, but Andrew wasn''t really looking at them.


    He was using his Eros eyes to see their stats. He picked the ones with the highest attractiveness scores and who had some skills in bed. Since the most important thing was their "Manliness", seeing them naked was necessary, but Andrew was reluctant to do that.


    So he selected the ones that his Eros''s eyes gave the best scores and sent Sonia to check that there was no problem with their "Weapons". Sonia is a very experienced woman, so she did not act shy of this request, and apanied by thedy who received them they went to a private room, where she evaluated the men chosen by Andrew.


    Andrew had pointed out about 30 men but had told Sonia to choose 20 of them. While this was going on, Andrew and Oliver were drinking tea offered by the hostess in a small, butfortable waiting room.


    After about half an hour, Sonia came back saying that she had chosen 22 men and although she had gone over the limit, it was only a couple of extra men, so Andrew didn''t mind and started making arrangements to buy them.


    The hostess was delighted; the purchase was not small and she would earn a goodmission from this sale. On the other hand, Andrew was bleeding from how expensive they had been.


    It turns out that these men were more expensive than his courtesans in Cannaris which surprised him, but despite that, it was a necessary expense, so he gritted his teeth and paid.


    Obviously, he couldn''t walk around town with more than 20 half-naked men, so the gentleman''s house provided each man with a set of clothes.


    It was nothing special, but better than walking around naked. At the end of the shopping, Andrew in thepany of Sonia, Oliver, and the 22 men marched towards Dunnas Pce.


    They attracted some attention, as they were arge group, but seeing that they were heading for the red light district of the city, they immediately understood that a new pleasure house would soon appear.


    It was an unexpected publicity, but Andrew was not nning to open the business yet, as he had to train these men. He knew that Sonia could not do it on her own alone, so without thinking he decided to bring in more of his courtesans.


    Furthermore, he nned to temporarily close the Cannaris Pce so that the courtesans from there coulde to train these men, after all, business in the empire was in recession.


    Despite having decided this, Andrew did not start his n immediately. He let the new male courtiers settle in and familiarize themselves with the ce and returned to the Cannaris Pce to fulfill his promise, he was to impregnate Aki.


    She was the only one not expecting Andrew''s child and he felt bad about leaving her out. Even his other wives urged him to impregnate her, so even though he would be at Cannaris Pce for the night, the only one who would receive special treatment was Aki.


    Since the fertility matriz was still in the room there, Andrew and Aki went inside and set about their goal. Aki was excited and her sisters helped her pick out the sexiest clothes she could wear, as they somehow believed it would have a lucky effect.

 Chapter 278: CHAPTER 277

    By the time Andrew entered the room, he was amazed at what he saw. The other girls seemed to have helped Aki create the perfect ambiance, as the lights were off and countless candles illuminated the room.


    Despite therge amount of candles in the room, it still felt a little dim and there he could see Aki in ckcy lingerie. A small bra that barely managed to cover the girl''s modest hills and panties that lifted her ass giving her buttocks a rounded shape and seemed to increase in size giving a firmer appearance.


    If Andrew didn''t know he had made those panties he would think Aki was wearing padding, but there was nothing fake about that ass. These panties enhanced her ass and thece had only made it look more appetizing.


    Andrew seeing her could only say in his mind that he had to buy the designs for the garters and veiled stockings, as they would look perfect on a girl with a beautiful ass like Aki''s.


    After that passing thought and a few seconds of admiring Aki''s beauty, Andrew approached her at a slow pace. She also walked towards him and when they met they started touching each other tenderly.


    Andrew ran over Aki''s body with gentle movements of his hands as if caressing the most delicate material. Aki''s perfect skin seemed to amodate his touch and even though the temperature was rising every second and with every caress, neither of them gave in to lust.


    They enjoyed the moment of affection. Aki was not idle either. She caressed Andrew''s toned arms and after enjoying each other''s body, they embraced each other tenderly until Andrew grabbed her ass to lift her up.


    Aki, feeling lifted, immediately wrapped her arms around Andrew''s neck and her legs around his waist. The girl looked like a ko clinging to a tree and in a passionate kiss they joined their bodies.


    Thanks to the strength Andrew had acquired after the release of the first divine seal, he had no problem carrying little Aki and enjoyed her cherry-colored mouth and taste of glory.


    They lingered in that kiss until they were short of breath. As they caught their breath they looked at each other as if watching the fire in each other''s eyes and kissed again.


    As they shared the second kiss which was no less passionate than the first, Andrew walked over to the bed where heid Aki down and continued kissing her. Since they were on the bed, Andrew didn''t have to hold her, so he started moving his hands.


    Aki just stroked Andrew''s hair, while he kissed her and moved his hands touching her neck and then her tits. Unlike the previous times, Andrew was not being rough with her, as somehow the mood was set for a romantic evening, so he acted ordingly.


    The caresses were increasing and Aki began to undress Andrew. Before long, Andrew had lost his shirt, and his pants were unbuttoned, but still notpletely off.


    The temperature was rising and soon the pants were in the way so Andrew decisively took them off. Now they were both in their underwear and their bodies were intertwined in caresses, sharing the warmth of their exposed skin.


    Before long, Andrew stopped kissing Aki''s thin, provocative lips and began to move down, kissing her neck gently, then her exposed corbone, and upon reaching her breasts, he smoothly removed the bra and began to y with them.


    His touch of tenderness and softness did not cease. With one of his hands, he massaged one of Aki''s breasts, while with his mouth he sucked on the other. He even encouraged himself to nibble her nipples gently, making Aki let out a soft moan.


    The situation was strange, as Andrew and Aki were more aroused than ever before, but still, they didn''t feel the need to let loose wildly, in fact, they were enjoying this slow encounter.


    Aki had not stopped stroking Andrew''s hair and now that he was running his mouth over her body, she was squeezing him more intensely as if wanting to suppress the lust that was invading her.


    Andrew continued his path kissing her t abdomen and reached her crotch. Andrew did not immediately remove the panties, but sucked her pussy over them, he was reluctant to remove them, as they seemed created for her and he wanted to see them longer.


    Although Aki was already very wet, she had noticed that Andrew did not intend to remove her panties, so she did not force him, but still reached out her hand and grabbing one of the edges moved it to the side, exposing her pussy which was already watering.


    Andrew seeing Aki''s forbidden valley immediately glued his mouth back on and began sucking it. Aki''s moans began to echo in the room and after a few minutes, Andrew removed his underwear and lining up his cock inserted it into her.


    Again, he didn''t do it wildly, or roughly. In fact, it was very slow and loving, but Aki seemed to enjoy it. Neither of them knew why they chose to be romantic that night, but they didn''t care, they were enjoying themselves to the fullest.


    Andrew moved his hips gently, but deeply and Aki matched Andrew''s rhythm to make the pration more pleasurable. Within seconds Andrew sped up his movement, but not to the point of savagery and Aki''s moans increased in level.


    Her pussy was releasing juices like never before and Andrew felt that Aki''s insides were so hot that it felt like he would melt inside her. They continued in that position for a few minutes until Aki cummed, but Andrew was not much better than her and without hesitation, he filled her with his seed.


    Perhaps because they were not as wild as normally do, they caught their breath rtively quickly, and without hesitation, Aki stood up and getting on all fours, showed Andrew her ass.


    Andrew seeing Aki''s round firm ass trapped in the panties felt his blood boil and instantly his cock became erect even though he had just cum.


    He quickly moved up to Aki and moving her panties to the side without removing them, he prated her again. This was Aki''s favorite position as Andrew could prate her deep and hard, not to mention that she loved to be spanked by Andrew and this was the best position to do all that.


    However, tonight was atypical. Andrew did not prate her wildly, nor did he spank her. He continued with his calm but deep movements and merely massaged her buttocks, but did not spank them.


    Unexpectedly, Aki was not disappointed, in fact, she was more aroused than ever. Make no mistake, it wasn''t that she now enjoyed romantic sex more than wild sex, it was just that tonight seemed special.


    Despite the crashing of their bodies every time Andrew prated her, there was no sound, he only watched as Aki''s ass crushed into his pelvis to the point that it seemed her panties could not contain the girl''s majestic ass.


    The warmth of Aki''s insides, her tight vaginal pars, and the rubbing of the panties that never withdrew stimted Andrew more than usual. Before he knew it, he couldn''t resist and released his second load inside her.


    Aki as she felt Andrew''s hot seed filling her, let out a choked moan and climaxed as well. They both fell onto the bed with raspy breathing, but not too tired.


    They settled on the bed side by side and in between embraces they kissed. This time it was a soft and tender kiss. The caresses were notcking and in less than a minute, they were hot again.


    Aki feeling that Andrew''s cock had risen again and was pping her abdomen immediately turned around and putting her back to Andrew, bent her knees, and pushed her ass towards him giving him easy ess to her vagina.


    They both adjusted the tilt of their bodies to find the perfect angle of entry and with a gentle rocking motion, Andrew pushed his cock inside her again. They both synchronized their breathing, with Andrew taking the lead and Aki following so that they inhaled and exhaled together. The coordinated rhythm opened up an unspoken dialogue of intimacy.


    Aki''s pussy was full of cum, as Andrew had cum inside her twice already, but that didn''t matter to him and he continued to prate her. This position did not give him good ess to Aki''s pussy, but being so close allowed Andrew to embrace and caress her, which made the moment more intimate.


    After several minutes, Andrew cummed again and withdrew his cock letting Aki''s panties return to their rightful position. Seeing how those panties were dirty with semen or vaginal juices Andrew leaned close to Aki''s ear and whispered, "You should sleep like that, you''ll surely wake up pregnant tomorrow."


    Obviously, Aki didn''t believe him, but since she had noticed that Andrew liked the way those panties looked on her, so she decided to please him and didn''t take them off, nor did she clean them. Seeing that Aki was pleasing him, Andrew smiled and hugged her again and they talked for a few minutes until they fell asleep.

 Chapter 280 : CHAPTER 279

    Going back in time a little, before Andrew took the entire staff of Cannaris Pce to Dunnas Pce, he made a short trip that he had to take. He had not visited his other pleasure house, Paradise''s for a long time.


    Like his Cannaris Pce, Paradise was suffering losses due to the low influx of clients, but Candice had managed to keep it afloat thanks to her financial capacity.


    Unfortunately, this situation would not improve anytime soon, in fact, it would get worse, but if Dunnas Pce started operating, they would have more capital to support both businesses, however, Nad was unaware of Andrew''s ns, so while she was being supported by Candice, she was still worried.


    Andrew decided to visit her before leaving for Dunnas Pce in order to reassure her and exin his ns. Although Nad is not one of his wives, she is a courtesan with the corresponding seal, so in a way, she is one of his women, despite not having as many benefits.


    Apanied by Oliver, Andrew arrived at the Paradise pleasure house and was immediately greeted by the employees who helped Nad in the operation of this establishment. Everyone has known for a long time that Andrew is the owner of the ce and Nad''s lover, so they received him ordingly, with a lot of respect and formality.


    Although the employees who received them showed a respectful and calm attitude, thanks to Eros''s eyes, Andrew could see their concern. This was not strange, since they knew that business was not good and they feared that Andrew''s visit was due to the intention to close the business.


    Their anxiety was palpable, because they had been working in this ce for a long time and did not want to leave, and, above all, being out of work when a war was approaching was a perfectbination of death.


    Andrew did not stop to talk to them and immediately walked to the office where Nad was reviewing the ounting books with a frown. The red numbers that filled the pages of these books had her worried to the point of letting out a sigh of resignation.


    Without warning, Andrew walked into the office, surprising Nad. After entering, Andrew closed the door and Oliver stood guard outside. It was known that Andrew not only intended to inform Nad about his ns but that he also wanted to have some fun.


    Oliver, who knew this, had warned Andrew to protect himself when he had sex with her since he did not want him to leave children with women outside the family, but Andrew rified that it would be impossible to get her pregnant without the fertility matrix of the Pce of Cannaris, so with that rification, Oliver breathed easy.


    Andrew approached Nad and with a wry smile asked her, "How''s business?", to which Nad responded with a sigh, "Really? Sarcasm?". Andrewughed at Nad''s response and taking a seat on a sof¨¢, he called her to sit on hisp.


    Nad didn''t hesitate and she got up from her seat and walked to where Andrew was and she sat on hisp. She had long ago epted her status and it didn''t bother her, she enjoyed the affection Andrew gave her.


    Even though she previously did the same thing for the spy from the kingdom of Tripia who had stolen her parents'' business, her treatment with Andrew was different, it was strange, but somehow she felt loved.


    However, neither of them had feelings for the other. They only enjoyed thepany and sex, it was purely carnal. With Nad on hisp, Andrew began to stroke her hair and she snuggled into his chest.


    They remained in this position for a few seconds and then Nad couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "To what do I owe the visit?" Andrew did not stop caressing her and responded with a whisper, "Obviously, to inform you of my ns."


    "I hope you don''te to close the business," Nad immediately said with a touch of sadness. Andrew smiled at herment and continued caressing her. Nad noticed that Andrew hadn''t been fazed by herment, so she immediately knew that he wasn''t going to do that and that rxed her.


    "I don''t intend to close the business, rest assured. You can even notify employees that their jobs will not be affected and they will be paid ordingly, even though they are losing money," Andrew said still in a soft tone.


    Andrew paused and continued, "For now I will subsidize Paradise''s expenses, but keep in mind that they must improve skills in this time of recession because when everything normalizes, they will have to recover that money."


    Nad wasn''t surprised that Andrew wanted to get the money back when everything normalized, because it was a logical assumption, but improving the skills of the staff was another thing, so she couldn''t help but ask, "How do you expect to improve their skills when they don''t have any clients?"


    "Well, you will have time to practice among yourselves. I would like to invest in teachers for everyone, but I don''t have that financial freedom at the moment, so you will have to manage somehow," Andrew responded.


    "Will your wife cover the expenses?" Nad continued to ask and Andrew replied, "For the moment. I have just opened a new Heavenly Pce in the kingdom of Dunnas and when it is fully operational, I will be able to handle things better."


    Nad was surprised by Andrew''s revtion and wanted to ask, but when she saw Andrew''s serious expression she understood that he did not want to give details, so she swallowed her questions.


    Andrew noticing that Nad had taken his hint, smiled and taking her chin he brought her closer to him and ced a soft kiss on her lips. Nad reciprocated the kiss and even wrapped both arms around Andrew''s neck.


    They seemed like a loving couple, but little by little the kiss intensified and in the end, there was only passion and lust in them. Andrew''s cock was already beginning to react and Nad could already feel it in her ass since she was practically sitting on it.


    Knowing where things were headed, Nad turned slightly until she was facing away, climbing on top of him, and sitting on hip. Once in this position, the caresses spread and Andrew could properly grab her ass.


    In seconds the temperature rose several degrees and being proactive, Nad broke the kiss and began kissing Andrew''s neck until she reached his chest. She quickly unbuttoned his shirt and removed it, exposing Andrew''s toned chest.


    She hadn''t seen Andrew for several months, so she was surprised by the change in his muscles, but she only went for a second and she continued kissing him. Although Andrew liked Nadia''s proactivity, he wasn''t one to like being on the receiving end, at least not with her and not right now.


    Quickly, he stopped her and asked her to stand up a little, which Nad did, leaning on her knees, and allowing Andrew to unbutton and lower his pants. Now with his cock exposed, Nad wasted no time and lifted her skirt and pushed her panties to the side, giving Andrew ess.


    Gently, she lowered her hips making Andrew''s cock enter her pussy that was not yet wet enough, so she felt a little pain, but she didn''t stop.


    Andrew felt resistance due to the dryness of Nad''s pussy, but he endured until he had fully prated her. With all of Andrew''s cock inside her, Nad resumed the kisses, while Andrew massaged her ass in a circr motion, to stimte her to secrete vaginal juices.


    His operation gave quick results because in no time Nad''s pussy was dripping. Feeling that the resistance had evaporated, Andrew grabbed Nad''s buttocks tightly and began to bob them up and down.


    Nad was not inactive either and adjusted the movement of her hips to Andrew''s rhythm and soon her mouth began to moan with pleasure. Seeing that Nad was moving on her ount, Andrew left her ass and concentrated on her tits.


    Andrew unbuttoned Nad''s blouse and exposed her tits which were bouncing with the movement she was making. He took her mouth to the two overflowing mounds and began to suck on her nipples and massage her tits that were shaking like jelly.


    The new incentive made Nad increase her moans. Feeling the pleasure increase, Nad elerated the movement of her hips, causing the pleasure to increase again, especially because she felt Andrew''s cock going deeper and deeper.


    Feeling the fieryness of Nad''s pussy, Andrew stopped ying with her tits and left them free to bounce as they wanted and grabbing Nad''s ass again, he lifted her up a little and began to move his hips, prating her from below with greater intensity and depth.


    Nad''s moans grew again and her pussy secreted vaginal juices in buckets. Andrew''s attack took effect because a few secondster Nad let out a loud moan and came.


    Her body shook from her orgasm, wetting Andrew''s legs with vaginal juices. She fell on Andrew''s chest, breathing hard, but Andrew was far from finished, so, holding her tightly, he spun her around.


    Now Nad was lying on her back on the sofa. Andrew knelt between her legs and lifted them, resting her calves on his shoulders. He swings her in a side-to-side and up-and-down motion so that the head and shaft of his penise into direct contact with the front wall of her vagina.


    As this angle allows for deep pration, he thrust slowly at first so as not to cause difort, but quickly quickened his pace, making Nad moan again.


    She was still very sensitive from her orgasm, but Andrew didn''t care and he continued to prate her quickly and deeply. The sound of their bodies touching with each thrust sounded like loud apuse and was only surpassed by the girl''s moaning screams.


    Despite having expelled arge amount of vaginal juices in her cum, Nad''s pussy once again looked like a fountain and she was so wet that every time Andrew thrust his cock into her the obscene liquid spurted out vigorously, soaking them both.


    Andrew continued to make his movements more and more intense and Nad''s screams of pleasure showed him that she was about to cum again, so he elerated even more. He wasn''t in the best of conditions either, as Nad''s tight pussy and the heat inside her were pushing him to the limit.


    After a few minutes of intense pration, Andrew felt that he was cumming and he shamelessly filled Nad''s insides with his seed. Feeling Andrew''s hot seed inside her, she also climaxed and came with greater intensity.


    Andrew had barely pulled out after filling her with semen when a jet of pressure shot out of Nad''s pussy, bathing him in vaginal juices. They both fell exhausted on the couch.


    After a few minutes of recovery, they saw that they were a mess, so they decided to go to the attached bathroom to wash and there they had another session, whichsted a couple of hours.

 Chapter 281: CHAPTER 280

    After Andrew finished having fun with Nad, he returned with Oliver to move the entire staff from Cannaris Pce to Dunnas Pce. The transfer process took longer than he thought since he only had the strength to teleport 10 people at a time and after 3 round trips he waspletely exhausted.


    Fortunately, he managed to recover after a couple of hours of rest and finished moving the rest of the staff. By the time he finished doing all this, Andrew was physically and mentally exhausted.


    Although it seemed like he was only spending divinity by teleporting between the two ces, in reality, he was also consuming a lot of mental and physical energy, so when he finished he wanted to lie down on the bed and sleep, but he still had a job to do.


    Oliver was responsible for gathering the entire Dunnas Pce staff, who were mostly men. Even the maids and waiters were men, unexpectedly, only the reception and kitchen were run by women.


    These two positions were the ones with the highest status in businesses such as a pleasure house, since the receptionist is the one that receives clients and dismisses them. On the other hand, food is one of the most important assets in this business apart from the courtiers, so the main chef has a great responsibility, which is why these positions were mainly taken by women.


    Strangely, the only two girls in Dunnas Pce did not feel intimidated in the least, which was good news, but Andrew knew that this was due to the culture of this country, because anywhere else it would not be so simple.


    When everyone was gathered, Andrew stood in front of them, with his wives, and began his speech, "I appreciate the quick response. I will try to be brief."


    "First of all, let me introduce you to my wives. From the right, they are Carolina, Helena, Aki, and Candice. I want to make it clear, their orders are right down mine, and if at any time their orders and mine ovep, let us know, to define a direction, that is, their words are the same as my words," Andrew said very seriously.


    All the Dunnas Pce employees were shocked. Not from the fact that Andrew''s wives had the same power as him because that is not abnormal in this country, but from the fact that Andrew had four wives.


    It is known that only the best warriors in the country have multiple wives. In fact, the only two girls at Dunnas Pce, L at reception and Donna the chef immediately changed their opinion of Andrew.


    Even though they knew that Andrew was a foreigner and his values were different from those of the Dunnas kingdom, for some reason finding out that he had four wives made them think that Andrew was a powerful man.


    While they were thinking that, Andrew continued, "Below us, Oliver or Castor''s orders continue in session," Andrew paused and added, "The other people you see here are my trusted employees and will be in charge of training you".


    "This is Sonia, our matron, so she, along with the other courtesans, will be in charge of training the male courtiers of this ce. This is Hector and he is our head chef, so he and his kitchen team will meet with Donna and her team to share ideas. Since this kingdom has its culinary delights, I think that sharing knowledge can help you both improve," Andrew continued.


    Listening to everything Andrew said, the employees just nodded their heads, showing their understanding. Andrew continued introducing everyone and how they would help them improve their activities, from waiters to maids, and reception personnel.


    Andrew did not intend to establish a dance hall immediately, as he is short of funds and since he would focus on massages, Lia and her dancers did not have a job to do, but Andrew instructed them to teach the courtiers some movements to perform when they are providing personalized service to clients.


    When he finished exining everything he ended his speech by saying, "They will be here for a month, so learn everything you can from them, because we will open for business in a month and I don''t wantzy people in my business. Working with me you will understand, that I greatly value effort and loyalty, Sonia and the others can attest to this, therefore, betrayal andziness are not allowed."


    When Andrew said thesest words, he released a bit of divinity, which scared all the new employees because they felt a pressure they had never felt before.


    Seeing that his message had been delivered, he said goodbye and went to sleep. He was very tired. No one dared to interrupt him and since he had already spoken to his trusted staff, Oliver, and his wives took control and began managing the entire training operation.


    It went without saying that Gaston, Canna, and Erick did note with them, as they had to take care of Candice''s business in the capital of the Cannaris empire, however, they were informed of the ns they had.


    V was the only one of Candice''s subordinates who traveled with them because, with her rtionship with Castor exposed, she had a different status. Andrew had not yet granted her the guardian seal, as her loyalty to Andrew was still not correct, but after she experienced teleportation, that requirement was met.


    Unfortunately, Andrew was too tired to notice and that''s why he hadn''t awarded her the seal. While Andrew slept, Oliver and Castor took control, because with Candice and the others pregnant, they didn''t want them to overexert themselves, so they limited themselves to supervising.


    Although in this country women had a certain pride regarding positions of power, L and Donna, as the only women in the Dunnas Pce, were not arrogant and weed Victor and Hector with respect, especially when they noticed the experience they had.


    In fact, if Andrew had seen them with his Eros''s eyes, he would have noticed that both girls aroused an attraction towards them almost instantly, which is strange since they are not powerful at all, but their abilities somehow impressed them.


    Those who had the hardest work were the male courtiers. Since their number was simr to that of the courtesans that Andrew brought from Cannaris Pce, Sonia was decisive and paired each male courtier with one of the girl courtesans.


    Her strategy was simple. Each couple would go to a room and have sex, and then each courtesan would report to Sonia about the men''s performance, and from there she would begin to strengthen them sexually.


    Unexpectedly, these men were quite shy when it came to sex. Although they had received training in the gentlemen''s house, most of them were virgins, which Andrew would have reproached if he knew, but there was nothing that could be done now.


    The good thing was, with a month of training, these boys in men''s bodies would be real men, Sonia would make sure of that. Since she had be the matron of the Pce of Cannaris and had received the teaching of Helena, she had gained a lot of confidence and when it came to sex, only Helena was superior to her.


    Everything began to move like a well-oiled machine. Although they did not yet know it, in the capital of Dunnas there were already some forces that were beginning to monitor them, seeking information about them.


    The parade of Andrew and Oliver with more than 20 men a day ago had alerted many people, especially in the red-light district. Despite the vignce of these groups, they still did not get close enough for Oliver and Castor to notice them, so they were still unaware of this fact.


    In this way, the first day of the Dunnas Pce employee training passed. The next morning, Andrew woke up rejuvenated and called all the leaders of the different groups to the office, to hear their impressions.


    Victor, Hector, Sonia, Carmen, Oliver, Castor, Marie, and Andrew''s wives met and had breakfast in the office while talking about what they had seen of the new employees they began training.


    "Well, let''s start with the simplest. Carmen, what is the cleaning and waiting staff like?" Andrew asked as he brought a bite of food to his mouth.


    "Young master, there are no problems in that area. It doesn''t take much expertise to carry out this task and the new employees seem enthusiastic and dedicated," Carmen responded immediately.


    Andrew nodded and continued asking, "How was the reception?", to which Victor responded, "Miss L, she is a capable woman. I think that, with a little experience, she can take on the role of Pce administrator."


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Again, Andrew nodded and stopped by to look at Hector. This time he didn''t have to ask, because with his look he was asking him to inform and he understood, so he began to inform, "Miss Donna, she is a very good chef. Her culinary skill is equal or superior to mine. Shecks a little experience in running the kitchen, but I think that in a month that will be resolved."


    "Perfect. "I thank you for your coboration," Andrew said happily and turned to look at Sonia. Her report was the one that interested him the most since the courtmen were the core of the business.


    Seeing Andrew''s look, Sonia put the cutlery on her te and said with a little sadness, "I regret to inform the young master that the courtmen have deficiencies in their service."

 Chapter 282: CHAPTER 281

    With Sonia''sment, not only Andrew was surprised, but everyone present had a look of disbelief on their faces. Before Andrew could react, Candice was quicker and asked with concern in her voice, "What do you mean by deficiencies?"


    Everyone turned to look at Sonia. Leaving her cutlery on the table, noticing that everyone was looking at her, Sonia let out a sigh and began to exin, "There are several points. First of all, 90% of them were virgins until yesterday, so, although they know a lot about sex, since they were taught, knowing and practicing are two different things.


    "You mean they know the theory, but they don''t know how to apply it due tock of experience?" Candice asked again and then added, "Haven''t you tested those men when they were chosen?"


    The second question showed confusion and that''s why she looked at Andrew, but it was Sonia who answered, "Just like the houses of Madanes in the empire, the houses of gentlemen in this country do not reveal this information and obviously, they will not allow a practical test, so it is impossible to know this information until the transaction is made."


    Andrew knew it was a risk, but since it was the only way to get courtiers, he could only bite the bullet. Candice, for her part, is unaware of this business, so she simply limits herself to understanding what Sonia has said.


    "Do you think you can get them in shape in a month?" asked Andrew. Since he could not im the gentlemen''s house, he only had to train these men, so he looked seriously at Sonia.


    Sonia, noticing Andrew''s seriousness, smiled and replied, "It shouldn''t be a problem. With the girls helping me, I will get them in shape, but¡­" Andrew was d for Sonia''s confidence in achieving the goal, but when he heard the "But," he wrinkled his face and asked, "But what?"


    "Well, the problem is not just sexual," Sonia answered and added, "Certainly, they have good physiques and will be attractive to clients, and their stamina in bed is not bad, they justck experience. The problem is in his seduction abilities."


    "Don''t they know how to attract a woman either? How do they intend to get clients to take their services?" Helena immediately intervened, almost shouting. Her reaction seemed over the top but it really wasn''t.


    Even Andrew was at the limit of his patience because obtaining sexual experience in a month with the help of the courtesans of the Cannaris Pce would not beplex, and Sonia had already assured him. Still, if they also could not seduce, then it was a serious problem.


    "That''s right. These men were only trained with sexual theory and muscle development, they don''t know how to start a conversation with women, much less seduce them," Sofia rified, with a dark expression.


    The office fell into a dead silence with those words. Although not everyone understood this part of the business, everyone knew that in order for private services to be taken, the courtier or courtesan needed to encourage the clients to take them and if they could not even do that, the business was in danger.


    "What do you think? Do you think you can train them in that?" Andrew suddenly interrupted the silence. Sonia did not respond immediately. She remained silent for a while as if thinking and after several seconds she said, "Honestly, I don''t think I can train them to a good level in a month."


    Again silence reigned. Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows as he thought and after a few seconds he spoke again, but this time looking at Helena, "What do you think? Do you have any solution?"


    Helena had been the matron of Cannaris Pce before bing Andrew''s wife. She also had a lot of experience as a courtesan, so if anyone could provide a solution it was her.


    "I think the problem with this issue is that Sonia doesn''t think she can do it alone, right?" Helenamented looking at Sonia and she responded, "Yes. It is true that the other girls can help me, but I cannot supervise everything at the same time."


    "The only thing I can think of is for me to support her. If we are both supervising, we could get better results," Helena said. Andrew, Oliver, Castor, and Carmen immediately wrinkled their eyebrows at this proposal.


    Since Helena was pregnant, they didn''t want her to overexert herself. In fact, they had fought hard to prevent Candice and Carolina from stopping working and yet they only agreed to work less.


    For this reason, they did not want Helena to join the workalso. Honestly, there was no problem working in this state, especially when they were only in the fourth month and it wasn''t physical work, but it would still umte stress and that was what they wanted to avoid.


    Helena, seeing how her husband the two guardians, and the maid were looking at her, immediately understood their thoughts and, letting out a sigh, said, "I know what worries you, but I''m just going to supervise, I won''t overdo it, so don''t worry."


    Despite how reluctant he was, Andrew epted Helena''s proposal, "Okay, but Carmen must apany you, to avoid anyplications."


    Andrew looked at Helena seriously and she smiled as she nodded. Then Andrew turned to look at Carmen and asked, "Can you help me with that?", to which Carmen responded enthusiastically, "You can rest assured, young master, even if I have to drag her, I will not allow her to exceed the limit."


    Carmen''sment made Andrew smile, but her wives, on the contrary, felt a cold sweat on their backs at these words. Carmen might be just the head maid of the Cannaris Pce, but she had earned a status among Andrew and the others.


    She was the closest thing to a mother they had and a very strict one. In fact, she was the one who managed to get Candice and Carolina to rx from their activities and they were all a little afraid of her.


    It''s ironic, but all of Andrew''s wives are orphans. In fact, only Carolina had known her parents, but they had already died, so Carmen, as the eldest of the women in the Cannaris Pce, took on that role.


    Perhaps because she had never had children, since she was a ve, and because of the good treatment and trust that Andrew and the others had given her, this woman had taken over the role of mother and had earned everyone''s respect.


    With that defined, Andrew continued the meeting, "Is there anything else to report?", and then Carolina said, "We should do market research. This country has a different culture than the empire and the clients will be women, so the business is different, so it would be good to know how the pleasure houses in this ce operate." Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Candice nodded agreeing with Carolina''s proposal and added, "I agree. "We should send some of the girls to investigate." Andrew agreed with the idea and immediately told Sonia, "Lia and the other dancers are a bit unemployed, let''s make them our market evaluators."


    Normally, Andrew would visit the pleasure houses and evaluate them himself, but in this country, the pleasure houses were mostly for serving women, so he couldn''t do that.


    Furthermore, his wives would be against it. They were not opposed to Andrew having other wives and even having sex with other women, but they would never allow him to visit a pleasure house to experience its services.


    Andrew couldn''t understand the reasoning behind the rule, but he still followed it, because he already had many advantages and didn''t want to take more. However, this did not matter in this situation, as Dunnas Pce was a pleasure house focused on girls, so it must be women who investigated.


    At Andrew''sment, Sonia nodded and said, "No problem, I will tell them your order." "Remember to inform them that they will attend as clients, not as courtesans. Make it clear to them that they are going to be served, not to serve", added Andrew.


    Sonia again nodded, assuring Andrew that she understood. "Anything else?", Andrew asked again, and seeing that no one said anything, Andrew ended the meeting.


    "Well, Sonia, H¨¦ctor, V¨ªctor, and Carmen, you can return to your activities", Andrew said and the four mentioned said goodbye. The others remained waiting for what Andrew was going to say, since it was obvious that he made them stay, to discuss something.


    Andrew did not make them wait and the instant Victor and the others left he said, "V, you have shown your loyalty all this time and I think you deserve a reward, but what I want to give you will tie you to me forever. Are you willing?"


    Andrew''s words surprised V, but more than surprise, she was confused. Everyone else instantly understood what Andrew wanted to do, but V, who was unaware of the situation, did not know how to respond.


    She remained silent and no one interrupted her thoughts. Then, after a few minutes, V spoke, "Will it stop me from being with Miss Candice?", to which Andrew smiled and replied, "No, actually it will bring you closer. Also, you can''t call her miss anymore, she will soon be a mother, so she will now be Mrs."


    At thisment, everyoneughed, except Candice, who was upset, although she was pretending. The term Mrs. implied age and that is why Candice did not like it, but when she remembered that she would be a mother, she did notin, as it was the appropriate term.


    After theughter died down V spoke again, "If it doesn''t stop me from being with Mrs. Candice, I have no problems." Andrew smiled at her response, but he wasn''t the only one.


    Castor was the happiest of all, but he didn''t say anything. Andrew got up from his seat and walked to where V was, and cing his hand on her shoulder he gave her the guardian seal.

 Chapter 283: CHAPTER 282

    Like everyone who had received the Guardian Seal, V felt like hours had passed when she received the information about Andrew and how he was a candidate for god Eros, but in reality, only a few seconds had passed.


    When V woke up from her trance, her expression of surprise was no less than that of the other guardians when they underwent this same process. She now understood the reason why Candice so quickly agreed to be Andrew''s wife and most of all, her loyalty to Andrew grew.


    Andrew noticed this with his Eros eyes, so he smiled, but immediately said, "There is no need for you to change your ways. You can continue as usual, but I imagine you understand that you cannot talk about this with anyone outside of this room."


    V immediately reacted and with a solemn voice replied, "Rest assured young master, my mouth is a grave." Andrew smiled at V''s promise and said, "I trusted you, that''s why I gave you that seal, but now we have a matter to discuss."


    Upon hearing Andrew''s words, everyone became serious and Andrew, noticing this,ughed while saying, "It''s nothing serious, calm down," and then he added, "What I want to discuss is between Castor and V."


    With the secondment, immediately everyone except Castor and V understood what Andrew meant. They had all been present when this situation with Oliver and Marie happened, so they knew Andrew wanted to ask them about their rtionship.


    Although Candice was not yet part of this family at that time, Andrew''s other wives had told her everything about that event, so she knew about it. "We already know that you two are in a rtionship and you know how the guardian seals that I gave you work, so I wanted to ask you, how will you handle your rtionship?"


    Even though the question seemed very unclear, V and Castor understood. Upon receiving the guardian seal they understood that it worked with sex and eroticism, so the more activities of this type they participated in, the more benefits they would obtain, they understood that Andrew was asking them if they would be a couple like Oliver and Marie or if they would be more open.


    Castor and V immediately fell into deep thought, as they had never thought about that topic. Before V obtained the guardian seal, they had only thought of their affectionate rtionship, they both liked each other and enjoyed being together.


    This benefited Castor who had a sexual partner and could strengthen himself, but now that they both had the seal, they could not think like that, because they both needed to strengthen themselves and had to choose between an open rtionship or a monogamous rtionship.


    Seeing that the two of them were having difficulty choosing, Andrew spoke, "You don''t have to give me an immediate answer. Take some time and discuss it, then you can let me know when you have decided. I just hope it doesn''t take too long."


    Hearing Andrew''s words, both of them nodded and then the meeting ended, so everyone returned to their daily activities. Even though Andrew had told them they had time to think and discuss among themselves, V and Castor immediately went to a private ce to discuss the matter.


    Unexpectedly, after the meeting the only one who had nothing to do was Andrew, so he started talking to Fluffy about some things that he should buy for the near future.


    As Andrew nned to open the massage service in this establishment, he needed the recipes for various body oils and some designs for sexual toys, since thetter would be another business that he nned to open.


    He also wanted to evaluate his idea of starting the porn industry. However, when he saw how much the cameras and other elements he needed for that cost, he abandoned his idea immediately because they were very expensive.


    As for teaching the courtiers massage skills, he did not bother, as he knew that he would not be able to implement it in the short term, since the courtiers had to concentrate on their sexual and seduction training, so he could not add more training at the moment.


    He just wanted to know how much the other elements he needed from the system would cost him, as he was a little short on points at the moment, and with his wives pregnant, it would also be difficult for him to earn points in the short term, so he wanted to n ahead.


    After his conversation with Fluffy, he understood that the recipes for the body oils necessary for massages were not very expensive, at least the most basic ones, which were the ones he intended to use at the moment.


    However, the designs for sex toys were a different case. These, like the clothing designs, depended on him purchasing the "Craft" skill and then purchasing the designs, which depending on the toy could be inexpensive or expensive.


    After reviewing all this, Andrew had a headache, because he was in a bad situation. He had few points and he had no women with whom to earn points since all of his wives were pregnant and the courtesans did not give him many points.


    Right now, only Nad could give him some points, but for that, he would have to constantly travel between Dunnas Pce and Cannaris Pce, which was not convenient, with everything he had to organize in this new business.


    Quickly, he began to think of solutions, but nothing came to his mind. At that moment Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, you really are a lost cause." Fluffy''s sudden insult surprised Andrew because he didn''t understand why he was scolding him.


    Fluffy understanding Andrew''s confusion, let out a long and annoyed sigh, as he began to exin, "Master, you are a candidate for god Eros who released his first divine seal, your mere presence at this moment is attractive to ordinary women, you know. Why don''t you just go hunting for women on the street?".


    Noticing that Andrew still seemed confused, Fluffy irritably began to scold him, "Master, you really haven''t understood what are you, Right?", and then added, "You are the embodiment of sex and eroticism, although right now your presence is a little weak, still it has many advantages."


    Andrew still didn''t understand, but before he could ask, Fluffy continued, "Master, with your mere presence and a little flirting, you could get many women into bed with you. Use your eyes of Eros, to look for girls in need and satisfy them."


    Fluffy continued to exin to Andrew what he meant and Andrew soon understood. It was true, Andrew had never considered his position as a candidate for god Eros, because he was so focused on his wives and business.


    It turns out that Andrew was like a ma for women who wanted sex and with his Eros eyes, he could identify these women easily, but because he always focused on growing his business, he had left out an essential part of his status.


    After Fluffy''s exnation, Andrew had found a solution and even though Fluffy had practically scolded him for his inefficiency and ipetence, Andrew paid no attention to his criticism and simply began to n his next moves.


    He nned to adopt the rmendation that Fluffy had given him, but to do so, he needed to inform his wives and guardians. Although his wives did not forbid him from having other women, he did not want to do it without telling them.


    It was a strange feeling, but with his condition and status in this world, somehow Andrew felt that he had to be honest with his wife about these issues or it felt like infidelity, although that wasn''t really the case.


    Unexpectedly, his strange thought was right. It turns out that when he told them about his idea, his wives were internally d that Andrew informed them before implementing his n, as they felt it was a sign of fidelity and love, no matter how strange it seemed.


    The point was that, with that defined, it was decided that Andrew would go out the next day with Oliver to look for girls, which sounded strange, but it was what they were going to do.


    The rest of the day passed without problems and the next day, Andrew and Oliver left Dunnas Pce to hunt for women. For the first time, Andrew began to scan the women in the city with his eyes of Eros.


    Fluffy was right that Andrew was not using the great ability of his Eros''s eyes. Andrew had be too ustomed to reading people''s auras to identify their intentions and had neglected the other abilities of these eyes.


    His Eros eyes could identify a person''s beauty levels, their abilities, see at a distance, read auras of power and intentions, a person''s libido levels, and their sexual repression.


    It was thesest two abilities that would allow him to identify needy girls, who would be his target. As he walked around the city evaluating this, he was surprised to see that many girls had high levels of libido and sexual repression, which was strange, since none of the men he observed showed any simrities.


    This surprised him, but he quickly understood. In this country, men are a minority and focus onbat, so as long as they were strong, it would not be difficult for them to get a woman, but on the contrary, a woman had to be sessful to have simr treatment, so, for this reason, women in this country were sexually repressed and high libido.

 Chapter 284: CHAPTER 283

    Although the information he had learned surprised him a little, after a few seconds he smiled, as this only allowed his n to develop more easily.


    Since Andrew''s intention is to flirt with girls, he couldn''t walk with Oliver next to him because it would be difficult for a girl to ept something with him if he hadpany, so Oliver just followed him from the shadows.


    While it is true that they had no enemies in this ce since they were rtively new in town and had not made any movement yet, neither Andrew nor his wives would leave the Dunnas Pce without protection.


    Andrew continued his journey, reviewing all the women he met along the way, trying to choose one he liked. He knew that the more beautiful the woman, the more points he would receive from her and although this also meant that it would be more difficult to seduce her, Andrew also had standards.


    He wouldn''t just go fuck any woman who showed up, she had to have a certain level of beauty. The problem was that, because he was focused on that, he hadn''t really approached any of them.


    This was not only due to the fact that he did not find women he liked, but that he realized toote that he did not have any seduction capacity. If you review it thoroughly, his four wives had fallen in love with him and he was with them, due to daily coexistence and circumstances, but in reality, he did not seduce them.


    Although Fluffy had told him that as a candidate for the god Eros and having released the first seal, he could conquer women, Andrew was always very shy and introverted, even in his previous life, if that were not the case he would not have spent his time watching porn and he would look for real women.


    Worried about this issue, Andrew seemed paralyzed in the middle of the street, thinking deeply. Oliver, who was following him from the shadows, began to worry about the strange behavior he was showing, but after evaluating him carefully, he decided not to go out, since it didn''t seem like he had a problem.


    Seeing that Andrew was worrying about an irrelevant topic, Fluffy intended to remind him that he didn''t need any seduction skills for normal girls, but he held back because he realized that the heavens seemed to want to help him.


    Suddenly, from a nearby alley, a woman appeared running desperately. The woman looked to be about 30 years old and she was a little chubby, but still with good curves.


    Her breasts wererge and bounced with every step she took. Her abdomen, although with a little fat, was not bulging, her hips were wide with thick legs and a plump ass.


    Her face, although not very beautiful, had good features and although it was distorted by her exhaustion, one could see that she was a beautiful woman, at least above average, although not by much.


    The girl seemed to be running away from something because a trace of fear could be seen on her face and she didn''t even notice Andrew standing in her way, so the collision between them was imminent.


    Letting out a small scream not appropriate for a woman her age, the girl ran into Andrew who was off guard, causing them both to fall to the ground.


    Oliver was about to reveal himself, but seeing that the girl had no bad intentions he held back. Meanwhile, the girl had fallen on top of Andrew and now her huge breasts were in Andrew''s face.


    He couldn''t believe that such a clich¨¦ event like this had happened, but he enjoyed the huge, soft breasts that massaged his face and the soft, but voluminous body that rested on top of him.


    The girl was tired and breathing harshly, so it took her a while to recover from the crash, but after a few seconds, she withdrew and with an apologetic expression looked at Andrew and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see where I was going".


    However, she instantly turned her head and could see two men approaching at high speed. Although in this country the majority of men dedicated themselves to being warriors or soldiers, like everywhere, there were always some trash and mafias.


    In fact, due to the culture of this country, many men who were dedicated to the ve trade came to this country to capture women, since it was very easy to do so since women were attracted to strong men, it was easy to deceive them.


    This was precisely what had happened to this woman, however, she had managed to escape from it and was now being pursued. When the girl noticed that the men were approaching, she wanted to get up and run away, but due to her collision with Andrew she had sprained her ankle and she was unable to do so. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    The men chasing her immediately noticed this and smiled evilly as they approached and Andrew noticed it too. Thanks to his training with divinity, he now had the ability to evaluate people''s power like the experts of this world did, although he was not very urate.


    Andrew immediately scanned the two men and noticed that they were not very powerful, they were just a little above the power of an ordinary soldier, so in theory, Andrew should be able to handle them.


    Oliver, who was observing everything, was about to go out to handle the attackers, but Andrew at that moment raised his hand as if telling him that it was not necessary, and although reluctant, Oliver remained hidden.


    He knew that Andrew had greatly improved hisbat ability, but he still didn''t have the confidence to let him fight his battles alone, so he stepped up to intervene when necessary.


    Standing up, Andrew extended a hand to the girl and asked, "Do you need help?" The question was certainly stupid since anyone could notice the situation, but Andrew just wanted to say something, before getting into the situation.


    Despite the stupid question, the girl didn''t care. In her mind, she had just found a savior and with panic on her face, she responded, "Yes, please. Those men want to kidnap me."


    Listening to the girl, Andrew smiled and wanted to help her up, but at that moment he noticed that her ankle was swollen, so he understood that the girl would not be able to get up, so he gave up helping her and said while he turned to face the men, "Get some rest."


    The two men had reached them but did not attack. They first stopped to observe Andrew, as they had noticed that he was getting in the way of capturing the girl, so they put themselves on guard.


    "Boy, that woman is a fugitive, we must capture her," said one of them, and Andrew, wrinkling his eyebrows, asked, ying along, "Are you, city guards?"


    The men, believing they had managed to fool Andrew, responded, "That''s right," but Andrew''s next question made them angry, "Why aren''t you wearing the guards'' uniform?"


    Seeing Andrew''s smile, they understood that he was just mocking them and angrily changed his tone to a more threatening one, "Brat, you should go on your way and not meddle in other people''s business."


    Andrew saw the men adopting vicious postures, so he immediately scanned their bodies for weapons. In this city, unlike the capital of the empire, only the city guards were allowed to openly carry weapons, so these men were unarmed.


    At least it seemed that way, as hiding a dagger or small weapon was a possibility, but Andrew didn''t notice anything however he remained on guard. When the men saw Andrew inspecting them, they knewbat would break out.


    The three looked at each other for a few seconds, as if trying to read what their opponent would do, and suddenly one of the men moved. He threw a left punch and Andrew took his eyes of Eros to the limit and intensified the divinity in his body.


    Although he had not mastered this skill yet, he could use it a little and that allowed him to narrowly avoid the blow that wasing towards his face and when he was about to return the blow, he saw a small glow in the hand of the other man who was approaching him.


    He immediately sensed that it was a dagger or some simr weapon, so he withdrew the idea of attacking and pivoting on his right leg he turned, dodging the second attack. Andrew immediately used hisbat version of divine massage skill and aimed at the armpit of the hand holding the dagger.


    While this skill was designed to bring pleasure, this was based on the use of pressure points, so it could also be used to immobilize, and although as a candidate for god Eros, he would not be able to master this technique, using it to a certain extent was possible.


    At the moment of contact, the man immediately felt his arm go numb and lose strength, so he dropped the dagger, but by that time the man who attacked first had turned and was attacking again.


    Although it was Andrew''s first real fight, for some reason he was calm and could clearly see the movements of his attackers, so he dodged again and pointed his index finger at the man''s neck.


    Andrew''s finger looked like an acupuncture needle because, at the moment of contact, the man copsed as if he lost all the strength in his legs. The other man, upon seeing hispanion fall, he scared, because he knew that they had found themselves against an expert.


    Although his thinking was wrong, it helped him lose concentration for a second, which Andrew did not let pass. Andrew feinted as if to kick him, causing the man to take cover, but then Andrew just stepped forward and attacked his neck.


    Just like his partner''s, the moment Andrew''s finger touched his neck, he lost all his strength and fell to the ground. They weren''t dead, just paralyzed, but they were conscious.

 Chapter 285: CHAPTER 284

    Even though there were many movements, the battle onlysted a few seconds. The girl who was still sitting on the ground due to her inability to move, was surprised at the strength shown by Andrew and even had a small blush on her face.


    It is not difficult to understand the reason why the women of this country liked powerful men, because every woman liked handsome, strong, and wealthy men, it''s just that the obsession of the women of this country was a little abnormal towards the strength of men.


    The girl Andrew had just saved was no different and that''s why seeing the figure of Andrew defeating her pursuers enchanted her. In fact, the divinity that overflowed as a candidate for the god Eros yed an important role as well.


    It was just as Fluffy had told Andrew, his mere presence could attract women with the smallest gestures and for this girl whom Andrew had literally saved her life, the impact was greater.


    While the girl was stunned watching Andrew, he raised his hand and then pointed at the men he had defeated. After making these iprehensible gestures he approached the girl and asked with a smile, "Are you okay?"


    Andrew''s gestures were to signal Oliver to take care of the two men. Obviously, Oliver wouldn''t leave Andrew unprotected alone to deal with these men so he summoned two Shadow agents who apany him.


    While Oliver was powerful, he wasn''t the only one looking out for Andrew, that was why four Shadow agents were apanying him. Two of them stepped forward and Oliver told them in a dry voice, "Take them, interrogate them, and eliminate them."


    While they were discussing this, Andrew had already exchanged a few words with the girl and had learned that her name was Enri and she is a waitress at a restaurant in the city.


    Andrew introduced himself as well and they talked for a few minutes before he lifted her up like a princess. Enri was surprised by Andrew''s sudden movement and despite being strangers, she didn''tin, in fact, she wrapped her arms around Andrew''s neck to hold on better.


    She was embarrassed, but she knew she couldn''t get up because of her injured ankle, so she agreed to let Andrew carry her. Maybe because Andrew saved her, she didn''t feel any distrust of him and told him where her house was.


    Since her house was not far away, Andrew had no problem carrying her in his arms there, because, with his current strength, it was a simple job. Furthermore, even though she seemed a little chubby, she unexpectedly didn''t weigh much.


    The ce where Enri lives is a small house in the civil area of the city. It was unremarkable and quite small, but since she lived alone, it was enough for her, in fact, it was quite surprising that she had her own house when she was just a waitress.


    Once inside the house, Andrew took Enri to the bed and found a cloth, moistened it with water, and wrapped it around the girl''s ankle. Ice would be ideal, but with theck of refrigerators in this world and Andrew''s inability to perform magic of this type, this was the best option.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem very effective, as her ankle seemed very swollen and Enri was in a lot of pain. Noticing this, Andrew told her, "Wait for me a moment, I''ll get some medicine."


    She wanted to refuse because she did not want to continue making problems for Andrew, but he did not give her a chance and he left the house. He moved his hand and Oliver appeared in front of him, "Do you need anything young master?", to which Andrew replied, "Please send someone to buy anti-inmmatory medicine."


    Oliver didn''t even ask the reason, he just nodded and disappeared. After about 10 minutes, Oliver reappeared in front of Andrew, handed him a ceramic jar, and exined, "Apply it to the inmed area, and in a couple of hours it should heal."


    Andrew nodded to Oliver''s instructions and taking the jar he entered the house again. Without saying anything he approached Enri and taking some of the ointment from the bottle he began to apply it to the girl''s ankle.


    Andrew''s delicate touch made Enri blush even more than she already did and her thoughts flew wildly. Andrew finished applying the ointment and looked up, seeing Enri''s red face, who, realizing that she had been caught looking at him, looked away from him.


    Andrew, upon seeing her, smiled boldly and without any shame approached her, sat next to her, and, leaving the bottle on a nearby nightstand, said, "In a couple of hours your ankle will be fine."


    Enri was still embarrassed, but she still thanked, "Thank you very much, for your help, I really don''t know how to repay you." Andrew smiled again and tenderly taking her chin made her turn her face and look at him. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    She blushed even more at his intimate touch, but she did not refuse, and noticing this, Andrew was bold. He approached her and stole her lips in a tender kiss that almost made Enri jump.


    Although she was surprised by the sudden kiss, within a few seconds she calmed down and reciprocated the kiss. After separating, they both looked at each other, Andrew with a smile on his face and Enri with sparkling eyes.


    "I think you know how to do it," Andrew said suddenly. Enri might be a little naive, but she''s not stupid. She immediately understood the implications of Andrew''s words and this made her even more embarrassed.


    She timidly looked away from him, but Andrew noticed that she had not refused and wanting to strike while the iron was hot, he approached her and kissed her softly on her neck.


    Enri felt an electric current run through her entire body. Her reason told her to push him away, but for some reason, her body did not obey her and this allowed Andrew to continue kissing her.


    Enri''s body temperature rose with each kiss from Andrew and even her body was beginning to stir. As she enjoyed Andrew''s subtle caresses, she felt her breasts being touched.


    She jumped a little in surprise and even looked down noticing that one of Andrew''s hands was touching her breasts. Again, her reason told her that she should stop him, but she felt good, so her body didn''t listen.


    Andrew continued kissing her neck and massaging her enormous breasts and little by little he became bolder. His kisses soon reached Enri''s corbone and his hand had left her breasts and was walking to Enri''s crotch.


    With every touch and movement of Andrew, Enri''s body trembled, an electric current ran through her entire body, causing her pleasure. However, it wasn''t until she felt that Andrew''s hand had reached her crotch that the girl let out a muffled moan.


    Little by little Andrew became more aggressive and his mouth had already reached Enri''s breasts. The girl''s blouse was already unbuttoned, releasing therge mountains that she was hiding, and his hand was rubbing her pussy over the clothes.


    Enri was already dominated by pleasure. All reasoning had sumbed to her lust and she now only wanted Andrew to not stop touching her. Her moans were getting louder and seeing that he had achieved his goal, Andrew began to undress her.


    Seeing that Andrew nned to move forward, Enri was not far behind and she also began to help Andrew undress. Before long, they were both naked in bed. Enri''s pussy was already wet and Andrew''s cock was erect.


    The girl was surprised to see its size, but before she could say anything, Andrew sealed her lips with a kiss. He wasn''t going to let the girl regret it right now.


    He continued kissing and touching her until he thought it was time. Then, he stood up, and spreading Enri''s legs he aligned his cock with Enri''s pussy. Seeing that she was going to be prated, she panicked and wanted to stop him, but it was toote, she could only scream when she felt Andrew''s huge cock make its way inside her.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want him to prate her, it was that she really didn''t believe she could fit Andrew''s cock in her pussy, but she didn''t have time. Although her pussy was very tight, Andrew did not stop and at a calm pace, he began to move.


    Enri''s moans rose in level as she felt Andrew''s movement and her huge tits swayed up and down in time with Andrew''s thrusts.


    Andrew who could see all this while he prated her was delighted. Although he had no preferences, he had to admit that seeing the two enormous mountains tremble in rhythm with his movements was quite a spectacle.


    "Her tits are bigger than Helena''s," Andrew couldn''t help but think this as he saw how they swayed, but quickly, he put those thoughts aside and continued prating Enri.


    The girl''s face was distorted by the incredible pleasure she was feeling and in a short time she came. Andrew was far from finished and after giving her a few minutes to finish convulsing for the orgasm, he entered her again.


    The pping of their bodies increased as Andrew''s movements elerated and so did Enri''s moans of pleasure. Andrew continued fucking her for about two hours, where he made her cum about 5 times, but unexpectedly, he only climaxed once.

 Chapter 286: CHAPTER 285

    Enri was unconscious on the bed, with her pussy still full of cum, but Andrew had already cleaned up and put on his clothes. He didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye to her, because although she was just a means to win points, he still felt bad leaving without saying anything.


    Unfortunately, the girl didn''t look like she was going to wake up anytime soon, so Andrew wrote her a note telling her that he had fun, that she shouldn''t worry since it was impossible to get pregnant, and that if she wanted to find him again, she should go to the Dunnas Pce.


    Obviously, he wrote down the address of Dunnas Pce, since no one knew that name yet. He also wanted to write to her to spread the ointment if she still felt swelling on her ankle, but by the time he was writing, the swelling had disappeared, so he didn''t write it.


    Leaving the note on the nightstand, he kissed her on the forehead and left the house. On his way out he ran into Oliver who immediately asked, "Do you want to continue or should we go back?"


    It was still early and Andrew could get some other girl, but with the incident that had urred when he met Enri, he did not want to risk it and decided to return to Dunnas Pce.


    As they walked back, Andrew asked, "Did you find out anything about those men who were chasing Enri?", to which Oliver replied, "Yes, apparently they are a group of thugs who came from the Cannaris empire a few years ago and dedicated to trafficking in women."


    Hearing this, Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows, because he didn''t like that business. He was quite hypocritical on this issue since most of his employees were ves, however, he consoled himself by saying that since he treated them well, he was not equal to these traffickers.


    As hypocritical as he is, Andrew only adapted, but he still despised people who kidnapped and deceived people to sell them into very, so he continued to ask, "Anything else? Their base? Numbers?".


    "They are a small group. About 30 people and they are not powerful, because it seems that they do not have any experts in their ranks," Oliver immediately responded. He was aware of Andrew''s dual morality and never reproached him, because there was no need.


    Oliver did not approve of this practice either, but he knew that the world would not function without ves, so he shared a simr thought with Andrew. He detested the perpetrators but still consumed the product.


    While he was thinking this, Andrew''s voice was heard again, "How do you think we should act?", to which Oliver immediately replied, "They are not a significant group, so I don''t think it would be good for us to involve the guards from the city. Sending a group of Shadow agents to eliminate them would be the best."


    "Make arrangements. Finish it today, but make sure they loot any wealth they have, if they have people captured, evaluate them and bring back those of value. Also, try to get any useful information they may have and finally leave no traces," said Andrew, sealing the fate of these bandits as if they were flies.


    "It will be done ording to your orders," Oliver responded, increasingly happy with Andrew''s way of acting. Certainly, they wouldn''t have to deal with a small group like this, but since he had decided to do it Andrew was ruthless and that was what made Oliver happy.


    Previously, he felt that Andrew was very permissive. Although he always showed decisiveness when he was attacked, Oliver had always thought that Andrew was very passive since he was always on the receiving end, but this time he went on the offensive, and that showed character.


    Oliver had wanted to reproach that for a long time, but with so many things that had happened he hadn''t had the opportunity, but now he had no worries about that issue.


    What Oliver thought was not wrong. Andrew still retained some of his naive mentality of him from his previous life. Even though he knew that this world was much crueler, he unconsciously clung to that naivety, but everything changed with the event of the elves.


    When Aki was captured by the elf who attacked them, Andrew changed. He would not allow anyone to attack them without consequences again, especially from people he helped and although those men attacked him because of Enri''s intervention, he would not allow an enemy to stalk him even if they were weak, so it was better to eradicate them.


    After returning to Dunnas Pce, Oliver immediately took his leave and began to organize the attack. When everyone saw Oliver gathering Shadow''s agents, Andrew''s wives and people close to him immediately sensed that something had happened. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    The girls ran to the office to ask Andrew, while V and Castor met with Oliver. "Did something happen?" Castor immediately asked and Oliver told him everything that happened.


    "What are the orders?", this time it was V who asked and Oliver again responded, "The young master wants to root out the enemy, so you two will lead Shadow''s agents."


    After saying that and with Shadow''s agents gathered Oliver began to exin the n of action and after a few minutes, everyone left to carry out Andrew''s orders.


    While in the office, Andrew had just finished telling his wives and Marie who was with them what had happened. Marie and Aki had the impulse to go out to participate in the operation, but knowing that they were pregnant, they managed to hold back.


    When Shadow''s agents, V and Castor left Dunnas Pce, they were seen by the spies looking at the establishment and began to follow them, but that was the worst mistake they could make because by doing so, Castor noticed them.


    "V, you are inmand of the operation, we have some followers, I''m going to greet them," Castor said stopping. V and the others became serious at thement, but they did not stop their movement, she only said, "Be careful."


    The pursuers, sensing that Castor had stopped, understood that they had been discovered and wanted to retreat, but none of them were experts and Castor''s strength had be much stronger, so, with a quick movement, Castor managed to capture 3 of them.


    As these spies belonged to different organizations, they moved separately and that is why many managed to escape, but Castor made sure to capture three of them from different groups.


    Seeing that he couldn''t help V and the others by carrying these spies, he decided to return to Dunnas Pce. When he returned, Oliver was surprised and even worried, because he imagined the worst scenario since Castor brought three people.


    "What happened?", he asked with concern, but Castor smiled and replied, "The operation was left in V''s hands. These guys were following us so I captured them." Castor didn''t have to say anything else for Oliver to understand, he just said, "Take them to the prison, and I''ll send someone to interrogate them."


    "Yes," Castor responded and added, "You should wait for me in the office, I will go and notify Andrew in a moment." Oliver nodded and left, so Castor took the captured people to the prison and went to the office.


    By the time Castor got to the office, Oliver was already there and had told them what he knew, so Andrew and the others were serious. "What happened Castor?" Andrew immediately asked and Castor began to tell what happened.


    "Andrew, the moment we left we were followed by different groups. Of those I was able to identify there were 5 different groups, but I only managed to capture 3 people from different groups, so we have been under surveince for a long time by no less than 5 people or organizations."


    Everyone wrinkled their eyebrows upon hearing this analysis. They didn''t want to make enemies so quickly, but it seemed like there was nowhere they could go without causing trouble.


    "Howe we never noticed?" Candice suddenly asked and Oliver replied, "Well, if they stay away it''s hard to find out. Furthermore, it is very likely that they are just curious about our presence in the city, they still must not have bad intentions towards us."


    Everyone understood what Oliver meant. Although being far away makes it difficult to notice them, however, since they could watch them, it was also normal that Oliver and Castor with their power could notice them, but if these people did not have hostility it would be difficult for them to know that they are being watched.


    As everyone internalized these words, Oliver said, "Whatever the reason, we will know soon when the interrogation is over." Nodding to Oliver''s words Andrew said, "Okay, but if they were curious before, now we will definitely be in the crosshairs."


    "The young master is right about that," Oliver added immediately. "I guess I''d better postpone my outings to avoid trouble," Andrew said again, and Oliver came back saying, "That would be best."


    A short timeter there was a knock on the door and Andrew said, "Come in," then one of Shadow''s agents came in to report, "Young master, it was discovered that the three captured by Mr. Castor belong to different pleasure houses of the red light district. Apparently, they wanted to know the newpetitor."


    "Alright. Good job, you cane back," Andrew said and the Shadow''s agent left. "What do you think?" Andrew asked and Oliver spoke again, "As the young master said, you should avoid going out. In addition, we must reinforce security and investigate these businesses, because now the tension is greater."

 Chapter 287: CHAPTER 286

    While Andrew and the others discussed the captured spies and how they would act towards their employers, V led Shadow''s agents to the location of the group to which the two men Andrew had defeated belonged.


    Just as Oliver had told them, there were about 30 people and none of them seemed powerful. V and the Shadow''s agents watched them from the shadows for a while, so as not to make mistakes due to any wrong information.


    Fortunately, the information they had obtained from the interrogations was correct. There was no expert or powerful being with the group, at least not more powerful than V.


    In fact, they seemed like a pretty weak group, since the strongest was the leader and he was only stronger than amon soldier. Besides, he was drunk as were most of his subordinates, so it would be an easy mission.


    After observing enough, V informed the other agents, "Eliminate everyone except the leader," and the Shadow''s agents immediately began moving.


    Without this group of drunks noticing, the Shadow''s agents sneaked into the ce and in seconds moved like ghosts. Whether due to drunkenness or being too weak, these men did not know what happened until they felt the blood gushing from their throats.


    There were only about 10 Shadow agents, but with their speed and assassination skills, they slit the throats of all the men except the boss in less than a minute.


    When the boss realized that his subordinates were being attacked, he ran to draw his sword, but at that moment he felt a strong blow to the back of his head and fell to the ground unconscious.


    V had knocked him out with a single punch. Seeing the fat bandit leader, she showed a cold look and then addressed the other agents, "Check the ce and take everything of value."


    Even though V had joined them recently, everyone knew that she was one of Candice and Andrew''s trusted employees, so they didn''t feel any difort with her giving the orders, so they quickly ran to check the ce.


    Although they did not find any ves or captured people, they did find the safe where they kept their wealth and although there was not much, money was money, so they took it without shame.


    After ransacking the ce, V said again, "Well, our work is done. Let''s clean the ce." Then everyone began collecting the corpses in one of the dimensional bags that Andrew had given them and cleaning the blood from the floor and walls.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the ce was spotless and empty. V left with half of the Shadow''s agents carrying the found money and the head of the traffickers, while the rest headed to a secluded ce to dispose of the bodies.


    Everything happened without problems,plications, and above all discreetly. Although the traffickers were not arge group, carrying out an operation like this in such an important city without anyone knowing was not easy, but V and the others had done it perfectly.


    By the time they returned to Dunnas Pce, Andrew, and the others were still discussing some issues in the office, so V ordered the other agents to take the captured boss Traficant to the prison and extract whatever information he could have.


    She walked to the office and knocked on the door. When she was allowed entry, everyone smiled when they saw her, as they understood that the operation was a sess. "Good job. I assume there was no problem," Andrew said with a smile.


    "Other than what Castor dealt with, there were noplications," V said, adding, "The head of the traffickers is being questioned right now. No captured people were found at its base, but some gold coins were found".


    "Some Shadow agents are still outside disposing of the bodies, the operation was handled with care and discretion," V continued. "That''s good to hear. Oliver, make sure these agents get their reward," Andrew said, which Oliver only attended.


    After that, they continued with the meeting on how to deal with the pleasure houses that already had them in their sights. In the end, since they were still notpletely at odds, they decided to just send some agents to investigate.


    The proposal also arose to send Lia and the other dancers to those pleasure houses to investigate, since they would go to test the services of the red light district of the city, but in the end, they discarded this idea, since it was very dangerous.


    Gathering information from drunk clients in the Heavenly Pce was one thing, but doing so elsewhere was not a skill that Lia and the other dancers had and that would only put them in danger.


    Furthermore, since they did not want them to suffer any problems in their market research, Oliver had proposed that when they left they should use Aki''s ability because that way they would not know that they left Dunnas Pce.


    After defining all these points, the meeting ended and everyone went to dinner. Although it waste, they had not had dinner because of what had happened, so they asked the cooks to prepare food for them and bring it to the office.


    After the sumptuous and delicious dinner, Andrew called Sonia to ask how the training of the courtiers was progressing. Even though it had only been a day, Andrew wanted to keep a close eye on this issue, as it was the most important thing for the business.


    "Well, the situation has not yet improved, it has only been one-day young master, however, the courtesans have already been instructed on how to train the new courtiers," Sonia reported calmly.


    She paused and continued her report, "I established that the courtesans rotate, so that attachment problems do not arise if they only have one partner in this training."


    "That is well thought out. I don''t want romantic feelings to be aroused, you have to be strict about that," Andrew said and Sonia replied confidently, "Don''t worry, young master, I will handle that."


    After finishing her report, Sonia left, leaving Andrew and his wives in the office. "Why don''t you satisfy yourself with some of the courtesans?", Helena suddenly asked, making Andrew look at her in confusion.


    "What do you mean by that?" Andrew asked and Helena exined, "Well, as long as we are pregnant, you can''t have sex with us and now that this problem has arisen, your original n of going out to pick up girls won''t be able to happen either, so we discussed it among ourselves and thought that you could take some of the courtesans and satisfy your needs."


    Andrew smiled at the proposal and giving his wives a hug he told them, "Well, my n to go out and pick up girls was with the intention of earning points. The courtesans don''t offer me many points, however, if I feel the need I will take your offer."


    His wives obviously knew that, but they also knew that Andrew, as a candidate for the god Eros, could not remain in a state of abstinence for long or he could lose control as he once did.


    Andrew had no secrets from his wives, so he had told them about that incident and that was why they had made this proposal. While all of this was true, it wasn''t so extreme that he couldn''t go a few months without sex.


    Certainly, he couldn''t hold out for half a year, but he had no urgency right now. After some idle conversation, Andrew and the girls went to sleep.


    While they slept, different managers and owners of pleasure houses received the news that the spies they had sent to Dunnas Pce had been discovered and began to n countermeasures.


    These pleasure houses were notrge organizations, in fact, they were very simr to those surrounding the Cannaris Pce in the empire, which is why they were worried since they now knew that the newpetitor was not weak at all.


    The spies who had managed to escape immediately notified their bosses that there were at least two experts in Dunnas Pce, as they had seen Castor and since they had also seen Andrew, along with Oliver, they knew him as well.


    The bosses of these businesses were sweating with fear, because they did not have any experts in their ranks, so, if Andrew decided to attack them, they would have no chance.


    Sensing danger, these cowards immediately did what they did best, look for a sponsor. The red light district of this city was simr to that of the capital of the Cannaris empire.


    It was divided into zones and each zone had a leader of sorts, so these pleasure houses reported what they had discovered to the leader of the zone, hoping that he would serve as a shield for them.


    Obviously, they had to make concessions, since no one works for free, but between paying for protection and being eliminated without resistance, the answer was simple, so these businesses agreed to pay 20% of their profits to the leader of the area.


    The leader of the area was delighted with this deal, but he was not arrogant and immediately sent spies to check the Dunnas Pce. Although she had epted the job, depending on how the situation was, she would handle things differently.

 Chapter 288: CHAPTER 287

    A week had passed since Enri''s incident. During this time, Andrew and everyone in Dunnas Pce had dedicated themselves to collecting information, as they had realized that they had been very negligent in this matter.


    From the head of the traffickers captured by V, they had learned that, just like them, there were several groups of traffickers in the city. Their modus operandi was to approach pretty but low-status women like Enri, make them fall in love, and then capture them to sell them outside the country.


    Despite the existence of these groups, it was not as if they could carry out their misdeeds left and right since this country had its peculiarities. It was already known to them that the men were mostly military and that the women handled practically all other aspects.


    Even if a man was found to be a merchant or another profession other than the military or guard, he was surely a foreigner or otherwise sick or injured in some way, so extreme was the situation in the country.


    For this same reason, the kingdom of Dunnas is one of the countries with thergest military force, even superior to the Cannaris empire, which isrger in territory and strength.


    Despite thisrge military force, women outnumber men by 5 to 1 in this country. As strong men attract women in this country and women are greater in number, men have many opportunities to have many wives, so the security of women is strict.


    It is for this reason that, although trafficking groups like the one led by the man captured by V are numerous, they do not actually manage to capture many women to sell in other countries.


    The reason they still operated was that women from this country were considered exotic and difficult to obtain for people outside the country, so they operated on quality over quantity. First of all, their wheat-brown skin was attractive and unusual, and second, how strict the authorities were made it difficult to traffic people.


    Apart from this, the captured man knew nothing else so he was eliminated. On the other hand, Shadow''s agents had kept a close eye on the pleasure houses that were watching them before and had found that they were not powerful, but still, Andrew did not make his move to deal with them.


    The reason was that as a person from outside the kingdom, he couldn''t simply eliminate 5 businesses so quickly, as it would attract a lot of attention, especially among the nobles.


    In this kingdom, unlike the empire of Cannaris, the nobles and wealthy are women and are not as rigid as in other countries. Here the nobility and even the royals enjoy the services of the red-light district, so eliminating 5 of those businesses was a bad deal.


    Another reason why he did not attack them was that they had learned that these pleasure houses had sought the protection of the boss of the area, even though Shadow''s agents had investigated this boss and discovered that she was not very powerful. , it was still very dangerous to eliminate it.


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    If the other pleasure houses that were small and insignificant would bring problems with the nobles, a pleasure house that is the leader in the area was an even bigger problem, as the nobles would surely get involved.


    In short, Andrew couldn''t do anything, because he would get into trouble with the nobles. This was a very stark contrastpared to the empire of Cannaris.


    In the empire, although the red light district also existed thanks to the nobles, in view of the general public they repudiated these businesses, which is why they did not get involved in the battles in that area openly.


    However, in this country, the situation waspletely the opposite. Here, the noble and wealthy walked openly in the red-light district and if their favorite businesses face problems, they have no qualms about getting involved.


    Learning this, Andrew and the others realized something important. They had no connections in this country and if they wanted to prosper they needed to get the support of nobles and wealthy people, the problem was that they couldn''t do that yet, since they hadn''t opened for business.


    They also collected information about the services provided in the pleasure houses in the red-light district of this city. Lia and the other dancers had been going out every night to different pleasure houses and had gathered a lot of information.


    It turns out that 90% of the pleasure houses are focused on women and the rest are mixed, that is, they serve both men and women. Most of the courtiers in these ces are men with strong muscles and the appearance of warriors.


    Certainly, there are courtiers with slim builds, but athletic and beautiful faces, but they were a minority. This was because most women in this country like to feel dominated in bed and if the man had a good build he was more likely to give them what they wanted.


    Andrew felt that this was very strange since each woman has her preference regarding sex, but that the majority of women in a country preferred that was strange, so he asked Fluffy.


    Fluffy told him that, while he couldn''t be sure, it was likely that he was one of the abnormalities of this world, not having the blessing of a god Eros. Anyway, Andrew didn''t think much about it, in the end, it was in his favor, because he could focus the training of his courtiers on that line of thinking.


    This was very advantageous for Sonia, as she was able to focus the training of the courtiers in that direction, spending less time and dedicating more time to training them in the seduction method, which Lia and the dancers also investigated.


    Turns out it was quite peculiar. Andrew felt that there was a problem with the women in this country and that they were all masochists because instead of courting their clients like princesses or queens, they actually did it harshly.


    In fact, Andrew didn''t even think that this was a method of courtship or seduction since the courtiers here behaved like kings and it was the women who approached.


    In other words, the courtiers did not invite the clients, they were the ones who evaluated the courtiers and chose the one who seemed roughest or most liked. When Andrew and the others heard about that, they almost fainted, because they didn''t expect this country to be so strange.


    Andrew even thought that what Fluffy had told him that in this world there was no blessing from a god Eros was a lie since anything other than the taste of an Eros god would allow this madness.


    However, Fluffy maintained his theory that it was the opposite. The fact that there was no blessing was what made crazy things about sex like what was happening in this country sustainable.


    Not wanting to delve into the topic, Andrew let it go and continued gathering information. Thanks to this, he had learned about the city''s important merchants, the different noble houses, and a lot of simr information.


    He had also made several trips to the Pce of Cannaris to observe how everything was going on in the empire concerning the war. Gast¨®n, Erick, and Canna had not had many problems managing the businesses, but the tension was increasingly palpable.


    The red light district was practically abandoned, many businesses had closed and criminal acts had increased. Concern could be seen on people''s faces.


    Between his trips, he also took the opportunity to visit Nad and have sex with her, since Enri had note looking for him and he needed to calm his sexual needs. Although he could use Sonia or any of the other courtesans, Nad gave him more points so he preferred to go to her.


    Everything was going smoothly until one day the owner of the area''s leading pleasure house visited Dunnas Pce. Nobody expected her visit, so she took Andrew and the others by surprise, but since she didn''t seem toe looking for trouble, Andrew received her with courtesy.


    Thedy was a woman with brown skin like most in this country. She has short shoulder-length ck hair as well as her eyes and a curvy body. Her tits weren''t as big as Helena''s, but she was somewhere between Candice''s and Carolina''s, which was pretty big.


    Her waist was thin, with a t stomach, and wide hips that highlighted her round and firm ass not to mention her thick and long legs that made her look like a model.


    She came apanied by two fierce-looking men wearing thin but sturdy leather armor and swords at their waist. They didn''t look very old, but they were experts without a doubt.


    Still, they were weaker than Castor and Oliver. Andrew had not mastered the ability to discern people''s strength with his divinity yet, but he had put them on the same level as Erick.


    Although they did not seem hostile, Andrew did not want to reveal more information than was necessary and that is why he did not allow them to see Castor, V, and his wives, only Oliver apanied him at the meeting.


    While it was true that they already knew Castor, the fact that they did not know if he was in the establishment at all times was a form of deterrence. "So, to what do I owe the honor of your visit, Miss Yuri?"

 Chapter 289: CHAPTER 288

    At what Andrew had asked, Yuri did not respond. She first looked at Andrew and Oliver as if she were evaluating them and after doing so, she couldn''t help but be surprised, although she didn''t show it on her face.


    Yuri, despite not being an expert, had the ability to evaluate people''s strengths with her mere intuition. It was a very rare skill, but one that had helped her avoid messing with the wrong people on countless asions.


    For this reason, she was surprised when she saw Andrew and Oliver because her intuition told her that Oliver was a very powerful expert, in fact, the most powerful expert that she had encountered to date.


    However, it was Andrew who worried her most. Her ability told her that Andrew was weaker than the guards she had brought, but it also told her that he was the most dangerous, which confused her.


    Despite her surprise and confusion, she did not let these expressions appear on her face and after calming down a little she responded, "I''m surprised that the young man knows me. Since that is so, I would appreciate knowing the name of the young man."


    Andrew was not surprised that Yuri did not know who he was, since it was impossible to infiltrate Dunnas Pce and since he had had contact with very few people since he arrived in the country, it would be difficult for anyone to gather information about him.


    This also worried Yuri, since she had never suffered a situation like this. While she is not the most powerful, she always could gather information no matter who it was, but Andrew was a mystery to her.


    This was why she took the risk ofing to meet him in person because she needed to evaluate him. "Oh, how rude of me, my name is Andrew," he said, and added, "Now that we know each other, can you tell me the reason for your visit?"


    "Well, I heard that you had some differences with some of the businesses in the area and I wanted to know your position," Yuri said, not wanting to hide anything, but Andrew''s response surprised her even more.


    "Well, some people were a bit annoying, but it''s a minor issue. I knew they had gone to ask Miss Yuri for help, but I didn''t expect you toe to visit me yourself, so are you friends? "Rtives?" Andrew said with a smile.


    Yuri was surprised by the fact that she had not been able to dig up a single piece of information about Andrew and his Dunnas Pce, but it seemed that he knew everything that was happening in the area, that scared her, because she understood that she was not dealing with a normal person.


    Despite everything, she tried to remain calm and continued the conversation, "They are not family, nor friends, just business colleagues," she paused and asked, "May I ask Mr. Andrew''s intentions?"


    Andrew maintained his business smile and said calmly, "If you control your colleagues, we won''t have any problems. I just want to do business, if no one bothers me, I won''t bother anyone."


    Although Andrew was smiling and calm, Yuri and his guards felt strong pressure from the words he had just said, as it seemed like they were facing a dangerous beast.


    Andrew noticed this and continued, "Miss Yuri, don''t doubt my words, I really have no intention of creating conflicts, but I''m not afraid of them either. My advice, run your business as usual and keep the curious away and we will have a peaceful coexistence."


    His words seemed kind, but they were an open threat. Yuri, who was very experienced, remained calm despite noticing the clear threat, but her twopanions had a shorter fuse.


    "Hey, don''t you think you''re being very arrogant?", one of them asked in a threatening tone. Yuri wanted to stop him because she knew that things could get ugly, but she was one stepte because the man who had spoken to suddenly disappeared.


    Yuri and the other guard were stunned, as they could not understand what had happened and only came out of that state when they heard Andrew say, "Don''t worry, your partner was only expelled from the establishment, he is not injured."


    "However, I don''t need you toe and disrespect me. Miss Yuri, you seem like a rational and intelligent person, so you should have already noticed that I can erase you from the map whenever I want, this is not a threat, it is a warning, it would be good if you take my advice," Andrew continued saying this time with a tone more severe voice.


    Yuri and his bodyguard couldn''t help but swallow in fear, as they understood that they were at Andrew''s mercy, yet Yuri gathered her courage and asked, "So you intend to be the lord of this area?"


    "I think Miss Yuri misunderstood me. I don''t want problems, I don''t care about the title of leader, lord, or boss of the area, I just want to run my business and make money, nothing more," Andrew responded.


    Although Yuri didn''t quite believe Andrew''s words, she couldn''t do anything. She had clients among the city''s nobles and she could ask them for help, but she felt that that would only harm her, so she preferred to wait and see how the situation evolved.


    With that defined, Yuri said goodbye to Andrew and left Dunnas Pce. As they left, they met the other guard who had been expelled earlier. He ran up to her in a panic, but Yuri only told him, "Get in the carriage, we''ll talkter."


    After they had left, Andrew asked Oliver, "What do you think?", to which he replied, "Well, I think it''s best to keep watching, if they don''t make a move, we can just go about our business".


    Andrew informed all of his trustedpanions about what happened so that they would be on guard, but it did not cause any uproar among the Dunnas Pce operations.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the rooms of the Dunnas Pce, one of the courtiers was having sex with Dami, while Sonia watched them. This was part of the personalized training that Sonia had designed.


    The contrast between the man''s muscr body and Dami''s small body was massive, but Sonia didn''t seem content, "Come on, move harder, like you want to destroy her," Sonia shouted.


    She was upset with these men, as they could not meet her expectations. She knew that one of the reasons they couldn''t move well was that she was watching them, but she firmly believed that that shouldn''t be an impediment.


    She wanted to get rid of that shyness they had and that is why she had begun to enter the rooms where the courtiers practiced with the courtesans of the Pce of Cannaris and she began to instruct them.


    Unfortunately, this strategy had gone wrong, as these men only became more nervous and some even lost their erection upon noticing her presence, which was bothering her a lot.


    Although she understood the feelings of the courtiers, she still maintained that her presence or the presence of anyone else should not be an impediment for them to do their work.


    She thought this because she knew that Andrew had many strange ideas that sometimes required special skills on the part of the staff, and for that reason, they needed to be people adaptable to changes and that would not happen if they were shy, at least not in this industry.


    Sonia didn''t know what ideas Andrew had for the future, nor what skills were necessary, but she firmly believed that shyness would go against what they would need in the future, which is why she wanted to train these men to get rid of it thinking in the future.


    Although she did this on her own initiative, in the future, Andrew would thank her enormously, because she had not made a mistake. After all, by the time Andrew opened the pornographic industry, Sonia''s training bore fruit, but that is a story forter.


    While she continued training the courtiers, V and Castor went to the office to meet Andrew. The moment they requested a meeting, Andrew knew they had made a decision.


    "So, what did you decide?" Andrew asked without preamble and Castor was the one to respond, "Bro, you know me, you know that I will not allow anyone to put their hands on my woman, but I am not as strong as brother Oliver either to dedicate myself to one woman."


    "So, we came to the decision that we will continue our rtionship, but I will take the same route as you," he went on to say. "So, will you create a harem?" Andrew asked and Castor only nodded.


    "Are you okay with that V?" Andrew asked again this time looking at the girl and added, "You know you don''t have to lie, right? "This guy may be my sworn brother, but I won''t let him mistreat you."


    "Hey," Castor imed, feigning annoyance, and Vughed at their interaction as she said, "he is not intimidating me, young master. I epted those conditions, I know that powerful men with status whomit themselves to a single woman like Mr. Oliver are rare, so I will ept to be part of Castor''s harem."


    "Well, if you''re okay with that, I have no problems, however, if this guy mistreats you, you can alwayse to me," Andrew added and Castor againined angrily, "Hey, you''re offending me here bro", which caused everyone tough jokingly.

 Chapter 290: CHAPTER 289

    Since Andrew''s conversation with Castor and V, a week had passed and everything had been quiet. Sonia continued training the courtiers as usual, who apparently were already showing improvements in their performance.


    L and Donna continued to learn from Hector and Victor diligently. In fact, it was beginning to be suspected among employees that these four had be couples.


    While there was no concrete evidence of this like when Castor and V''s rtionship was discovered, the courtesans of Cannaris Pce were experts at looking for gossip, especially those rted to love and sex, so they noticed the small subtleties.


    Although Andrew and his wives found out about these rumors, they did not say anything, because they had nothing against them mating, as long as they were not courtiers and courtesans.


    It was certainly cruel that Andrew forbade them from this, but everyone understood. If those who are dedicated to the sex services suddenly start having partners, they would not be able to fulfill their duty and with this being the core of the business, Andrew could not allow it.


    The girls'' pregnancies also went smoothly. As Aki was in the first days, she suffered a little difort like everyone else at this stage, but little by little she returned to normal.


    Marie had also suffered a little, butpared to Aki, her days were calmer and she had not had any problems. Businesses in Cannaris were also functioning normally except for the Paradise pleasure house, as the red light district of the imperial capital had practically closed due to ack of customers.


    The war was getting closer and every day there were skirmishes on the border with the kingdom of Tripia. In fact, the only thing missing was the formal deration of war.


    Everything was moving as nned, except for Yuri''s movements. Andrew had thought that she would start making moves against them because of the way Andrew acted when she visited him, but for some reason such moves didn''t appear.


    This caused Andrew some concern, but Oliver reassured him that it was likely that she was taking the position of waiting and seeing whether what she had been told was real or not.


    Although this pleased Andrew, he did not leave this girl unguarded. He knew from Shadow''s agents that she had connections with some nobles and wealthy people who could cause him problems, so he always kept an eye on her.


    At night in one of the rooms of the Dunnas Pce, Sonia was on all fours,pletely naked with sweat running down her body and with Andrew''s cock inside her pussy being pushed hard.


    He hade to visit her to receive the weekly report on the progress of the courtiers'' training, but since he was in her room, Andrew didn''t hesitate to have a little fun with her before getting down to business.


    It had been a long time since he had had sex with one of the courtesans and since Sonia had been putting a lot of effort into the trainingtely, Andrew decided to reward her, even though in reality he just wanted to fuck her.


    Sonia''s tits swayed with each thrust from Andrew and the sound of their bodies touching was only surpassed by Sonia''s moaning screams. Maybe it was because Andrew hadn''t fucked her in a while, but he was turned on, so he went a little wilder than usual.


    Sonia liked to be the dominant one, but Andrew wasn''t going to give her that chance. He wanted to subdue her and that''s what he was doing. His cock was piercing her pussy quickly and deeply as if he wanted to split her in two.


    Sonia was on the verge of madness for pleasure. Her moans were practically screams, her pussy was dripping juices like a running fountain and her nipples were as erect as a pair of mountains.


    The pounding of their bodies colliding against each other increased every second and Andrew grabbed her ass tightly to push off of her with greater force. All this time, Sonia had maintained her strict healthy diet and exercises, so her body was now that of a fiery subus.


    Her t, toned stomach, along with her wide hips and round ass were the downfall of any man and Andrew was enjoying it. "I think I should do a few rounds with these girls to gauge their growth," Andrew thought as he prated Sonia deeper and deeper.


    Shortly after, Andrew felt that he was cumming and without any qualms, he poured his seed inside Sonia. Although the girl had not cum, the intense activity had exhausted her and she fell onto the bed breathing heavily.


    Andrew was no better, but he recovered, faster, because his stamina was not a joke thing when it came to sex, so he climbed onto the bed and, lying on his back, pointed his finger at his cock.


    Sonia, as if understanding what Andrew wanted, immediately approached and began to lick his cock, as if she wanted to clean the obscene liquids that covered it. Before long, under Sonia''s blowjob, Andrew''sid cock became erect again.


    Andrew noticing this, said with a smile, "You can take your reward, I''ll let you y." Although it was a strange sentence, Sonia understood it clearly. She liked being the one in control, but ever since Andrew walked into her room he had put her on the receiving end and now he was letting her have the control.


    So she, with a smile, stopped sucking his cock and climbed on top of him. She held Andrew''s cock by the root with one hand and made it line up with her pussy and slowly lowered her hips, prating herself.


    Sonia began to move slowly up and down. She then buried Andrew''s cock as deep as she could and when it was all the way inside her, she rocked her hips in a circr motion, causing Andrew to let out a muffled moan of pleasure.


    That movement was difficult to endure because he felt that Sonia would tear off his cock and the walls of her vagina contracted, causing great pleasure. Just as Andrew was getting used to it, she suddenly got up again and started jumping on him.


    Even though she was getting up and down with increasing violence, Sonia didn''t stop moving her hips in a circr motion, so Andrew was having a bad time in a good way.


    The pleasure she was giving him was heavenly and he was worried he wouldn''t be able to resist. For some time now, Andrew has had a strange attitude during sex, which did not allow him to cum twice without making his partner experience an orgasm, so when he felt that he could cum at any moment, he did everything possible to resist.


    It was a kind of pride, but at this moment he was sure that he could not endure Sonia''s wild and sensual movement on him for long and although childish, he used hisst resort.


    He observed Sonia with the eyes of Eros and finding her erogenous zones, he began to massage them, while she jumped on his cock. Sonia immediately felt an electric current run through her body.


    Her pussy began to expelrge amounts of vaginal juice and her moans increased in level, but even with all this pleasure she felt, it did not slow her pace, in fact, it elerated it.


    In a short time, they were both on the edge, and letting out a loud moan, they both cum at the same time. Andrew had aplished his goal, although it was somewhat stupid and only he knew about this rule, but he still felt proud.


    Sonia fell on Andrew''s chest breathing harshly, drenched in sweat. Although Andrew felt strange, because he was also sweaty and their sticky body gave him an ufortable feeling, he did not push her away.


    Although Andrew was also short of breath, he was not breathing as harshly as Sonia, so he let her catch her breath on him. Then he began to caress her hair lovingly.


    Andrew didn''t see Sonia as he see his wives, but he was fond of all the girls in the Heavenly Pce, so after a lively sex session he didn''t mind giving her some loving caresses.


    After a few minutes, Sonia had caught her breath and then Andrew began to ask about the topic of why he hade to visit her, "So, how is the training of the courtiers going?"


    "Well, they have improved, but I am still not satisfied with their performance," Sonia responded in a sad voice. Andrew let out a softugh as he said, "You''re picky," to which Sonia responded even more angrily, "It''s not that. Really, they are not at the right level."


    "What do you think they''re missing?" Andrew continued to ask while he was still stroking Sonia''s hair. "They stillck confidence. Not only in sex but in customer service," she responded in a soft tone.


    This made Andrew wrinkle his eyebrows since there were only two weeks left to open the doors for business, "Do you think you will get them in shape in time?" Andrew asked again.


    "Don''t worry, I already took drastic measures. Those men either get in shape or die trying," Sonia said a little somberly. Andrew felt a shiver run down his spine, as he thought, "It''s not a good idea to upset Sonia," but he still smiled and said calmly, "Don''t overexert yourself," to which she responded with a small nod. Andrew smiled and said, "Another round?", to which she said excitedly "Yes".

 Chapter 291: CHAPTER 290

    Andrew hade to visit Sonia to ask her about the progress of the courtiers'' training, but he had gone to her room instead of calling her to the office because he wanted to have fun with her, however, he did not n to spend the entire night with her.


    Unfortunately, Sonia was hotter than he remembered. Her beauty had grown over time and Andrew couldn''t resist her charms, so he fucked her until dawn.


    Despite having very little sleep the night before, they both got up quite early. Andrew knew that his wives would make trouble with him with false anger for not returning to them and Sonia had to continue with her obligations.


    Just as Andrew had thought, his wives started scolding him the moment he entered the office. He knew they weren''t really angry, but he still yed along and acted remorseful.


    For her part, Sonia started her day after a light breakfast. Just as she had informed Andrew, she took drastic measures and with the help of the other courtesans pushed the new courtiers to the limit.


    In two weeks of constant sex, these men were no longer newbies who couldn''t perform well in bed, however, they still hadn''t gotten rid of their shyness and that was what Sonia wanted to correct.


    So her n was simple but effective. She gathered all the courtiers, men and women, and paired them up to have sex in front of each other. It wasn''t an orgy, what she wanted was to choose one of the courtiers and one of the courtesans and ask them to have sex while everyone else watched.


    Even the experienced courtesans were a little embarrassed, but they quickly regained theirposure and rose to the asion, but the men were the opposite. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Some of them even struggled to get an erection, but Sonia was determined, so she told them authoritatively, "Get used to it, because all sessions from now on will be like this."


    The courtiers turned pale upon hearing this, but Sonia would not give in and thus began the reform of their mentality. Andrew, who knew Sonia''s n, had informed his wives not toe closer to where they were because he did not want them to see that.


    It is true that they had be more open to sex over time, but Andrew only allowed it, as long as it was with him, because he would not allow them to see other men and despite how authoritarian he sounded, the girls understood.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was preparing to travel. He decided to go to the Pce of Cannaris to meet with Gaston and the others, to evaluate how the situation in the empire was going.


    After organizing everything, he teleported in thepany of Oliver. The red light district of the imperial capital was practically a cemetery, as it was deste, to the point that not even the employees of the different businesses there could be seen.


    After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at Candice''s store, where Gast¨®n and Erick were taking care of everything. However, they were surprised when they arrived, because Gast¨®n had visitors.


    He was none other than Marques Valoide. When he saw Andrew he was surprised because he had been monitoring the Cannaris Pce and knew that it was deste, in fact, he didn''t even know how they had disappeared from one moment to the next, so seeing Andrew now in front of him surprised him.


    He hadn''t received any reports that Andrew had returned, hence his surprise. The marquis really thought that they had fled, that''s why he hade to visit Gast¨®n to check things out and now he was faced with the person he wanted to ask about.


    Although they had never met before, they knew each other''s appearances, so they immediately recognized each other. Andrew immediately adopted a cordial posture and bowing slightly, he greeted, "It is an honor to meet you, Marquis Valoide."


    "It is also a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Andrew. Honestly, I thought you had fled," the marquis said in a subtle tone. His words indicated a bit of hostility, but it was not out of malice, but out of disagreement.


    Candice had promised him that Andrew would not flee and that he would help them by importing supplies for the war, but so far he had not fulfilled and although the agreed deadline had not yet been met, seeing that all the staff of the Cannaris Pce had disappeared, led the marquis to think that they had fled.


    Andrew obviously understood the Marquis'' difort, but he didn''t give it importance. In fact, he didn''t mind leaving this ce, if it weren''t for Candice''s roots being here he would leave this country.


    "If I am characterized by something, it is keeping my promises. The marquis should not worry, I will not run away," Andrew said still in a cordial tone, however, the marquis wanted to press further and asked, "So, when can we expect the promised provisions?"


    "Candice''s ns do not change, I understand that she notified you that the food would be here in a month. As for my part, I had some inconveniences and it will take a little longer," Andrew calmly replied.


    After that response, a strange silence was created in the office. Andrew and the marquis looked at each other as if trying to evaluate each other, but this situation was soon interrupted by Gaston.


    "I informed the marquis that same thing. As Young Master Andrew expressed, everything is going ording to n." The marquis nodded, but then said, "Well, as long as youply."


    Thisment made Gaston''s face wrinkle, because he didn''t like the implications of the words, but Andrew was even more direct and said, "Well, if you had informed us in time and hadn''t left us aside, we would have already fulfilled our agreement."


    With these words, the temperature of the room dropped several degrees. Gaston was in a cold sweat because he did not expect Andrew to confront the Marquis in this way. Erick was no different and Oliver who apanied Andrew was serious, as if a battle was going to break out.


    His seriousness was normal since Andrew had just confronted the marquis and next to him was Richard, his trusted butler who, at a single nce, Oliver knew was more powerful than him.


    The marquis was also not happy with Andrew''sment. Although what he had said was true, as a high-ranking noble he had pride in him, and having things thrown in his face was not to his liking.


    "You know that saying those words at another time would cost you your life, right?" said the marquis severely. Gast¨®n, Erick, and Oliver contracted all their muscles with tension, but Andrew was as cool as lettuce.


    "Is he a threat?" Andrew asked, which angered the marquis even more. Gast¨®n wanted to interrupt this exchange and rx the situation, but he couldn''t think of how to do it.


    "Well, let''s stop ying games. Honestly, I don''t like games about intrigue and betrayal, so I don''t care how things are handled. As I already said, we willply," Andrew suddenly said as if concluding the topic.


    The marquis looked at him suspiciously and although annoyed, he did not say anything, because it was true that he could not lose a supply provider like Candice at this time.


    He was clear that his rtionship with her had deteriorated, but being on the brink of a war, he couldn''t afford to lose her. He didn''t care much about Andrew, since from the beginning he didn''t expect him to help, but Candice was different.


    She is a merchant with strong connections to providing food and she would be a great loss if she refused to help. With everything finished, the marquis stood up and said, "Well, let''s leave everything as it is, we will wait for your help," and he left.


    After they had left, Gaston and Erick breathed a sigh of relief and reproached Andrew for his recklessness. Andrew just smiled and said, "There is no need to be afraid, they are the ones who need us, not the other way around".


    "That may be true now, but when the war passes, we will suffer," Gaston said heavily, but Andrew replied, "That is why we are establishing an alternate base in the kingdom of Dunnas. Ultimately, we will just move."


    Although Gaston did not like the idea so much, he could only nod in agreement. While in the Marquis'' carriage, Donald asked his butler, "What do you think?", to which Richard replied, "His bodyguard is not simple, but he is still not on my level, however¡­".


    Seeing Richard''s serious expression, Donald wrinkled his eyebrows and asked, "Don''t hold back, express your thoughts, what do you think?" Richard remained silent for a few seconds as if organizing his thoughts and then said, "Although that man Andrew does not seem powerful, he exudes a strange presence."


    "So it wasn''t my imagination," Donald said, corroborating that he had also felt strange pressure from Andrew, then added, "Do you think it''s a danger?"


    "Well, I can''t say for sure, but my gut tells me that we shouldn''t antagonize him," Richard replied seriously. When Donald listened to his butler, he became serious, because the institute of an expert of his level is not something that can be ignored.


    After that, both of them remained silent as if thinking something all the way back to their mansion. While Andrew argued with Gast¨®n and Erick about how things were progressing.

 Chapter 292: CHAPTER 291

    Having visited the Cannaris empire, Andrew would not miss the opportunity to visit Nad, so after finishing his talk with Gaston and Erick he went to the Paradise pleasure house to see how things were progressing.


    He did not meet with Canna because the business she ran was clothing and although no new collections hade out, it was not something important at the time, because with the war around the corner, no one would buy clothes.


    In fact, Candice was considering closing the business for the time being, as she didn''t see the point in keeping it open when there were no sales. On the other hand, this time Andrew was not visiting Paradise just to have fun with Nad.


    Since the red light district of the imperial capital had practically stopped functioning, Andrew wanted to review how the employees of Paradise were adapting ording to what he had told Nad thest time he visited.


    Since they were no longer serving clients and Andrew had assured them of their jobs with full pay, he wanted them to train and improve for when the time came to reopen and that was what he wanted to inspect, he wanted to see what they were doing to improve.


    He had always left the management of this pleasure house to Nad, but since he was spending a lot of money on it, he wanted to verify that he was not investing in vain.


    After walking for several minutes, Andrew and Oliver arrived at the Paradise pleasure house. As usual, they were received with respect and cordiality. He was immediately guided to Nad''s office, which he entered without even announcing himself, as he always did.


    Nad at first got angry when he did that, but now she had gotten used to it. Andrew was the only one who dared to enter her office unannounced, so she stopped paying attention to that.


    Although a little surprised by his visit, she greeted him with a smile and was about to throw herself into his arms to start ying with him, but she noticed that Oliver had entered too this time, so she knew that Andrew hadn''t juste to have fun.


    When she realized this, she immediately thought that Andrew would take back what he had told herst time and Andrew noticing that smiled and said, "Don''t imagine bad things, I just need to check some things."


    "And what would those things be?" Nad asked, breathing a sigh of relief, to which Andrew responded, "Well, I''m investing a lot of money in this ce while it''s closed, so I want to see what your n is to improve the service when operations resume."


    "I see," Nad responded and added, "Do you want to hear my n or do you have one in mind?" Andrew was surprised by the question and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have a n?"


    Nad looked at him annoyed, because the tone of the question showed doubts as if she could not think of an improvement n. Andrew realized her mistake and, smiling a little awkwardly, approached her gave her a gentle hug, and said, "Don''t be angry, I''m just kidding."


    She just snorted not believing his words. Then she invited him to sit down and she began to exin to him what she nned to do. Honestly, her n was nothing special, you could tell it was simple but effective.


    What she would do is to train the courtesans to acquire better skills through practice and the same would happen with the other employees. She nned to recreate simtions among employees as if it were a normal day of operations.


    This was not strange, in fact, it was quite regr as a n in Andrew''s mind, but Nad did bring something innovative to her n. Something Andrew had thought about using but he hadn''t implemented yet and that surprised him.


    Although this establishment did not have a dance room like the Cannaris Pce, Nad had seen how it operated and came up with the idea of providing simr entertainment.


    Her idea was to take one of the VIP rooms and collect a fee for a small group and have two courtesans show them an erotic show. In short, customers would pay to see two girls satisfy themselves, something simr to what could be seen in any nightclub in Andrew''s previous world.


    From the moment Andrew came up with the idea of the dance room, he thought about this, but since he was short of personnel he did not implement it, and since the problem of war arose shortly after that n had to be dyed.


    In fact, he had thought about it further and was to offer live sex to the public, for the daring, something like choosing a lucky person to have sex with the courtesan in front of everyone without having to pay for the exclusive services of the courtesan, but he believed that such a daring culture did not yet exist in this world.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    That is why Nad''s idea was more feasible to apply. He was interested and offered his knowledge which surprised Nad. "Have you thought about this?" she asked, to which Andrew responded, "Well, I was thinking of implementing it a little differently, but yes."


    "So do you think it works?" Nad continued to ask and Andrew was silent for a moment and then responded, "Well, to do it, you need to modify two things."


    "Which ones?" Nad continued asking, very excited. "First make it an exclusive service, don''t open it to the public. Choose the best clients and give special training to your girls. They must not only have sex but also attract the gaze of the spectators, they must be very erotic."


    Nad didn''t understand Andrew''s idea, so he exined it to her. What Andrew was proposing was to create a kind of exclusive club, a membership, and that only those admitted to this club could enjoy this show.


    Although Nad believed they would lose money this way, Andrew told her that while that may be true, they made up for it with connections. Andrew was very clear about how important it was to make connections since he had suffered a lot because of this.


    So what he wanted was to sacrifice some profits for connections. It was logical if this club was created, the members of this club would feel special treatment and that would help them have a good impression of the pleasure house because although they would have to pay, the mere fact that not everyone had ess It was already a benefit.


    Nad internalized the proposal and after a few minutes, she had to admit that it was true and she immediately agreed to follow Andrew''s n. After a few more discussions, Nad took Andrew and Oliver on a tour of the establishment, showing them everything they were doing.


    Andrew didn''t find anything worrying, in fact, it was quite the opposite. They could see that all the employees were putting a lot of effort into training and that left him satisfied.


    The only thing he did not find suitable was the training for the private club n. The courtesans of Paradise were very good at their jobs and had experience, but Andrew believed that when it came to the skills necessary for what they wanted to do in the private club theycked a lot.


    Noticing this, Andrew immediately took action. He knew that this was a show, so the girls should not limit themselves to having sex with each other and letting themselves be seen, but rather capture the spectators, and for that, they should show the public what they had.


    This involved suggestive poses that would allow the audience to observe them better and even interact when they were not touching the courtesans. Everyone who heard Andrew was confused and wanted details, but Andrew didn''t know how to exin it.


    Not finding the right words, he had no choice but to spend the few points he had gotten and buy a video of his system. Everyone was surprised when Andrew showed them the projection of what a live sex show looked like.


    These girls were smart because they immediately understood what they were missing. It was the positioning and the movements they had to make. Everything was focused on giving the viewer a clear vision without making them feel abnormal.


    Seeing how engrossed the courtesans under Nad were, Andrew said, "I''ll leave this for you to practice." The courtesans thanked him and Andrew returned to the office in thepany of Nad and Oliver.


    "I didn''t expect you to have something like this. You know you would make much money if you implement that device in other fields, right?" Nad said as she sat on Andrew''sp.


    This time Oliver hadn''te into the office, so she knew Andrew would have fun with her and since she had epted her role, she had no qualms about being flirtatious.


    Andrew didn''t miss the opportunity and started touching her, but since they were still talking, he didn''t go too far yet. "I know that, but it''s a littleplex. The applications you have in mind are currently impossible."


    Andrew''s words sounded strange to Nad, as she could not understand how it could show a sex video so easily and not apply it as a means ofmunication or exploration that would be in high demand.


    In short, Nad had thought about the same applications as Dayana when she bought these devices, but Andrew couldn''t tell her that he hadn''t built that device, but that he had bought it in the system, so he gave an ambiguous answer.


    Not wanting Nad to approach him with annoying questions, he moved his hands to Nad''s breasts and legs and began massaging her. Nad wasn''t stupid, so she immediately understood that Andrew didn''t want to talk about it and she stopped asking.


    Since Andrew had started touching her in erogenous ces, she didn''t stay still and she started touching him too. In a short time, Andrew had removed Nad''s blouse, freeing her tits, and she had unbuttoned Andrew''s pants, freeing his half-erect cock.

 Chapter 293: CHAPTER 292

    While Andrew massaged Nad''s breasts and rubbed her pussy, Nad gently shook Andrew''s cock. He wasn''t fully erect yet, so she didn''t press too hard, she just wanted to set the mode.


    In a short time, the temperature of their bodies rose several levels and both began to let out muffled moans of pleasure. Nad''s pussy quickly became wet, soaking Andrew''s hand as if he had dipped it in a bucket of water.


    Nad was more sensitive than usual and Andrew was no different, as his cock quickly became as hard as steel. Andrew settled better on the sofa where they were on, while Nad sat on him faced him, and wrapped her arms around him.


    She raised herself slightly so Andrew could find her pussy and holding his cock with one hand, he guided it to Nad''s pussy entrance. Feeling Andrew''s erect rod at the entrance to her pussy, Nad lowered her hips abruptly, prating herself with force and depth.


    Andrew was surprised by her movement since Nad is not a woman who likes rough sex, but he did notin about it and let her move as she wanted. She began to gently lift her ass and lower herself down hard which made Andrew moan with pleasure.


    The girl continued with these movements and thanks to how wet her pussy was, there was no difort or pain, just pleasure. Little by little, Nad increased the speed of her movements and her moans increased ordingly.


    Her pussy was so wet that her vaginal juices were dripping all over the ce every time she lowered herself onto Andrew''s cock. Not wanting to be passive, Andrew grabbed her ass and helped her move faster.


    Although she was the one who moved and kept pace with her, Andrew adjusted to her movements and not only helped her by moving her ass with his hands, but he also began to move his hips prating from above increasing the pleasure.


    The obscene noises of pration due to the wetness of Nad''s pussy were exciting and the collision of their bodies echoed in the room. With each thrust, vaginal juices flew, soaking their bodies.


    Her tits were jumping up and down right in front of Andrew who couldn''t help but put his face between them and start sucking them. As excited as they were in their high-intensity activity, the position wasn''t the best, so Andrew graved her ass with force and got up from the couch with Nad still prated.


    Andrew carried Nad to the office desk and had her ass rest on the desk. Andrew stood in front of her and continued to prate her. Nad wrapped her legs around him and Andrew put his hands around her back and supported her for deeper pration.


    The pounding of their bodies colliding with each thrust increased a couple of gears, and her vaginal juices were now dripping onto the desk and the floor beneath them.


    Nad''s moans had intensified and Andrew felt that his cock would melt inside Nad because today she was hornier than ever. Despite that, he did not stop his movements, on the contrary, he elerated the pace of his hips.


    When Andrewid her on the desk, Nad hugged him tightly, but she soon felt that she was losing her bnce even though Andrew was holding her, so she let go of Andrew''s neck and brought her arms back to support herself on the desk.


    Seeing Nad''s change of position, Andrew also stopped hugging her and took Nad''s legs and spread them as wide as he could. He could now clearly see the union of their bodies and prate her with greater depth and speed, so his hips elerated their movements again.


    Andrew''s intensity made Nad wetter and the pleasure corrupted her, to the point of her almost losing her breath. After a few more minutes she came giving a loud cry of pleasure.


    Her pussy expelled a lot of juices. She looked like a broken feather and she showered Andrew with the great gush of her orgasm. The floor and the desk were also sprayed by the expelled juices, but none of them cared.


    Nad was breathing hard and her body was spasming from the orgasm. She had never cum like this, but she was satisfied. Unfortunately, Andrew wasn''t done yet and he wasn''t going to let the girl fall unconscious as she looked like she would do in a few seconds.


    Without warning, Andrew turned her, putting her face down, and prated her from behind. Nad was surprised by his sudden change, but when she felt that Andrew had prated her again, she only could moan because the pleasure invaded her again.


    She was still sensitive from the orgasm she had just had and her legscked strength, but as she was on the desk, she just limited herself to receiving Andrew''s violent cock.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Andrew even spanked her a couple of times between thrusts, which made Nad let out a scream, but not of pain, but of surprise and pleasure. When Andrew felt that he was about to cum, he leaned on her ass with both hands and prated her with greater force.


    In a short time, Andrew did not resist and filled Nad''s interior with his white seed. Just like her, Andrew released a huge load when he cum, to the point that when he pulled his cock out of Nad, arge amount of semen overflowed from her pussy.


    Nad fell limply onto her desk and Andrew sat back down on the couch to catch his breath. She looked like a sloth bear with her arms hanging in the air, because she didn''t have the strength to pick them up.


    Seeing her, Andrew just couldugh at her strange position, but Nad didn''t have the strength even to scold him, so she didn''t bother telling him anything. After several minutes, they managed to recover and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    While they were bathing they had two more rounds and Andrew left the office revitalized. He then left the establishment in thepany of Oliver and returned to Dunnas Pce.


    What they did not know was that while they were returning to Dunnas Pce, on the distant border, war broke out. To date, the empire of Cannaris had had several skirmishes with the kingdom of Tripia, but this time it was a mobilization ofrge armies.


    More than 50,000 soldiers from each side faced off in thergest battle to date. The experts had not yet entered the battle, but still, many lives were lost that day.


    This battle began the war that woulde to an unexpected end in the future. Meanwhile, Andrew had returned to Dunnas Pce and asked Castor if there was any movement on Yuri''s side, but she still adopted the wait-and-see tactic.


    The days passed and Sonia''s training of the courtiers was beginning to give results. These men were no longer shy and acted with strength when they fucked the courtesans of the Cannaris Pce.


    When she notified Andrew of this, he was happy for it as they were finally reaching the goal and rewarded Sonia with another night of sex. In fact, Andrew was visiting the courtesans during the nights to "Check their growth."


    He was pleasantly surprised because the girls had improved a lot and he had fun with them like never before. However, a weekter a messenger falcon from Gaston arrived at Dunnas Pce.


    Normally they did not use these methods, as Andrew traveled asionally, but as a week had passed and he had not visited, Gaston sent a message informing them that war had broken out.


    This put them under some pressure, as they still did not have the food they promised to the marquis. Candice had already bought arge shipment, but they still had to reach the empire.


    Seeing that they were a little behind, Andrew suggested that they bring them to the Dunnas Pce, as it would be faster since he could teleport them in a second, and that''s what they did.


    Andrew did not want to deal with the Marquis, as they had ended on bad terms thest time they met, so he let Gaston take care of the negotiations.


    Canna had also closed the clothing store and moved to Dunnas Pce, receiving a shock when Andrew teleported her. Andrew had already noted that she, Gaston, and Erick were eligible for the guardian seal, but he still did not give it to her.


    He wanted to wait a while to do it. Furthermore, Canna was unsuitable for the guardian seal, as she had nobat skills. In fact, this was a problem, since Gaston had the same situation and Andrew did not want to spend these seals on people without fighting skills.


    For this reason, he decided to wait a while and evaluate what he would do next. For the moment he concentrated on the important matters. The opening of the Pce of Dunnas to business and the war of the empire of Cannaris against the kingdom of Tripia.

 Chapter 294: CHAPTER 293

    Gaston and Erick were surprised to hear that all the food they had promised the marquis was in the Cannaris Pce since they still did not know the fact that Andrew had the ability to teleport. In fact, they always thought that Candice and the others had been taken out in the same way that Andrew and the others had left in the first ce.


    Despite their surprise, Andrew did not exin anything to them. It was not yet the time to exin his abilities and when they saw that Andrew did not want to exin, they were smart and did not ask.


    Although they had reached the level of loyalty necessary to receive a guardian seal, this had urred unconsciously, while living with Andrew and not knowing this seal, Gast¨®n and Erick were ignorant of this issue, but remembering what Candice had told them, they thought they still hadn''t gained the trust necessary for Andrew to reveal his secrets to them.


    Not wanting to be intrusive, they remained silent and did not ask. Within a few minutes, they called several employees to bring the food to Candice''s store and also notified the marquis using a messenger falcon.


    They were checking the food when the falcon arrived at the marquis'' mansion. Upon seeing the hawk, Donald wrinkled his eyebrows because he did not know what message this hawk could bring.


    He even thought that Candice had sent him a message saying that she would not keep her promise since it was clear to him that she held a grudge against him for removing her from the empire''s n for the merchants and that worried him.


    However, when he read the note, he was happy, because it was quite the opposite. Candice was not giving up on her promise, but rather she hadpleted it in less time than stipted and that was good news.


    He immediately organized a group of employees led by Richard, his trusted butler, to negotiate the purchase of the food, because although it had already been defined that this food was for the army of the empire, he did not want to take any risk, so he acted quickly.


    However, when he was about to send his men, another hawk entered through the window. This surprised him because the falcon was from Raven who was guarding the Pce of Cannaris and since he already knew that that ce was deserted, he was surprised that a message arrived because that meant that there was a change.


    He immediately approached the falcon and took the message. When he finished reading it, his eyebrows were wrinkled as if he had bitten into a lemon, because the message said, "Gaston and Erick are in the Celestial Pce taking out arge amount of what looks like food."


    This confused the Marquis since the information was very ambiguous and insufficient. This raised many questions, "Does Candice send these foods? When and how did they get to that ce without being noticed? Why did theye to that ce instead of Candice''s store?"


    All these questions made Donald''s eyebrows knit closer and not wanting to be left with the intrigue, he called Richard. The butler arrived in a few seconds and with a slight bow asked, "Did you call me?"


    "Yes, there is a situation and I need you to take charge," Donald said and began to exin the content of the two notes he received, as well as his doubts. Richard, being a smart person, understood what Donald wanted and immediately said, "Don''t worry. I will immediately go to the Heavenly Pce and find out what is happening."


    Richard finished speaking and the next second he had disappeared. This man''s power was not something to take lightly. In fact, few know it, but below Arturios and Demon, no one in the empire was more powerful than Richard.


    In a matter of seconds, the butler had arrived at the Heavenly Pce. There he could see Gast¨®n and Erick coordinate several employees to load wooden boxes into various carriages. There were also some fully armed guards and even he could see Andrew.


    After observing the situation for a few seconds he approached Gast¨®n and with a cordial greeting said, "Good morning Mr. Gast¨®n, may I ask if these are the promised foods?"


    Gaston jumped slightly when he heard Richard speak to him since he had not seen him catching him off guard. Richard, noticing that he had approached too quietly, said, "I apologize for scaring you."


    "Oh Mr. Richard, what a pity to show you my bad side, there is nothing to apologize for," Gaston responded recovering from the previous scare and added, "You are correct, these are the promised foods, but how did Mr. Richard know that I was here?".


    Richard was about to make an excuse, when Andrew interrupted, saying, "That not a secret you know, after all the marquis has kept this ce under surveince for a long time."


    Andrew''s sudden interruption made Richard frown because this was not only criticism but an acknowledgment that Andrew knew he had been under surveince for a long time.


    That Andrew knew this didn''t seem strange to Richard, but rather the fact that Andrew didn''t act and let Raven and his team spy as if he wasn''t afraid of his secrets being revealed was strange.


    This made him very curious and since Andrew had already exposed it, Richard was not polite and asked, "If Mr. Andrew already knew about this, may I ask, why didn''t you do anything about it?"


    Andrew smiled at the question and answered with a bit of mockery, "Because there was no need. No matter how many spies you send, they will never be able to infiltrate this ce."


    Andrew''s response made Richard confused. He looked at Andrew seriously, trying to see the reason for his confidence, but he found nothing, so he was bold and asked, "May I ask the reason?"


    "Can the marquis reveal all his secrets?" Andrew responded with another question, without leaving his mocking tone. Richard knew that Andrew would not reveal his secrets, but he still had nothing to lose by asking, so, at Andrew''s answer, he just shook his head and left the topic aside.


    Seeing this, Andrew understood that Richard would not ask anything more and said, "Gaston, why don''t you go back with Mr. Richard to the store and discuss the issue of food? Erick and I can take care of the transportation."


    Gaston nodded and, looking at the butler, said politely, "Shall we?", to which Richard nodded and left in hispany, but before leaving Richard took onest look at Andrew and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Andrew, can I ask you onest question?"


    The butler''s tone and attitude had changed. He now seemed very sincere and his aura said the same, so Andrew thought it would be interesting to listen to him so he modded, giving him the understanding that he could ask.


    The butler bowed slightly as if thanking him for allowing his question and then spoke, "What is your objective?" The question stumped Andrew, as he never saw this questioning.


    He remained silent for a few seconds in surprise, but then he recovered and with an honest smile said, "Turn the Heavenly Pce into the best pleasure house in the world."


    These answers not only surprised Richard but Gast¨®n and Erick who were nearby. This answer seemed like a joke, but these three were intelligent and very experienced people, so their instincts were telling them that Andrew''s words were not a joke.


    Even though it seemed like a foolish goal, none of them doubted the words said by Andrew. They were not clear about the reason, but they felt that the sincerity of that answer was the purest they had ever seen.


    Although Andrew didn''t know what they thought, he didn''t stop to exin. He immediately turned and entered the Cannaris Pce to continue supervising the employees carrying the boxes.


    It was only after he had left that the other three woke up from their shock and, somewhat dazed, went back to carrying out their operations. Erick continued to check that all the boxes were loaded onto the carriages, while Gaston and Richard left to discuss business.


    The amount of food that Candice had bought was enormous, to the point that the 10 cargo carriages that Gaston and Erick had brought were not enough to carry everything, so they had to make several trips.


    By the time the 4 trips of these 10 carriages brought all the food to Candice''s store, Gaston and Richard had finished their negotiation and thetter had returned to the marquis'' mansion to tell him what had happened.


    Richard exined everything that had happened without adding or removing anything. Donald was frowning again, because he couldn''t believe what his butler had told him and a little skeptically asked, "Do you believe his words? Not that it detracts from the goal Andrew said, but it seems a little¡­ Silly?"


    The butler understood Donald because he, now that had thought about it with a cool head, had a simr opinion, but remembering the aura that surrounded Andrew at the moment he said it made him say, "I''m not sure if we should believe him, But I can say that I had never seen such sincerity in a person in my life."


    With those words, Donald couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise, because those words from an expert like Richard were powerful. Experts are not called that only because of their great power, but because of their great instinct and ability to read people, so the fact that someone as powerful as Richard said that Andrew''s words were the most sincere he had heard , made him think deeply.

 Chapter 295: CHAPTER 294

    Ignorant of Richard and Donald''s thoughts, Andrew returned to Dunnas Pce, as the deadline that had been imposed for the inauguration and opening for business of that pleasure house would soon be met.


    Sonia hadpleted her job perfectly and the courtiers were now manly-looking men both outside and in bed. Obviously, in a single month of training, they couldn''t do everything Sonia had nned, but at least now they were no longer shy and had good experience with sex.


    She did warn Andrew that, although the courtiers would not have major problems when carrying out their duties, this referred to the normal clients, because if a woman with high demands came, most likely these men would fall short in satisfying their needs in the service.


    Although this caused some concern, Andrew let it go, because he was sure that no one could have done a better job than Sonia did and also because, in the immediate future, he did not expect to receive any client with these specifications.


    The women with high demands that Sonia mentioned are generally wealthy and of a certain status, that is, possibly nobles, for this reason, Andrew was not worried, because being a new pleasure house, he did not expect to receive this type of clients immediately.


    While Andrew and the others finalized the details for the inauguration of Dunnas Pce, on the border of the Cannaris empire and the kingdom of Tripia the battle intensified.


    Although, at first, pitched battles were fought withrge armies, little by little things calmed down and they focused more on tactics, which meant, sending small groups of elite warriors to deliver urate blows to the enemy.


    This was quite normal in this type of war, because otherwise, it didn''t matter who won, the losses would be too many. While 10,000 normal soldiers were not equivalent to an expert, losing so muchbat strength, no matter how simple it was, was painful.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    For this reason, they preferred to focus on special and urate attacks with elite units. Obviously, if one of the armies had taken advantage in the first confrontations, they would have simply attacked, but since the battle was quite even, they began to carry out these tactics.


    Regardless of this, many lives were still lost in both armies. It is estimated that between the two armies, nearly 15,000 people died. Thanks to the preparations made by the Cannaris empire, the provisions of its soldiers were abundant, but in the army of Tripia, the situation was not so good.


    Belenio again, had let himself be carried away by pride and did not make adequate preparations, because he thought that his army would cut through the enemy army like a hot knife through butter and that mistake was costing him dearly.


    This is not to mention that Demon and his men had burned several food warehouses they had in the capital, which created a food shortage. Faced with this situation, he had met with his advisors to discuss countermeasures.


    Dulma who watched from the shadows as the protector of the kingdom had a bitter expression, as he listened to the discussion. He had opposed this war from the beginning, but Belenio never listened to him and had told him that he had a hidden card, but so far, he had not seen it.


    To him, Belenio was no different than an idiot who was too full of himself. If before he was worried about suffering defeat at the hands of the Cannaris empire, now he was worried about the kingdom of Tripia disappearing like the small kingdom of Nufa to which Oliver belonged.


    Suddenly, he heard thement of one of the ministers that made him snap out of his thoughts, "My king, why don''t we just attack the enemy supplies? In this way, we would give them a strong blow and in the process solve the problem of supplies."


    With this proposal, everyone gasped with excitement, because they thought it was a great idea, but only Dulma, who saw and heard everything from the shadows, wrinkled his eyebrows, because in his opinion, although it was a good idea, the problem was how to carry it out.


    It ismon sense that supplies in a war are of great importance, therefore, they will be protected by strong warriors and will move through unconventional routes that allow any mishap to be avoided.


    Dulma was increasingly nervous as he listened to them because he did not understand how the senior officials of his beloved kingdom had be so stupid, but then Belenio spoke, "That''s a good idea, I''ll send an elite group of Zeros."


    At the mention of this group, everyone responded strangely, including Dulma, because they did not know this group. They all knew that the kingdom of Tripia had a group of agents called "Numbers", who were the equivalent of "Hell" in the empire of Cannaris. It was these "Numbers" who carried out the attacks in the capital a while ago, but they didn''t know that there was a unit called "Zeros".


    Seeing the confused expression on his ministers, Belenio smirked and said, "Zeros is an elite group under mymand. You don''t have to worry even number 1 is inferior to the weakest of them."


    Again a gasp of astonishment echoed in the room and Dulma was no exception, but it immediately urred to him that Belenio had told him that he had a hidden card and that must be it.


    This relieved him a little because it seemed that Belenio was not as stupid as he thought, and although he did not know this group, that very fact demonstrated its strength. Dulma is the most powerful expert in the Tripia kingdom and if even he didn''t know this group, they had to be extraordinary.


    After that, they discussed some other issues of the war and the group of ministers retired, leaving Belenio alone. Dulma was nning to appear in front of him to ask him about the group he had mentioned, but at that moment he heard Belenio say, "01" and a hooded man appeared from the shadows.


    Dulma was surprised because he had not been able to detect this man. That made him alert because although the man did not seem more powerful than him, the mere fact that he could escape his detection was rming.


    The hooded man was covered from head to toe with a ck cloak and it was impossible to identify him, but Belenio did not seem nervous in front of him and said, "You were listening, right? You already know what to do".


    Unexpectedly, the hooded man did not leave or respond, causing Belenio and Dulma to wrinkle their eyebrows in confusion. Dulma thought that this man was not trustworthy and he intended to appear and detain him, but then the hooded man spoke, "Do you know that you have an observer?"


    Dulma jumped with fright because it was obvious that the hooded man had discovered him. Every second Dulma was more nervous because not only he could not sense the presence of this visitor, but that man had found him easily.


    Doubts invaded him, but like an experienced warrior, he quickly calmed down and appeared in front of the hooded man. Belenio was not surprised by Dulma''s appearance, because he thought he was close to him, but avoiding problems he said, "Don''t worry about him."


    The one called 01 nodded and disappeared again. Dulma tried to look at how the hook man disappeared, but he didn''t find the answer and then he turned to look at Belenio and asked, "Are they trustworthy?"


    Belenio wrinkled his eyebrows in clear displeasure, "Do you think I would let them into a meeting of this level if they weren''t?" He didn''t wait for Dulma to speak again and left.


    Dulma was still worried because he did not trust these so-called Zeros, but since Belenio did not want to tell him, he just sighed in resignation and muttered, "I hope so," to himself, and disappeared.


    It turns out that this group called Zeros was not really a team created by Belenio, but rather an independent organization of assassins and they only did jobs for money.


    They had approached Belenio to offer their services and upon seeing their abilities Belenio purchased their services. Although self-centered, Belenio was not as stupid as he seemed and he suspected them at first, but as theypleted all the jobs he entrusted to them, little by little he lost this distrust.


    He now believed that this group was part of his military forces, but no one knew the truth. While all these plots and intrigues were taking ce, the Pce of Dunnas opened its doors for business.


    Andrew wanted to do a little publicity, but in the end, it was not necessary, because his parade with more than 20 men when he bought them was enough and the first night he received a good influx of clients.


    Most were not wealthy women, but with enough to pay for the services of the courtiers. Andrew personally supervised the opening night, as there could be no problem that day.


    However, he was surprised when he saw Yuri enter. Seeing her, Andrew couldn''t help but frown, because he didn''t expect that the girl who had been calm all this time would show up that day.


    Despite his distrust of her, he approached and cordially weed her, "A pleasure to wee you, Miss Yuri." She obviously sensed Andrew''s caution towards her, but with her experience, she smiled and replied, "Thank you for the warm wee."


    "Are youing to receive our services?" Andrew continued and she responded, "Well, I want to see what you can offer." They looked at each other with fake smiles and seeing that he couldn''t read her intentions, Andrew gave her a small bow saying, "I hope you enjoy," and left.

 Chapter 296: CHAPTER 295

    Despite Yuri''s sudden arrival, Andrew did not panic, because he could see and control everything that was happening inside Dunnas Pce, so he limited himself to telling Oliver, Castor, and V to be attentive and concentrate on observing her.


    With Marie and Aki''s pregnancies, V had be themander of Shadow''s agents and although they had only recently met her, these young agents had no problem following her.


    Although V knew that Andrew hadplete control over Dunnas Pce, the moment she was informed of Yuri''s arrival, she assigned an agent to watch her from the shadows.


    Yuri is a woman with surprising intuition, which even allows her to identify a person''s strength and intentions to a certain level, but she is not an expert, so she would never be able to identify that someone was watching her.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t make any strange moves, she just limited herself to experiencing the services offered at Dunnas Pce. When Andrew saw her, he immediately understood that the girl had note to cause problems, but to investigate thepetition.


    Even so, he did not let his guard down and continued to observe her. Unaware of this, all the establishment''s staff were busy receiving the customers, who were all women.


    H¨¦ctor and V¨ªctor were close to L and Donna to supervise them during their first day of work to correct possible errors and help if necessary. The opening was better than Andrew and the others had thought.


    Arge number of customers came to visit. The sight of so many beautiful girls with brown skin and beautiful curves arriving was like heaven for any man, but in this country, it was a normal sight in all pleasure houses.


    The courtiers rose to the asion and entertained the clients just as Sonia and Helena had trained them. They acted like proud warriors, with a touch of arrogance, but at the same time, they were approachable.


    As the clients were mostly women withmon jobs or small business merchants, they were all happy with the service, but Yuri was different.


    Just as Andrew had sensed, Yuri didn''te to cause trouble. She wasn''t stupid enough to do that in enemy territory, especially after witnessing how one of her expert bodyguards was thrown out of there powerlessly thest time she visited.


    She hade to evaluate the service of Dunnas Pce. Although it was a risky move toe in person, she took the necessary precautions beforeing.


    In addition, she was a woman of cards to take. Normally she entrusts her subordinates with these tasks, but on this asion, she felt that she had toe in person and that''s why she took the risk.


    Unlike the other clients, she did not limit herself to seducing the courtiers, on the contrary, she looked at the entire ce to evaluate the quality of the service, the food, and even the liquor.


    Then, she was surprised, because until now she had not felt anything special. In fact, she thought that Dunnas Pce was just a fairly average pleasure house, she even dared to conclude that no noble or wealthy would be satisfied with this level of service.


    This was very surprising to her because, with the power that Andrew had demonstrated, she expected something much more ostentatious. While the decoration, food, and liquor were tasteful, the main service was poor, that''s what she thought.


    After evaluating all this, she decided to move on to thest step of her n and that was to obtain the services of a courtier. She wasmanding and immediately approached the courtier who was touted as the star of the ce.


    This title was given to him because Sonia had evaluated him as the best among all those she trained, although he was not at the necessary level for demanding clients yet. Yuri approached this courtier and without any shame hired his services.


    Although the courtiers were acting proud, that was only to attract the attention of the clients, because if ady hinted at something about his services, he would immediately take her to the room, after all, they get paid for fucking.


    The man is called Duke and unlike the other courtiers, he is not that muscr, however, his body is chiseled athletically, so it has to be said that he is quite attractive.


    Furthermore, he had shown good stamina and aggressiveness during sex. His weapon was not small either and Sonia had praised him saying that with a little more time it would be something that women would fight to have, unfortunately, he was not at that level yet. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Yuri is not only a businesswoman, she runs the best pleasure house in the area and not only because of her intelligence, but because she trains her courtiers, so she has a lot of experience in bed.


    She can be considered even more powerful in bed than those demanding clients that Sonia had told Andrew, that the courtiers of Dunna Pce still couldn''t handle and for this reason, shepletely destroyed Duke in bed.


    It wasn''t that Duke was insufficient, but that Yuri was at a different level. Even though he tried to be as aggressive as possible and his resistance didn''t waver, he didn''t make Yuri orgasm, in fact, he barely even made her moan.


    She even went so far as to dominate him and make him cum with the erotic movement of her hips and the force with which she moved. Although there was nothing wrong with this, since some women liked to be dominant, for the tastes of women in this country it was a big problem.


    Here, men had to be dominant, so the fact that Yuri dominated Duke only meant that he was weak and that was bad publicity. If Yuri spread this rumor it would damage Andrew''s reputation and business, but she wasn''t going to do it.


    First of all, she was afraid of the damming. She knew that Andrew was powerful and attacking him in this way would only cause her death. On the other hand, she didn''t have this intention, she was just testing the skills of the best courtier, to see if herpetitor''s night service could threaten her business.


    Unexpectedly, night service was nothing special in her mind. She had been in this industry for years and knew what the big clients wanted, so she concluded that Dunnas Pce was not a threat, because the heart of this business, that is, the courtiers, were still deficient in her thinking.


    Seeing Duke, breathing hard, lying on the bed, covered in sweat and with hisid cock dripping with semen, she put on a little contemptuous smile, got dressed, threw in a small bag of coins as payment for the service, and said, "You''re still missing a lot." And then she left.


    These words were like a stab to Duke''s heart because this hurt his pride. In this country a man must be strong in battle or strong in bed, it would be better if he had both, but Yuri''sment was telling him that he was neither of the two and that was the most painful thing they could say to a man, in this country.


    Andrew did not observe this scene, because he had no intention of spying on other people fucking. He disliked the idea of seeing another man, so he didn''t monitor Yuri while she was receiving Duke''s service, but the Shadow agent sent by V was different.


    They were trained young people and were not affected by these scenes so from the shadows he watched the entire interaction. He immediately moved to Andrew''s office where he reported what happened and upon hearing it, Andrew couldn''t help but wrinkle his face as if he had bitten into a lemon.


    Sonia, who apanied them in the office, also wrinkled her face, because she was responsible for the training and she felt guilty, so she immediately knelt in front of Andrew and said, "I''m sorry young master, I failed you. Please punish me."


    Everyone present turned to look at her. It was obvious that Sonia was serious, as her pain and regret could be seen on her face. Andrew was about to speak when Helena beat him to it, "Sonia, get up. You didn''t do anything wrong, your job was done properly taking into ount the circumstances. Furthermore, you had already reported that the courtiers were not yet at the level of demanding clients."


    Although Sonia felt relief upon hearing Helena''s words, she still did not get up, and seeing this, Andrew approached her and, standing at her height, touched her chin and made her look up while saying, "I don''t me you. What Helena said is true, however, this is a strong blow so I will ask. If I give you another month, can you make Duke make Yuri moan like a bitch?"


    Andrew''s question not only surprised Sonia, but everyone present because they did not know the reason for asking it, even so, Sonia adopted a determined expression and responded, "I can."


    Andrew smiled and as he left the office he said, "Then you have a month." Everyone was surprised by Andrew''s departure because they wanted to know his thoughts, but none of them pursued him.


    Andrew arrived at the reception and waited for Yuri to appear. A few minutester Yuri arrived at the reception with the intention of leaving and she saw Andrew, which made her tense, but it did not stop her.


    "Did Miss Yuri have fun?" Andrew asked with a friendly smile that put Yuri on guard, but she still replied, "Honestly, I expected more". Andrew continued with his business smile and spoke again, "That''s a pity, aspensation you cane back within a month. We will give you free service that satisfies you."

 Chapter 297: CHAPTER 296

    Andrew''s sudden proposal took Yuri by surprise, not only because of how sudden it was, but because of how strange it was. She wasn''t stupid enough to not know that Andrew must have been watching her since she arrived, even though she didn''t notice the watchers.


    For this reason, she was aware that Andrew must know what happened inside the room during Duke''s service. She also ran a pleasure house and she knew that while these businesses ce great importance on privacy, that means exposing what happens there to the public, not spying on what happens.


    Knowing this, Yuri became guarded and misinterpreted what Andrew meant and responded by saying, "Mr. Andrew doesn''t have to threaten me, I won''t start silly rumors, I''m not that short-sighted."


    Now it was Andrew''s turn to wrinkle his eyebrows in confusion, as he did not understand Yuri''s response, but soon the thought came to his mind, and it was that Yuri had misunderstood him and taken his words as a threat.


    "I think Miss Yuri is misunderstanding me," Andrew said trying to rify, and then added, "I''m not threatening you or anything like that. I know that Miss Yuri is an intelligent woman, you would not waste your life on such a stupid strategy."


    Andrew paused and continued, "My words are just as you heard them. I know that my courtiers are still somewhat deficient and that is why Miss Yuri did not enjoy it wholeheartedly, that is why I am inviting you to return in a month and I promise that you will enjoy it like never before.


    Yuri raised her eyebrow when she heard it. She now understood that Andrew was not threatening her, but was genuinely inviting her to return, but even so, she did not understand the reason, because as the owner of a pleasure house, she knew that in a single month, there would not be so many changes.


    This worried her, because if Andrew could really raise the level of his courtiers'' services in a single month, then she would be in trouble. Despite these thoughts, Yuri showed no emotion on her face and replied, "Then, I wille in a month."


    Andrew dismissed her with a polite bow. On the way back to her pleasure house, Yuri was still thinking deeply about the implications of Andrew''s words.


    With what she had experienced tonight, she knew that Dunnas Pce was not a threat to her, at least not in the business aspect, since Andrew''s courtiers were still regr, but if he managed to correct that aspect in a single month, then the situation would change and that worried her a lot.


    Meanwhile, Andrew returned to the office and told everyone what he had proposed to Yuri. None of those present said anything after listening, but they looked at Sonia seriously, since everything fell on her.


    If she couldn''t get Duke to subdue Yuri within a month, then they would be finished. Sonia understood this very well, but she still showed a determined look and did not back down. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    At this moment Fluffy suddenly spoke to Andrew, "Master, although that girl is very good at her work, maybe it may be difficult for her to achieve the goal. Don''t you think it''s time for you to get the seals of apostles out?


    Fluffy''sment surprised Andrew and asked, "Seals of apostles?", Fluffy responded with a long sigh, as he noticed that Andrew had forgotten what he had told him about the seals.


    "Master, you have to pay more attention to me. The seals of apostles are given to your most faithful believers and will provide a blessing to them. While they will not be able to ascend with you as your wives and guardians, they will be something like your spokespersons in the world."


    When Fluffy said this, Andrew immediately remembered that he had already been told about these seals. Embarrassed, he scratched his head and asked, "I''m sorry, I really forgot about that, but how can apostle seals help in this case?"


    "Just as wife seals can provide your partners with skills ording to their tastes and abilities, apostle seals offer a blessing to them but focused on sexual tastes. I understand that this girl Sonia likes to be the dominant one when ites to sex, so, if you grant her the seal of an apostle, she may obtain a blessing to help her in the task that she has to do", exined Fluffy.


    Although Andrew did not understand everything with that exnation, he did not lose anything by granting Sonia the seal of an apostle. Although it had the same requirements as the guardian seal, Soniaplied, as she was devoted and loyal to Andrew.


    Deciding this, Andrew stood up and approached Sonia saying, "Sonia, I will give you something that can make things easier for you, but once you receive it, you must follow me for life. Will you ept?"


    Everyone present jumped in surprise at Andrew''s words, as they knew the implications, even though they misunderstood that he would give her the guardian seal.


    Sonia was confused by these words because although as a courtesan once she paid her debt she could leave Andrew''s side, she had never thought about that possibility.


    Over the time she had lived with Andrew, she had grown fond of him, and strangely enough, she loved her work, so Andrew''s question seemed silly to her, but she still answered, "I have always had that intention, young master".


    Andrew smiled at her response and cing his hand on Sonia''s shoulder, he gave her the apostle seal. The process was simr to that of Oliver and the other guardians.


    Only a few seconds passed, but to Sonia, it seemed like hours. A huge amount of information entered her head and soon her eyes were wide open as she understood who Andrew really was.


    When she came out of the stupefied state she stood up and knelt. Andrewughed at her strange movement and helped her up, "You don''t need to change your ways."


    Understanding what he meant, Sonia stood up and smiled. "Well, tell me, what blessing did you get?" Andrew asked, surprising everyone. "What do you mean by blessing?" Helena suddenly asked.


    Everyone else was also curious since they had not received such a thing and then Andrew began to exin, "The Seal that I gave to Sonia is not the guardian one. It is called an apostle seal and it works differently, she receives a blessing based on her sexual tastes."


    Although everyone still had doubts, they decided to wait untilter to ask him, because they could see that Andrew at this moment was more interested in knowing what Sonia had received.


    Sonia immediately closed her eyes and checked. She knew how to check this aspect, because when she received the seal she also received the information on how to do it. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and said, "My blessing is called dominion."


    Everyone focused on Sonia as she continued to exin, "ording to what I can understand, thanks to this I can exert my will during sex and even teach it, but is a still weak".


    Andrew''s eyes widened when he heard this because although he was expecting that the blessing she received would help her, he did not expect her to receive something that fits like a glove in this situation.


    In short, she had be an absolute dominatrix. She could make her partner amodate her tastes and could even teach other people how to do it.


    Although she was still weak and therefore not infallible, it was a terrifying blessing. Everyone present also understood how impressive this blessing was, as it was just what they needed.


    Andrew was the first toe out of his shocked state and said, "With that blessing, you should be able to teach all the courtiers of Dunnas Pce how to focus on mastery during sex, so increase their skills".


    He paused and continued, "However, the priority is Duke. If you think training everything is getting in the way, just focus on him". Sonia nodded in understanding and then said goodbye to everybody.


    She wanted to start right away and Andrew didn''t stop her. Once Sonia had left, Andrew''s wives began to ask him questions about the apostle seal.


    Andrew this time was not ambiguous and exined the particrities of the 5 types of seals he could grant. He also exined to them that only those who had a wife or guardian seal would ascend with him.


    When they heard Andrew''s exnation of the seals they immediately understood that even though he would be the one to control this world once he ascended, he still needed people here who would somehow spread his words.


    Because of this, they began to ask many questions. In the end, everyone concluded that in a few ways what he was building was a kind of religion, only focused on sex and eroticism and although it seemed very bizarre to call it that, it was the closest thing to it.


    While they argued, the night came to an end and Dunnas Pce closed its doors. Aside from Yuri''s meddling, everything was a sess, the customers were mostly happy, the employees fulfilled their obligations, and ie was generated.

 Chapter 298: CHAPTER 297

    Despite the busy night, everyone in Dunnas Pce got up early to begin their duties. H¨¦ctor and V¨ªctor were in charge of highlighting the things that were done well the night before and also those that needed to be improved.


    On the other hand, Sonia gathered all the courtiers and courtesans in the great hall and began the training. She had already met Duke the night before and told him that she would train him personally.


    Duke did not object, since he was the most interested in improving, since thement that Yuri had given him the night before had hurt his pride. Sonia was happy with Duke''s attitude.


    Thanks to the blessing she received thanks to the apostle seal, Sonia was much more efficient in training the courtiers. Although her blessing was still weak, she possessed a lot of knowledge about being the dominant one in sex and since in this country almost all women wanted the man to dominate them, there was no better teacher than her.


    Her training strategy did not change. She brought them all together and after matching them in pairs she made them have sex in front of everyone, but now she was more active with her advice since she had more knowledge thanks to her blessing.


    Andrew did not worry about this, as he was sure that Sonia would reach the goal. First of all, he already fully trusted her and now with the seal of an apostle, any doubt had disappeared.


    Since everyone had their jobs and Andrew was currently unemployed, he decided to go out and find some girls to earn points. Previously, he had avoided going out as a precaution against those who were stalking them, but knowing who they were and what their strength was, Andrew stopped worrying and resumed his flirting activities.


    Although he had gone out looking for girls, he decided to first go visit Enri, since he already had a history with her and although they had not seen each other in a while, Andrew was convinced that he could have some fun with her.


    Unfortunately, when he arrived at her house, she was not there. Andrew assumed she was working, so he went to the restaurant where she worked. When they met she told him where it was so he didn''t waste any time.


    The ce was nothing luxurious, but cozy. It wasn''t big either, however, the food seemed to be good, as the ce was full of diners. Andrew walked in like any other customer, but he immediately recognized Enri.


    She hadn''t seen Andrew yet and since she was busy, he didn''t want to bother her. He sat at an empty table and waited for his chance to talk to her. Fortunately, she was the one who attended to him.


    When she got to the table where Andrew was sitting she was so surprised to see him that she let out a high-pitched scream and Andrewughed at her reaction because she looked cute. "What are you doing here?" Enri asked, still surprised.


    "Can''t Ie visit you? You never came looking for me so I came to you," Andrew said with a smile on his face. Enri blushed upon hearing this, but quickly regained herposure, and adopting a professional expression she asked, "Well, we can discuss thatter, what are you going to want?"


    "What do you rmend?" Andrew asked without losing his smile. Enri, who wanted to act professionally in caring for her, failed miserably because she remembered what they had done and was getting redder every time.


    Andrew noticing this smiled wider and said, "Well, Miss Enri, stop fantasizing about the past. For now, rmend me something,ter I can please you."


    Enri turned even redder. She almost blew smoke in her face from how embarrassed she was and trying to regain herposure she replied, "Roast duck is the specialty of the house."


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Then I''ll have that and I would also like a ss of red wine, let it be mild please," Andrew said and added, "I would also like Miss Enri''s departure time so I can enjoy a nice dessert."


    Upon hearing this, Enri, who had managed to recover, blushed again and, pouting, responded, "Stop bothering me, Mr. Client," but then she said, "I work all day, but I have a break from 1:00 pm to 2:00 pm".


    Without waiting for Andrew''s response she walked away to bring him the food. Andrew shook his head at her performance and then looked at his watch. There were still a couple of hours before Enri''s break, so he waited calmly for his food.


    It didn''t take long and the food was served. Just as Andrew had thought, the food was delicious, in fact, he thought it was a shame that they couldn''t expand, because whoever the chef was, he was definitely better than Hector.


    At least the roast duck he had been served was much more delicious than any of the dishes he had eaten from Hector. It''s not that he was a bad cook, in fact, he was a very skilled one, but the difference was notable.


    This made Andrew wonder who the chef was and he even wanted to meet him, but in a small restaurant like this, it was impossible for the chef to go out to meet the customers since he was very busy and could not be away from the kitchen.


    After eating, Andrew paid and approaching Enri said, "I''ll wait for you outside when your breakes." Enri blushed again but still answered with a small nod of her head.


    Since there was not much time left until the meeting with Enri, Andrew waited for her in a small square nearby where there were some benches to sit on. Time passed quickly and when it was time for Enri to rest he went to look for her.


    By the time he reached the door of the restaurant, Enri was already outside looking everywhere as if searching for him. Andrew smiled to himself when he saw her and couldn''t help but think, "She really needs affection."


    He quickly approached her and hugged her from behind, surprising her. With his arms around her waist, he whispered in her ear, "Were you looking for me, beautiful?" Enri smiled when she heard his voice and turning around she responded, "I thought you had chickened out."


    Andrew smiled at Enri''s act of looking hard to get and without waiting for her to say anything else, he carried her like a princess and disappeared. Andrew had gotten a lot stronger and had no trouble carrying her and running at high speed, so in a short time, they were at the door of Enri''s house.


    She was surprised, but when she saw that they were at her house, she smiled knowingly, because although she wanted to have sex, she did not expect Andrew to be so decisive and much less that he would bring her to her house for that.


    "Well, time is limited. We should go inside or I won''t be able to enjoy dessert the way I want," Andrew said, mocking her. Enri could only snuggle into his embrace and they entered the house.


    As if they were animals in heat, after closing the door, they immediately kissed each other passionately and began to take off their clothes. Since Enri was wearing her waitress uniform, Andrew was not violent, for fear of damaging her clothing.


    Before long they werepletely naked in the room and their tongues intertwined like mating snakes. The touch of their naked bodies quickly raised the temperature and Andrew''s cock was ready for action.


    Andrew grabbed Enri''s ass tightly and led her to a nearby table where he sat her down. Once she was seated, Andrew let go of her ass and spread her legs, revealing her gorgeous pink pussy that was already showing signs of wetness.


    Without thinking, he stuck his head between Enri''s legs and started sucking her pussy. Enri arched her back as she felt Andrew''s tongue y with her pussy and she immediately let out a moan of pleasure.


    Little by little, Enri''s pussy became moist, to the point that her vaginal juices were dripping onto the table and the floor. Seeing that the girl was ready, Andrew stopped ying with her pussy and stood up.


    Aligning his cock with Enri''s pussy, he rubbed it for a few seconds, soaking it in the love juices she secreted and when Enri was about to ask him to be prated, she felt Andrew''s cock make its way inside her.


    She let out a muffled moan and hugged Andrew tightly, digging her nails into Andrew''s back. Thetter had no mercy and began to move wildly, making the girl''s entire body tremble with pleasure.


    The moans and pping of their bodies increased every second. The floor was already soaked with Enri''s love juices, which seemed like an unfiltered fountain, and Andrew moved with greater and greater force and speed.


    Their movements were so intense that a thinyer of sweat had umted on their bodies and seeing how clinging Enri was to him, Andrew grabbed her ass and lifted her off the table.


    Suspended in the air, Andrew continued to prate her. Enri now only had the support of Andrew''s body, she felt helpless, but even so, she screamed for him to continue prating her.


    Andrewplied with her request and increased his speed. His cock went so deep inside her that he brushed against her womb with each thrust of his hips. Andrew''s legs were soaked with the juices dripping from Enri''s pussy, but even though he felt like he might slip, he didn''t stop moving.


    Even though the session was short, Enri cum three times before Andrew filled her pussy with his white seed. While it seemed like a big feat, Andrew was sure it was because Enri was quite sensitive and cum easily.


    After satisfying himself, Andrew took Enri to the bed andid her down. After cleaning himself a little and getting dressed, he approached her and said, "Remember that you still have to work and you know where to look for me," he gave her a soft kiss and left a little worried because he could tell that Enri had lost consciousness and he didn''t want her to get in trouble at work.

 Chapter 299: CHAPTER 298

    Despite having sex with Enri, Andrew was not satisfied and it was still early, so he continued his search for girls to have fun with. Honestly, he looked like a pimp looking for whores, but he put that thought to the back of his head and continued on his way.


    Just like Fluffy had told him, he didn''t have to put in much effort to capture a girl. On his way, he entered a simple clothing store and, pretending to be a customer, flirted with the girl who served him.


    She was a girl of about 25 years old with short brown hair, dark skin, and good curves. She wasn''t an exceptional beauty, but she met Andrew''s standards, so while he pretended to try on clothes, he convinced the girl to go into the fitting room and they had sex in the small cubicle.


    It was a bit exciting since they could be exposed at any moment, especially since the girl couldn''t contain her moans. The fitting room was too small to fit two people, but somehow they made it work.


    They stood facing each other. The girl lifted one of her legs and wrapped it around Andrew''s back, demonstrating her flexibility, and pulled Andrew towards her with her leg.


    Not wanting the girl to get tired, Andrew cradled the girl''s raised leg with his arm and began to prate her. They didn''t take off all their clothes, as it wasn''t appropriate, Andrew simply pulled down his pants and moved the girl''s skirt and panties to one side.


    It wasn''t the mostfortable position, but in this situation, it was the only thing they could do. Fortunately, there were no other customers in the store and the girl was the only salesperson.


    The contact of their bodies with each of Andrew''s thrusts caused the girl''s ass to hit the wall of the wooden counter, which, not being properly supported, moved with a certain intensity.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The girl did her best to hide the moans, but it was in vain. Not even covering her mouth with her hand could mitigate the natural sounds of pleasure she felt and her pussy released love juices like a fountain.


    The floor of the small room was wet from the amount of juices the girl was releasing and soon she cum. She couldn''t bear the pleasure and due to her orgasm, she lost strength in her supporting leg.


    Fortunately, Andrew managed to catch her before she fell. With his enhanced strength, Andrew grabbed her ass and continued to prate her. The girl''s moans increased in intensity because she had juste and she was very sensitive, not to mention that with Andrew holding her, the pration was deeper.


    Andrew continued to prate her with increasing speed and the moans were almost screams. Although there was no one in the store, behind this ce there was a small office where the owner of the store was, so the girl knowing this and not wanting to be discovered, bit Andrew''s neck trying to hide her moans.


    The girl bit him so hard that she almost drew blood and although Andrew felt a little pain, it was tolerable. After a few minutes of intense sex, the girl cum again.


    She was practically unconscious on top of Andrew after she cum and seeing her like that, Andrew didn''t want to continue because there was no pleasure in fucking an unconscious girl. The problem was that Andrew hadn''t cum yet and that bothered him.


    He was surprised by this situation because the same thing had happened with Enri. While he had enjoyed the sex, these girls had cum multiple times and he still hadn''t cum, leaving him unsatisfied.


    Noticing his bad mood, Fluffy told him that this was normal since his divinity had grown and only high-level girls could satisfy him. This worried him because he thought that as he got stronger, he wouldn''t be able to cum when he did it with his wives.


    However, Fluffy told him that that would not happen, because they also had divinity, so they were notparable to simple mortals. With that clear, Andrew left the semi-conscious girl on the floor, and straightening his clothes he stepped out of the dressing room.


    Although he intended to buy some clothes to pay the girl for the sex, she was not in a position to attend to him, so he just sighed and decided to return another time to pay for the favor.


    Unfortunately, when he left the dressing room he came face to face with a somewhat plump woman with a stern expression. Although the woman had a little fat on her abdomen, she was not ugly.


    She had a pretty face, albeit with some small wrinkles, big tits that could barely be kept inside her blouse, and a plump ass that made him want to spank it a few times.


    Since Andrew had not cum yet, he still had an erection, and his lust had not subsided, so he did not see the woman''s stern expression, instead, he inspected whether or not he could fuck her.


    "Who the hell are you?" the woman said angrily and before Andrew could respond she added, "And what the hell were you doing?". Hearing the woman''s angry tone Andrew finally looked at the woman''s face and with a wry smile he remained silent.


    "I asked you a question!", the woman spoke again, this time raising her voice. Andrew, who did not know how to respond, decided to be aggressive because Fluffy was telling him in his mind to attack and not in the sense of throwing punches.


    "Well, you have a delicious employee, so I wanted to try her," was the only thing he could think of. The woman raised an eyebrow as if she did not believe what she had just heard and boiling with anger she was going to start reprimanding him, but Andrew was quicker and said, "But she wasn''t enough to satisfy my appetite, maybe her boss should take responsibility?"


    This time the woman''s eyes widened, because she couldn''t believe what she heard. She looked at Andrew in disbelief, but he just stood there with a cheeky smile and without letting her react, he pulled down his pants showing his big cock.


    The woman backed away in rm and was about to scream, but upon seeing Andrew''s cock, she for some reason stopped. Andrew noticing this, sensed that the woman was tempted.


    He couldn''t believe that an act like this, which was practically harassment, would generate this situation, but he didn''t think about it much, instead, he decided to up the ante and started walking towards the woman.


    With every step Andrew took, the woman took a step back. Although it seemed that Andrew wanted to attack her like a rapist, he was not aggressive, in fact, he walked as slowly as possible, to check if the woman repented.


    He knew that in some way he was forcing himself on her, so he took his time to see if the woman screamed or resisted. He decided to give her this opportunity and if she refused, he wasn''t going to continue, but if she allowed him to get close, he would go for it.


    Andrew continued his slow walk and the woman continued her equally slow retreat. Soon the woman hit the wall behind her and although cornered, she still did not scream or refuse.


    Her eyes were fixed on Andrew''s cock. Seeing this, Andrew elerated his steps a little and stopped a few centimeters from the woman who still hadn''t taken her eyes off of his cock.


    He remained silent for a few seconds watching what the woman would do. She was paralyzed, as if fascinated by the cock that stood erect in front of her and her hands were sweating because, although Andrew didn''t know it, she wanted to touch it.


    She didn''t even know why she felt that way, but Andrew wasn''t going to dy this any longer and he suggestively told her, "If you want to touch it, don''t hold back." His words seemed like a spell because immediately the woman raised her hand and without realizing it she was touching Andrew''s cock.


    Andrew thought it was strange since he hadn''t used his illusion ability, or anything like that, to make the woman so assertive. He was sure Fluffy must know the reason, but this was not the time to ask, since the woman had started massaging his cock.


    She seemed to be in a trance as she gave Andrew a handjob and not enduring the sloppy treatment, Andrew spoke again, "You should suck it, I promise you it tastes good."


    As if Andrew''s words were an order, the woman squatted down and began to give him a blowjob. Although the woman was not an expert, she had definitely sucked a cock before, as she moved with skill.


    Her tongue was fluttering all over the ce, her hands were massaging Andrew''s balls and she knew when to suck and when to lick. Before long Andrew''s cock was covered in saliva and craving some pussy he said, "Well, it''s time for the main course."


    As if understanding what Andrew wanted, the woman stood up and, leaning on the wall with one hand, turned around with her back to Andrew, and with her other hand she lifted her skirt exposing her already wet pussy, and bent over in a doggy style position on foot.


    Andrew didn''t waste her time and hiking up her skirt exposed her and made her rest her other hand on the wall as well. Once the woman was leaning with both arms on the wall, Andrew put his dick in her wet pussy.


    The woman instantly let out a moan of pleasure. Unexpectedly, the woman''s insides were tight, but very hot and slippery, so although Andrew''s cock was tight, he didn''t feel any obstruction.

 Chapter 300: CHAPTER 299

    After Andrew prated her, the woman''s body that seemed in a trance before had awakened. Her plump ass was squishing like a pancake with the contact of each of Andrew''s thrusts.


    Her huge tits swayed like a swing to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts, while her pussy secreted more and more love juices. Her moans also increased in intensity and due to the pleasure that the woman''s tight pussy was giving him, Andrew became more excited and elerated his movements.


    The woman''s vaginal juices ran down her back thighs and with each of Andrew''s thrusts, her pussy sshed all over the ce. The sound of their bodies colliding was resonant and the woman''s ass trembled with each contact.


    Andrew held her waist tightly to have better support and to be able to prate her with greater intensity and depth. Little by little a thinyer of sweat umted on their bodies and the woman''s legs began to give way.


    After a few minutes of fucking her, the woman couldn''t take it anymore, and let out a scream of pleasure, when she reached the orgasm. Andrew had to hold her up, so she wouldn''t fall to the ground, but he still wasn''t satisfied.


    He allowed her to rest for a few minutes, while she caught her breath and resumed her work. Despite having regained her normal breathing, the woman still seemed to have no strength to get up, so Andrewy down next to her on the floor.


    cing himself behind the woman''s back, he made her bend her knees a little and bring her ass closer to him, and using one of his arms, he lifted the woman''s leg and guided his cock to her pussy.


    If it were not for the good size of Andrew''s cock, it would be impossible to perform this position, since the woman''s ass was plump and juicy, which made it ufortable to be prated, but Andrew did not stop and looked for the best position for him to drill her.


    In a short time, Andrew began to move his hips and despite the woman''s big ass that presented an obstacle, Andrew was able to prate her with some depth.


    His cock moved in and out of her wet, tight pussy, while the woman moaned in pleasure. Her tits swayed happily and Andrew, seeing them, was dissatisfied with not being able to y with them, so he made the woman turn around to face him.


    Releasing her leg that he had raised, he ced it around his waist so that her pussy remained essible and he continued to prate her. With her massive tits in front of his face, Andrew began to suck and massage them firmly.


    The woman''s moans rose in level and her distraught face showed the pleasure she was feeling. The position was not the mostfortable and the floor did not help the movement at all, so Andrew got up and helped the woman to put on her feet.


    Not wanting her to lose the strength in her legs again, he pulled her over to a nearby chair and made her sit on it. He spread her legs as wide as possible, revealing her pussy soaked in love juices and he prated her again.


    Unlike the girl he had just fucked in the small dressing room, Andrew was more violent and wild with thisdy, because she was more robust and experienced, so he did not hold back.


    The sounds of their bodies colliding together became louder as Andrew elerated his thrusts and after a few minutes, the woman reached orgasm again, only this time she didn''te alone, as Andrew also emptied his seed inside her.


    Breathing heavily, Andrew sat beside the woman who was still on the chair in a worse condition than him. The amount of semen in her pussy was so much that it was leaking over the edges, but the woman didn''t seem to care.


    To be more exact, the woman didn''t have the strength to care. What they didn''t know was that the girl Andrew had knocked unconscious a few minutes ago had woken up and had been watching them.


    While they were having sex, Andrew hadn''t noticed this, but now that he was resting, he had noticed her. The girl remained hidden between the clothing racks watching them have sex and she had begun to masturbate.


    Andrew smiled as he noticed this and when he regained his normal breathing he said out loud, "Since your boss finished the work you couldn''t, why don''t youe clean up your boss''s mess?"


    The girl was surprised to hear Andrew because she understood that she had been discovered and with an embarrassed smile she came out from where she was hiding. Although she was wearing her clothes, some traces of moisture could be seen on her skirt.


    Andrew didn''t say anything when he saw the girl approaching him. He just pointed to his cock that was beginning to lie down and was still spilling a few drops of semen. The woman immediately understood and knelt in front of him and started sucking his cock.


    "That''s beautiful, leave it nice and clean," Andrew said as he caressed the hair of the girl who was giving him a blowjob. The owner of the store had recovered after a few minutes and noticed her employee sucking Andrew''s cock.


    As if she woke up from a dream, she noticed what had just happened, but she didn''t feel bad in the least, in fact, she was delighted. Andrew didn''t know the woman''s thoughts, but seeing her recovered, he extended a hand to her and said, "My dear, it''s not okay to exploit employees. You made this mess,e help."


    Andrew didn''t know where these phrases came from, he just felt that it was natural to say them, and the woman, as if she thought the same thing, got off the chair she was in and lined up next to her employee, and began to share Andrew''s cock with her.


    Her pussy was still spilling semen, but she didn''t worry about cleaning it up and she continued sucking Andrew''s cock in thepany of her employee. Due to the encouragement of the two girls, Andrew''s cock rose again and then he stopped them.


    "Girls, I think you should close the store before continuing," said Andrew, pointing to the door of the store, and the owner of the ce, looked at her employee. The girl understood what her boss meant and quickly got up to lock the door so that no one would enter.


    With that done, Andrew smiled and said, "Well, get on all fours like dogs, and I''ll fuck you like no one has ever fucked you." Andrew didn''t realize the way he was speaking, it just came naturally, but the women didn''t mind.


    They immediately got on all fours and raised their asses towards Andrew and even shook it from side to side as if encouraging him to prate them. Andrew didn''t linger and grabbing the store manager''s plump ass, he shoved his cock back into her pussy, not caring that it was still full of his seed.


    The mature woman let out a moan of pleasure. Not wanting to leave the girl aside, Andrew reached for her pussy with his hand and began to y with it, while he prated her boss.


    The moans of the two women echoed through the store and after a few minutes, Andrew pulled his cock out of the store manager''s tight pussy and began to prate the employee.


    The roles had now been changed, while he prated the girl, he yed with her boss''s pussy. Andrew fucked them for a couple of hours, making them cum multiple times, but he only climaxed twice more.


    After the intense session, the two women were lying on the floor panting exhausted and covered in Andrew''s white seed. Their eyes were lost and their expression distorted by the pleasure they had just experienced.


    They had never experienced so much pleasure in their lives. Andrew was in a better condition than them because his resistance was not equal to that of mere mortals, but he still decided to stay there until they recovered.


    While he had no obligation to them, he didn''t want to just use them and throw them away, especially since they could be a points bank for the system, like Enri.


    While he waited for the girls to recover, Andrew started talking to Fluffy. He wanted to know the reason why these women were so cooperative in having sex with him without much effort.


    Especially the store manager, because honestly, in the situation they found themselves in, it was more likely that they would use him of being a rapist. However, Fluffy''s response surprised Andrew.


    Fluffy had already told him that, with the release of the first divine seal, he wouldn''t have to do much for a normal girl, as Fluffy called these girls, to fall under his charms, but even so, Andrew thought that everything happened very strange. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    It turns out that apart from this, there was another factor that influenced it and that was the sexual repression of these women. Since everything had happened very quickly and in a very strange way, Andrew had not examined these women with his Eros eyes and that is why he did not realize that they were very sexually repressed.


    Fluffy told Andrew that, for this reason, Andrew''s natural charm as a candidate for the god Eros had a much stronger effect on them and that is why a situation that could have been seen as bad turned out to be what happened.


    Although this surprised Andrew, he didn''t give it much thought. He now knew that when he looked for women he only had to look for those who were sexually repressed, since it would be much easier for him to fuck them.


    After several minutes, the women caught their breath and faced Andrew. He thought it would be an awkward moment because now that the sexual fever had calmed down, they would call him out for what he had done, but to his surprise, the women hugged him as if they had found a treasure and in a sexy voice told him, "Visit us more offen".

 Chapter 301: CHAPTER 300

    After finished having sex and having recovered the energy, the three began to clean the store. Although the women did not ask Andrew to help them, he anyway offered, because, in the end, he was the culprit of the disaster they had done.


    Obviously, none of the girls recriminated that, because they were satisfied with the treatment he gave them. Andrew simply wanted to help, so he took the broom and helped them.


    He also took advantage of this moment to talk with them. From this conversation, he learned that the owner of the store is called Ilda and the employee is called Yuli. They not only have an employment rtionship, but Ilda is Yuli''s aunt who practically raised her because the parents of Yuli died a long time ago.


    After finishing cleaning, Andrew also bought several sets of clothing, because he had made the store close and lost possible customers, so Andrew did not want to harm their business.


    While the women denied it initially, Andrew insisted and in the end, they gave up. Ilda''s store is not a boutique, so the clothes she sold were not expensive and although Andrew did not buy expensive clothes, he didn''t wear themon clothes like what they sold either.


    Even so, he could give them to his employees so it was not poorly spent money, especially when he now had two other girls to earn points. Unlike Nad in the capital of the empire of Cannaris, Enri, Ilda, and Yuli, did not have the concubine seal, because Andrew had not granted them.


    While he could do it and win additional points when they had sex in the future, Andrew decided not to do it, because ording to his eros eyes, the beauty of these three women was only mon" and even with the concubine seal the points he would win would not be much.


    This could be intuited with the fact that none of them could make Andrew reach the orgasm easily, they needed a long time to aplish that goal. Fluffy had told Andrew that as he was unlocking his divine seal, it would be much more difficult to be satisfied, he should always aim at women of great beauty if he wanted to progress.


    Fortunately, his wives would cover that department in the future if he did not find women who satisfy his desire. After all this, Andrew returned to the Dunnas Pce, because it began to get dark and had to be present in the business when they opened the doors.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    When he returned to the Dunnas Pce, he told his wives about the three girls he had met, as he had known, and what they had done, because that was the agreement they had.


    They did not restrict him with respect to women whenever he told them what he had done and with whom. In addition, they also prohibited him from paying for money, that is, they did not allow him to use the services of pleasure houses.


    Apart from these two conditions, they did not restrict him. They were clear that Andrew was a candidate for God Eros, so they had already adapted to the idea that their husband''s life would be surrounded by women, they only asked for honesty and he had no problem with that.


    Andrew in fact, thought he was on the winning side with these conditions, so he had no reason to refuse. He had 4 beautiful wives who got along well, who loved him over all things, and were permissive from ying with other women, he was in paradise.


    By the time Andrew finished telling them everything, the Dunnas Pce had opened its doors to business and customers began to arrive. Unlike the previous night, no high-profile or demanding client such as Yuri visited the establishment, so everything passed without problems.


    The next morning, everyone got up early to fulfill their respective obligations. Andrew''s wives being pregnant, no longer ran throughout the ce organizing the activities, because Andrew had banned them, and although they thought he was over-protecting them, they agreed to take things calmly.


    As usual, Andrew reviewed the ounting books to verify the profits of the previous night and although there were not many, they were ie that he had not won in a long time.


    He had also agreed with Candice that the second cargo of food that would be sent to the empire of Cannaris, be brought to the Dunnas Pce because it was much faster and more secure to bring it here and that Andrew teleported it to the Cannaris Pce.


    Likewise, for that cargo, a week was missing, so they rxed and directed the Dunnas Pce. Sonia was training the courtiers firmly and thanks to her blessing, the progress was huge.


    In fact, Andrew had told her that, with that blessing, she could train all the courtiers to a good level in a single month, but he still had doubts, however, after chatting with her, Sonia told him that things were better than what was expected and that she was sure of fulfilling the objective.


    She seemed as possessed for something because she worked with great care. Andrew wanted to tell her to rx a little, but Helena stopped him saying that it was better to let her do what she wanted, because that way she would not have regrets, even if she did notply with what she promised.


    Although Andrew did not think that Sonia would fail now that he had seen her, he understood Helena''s point and even if Sonia for a miracle did not reach the goal, he would not me her, because he had seen how she was struggling and could not ask her to do more.


    The days passed without many inconveniences. The business worked properly, the employees had be ustomed to the operations they had to do, and the cargo that had to be taken to the empire arrived.


    Andrew did not waste time and teleported them to the Cannaris Pce and, likest time he coordinated with Gast¨®n and Erick its transfer to the store. The appearance of these provisions in the Cannaris Pce, had Gast¨®n, Erick, and Marquis Valoid intrigued because they did not understand how they appeared there, but none asked and Andrew would not tell them either.


    Gast¨®n and Erick were intelligent and did not ask because they knew that when it was the time Andrew would tell them. On the other hand, Marquis did not want to face Andrew and risk the delicate rtionship he had with them and stop receiving food from their part.


    What mattered was that food wasing and that Candice was earning a lot of money. The war had also undergone some changes thanks to the actions of the group of assassins hired by Belenio.


    The n they hadunched to loot the provisions of the Army of the Cannaris Empire was achieved without problems and thus the army of the kingdom of Tripia received stolen food.


    This worried the leaders of the Empire because their transport route was well nned and hidden, not to mention well protected, pear avoided these situations, but still, the enemies were sessful.


    They even thought that there were spies between the group of the highmand, but the suspicionsted very little because although Augustus could not believe that one of his ministers was a traitor the doubt had settled, but it was quickly resolved thanks to Demon.


    Demon had many of his subordinates spying in the capital of the kingdom of Tripia. Although the group of assassins that Belenio had hired were very skilled, the subordinates of Demon, were not inferior.


    It was thanks to them that they learned of this group of assassins who supported the kingdom of Tripia and then understood that they faced expert specialists in the collection of information.


    With this group of identified mercenary assassins, the Empire took action and sent strong guards to protect the food loads. Among these experts were several knights of exceptional force and some Demon''s subordinates, so the mercenaries hired by Belenio did not dare to attack.


    With these measures, the war fell to a dead point and the one that was less happy with the situation was obviously Belenio. He evenshed out at the group of mercenary assassins, telling them that they had failed and threatening them with punishments.


    This created a gap in the rtionship they had. Belenio had forgotten that this group was just a hired organization, they had no links with the kingdom of Tripia and that cost him a lot because these men were not soft caquis.


    As experts in the collection of information began to do what they did best. As opportunists who sought the best way to win resources, soon discovered that they would gain much more by freeing themselves from Belenio.


    Belenio had two children. The elder was already preparing to take the throne even though Belenio was still young and did not n to abdicate. For his part, the youngest of his children did not interfere in the throne fight, he preferred to be an academic.


    Unfortunately, things were not always what they appeared. This group discovered that the youngest of Belenio''s children was an ambitious and calcting man and was only appearing not to be interested in the throne.


    Then, only two months after the war had begun a great event urred in the kingdom of Tripia that would paralyze the country in a certain way. Belenio was killed and impressively, his eldest son was the perpetuator.

 Chapter 302: CHAPTER 301

    Everything happened so quickly that not even Demon''s best subordinates stationed in the capital of the kingdom of Tripia realized what had happened until Belenio''s death was confirmed to the public.


    However, as experts in gathering information, in a few days, they managed to unravel all the intrigues that had been carried out to assassinate Belenio and me his eldest son.


    It turns out that Belenio''s second son, Dustas Tripia was a man who had spent his 30s in scraps. This man had distanced himself from politics and concentrated on academic study.


    Thanks to this, his older brother gained the trust of Belenio, and Belenio named him crown prince, even though Belenio had no intention of abdicating the throne yet, however, this title made it clear who would be the next king.


    Belenio also did not like Dustas''s attitude because Belenio was an egocentric and ambitious man, and the calm and studious personality that his second son showed was not to his liking.


    His older brother was simr to his father in many ways, especially egocentric, which is why both he and his father were never able to see Dustas''s deception.


    This man did not limit himself to locking himself in the library to read books, but from a very young age, he acquired the knowledge of the best teachers in the country and developed critical and strategic thinking.


    The apple does not fall very far from the tree. Dustas was simr to his brother and father, as he is also ambitious and arrogant, however, the difference was that Dustas did not allow himself to be swallowed by those emotions.


    Thanks to the critical and strategic thinking that he had developed since he was a child the ability to control these evils always act ording to logic, and develop ns that allowed him to achieve his goals.


    In his 30 years he not only gained knowledge, but also established hidden alliances with many of the highest nobles in the kingdom of Tripia and little by little developed a fairly extensive politicalwork, so this coup d''¨¦tat had been preparing for years.


    He even had ns on how to overthrow his father and brother, to take possession of the throne, however, a few days ago a much simpler n had been presented to him and he did not miss the opportunity.


    Since the war began, Dustas had beenmunicating with Dulma, Tripia''s most powerful expert and the guardian as well. He had learned that Dulma was against the war and that his rtionship with Belenio had be estranged somehow, so he reached out.


    The second prince of Tripia was also against the war against the empire, as it seemed like a stupid idea to him. For him, if the kingdom of Tripia wanted to expand, the worst move was to challenge the local power. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Thanks to this point of view, his rtionship with Dulma became closer, to the point that the guardian of the kingdom of Tripia was willing to support him as the future king, however, he would not act directly, to get rid of Belenio and the prince heir.


    Thisplicated Dustas'' ns, but that was when the group of assassins that Belenio had been using until now and with whom he had fought for failing in the mission he entrusted to them appeared.


    Although Dustas distrusted them, he managed to make an agreement with them. He hired their services to kill his father and frame his brother for arge amount of money.


    Although when he requested this job, the assassins were not sure if they would be able to do it, as they would have to outwit Dulma which would not be easy, but Dustas had already managed to agree with him not to interfere, so the operation was carried out.


    It was actually very easy to achieve, because inside the castle, only Dulma could stop them, so these mercenary assassins sneaked into the crown prince''s room and drugged him, capturing him while he was sleeping.


    Then they took him to Belenio''s chambers and while he slept they used the prince''s hand to plunge a sword into the heart of his father. Belenio did not even notice who murdered him, because he died instantly.


    The crown prince was still asleep when this happened, so the assassins hired by Dustas gave him a strange drug that increased a person''s strength but had the side effect of making the person who consumed it lose their mind, in short, the crown prince entered a berserker state.


    In that state, he could not distinguish anything, and having his sword in his hand, he began to hit what was closest to him and that was the lifeless body of his father. Themotion attracted the guards who were guarding Belenio''s doorroom and when they entered they found the crown prince stabbing the lifeless body of his father and an extraordinary amount of blood scattered throughout the room.


    Despite the surprise, the guards subdued the crown prince and that was when the whole crisis in the country of Tripia began. The crown prince, upon waking up from the side effects of the drug, did not remember anything, but all the guards had seen him, so his crime was undeniable.


    No matter how much he screamed and denied his crime, the evidence said otherwise and Dustas, with a performance that would surprise even an Oscar-winning actor, put the final nail in the coffin, condemning his brother to death.


    In this way, Dustas became the legitimate king of Tripia, without any of the nobles close to his father and brother knowing it. He immediately took the reins of his country and began the hunt against the opposition.


    With the help of the nobles whom he had allied himself with for years and the organization of assassins who took care of his father and brother, he killed all the nobles that he thought could cause problems for him, and in this way, he gained total control of the kingdom.


    What was even more surprising was not that he aplished all this while they were in a state of war with the empire, without anyone noticing, but that when everything was settled, Dustas left no loose ends and betrayed the assassin organization that he had used until now.


    Dustas had brought them together, to give them recognition in the form of payment for their work. Although these men did not want to make thingsplex, Dustas clung to the fact that such arge amount of money could not disappear without exining where it went.


    Because of this, the assassins agreed to have a small and private award ceremony that would serve as an excuse for Dustas to give them the payment he had promised them as a reward, but it was all a trap.


    What he wanted was to bring all the members of this organization to light and when the supposed ceremony began, Dulma along with other great knights and warriors of the kingdom of Tripia killed them, saying that they were his brother''s assistants in the assassination of the king.


    When Augustus and his ministers found out about all this, they were very serious because not only did they realize that the new king of Tripia was dangerous, but that in front of them was a letter expressing Dustas''s intention to make the peace.


    Augustus and his ministers were not stupid in the least, so upon learning of all of Dustas''s maneuvers and ns, including his request for peace, they understood that they could not leave him unguarded.


    Despite all the concerns they had about the new king of Tripia''s next moves, ending the war was good for them, so they discussed how to approach the issue.


    Since it had been Tripia who proposed a peace agreement, it could be said that the empire had been the winner and now they had to decide what they would gain aspensation.


    While all these great events were happening, in Dunnas Pce everything was going smoothly. Andrew''s wives remained healthy and energetic despite their pregnancy.


    Marie had had noplications either. The employees ording to Victor and Hector were already trained enough to operate on their ount, they justcked experience, but they would gain it over time.


    Sonia also had good news, because all the courtiers had improved by leaps and bounds, especially Duke, who in her words, "Duke already could make Yuri moan with pleasure", but she did not rx her training.


    For his part, Andrew continued training with Oliver, Castor, and V, which had given him better fighting ability, although he was not still at the level of an expert, he could defend himself.


    On the other hand, Castor and V fucked like rabbits and their power had visibly increased, but they were still far from Oliver''s level. The business was also making more and more money and the establishment was gaining a good reputation.


    Andrew also visited Enri, Yuli, and Ilda regrly, which earned him a certain amount of points, which he used to purchase the recipes for the massage oils he needed for the step of turning Dunnas Pce into a massage house.


    He was just waiting for the month to be over and for him to see if the courtiers were up to the expectations, then, he would begin training them in the degraded techniques of divine massage.


    However, it was a normal day like any other when a messenger falcon arrived at Dunnas Pce. It was sent by Gast¨®n, and when they read the message they were surprised because the short message just said, "The war is over."

 Chapter 303: CHAPTER 302

    Everyone was stunned when Andrew read the short message aloud. None of them expected the war to end so quickly, as it would normallyst at least a year.


    Wars in this world were linked to different factors, not just the numbers of their armies. The world is not peaceful and there are always some vultures ready to pounce on the cake when they see the opportunity.


    Powerful experts, magic, and weird artifacts among many other factors influence war. Not to mention that other countries were watching to see when they could take advantage.


    For all these reasons, wars in this world can be extremely short or extremely long, but even so that it onlysted 2 months was a surprise to everyone.


    Since Andrew and the others were far away, they didn''t have all the information about what happened, so without dy, Andrew teleported with Oliver, V, and a small group of Shadow agents to the Cannaris Pce.


    Upon arriving at the Cannaris Pce, V and Shadow''s group of agents immediately went out to gather information, while Andrew and Oliver went to Candice''s store to speak with Gast¨®n and Erick.


    Due to the short duration and little damage caused by the war, Andrew knew that he would soon be able to open Cannaris Pce for business again. When he met with Gast¨®n and Erick, they told him everything they knew.


    Although Shadow''s agents had moved to Dunnas Pce, Candice''s intelligence agents had remained in the capital of the Cannaris empire, so Gaston and Erick had reliable information about what happened.


    Although they had not discovered everything that had happened, they did know that the kingdom of Tripia lost its king Belenio with the crown prince and that Dustas had be king and requested peace.


    The details of how all this happened were unclear and unless they had very good contacts or spies in the kingdom of Tripia, it was impossible to find out. However, just knowing this was already very useful.


    After speaking with Gaston and Erick, Andrew and Oliver returned to Dunnas Pce to tell everyone what they knew. They immediately set out to take countermeasures for what wasing.


    Candice immediately canceled the next shipment of food she had ordered, because without the war, thatrge amount of food was not necessary, he would only lose money.


    Andrew also stated that in a few weeks, he would return all staff to Cannaris Pce, to open the doors for business. He just wanted to wait for Sonia to finish the training of the courtiers as was nned.


    This news not only surprised everyone within the Cannaris Empire, but all the nearby countries, because they did not expect it to end so abruptly like Andrew and the others.


    With all this in mind, Andrew and the others continued with their activities. The Dunnas Pce was increasingly lively and customers arrived in droves every time they opened the doors for business.


    The courtiers had improved greatly and Yuri knew it. She wasn''t stupid and she had sent several of her most trusted employees regrly to assess how much Dunnas Pce had changed since thest time she had been there.


    Thanks to their reports, Yuri knew that the services of the Dunnas Pce had been transformed extraordinarily. She did not think that Andrew could improve his courtiers in such a short time, but her subordinates had reported to her that in a short time, they would be the best pleasure house in the area.


    As the leader of the area, Yuri was scared. So far the only advantage she had over Andrew was her connections and better service, but if she couldn''t even surpass him in this, it was a matter of time before she was disced.


    Her fear was not unjustified, because if Dunnas Pce became popr, soon the nobles and wealthy would visit it and if these people liked what they experienced there, Andrew would gain more support than her and that would be the end of her.


    She knew that Andrew had not attacked her because he did not want problems with the nobles who supported her, but if he gathered greater and stronger support, Yuri would no longer have security, which scared her.


    Wanting to fight back she began to think about her options, but none of the ideas she came up with seemed suitable. In the end, she decided to wait for the agreed appointment and evaluate the services of the Dunnas Pce on her own and if her fears came true, she could onlymit herself to Andrew.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Being the leader of the area was lucrative, but not enough to risk her life, that was how Yuri thought. As the Cannaris Pce would soon reopen, Andrew took the opportunity to visit Enri, Yuli, and Ilda, since now he would not be able to see them so often.


    Andrew knew that he would be moving between his two pleasure houses very often and for this reason, he would not be able to go out as frequently as he had until now, so he had gone to warn them of these changes.


    The girls were a little sad with the news because they knew they would lose a good bed partner, but they also knew that Andrew was not a simple man.


    It wasn''t that they knew that Andrew was a candidate for the god Eros, but that they sensed that Andrew was a great character. They only knew that Andrew was the owner of Dunnas Pce, but they didn''t know anything else about his life, because he didn''t tell them and they didn''t ask, because they knew that they were only partners for sex.


    While that sounded a little cruel, they were fine with it. However, when the girls found out about this, they were more aggressive towards Andrew, so they took advantage of every opportunity they had to have as much sex as they could.


    Despite their efforts, they were still insufficient to satisfy Andrew. For every four or five orgasms they achieved, Andrew only cumonce, which was a bitcking.


    Andrew never in his wildest dreams would have imagined that he would feel dissatisfied with sex, but that was what happened. Still, he made time for them and fucked them until they passed out every chance he got.


    Time passed quite quickly and the date agreed upon between Andrew and Yuri had arrived. That day was very simr to the opening day, as it could be said that it was the final exam for the employees of the Dunnas Pce.


    In the administrative and kitchen part, everything was perfect, but the courtiers'' service was the one that was really evaluated that day. Yuri arrived at Dunnas Pce quite punctually and was greeted by Andrew.


    Just likest time, both of them were cordial and put fake smiles on their faces, trying to hide what they were thinking, but the interaction was short. Yuri immediately went to the room where the courtiers were and began to inspect everything as she had done before.


    Although the services had not changed, Yuri immediately noticed the difference in the behavior of the Dunnas Pce courtiers. They oozed confidence, their bodies looked more toned, and they exuded a certain pride that would make women in this country water their pussies.


    Yuri immediately wrinkled her eyebrows upon noticing this, because if it were only for appearances, the Dunnas Pce had be a first-rate pleasure house, at least in this area of the red light district.


    Finding nothing else to evaluate, she proceeded to find the star of the establishment who was still Duke, but upon seeing him, she felt the difference instantly, even noticing that she did not back down and requested his services.


    Duke had obviously recognized Yuri, but he did not approach her, as he had been instructed to do so, however, when she approached him to hire his services, he put a small smile on his face, as it was time for revenge.


    Just likest time, Yuri was followed by one of Shadow''s agents who had remained at Dunnas Pce. In the room, Duke began to do his work taking into ount everything he had learned from Sonia.


    At first, everything was a normal interaction. Apart from the confidence he exuded, not much changed, but when they moved on to bed, everything was different. More than a session of pleasure, it was as if they were fighting for control over the other, but unfortunately for Yuri, Duke was not the same.


    Despite not having the muscles of his peers, Duke was not weak at all and with Sonia''s training, his presence in bed was much greater than his body.


    This took Yuri by surprise because she never expected that, in just one month, the man she had dominated, was now vigorously impaling her with his meat rod and making her moan like a bitch.


    Duke make Yuriy her face down on the bed and, holding her tightly, was destroying her pussy with his manhood. Yuri could only moan madly at the deep and strong pration.


    She felt like she would split in two, but she didn''t mind, in fact, she was enjoying herself like never before. Duke handled her as he wanted, but Yuri would not lose the battle so easily, so regaining some reason she managed to make Duke prostrate on the bed and she climbed on top of him.


    She wanted to win this battle and she believed she had seeded when she climbed on top of him, but as she prepared to attack, she received the most devastating blow of the night, as Duke told her, "It''s about time. Satisfy me, I''m tired of doing all the work."

 Chapter 304: CHAPTER 303

    Duke''s words made Yuri''s enthusiasm dete. She was happy that she gained the dominant position and wanted to fight back, but Duke''s words brought her back to reality, she was not the dominant one right now.


    Out of nowhere, Yuri felt a gentle burning on her ass that made her wake up from her stupefied state. Duke had spanked her, to wake her up, and he finished by saying, "Come on, beautiful, move your ass."


    Despite how rude thement seemed, for the women of this country, it was not considered an insult, but rather an extension of the man''s dominance in bed, and although reluctant, Yuri began to move her hips up and down.


    Yuri was an experienced woman in sex, so Duke was having a hard time trying to resist Yuri''s hip movement, but he still didn''t let himself be overwhelmed.


    He held her ass tightly and, squeezing her butt, and begin to move his hips, prating her from below. Now that the two were moving, the pration was deeper and more intense, so Yuri couldn''t hold back her moans of pleasure.


    The pping of their bodies echoed throughout the room and only Yuri''s moans were louder than the sound of their bodies colliding. Yuri''s pussy secreted love juices like a fountain and that excited Duke, so he elerated his movements to prate her faster.


    After a few minutes, Yuri couldn''t stand the punishment anymore and she cum violently, but this time Duke came with her. Yuri was so exhausted, that she fell on Duke''s chest breathing heavily.


    Duke wasn''t in any better state, but he tried not to look so agitated, trying to control his breathing, because this way he gave the impression that he had dominated Yuri, and even though that had really happened, he didn''t want to show weakness, not even at the end of the act.


    For her part, Yuri had already resigned. She knew she had lost and that''s why in the end she just enjoyed Duke''s cock. As she caught her breath, she also thought about what she should do next.


    She knew that Andrew must have already been informed of her battle with Duke in bed and also of her defeat, so she didn''t find it strange that he would impose some conditions on her, so she was evaluating the possibilities.


    After staying on Duke''s chest for a few minutes, she regained her breath and her strength, so she got up, cleaned herself, dressed, and before leaving she left a small bag with the payment for the service.


    "I had a great time, you really improved a lot in just a month," Yuri said before leaving, making Duke smile with pride because he had achieved his goal.


    Yuri walked to the reception of Dunnas Pce to find Andrew. She knew that Andrew would look for her and she wanted to take the opportunity to talk to him and reach an agreement because she did not want to suffer at his hands.


    Just as she had imagined, Andrew awaited her at the reception. He had a proud smile on his face, as he had already been informed that Duke had achieved what they had set out to do, and as Yuri had deduced, Andrew had some conditions for her.


    "Miss Yuri, did you have fun?" Andrew asked with a bit of sarcasm. Yuri obviously noticed the sarcasm and could only smile bitterly and letting out a sigh she said, "Mr. Andrew, let''s leave the sarcasm aside and talk about business."


    Andrew was surprised to see Yuri take the initiative, but it was only for a moment, and adopting a serious expression he said, "Very good. Why don''t we move to the office?"


    Yuri just nodded and under Andrew''s leadership, they arrived at the office. Since Andrew had already discussed this topic with his wives, Oliver, and the others, the office was empty, so he could talk to Yuri alone.


    "So Miss Yuri, what business do you want to discuss?" Andrew asked bluntly. Yuri noticed this confirmed her assumption that Andrew wanted to impose his conditions. Now she was not the leader of this area of ??the red light district, that title already belonged to Andrew, only no one knew it yet.


    "A month ago the service of this establishment was nothing special, however, in just one month you have managed to achieve so much, so I will not turn a blind eye, this Heavenly Pce will be the best pleasure house in the area in a short time," Yuri began to say.


    After a short pause she continued saying, "I know that there cannot be two tigers on the same mountain and since I am sure that in a short time you will surpass me, I have no reason to fight a losing battle. Say your conditions."


    Andrew was surprised by Yuri''s attitude. He was prepared for a more demanding negotiation, but Yuri seemed defeated and although that worked in his favor, he didn''t understand why she felt so discouraged not to object.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that Yuri was a woman with a lot of experience in this industry. She knew too well how the red light district of this city worked, while Andrew still thought it was simr to that of the imperial capital in Cannaris.


    Andrew still had the conception that the Dunnas Pce would be simr to the Cannaris Pce, only for women, but he was wrong. While Yuri could take advantage of this, she did not.


    She was aware that sooner orter Andrew would understand how things work and when he realized that she had taken advantage, then she would have no escape, so she preferred topromise on Andrew''s terms and not sufferter.


    Despite this, Andrew checked her with his Eros''s eyes, to see if she had hidden intentions, but her aura revealed that the girl really wasn''t nning anything shady, this again gave him a surprise.


    "Well, since Miss Yuri is being submissive and sincere, I won''t mistreat you. In fact, I have a proposal for both of our benefits," Andrew said calmly while observing Yuri''s reaction.


    As he saw that she didn''t say anything, Andrew continued, "My Heavenly Pce will implement an additional service soon and I am sure it will skyrocket our poprity, but I don''t intend to antagonize you."


    Andrew''sment made Yuri raise a puzzled eyebrow. She was curious about this new service, but she knew that Andrew would not reveal it to her at this time, however, she was intrigued to know about the second part, so she asked, "Aren''t you trying to antagonize me? Can you rify?"


    "I told you before and I still stand by it, if you don''t cause me problems, I won''t cause you problems, we can both go about our business normally," Andrew said with a smile.


    Yuri had a hard time believing Andrew, so she continued to ask, "So, did Mr. Andrew call me here to rify that?", to which Andrew replied, "Of course not."


    "I know that Miss Yuri is receiving money from other pleasure houses to protect them from me, but we both know that you do not have the capacity, so, my proposal is simple, hand over that money," Andrew said, still smiling, but now his smile didn''t seem friendly.


    Yuri''s expression darkened because although that money was not much and even she could work without it, the problem was that if she epted this now, she feared that Andrew would be more demanding over time.


    Andrew noticing what was worrying Yuri spoke again, "Make no mistake Miss Yuri, I don''t intend to go any further. What''s more, I will give you a bonus, if you ept, you can send 5 of your courtiers to be trained. I imagine that you understand the benefit of this, at the end of the day you experienced firsthand Duke''s improvement in just one month."


    Yuri was tempted. The benefits were obvious, she just had to hand over the money that from the beginning wasn''t hers and she would still earn something, but she was still suspicious of Andrew''s intentions, so she asked, "How can you guarantee me these conditions?".


    Andrew smiled at the question and with a slightly cold tone responded, "Miss Yuri, you have no choice." Again, Yuri''s expression darkened, because she understood that what Andrew said was true, she had no way toin, and she was at Andrew''s mercy.


    Letting out a resigned sigh she spoke again, "It''s okay. I just hope that Mr. Andrew will not be ruthless to me and let me survive." Andrew felt a little bad seeing the defeated expression on Yuri''s pretty face, but he hardened his heart because sympathy was not always good.


    Andrew stood up from his seat and extended his hand as if to seal the deal with a handshake and Yuri reluctantly shook his hand. Honestly, things had turned out better than she expected, but she still felt reluctant, since she was nowpletely defeated.


    What she didn''t expect was that when she shook Andrew''s hand, he pulled her toward him and hugged her tightly. She was surprised and had no time to react and then she heard a whisper in her ear, "Next time you visit, I will attend you personally, and then you will know heaven."


    Yuri''s body trembled at those words, as if an electric current ran through her body and she lost a little strength in her legs. Somehow she didn''t want to leave Andrew''s embrace and even her pussy got a little wet.


    Andrew, noticing that his charm as a candidate for the god Eros had done its job, smiled broadly and pping Yuri''s plump, firm ass said, "Don''t worry, I promise to take care of you properly next time".

 Chapter 305: CHAPTER 304

    The soft spank that Andrew gave Yuri made her let out a small moan that she tried to hide by all means, but in the end, she couldn''t. She didn''t understand why she had enjoyed such a gentle stroke to the point of moaning.


    On the other hand, Andrew knew the reason. He had used his divine massage ability to touch her erogenous zones and give her a hit of instant and fleeting pleasure, which was the reason why Yuri felt the need to moan.


    Embarrassed, Yuri managed to regain her strength and separated from Andrew. She looked at him with a little annoyance, but Andrew showed no weakness for the hostile gaze and kept a smile on his face.


    Gritting her teeth tightly at the loss she had just suffered, Yuri said, "Then, I''m leaving. Have a good day Mr. Andrew." As she turned to leave Andrew bid her farewell saying, "You can visit whenever you want."


    This irritated her even more. She was much more upset that Andrew''s spanking made her moan than she was about her defeat in bed with Duke. Worst of all, she was irritated because she was now excited and she couldn''t release this excitement.


    She also understood that it was all Andrew''s doing. She didn''t know how he had done it, but she was convinced that he had done something to her and that he intended to provoke her and leave her wanting.


    Her intuition was not wrong. Andrew really wanted to provoke her and let her suffer a little, because Andrew had a long-term n. He wanted to annex Yuri''s pleasure house, just as he had done with the Paradise pleasure house in the capital of the Cannaris empire.


    Although he could take it by force, he didn''t want to do that, as it would lead to more problems in the long run, so he thought about tempting Yuri as much as he could and taking her to bed, where after showing her the abilities of a candidate for god Eros, would make her submissive.


    In short, he intended to seduce her until she epted her position beneath Andrew willingly. He also intended to make her his concubine like Nad was.


    Andrew was beginning to mature in his thinking about the connections and power of this world. He knew from the beginning that this world was brutal towards the weak, but until now he had not experienced it firsthand, or at least not since he arrived in the empire''s capital.


    Although he had been lucky until now, he did not intend to remain naive. Since the incident with the elves, Andrew had changed his mentality and had started to be more decisive and his first step was to gain power.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Although the system and his allies made him very strong, in a world where there are so many experts and the politics is so strong, Andrew knew that he needed to focus on that field and the only way he had was through connections.


    Yuri was a woman who had been in this business for a while, so she had rtionships with various nobles and wealthy people, so Andrew was behind these connections that she had.


    While it was true that when Dunnas Pce became popr, he could gain connections of his own, having more was never a bad thing. You could never have too much insurance and backup ns, so Andrew decided to be more aggressive.


    Especially now that he knew that his mere presence was attractive to women. Although women like Yuri who are rare beauties and with self-control would be difficult to fall for his charms as he did with Enri or Ilda, that did not mean that he could not seduce them.


    Furthermore, this country was perfect for his ns, since women were the ones who had the economic and political power of this kingdom, so, if he yed his cards right, this kingdom could be the true base of his operations.


    After Yuri left, Carolina, Helena, Candice, and Aki entered the office from the joint room. They all had knowing smiles on their faces because they knew what Andrew was looking for and they supported himpletely.


    They didn''t care how many women Andrew had, as long as he allowed them to be by his side and gave them his love, and thanks to the seal of wives they could feel that Andrew''s love was sincere.


    Although it may seem contradictory that even though Andrew is actively looking for more women, he really loves these girls, it is a reality, that you couldn''tpare mortal standards with someone like Andrew who would literally be a god.


    In this way, he spent a week. Yuri had fulfilled her part of the agreement and had sent the money that the other pleasure houses had paid her as protection fees against Andrew, so Andrew also fulfilled his part of the agreement.


    Since the situation in the empire had not stabilized yet, Andrew decided to stay a few more weeks in the kingdom of Dunnas before reopening the Pce of Cannaris, so Sonia was in charge of training the 5 courtiers that Yuri had sent.


    Andrew did not y tricks and told Sonia to be as serious in training these men as she was with Duke and the others, as he wanted to show Yuri that he was sincere in order to get on thedy''s good side so that his ns would advance without issues.


    On the other hand, peace talks between the kingdom of Tripia and the empire of Cannaris were progressing without any setbacks. Dustas had proven to be an intelligent man and agreed to give in to the empire''s demands, however, he did not allow them to be too demanding.


    In the end, hepensated the empire with payment in gold coins and even signed a 5-year non-aggression treaty. Dustas proposed thisst condition and although on the surface it seemed like an act of good faith that made himmit to peace, Augustus was not a fool and immediately understood his intentions.


    Augustus had left the peace negotiations to his ministers as well as Dustas, but he was always attentive to everything that was agreed upon. He knew that Dustas had not proposed a non-aggression treaty as a good faithmitment, but rather as insurance to allow him time to recover and carry out his ns.


    Dustas had proven to be a cunning person and those were the most dangerous, so Augustus ordered Demon to establish extensive surveince in the kingdom of Tripia.


    Previously, the empire had been taken by surprise by the kingdom of Tripia, since they did not consider Belenio a wise king and knew that they could counter him at any time. Although they suffered some losses, it was proven that their thoughts were correct, despite that the war took a strange turn.


    However, Dustas was different. He could not be called a wise king, but he was definitely cunning and that could create problems, so Augustus did not take the same course of action as with Belenio.


    All the ministers of the empire and even Demon and Arturios agreed with Augustus, as they also had simr thoughts. After the peace talks ended, the empire dedicated itself to dealing with the internal problems that had emerged during the war.


    Although the war did notst long, many characters of dubious origins reared their heads and did some unpleasant acts. Since all the empire''s efforts were focused on the war, they had to let these grievances pass, but now that the war was over, it was time to clean the house.


    Andrew was oblivious to all these situations. He just continued with his work and looked for new girls. His moves had had an effect because thanks to Enri he managed to meet some of her fellow waitresses and consequently more girls who provided points.


    Although these girls didn''t earn him many points, after fucking them so much, Andrew had earned a good amount of points. He had also started making the massage oils from the recipe that he had purchased in the system.


    Although this oil was quite simple, it fulfilled its purpose, which was to moisturize the skin and, together with the massage, revitalize the muscles and rx. Obviously, this massage technique was focused on eroticism, so it also served to arouse, but the courtiers were still not very good at it.


    Andrew had begun teaching the degraded version of the divine message to the courtiers, but it wasn''t as easy as it seemed. This technique was very intuitive for Andrew, thanks to the system, but for the courtiers, it included a series of requirements that would take some time.


    Andrew decided to call the degraded technique of divine massage, "Sweet touch", as they were so different that it was an insult to even call it a divine massage. With a single touch, Andrew could make a woman''s pussy wet, while with the version he taught the courtiers, reaching this level required a lot of effort.


    The courtiers practiced every afternoon giving massages to Sonia and the other courtesans. Although it was still far from satisfactory, the girls were happy with the treatment, as they felt very valued.


    In this way, a month passed and Dunnas Pce had gained a good reputation, so some somewhat wealthy merchants were beginning to visit. Although they were not of high status, it was already an advancement.


    The situation in the Cannaris empire had also improved a lot, so he moved all the staff back, as the city''s red light district was beginning to liven up and it would soon be time for the doors to open again.

 Chapter 306: CHAPTER 305

    The red light district of the capital city of the Cannaris empire was beginning toe alive and there were more visitors to the ce every day. Although many businesses had already opened their doors, the Cannaris Pce had not done it yet.


    Although all the preparations had been made, Andrew decided not to open yet, as he wanted to try something new for the reopening. He had purchased some clothing designs in the system and intended to do a special event.


    With the designs in hand, Andrew handed them to Canna and she took them to Candice''s seamstresses to prepare the dresses. These dresses were maid outfits simr to the ones used on Earth.


    Although maids existed in this world and had special clothing, these dresses were more simr to Victorian costumes on Earth, which had long skirts and were unattractive.


    Obviously, the system would not sell these same clothing designs, as they were not at all erotic, however, the maid outfits that Andrew had bought had shorter skirts and a lot of embroidery that were not only cute but also exposed a bit of skin, especially the short skirt. They were simr to the maid cafe outfits.


    Andrew also wanted to give them a bit of individuality, so he didn''t just stick to the traditional ck and white but used different colored fabrics. All the courtesans of the Cannaris Pce, even the dancers would wear these costumes on the reopening night and none of them had dresses of matching colors.


    Candice and Carolina, who had the best business vision, were surprised by the idea since they had never thought about the possibility of creating an event like this.


    In fact, they immediately began to think about different events that could be held in the future. Although Andrew had done this out of a sudden idea, seeing his wife''s enthusiasm, he decided to hold a special event every month, as this way they could attract more customers due to the variety.


    Candice''s team of courtesans was very efficient and they finished all the dresses in just one week. This may seem slow, but you have to consider that the textile industry in this world is not advanced and everything is made by hand, so having more than 20 dresses in a week was really fast.


    Especially because of the amount of detail these dresses had. The only unfortunate thing about this was that Andrew''s hard-earned points were now gone.


    Despite being broke in terms of points, Andrew did not regret it, because he knew that this would generate many profits. However, he did not expect that he would have many clients that day since the red light district was still recovering its liveliness.


    For this reason, Candice proposed that instead of holding the maids'' event only for the reopening day, it was better to extend it to 3 days, because then the word would spread and they could earn more, so Andrew agreed.


    Soon the reopening day arrived and all the courtesans and dancers put on their costumes and Andrew couldn''t help but praise them, as they looked beautiful and sensual in them.


    The skirts were short enough so that thedies'' pristine legs were on disy and when viewed from behind, you could almost make out the cracks in their asses.


    The upper part of the dress was tight for girls with small breasts and low-cut for those withrge breasts. They look so sensual that was difficult for men not to attack and devour them instantly.


    In fact, Andrew had to flee to his office or he would attack them. His wives did not miss this reaction and immediately agreed secretly among themselves that when they gave birth they would wear those dresses to please him.


    As night fell, the Cannaris Pce opened its doors and customers began to arrive. Andrew was surprised to see that his customers had not lost loyalty to the establishment, since many of them attended and the ce was quite lively.


    They hade because they liked Cannaris Pce, not to mention that they wanted to release the stress caused by the war, but they never expected to be surprised by what Andrew had prepared.


    The effect of the maid outfits was extraordinary. The clients were amazed by the event and when they found out that it wouldst 3 days, they promised to return and bring their friends, for this reason, the next two days the Cannaris Pce was packed with clients.


    The other pleasure houses in the area were upset, as they were envious of the poprity of the Cannaris Pce. Before they envied the dance room and now this event.


    Although an event like this is easy to replicate, as it was the Cannaris Pce that started this type of business, it would always be preferred by clients, at the end of the day unless they made an innovation, the imitation would not surpass the original.


    During these three days, Dayana also visited the Cannaris Pce, with the idea of buying more video projectors, since the ones she had bought had stopped working when they were uncovered to study them.


    Andrew had no problem selling these projectors, unfortunately he didn''t have any points, so he couldn''t buy them. Fortunately, he managed to convince Dayana that he could not provide for them at the moment.


    Although that was true, Andrew had said it in a way that Dayana would misunderstand his words. Andrew wanted her to believe that he was not the manufacturer, but a distributor and he was sessful, as Dayana was convinced of that.


    She then set out to find out who the manufacturer was, but Andrew told her that he didn''t know. He made up the excuse that an organization was contacting him, but he didn''t know who they were.


    Although Dayana was skeptical, she decided to look for said organization, but her efforts would be in vain since everything was Andrew''s invention. Despite this, Dayana did not leave empty-handed, because she had witnessed the event organized by Andrew and thought it was an interesting idea, so she decided to apply it to her business.


    Obviously, Andrew didn''t know what she thought, but he knew that once someone saw this method, they wouldn''t hesitate to use it, because it was easy to copy and generated good profits.


    Despite this, many imitators failed miserably when applying it, as they let themselves be carried away by greed. Many believed that if they kept changing their outfits, customers would visit them every day, but they lost sight of the main point of this strategy.


    Something as simple as changing the courtesans'' outfits could generate a flow of abundant clients, but if you keep it up it loses its specialness and clients get used to it, so many greedy people fall into this trap.


    Meanwhile, Andrew decided to adopt Candice''s strategy and implement this event only for 3 days each month, this way he will encourage customer enthusiasm and seem more special.


    Just as there were greedy people who overexploited this method, there were many who understood it and adopted strategies simr to Andrew''s, but that is a story for another time and ce.


    Andrew traveled a lot between the two Heavenly Pces because he had to be aware of everything that was happening. While his employees were capable, he had nothing else to do, so this kept him busy. Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    He also took the opportunity to visit his sexual partners in the kingdom of Dunnas to earn points and in this way several months passed. Andrew''s wives were already close to 9 months pregnant and could give birth at any moment, so Andrew stopped traveling to care for them.


    His children were about to be born and he did not want to miss such an important event. Furthermore, although Fluffy had assured him that there would be no problems, he did not want to risk it and wanted to be close to avoid any inconvenience.


    The Paradise pleasure house that Nad managed had also increased its poprity thanks to the strategies she had adopted and everything seemed to be going smoothly.


    Among the anguish and anxiety the days passed and Andrew''s wives went intobor, the first was Helena. Carmen and the other experienced maids attended the birth and as Fluffy had said, everything went smoothly.


    She suffered no pain, and noplications, in fact, everything went so calmly that it didn''t feel like childbirth in the slightest. Thus was born the first of Andrew''s sons, an energetic male.


    Despite his small size, the baby was energetic and full of vitality. Andrew, upon seeing him with his eyes of Eros, could notice the golden aura that surrounded him and although it was much stronger than that of his mother, it still did not reach Andrew''s level.


    A few days after Helena gave birth, Carolina went intobor and the process was as calm as Helena''s and Andrew''s second child was born. A few dayster Candice followed her sisters and gave birth to Andrew''s third child and also their first girl.


    Aki still had a couple more months before she could give birth, but she was just as excited as the others. Andrew was so happy that he couldn''t hide the smile from his face and all of his employees were no different.


    Andrew named his children Volg, Lean, and Irina. Although it is said that he named them, in reality, it was his wives who gave them their names. Volg is Helena''s son, Lean is Carolina''s son, and Irina is Candice''s daughter.

 Chapter 307: CHAPTER 306

    All three children were born healthy and energetic. Their mothers did not suffer any mishaps either, in fact, they obtained some benefits. Their births were calm, there was no suffering orplications.


    Normally, a woman during pregnancy would undergo some changes, especially physically. They tended to gain weight, but Carolina, Helena, and Candice were the opposite.


    After giving birth, the girls were even more beautiful than before. Since they had to breastfeed their babies, so obviously, their breasts wererger, but other than that which was normal, their hips became wider and there was no trace of fat on their bodies.


    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Their curves had now been enhanced and if before they were rare beauties, now they were simply extraordinary. This seemed strange to them, but Fluffy exined to them that it was due to the divinity of their babies.


    As demigods, Andrew''s children needed more nutrients than a normal baby, so even though Andrew''s wives aterge amounts of food during pregnancy, their weight did not change, as the babies absorbed all the excess.


    In this way, the girls, despite everything they ate during pregnancy, did not gain weight instead their bodies were toned and beautified. In short, pregnancy for them was practically a beauty treatment.


    Everyone in the Cannaris Pce was happy with the birth of Andrew''s heirs, especially Carmen. This woman had be like everyone''s mother, so now that Andrew had children, she was like their grandmother.


    The babies also seemed to love her, because after Andrew and their mothers, they were happier when Carmen cared for them. While they did not dislike any of the Cannaris Pce employees, it was easily identifiable that they liked Carmen the most.


    Furthermore, Andrew was able to verify this due to a strange phenomenon that was being created. Carmen''s aura showed traces of divinity and since Andrew had not given her any seal this was strange, but Fluffy rified what was happening.


    It turns out that his children, being demigods, had simr abilities to Andrew. Although they did not have a system, they did have a pure divinity and could benefit the people they liked and apparently, Carmen had been chosen in their infant minds.


    Fluffy told Andrew that Carmen was bing something of a guardian, so it was possible that if things kept going this way, Carmen would ascend with them when the time came.


    Furthermore, Andrew wanted to remove his children from the Heavenly Pce and raise them somewhere else. He had thought about using the house that had been given to Candice when the spy from the kingdom of Tripia was discovered since a house of pleasure is not an appropriate environment to raise children, but Fluffy was against it.


    Everyone agreed when Andrew proposed this idea, but Fluffy immediately refused. Andrew did not understand his reasons for refusing, so he asked him and his response surprised everyone.


    With Andrew''s status as a candidate for god Eros, obviously, his children received skills in the domain of his father, that is, towards eroticism and sex.


    Although their powers were weaker, there was no doubt that they would develop in that field, so it was better for them to be surrounded by an environment focused on that domain.


    In short, a pleasure house was the best ce to raise Andrew''s children due to their particr circumstances. Understanding this, everyone gave up the idea of moving, although they were a little reluctant.


    Upon finding out about this situation, Andrew had a strong headache, because he had mixed feelings. It was all because one of his children was a girl and if she was also linked to eroticism and sex, he could not help but worry about her future.


    It may be a sexist thought, but Andrew did not want his daughter to be a libertine. He had no problem with his sons being yers since he was no different, but when it came to Irina, he couldn''t get the idea.


    With this concern, he consulted with Fluffy, if there was any way to avoid this, but he ended up disappointed because Fluffy was decisive in saying that he should let things follow the natural course.


    Resigned, Andrew could only ept and focus on running the business. Since his wives focused on the children, they did not have time to do their other duties and it fell to Andrew to fill in those activities.


    Some weeks passed in this way. Children grew up healthy and businesses grew considerably. Both Cannaris Pce and Dunnas Pce enjoyed poprity; many customers visited and the money increased daily.


    The courtiers of Dunnas Pce had also finished their training in the "Sweet Touch" and this service would soon be included. They had also adapted one of the establishments they had bought during the crisis in the capital of the empire to serve as a massage house.


    Andrew had purchased more courtiers from the gentlemen''s house of the Dunnas kingdom and moved them to the empire, where they were trained and ready to start a new business.


    Marquis Valoide''s vignce had not ckened, but seeing that Andrew and the others were only focused on business, they did not look for trouble, they simply kept watching.


    They had even removed Raven from this duty, as they no longer considered Andrew a threat. This was also because Teresa, Donald''s wife frequently visited Candice and Irina.


    Although rtions between the Marquis and Candice had deteriorated, Teresa still considered Candice a close friend and because of this rtionship, the hostilities decreased.


    At first, Andrew thought that Teresa had ulterior motives, but upon reviewing her with the eyes of Eros, he noticed that this was not the case, so he did not interfere. For him, it was better to get along with the nobles of the empire because he did not want to get into conflicts.


    One day out of nowhere a strange visitor arrived at the Pce of Cannaris. It was a woman of about 40 years old named Patricia Bulna, a countess. It wasn''t her title that was strange, but the request she made.


    It turns out that this woman requested the services of a courtesan. Andrew was surprised, because, although he knew that these sexual inclinations were not rare in this world, they were notmon among nobles.


    Patricia, despite her age, was a beautiful woman with a charming figure. It was not an exaggeration to say that she could get any man if she put her mind to it, not to mention that she was married and had a son who was the current Earl of Bulna.


    It was precisely for this reason that her request was strange. Her husband had passed away years ago, but Andrew couldn''t understand how a woman like her would be interested in women.


    However, Andrew didn''t judge her, he was just surprised. After hearing her story, he agreed to satisfy her request, and a meeting with Sonia was arranged.


    They would use one of the VIP rooms and Andrew had decided on Sonia, as she was the most experienced courtesan and the matron of the Cannaris Pce. Furthermore, with the blessing she had received, Andrew believed that she was the right person.


    Plus, Patricia didn''t specify any preferences, so Andrew thought Sonia was a safe bet, but he wouldn''t know until a few dayster. During this time, Andrew opened the massage house in the empire and the massage service in Dunnas Pce.


    Because this service was new and innovative, Andrew did not dare to leave it unsupervised, so he established the massage house as a Heavenly Pce, with the goal of it bing a temple and having full control over the establishment.


    He also established that these services were expensive since he wanted to focus on making it a premium service and attracting the nobles and wealthy of the empire. Likewise, the massage services at the Dunnas Pce were also expensive, since it would be focused on this same group of people.


    Both businesses were already frequently visited by various nobles and wealthy people, so it was the perfect time to inaugurate this new industry. Although Andrew expected these businesses to be loss-making initially, he was surprised to discover that this was not the case.


    Unexpectedly, from the moment he opened the doors for business, arge number of customers decided to try them and came away delighted. Some just wanted to rx and release their tiredness, but many wanted to go a little further.


    Andrew and the others were taken by surprise by the great reception that the massage house had by the noble women of the empire and at Dunnas Pce, the massage service was so requested that Andrew was forced to buy more courtiers to meet the demand.


    If there was a difference between both establishments, it was that at the Dunnas Pce, the women who requested the massage were looking to have sex afterward, but the women of the empire were only looking to rx their bodies.


    Although this was not what Andrew was looking for, he could notin, as he was receiving a lot of money and making connections with high-society women. With this, the day agreed for Patricia''s visit had arrived and in a discreet carriage, she entered through the private door of the Cannaris Pce to receive her service.

 Chapter 308: CHAPTER 307

    Although Countess Patricia was a strange, but important client, Andrew did not spy on what was happening in the room. He hadplete trust in Sonia and there was also a Shadow agent hidden in the room watching everything.


    This agent was not there to spy and tell Andrew what was happening, but, being a peculiar client, Andrew did not want any mishap to happen, so he sent him to monitor and protect Sonia if something were to happen.


    However, Andrew''s worries were unnecessary. Patricia really had no hidden agenda, she simply liked women. The reason why she had gotten married and even had a child was because of a political marriage.


    She is the daughter of a noble family with the title of viscount. Since her deceased husband had fallen in love with her beauty and her family wanted to have the favor of a noble of higher status, they agreed to marry her, which is not unusual among the nobility of this world.


    Political marriages are quite normal, especially among people in high society. She had no say, no vote, so she reluctantly epted. As the wife of an earl, offspring are essential, so she had a son and that''s the whole story of her.


    However, all this was to keep up appearances, as she was not attracted to her husband or any other man. In fact, when she was not being observed, she would sneak some of the maids from her mansion into her bed.


    Unfortunately, over time she got bored of having fun with her maids and so she plucked up the courage to embark on her adventure to the red-light district. Despite this, she was a noble and she could not be seen in this ce, so she looked for a pleasure house that was not recognized.


    She did not want to attract attention, so she searched among the smaller and little-known pleasure houses, this way she found the Pce of Cannaris. Obviously, she didn''t just jump in without doing research.


    From her research, she learned that, although the Cannaris Pce was a fairly new pleasure house, it had a good reputation and was discreet, not to mention that it had very pretty courtesans, so she decided toe here.


    After arriving at Cannaris Pce discreetly and entering unnoticed, she was pleased with Andrew''s arrangements because she had noticed that they had done everything so that no one would find out about her adventure.


    When she entered the room that they had prepared for her, there she found Sonia. She had to admit that she was delighted with the choice because Sonia was not only sensual, but she was the type of woman that Patricia liked.


    Although Sonia had never served a woman, most of her training was done by Helena and in thepany of the other courtesans, so she did not feel ufortable.


    She adopted a professional attitude as if she would serve any customer and immediately greeted her. She was very assertive and determined because her greeting was with a tender kiss on Patricia''s lips.


    Patricia was surprised to receive the daring kiss from her, but she didn''t dislike it. In fact, she reciprocated her kiss and quickly put her hands out to hold Sonia''s ass, who allowed Patricia to enjoy it for a few seconds.


    "Deardy, don''t be impatient, the night is young, let me please you," Sonia said with a bewitching voice, as she withdrew from Patricia''s embrace. Although reluctant, she epted.


    Sonia took her to the small reception area of the room where some snacks and some wine had been served. Patricia, once again pleased with the service, agreed to sit down and have a drink, while she chatted with Sonia.


    They didn''t discuss any specific topic, just small talk. As the minutes passed, the two became more affectionate and Sonia noticed that Patricia liked to dominate her partner.


    This was normal since she is a countess and all the sexual partners she had had so far, except for her deceased husband, were her servants and none of them would dare to act dominant in front of her.


    However, Sonia was different. Not only did she like to be the dominant one, but now she had a blessing that was literally exerting dominance over her sexual partners, so she did not remain submissive for long.


    While Patricia handled Sonia''s body, the temperature rose and in a short time, they had moved to bed. Patricia made Sonia lie down on the bed and with great skill began to undress her.


    Sonia still didn''t make a move on her. She wanted to see where Patricia would go with her, so she let her y at her leisure. In a short time, they were both naked and Patricia began to kiss Sonia''s body.


    She tenderly kissed her neck, went down to her corbone, and continued until she reached her tits. It was obvious that Patricia had experience, since her technique for massaging Sonia''s tits and sucking her nipples was evident.


    She even managed to get some moans out of Sonia''s mouth, but even so, Sonia felt that Patricia treated her too delicately. Not being able to stand any more of her, Sonia decided it was time to show her how a dominant woman behaved in bed.


    With a little roughness, she turned her around and now it was Sonia who was on top of Patricia. She was very surprised to notice Sonia''s abrupt movement, but she did not have time toin because Sonia sealed her mouth with a passionate kiss.


    Patricia was stunned by Sonia''s attack, but she had somehow gotten excited and reciprocated her kiss. Sonia started softly, but little by little she increased the intensity of her kisses and when her tongue invaded Patricia''s mouth, thetter''s body trembled.


    Patricia had never experienced a kiss like this and so she was taken by surprise, but she quickly adjusted. Sonia smiled internally when she noticed that Patricia reciprocated and she continued with her advance.


    While she was still kissing her passionately, she moved her hands until she reached Patricia''s breasts and began to massage them. Once again, Patricia was taken by surprise, because she was limiting herself to enjoying the kiss that she had barely learned and now she was being attacked from another side.


    She even let out some muffled moans, as Sonia''s lips blocked her mouth. Sonia was not forgiving and she continued the attack on her. She pinched Patricia''s nipples hard enough for her to feel pain, but not hurt her.


    At that moment Patricia became rmed and wanted to remove her, but before she could do so, Sonia withdrew from her and giving her a flirtatious smile told her, "You should rx and enjoy. Leave it all to me." Experience more on m-v|l e''-NovelBin


    Patricia didn''t know her reason, but she gave a slight nod, and then Sonia began to kiss her neck, without stopping the movement of her hands that continued massaging and pinching Patricia''s breasts.


    Sonia did not stop there and cing her right leg between Patricia''s legs she began to rub Patricia''s pussy, which was already showing signs of moisture, with her thigh.


    The moans began to increase in intensity as Sonia elerated her movements and before long Patricia couldn''t resist and cum. With her thigh soaked in Patricia''s love juices, Sonia stopped, and smiling at her again she said, "We''re just getting started."


    Hearing it, Patricia''s heart couldn''t help but skip a little. She was worried and excited at the same time because she had never felt as good as she did at that moment.


    She hadn''t realized that she really liked to be dominated. It was obvious that she didn''t know, as she had never been in the receiving position and it wasn''t like Sonia knew this, she had just activated her domain blessing and things just flowed.


    After a few minutes that Sonia waited for Patricia to catch her breath, she sat on the bed and opened her legs showing her pussy to Patricia with the same flirtatious smile that she had maintained throughout the session she said, "It''s your turn. Show me how good you are at eating pussy."


    Despite her rudement, Patricia was not upset. In fact, she moved like she had been given an order, and holding Sonia''s legs, she moved her mouth to Sonia''s pussy and started licking it.


    Even though Patricia was licking the right ces, Sonia realized that Patricia didn''t have much experience. She was too tender and her movements were delicate, which did not give Sonia the pleasure she wanted.


    Pushing her a little, Sonia grabbed her hair and pulled her away. Patricia was confused as she felt herself being pulled back. "My deardy, you are too delicate, you are not using your hands well, I should teach you how is done", Sonia said, and releasing her hair she pushed her back.


    Patricia, losing her bnce, fell backward on the bed and before she could react, Sonia pounced on her, roughly opening her legs, and began to suck her pussy.


    Sonia didn''t hold back and was quite wild. Her tongue fluttered all over Patricia''s pussy and with one of her hands she began to y with Patricia''s clitoris. The moans filled the entire room and when Sonia used her other hand to insert some fingers inside Patricia, her entire body trembled and the moans increased in intensity.


    She had never experienced anything like it, but she was delighted. Her pussy was honest, the juices she secreted were the proof and after a few minutes, she couldn''t resist reaching the second orgasm of the night.

 Chapter 309: CHAPTER 308

    After having her second orgasm, Patricia fell limply on the bed panting harshly and breathing heavily. Sonia looked at her with a proud smile from a high position as if showing her that she was inferior to her.


    This was one of the characteristics of her blessing. She felt good dominating her sexual partner, it was as if a pride grew inside her, but this was just a sensation, what was really happening was that her blessing had grown stronger.


    The blessing she had obtained when she received the seal of an apostle was called "Dominion" and as its name says, it allows her to exercise dominion over her sexual partners. It also offers her a wealth of knowledge about what she must do to achieve this mastery.


    However, this blessing is not very powerful yet. If she used it on a person with a certain ability to resist or a powerful person, she would not be able to overpower them. For example, if she tried to use it against someone like Castor, Erick, V, Andrew, or one of his wives, she would fail.


    Without this limitation, the blessing was strengthened with each sexual partner that she managed to dominate in bed. Although at this moment she can only exert her power over normal people like Patricia, every time she does so, her blessing bes stronger and although the improvement is minimal, if her number increases, her power will too.


    Unfortunately, it couldn''t make a continuous increase, that is, if she continued to pressure Patricia at this moment, her blessing would not grow much, since Patricia had already been dominated, so she preferred to lie next to her and caress her while Patricia regained her breathing.


    On the other hand, Patricia was in the ninth heaven. She had experienced a pleasure she had never felt before and with Sonia''s gentle caresses, she fell asleep. Sonia, noticing this, did not bother her, she simply let her sleep.


    The Shadow agent who was watching them left and went to inform Andrew that Sonia had fulfilled her duty and that Patricia was satisfied. He didn''t say anything else, as Andrew didn''t ask about what they had done, since he didn''t need to know about it.


    After a couple of hours, Patricia woke up and saw that Sonia was lying next to her watching her sleep with a smile on her face. Seeing her, she remembered everything that had happened and she couldn''t help but blush.


    Sonia thought that she looked very cute blushing, especially because Patricia is a mature woman. Seeing her acting so cute, she couldn''t contain herself and ced a soft kiss on her lips as she asked, "Did you have fun?"


    Normally, courtesans did not address their clients in such a casual manner, but this was another of the capabilities of Sonia''s blessing. The apostle seal was not just a name, it truly had extraordinary power.


    Andrew as a candidate for god Eros was strengthened based on sex and eroticism, that is, the more activities of this type he participated in, the greater his power would be, but by the time he ascended and became a god, the situation changed.


    When Andrew became a formal god, he would be in charge of this world, not just the sexual and erotic parts. Although he would still focus on these aspects, he had to ensure all other aspects.


    However, since these are not his strengths, he must ask for help from the corresponding gods of the different aspects and that is where the apostlese in. The gods, once ascended, cannot descend to the mortal world, so they establish apostles to gather followers.


    For example, the gods of magic would send apostles to spread magic, and the gods ofbat would do the same, so Andrew, as the future god of sex and eroticism, would have to send his apostles.


    Sonia was now one of them. In short, her blessing was now a way to gain followers for Andrew and Patricia had be one. It was not that she was his servant, but that, by being dominated by Sonia''s blessing, Andrew would gain a small benefit.


    In short, now every time Patricia or anyone else was dominated by Sonia, she would help Andrew improve his divinity, making him stronger and although the improvement was not much, there was strength in quantity.


    Andrew already knew about this characteristic, since Fluffy had exined it to him, and although he had the idea of distributing apostle seals to all of his courtiers and courtesans to increase his strength quickly, Fluffy prevented him from doing so.


    His idea wasn''t wrong, but in the long run, it would bring more problems than benefits. In the short term, this would generate a rapid increase in power, but Fluffy had told him that having too many apostles would cause the world to fall into depravity and in this way, he could lose control of the world.


    ording to what Fluffy had exined to him, sex would proliferate too much, causing the inhabitants of the world to only focus on sex and eroticism, so the world would not progress and by the time Andrew ascended the world would already be out of control, and would lose his authority over it and the gods would punish him.


    In short, he would be what Fluffy had told him before, an enemy of the gods, a fallen god. While 50 or 60 apostles were not much for a world, Fluffy was afraid that Andrew would be corrupted by quick and easy profits.


    Although Andrew did not know Fluffy''s thoughts, he decided to ept his advice, at the end of the day, he knew that Fluffy only wanted the best for him, since they were both in the same boat, so he always paid attention to everything he advised him.


    After waking up and talking for a few minutes with Sonia, Patricia cleaned herself, dressed, and after paying for the service with a generous tip, she left. Nobody saw her arrive and nobody saw her leave.


    Well, obviously, the spies outside of the Heavenly Pce had noticed that someone important had arrived, but they didn''t know who was. Some of them intended to follow Patricia''s carriage to find out who was, but they were stopped by Oliver.


    When the spies saw Oliver in front of them, they were scared, because they knew that he was a powerful expert. Some of them were preparing to flee and others had already resigned themselves to death.


    "I would appreciate everyone not to involve our clients in your affairs or I will be rude," Oliver suddenly said in an icy tone that made these men''s legs weak.


    Seeing that his message had been received, Oliver disappeared, leaving the spies paralyzed thinking, "Are we saved?" Although Andrew knew that he couldn''t do this every time he received a VIP client, this time he decided to intervene since Patricia was an unusual client.


    Sonia did not know that Andrew had sent a Shadow agent to watch her, so she came to the office to inform him what had happened. Obviously, she didn''t go into details and Andrew didn''t ask either.


    After that, the rest of the night passed without incident and the Cannaris Pce closed its doors. In the middle of the night, everyone in Andrew''s room woke up rmed, as Aki went intobor.


    Scared that something bad might happen, Andrew ran out of the room to look for Carmen, since she had experience with his wives''s previous births.


    Carmen along with the other elderly maids ran without caring that it was still night and that they were in their pajamas. For them, Andrew and his wives had be their family and they did not want them to have any mishap, especially when it was something rted to one of Andrew''s heirs.


    Fortunately, it was all the fault of Andrew''s eagerness, since the birth had noplications and was as calm as the ones of his other wives. The baby was born healthy and energetic, Aki also suffered no pain orplications and both were healthy.


    In this way, Andrew''s fourth child was born, the third male of his heirs, and was named Mat¨ªas. Despite all this, the scandal that Andrew created had awakened everyone in the Cannaris Pce, so Mat¨ªas was weed by the entire staff.


    Due to this incident, everyone had woken up very early and had not been able to get enough rest. While experts like Castor and Oliver had no problem staying awake, the rest of the staff did not have this privilege.


    For this reason and as an excuse to celebrate Mat¨ªas''s birth as happened with his brothers and sister, Andrew allowed them to continue sleepingte and closed the establishment that day.


    Quickly, a sign announcing the closure of the Cannaris Pce was posted on the door, and carrier pigeons were sent to regr customers, so they would be aware.


    All the businesses around were confused by the sudden closure, but Andrew did not specify the reason and although curious, none of them tried to snoop around, as they valued their lives.


    No one other than the Pce employees of Cannaris and Teresa knew of the birth of Andrew''s children. Even though the fact that Teresa knew about this was the same as Marquis Valoide and many other nobles knowing about it, it really wasn''t many people. Continue your adventure at mvl


    Although these were thest people that Andrew wanted to know this information, because the empire was still watching him, he did not worry, because his children would not leave the establishment for the moment and there it would be impossible for anyone to harm them.


    Andrew had be very cautious. He would not allow a situation like the one he experienced with the elves to happen again and that is why he concentrated on increasing his strength, since now he had many things to protect. Being a father changes you and that was very special for Andrew because he had lived two lives and only now had he be a father.

 Chapter 310: CHAPTER 309

    Everything progressed smoothly for a couple of months. The business prospered, Andrew''s children were growing up energetic and cheerful, his wives were bing more beautiful, and even the surveince over Cannaris Pce had decreased.


    In these two months, Marie gave birth to a healthy baby boy whom she and Oliver named Aron. This little boy, like Andrew''s children, was taken care of by Carmen. She had be so attached to the babies that Andrew decided to remove her from her job as head maid and appoint her as the babies'' caretaker.


    Although their mothers and Andrew always looked for a space to spend time with them, the reality was that everyone was very busy. The person with the most free time was Aki and yet she had be a training maniac along with Andrew.


    She only knew how to fight, so she focused on that. She had the same thought as Andrew and that was to protect her children, since Andrew''s wives considered themselves mothers of all of Andrew''s children no matter who brought them into the world.


    She was even more dedicated than Andrew in getting stronger since she was the one the elf had taken hostage, so she was doing everything she could to improve herself and not fall into a simr situation again.


    In these two months, Sonia also grew stronger. Since the Cannaris Pce had begun to grow in notoriety, many VIP clients had visited and the one who served most of them was Sonia.


    Thanks to this, she had been able to dominate many men in bed and that is why her blessing had increased in power. Although the improvement was substantial, it was still not enough to affect warriors with a certain strength.


    Andrew had benefited from this as well. On the other hand, his ns had borne fruit, because in these two months, he had managed to get close to Yuri when he visited the Dunnas Pce and had managed to sessfully charm her.


    Now Yuri had be a concubine of Andrew''s like Nad and had control over her pleasure house. Although the treatment was simr, their positions were not the same.


    Nad was a concubine and managed a pleasure house that belongs to Andrew, on the other hand, Yuri, although she is a concubine, Andrew did not take away her establishment, but rather they established a kind of alliance, but with how delighted she was with the Andrew''s cock, the situations were not very different.


    Thanks to this, Andrew''s connections with the nobles and wealthy of the Dunnas kingdom had improved and his ie had grown considerably. Andrew was not stingy with them either and offered them a business idea that made them a lot of money. Your next read awaits at mvl


    He could implement this idea in his establishments, but having the house of massage in the Cannaris empire and massage service in the Dunnas Pce he did not see it necessary, that''s why he gave that to them, at the end of the day it was in his best interest for these businesses to be strengthened.


    The idea was full body massages or what on Earth was called Nuru massage. In short, he supplied them with Nuru gel that he bought in the system and basically what they had to do was bathe the clients with this gel and have the courtesans and courtiers rub their naked bodies against those of the clients.


    This did not require any advanced technique like the massages given at Andrew''s massage house, it was just an erotic and different way of rubbing their naked bodies with the help of a gel.


    Because of how different it was, it was very sessful and made them a lot of money, since they offered it as a VIP service. Andrew had also umted a lot of points because his wives could now serve him in bed.


    Added to this, Nad and Yuri also offered him a lot of points, not to mention that Enri, Ilda, Yuli, and the other waiters in the restaurant where Enri works also offered a small amount. Thanks to this, Andrew was able to purchase several recipes for more sophisticated massage oils and gels and some clothing designs for Candice''s clothing store to increase the collection.


    After the war, Candice''s food business decreased a lot, but her clothing and beauty items business increased, so Carolina was very busy refining tissue repair creams, rejuvenating creams, and massage gels.


    Andrew helped her from time to time, but she was the one who handled most of the products. Her skill had been greatly improved and she was able to producerger quantities of products, as she was not limited like Andrew.


    Everything was going smoothly, to the point that Andrew began to worry, because since he came into this world he had never had such a long season in which everything went so well.


    As if invoking bad energies, one day a peculiar client visited the Cannaris Pce. The client was none other than Patricia. Since her first visit she hade regrly to have fun with Sonia, but this time she came to request a once again a peculiar service.


    "Countess Bulna, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?" Andrew asked as he invited Patricia to the office. "Mr. Andrew, you don''t have to be so formal, you can call me Patricia," she responded with a smile.


    "Then, I''ll take the plunge. You can also call me Andrew, sir is superfluous," Andrew replied. "Then I will do that. Andrew, today Ie to make a special request," Patricia said, putting on a serious expression.


    Andrew already saw a problematic topicing, but he still asked, "What would it be?", to which Patricia replied, "Mr. Andrew already knows my tastes, so I won''t hide this from you, but there is a group of friends who have my same taste and I wanted to request a special service for them."


    Even though Andrew had told her that she didn''t need to address him as "Mr." She had her manners as a noblewoman carved into her bones so she continued to call him that and Andrew didn''t hold it against her.


    Even so, he was surprised to hear what she had said and could not contain himself from saying, "Let your mind speak, Let me hear it". Patricia took a few seconds trying to organize her thoughts and began to speak.


    "I want to have a private party with this group of friends and I would like to hire Sonia and some of her girls to entertain us." Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows when he heard her because ording to her words, this party would not be at the Cannaris Pce and that worried him.


    Despite that, he did not immediately refuse and decided to dig a little deeper to find out if his assumption was correct. "From what I can understand, this party will be in a different ce than my Heavenly Pce, correct?"


    "That''s how it is. Mr. Andrew will understand that these friends of mine are women with a certain status and having them alle here is a bit inconvenient," Patricia said, still seriously.


    Andrew did not want to ept this business, because everything would be out of his control and many things could go wrong, but he still decided to listen to the whole story before deciding.


    "Mrs. Patricia, you will also understand that allowing my courtesans to provide their services outside of these facilities causes me many inconveniences. What guarantees can you give me?" Andrew asked with an equally serious tone.


    "I can promise a substantial payment. Furthermore, I can promise with my noble title at stake that the safety of your girls will be assured," Patricia immediately responded when she saw that Andrew was considering the proposal.


    Although the promise she had made was only her word, in this world swearing by a noble title was not something simple. While there was no apparent implication if she broke her promise, that wasn''t entirely correct.


    If a noble who swore by his noble title did not keep his promise and this was known to others, his credibility would be in question, which would be very damaging, however, for Andrew this was no guarantee even though he knew the customs of this world.


    "Mrs. Patricia, I understand how burdensome an oath for your noble title is, but for me, this is not a guarantee," Andrew responded decisively. Despite his refusal, Patricia did not panic and asked calmly, "So, what would be a guarantee for Mr. Andrew?".


    "Allow one of my employees to apany them as a guard," Andrew said immediately. Upon hearing this, Patricia couldn''t help but wrinkle her face and replied, "Mr. Andrew, you must understand that that would reveal the identity of my friends and that could be harmful."


    "I understand that, but the fact that my courtesans attend your event would already reveal their identities. I can sign a binding contract with you where I promise to keep this secret, but I cannot allow my girls to go somewhere outside of my protection," Andrew said adamantly.


    Patricia didn''t like this arrangement. A contract like the one Andrew had proposed had many ways to be vited and she didn''t trust it. Despite having been dominated by Sonia and in short being a believer of Andrew, he was not a god yet, so he could not exert pressure on her currently.


    Andrew noticing that Patricia didn''t seem to agree said, "Let''s do this. I will ept your proposal, but you must sign a contract with your noble seal that my girls will be safe."


    Patricia didn''t like this idea either. A noble''s seal is not something that can be easily used, especially for a contract of this type, since if ites to light it would be more devastating than others finding out about their depraved party.


    "Mrs. Patricia, those are my options, unless you want to have the party here. I can support you with the logistics so that it is discreet, but I can''t do anything else. Please think about it calmly and then you can inform me," Andrew said calmly, but you could see his resolve not to give in.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 311: CHAPTER 310

    Patricia wanted to push a little harder to get a deal that favored her, but seeing Andrew''s expression, she knew immediately that there was no chance of changing his mind.


    She sighed in resignation, stood up, and said, "I will consider your proposals," then she left. Andrew looked at her seriously, because he didn''t know if she would really consider his proposals or make some move that would harm him.


    He wanted to send a Shadow agent to watch her, but he knew that with Patricia being a countess it would be difficult for the agent to be able to do that job, since under Patricia''smand there must be several experts who could find him.


    A count or countess is part of what is called high nobility, for this reason, they cannot be underestimated. The powers that these high nobles have are not simple and Andrew did not want to risk offending them.


    Andrew already had enough problems with Marquis Valoide, so he did not want to make enemies with another noble. Despite this, Andrew asked Oliver and Castor to keep an eye out in case she tried to y tricks on them.


    Although Eros''s eyes had not shown him any bad intentions on Patricia''s part, it was better to be safe than sorry. After saying goodbye to Patricia, Andrew went to the yroom where the children spent most of the day in Carmen''spany.


    It had already be a routine for him. During the morning he trained with Oliver and Castor, then he reviewed the ounting books and in the afternoons he visited the babies. These boys had already grown considerably, for babies.


    They were also very restless and intelligent because they moved as if their energy had no limit and they even crawled. This was something that surprised Andrew and his wives since the oldest of them was only a little over 4 months old, so the fact that he could already crawl was not normal.


    However, Fluffy had told him that, being demigods, this growth was normal. In fact, Fluffy had told them that these boys would grow rapidly.


    This did not mean that their bodies would grow abnormally, but rather that they would understand things faster. For example, they would learn to walk and talk faster.


    Simply put, these kids were prodigies of some sort. After ying with his children for a while, Andrew teleported to Dunnas Pce in thepany of Oliver.


    He was not going to review the business, because he knew everything was going swimmingly. What he really wanted to do was visit Yuri. After a short walk, they arrived at the establishment that Yuri owns.


    Since they already knew that she and Andrew had a close rtionship, the employees respectfully received them and took them to Yuri''s office. Unlike when he arrived at Nad''s office, Andrew did not enter arbitrarily, he waited to be announced and allowed entry.


    Their rtionship was different from Nad''s. Although Yuri is Andrew''s concubine, that does not mean that she is his subordinate, they were allies and Andrew at least gave her greater respect than Nad in front of her employees.


    After being allowed entry, Andrew entered the office, but Oliver remained at the door watching. He knew that Andrew wasn''t justing to talk business, so he didn''te in.


    Yuri, seeing him, smiled sweetly at him and invited him to sit down. Andrew was unceremonious and sat on one of the sofas that were there and shortly after Yuri sat on hisp.


    She had already epted Andrew as a sexual partner and like Nad she was not ashamed to be daring whenever Andrew visited her. Andrew smiled as he saw her sitting on hisp and giving her a warm hug, he ced a kiss on her lips.


    The kiss was soft and short, their lips barely touched, creating a pleasant atmosphere. Although the women of the kingdom of Dunnas preferred men to be aggressive towards them, that does not mean that they do not appreciate being treated tenderly from time to time.


    Obviously, this only applies to affections such as hugs and kisses, because in bed they are inflexible, they just want you to destroy them. Andrew still couldn''t adapt to this mechanic, but it was what it was.


    In a way, it had the attractiveness to him, because every man at some point has had the thought of subduing women. The two remained hugging for a while while kissing each other every so often.


    Andrew asked her about business and other misceneous topics and she replied that everything was going smoothly. During the small talk, Andrew''s hands did not stay still and massaged Yuri''s body.


    With his Eros''s eyes, he could see her erogenous zones and that was what Andrew was attacking, making Yuri''s body temperature rise with every touch, even small moans escaping her mouth from time to time.


    A few minutester, Yuri''s clothes were already in disarray, as Andrew had made his way to her tits and pussy. While he hadn''t removed her clothes, he had sent his hands under them and started rubbing her.


    Yuri''s face was red with arousal, her nipples were as erect as they could be and her panties were already soaked with love juices, thanks to Andrew''s obscene touch.


    Yuri was not passive either. While she was already enchanted by Andrew''s cock and liked being dominated, that didn''t mean she didn''t make things difficult for him, so she also reached out and rubbed Andrew''s cock over his clothes.


    Seeing where everything was going, Andrew made Yuri stand up and he did the same. Being authoritative, he made her bend over and rest her hands on the sofa with her ass raised.


    Although she was ready to be prated, Andrew didn''t do that. He lifted the skirt of Yuri''s dress over her back and pushed her love juice-soaked panties to one side and inserted his middle and ring finger into her pussy.


    Resting his free hand on Yuri''s lower back, Andrew began to move his fingers vigorously, causing Yuri''s pussy to generate obscene sounds and secrete love juices that soaked the floor.


    Yuri immediately began to moan with pleasure and her body trembled with excitement. Andrew was increasingly violent as he moved his fingers inside Yuri''s pussy and from time to time he gave her a firm spank making her scream with pleasure.


    He continued with this until Yuri couldn''t stand it and orgasmed. Lots of love juices shot out and Andrew''s hand waspletely soaked.


    Giving his hand a lick to taste Yuri''s delicious juices, Andrew smiled as he watched his aplishment. Yuri had lost the strength in her legs and was now lying face down on the couch.


    She still hadn''t fully recovered, but Andrew wouldn''t wait for her, so giving her a resounding spank in the ass, he told her, "You can''t rest yet. Raise your ass, my cock wants to fuck it".


    As if it were an impossible order to disobey, Yuri gathered as much strength as she could, and leaning on her with trembling legs, she lifted her ass. Andrew smiled as he watched herply with hismand and pulling down his pants he moved his cock closer to Yuri''s pussy.


    Holding her ass firmly, Andrew drilled her pussy hard and as deep as he could. Yuri arched her back as she felt Andrew''s cock make its way inside her and she let out a loud moan of pleasure.


    The thud of their bodies colliding filled the quiet office and only Yuri''s moans surpassed the sound of the pping of their two bodies colliding. Yuri''s smooth tan skin showed a thinyer of sweat that made her look sensual and provocative.


    Despite her sweat, Andrew had no problem grabbing her tightly and prating her like there was no tomorrow. Yuri''s buttocks trembled with each of Andrew''s thrusts and her pussy was an uncontroble fountain.


    Yuri and Andrew''s thighs were soaked with the love juices that Yuri''s pussy was releasing, but nothing was stopping Andrew. He wanted to destroy her and he was certainly seeding.


    Shortly after, Yuri couldn''t stand it and her legs gave way, but Andrew managed to catch her, so he asked her to bend her body over the arm of a sofa while Andrew prated her from behind.


    Yuri leaned on her firm but soft arm to achieve multiple stimtions with minimal effort. Andrew also asked her to cross her ankles, as this will tighten the vaginal and gluteal muscles around his penis, which gave him an incredible sensation.


    Her pussy looked like it was going to cut off his cock, but it only increased the pleasure and Andrew didn''t stop his hips. With the sofa as support, Yuri feltfortable receiving Andrew''s huge cock despite her still being very sensitive from her previous orgasm.


    Andrew''s cock went in and out of Yuri''s pussy at high speed and the asional spanking of her ass made Yuri scream with pleasure every second. Her voice was already hoarse from moaning so much, but at no time did she ask to stop the pration.


    After several minutes of violent sex, Yuri couldn''t stand it and reached her second orgasm. Andrew was no better and soon after he came too, releasing his white seed all over Yuri''s ass.


    Seeing Yuri''s tan ass stained white and how his seed moved along Yuri''s curvature, Andrew smiled and leaning closer to her ear said, "Good job."

 Chapter 312: CHAPTER 311

    Yuri was panting harshly on the couch, but her body still couldn''t help but tremble when she heard Andrew''s whisper. It seemed like she had cum again, but that wasn''t the case, it was just the spasms after the orgasm she had just had a few minutes ago.


    Despite that, Andrew couldn''t help but smile when he saw Yuri''s unfortunate state. It wasn''t that he gloated over her situation, but that he felt proud of satisfying her to the point of leaving her in this state.


    As the future god of sex and eroticism, there was nothing that fulfilled him more than satisfying a woman, because it was his specialty and as his divinity grew stronger, small changes like this were emerging in his being.


    Andrew sat next to Yuri and stroked her hair, while he waited for her to recover. After a few minutes, the girl caught her breath, but she did not get up, on the contrary, she reached out and ced her head on Andrew''sp.


    They remained in this intimate position for a few minutes, until Andrew decided it was time to get off of it, so he gently patted her on the head as if telling her to get off of him and she obeyed.


    As they were covered in sweat and other fluids, they both went to the attached bathroom in the office to clean themselves, but Yuri seemed not to be satisfied yet because when they were getting clean, she demanded to clean Andrew''s cock, which caused Andrew to get excited again.


    Of all the women Andrew had sex with, Yuri had the highest libido and since he didn''t visit her every day, whenever he did, she tried to have all the fun she could.


    Using the bath soap she began to give Andrew a handjob. Before long his cock was as erect as it could be and having no other choice, Andrew yed along.


    Yuri stood up and sat on Andrew''s cock, without inserting it. Since her ass was covered in soap, she rubbed her ass against Andrew''s cock, which felt really good.


    Thanks to how slippery their bodies were, there was little friction, but the sensation of touch between their genitals gave them incredible pleasure and Andrew, unable to bear that Yuri was taking advantage, took a bucket of water and threw it on them.


    The water washed away the soap that covered them and without letting her react, Andrew grabbed her tightly and forced his cock inside her pussy. Yuri let out a muffled moan as she felt Andrew''s cock prate her again.


    Being the nymphomaniac that she was, she immediately started jumping on Andrew''s cock hard, making Andrew''s cock prate her deeply. She was feeling empowered at that moment and Andrew knew he couldn''t let her take advantage of him, so he gave her a resounding spank on her ass and ordered her, "Move that ass faster".


    Obviously, Andrew had no problem letting her take the lead, but he had to y tricks like this because he knew that women in this country had a strange penchant for being dominated.


    Just as Andrew had nned, Yuri became aroused by feeling his smack on her ass and by hearing Andrew ordering her, so she elerated the movement of her hips, making her ass rise and fall on Andrew''s cock.


    Andrew continued spanking her, harder and harder, to the point that her buttocks were red, but he still didn''t stop, he knew that Yuri was enjoying it because her pussy was getting wetter and her movements elerated every time he hit her.


    A few minutester, Andrew noticed that Yuri''s movements were decreasing in intensity and he understood that she was tired since she was the one making all the effort, so he pushed her away and said, "Lie down on the floor."


    Like an obedient girl, Yuriy down on the floor and Andrew, standing on top of her, prated her again. Andrew held her legs and pressed them against the floor making a perfect M and leaning all of his weight on her, he prated her violently.


    Each of Andrew''s thrusts generated a loud sound of flesh colliding and Yuri''s moans increased in volume, even though her throat was already suffering a little from moaning so much during the previous session.


    It wasn''t long until Yuri orgasmed again, but Andrew didn''t stop his attack. Yuri couldn''t even moan anymore, her eyes were unfocused and her mouth was half open as if she were paralyzed.


    Even so, Andrew did not stop, on the contrary, he elerated his movements. Yuri''s wheat-colored tits were jumping like a pair of rabbits fleeing from a predator and Andrew walked over to them and started sucking on them.


    Yuri''s entire body felt an electric current run through her entire being and her body trembled like jelly. Andrew kept prating her and sucking on her breasts and even bit her nipples a little.


    Yuri could not withstand the attack and cum again. Andrew was also at his limit, so he withdrew his cock from her and ced it on Yuri''s abdomen, he jerked off for a few seconds, before releasing the white seed, bathing Yuri''s entire body with semen.


    Andrew admired his creation and had to admit that seeing the beautiful wheat-colored woman stained with his white seed was turning him on again, but he knew it waste and he couldn''t dy any longer.


    Furthermore, Yuri was no longer in condition for another round, so he cleaned himself up, helped Yuri clean herself up, and after getting dressed, he left. By the time Andrew left, Yuri still hadn''t recovered, so heid her down on the couch and put a towel on top of her.


    Unlike the Heavenly Pces or the cer house that Nad runs, Paradise, Yuri''s pleasure house did not have an attached room, only a bathroom, which was strange, but was not important either, but that was the reason why whenever Andrew visited Yuri, he left her in this state.


    She was too proactive and she always wanted to fuck until she was tired, so Andrew couldn''t do anything but leave her like this. As this was customary, Andrew informed Yuri''s employees not to disturb her for the time being.


    They were already used to this. They weren''t stupid, they knew what was happening, so they simply nodded to Andrew''s words. After leaving the establishment, Andrew and Oliver returned to Dunnas Pce when the sun was already beginning to set.


    The red light district of the capital city of Dunnas was beginning to be more lively and most businesses in the area had already opened their doors for business. Dunnas Pce was no different, in fact, by the time Andrew arrived at the establishment, there were already some customers.


    Andrew didn''t linger there and he didn''t stay for long either. Although this establishment was newer and inexperiencedpared to the Cannaris Pce, Andrew preferred to let it run on its own and be at the Cannaris Pce when the night came.


    It was not because he distrusted the staff of the Cannaris Pce, but it was because in Dunnas he was not well known yet and did not have people watching him like in the Cannaris Pce, not to mention that his wives and children were there.


    By the time he returned to Cannaris Pce with Oliver, the establishment was bustling. Since in this ce, it was a littleter, the Cannaris Pce had already been in operation for a couple of hours.


    As usual, Andrew headed to the office as soon as he arrived where his wives were in thepany of his children. They took the opportunity to spend this time with them since during the day they were too busy to y with them.


    Although they didn''t spend much time together at this hour since it was veryte and the babies had to sleep, any time they spent with their children was pleasant and revitalizing.


    While Andrew and his wives spent quality time with their children, across town in the noble region of the city, Patricia gathered in a room with 4 other women.


    Their statuses were obvious, since they were guests in the mansion of Patricia, who is a countess, and they all wore elegant dresses and jewelry. They were the group of friends that Patricia had told Andrew that they had the same sexual inclinations as her.


    Unexpectedly, there was a countess and three baronesses of a simr age to Patricia and despite their age, they were all beautiful women. They were discussing the options Andrew had given Patricia.


    Anyone who heard them would be surprised, because they were all women belonging to the nobility and unlike Patricia, all the others were married and their husbands were still alive and well.


    This was one of the reasons why Patricia was not happy with Andrew''s proposals because her friends still had a family and reputation to maintain.


    Although Patricia being a countess also had a reputation, she was a widow and even if she was discovered, the scandal would not be great, since her son would take the title of count, but her friends were not in the same situation.

 Chapter 313: CHAPTER 312

    "Patricia, is there really no way to change his mind?" asked the other countess in the room. Since these women were close friends in every sense of the word, they called each other by their names when they were in private.


    Patricia sighed in resignation upon hearing the question and, defeated, she shook her head and responded, "I''m afraid it''s not possible, Mar¨ªn. When I saw Mr. Andrew''s expression I felt that he would not give in."


    All the women wrinkled their eyebrows upon hearing Patricia''s response and one of the baronesses said in a doubtful tone, "Can''t we pressure him in some way?", but was immediately reprimanded by another baroness, "Neris, if we do that then that man will have a problem with us and will surely take repression."


    "Sara is right, it is better to get along with him because we will be able to enjoy ourselves more in the future," said the only baroness who had not spoken and Patricia added, "What Ca said is correct. I can tell you that this man has very unusual but interesting ideas, it is better to have him as a friend."


    "You''re right, I was just a little hasty, but then, what do we do?" Neris apologized and asked again. They all remained silent, thoughtful. They couldn''t find a solution to the problem, because they didn''t feel that the options Andrew had given them were in their favor.


    After a few minutes, they all gave a tired sigh, as none of them could think of an idea to deal with this matter. "I guess I''ll have to go talk to Mr. Andrew again and insist to see if we can find a better solution," Patricia said uncertainly.


    Her friends could only attend to her words, although from Patricia''s discouraged expression, they knew it would be difficult. They didn''t know Andrew, but they did know Patricia and they knew that she was very good at reading people.


    It was for this reason that they knew that when Patricia said that Andrew would not give in, it was almost certainly so. Despite everything, they decided to leave the matter that way and prepared to do what they came to do.


    While it was true that they had met to discuss this situation, in reality, they did not only do so with this in mind. These 5 women had formed a small social club in which they met at least once a month to y with each other.


    If you''re wondering why they would need the services of other women when they have themselves, well it''s quite simple, having the same partners was getting monotonous, so they wanted to add a bit of novelty.


    Very few people knew what happened in these meetings, they had made everyone believe that they met to have tea and talk about trivialities like good friends, and those who knew what really happened were linked to a soul contract, so leaking information of these meetings was practically impossible.


    While these women undressed and began to roll around like bitches in heat, at the Cannaris Pce Andrew told his wives about Patricia''s request, since they had put the babies to bed.


    All the girls were surprised to hear what Andrew told them because they did not expect that there would be a group of noblewomen who had such inclinations.


    To be more exact, everyone was surprised, except for Helena, because she had worked in pleasure houses since her youth and she knew that this was not strange.


    In fact, she knew that these inclinations were more normal than appearances showed. She had a lot of experience and began to tell everyone about many of the strange things she had encountered over the years.


    Even Andrew was surprised to hear her say that many nobles did not mind having sex with people of the same sex and she even said that once a noble had requested to be with a woman and a man at the same time in a threesome.


    It wasn''t that Andrew had any problems with people who were not heterosexual, it was just that he was surprised that there was so much strangeness among the nobles since this group of high society had an image to maintain.


    However, after thinking about it a little, that thought disappeared, because when he remembered that on Earth it was normal for rich and powerful people, he understood that no matter the world, there would always be people of that type.


    As they didn''t bother him, he wouldn''t worry about them. For Andrew, everyone was free to do what they wanted, as long as it didn''t harm him. At that moment, Helena said, "But love, I think you didn''t handle the matter well."


    Everyone turned to look at Helena when they heard her. Andrew had a confused expression on his face and couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?", to which Helena replied, "Love, certainly, letting courtesans go out unsupervised is not ideal, but you didn''t take into ount the massage house."


    When Helena mentioned the massage house, Andrew felt enlightened. It was true that letting the courtesans out unsupervised was inappropriate and having these noblewomene to the Cannaris Pce was also not ideal, but the massage house was different.


    Although Andrew''s idea for the massage house was to have men and womene to rx and then have a session of passion, very few took thetter service.


    Because of this, the massage house was not associated with anything sexual and many noble women visited it. Noticing this, Andrew immediately eximed, "That''s right, we can give them the service at the massage house. No one will suspect there."


    Helena smiled at Andrew''s words and added, "That''s right. There, all massages are performed in private rooms, no one will suspect that noble women are doing something unworthy of a noble and since many noble women visit that ce they would go unnoticed, they just would think they are receivingmassage."


    With Helena''s words, all the girls who were still lost realized what she was proposing. "That''s a good idea, you should propose it to the countess. Bing friends with those nobles can bring benefits in the future," said Candice, who was the most experienced in business.


    No matter what the business or the industry you worked in, having friendships with some nobles was always good, because although the nobles were not the wealthiest, they were the most powerful.


    In this world, between money and power, thetter was always more important. Although if you had one of the two you could attract the other, the nobles were always in a different category, at the end of the day, they are the ones who rule in most countries.


    With this idea, Andrew decided to propose to Patricia the next time she visited him. With that discussion over, Andrew put the topic aside and moved on to what he wanted tonight and that was to have sex with his wives.


    The rule of two women per night had already been abandoned, because, with the strengthening of Andrew''s divinity, he could satisfy them not like before, so he without any shame invited them to the room.


    The girls blushed at Andrew''s proposal but did not refuse. They quickly ran to the room and left Andrew alone in the office, since it was customary for the girls to do this.


    They always entered first, to dress in provocative clothes and make the experience more exciting. Honestly, at first, Andrew was impatient when they did this, but over time, he hade to like this little wait.


    It was as if it was more pleasant to have sex after this short wait. After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door, this was the signal that the girls were ready and that Andrew could enter.


    Andrew cautiously entered the dark room, his heart racing with excitement and uncertainty. He didn''t know what to expect when he opened that door, but he was willing to find out.


    As his eyes adjusted to the dimness, Andrew could make out the silhouettes of his four wives in erotic lingerie scattered throughout the room. The air was charged with a mix of sexual tension and mystery.


    The curious nces of the women to know what his husband was thinking converged on Andrew while he remained paralyzed in the doorway. Their bodies exuded confidence and seduction as if they were used to these encounters, which was true since it was not the first time it had happened, but there was always a small tension of expectation in the air.


    Helena was the first to move and walked towards him with elegant steps and a mischievous smile on her crimson lips. "Wee," she whispered sensually. "Did you find what you were looking for".


    Andrew did not respond, he only smiled at Helena''s provocative words and, holding her by the waist, he brought her closer to him, when the second of them then came forward, her voice resounding with a yful tone: "You didn''t answer, was this what you were looking for?", it was Carolina.


    Andrew loved how his wives tempted him, he could feel his pulse increase at those words. Before Andrew could respond, the third woman approached and gently took his hand. "Don''t worry, dear," she whispered soothingly. "We were looking for you too," it was Candice who yed along, making Andrew almost explode with excitement.


    Finally, Aki approached Andrew from the far corner of the room. Her voice was calm but firm as she said, "Are you ready to discover a new world full of passion and adventure?" She said with an enigmatic smile on her lips.


    Andrew was delighted with his wife''s little act. Lately, they had be more naughty, because at first, they only changed into provocative clothes, but in thest few days, they had been adding these little performances, which for some reason turned Andrew on.

 Chapter 314: CHAPTER 313

    The girls surrounded Andrew and got so close that he was squeezed between them all. Their fiery bodies covered in little clothing made his excitement reach the limit and without realizing it, he was led to the bed.


    He had no idea how his wives had acquired the expertise to undress him because, by the time they got to the bed, he was in his underwear. He honestly got worried, because that is not a skill they should have without practicing for a long time, and knowing that they had not done it with him worried him.


    However, his wives did not give him time to ask, as they shamelessly pushed him onto the bed and pounced on him like hungry hyenas.


    Carolina began to kiss his lips, Aki and Helena immediately pulled down his underwear and began to massage his cock and balls, while Candice rubbed her body against Andrew''s chest.


    He was defenseless against the attack of his wives, but it wasn''t that he wasining, not just anyone could boast of having four beautiful and sensual women pleasing him.


    Even though Andrew had been having sex with them for some time now, since they had given birth a few months ago, he never stopped having that feeling of expectation every time they entered the bedroom to have sex.


    Helena, as always demonstrated her heavenly technique for sucking cock and Aki increasingly improved the use of her mouth licking and sucking his balls. Carolina soon after got tired of kissing him and exchanged ces with Candice.


    Now while Candice was kissing Andrew, Carolina took one of Andrew''s hands and brought it to her pussy. Feeling Carolina''s hot wet pussy in his hand, Andrew began to move his fingers.


    Shortly after, Andrew used his free hand to reach Candice''s pussy, who was still kissing him, and began to y with her as well. Soon moans of pleasure echoed through the room.


    When Andrew''s cock was fully erect, Helena did not miss the opportunity, and without giving Aki any space she climbed on top of him and shook her ass quickly, covering Andrew''s cock with her hot insides.


    Andrew, feeling that Helena had climbed onto his cock, also began to move his hips, to make the pration deeper. Aki did not withdraw, instead, she moved her mouth to the junction between Andrew and Helena and began to stimte them with her tongue.


    Feeling Aki''s slobbery tongue, Helena couldn''t help but let out a small cry of surprise, but she quickly recovered and continued bouncing on Andrew''s cock.


    After a few minutes, Carolina and Candice removed their hands from Andrew and climbed on top of him. Carolina sat on his abdomen facing Helena who was jumping like a rabbit in urgency, while Candice sat on Andrew''s face.


    Carolina began to y with Helena''s bouncy tits that looked like mountains experiencing an earthquake. Helena did not remain passive either and also grabbed Carolina''s tits and while she was still being prated by Andrew, she yed with Carolina.


    On the other hand, Andrew had grabbed Candice''s ass tightly and started sucking on her pussy while he massaged her and asionally spanked her, making Candice moan from time to time.


    Aki, who was the only one giving pleasure, but not receiving it, stopped and adopted Carolina''s idea. She sat on Andrew''s chest with her back to Carolina and facing Candice and then these two began to y with each other.


    Although it seemed very erotic and exciting, having 4 women on his body was not very pleasant. To be more exact Andrew was in a battle between his excitement and his security.


    The girls'' weight was more than he could bear, but at the same time, he didn''t want them to move. Unfortunately, safety took precedence and he had to make them get off or he would definitely be crushed.


    The only one who didn''t get off was Helena because she was too horny to stop jumping on Andrew''s cock. She was almost reaching orgasm, stopping at that moment would be torture, so instead of getting off, she elerated the movement of her hips.


    Candice and Carolina moved aside and began to do a 69 on the side and enjoyed each other''s pussy, while Aki, having no room, climbed on top of Andrew again, andrubbed her pussy on Andrew''s face.


    Aki seemed repressed because she was shaking her ass hard, almost drowning Andrew. He didn''t understand her euphoria, because it wasn''t like they hadn''t fucked these days, but he didn''t scold her anyway, in the end, he was enjoying the nectar that her pussy was releasing.


    A few minutester Helena''s moans were increasing in intensity as was the movement of her hips. The sh of their bodies echoed like apuse and her pussy was so wet that it squirted with every contact with Andrew''s body.


    Secondster Helena couldn''t take it anymore and let out a loud moan she cum. Her body trembled like jelly on top of Andrew and the amount of love juices that gushed from her pussy practically bathed Andrew who was beneath her.


    Without strength, Helena fell on Andrew''s chest, who had to stop Aki who was still dancing on his face, and affectionately ced Helena on the side of the bed. Seeing that Carolina and Candice were too busy ying with each other, he took Aki and, cing her on all fours, fucked her from behind.


    As always, Aki liked the stronger sex and Andrew was not going to disappoint her. He grabbed her hair, which she had let grow a little into a ponytail, and pulled it like a horse''s reins as he prated her.


    Aki was wild because she was panting hard and her moans were practically screams. She was so noisy that Carolina and Candice stopped ying with each other to see what was going on because they believed that Andrew was hurting her, but after seeing her expression twisted with pleasure, they stopped worrying and continued with their business.


    Helena had also woken up upon hearing Aki, but when she saw it was Aki, she went back to bed. They knew about Aki''s taste for the stronger sex, so they didn''t worry about seeing her this way.


    For some reason, Aki''s screams turned Andrew on more and he began to move quickly. Soon after, he started spanking her ass and turned her into his mare.


    Aki didn''t seem to care, in fact, she was enjoying it like never before, to the point that she moved backward so that the pration was stronger and deeper.


    Her pussy was red from the violent pration that Andrew was giving her and despite being very wet, it was still a little harmful to her, but neither of them stopped their movements.


    Her buttocks were also red from the spanking Andrew had given her, and yet Andrew didn''t stop spanking her. He looked like he wanted to make her bleed, but he knew the limits.


    Aki was without a doubt the most extreme of his wives and also the most sensitive since she had alreadye and still, she did not stop her movements and urged Andrew to continue fucking her.


    Her pussy secreted love juices, mixed with precum because Andrew was reaching the limit. Secondster Andrew was about to cum and without any warning he withdrew his cock from Aki''s pussy, pushed her to Helena''s side, and began to jerk off over both of them, releasing his white seed onto them.


    Andrew had taken a special liking to cumming on the girls he had sex with and his wives were no exception. He cum a lot, as both girls were soaked in cum.


    After admiring his work for a few seconds he smiled and turned to look at Candice and Carolina who were next on his list. Helena and Aki hugged each other and licked each other''s bodies wanting to remove the semen as if it were the most delicious delicacy they had ever deprived.


    It was an obscene scene, but no one was disgusted. When they were having sex they weren''t afraid to do things they wouldn''t normally do or would even deny if asked.


    Although Andrew had a lot of stamina, it wasn''t like his cock would stand up just thinking about it, so he approached Carolina and Candice to have his cock sucked. The girls were obedient and cing themselves close to Andrew they began to lick his member.


    The tongues of the two girls danced over Andrew''s cock and balls as if they wanted to remove all the dirt that covered it. Although they weren''t as skilled at blowjobs as Helena and Aki, it was still pleasurable. Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl


    Andrew enjoyed Carolina and Candice''s service while he kneaded their tits and asses. Theyy down next to each other for betterfort and intertwined like mating snakes.


    Their already hot bodies continued to rise in temperature and when Andrew''s cock was fully prepared, Andrew stopped them and with a wicked smile asked, "So, who will go first?".


    Carolina and Candice looked at each other and after smiling as if they were thinking about something, they got on all fours, shook their asses provocatively, and looking at Andrew flirtatiously, said at the same time, "You can choose."


    Andrew smiled at their trick and, feigning annoyance, spanked each of them. Although the sound created by the spanking was loud, he didn''t really hit them with too much power, but the two girls yed along and begged for forgiveness, causing Andrew tough out loud at their antics.

 Chapter 315: CHAPTER 314

    Since Carolina and Candice were ying with him, Andrew decided to y them back, so he didn''t choose any of them. He ced himself in the middle of the two and using his hands he began to y with their pussies.


    The girls immediately let out a sensual moan and Andrew continued to gently touch them all over. He rubbed both girls'' pussies with his entire palm, before focusing on their clits.


    Their pussies were getting wetter, but Andrew didn''t get impatient. He then moved his hands to the entrance of their pussies and stuck one of his fingers into each of their pussies.


    Carolina and Candice''s soft and provocative moans continued. Although Andrew was bothering them, they were really enjoying the treatment, but after a few seconds, they started to get impatient.


    Andrew continued with his n, then inserted the second finger, but did not increase the speed. His movements were gentle, he put his fingers in and out of Carolina and Candice''s pussies at the same time as if he were caressing a small animal.


    He continued this for a few minutes and although the girls were enjoying it, they were already over the limit and were very horny, so they wanted Andrew''s cock, and as if they had agreed, they both shouted in annoyance, "Stop teasing, I want your cock!".


    Andrew smiled when he heard them and letting out a softugh he said, "Ask for it with a please." The girls rolled their eyes, as they couldn''t believe that Andrew would take revenge for their previous prank like this.


    Carolina and Candice were reluctant tomit, not even they knew why they wanted to remain stubborn, but Carolina sumbed to her desire first and in a pleading tone said, "Please, my love, give me your cock."


    Although Andrew was ying with them, he did not expect Carolina to release those words in such an erotic tone, so, without making her wait, he removed his hands from her and, holding Carolina by her hips, he prated her.


    Carolina instantly let out a moan of pleasure as she felt Andrew''s cock make its way inside her. On the other hand, Candice pouted very cutely as she said, "Cheater."


    Carolinaughed at Candice''sment, but she only responded by sticking out her tongue and giving her a wink. Candice didn''t seem to want to forgive her, so she stood in front of her and, opening her legs, showed her pussy and said, "Make it up to me."


    Andrew didn''t know when these two girls had be so close because Carolina without hesitation brought her face close to Candice''s pussy and started sucking it. Although Andrew''s wives have always had a good rtionship, it wasn''t to the point where jokes like this were made.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that it was all the fault of his divinity. Since Andrew''s divinity was nurturing them and he is a candidate for god Eros, obviously, they will have some changes when ites to sexuality.


    Despite that, Andrew only thought about it for a moment and put it in the back of his head so he could concentrate on fucking the pussy in front of him. He gripped her tighter and sped up his movements.


    Feeling that Andrew''s movements changed, Carolina began to feel more pleasure, so she couldn''t stand it and began to moan. Because of this, she couldn''t concentrate on sucking Candice''s pussy, but Candice was relentless, and holding her by her hair made Carolina put her head back between her legs.


    Because of her gasping, Carolina couldn''t suck Candice''s pussy, but Candice didn''t care. She simply held Carolina''s head tightly and rubbed it against her pussy.


    Now Carolina was being prated by Andrew and at the same time almost suffocated by Candice and although she struggled to get out of Candice''s grip, she couldn''t do it, which made Candice smile and even tell her, "It''s your punishment."


    Andrew couldn''t believe how sadistic Candice could be, but he didn''t worry, because he knew that it wasn''t very harsh treatment, he knew that Carolina wasn''t upset, but at that moment Candice suddenly jumped apanied by a cry of surprise.


    Carolina had pinched her buttock and that was what had made her jump. Andrew could onlyugh at how these girls seemed to be enjoying teasing each other.


    He decided not to pay attention to them and increased the speed of his movements. Carolina was now incapacitated, as the pleasure of Andrew''s cock prating her quickly and violently did not allow her to do anything.


    Candice understood that Carolina couldn''t really retaliate against her anymore, but she still didn''t attack her. She understood that Carolina was enjoying Andrew''s cock and it was an unwritten rule among Andrew''s wives not to bother each other when Andrew was servicing them.


    However, she didn''t want to stand idly waiting her turn, so she scooted under Carolina and her pussy was in front of Carolina''s face, so her face was right under her with a glorious view of Andrew''s cock destroying Carolina''s pussy.


    She even went bold and moved her tongue to their juncture and started licking them, which added more pleasure to both of them. Andrew, not wanting to waste Candice''s movement, took his cock out of Carolina''s pussy and put it in Candice''s mouth.


    After fucking Candice''s mouth for a few seconds, he pulled it out and put it back into Carolina''s pussy. He did this about 3 or 4 times, which added some spice to the interaction.


    After several minutes, Andrew withdrew and moved to the other side of the bed. He was now facing Candice''s pussy and Carolina''s face. Carolina, who now had him in front of her, immediately understood what Andrew wanted to do, so she took his cock to her mouth.


    After a few seconds of sucking, Andrew withdrew his cock from her and inserted it into Candice''s pussy. The girl''s moans were immediately heard. Andrew performed the same mechanics that he was doing before, only now the one sucking his cock was Carolina, and the pussy he was fucking was Candice''s.


    They continued this routine for several minutes, but since Andrew couldn''t keep moving from side to side, he made Carolina turn around. Now the two pussies were facing him one on top of the other.


    Candice and Carolina started kissing and ying with each other''s tits and Andrew prated Carolina again. The pping of their bodies echoed in the room and her love juices dripped drenching Candice.


    A few minutester, Andrew withdrew his cock from Carolina and inserted it into Candice''s pussy. Now it was her turn to moan and so Andrew continued to fuck them for several minutes before switching to the other.


    Shortly after, Andrew was almost at his limit and his two wives were in no better condition, so he took his cock out of Candice''s pussy and ced his hands on Carolina''s ass, he lowered her until her pussy and Candice''s were together.


    Andrew put his cock in between the two pussies and started fucking them. Although there was no pration, only the rubbing of the three genitals gave them enough pleasure for Andrew and the girls to cum in seconds.


    Carolina and Candice''s love juices shot out, washing over Andrew and making a wet patch on the sheets beneath them, as Andrew shot his seed between them.


    They all fell exhausted after the intense sex session, panting. Helena and Aki, who had already recovered, approached them to be closer and after a few minutes, they managed to catch their breath.


    As was customary, they changed the sheets and clothes dirty with sweat and obscene fluids for clean ones, went to shower, and went to sleep with a smiles on their faces.


    It goes without saying that the fertility matrix was inactive because they did not want another pregnancy so soon. The next morning they woke up at the usual time and everyone went to do what they normally did.


    Andrew and Aki went to train. Carolina went to theboratory to refine all the products they sold and used, such as birth control pills, rejuvenating creams, and massage oils.


    Candice stayed in the office, remotely directing her business, which was run by Gaston and Canna, while Helena met with the courtesans to supervise their training.


    Shortly after finishing his morning workout, Andrew cleaned up and went into the office to review the business ounts. After finishing that he traveled to Dunnas Pce to review the operations and needs of that ce.


    This time he did not go to visit Yuri, nor Enri and the other girls, because the day before he had visited Yuri, so it was not necessary to give her so much attention, and Enri, Ilda, and the others were even more unnecessary because they did not give him so much points.


    Stay tuned with mvl


    By the time Andrew returned to the Cannaris Pce, he received the news that Patricia hade to visit him, so he invited her to the office and they began to discuss the topic that interested them.


    Patricia came with the intention of pressuring Andrew to find a way to achieve her goal different from the options that Andrew had given her before, despite not having much hope.


    However, Andrew surprised her with the proposal that he had discussed with his wives the night before, to hold the private party at the massage house. Andrew exined how they could do it and Patricia was delighted, as she knew this business and had even been there on several asions.


    She felt it was the perfect n, so they discussed for a couple of hours how they would do everything. Fortunately, they were both happy with the new n so everything went smoothly and Patricia left with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 316: CHAPTER 315

    After dismissing Patricia, Andrew called Sonia into the office. It didn''t take her long to arrive, "Young master, what do you need me for?" she asked shortly after entering.


    "I just spoke to Countess Patricia about her request," Andrew began. Apart from his wives and guardians, only Sonia knew about Patricia''s request, since Sonia was no longer only the matriarch of the Cannaris Pce, but an apostle of Andrew, so she entered Andrew''s trusted group.


    "Has something been decided?" Sonia continued asking knowing what they were talking about and Andrew answered, "Yes. We decided to offer the service to her and her friends at the massage house."


    "Therefore, you must choose 5 of our courtesans and train them this week to provide good service. You will also participate, the event will take ce in 8 days," Andrew continued in a calm tone.


    "No problem, I already chose those who would be in charge of this job and I have been instructing them," Sonia responded. Andrew looked at her in surprise and Sonia, noticing this, let out a softugh as she said, "Young master, it was obvious that this business would be carried out. We need the support of nobles and Patricia along with her friends are clients that we cannot refuse."


    Andrew was surprised, as Sonia now seemed much more involved with her surroundings. Before she only focused on doing her job and making money, but since she received the apostle seal her attitude changed.


    Furthermore, she is very intelligent, as she can evaluate different situations properly. However, as she became ustomed to working behind the scenes, Andrew did not realize these qualities.


    "I think it''s a waste to have you working as a courtesan," Andrew said unconsciously and Soniaughed even harder as she said, "I don''t think so. I like my job, so young master, don''t start putting me to do boring work."


    Now it was Andrew''s turn tough because it was the first time he had seen a woman say that she liked courtesan work. Make no mistake, certainly many women and men in this profession enjoy it, but Andrew was sure that if they were allowed to leave it and do something else, he was sure 99% would ept.


    When that thought came to his head, Fluffy who could also see it immediately said, "That may be true, but when you work for a candidate or god Eros, it is not the same."


    Andrew was confused by thisment and could not stop himself from asking, "What do you mean?", to which Fluffy replied, "It is because of the influence of your divinity and the benefits it brings."


    Andrew was even more confused, so Fluffy continued his exnation, "Although these people did not receive a seal from you, your divinity does affect them and since the master is a candidate for a god of sex and eroticism, these people feelfortable in this environment, that''s why they don''t mind continuing to be courtesans."


    Fluffy paused and continued to exin, "On the other hand, they receive benefits from you. Do you remember that when you released the first divine seal they gained something?", to which Andrew responded with a short "Yes".


    "Well, that was a benefit. Although weaker, it gives them better sexual capabilities and helps them retain their youth and simr aspects. In a way it is a benefit like that provided by the master''s seals, but to a lesser degree," concluded Fluffy.


    With that exnation Andrew understood everything. He was really surprised at how many things he could achieve being a candidate for god Eros. In fact, it seemed insane to him that he could do all this.


    Fluffy again, reread Andrew''s thought and said, "Sentimental gods have this effect, that''s why they are very special." Andrew was confused by thisment and again asked, "Sentimental gods?".


    "Yes, the gods with the domain of sex and eroticism as the master, the gods of love and simr. These gods are very special, because, unlike the other gods who have a standard and established domain, you are not so standard, since your domain is based on feelings", Fluffy continued exining.


    "Think about it, it is feelings that push a person to have sex, love itself is a feeling, and for this reason, its domains have ramifications, that is why the master can have skills like sewing and pharmacology", said Fluffy.


    This exnation made Andrew wrinkle his eyebrows a little because there were some things he was not very clear about, so he asked, "But, wouldn''t it be the same with the other gods? For example, to learn magic it is because you want to be strong and that feeling is what drives you."


    Fluffy gave a smallugh and responded, "What the master says is true, but magic is not born from a feeling. See it this way, although mortals call it a sin, for the gods, lust is just a feeling, and sex is born from it, now tell me, master, from what feeling is magic or mastery of weapons orbat strength born? ".


    Find adventures on mvl


    "From the desire to be strong?", Andrew responded unsurely and Fluffy said bluntly, "You''re wrong, master. These fields are born from knowledge. If you study magic and have an affinity for it, you can do it even without feelings. The same goes for the other domains."


    Although notpletely, Andrew understood what Fluffy was trying to tell him. Then, Andrew looked up and saw that Sonia was still there, and a little embarrassed he apologized to her and said goodbye to her.


    Sonia, like all of Andrew''s guardians and wives, knows the existence of Fluffy as his divine beast and knows that when Andrew falls into deep thought it is because he is talking to him, or at least most of the time, that is why she did not interrupt him.


    Having finished his affairs with Sonia, Andrew prepared to leave the Cannaris Pce. His destination was the Paradise pleasure house that Nad runs. Lately, he has left her a little abandoned and that is why he had decided to visit her.


    As always, Oliver apanied him, since neither Andrew nor his wives leave the Pce of Cannaris without him or Castor apanying them. Although things seemed calm, they could not ignore the fact that many people were watching them and did not want to give them a chance to cause trouble.


    After a short carriage ride, they arrived at the Paradise pleasure house. Andrew a long time ago wanted to buy a carriage to get around, but he had not had the opportunity, however, when Candice joined his harem this problem was solved since she had several.


    Upon arrival, they were greeted respectfully as always, and directed to Nad''s office. As always, Andrew did not announce himself and opened the door as if it were his own room, however, this time he encountered an unexpected situation.


    Nad was not alone in the office. There was a man there discussing something with her. This man was middle-aged, but very elegantly dressed. His sitting posture demonstrated that he had an extensive education in etiquette and from his displeased expression Andrew sensed that he was a haughty character.


    Certainly, it was his fault for entering this way, but Nad''s employee who brought him here didn''t say anything about Nad having a visitor, so Andrew was surprised by this situation.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that the employee believed that Andrew hade to join the meeting, after all, this man was here on business and Andrew being the owner of the establishment was allowed to participate, and that created this confusion.


    "I think Mrs. Nad should train her employees better," the man said with disgust. Andrew woke up from his thoughts with the man''s words and without any fear responded, "You should better inform yourself about the situation before makingments. I am the owner of this ce."


    The man was surprised to hear Andrew and immediately looked at Nad as if he wanted her to confirm what Andrew had said. Nad, although displeased, forced a smile and said, "The gentleman speaks the truth. This is Andrew the owner of the establishment."


    The man still had an expression of disbelief, but he managed topose himself and offered an apology, "I am sorry for my previous behavior Mr. Andrew. I am Oslo, a merchant from the kingdom of Tampi."


    Although his initialment bothered Andrew, seeing that he had the politeness to apologize, Andrew ignored his previous transgression and returned the greeting, "My pleasure."


    An awkward silence ensued after that, but Andrew interrupted it by saying, "Well, seeing as you guys are discussing business, I''ll leave you for the moment."


    Andrew was about to leave the office, but Nad stopped him, "Mr. Andrew, please wait. Mr. Oslo''s business really is best discussed with you". Andrew didn''t understand the situation, but he could see that Oslo had a gleam in his eyes as if he had struck gold.


    This made him wrinkle his eyebrows, so he asked, "What do you mean?", to which Nad replied, "It turns out that Mr. Oslo''s business has to do with Nuru gel", then Andrew understood.


    This was the gel that was used in this ce for body massages, which is why Oslo had thought that it was created by Nad since he had not seen it anywhere else, but in reality it was Andrew who provided it.

 Chapter 317: CHAPTER 316

    After hearing this, Andrew understood what was happening, however, he still did not understand why Oslo would want the Nuru gel. It certainly was perfect for the body massages that were given at the Paradise Pleasure House, but he couldn''t see any other use.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Andrew immediately understood that Oslo might have wanted to sell it to other pleasure houses to offer the same service, but he immediately denied this idea.


    Although this reason was valid, Nuru gel must to had many substitutes, so Andrew was now at a loss and did not want to be left wondering, so he asked, "Mr. Oslo, why do you want the Nuru gel?".


    This question put Oslo in an awkward situation since he wanted to use this gel for what Andrew had thought of. Oslo was a merchant of medicines and beauty products from the kingdom of Tampi, however, recently he had been expanding into the empire of Cannaris.


    Like any good merchant, he would have to establish himself in the capital and it was thanks to this that he had discovered great business opportunities. As an experienced merchant, the first thing he did was evaluate thepetition.


    This is how he became aware of the existence of rejuvenating creams and tissue repair creams, which caught his attention, but after investigating, he learned that they were exclusive products with low production, so he knew that there was no way to get a stake.


    Other than that, he found nothing that posed a threat to his business and he believed that he could prosper in the capital of the Cannaris empire. However, one night when he was out having fun, he came across Nuru gel by chance.


    Some friends invited him to the red light district and took him to the Paradise pleasure house. There, at the insistence of his friends, he tried the full-body massage and had to admit that it was very satisfying.


    However, being a merchant to the core, he immediately saw the business opportunity. If he could supply himself with this gel then he could propose to all the pleasure houses in the capital of the Cannaris empire and the kingdom of Tampi this service and he would be the supplier.


    Just thinking about it he imagined the amount of money he would earn, but unfortunately, when he spoke to Nad he understood that she was not the producer and also refused to tell him who he was.


    This bothered him, but he still maintained a kind attitude trying to get information out of Nad. It was for this reason that when Andrew recklessly entered the office, he became upset and made thement from a few moments ago.


    However, upon finding out that Andrew was the owner of the cer house, though Andrew was the producer of the Nuru gel or at least he knew who he was, so he immediately adopted a false regret and apologized. However, now that Andrew asked him the reasons for buying Nuru gel, he didn''t know what to answer.


    Oslo had no idea that Andrew did not know that this gel had no substitute and Andrew did not know that Oslo thought that Andrew distrusted him. These two misunderstandings led to this awkward silence after Andrew''s question.


    Andrew didn''t know Oslo''s reasons for buying the Nuru gel and he also didn''t know that this gel had no substitute, that was why he was very curious, and that''s why he asked, but seeing Oslo''s silence, he became suspicious.


    He immediately activated his eyes of Eros and noticed that Oslo''s aura showed signs of darkness, which showed that he was not sincere. Andrew immediately decided that Oslo was not a person with whom he wanted to do business.


    Even though he had decided this, he did not express it, because he had to keep up appearances. He did not like to y these false intentions, because he preferred to be direct, but he knew that in this world being direct was not advisable most of the time.


    "Well, if Mr. Oslo can''t reveal the reason you don''t need to, I was just curious," Andrew said with a bit of displeasure and added, "Anyway this business isn''t possible anyway. Nuru gel is of low production so apart from what is destined for this ce there is no surplus."


    Oslo wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this. He didn''t believe Andrew, because he could hear the slight tone of displeasure in Andrew''s voice and it wasn''t as if he didn''t understand it, because he wasn''t willing to reveal his motives, but still, he didn''t give up.


    "Sir, I think you misunderstood me. I don''t want to buy the product, but the form," Oslo said. Since Andrew had refused to sell him the product with the excuse of low production, he went all out and dered that he wanted the form.


    Hearing it, Andrew despised and mocked Oslo on the inside, because he was not stupid enough to do this business, however, on the outside, his expression did not change and he said, "That is even more impossible."


    Oslo wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing Andrew say that it was impossible, so he asked, "Why would that be sir?", to which Andrew replied, "I am the owner of several pleasure houses and this gel is necessary for the services offered".


    "Sir, that is not a problem. Just because you sell me the form doesn''t mean you have to stop producing it," Oslo immediately responded, but Andrew said again, "That''s true, but why would I create apetitor?"


    Andrew had been thinking about the reasons why Oslo wanted to buy the gel and only when the man said that he wanted the form immediately he understood that his previous deduction was the most probable.


    At first, Andrew had rejected this thought, thinking that there were substitutes for the gel, but seeing the insistence of Oslo, he was convinced that this might not be the case, so all the more reason he would not sell it, as this could be another source of ie.


    Hearing Andrew''s refusal, Oslo was upset, but he did not sumb to his fury and continued trying to negotiate, "Why don''t we do this? I promise not to meddle in the market of the capital of the empire, in the end, I am a merchant from Tampi."


    Although it sounded like a good deal, Andrew could see that Oslo''s aura showed signs of lying, so he didn''t trust him, so he maintained his position, "I''ll have to decline the proposal, I''m not interested."


    Oslo, seeing that Andrew still refused, understood that he would not be able to convince him and with a sigh said, "Then it''s a shame." Oslo got up from his seat and after saying goodbye to Nad and Andrew he left.


    Andrew took onest look at him and could see that his aura had changed and now showed signs of bad intentions toward him. This made Andrew narrow his eyes coldly and approaching Oliver whispered to him to send some agents to keep an eye on Oslo.


    Oliver immediately understood, that even though Andrew had told him to send someone, he was already nning to do so because although his aura eyes were not as powerful as Andrew''s, he had also been able to see that Oslo had bad intentions when he left.


    With that taken care of, Andrew closed the office door again and sat across from Nad on the couches. Nad immediately got up from her seat, sat on Andrew''sp, and looking at his face she said, "I missed you".


    Andrew smiled at Nad''s abrupt change but said nothing. They ced a soft kiss on her lips and then she spoke again, "You should announce yourself next time."


    Letting out a softugh Andrew replied, "You''d better train your employees better. The one who guided me didn''t say anything about you having visitors", and Nad immediately replied, "You are the boss of this ce, do you think anyone will deny you entry?".


    Andrewughed out loud at the response and after calming down he said, "You have to be careful with that Oslo from now on. That guy has not given up and I think he will use dishonest methods next"


    Nad gave a slight nod with her head showing that she understood, but she quickly changed her attitude and snuggled into Andrew''s chest as she said, "Well, I don''t care about that guy, I''m sure you''ll take care of him".


    Andrew raised an eyebrow at her and curiously asked, "Why do you think that?", and Nad responded, "Because when he left you immediately spoke to yourpanion."


    He had to admit that Nad was very perceptive, but he didn''t say anything. After a few seconds of silence, he asked again, "Anyway, I want to know, how attractive is Nuru gel? I am sure there must be many substitutes."


    Hearing this, Nad couldn''t help but look at him with a strange expression, and seeing that Andrew seemed to be sincere with his question, she understood that Andrew really didn''t know what was happening, so she began to exin.


    "That''s not true at all. There are indeed gels that can have the same lubricating and slippery effect, but they would mostly cause irritation or other side effects, so in its form, the Nuru gel is unique, at least as far as I know".


    Find adventures at mvl


    Andrew was surprised at this, as he did not expect this to be the case. While all things in the system are new to this world to some degree, he also knew that there could be simr products, which is why he thought that Nuru gel could have a substitute.


    "I see, I didn''t know," was the only thing Andrew could answer. Seeing Andrew''s serious expression, Nad caressed his cheek and said, "Let''s put that aside. It''s been a while since youst came, I need some attention."


    Andrew smiled at Nad''s words. They were like the whisper of a demon and without waiting, he grabbed her back and her legs and, carrying her like a princess, and took her to the room attached to the office.


    Nad did not refuse, on the contrary, she put her arms around Andrew''s neck and let herself go. Once in the room, Andrewid her down on the bed and began to kiss her neck gently, making Nad''s skin crawl, and thus began their reunion.

 Chapter 318: CHAPTER 317

    Nad writhed, her skin crawling from the delicate kisses Andrew ced on her neck. Andrew didn''t want to rush, so he took his time going all the way down her neck.


    Then he moved to her ear and gently bit it, moving to her cheek and ending up on her lips. They both shared a passionate, but delicate kiss. Their lips ovepped and little by little their tongues began to y with each other.


    Their hands weren''t still either. Nad caressed Andrew''s back that she could barely reach. Andrew''s body had gotten stronger over time, so his muscles were now broader and it was harder for Nad topletely surround Andrew''s massive body.


    Andrew was not idle either. His hands ran over Nad''s curves, especially her breasts. Although they had not removed a single article of clothing, the contact of their bodies and the passionate kisses had caused their bodies'' temperature to rise.


    Little by little, Andrew lifted Nad''s blouse and she also began to remove Andrew''s shirt. Before long the upper part of their bodies were naked and the contact of their bodies was more intimate.


    Nad''s nipples were erect and hard, having been aroused by Andrew''s delicate touch. Despite the low intensity, the excitement was at its limit and Nad couldn''t help but let out some soft moans of pleasure.


    Andrew''s cock was now ready for action. It was easy to tell because even though Andrew still had his pants on, Nad could feel Andrew''s meat rod hitting her crotch.


    Little by little Andrew left Nad''s lips and began to get down her while he was still kissing her. He passed her neck again and reached her breasts. He stopped for a while at the two mountains that moved like jelly.


    With one of his hands, he massaged one of her breasts, while his mouth took care of the other. Nad''s moans intensified, but not too much, however, she could already feel her breathing quicken.


    After ying with Nad''s breasts for a few minutes, Andrew continued his way down. Andrew gave several kisses to Nad''s t but not very muscr abdomen and ran his tongue over her as if he wanted to soak her with saliva.


    Nad felt more tickling than pleasure at this moment, but she didn''t stop him. Shortly after, Andrew continued going down and as he did so, he removed the skirt that Nad was still wearing.


    After removing this part, only the panties were between Andrew and Nad''s pussy, so he removed them too. A thin thread of slimy moisture came loose from Nad''s pussy as he removed her panties.


    Seeing this, Andrew smiled, as Nad''s pussy was already showing signs of moisture, but he still brought his mouth to Nad''s forbidden valley and began to suck it gently.


    Normally, Andrew was not so delicate when he had sex with Nad, however, since he had abandoned her for several days, he decided to take his time and let her enjoy it to the fullest, so this time he treated her gently and slowly.


    Nad didn''t really have any preferences when it came to sex. She enjoyed sex with Andrew regardless of whether he was gentle or rough, but she had to admit that she was enjoying the loving treatment he was giving her.


    Andrew moved his tongue expertly over Nad''s pussy and used one of his hands to rub her clit. His other hand went under his tongue and inserted a couple of fingers inside Nad.


    The girl exploded in pleasure and her moans increased several decibels. Her body was also writhing from the pleasure she received and her hands squeezed the sheets as if trying to resist the pleasure.


    Andrew continued in this way for several minutes, until Nad couldn''t resist and reached orgasm. The soft spray of love juices drenched Andrew''s face, but he didn''t flinch, this was like a medal of honor for a job well done.


    He even tasted a little of these juices by sticking out his tongue and tasting his lips. Nad was now panting heavily on the bed, where her body was still spasming slightly from her orgasm.


    Andrew took advantage of this time to take off his pants and free his cock. He approached Nad and aligning his cock with her pussy, he prated her little by little. Nad groaned softly as she felt Andrew''s cock push its way inside her.


    She had never felt this sensation before. Andrew always prated her quickly and deeply, so it was the first time that she felt little by little how Andrew''s cock reached the deepest part of her being.


    She was able to hold back her moans because of this, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t feeling pleasure, she was just ying hard to get. Andrew noticing this, couldn''t help but smile, however, he still didn''t speed up his movements.


    He gently thrust his cock into her until the root hit the entrance to Nad''s pussy and withdrew at the same pace. He slowly began to elerate the pace of his hips, but not to the point of overwhelming her.


    Nad was already beginning to moan loudly, but Andrew continued at a calm pace. His cock entered and left Nad''s interior without any obstruction, as her pussy secreted quantities of love juices.


    Although Nad was enjoying how Andrew prated her, she was still a little dissatisfied, because she wanted him to speed up the pace, so as if inciting him, she moved her hips trying to speed up the pration.


    Andrew did not make her suffer and began to elerate. Before long the p of his pelvis against Nad''s crotch could be heard and Nad''s moans exploded, echoing throughout the room.


    cing Nad''s legs on his shoulders, Andrew elerated his movements even more and consequently, Nad''s moans also increased. Before long Andrew was in wild mode and fucking Nad hard.


    Nad seemed unable to resist, as her body twisted until she almost wanted to flee, so Andrew ced her halfway next to him, and lifting Nad''s upper leg he continued to prate her.


    Read new chapters at mvl


    Since he had direct ess to Nad, Andrew extended one of his hands and began to rub her clitoris, while he was still prating her. Nad''s tits moved enthusiastically and her moans continued to increase, now they were almost screams.


    Shortly after, Andrew withdrew and, lying down next to Nad, said in a soft voice, "It''s your turn." Nad understanding what Andrew meant, stood up and pushed Andrew onto the bed, and she climbed on top of him.


    She held Andrew''s cock with one hand and directed it towards her pussy and entered herself little by little. When Andrew''s cock was fully inside Nad, she began to move.


    She started with small movements up and down, but little by little she increased the speed. The love juices secreted by Nad bathed Andrew with each thrust of hers and Nad grabbed and massaged her breasts trying to endure the pleasure she felt.


    Andrew crossed his arms behind his head and enjoyed Nad''s service. Watching the beautiful woman jump on him with joy, while she massaged her breasts and beads of sweat ran down her body, was one of the best views he had ever seen.


    After a while, he noticed that Nad was starting to get tired, so quickly, he extended his arms and grabbed Nad''s ass tightly, lifting her a little, and he began to prate her from below.


    The thrusts were now more violent and deeper, so Nad could no longer bear the pleasure and screamed at the top of her lungs. Andrew continued to move his hips and soon felt that he was reaching his limit.


    Nad was not in a better state, in fact, she was the one who reached orgasm first, but Andrew did not dy and shortly after released his white seed inside Nad.


    She felt Andrew''s hot seed invade her, while she endured the spasms of her body from the orgasm she had just had. Andrew also let out a light grunt of pleasure as he released his seed from him.


    Secondster Nad fell tiredly on Andrew''s chest gasping from the difficulty of breathing. Andrew was also panting a little, but he was in better condition than Nad, as his stamina was much greater.


    Seeing Nad''s state, Andrew let her rest on his chest, while he stroked her hair. His cock was still inside her, but he could already feel his erection receding.


    They remained in that position for several minutes until Nad caught her breath. Despite having recovered, she did not get up immediately. They remained in this loving position for a few more minutes.


    Then Andrew gently patted her head, as if telling her to get off of him, and she obeyed. Although she got off Andrew''s chest, they still didn''t get out of bed, they remained side by side looking into each other''s eyes for a while.


    If anyone saw them they would think they were a loving couple, but they knew they were just sex partners, it''s just that Andrew had this characteristic of treating the women he slept with affection.


    After a while they got up, cleaned themselves up, and after dressing, Andrew said goodbye. In thepany of Oliver they left the establishment, but when they were in the carriage, Oliver said something unexpected to Andrew, "Young master, that Oslo guy has connections with Vocgo."

 Chapter 319: CHAPTER 318

    After hearing that Vocgo was involved, Andrew couldn''t help but put a serious expression on his face. In fact, more than serious it was coldness, his thoughts were evident.


    It was not at all unusual for Andrew to take this attitude upon hearing the name of Vocgo since it was this man who orchestrated the attack on Candice when the war between the empire of Cannaris and the kingdom of Tripia was in its beginnings.


    He was also a food merchant and was among the first group that supplied the empire''s army ording to the n they had designed at the time.


    Candice had been retired from this group and this man was the one who benefited the most from this situation. In short, he was apetitor of Candice, however, he was a vicious man who would use any means to achieve his goals.


    From the moment he attacked Candice, Shadow''s agents had been searching for his whereabouts, but to date had not been able to locate him. For this reason, Andrew and Oliver thought that this man was not simple.


    However, this was not entirely true. Certainly, Vocgo is not an ordinary character, however, this does not mean that for this reason, he had been able to hide from Shadow''s agents.


    What Andrew and Oliver didn''t know was that since Vocgo was part of the first group of merchants that the empire gathered to supply them during the war, the empire was protecting him.


    Continue reading at §Þ??


    Andrew''s Shadow agents are experts in gathering information, so it is difficult to escape theirwork, however, in the face of the power and influence of Emperor Augustus and his aides, they are still weak, so it was not strange that they could not find a clue to this man.


    However, the war was over and the empire no longer protected these merchants. While it is true that thanks to the help they provided, the empire owed them a certain debt, things were not asplex as they seemed.


    Despite their help, the empire would not give them special treatment, since all of these merchants benefited from being included in this group. Since they were the first merchants and since they were directly contacted by the empire, they obviously made a lot of money.


    It was for this reason that currently, the empire did not protect them, nor did it owe them anything. While it may seem cruel, this is the world they live in, plus the amount of money they earned was not small.


    If Candice, who arrived muchter, was still able to make a small fortune, these merchants earned more, because they had time to prepare and their products were sold first.


    "Shadow agents followed Oslo and to their surprise found him meeting with Vocgo," Oliver said. Andrew remained silent waiting for Oliver to continue.


    Noticing this, Oliver did not dy and continued his report, "We still do not know the depth of their rtionship, but Oslo, upon leaving the establishment, went to the noble district to meet Vocgo."


    "Is Vocgo a noble?" Andrew asked worriedly because if this were the case, the situation would beplicated. Andrew was not afraid of him, but if he was a noble, things could getplicated, because killing a noble would cause problems.


    If he carried out this operation he was sure that the empire would treat him as an enemy and that would be problematic. Andrew was not na?ve enough to believe that the Empire would have no way of finding out that he was the one who carried out this assassination.


    Although they could easily flee to the kingdom of Dunnas and even if they did not flee, inside the Pce of Cannaris they could not harm them. The problem would be with Candice''s business.


    If they moved forward with this n she would be lost without a doubt. In short, her career as a merchant of the Cannaris empire would be over. However, Oliver shook his head at Andrew''s words.


    "No, he is not a noble. ording to Shadow''s agents, just like Madam Candice, these merchants who helped the empire in the war received a vi in the noble district," Oliver said.


    Hearing this, Andrew rxed a little, but Oliver''s next words made him tense again, "However, the fact that he resides in the noble district is problematic."


    Andrew understood what Oliver meant. The noble district and the royal district were special zones. Since the nobles and the royal family lived in those ces, carrying out an operation in these ces would alert the empire.


    Simply put, although assassinating Vocgo would not bring much trouble, doing so in the noble district was quite the opposite. Understanding this, Andrew asked, "What do you suggest?".


    "Honestly, I think we shouldn''t move for the moment. We should wait to see what they have nned before acting. Although we would be a little passive if they move first, it would give us an excuse to take dams, thus avoiding problems with the empire," Oliver immediately said.


    Andrew nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll go with your n, however, stay vignt and don''t let them take too much ground." Oliver nodded at Andrew''s words, telling him that he knew what had to be done.


    After a brief conversation, the carriage arrived at Cannaris Pce and Andrew immediately headed to the office after instructing Oliver to gather everyone there.


    This included Andrew''s wives, Castor, V, and even Sonia. Although many of them were not needed at this meeting, Andrew had adopted the habit of reporting these cases to his entire trusted group when they urred.


    In fact, Gaston, Erick, and Canna should also be invited, but since they were not in the Cannaris Pce at the moment, they would have to be notifiedter.


    What they didn''t know was that just as they were meeting to take preventive measures against these two, Vocgo and Oslo were also meeting nning to attack them.


    While Shadow''s agents had managed to discover these two locations, they could not infiltrate Vocgo''s property. Although in terms of overall strength, Andrew had greater strength, Vocgo, and Oslo were not weak and had some experts at their sides.


    For this reason, Shadow''s agents were only able to monitor Vocgo''s mansion from the outskirts, without fully understanding how deep the rtionship between the two was, much less what they were nning.


    It turns out that Oslo and Vocgo were not just acquaintances. They were close friends and although it was hard to believe that two people with such cruel and calcting personalities were actually friends, reality is sometimes stranger than fiction.


    These two were not only close friends but genuine ones. Despite being distrustful of everyone, they were sincere among themselves. Maybe their cruel personality and simr thoughts had brought them closer, the point is that they are willing to support each other even in difficult problems.


    Inside the mansion, in arge study full of books, Vocgo and Oslo met. They were chatting like old friends over a ss of wine.


    After some jocr greetings and small talk, Oslo asked, "Vocgo, do you know a guy named Andrew? He owns a pleasure house called Paradise."


    Although those who knew Andrew would associate him with Cannaris Pce, it was no secret that the Paradise pleasure house was also his property, just Oslo was not from the city and did not know it.


    "Yes, I know him. In fact, we have a certain enmity," Vocgo responded, wrinkling his eyebrows, as he did not expect his friend to mention that name. Noticing Vocgo''s gaze, Oslo asked again, "Enmity? What do you mean?".


    "Well, one of his wives is a grocery merchant and I organized an attack on her a while ago, but I failed and well you get the idea," Vocgo responded with a serious tone and added, "Why do you ask?".


    Then Oslo proceeded to tell him everything that had happened, without adding unpleasant details. They''ve known each other for a long time, so there''s no need to add lies.


    Vocgo immediately understood what was happening. He was silent for a while and then asked, "Do you want to deal with him?", to which Oslo replied, "You know me. When I see something that interests me and that will make me money, I don''t let it go."


    Vocgo nodded, understanding his friend''s words, but still warned him, "If you want to continue with your ns, I advise you to be cautious." Vocgo''s warning made Oslo wrinkle his eyebrows and ask, "Do you know something?"


    "That guy is not simple. Not only does he have a couple of powerful experts under him, but he runs a pleasure house called the Heavenly Pce too, and more importantly, he seems to have a master alchemist under him," said Vocgo.


    Then he told Oslo about rejuvenating creams, tissue repair creams, and even vitality drinks and birth control pills. Oslo was surprised because he had already researched these products, however, he had given up because he did not believe he could be part of them, but now the situation was different.


    He now wanted to deal with Andrew more, because if he was sessful, he would not only get the Nuru gel but all the other forms of these very special products. With this thought, he expressed his ns to Vocgo trying to gain his support.

 Chapter 320: CHAPTER 319

    Vocgo wasn''t stupid and knew that his friend was trying to get his support, but he still yed hard to get it. What Oslo didn''t know was that Vocgo was more than willing to participate, because being a grocery merchant, eliminating Andrew was the same as eliminating Candice who was his biggestpetitor.


    Certainly, with the deteriorated rtionship between Candice and Marquis Valoide, Vocgo''s business had increased, however, it was a reality that Candice had a very well-structuredpany, so, despite this circumstance, she was still a strong merchant in the empire.


    That is why, Vocgo not only wanted to put her out of business, he wanted to take over her business, so without revealing much of his urgency to Oslo he agreed to help him. Then they began to n how to attack Andrew and Candice.


    Having attacked Candice before and having failed, Vocgo has not been idle since then. He had thoroughly investigated Candice and Andrew, so he knew that the Cannaris Pce was a strange ce.


    It was not difficult for him to obtain the information that within that establishment there was an extremely powerful expert and that as long as they were in that ce it would be difficult to touch them.


    Although his information was not entirely correct, since there were no other experts in the Cannaris Pce apart from Castor and Oliver, however, everything pointed to the fact that an expert really existed and therefore they nned to assume that was the case.


    Stay connected through §Þ??


    The point was that Vocgo knew that in the Cannaris Pce, it would be almost impossible to attack them, so he proposed to Oslo that they should attack the other businesses first and force them to leave that ce.


    His n was simple. They would attack the caravans that brought the products that Candice sold in her store. This way, she would have to go out and take charge of the situation and that would be when they would attack.


    He intended to get Candice out, capture her, and with her in custody force Andrew to hand over the forms for all of his products. Obviously, they would also take advantage of this situation to eliminate the two of them.


    This way not only would they have the forms, but Vocgo could take over Candice''s businesses. It was a win-win situation, so Oslo and Vocgo closed the deal and began gathering their forces.


    It hadn''t been long since Oslo left the Vocgo house when a Shadow agent came to notify Oliver of what they had learned. Although they could not hear the conversation of these two and therefore did not know the specific ns, there were some things that they were able to conclude.


    They could see that after Oslo left, he began gathering his men and even hiring some mercenaries. Vocgo made the same movements, so Shadow''s agents immediately understood that they were preparing to attack them.


    It was easy to deduce this since they knew that Oslo had bad intentions toward Andrew, and Vocgo towards Candice. Furthermore, the fact that Oslo sought out this man right after having his altercation with Andrew made it obvious that they had talked about him.


    Furthermore, the fact that they gathered mercenaries indicated that they were nning to move against someone and Andrew was the most likely person to be attacked by these two.


    When Oliver found out about this, he immediately arranged a meeting with Andrew and everyone else within Andrew''s trusted group. This time Gast¨®n, Erick, and Canna were also present.


    They had already been informed of the situation, so when Oliver called them, they didn''t take long to meet at the office. Oliver did not mince words and began to tell them what Shadow''s agents had found out.


    Everyone listened in silence to Oliver''s report. Although it was not very long, it did contain valuable information. Once he finished telling everything, silence still reigned inside the office.


    They were internalizing the information. Everyone had different feelings about what they had heard, but Candice was the first to speak, "What do we do?"


    No one responded to the question, but everyone turned to look at Oliver. Everyone knew that Oliver was not only the most powerful in the ce, but that he was the most experienced in the art of war, after all, he was a former general.


    Feeling everyone''s gaze, Oliver organized his thoughts and began to exin what he believed would be the movements of the enemies, "First of all, I think they will attack Candice''s businesses."


    Everyone was surprised at Oliver''s words because none of them could understand the reason why he thought that. "Why do you think that?" Candice asked again and Oliver continued his exnation.


    "Although they don''t know how Cannaris Pce works, they surely know that this ce is difficult to attack. It is not difficult for wealthy men like them to find information on how we can expel people from this establishment, without them realizing it."


    Oliver paused and continued, "Since they know that, unless they are stupid they won''t attack this ce." Everyone was silent again and this time it was Andrew who intervened, "What you mean is that they will attack Candice''s businesses, to make us leave, right?"


    "That''s what I think they''re going to do," Oliver said, adding, "It''s the best move they can make right now. Think about it, if they gather that many mercenaries, they cannot attack within the city, as it would attract the attention of the city''s public forces."


    "That means they will attack my caravans," Candice eximed, noting the implications of Oliver''s words. "That''s what I think," Oliver said with a tone of assurance.


    Then it was Gaston who spoke, "I think Mr. Oliver is right. It is a simple n, but logical and effective." "Well, knowing this we should prepare. Do you have any countermeasures?" Andrew asked.


    "Well, it''s notplex. We have two options," Oliver said and without waiting for someone to ask, he began to exin, "First, we can send Castor and Erick to protect the caravans and prevent their n from moving forward."


    "This way we will truncate their ns, but it will be difficult to deal with them since they will not lead this assault," Oliver continued. "What''s the second option?" Andrew asked and Oliver replied, "y their game and set a trap for them."


    "What do you mean?", This time it was Castor who asked and Oliver continued expressing his ideas, "We can let them attack the caravans and pretend that we fell into their trap, then, we will leave the Pce of Cannaris as they want."


    "We will lose some money, but we can take advantage of the fact that they will move to attack us, to counter them," Oliver added. After saying this, everyone fell silent again as if thinking about which option they should take.


    After a few minutes of silence, Candice spoke again, "I think we should go with the second option. Certainly, we will lose a good amount of money, but it is better to eliminate these pests quickly."


    "I also agree with Sister Candice," Castor added. Everyone seemed to prefer the second option, as they agreed with Candice''s words. Andrew noticing this, also nodded and said, "Well, then we will take the second option."


    Andrew paused briefly and added, "Oliver, establish an action n to minimize losses and prevent these bastards from escaping ourwork. If you can capture them that would be great, I want to see them in person, but if it is difficult to do it, killing them is fine too."


    Oliver nodded as he said, "Don''t worry young master, I''ll take care of everything. Do you want to know the established n?", to which Andrew shook his head and said, "No, I''m not very good at this, so I''ll leave it to your discretion."


    "Organize this matter with Castor, Erick, Gast¨®n, and V, I trusted you," Andrew added and ended the meeting. Although Aki and Marie could also be part of this operation, Andrew did not include them because they were now mothers of small children and he could not allow anything to happen to them.


    Besides, Andrew hadplete trust in Oliver and the others, so they weren''t necessary. Aki and Marie wanted to retort, but it wasn''t just Andrew who stopped them, all of them had simr thoughts as Andrew, so, with everyone against them, Aki and Marie had no choice but to stay out of this operation.


    Oliver and the others immediately left to n their next moves, while Andrew and his wives remained in the office talking about other topics, more specifically, Nuru gel.


    Andrew was telling them how they could do business with this gel and Candice, along with Carolina, who had better business sense, immediately agreed.


    On the other hand, Helena asked a question that made them doubt, "If we do this, wouldn''t we harm Nad and her pleasure house?". Candice and Carolina immediately remained silent, because her spection was not without foundation and although selling the Nuru gel was more lucrative, they could not neglect this pleasure house that Nad runs, because Andrew had ns for it.

 Chapter 321: CHAPTER 320

    If it were before, Candice and Carolina would immediately discard the Paradise pleasure house, for the sake of making more money selling the Nuru gel, however, now it was different.


    Andrew had told them about his n to start the porn industry and for that he not only needed the system devices that acted as a camera, video yer, and other necessary elements.


    The most important thing was the actors and that was where their houses of pleasure including Paradise entered. Where could they find better porn actresses and actors than in a pleasure house? Especially one that belonged to them.


    However, to implement this n, they needed a lot of points since the necessary elements cost a fortune and while that was achieved, the businesses had to remain operational.


    It was for this reason that they could not get rid of the only special service that the Paradise pleasure house had. Now that Helena had made them aware of this detail, they did not know how they should proceed.


    Andrew also had to admit that when it urred to him to sell the Nuru gel, he did not think that he would be taking away the greatest attraction that the pleasure house that Nad ran had and that left him thoughtful.


    Everyone was silent as if trying to find a way to solve this matter, but nothing came to mind. After a few minutes, Candice proposed that a dance room be opened there to rece the Nuru massages, but was quickly rejected.


    The idea wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t a long-term solution. Although at this time they controlled the music thanks to the system devices, dance rooms were already beginning to appear in different ces.


    Certainly, the music was not as good as that of the Cannaris Pce, but in every world there are talented people and the wealthy could bring them together. In this way, a new musical genre was beginning to expand among the cer houses and although it resembled the electronic genre of the Celestial Pce, it had its differences.


    Although it was not that good yet, it was eptable enough to fulfill its function, for this reason, the dance room soon ceased to be exclusive to the Cannaris Pce, so it would not be a recement for the Nuru massage in Paradise cer house.


    After raising all these arguments to refute Candice''s idea, again, everyone fell silent and went back to thinking about solutions. Andrew was racking his brain to remember things he could apply from his past life.


    While he came up with many things, they all needed the system in some way and weren''t right for the moment. Ideas like live sex were no longer new or exclusive and this gave Andrew a headache.


    After thinking for a long time without finding a solution, Andrew decided to suspend the n to sell the Nuru gel, at least for the moment, while he thought of an alternative to rece the service.


    Although Andrew''s wives believed that Andrew made this decision because he needed Paradise to remain thriving, the reality was that Andrew was not just thinking about that.


    Andrew''s thoughts were more focused on his ascension as a god. He was clear that earning money was important, but his current earnings were enough for the moment, but his ascension needed his ns to be carried out, so he preferred to put earnings aside and focus on that.


    In this way, the days passed and the agreed date for the visit of Patricia and her friends to the massage house arrived. Andrew and the others were a little surprised since a week had passed and they still had not seen Oslo and Vocgo make their move.


    This made them doubt whether Oliver''s assumptions were correct, but there was nothing they could do but wait, so that''s what they did. Since Andrew didn''t want to make it obvious that the courtesans were moving to the massage house, he used his teleportation to take them.


    Discover exclusive tales at §Þ??


    Since the massage house was also a Heavenly Pce, Andrew could move freely, so he took Sonia and the others. The girls that Sonia had selected were: Atna, Kidy, Dami, Sally and Etna.


    Sonia had thought carefully about who to bring and decided on the oldest courtesans of the Cannaris Pce. As they had been working there for longer, they had more experience, but this was not the only criterion by which Sonia chose them.


    The main reason for selecting them was their qualities and specialties. These girls, having spent much longer in the Cannaris Pce, had more benefits such as rejuvenating creams and specialized training, for this reason, they were very beautiful.


    Furthermore, their specialties could meet any need. Sonia didn''t know what Patricia''s friends'' preferences were regarding sex, so she covered all the possibilities she could.


    She knew that Patricia liked to be dominated and that''s why she was there, but if one of her friends liked to be more romantic, Etna could take care of it, since she was an expert in this type of sex.


    Sally and Dami, although they were now more mature and had a special charm, their small bodies and innocent looks still made them look like young girls who needed to be protected and could attract the attention of the clients.


    On the other hand, if any of the clients liked to be the one in control, Kidy would be perfect, since she liked the hard sex and had no problems being the recipient one.


    Last but not least was Atna, who, with her prodigious mouth, could satisfy anything she put into it, whether it was a cock, a pussy, or a tit, so she was a wild card for this service.


    When Andrew heard all this, he couldn''t help but be impressed, because he didn''t expect Sonia to be so meticulous, but at the same time, he was happy because he knew that Sonia would fulfill her duty perfectly.


    Patricia and her friends had been visiting the massage house every day for thest week so that they would be recognized as regr clients and no one would think that something strange was happening.


    Plus, every time they visited they came together and rented the VIP room, which was not only big but secluded and soundproof, so everything was perfect. Nobody was suspicious when the 5 noble women arrived at the massage house, since it was already customary to see them here.


    When the women arrived, Dino greeted them as if they were important clients, which they were. Dino had developed a lot after abandoning Shadow''s agents and since he was a trustworthy boy, Andrew positioned him as the manager of the massage house and so far he had fulfilled his duty.


    "Wee, my deardies," Dino said, bowing politely. Patricia and her friends did not put on any airs, because they already knew Dino and although they hade to this ce allst week to hide what would happen today, they admitted that they enjoyed the massages and the attention, so they liked Dino.


    "Hello, Dino. Same as always," Patricia said with a calm smile. Anyone who saw her would think that she was a woman who enjoyed the massage and nothing more, but the reality was that both she and her friends had already gotten their pussies wet a little knowing what they wereing to do.


    Dino smiled at Patricia''s words and with a cordial and respectful movement said, "Of course. Follow me". The 5 women followed Dino to the back of the establishment, where the VIP room was.


    Dino opened the door for them and invited them to enter while he said, "Pleasee in and make yourselffortable, your masseuses will arrive shortly." Although the VIP room was far away, it was not so far away that the other clients could not see it, so they had to follow this action to avoid raising suspicions.


    Patricia and her friends were not stupid, so they immediately understood Dino''s actions, and giving him a smile they entered the room. Once everyone was inside, Dino closed the door and cing a guard at the door he left.


    The guard was not strange, since there was always one guarding the door of this room, regardless of the service being provided. The VIP room was quite spacious and cozy.


    The floor was covered with a padded carpet, so everyone who entered there had to take off their shoes. There were several massage tables set up, several sets of furniture, and an area covered in a soft, fluffy rug with plenty of cushions.


    This area was veryfortable and since it had some small tables with snacks and drinks, it was perfect to hang out. Patricia and her friends immediately sat in this ce and waited for Sonia and the others to arrive.


    They didn''t have to wait long, because Sonia and her fivepanions arrived a few minutester. Patricia and her friends immediately saw the girls and began evaluating them.


    Just because they liked women and had agreed to this n, didn''t mean they would sleep with just anyone. They had to approve the girls, but after seeing Sonia and the others, they had noints.


    They were all young and beautiful, not to mention they were wearing provocative, but not extravagant, lingerie. Patricia''s friends were delighted with the girls, to the point of wanting to jump on them, but Patricia had already warned them not to be impulsive.


    Sonia, seeing her clients horny, but trying to control themself, smiled and said, "Mydies, you don''t have to be so anxious. Today we are here to fulfill your wishes. Why don''t we chat a little and tell us how we can satisfy you?".

 Chapter 322: CHAPTER 321

    After the arrival of Sonia and the other courtesans, all the women in the room sat in the padded area. They had snacks and drinks there, not to mention it was afortable ce to rx, so they all sat down and started talking.


    Although Patricia and her friends came prepared for what was going to happen, they were still a little nervous, since they were not used to this type of situation.


    Although it was true that they could be quite libertine among themselves, that was because they trusted each other, however, now they were in an unknown environment with women they also did not know.


    However, Sonia and the other courtesans were specialists in establishing a good atmosphere, so they livened up the meeting in a few minutes, to the point that they all seemed to have been friends for many years.


    The girls had not only been trained to satisfy customers sexually, but they were also specialists in promoting conversations since one of their jobs was to collect information.


    Although Andrew had told them that it was not necessary to delve too deeply into the personal lives of Patricia and her friends, this skill helped them identify the clients'' tastes on this asion.


    Mar¨ªn, who was the other countess, was simr to her noblepanion, Patricia. They were both high-status women, so in some way they were always the ones in control, so in intimacy they preferred to be on the receiving end and be dominated.


    Discovering this, Sonia immediately moved, sitting in the middle of the two. Although her movement was instantaneous, it was not unnatural, in fact, none of them had even noticed her until they saw her in the new location.


    Sonia was an expert, so after sitting between Mar¨ªn and Patricia she began to talk to them in whispers, fostering a more intimate atmosphere between the three, which the countesses liked.


    Neris, on the other hand, liked to be a bit authoritarian. She was the one with the lowest noble status, even though she held the title of baroness as did two of herpanions.


    Although the nobles had the same noble title, that does not mean that they had the same authority and power in the empire. The Dal family to which Neris belonged had some businesses in the city, butpared to the other 4 girls, she was less wealthy.


    For this reason, she wanted to feel empowered during sex, so she preferred to be the dominant one, so Kidy approached her and they started talking. Seeing this the other two baronesses noticed the pattern and immediatelymented on their preferences.


    Sara preferred romantic sex, so Etna took care of her, and Ca, who was the oldest, preferred to be with the younger ones so Dami and Sally approached her to allow themselves to be pampered.


    Since Atna had been left without a partner, she approached Sonia, Patricia, and Mar¨ªn, since her specialty was oral sex. In short, she was good with her mouth, so she was perfect to help Sonia subdue the two noble women.


    As everyone had noticed that they were in pairs and trios, Patricia and the others thought that the performance would begin, but Sonia and the others had other ns. They had time and Andrew had instructed them to give these clients a great experience, so they didn''t move right away.


    Although Patricia and her friends were a little anxious, they let Sonia and the other courtesans take the initiative. After all, they were paying for this service, so they let them do their job.


    Shortly after, amid animated conversations, Sonia and the other courtesans began to make their moves. They were subtle with their movements, like caressing the hands and legs of Patricia and the others.


    Then they moved on to hugging and touching each other''s bodies, but still nothing erotic, it was more like affection between friends. They intended to make Patricia and her friends rx, so they still kept the conversations simple and made them drink a little liquor.


    Little by little the temperature in the ce increased and the one who made the first move was Etna. Since she was paired with Sara and they both liked romantic sex, Etna kissed her lips tenderly and softly.


    Patricia''s entire group was surprised to see this, but they did not have time toment, as the other courtesans began to move. Dami and Sally acted yful like a couple of little girls and pounced on Ca to tickle her.


    Although they tickled her, they didn''t really go overboard, in fact, it was more petting than tickling. The three of them, lying on the padded carpet, began to have fun.


    Sonia and Atna also made their moves shortly after. Sonia approached Mar¨ªn and Atna approached Patricia. As Patricia had already had several sessions with Sonia at the Cannaris Pce, Sonia decided to let another girl satisfy her this time.


    Furthermore, Sonia already had Patricia dominated, so she wanted a new victim. Atna was not slow and began to touch Patricia. She ran her hands over Patricia''s curves authoritatively and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be distracted, show me how good you are at kissing."


    Patricia trembled as if an electric current ran through her body when she heard Atna''s whisper and quickly, she began to kiss her. Only Neris had not yet made a move, because although she liked being the dominant one, she was inexperienced in this, not to mention that Kidy was a stranger to her, so she did not know how to act.


    Kidy, noticing this, had to give her a little push, and snuggling into Neris''s chest she said in a consenting voice, "Mrs. Neris, I know I''ve been a bad girl, but you don''t have to punish me like that."


    It was obvious that she was giving a hint to Neris to take the initiative and thetter understood it perfectly, so she hugged her and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, you haven''t been a bad girl." Continue your saga on §Þ??


    Kidy smiled when she heard her because she knew that she had gotten Neris into the role of a dominant woman. Now that everyone had made their moves, the conversations stopped, but other sounds could be heard.


    The whispers between them were abundant and the struggle of clothes was also audible. They were all with their respectivepanions, enjoying the increasingly obscene touches, but they still kept their clothes on.


    Sonia knew that these women would not take the initiative, so, activating her blessing, she made Mar¨ªn take the lead. Obviously, Sonia was not authoritarian, because no matter how horny these women were, they were still nobles, so they would not allow themselves to be ordered around easily, but Sonia was very persuasive.


    She lunged at Marin, blocking her view of the room, and kissed her aggressively. Her hands moved like the tentacles of an octopus that grabbed its prey and without Marin noticing, her blouse had already been unbuttoned and her skirt lifted.


    Although she was still not naked, her skin was exposed and her underwear was visible. Mar¨ªn had not noticed it because she was focused on feeling Sonia''s caresses and kisses, but Patricia and all of her friends were watching her.


    They all had a slight blush because they did not expect her to be the first to fall, but they did not have time to admire Mar¨ªn and Sonia for long, because the other courtesans were not courteous to their clients.


    Atna and the others pounced on their respective partners and began to undress them as well. They were clear that men and women had different protocols when it came to sex.


    Most of their male clients preferred to jump on them and have sex right away, but the women were more romantic and enjoyed forey, so Sonia and the others did not undress them immediately but did it little by little.


    While they filled her lips and neck with kisses, they loosened their clothes and left them exposed. After a few minutes, some muffled moans could be heard and the real party began.


    Although Andrew usually did not spy on his clients and courtesans, this time the clients were special, so he had been paying attention to what was going on. Seeing that Sonia and the others were handling everything perfectly, he decided to rx. Unfortunately for him, Oslo and Vocgo decided to make their move today.


    Andrew who was rxing in his office was suddenly surprised by the appearance of Oliver who had a serious expression. "What happened?" Andrew asked and Oliver immediately reported, "Mrs. Candice''s caravan that was scheduled to arrive tomorrow was attacked."


    Hearing it, Andrew immediately put on a displeased expression. He didn''t need to be told who the culprits were, because he knew it well, so he kept asking, "What do we do?"


    "If we acted immediately, we would raise suspicions, I think we should act normally for the moment and wait for a couple more caravans to be attacked," Oliver replied.


    "Okay, we will follow your n. Don''t forget to notify Candice, at the end of the day she is the one who is suffering because of this n," Andrew said in an annoyed tone. Oliver could understand Andrew''s feelings since his wife was the one who had been wrongedtely.


    First, her rtionship with Marquis Valoide deteriorated because of him. Then she was attacked by Vocgo. Later, when the war started she was the one who took on the expenses of Andrew''s businesses and now her caravans had been attacked, there was no way Andrew wouldn''t be upset by that, but he knew he had to be patient, at least for the moment.

 Chapter 323: CHAPTER 322

    Andrew pushed aside the bad thoughts that were beginning to form in his head, due to the difort of making Candice suffer, and let Oliver take care of the matter of Oslo and Vocgo.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP room of the massage house, the situation had advanced by leaps and bounds. The 11 women were nowpletely naked and the view could only be described as magnificent.


    All of them were beauties, so anyone who saw this scene would definitely be spellbound. Sonia was the mostfortable in the situation since she was the most experienced and thanks to her blessing, she had gained some control over Mar¨ªn.


    For this reason, she had made Marin satisfy her. Sonia hadin down on one of the furniture in the room and opened her legs in an M shape revealing her pink pussy for Mar¨ªn to suck.


    Mar¨ªn did not dare to refuse, because she was attracted by Sonia''s beautiful body and quickly crawled to where Sonia was and a little hesitantly brought her mouth to Sonia''s lower lips.


    Mar¨ªn moved her tongue delicately, covering all of Sonia''s forbidden valley, but Sonia was dissatisfied. Mar¨ªn had the same problem as Patricia when Sonia met her, she was not aggressive enough.


    It wasn''t that Sonia liked aggressive sex, but when you are too delicate, the pleasure doesn''te and this was what was happening with Mar¨ªn, so Sonia grabbed Mar¨ªn by the hair and pressed her against her pussy, while saying, "Do your work correctly."


    Sonia was not afraid of offending Mar¨ªn, because she liked to be dominated and there was no better way to do that than to be aggressive. Furthermore, although she was aggressive, she knew to what extent she could be.


    Despite feeling pressured by Sonia, Mar¨ªn was not offended, on the contrary, she was enjoying this feeling of being forced, so she grabbed Sonia''s thighs to support herself better and began to suck her pussy more forcefully.


    Sonia let out a small moan when she felt Mar¨ªn''s movements because now she did feel pleasure. Although the pleasure began taking over, she did not break her performance and said, "Very well, see that you can do it?"


    Along with those words, Sonia pped Mar¨ªn''s ass and when she felt it, she couldn''t help but let out a small scream. She immediately tried to cover her mouth, embarrassed that her friends were listening to her, but she was thinking too much since all the other girls were too busy to pay attention to her.


    Patricia especially didn''t have time to pay attention to her, since she was currently moaning like crazy under Atna''s oral sex. With her prodigious mouth, she had traveled all over Patricia''s body and she could no longer bear the pleasure.


    Atna was aggressive with her because Sonia had told her that Patricia liked to be dominated. Although Atna took the dominant role during this session, she adopted a different method than Sonia.


    Sonia liked to make her partners do things to her under her orders, but Atna did the opposite and subdued Patricia by giving her pleasure. Patricia was already covered in saliva, sweat, and love juices because Atna had not held back even a little.


    While she was sucking her pussy, Atna reached out with her hands and squeezed Patricia''s tits as if they were balloons and she wanted to burst them. Despite being a little abrupt, Patricia didn''tin, she just enjoyed it.


    The pleasure was so extreme that Patricia couldn''t take much and she reached orgasm quickly. It wasn''t that she was very sensitive, but that Atna''s mouth y was no joke.


    Sonia, for her part, changed the position. While she liked ordering others to serve her, she knew she couldn''t be the only one enjoying it, so she made Marin stand up and sit on herp.


    Although Sonia maintained the same position, Mar¨ªn was now sitting on top of her. The two girls looked at each other and Sonia smiled as she said quietly, "What are you waiting for?", and pped on the ass.


    Mar¨ªn trembled upon hearing her words and feeling the p, so immediately threw herself on Sonia and began to kiss her. Sonia returned the kiss, but she didn''t just do that. Her hands extended to Mar¨ªn''s tits and she began to squeeze them.


    The moans could quickly be heard and as her legs were intertwined, Sonia moved her leg that was located in the middle of Mar¨ªn''s to rub her pussy with her thigh.


    This caused Mar¨ªn to stop the kiss, because she felt too good, but Sonia still forced her to continue. Mar¨ªn was in a dilemma because the pleasure she felt did not let her concentrate on the kiss, but she did not want Sonia to stop.


    Before long, Mar¨ªn''s pussy became moist, to the point of soaking Sonia''s thigh with love juices. Sonia''s hands became more naughty and now she not only yed with Mar¨ªn''s tits, but also with her ass.


    Sonia''s aggressive touch had Mar¨ªn on the verge of copse and a few minutester, her body trembled violently, while she let out a loud moan. She had reached orgasm.


    Even though Mar¨ªn and Patricia had reached orgasm, Sonia and Atna did not stop their movements, on the contrary, they attacked them with greater intensity, they wanted these girls to not even be able to walk when they left.


    On the other side of the room, Neris had already gained confidence and was caressing Kidy fiercely. She was not aggressive to the point of hurting her, but she did touch her forcefully, squeezing her ass and her tits.


    She also kissed her lips, while they rolled around. If they weren''t naked and kissing, anyone who saw them would think they were fighting. Kidy followed her performance perfectly and did not resist.


    Although Neris was not very good at this, Kidy did notin, since this was her job. All courtesans are trained to give pleasure, not to receive it, so while it is great when both she and the client manage to give each other pleasure, they were clear that what was important was the client.


    For this reason, Kidy put up with it and let Neris do whatever she wanted, even if it didn''t turn her on. Neris was so absorbed in her movements that she didn''t notice that her partner wasn''t enjoying her caresses.


    Neris moved her hands vigorously, grabbing Kidy''s tits and ass. As an expert at her work, Kidy faked moans so that Neris wouldn''t notice herck of enthusiasm and Neris bought her act, believing she was doing a good job.


    On the other hand, Ca was in heaven. She was the only one of them who was being served by two girls and Dami along with Sally were not holding back. Sally had sat on Ca''s face so she could suck her pussy, while Dami was sucking Ca''s pussy.


    Sally had even been aggressive and had taken Ca''s hands and brought them to her tits so she could massage them. Although Ca couldn''t see anything, because Sally''s pussy and ass blocked her view, she still felt Sally''s soft, voluminous tits filling her hands.


    Dami, on her part, was naughty and while she sucked Ca''s pussy, she inserted one of her fingers inside Ca''s pussy, which made her tremble a little. Unfortunately, Ca couldn''t even moan, as Sally''s pussy was covering her mouth.


    The two little girls had her subdued, but Ca wasn''tining, in her opinion, she was receiving the best service, so she just enjoyed it. Despite the great afternoon the noblewomen were enjoying, Sara was undoubtedly the most delighted.


    She liked romantic sex as did her partner, Etna. For this reason, they did not move wildly like all the others. In fact, they gave each other tender and soft caresses.


    They had formed a perfect 69, with Etna taking the top. Since she had more experience, she decided to take the lead. The two girls sucked each other''s pussies, moving their tongues masterfully.


    Obviously, Etna was more experienced, so Sara was the one who received the most pleasure. The pleasure was so much that she even had to stop from time to time to moan, but Etna did not reproach her for this.


    Like Kidy, she knew that the important thing was that the client left satisfied, so she didn''t get upset when Sara stopped sucking her pussy. In fact, she took advantage of these moments to attack her.


    Sara limited herself to using her tongue to y with Etna''s pussy, but Etna was not so naive. She had inserted two of her fingers inside Sara and even used her other hand to rub her clit.


    Being attacked by three parties, Sara did notst long and came. A strong gush of love juices shot out of Sara''s pussy and her body shook like jelly as she reached orgasm.


    Etna did not continue her attack, but rather she got up andy down next to Sara who was still spasming because of the orgasm she had just suffered. Etna caressed her cheek and ced a soft kiss on her lips.


    Because of how weak Sara was she could only let Etna lead, but she was not bothered by this fact. The moaning went on for a couple of hours and the room was stained with the girls'' love juices, which would be a pain to clean up, but Patricia and her friends were satisfied, so it was a small price to pay, for what they had earned.

 Chapter 324: CHAPTER 323

    Since Patricia and her friends were a mess and couldn''t even speak, they obviously didn''t leave right away. Theyy there catching their breath, while Sonia and the other courtesans caressed them.


    Some of them wanted to continue having sex, like Kidy and Etna, since they had not enjoyed it enough, but seeing the state their clients were in, they decided to hold back.


    After several minutes, Patricia and her friends began to recover and with that, they were able to talk with Sonia and the others for a while. Then they got up and went to the bathroom and cleaned themselves.


    The VIP room was fully equipped, so it had a spacious bathroom since this room was designed to provide sexual services in the first ce and it is obvious that getting soaked in sweat and other fluids during that activity is normal, so a bathroom was needed.


    For this reason, this room has manyfortable furniture and areas with padded rugs and cushions. Patricia and her friends were not ashamed of being naked in front of each other, because in all their meetings, this was normal, that''s why they all went into the bathroom together.


    Sonia and the other courtesans wanted to enter with them, but they knew that if they did, they would end up having another orgy in the bathroom and it had already been a couple of hours since Patricia and the others entered, so it would be suspicious if they dyed any longer.


    After a bath in hot water, Patricia and her friends came out of the bathroompletely dressed and refreshed. Marin evenmented, "I think these sessions are better than body massages."


    All the othersughed at thisment because no one would say something like that out loud, but they all thought the same thing. Sonia smiled when she saw them and with a polite bow said, "I''m d thedies enjoyed it."


    Not only Sonia had bowed, but Atna and the others. They had not dressed yet, so their bodies overflowing with joy were exposed and Patricia and her friends couldn''t help but swallow hard when they saw them.


    They had to look away from the bodies of Sonia and the other courtesans, as they were tempted to attack them again. Obviously, Sonia and the courtesans noticed this and smiled with pride, knowing that their job had been done perfectly.


    With this finished, Patricia and her friends left after leaving a generous tip for the courtesans. Since Patricia had agreed to this service with Andrew, the payment for it had already been paid, so they did not have to pay anything to Sonia and the courtesans, but these women are nobles and they do notck money.


    They had a lot of fun and enjoyed themselves, so it didn''t hurt them to give the courtesans more money. Although it was a tip for them, it was not a small amount. In fact, if Sonia and the others wanted, with this "Tip", they could pay the entire courtesan contract they had with Andrew.


    If it were in any other establishment, the courtesans would probably immediately pay to regain their freedom, but Sonia and the others were different.


    Just as Fluffy had said, they had already been influenced by Andrew''s divinity, so they were happy to remain as courtesans. In fact, they hade to enjoy this job.


    Although they didn''t know that this was due to Andrew''s divinity, it wasn''t like they were being mind-controlled or anything like that. While it is true that Andrew''s divinity influenced them, that does not mean that they were forced.


    To be more exact, the only thing Andrew''s divinity did was make the girls ept their perverted nature. While it is true that at first, they were not happy with the situation, now it was different.


    They liked to have sex and since they were treated well in the Celestial Pce, they could have sex and earn money, so they didn''t mind staying there. Andrew knew instantly when Patricia and her friends left, but he didn''t go to pick up Sonia and the others right away.


    He nned to pick them up and bring them back the same way he brought them because they couldn''t appear out of nowhere in the massage house, so they had to be teleported, but since they had to bathe and change, Andrew gave them time to do it.


    After this event, things passed without any problems. Business continued as usual and profits piled up. Andrew felt bad that Candice lost money due to the Oslo and Vocgo attacks, so he proposed to give her some money, but she refused.


    Candice had told him that there was no need for him to feel guilty because she wasn''t losing much. Furthermore, she also told him that there was no need for him to be so formal with her.


    Simply put, what Candice wanted to tell him was that what was hers was Andrew''s, and what was Andrew''s was hers, so there was no need for Andrew to think that Candice was losing money, just that they were both losing money.


    When she told him that, Andrew didn''t know how to respond. He hadn''t really noticed that and kept treating his wives strangely. At that moment, Andrew realized that what Candice was saying was true, there was no longer Candice''s business and his business, but both of them.


    Although this realization moved Andrew, he still felt hatred for Oslo and Vocgo, because although Candice''s businesses were now also his, it did not change the fact that they were the effort of his wife''s years of work and that was something he would not let go. go.


    So the days passed and another of Candice''s caravans was attacked. Andrew endured his anger and waited for Oliver to make his move. Andrew had already dered that he trusted him, so it wasn''t good for him to alter the n now just because of his annoyance.


    Andrew took out his anger by ying with his children. Since he couldn''t do anything and didn''t want to be constantly irritated, he increased his time with his children, since seeing them and ying with them rxed him.


    The little ones had grown a lot, some of them could already take a few steps without falling, showing how intelligent they were. Andrew and his wives were not very surprised by this, because although it was not normal for them to take steps at this age, Andrew had told them that it would be normal for them, given who their father was.


    After a couple of weeks, the third caravan was attacked and this was the time to make a move. Oliver gathered everyone in the office and told them about his n.


    The idea was for Candice and Andrew to go out and deal with the attack situation and leave themselves exposed. When Oslo and Vocgo attacked, Oliver and the others would counterattack.


    It was a simple but effective n, however, it was not without risks. Although they knew that the enemy''s strength was no better than theirs, they did have greater numbers, so they always had the risk of Candice and Andrew falling into the hands of Oslo and Vocgo.


    Knowing this, Andrew was a little worried, but then Oliver said, "For added security, I think Mrs. Aki should apany you." Hearing it, Andrew couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows and ask, "Why?"


    Then Oliver replied, "With Mrs. Aki''s skill, you could escape before being captured, in case of an eventuality." Andrew thought about that and had to agree.


    Aki''s shadow cloak was very special, as she could merge with shadows and even carry other people. Although it was still not that powerful, it was enough to make them escape in an emergency.


    Seeing that Andrew epted the n, Oliver immediately began to move in thepany of the others. Andrew, Candice, and Aki also prepared to leave and although nervous, they began the operation.


    This was the first time they had left Cannaris Pce since the war. At least for Andrew''s wives. The three took the carriage and headed to Candice''s grocery store.


    Oliver apanied them because it would be too strange if he did not apany them. It was known that every time Andrew left Cannaris Pce he was apanied by Oliver, so if he was not seen with them, Oslo and Vocgo would suspect it was a trap.


    Although Andrew understood this, he was also worried that Oliver''s presence would prevent these guys from attacking them, but Oliver had told him that he shouldn''t worry, as he was sure that they would make a move.


    Andrew didn''t understand the reason, but he didn''t ask anymore, because he had noticed that Oliver didn''t want to tell them. The reason Oliver didn''t want to tell them was because he knew that Oslo and Vocgo must have some experts ready to deal with him and he didn''t want Andrew to worry.


    The four of them were sitting silently inside the carriage. The tension was palpable, as they expected to be attacked along the way, but surprisingly, they arrived at Candice''s store without any inconvenience.


    Everyone turned to look at Oliver as if asking, "Why didn''t they attack?", but Oliver just smiled and said, "They wouldn''t do it in broad daylight. We should stay here for a while and leave when it starts to get dark. They will surely attack at that moment."


    Andrew and the others attended and followed Oliver''s words. They stayed in Candice''s office for several hours and when the sun set, they took the carriage to return to the Cannaris Pce. Just as Oliver had predicted, when they were about to enter the red light district, they noticed that the streets were unusually empty and then Oliver said, "They''re here."

 Chapter 325: CHAPTER 324

    With Oliver''s words, everyone inside the carriage tensed. Despite that, no one panicked. Andrew immediately extended his divinity to see the situation outside the carriage and was surprised to notice that they were surrounded.


    Although he expected Oslo and Vocgo to attack strongly, he did not expect to be so many enemies. Of those that Andrew could identify, there were more than 50 people and although they had surrounded them, it was not as if they were outside the carriage, but in nearby streets.


    Since Andrew''s perception was still not that good, he had not noticed the 5 hiding experts, but Oliver was different. He is an expert with extensivebat experience, so these hiding experts did not go unnoticed by him.


    Even so, not even Oliver expected therge number of attackers. This wasn''t because Oliver didn''t think Oslo and Vocgo could hire so many people, but because they were still within the city and the movement of such arge group would attract attention.


    What Oliver didn''t take into ount was that Oslo and Vocgo had enough power to bribe the city guard to not move. It ismon knowledge that the capital of the empire is one of the safest cities in the country and although there were many wealthy people, it took more than money to make the guards of the city allow for an attack like this.


    "Looks like I underestimated these guys," Oliver muttered upon noticing this and Andrew looked at him with furrowed eyebrows as he asked, "What do you mean?", to which Oliver replied, "Such a big move wouldn''t go unnoticed by the guard from the city. The fact that they can do this means that these guys have strong connections."


    With Oliver''s words, this time it was Candice who asked, "How many men surround us?", to which Oliver replied in a deep voice, "There are about 50 people and 5 hidden experts."


    Everyone inside the carriage took a breath of air, amazed at the number. However, Candice immediately understood what Oliver meant. She has greater knowledge of how this city operates since she had been in it for several years, so she immediately became rmed.


    She knew that money couldn''t buy the city guard leaders to set up this operation, so she eximed, "Those guys have strong connections with some important nobles."


    Although Andrew and Aki didn''t really know why Candice said that, they didn''t bother to think about it because they knew they were in trouble. Andrew seriously asked, "How do we proceed?".


    "The young master and thedies must escape the moment I open the door with Madam Aki''s skill. I''ll take care of the rest," Oliver replied gravely, and although Andrew was worried he still nodded.


    Despite having agreed to Oliver''s n, Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Will you be okay?", to which Oliver confidently replied, "Winning the battle will be difficult, but escaping is not a problem."


    Andrew made eye contact with Oliver, trying to see if he was lying, and seeing that he wasn''t, he nodded and turned to look at Aki, "We''re counting on you," to which Aki nodded and took Andrew''s and Candice''s hands.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Oliver opened the door, and the next second, a dark nket surrounded Aki, Andrew, and Candice and they were immersed in the shadows. Noticing this, Oliver smiled and got out of the carriage.


    "That''s a big number you bring just to deal with us," Oliver said out loud with a smile on his face. All the enemies were surprised to see that Oliver seemed calm and began to suspect that there was something wrong with the operation.


    The 5 experts who were hiding immediately scanned the carriage and were surprised to find no sign of life inside it. Oliver noticed the strength of the experts as they probed the carriage and widening his smile, he moved at great speed.


    Although Oliver knew that 5 experts were hiding, he could not know their locations, but when they probed the carriage they were exposed, so Oliver ran towards them.


    The enemy experts knew that they were weaker than Oliver individually, but they were confident that they could defeat him if the 5 united, so they did not flee and waited for Oliver to catch up with them.


    Seconds after Oliver moved, a roar was heard in the distance; the experts had begun their battle. As soon as this noise was heard, the more than 50 mercenaries surrounding the carriage ran towards it intending to capture Andrew, but they were surprised to see the empty carriage.


    The truth was that the enemy experts had made a mistake. When Oliver got out of the carriage they focused on Oliver and did not notice when Aki and the others escaped.


    While Aki''s ability is perfect for escape and stealth operations, she is not strong enough to evade the experts'' perception yet, but since they were distracted by Oliver, they were able to escape.


    In fact, Oliver could have escaped after Andrew and the others left, but he didn''t, as it was all part of the n. The difficulty they faced when dealing with Oslo and Vocgo was that they were hiding in the noble district and attacking that ce brought a lot of problems.


    The most problematic of all was that they could not remain hidden, which would bring suspicion from the highmand of the empire. It was also obvious that Oslo and Vocgo would not participate in the attack, so Oliver established a two-part n.


    The first was to pretend that they were being held, that''s why heunched the attack. In short, they wanted a raid, since Castor and the others were currently attacking Vocgo''s mansion in the noble district.


    Since in quotes they were attacking them, it would be difficult for others to discover that they were the ones attacking the noble district and thus could elude the empire''s authorities.


    Not to mention that the security at Vocgo''s mansion had decreased, as most of his experts were sent to capture Andrew and Candice. They never expected Oliver to make this y.


    The battle between Oliver and the 5 enemy experts intensified every second, but none of them were making use of all of their power. This was not because they did not want to eliminate their enemies, but rather, although they had managed to get the city guard to turn a blind eye, if they caused a disaster, the city guards would have to move.


    Because of this, Oliver was at a disadvantage. Although he was able to hold off the 5 experts, being outnumbered and unable to attack with all his strength, he was being suppressed.


    While the attacks seemed powerful, the reality was that they were not using even 50% of their strength. Because of this, Oliver was umting wounds every second and although they were superficial, if the situation continued this way, he would be in serious trouble.


    The enemy experts were confused about what was happening. It was obvious to them that Andrew and the others had escaped, so they didn''t understand why Oliver had stayed behind to fight, since it was clear that he couldn''t defeat them, not under these conditions.


    However, after a few minutes one of these experts realized something and, opening his eyes wide, he shouted, "It''s a trap, he''s just distracting us, we must go back."


    The other 4 experts did not understand what their partner meant, but they took the warning seriously and began to leave. Oliver did everything possible to hold them back, as he could not allow the n to fail, but there was little he could do.


    The enemy experts split up with 3 of them holding Oliver, while the other two returned to Vocgo''s mansion. Unfortunately, when they arrived they realized they werete.


    There were signs of fighting in the mansion and although the damage was not great, they could see that there was a battle. Quickly, they scanned the mansion and their expressions turned sour soon after, as they could not sense the presence of Oslo and Vocgo.


    Furthermore, they could see that the experts who had been left behind to defend were dead. These experts were not weaker than them, but they stood up to Castor.


    Castor had grown stronger by leaps and bounds since he received the guardian seal. Not only did he train intensely with Oliver every day, but he had sex with V daily, so his strength had already surpassed normal experts.


    It was for this reason that by the time these experts returned, he had already eliminated the defenders and Erick together with V captured Oslo and Vocgo. On the other hand, Oliver, upon seeing that two of the 5 experts had managed to leave, did not dawdle and ended the battle.


    Although Oliver fled, the 3 experts did not chase him, because they knew that now that there were only 3 of them, if they put too much pressure on Oliver, they could suffer, so they decided to follow theirpanions and returned to the Vocgo mansion.


    Although the battle was not intense, itsted about half an hour and in that time, Andrew and his wives had returned to the Pce of Cannaris. To their surprise, soon after they returned, Castor''s group also returned.

 Chapter 326: CHAPTER 325

    A move as big as the one that Oslo and Vocgo made would obviously be showy, so most of the important nobles knew that something was happening in the city, but many of them didn''t know what it was.


    For this reason, they sent their men to investigate. It was not difficult for them to understand what had happened and as people of experience, they also understood that there must have been several nobles who allowed this attack.


    Knowing this, the nobles who were not involved did not investigate the matter further, as it had nothing to do with them. One of these nobles was the Marquis Valoide.


    Since Marquis Valoide was the one in charge of monitoring people and organizations that could harm the empire, unlike the other nobles who were not involved, he investigated more carefully, especially since it had to do with Andrew.


    Before long, he received news of what had happened. Although Oliver nned to camouge the attack on Vocgo''s mansion with the attack they received, the Marquis'' intelligencework was not so easy to fool.


    Immediately, he knew that it was Andrew and his associates who attacked the noble district, but he did not report it. Although it was true that Andrew''s and Candice''s rtionship with the marquis had be estranged, he was not a short-sighted man and he immediately understood that it was a response to the attack that Andrew had suffered, so he did not intervene.


    This was not only because of his sense of justice, but because he was trying to rebuild his rtionship with Candice and Andrew. There were two reasons why he had done this, the first was that his wife is a friend of Candice, so he wanted to give his wife relief by showing her that he didn''t want to make an enemy of Candice.


    Not only would this relieve his wife, but it would also put him in good books with Candice and therefore Andrew. This was his second goal, he not only wanted to repair the rtionship so that they would be friends but also to get closer to Andrew and be able to discover if he was a threat or not to the empire.


    Despite this, Andrew and the others had no idea they had been discovered. Although they knew that many people were watching them, they never expected that the marquis'' observers would be so skilled and decipher everything that was happening.


    Now Andrew and Candice were facing Oslo and Vocgo who were in the Cannaris Pce prison. The two men red with hate at Andrew and Candice, but the feeling was mutual.


    "Boy, you don''t know what you''re getting into. If you release us now, you will not suffer the consequences," Vocgo said in a threatening tone as if he did not understand the situation.


    Candice was a little worried about the threat because she knew that in order to mount an attack like the one they did, they had to have rtionships with some powerful nobles and she didn''t want to offend them, but Andrew was different.


    Andrew was unfazed by the threat, on the contrary, he put on a contemptuous smile and responded, "The one who doesn''t understand is you." Andrew paused and added, "You messed with someone you shouldn''t mess with."


    Andrew''s icy tone scared Oslo and Vocgo, as Andrew had released a bit of his divinity to intimidate them. It was not that these men were weak-willed, but that divinity is not a matter of y.


    However, after the initial shock, Vocgo regained hisposure and calmly said, "Boy, do you know how many nobles you''ll upset if you do something to me?", to which Andrew replied, "I guess I''ll find out when you''re gone."


    Andrew''s words surprised Vocgo because it was obvious that Andrew was not afraid of his threats. Vocgo''s threats were not entirely false, as he had dealings with several nobles and it was true that these nobles could move to attack Andrew for hurting Vocgo, but Andrew was not afraid.


    Vocgo and Oslo were about to surrender to their fate when a powerful force appeared where they were. Out of nowhere the 5 experts who faced Oliver before had appeared and were ready to rescue Vocgo and Oslo.


    Although these experts did not owe them anything, it was also true that they enjoyed a great life thanks to them, so they could not give up the ransom. While it is true that experts can be valued in many ces, that depends on their strength.


    The 5 experts that Vocgo and Oslo had hired, despite being experts, could be considered those of the lowest rank in strength, so they were no different frommon soldiers for the strong powers of the empire, which is why they could not give up employers who gave them special treatment.


    Oliver and Castor had rxed due to the confidence they had in the security of the Cannaris Pce and that is why they had not noticed the arrival of these men and had been taken by surprise.


    However, Andrew was different. The Pce of Cannaris was his temple, from the moment these men invaded, he had noticed them. The 5 experts did not say a word, three of them prepared tounch a joint attack and the other two to rescue the captives, but they underestimated Andrew''s strength within this establishment.


    He in this ce was literally a god, so when these men were going tounch their attack, they were suddenly immobilized. When the experts noticed that they couldn''t move, they panicked and upon seeing Andrew''s cold gaze, they understood that their lives were over.


    However, despite their resignation, Andrew''s words surprised them, "It ismendable that youe to rescue these two scumbags, but is it really worth losing your life for them?"


    The 5 experts did not know how to respond and it was at that moment that Vocgo''s scream was heard, "What the hell are you doing?! Attack!" However, none of them could move.


    "You should shut up, trash", Andrew said coldly, and with a wave of his hand, Vocgo stood still, unable to even make a sound. All those present who did not know Andrew''s power within the Heavenly Pce were surprised to see how Andrew could dominate them with a nce.


    Especially the invading experts, because they couldn''t sense that Andrew had that strength. They could read the power that Oliver and Castor were hiding, but they didn''t feel as much power from Andrew, so they were confused by what was happening.


    Andrew did not care about their thoughts and continued speaking, "So, will you die or submit?" Andrew''s question was simple, he was asking the experts to be his subordinates.


    Although they were reluctant, they had no choice, it was submit or die and they preferred to submit. Hearing them, Andrew granted them freedom and said, "Take a soul oath."


    The soul oath was simr to a soul contract like the one they made when buying ves. The difference was that a contract made by a scribe was not needed.


    All the experts had surpassed the threshold of strength and could take an oath on their own, so the 5 of them knelt down and bit their thumbs until they drew blood.


    They put their blood-soaked finger to their chest, pointing to their hearts, and said in unison, "I, under the presence of the heavens, swear by my soul to follow Mr. Andrew for life. I will serve and care for him as my own life and if I betray him I swear that my soul will disintegrate and perish without the possibility of reincarnation."


    Although this oath seemed like mere words, it was actually very powerful. When the experts finished their vows a strange force surrounded them and Andrew, this was proof that the oath had been taken and now they could not betray their words.


    Feeling that the lives of these men now belonged to him, Andrew gave a light nod and released them from their restraintspletely. Oslo and Vocgo were there dumbfounded, as they could not believe what had happened.


    "Your sins were coveting what is mine, but, above all, attacking my family," Andrew said, still with a cold tone, and turning to look at his new subordinates, he told them, "Fulfill your oath, eliminate them."


    The 5 experts did not hesitate and unleashed a strong blow at the same time and the next second the bodies of Oslo and Vocgo exploded, bathing the entire cell in blood and entrails.


    Andrew witnessed the immediate and decisive action of the experts and said as he left, "Clean everything up." Andrew apanied by Candice, Oliver, and Castor left the prison, leaving the 5 experts with dark expressions to carry out his orders.


    Although they were the weakest rank among the experts, they were still greatbat powers, so being demoted to simple errand boys made them feel bad, but there was nothing they could do.


    Now that they had taken the soul oath, they had no choice but to follow Andrew''s words, so they carried out his orders diligently. What Andrew and the others didn''t know was that what happened tonight had brought the attention of not only the nobles but one of the guardians of the empire.


    Arturios, who had seen Andrew and the others before, had witnessed everything. Nothing escaped his sight. Despite this, he did not make any move, for him this was just a fight between ants that did not put the empire at risk, so his intervention was not necessary.


    Even though he had decided not to intervene, that did not mean that he had not taken note of what had happened. He knew just like Marquis Valoide that Andrew was a person who was still under surveince, so he also began to evaluate him in more detail, because if he discovered that Andrew could be a risk, he would eliminate him before he could do anything to damage the empire.

 Chapter 327: CHAPTER 326

    Despite how hectic the beginning of the night was, the rest of it passed without difficulty. While many nobles and organizations sent their men to investigate what had happened, very few were able to uncover the entire truth.


    In fact, everyone who couldpletely decipher what had happened were great powers in the city, however, Andrew and hispanions who were the center of the matter, were calm as if nothing had happened.


    Unfortunately, news travels fast and although very few knew everything that happened, the fact that Andrew and the Cannaris Pce were attacked was known to everyone, so many customers refrained from visiting the establishment.


    Not just because of how shy the attack was, but because of the fact that Oliver had Shadow''s agents spread the rumor. It was all part of his n, with the aim that no one would link them with the attack on Vocgo''s mansion.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had met with his wives and trusted men in the office to discuss what had happened. Although they knew that the n was well structured and executed, they were not so naive as to believe that no one would notice their move.


    The only one who was not at the meeting was Sonia since the Cannaris Pce was serving clients and although there were fewer than usual, the matron of the ce could not be absent at this time.


    Although Sonia is the matron of the Pce of Cannaris, she has not stopped offering her services as a courtesan. She had arge number of regr clients who paid a lot of money for her services, not to mention it was necessary to strengthen her blessing as an apostle.


    However, her absence was not of great relevance in the meeting, since she does not y an important role in this matter. In fact, if Carolina and the others were not Andrew''s wives, they would not be here either, since it was not their business that was discussed, but as Andrew''s partners, they should be aware of everything, at least Andrew preferred it that way.


    When everyone was at the meeting, Andrew immediately began by saying, "Oliver, tell me about what happened. Did everything go smoothly?", to which Oliver replied, "Well, hiding from the gaze of the great powers would be impossible, but I am sure that they will not intervene because of what happened."


    Oliver paused and continued saying, "However, the nobles that Vocgo mentioned are worrying, since we do not know who they are, nor what power they have." Andrew listened to his words and then said, "That''s true, but now the 5 experts who worked for him are my subordinates. Talk to them to see what they know."


    Oliver nned to do that even if Andrew didn''t tell him, but he still nodded in understanding. Seeing that this issue was settled, Andrew spoke again, "We got rid of these two trashes, but the problems are not over yet, so stay tuned."


    Everyone responded in unison, "Yes," and Andrew continued, "Now, the Vocgo and Oslo businesses are free, I think Candice you should take that market, after all, they were yourpetitors."


    Candice was no novice in business and it wasn''t the first time she had eliminated apetitor to gain ground and money. Although she didn''t directly look for trouble, that didn''t mean she was a saint, so upon hearing Andrew she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    They continued talking for a few more minutes nning their next moves, when Andrew sensed that something was happening in the Dunnas Pce. Despite being in another country, Dunnas Pce was also a temple, so Andrew could sense when something was happening, so without dy, he told them that there was a situation there and immediately teleported with Oliver.


    When they arrived at Dunnas Pce, they appeared in the office, but the situation urred in the reception, so Andrew and Oliver immediately went out to see what was happening.


    As usual, the Dunnas Pce was very busy, but this time a somewhat special client had arrived. She was a mature woman, about 40 years old, very elegant, and with a good figure.


    If Andrew had topare her to someone that would be Helena. Thedy was making L ufortable because she wanted to take Duke''s service, but he was already busy with a service.


    L had used all her skills to calm her down and exin that it was impossible to have Duke''s services at the moment, but the woman didn''t listen to reason and she was making a fuss.


    Although no violence had been resorted to, the fact that she was yelling and scolding L had disrupted the functioning of the ce, and the clients were beginning to get restless.


    Honestly, the clients were on L''s side, but they couldn''t say anything because they knew the woman who was causing the scandal. She is Victoria Caltu, a high-profile countess in the kingdom of Dunnas.


    Although her title was countess, she had the power and authority of a marquise, as she was a very sessful businesswoman, so no one wanted to offend her. Unfortunately, for this very reason, she was a bit overbearing and her hobby is to look for new pleasure houses and experience their services.


    It was for this reason that she came to Dunnas Pce, as she had found out that they offered a strange massage service that had already be popr among the nobles of the city, so she came to experience it.


    However, due to her title and status, she would not ept a courtier who was not the star of the ce to serve her. Obviously, this was only in the smaller pleasure houses like Dunnas Pce, because in therge pleasure houses her status fell short to make such strong demands.


    When Andrew arrived at the reception and saw what was happening, he immediately intervened, "Deardy, please calm down," Andrew said immediately, putting himself between Victoria and L.


    Victoria looked at Andrew as if he had stopped her tantrum and was about to yell at him when she heard L say, "Young master," and then she calmed down because she knew that she was in the presence of the owner of the ce.


    Once she regained herposure, Victoria said, "Do you own the ce?", to which Andrew responded, "That''s right." Victoria was silent for a few seconds and evaluated Andrew up and when she did, she sensed something attractive about him.


    Andrew had let a little of his divinitye out, but without hostility like he normally did. His divinity had two functions, the first and most important was to attract women and the second was what anyone who had divinity could do and that was to show dominance, through force.


    Obviously, Andrew released his divinity with the first of its functions. He knew that he couldn''t fight this woman. Although he did not know her identity, just by seeing everyone''s reaction and thedy''s clothing, he knew that she was not just any woman, so he preferred to calm her down than confront her.


    "Since you are here, you can solve the problem. I want the services of the star of this ce, but they keep denying me," Victoria said, pulling Andrew out of his thoughts.


    Andrew knew the problem, so he calmly asked, "I understand the problem. Would thedy be so kind as to apany me to the office to discuss more calmly?"


    Although Victoria knew that if she epted, she would lose her drive to pressure Andrew, she also knew that if she continued with her attitude, she would only create a bad reputation, which was already unnecessary, since everyone knew her and her bad reputation had been known for a long time, but she was not aware of that.


    Believing that, she should maintain her demeanor as a noble would, she epted Andrew''s invitation. If everyone present could hear Victoria''s thoughts it would be difficult for them to contain theirughter, since no one considered her to have noble behavior.


    With Andrew leading the way, they soon arrived at the office, where Andrew invited her to sit down. Oliver followed them, but he did not enter the office, because he knew that having a guard at his side when a noblewoman was alone was considered an assault.


    After Victoria sat down, Andrew asked, "I''m sorry for myck of manners, my name is Andrew and I own this ce. Could I have the honor of knowing thedy''s name?"


    Andrew had already gotten used to speaking politely, although he didn''t like him. His direct nature made him feel ufortable when he spoke this way, but he knew that he had to keep up appearances.


    Victoria, too, was surprised to see that Andrew politely addressed her, so adopting a noble posture, she replied, "Victoria Caltu, Countess of the Kingdom of Dunnas."


    Although Victoria''s bad attitude was widely known, that did not mean that she did not know the etiquette, in fact, she was very well versed in it, which was why she was a sessful merchant, even so, she did not fail to take Andrew by surprise with her abrupt change of attitude.


    Although surprised, Andrew recovered quickly and immediately offered Victoria something to drink, "Would thedy like tea, water, or perhaps wine?", to which Victoria responded without hesitation, "Wine."


    Considering Victoria''s status, Andrew took out one of the bottles of the finest wine he had. Candice had made him buy high-end products to offer to important clients, so he had very expensive tea and wine.


    When Victoria saw the bottle she was surprised, because this wine was expensive, so much so that a single bottle cost more than a week''s earnings from Dunnas Pce, so obviously, Andrew was bleeding when he took out this bottle, but he believed it was necessary.

 Chapter 328: CHAPTER 327

    Andrew removed the cork from the bottle and began to pour it into two transparent ss cups that showed the thick, bright red color of the liquid. Victoria was a noble and wealthy woman, so she could immediately recognize that the wine Andrew was pouring was real.


    This assumption seems silly, but it wasn''t. There was no shortage of dishonest merchants who sold counterfeits, deceiving people, but Victoria knew that Andrew''s wine was real.


    Although she had not proven it yet, there were already two factors why she concluded this. The first was the thickness and color of the liquid. Anyone who drinks quality wine knows that high-end wines have a unique consistency and color and Victoria was not only a countess, she was also a merchant, so this wine was not new to her.


    The second reason was even more conclusive and it was the aroma. From the very moment Andrew opened the bottle a fragrant aroma spread from the bottle and had only intensified when Andrew began pouring the wine into the crystal sses.


    It was not a strong smell of alcohol, on the contrary, it had a fruity smell that created a feeling of tranquility. Andrew finished pouring the wine and offered Victoria a ss, while he sat across from her and took a small sip of his own.


    Although he didn''t show it on his face, Andrew was delighting in the taste of this wine. While he had bought several bottles to serve on special asions and to special guests he hadn''t really tried it yet, this was his first time.


    He had to admit it was delicious. Andrew did not know how this wine was produced, but he was sure that it had nothing to envy of the most famous wines of his previous world and this surprised him because although this wine is high-end,pared to the most exclusive ones, it still fell short.


    Simply put, this was a wine that was generally drunk by mid-grade nobles and wealthy merchants. Although Victoria had tried better wines before, she still enjoyed this one and the office fell silent for a few minutes.


    Both Andrew and Victoria were enjoying the wine as if they were alone, but it all ended when Victoria came to her senses. She was now upset, as she had fallen into Andrew''s trap.


    She intended to pressure him, but now she was rxed and she couldn''t do so, so she let out a resigned sigh and said, "Well, Mr. Andrew really is someone special."


    Andrew understood what she was trying to say and with a smile replied, "I appreciate thepliment, however, Lady Caltu need not worry I willply with your request, I just wanted you to calm down a bit. You cannot be enjoyed when you are upset."


    Victoria was surprised at Andrew''s words, as she did not expect him to agree to her request so easily, especially now that she had lost her momentum and Andrew had the advantage.


    Seeing Victoria''s expression, Andrew understood what she was thinking and continued saying, "Thedy wonders why I agreed to your request?", to which Victoria could not help but unconsciously nod.


    "Thedy is a distinguished guest, I cannot let her leave without trying our services, however, it is a fact that our star courtier Duke is busy," Andrew continued while taking another sip of wine.


    "I won''t ept someone else," Victoria said immediately, noticing that Andrew was nning to assign someone else for the service, but Andrew didn''t worry and said, "How about I give you special treatment and give you the massage myself?"


    Andrew''s words surprised Victoria, as she was not expecting this proposal, however, she quickly regained herposure and refused, "Sir may be the head of this establishment, but that does not qualify you to service me".


    Andrew couldn''t help but let out a softugh that surprised Victoria, but before she could say anything, Andrew spoke, "I think thedy has misunderstood. Certainly, I am only the owner and that does not give me the power to offer service at the level of courtiers, at least in another establishment it would be like that, but here, I am the master of all."


    Victoria did not understand what Andrew meant, but again, before she could ask, Andrew continued to speak in a rxed manner, "My deardy, let me tell you this, if in this ce I say that I am the second to give massages, no one would dare to say that he is the first and if it is about sex, well it is no different."


    Andrew''s words stunned Victoria because she had just understood that when Andrew referred to himself as the master of this ce, he meant that he was who had taught the courtiers their abilities.


    Although that was not entirely true, since he had not taught them anything about sex, it was a reality that he was the one who taught them about massages. In fact, the courtiers'' messages did not evene close to his divine message.


    Although Victoria had understood this, she still didn''tpletely trust him. In her mind, there was also the possibility that Andrew just wanted to have sex with her and that was why she was hesitant, but at that moment Andrew put the ss on the table in front of him and said, "Thedy seems reluctant, how about this?


    I will give you a free massage for the inconvenience, if you enjoy it you cane back, but I will be honest, I don''t offer my services to just anyone."


    The implications of his words were great. Victoria could see Andrew''s arrogance, but since it would be a free service, she did not refuse. In fact, she thought that, if he didn''t meet her expectations, she could simply leave.


    The nobles of this city frequented the red light district without any shame as it was the norm, different from other ces. For this reason, everyone knew that she had entered this ce and had met with Andrew, if something happened to her, well it wouldn''t be strange if the City guards visited the ce.


    Andrew wasn''t worried about that. He was thinking that he should subdue Victoria since she was not only a high-status noblewoman, but also a very wealthy merchant, and both titles were useful to him.


    He was not the least bit worried that he would not be able to satisfy her, because although Victoria is a nobledy of temperament, she was not an expert. It was difficult for her to resist the charm of the divine message.


    In fact, a powerful expert would still fall under Andrew''s hands if he used this skill, so he was calm. "Okay, I will take up the sir''s offer, but I must warn you, don''t you dare y with me," Victoria said with a serious expression showing that she would not be intimidated.


    Andrew didn''t pay attention to her and getting up from his seat moved his hand and invited Victoria, "So, we should go to the bedroom, it will be morefortable that way." Victoria finished drinking her ss of wine and followed Andrew into the next room.


    Although this room was only used by Andrew and his wives, there was no problem with him inviting another woman to it. Once in the room, Andrew asked Victoria to remove her dress.


    Victoria shamelessly undressed, leaving only her panties to cover her forbidden valley, after all, she was in a pleasure house, so it was obvious that she would not be shy in front of a man aftering here


    Andrew took Victoria''s clothes, gently folded them, and ced them on the nightstand next to the bed. Since Andrew used to give his wives massages, there were oils in the room, so he had everything he needed.


    Victoriay face down on the bed and Andrew stood next to her. He soaked his hands in oil, poured some on Victoria''s back, and instantly, Andrew began massaging her.


    He began by spreading the oil all over her back, the massage had not started yet and Victoria knew it, which is why she was not dissatisfied with theck of technique that Andrew was showing, since it was obvious that he had not started yet.


    What she didn''t know was that Andrew was taking this opportunity to use his eyes of Eros to see the points he should attack. Andrew''s movements changed after a few seconds, and Victoria noticed it instantly.


    Andrew''s hands squeezed Victoria''s shoulders a little tightly, but Victoria didn''t expect such a simple movement to be so pleasurable, and she let out a soft moan.


    Even though she was surprised by this, Andrew paid no attention to her and continued massaging her. His hands moved like fish in water, sometimes rubbing, sometimes squeezing, and exerting force on some areas of Victoria''s back.


    Although his movements seemed simple, Victoria was on the verge of entering heaven. The pleasure she felt, she had never experienced before and she couldn''t even control her moans.


    Andrew smiled when he saw this and started to get bolder. Taking the bottle of oil he poured some on her buttocks and extended his hands to that spot. Victoria jumped when she felt Andrew''s hands massaging her ass, but she didn''t have the strength toin to him.


    On the contrary, her moans increased in intensity when Andrew massaged her ass. Even though Victoria was already in her 40s, it could not be denied that she had a sensual and attractive figure. Her ass is big, round, and firm, she has a small waist and wide hips not to mention a pair of mountains in her front


    Andrew continued with his movements and before long he noticed that Victoria''s panties were wet. Although it could be because of the oil he was using, the smell gave her away.


    Andrew would never confuse the smell of vaginal juices with the smell of oil, so without hesitation, he extended his hand to Victoria''s crotch and began to rub her pussy without removing her panties, he knew Victoria was ready for what wasing.

 Chapter 329: CHAPTER 328

    Although Victoria was already wet, Andrew did not rush to attack her. He still concentrated on the massage. Obviously, it was no longer as simple as massaging her back and shoulders.


    As Andrew had already noticed that Victoria had surrendered to his powerful message, he was bolder. While one of his hands massaged her back and sometimes her shoulders, his other hand remained on Victoria''s pussy.


    Little by little the intensity of Andrew''s movements increased and Victoria could not contain herself, so she began to squirm due to her pleasure. She held the sheets tightly as if trying to retain the pleasure she felt, but she was useless, as her moans were getting louder, which showed that she had failed to contain herself.


    Just when she thought the situation couldn''t get any more pleasant, Andrew proved her wrong. Andrew''s divine massage is not limited to stimting erogenous zones but has other qualities.


    To be more specific it is the intensification of sensations. Although Andrew wasn''t doing anything outwardly strange, Victoria felt that Andrew''s hands were getting hotter by the second.


    This warm sensation quickly spread throughout her body and her pleasure increased. Especially the hand that was rubbing her pussy. She had been so immersed in the pleasure that she hadn''t even realized that she had cum.


    Andrew''s right hand which was the one he used to rub Victoria''s pussy was now soaked and not exactly with massage oil. The sheets beneath Victoria were soaked from the brutal cumshot she had had.


    Victoria was breathing heavily after her orgasm, but Andrew didn''t intend to let her rest. He knew that the women of this country liked to be dominated, so in a way, they had simr tastes in sex to Aki and that is why Andrew applied the same methodology with Victoria as when he did it with Aki.


    Without giving her time to rest, Andrew removed Victoria''s panties in one fluid motion. These werepletely soaked, they seemed to have fallen into a bucket of water.


    Andrew squeezed them a little and Victoria''s love nectar along with the oil that had impregnated them ran down his arm. Andrew smiled at this and tossed the panties aside, so he continued with his work.


    Now that Victoria waspletely naked, Andrew didn''t hold back. He would now take care of Victoria''s lower half, so he brought his hands up to her firm, plump thighs.


    Victoria''s skin was like fine velvet. At Andrew''s touch, it wrinkled and stretched, demonstrating her sticity and Victoria couldn''t help but shiver when she felt Andrew''s warm hands on her legs.


    Although it was very easy for Andrew to fuck Victoria right now, he didn''t think about doing it. Andrew was seeking to subdue her and for that, he had to take her to the limit of pleasure, but not show her all of his cards.


    It was for this reason that Andrew had decided not to have sex with her now. He nned to melt her away with his massage and leave her wanting Andrew to take the next step, but he wouldn''t give it to her, thus leaving her dissatisfied and probably angry, but it was all part of his n.


    What Andrew wanted was for Victoria to desire to have sex with him, because at that moment he would have power over her. In short, he was doing something simr to what he did with Yuri.


    He was tempting her and showing her what he could do, but he wouldn''t give it to her. When Victoria was at the point of no return, then he would give her sex as a reward, and this way he would have her in the palm of his hand to y with.


    Andrew massaged Victoria''s thighs vigorously and then moved down to her twins. Victoria squirmed more and more, she couldn''t understand how a massage on her legs so far from her erogenous zones was so pleasant and exciting, but her body didn''t lie to her.


    Finally, Andrew reached Victoria''s feet and this was when she screamed the loudest. Not only for pleasure, but she felt an electric current run through her body every time he touched her.


    He didn''t stay there for long and quickly, he went back up to her thighs and massaged them again. He also took advantage of her to touch her now naked pussy and even inserted some fingers inside her.


    Victoria jumped when she felt the invasion in her pussy and screamed between moans from the immense pleasure she was feeling. Watching Victoria tremble and squirm, Andrew continued to insert his fingers into her, making Victoria''s pussy wetter and wetter.


    Victoria felt so much pleasure that she unconsciously began to move her ass trying to get Andrew to intensify the insertion of his fingers and Andrew did not disappoint her.


    Not wanting to be too mean to her, he spread her ass cheeks with one hand and inserted several fingers inside her pussy, and began moving them in and out with great speed.


    Victoria''s moans were so loud that they were practically screams and since she had not stopped moaning since the massage started, her throat was already beginning to suffer and although Andrew noticed this, he did not stop in the slightest.


    Her pussy was so wet that every time Andrew put his fingers in her, she sshed love juices, and arge puddle of wetness formed on the sheets beneath her.


    Victoria had already abandoned all resistance and decorum and was lifting her ass to give Andrew a better position to continue ravishing her with his fingers. Seeing this, Andrew didn''t hold back and inserted his middle and ring fingers inside her.


    Once inside, he began to move them at high speed, causing Victoria''s pussy to sshrge jets of love juices and her moans to grow in volume once again.


    Andrew didn''t care about the mess she was making, he just concentrated on attacking Victoria''s pussy. She had already cum several times, but she seemed to have not satisfied her lust because she never asked Andrew to stop and of course, he did not.


    He was even bold. Seeing Victoria''s ass hole open and close slightly from the stimtion, he inserted the index finger of his other hand inside her, which made Victoria jump and scream even louder.


    Andrew was surprised to see that she did notin to him about the invasion of her ass and therefore he continued doing it. Now Andrew attacked her pussy and her ass at the same time and Victoria, unable to resist, convulsed violently when she reached orgasm and fell exhausted on the bed.


    Her expression was disfigured by excitement, her body trembled from the asional spasms she still felt, and her pussy did not stop secreting love juice.


    Seeing this, Andrew finally stopped. He stood back and observed Victoria''s state and nodded with pride because he was sure that he had subjected this woman to a level of no return.


    The pleasure was so extreme that Victoria lost consciousness and Andrew did not disturb her rest. Watching her sleep, Andrew left the room, washed his hands, and returned to the office to wait for her to recover.


    Andrew took the opportunity to have another ss of wine while he waited. He had liked the taste and since he had already opened the bottle it would be a sin not to finish it.


    Only half an hourter Victoria reacted. She woke up dazed, jumping like a rabbit whose tail she had stepped on and after she saw the ce she was in, she couldn''t help but remember what happened.


    Remembering everything, she blushed so much that her face looked like a tomato and she tried to hide her embarrassment by covering herself with the sheets, although there was no one to see her, but soon she felt that the sheets werepletely soaked.


    She was surprised at this because she knew that this whole mess was made by her. Victoria was a woman who frequented the red light district, so she had a lot of experience, but she had never reached this level.


    This is not to mention that she didn''t even have sex, it was just a massage and some touching. Understanding this, Victoria understood Andrew''s mastery of his hands and unconsciously couldn''t hold back the thought, "If he''s so good with his hands, what will he be like having sex?".


    Like a demon, this thought took root in her head and although she still didn''t know it, Andrew had achieved his goal, and Victoria now desired him. Despite this, Victoria did not remain in this state for long and she quickly grabbed her panties and began to dress, but upon noticing how soaked they were she wrinkled her face.


    "I can''t wear these or I''ll catch a cold," she told herself and didn''t put them on. She took the rest of her clothes and got dressed. Although the panties were useless at this time, she couldn''t leave them, so she put them in her pocket and left the room.


    Although she felt the wind caressing her exposed pussy under the dress, she did everything she could to hide the strange sensation, because when she left the room, she could see Andrew sitting in the office with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Andrew also noticed her when she left the room, so putting the ss on the table, he stood up and approaching her said, "I see that thedy has already recovered. Did you enjoy the service?"

 Chapter 330: CHAPTER 329

    Although Victoria could hear the sarcastic tone in Andrew''s voice, she swallowed all her embarrassment and acted haughty saying, "Well, wasn''t bad," to which Andrew couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    If it had been before, Andrew would not dare tough like this for fear of offending Victoria, but he had already looked at her with his eyes of Eros and from her aura, he could tell that this girl had already fallen under the divine massage.


    Victoria also blushed when she saw Andrewughing at her statement because she knew that with the mess she had made in the room, it was silly to say the words she had said, but her pride had gotten the better of her and that''s why she said what she said.


    After Andrew finishedughing, he approached Victoria and, intimately holding her chin, looked her in the eyes and said with a smile on his face, "Mrs. Caltu should be more honest, my services are not cheap".


    Victoria looked at Andrew''s eyes without blinking like a young girl in love and her cheeks grew warmer with every second that passed, but she didn''t know what to say. Andrew noticing this smiled wider and said, "I like a hard-to-get woman, so I''ll give you another chance. Normally, I don''t offer my services, but I will allow Mrs. Caltu to get them for double the price of our star 1 time a month."


    Although Andrew seemed to contradict himself, it was all part of his n. He knew that Victoria was already enchanted by his hands, so he could decide to make her suffer, but he also knew that it was not the best course of action.


    Simply put, he was using the carrot and stick trick. The stick was that she couldn''t have him whenever she wanted, but the carrot was that she could visit him once a month.


    Victoria was a smart woman, but in the state she was in, she didn''t even think about that. She was happy that she could experience Andrew''s service 1 time a month, that was enough for her.


    Seeing that Victoria seemed to understand what he told her, he let go of her and walked back to the couch where he was. After seeing him sit down, Victoria reacted, and regaining herposure, she leaned a little towards Andrew and said, "Then I''ll see you in a month."


    As she finished saying this, Victoria began to walk towards the door and when she put her hand on the door handle she heard Andrew say, "Be careful, I would not like you to catch a cold."


    Andrew''sment made Victoria even more embarrassed because it was obvious that Andrew had realized that she was not wearing panties and that was why he had said those words to annoy her, but as much as she wanted to respond, she stopped herself and gave a small nod with her head and left.


    Andrew couldn''t help but smile at Victoria''s attitude as she left, as he whispered, "I guess I have another good card in my hand." A few minutester Oliver entered the office and said, "Thedy already left and even paid double the fees for Duke''s services."


    When Andrew heard Oliver, he couldn''t help butugh again. Oliver didn''t understand the reason for Andrew''s sudden fit ofughter, but he still didn''t ask.


    After a few minutes, Andrew calmed down and looking at Oliver said, "Keep an eye on that woman." Andrew''s order surprised Oliver and he couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something wrong with her?"


    "No. You misunderstood me, I don''t mean to watch her as a person we should be careful of, but as a future ally. I want to know her business and rtionships, to n how she can help uster," Andrew responded.


    Oliver immediately understood what Andrew meant and nodded, before leaving the office. He was going to inform the Shadow agents who were at this location to keep an eye on Victoria.


    A few minutester Oliver returned to the office and reported that he had already assigned some agents to watch Victoria. Andrew nodded and said, "Well, don''t stand there,e sit, and have some wine with me."


    Although it is not necessary that after opening a bottle of wine you should drink it in its entirety, this only applies to simple wines, not high-end wines like the one Andrew was drinking.


    These wines were made with high-quality materials and strange methods that Andrew did not know, so when the seal is broken and the bottle is opened it is better to drink them immediately, as they will lose many qualities if they are re-corked to drinkter.


    This is why Andrew invited Oliver to drink with him because although the wine was delicious, he couldn''t drink a bottle alone. Oliver was not polite and quickly sat down across from Andrew and had a drink.


    After drinking for a few minutes, Andrew suddenly said, "I think we should expand the number of Shadow agents," and after a slight pause he added, "Now that we have operations in two countries, we need more people to collect information."


    Oliver who was drinking some wine when Andrew said this, put the ss on the table and said, "Young master need not worry, I had already noticed this and started training some."


    Andrew was surprised by Oliver''sment because he didn''t know that he had already gone ahead. Although surprised, he nodded with a smile, as there was nothing better than subordinates who were proactive, and said, "Good, but Oliver, when we are alone there is no need to call me young master."


    "I think I''ve already told you, only when we are in the presence of strangers can you be formal," Andrew continued, a little dissatisfied with Oliver''s inflexible attitude at this point.


    Andrew considered Oliver and the others as friends, even though they were subordinates, so, on many asions, he had told them that as long as there was no person outside their close group, it was not necessary to address him as "young master", but to date, only Castor abides by this suggestion.


    Although Castor is indeed his childhood friend and that is why it is easier for him to do it, Andrew hoped that Oliver and Marie would do the same, but they couldn''t get it, they were still formal with him.


    Oliver smiled at Andrew''s words and said, "It''s the custom. It is difficult to change habits." Andrew didn''t believe him, but he didn''t pressure him either, because it wouldn''t make sense to force him, that wasn''t what he wanted.


    After that, they both talked for a while while they drank and when they finished the bottle, they said goodbye to L and returned to the Cannaris Pce. When they returned it was alreadyte, so the Cannaris Pce had closed and everyone was asleep.


    Even Andrew''s wives had fallen asleep. While they would normally wait for him to get some action before bed, today had been a strenuous day with the Oslo and Vocgo problem, so they were tired.


    Andrew didn''t bother them and after washing hey down next to them, being careful not to wake them up. The next morning by the time Andrew got up, all of his wives had already left.


    It was quitete and Andrew didn''t mind that they didn''t get him up either. He was clear that his wives probably thought that since he had workedte, they should let him rest longer.


    After washing in the bathroom and changing his clothes, he left the room. There he could see Candice in the office, next to Carolina, reviewing papers and sending carrier pigeons.


    Seeing them working so frically, Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Why so busy?" Carolina and Candice looked up when they heard him and when they saw him, they smiled, so Candice began to exin, "I have to act quickly or someone else will take the space left by Vocgo and Oslo."


    And before Andrew could say anything, Carolina said, "I''m just helping Sister Candice." Seeing them so happy with that topic, Andrew could only smile and approach them, he gave them a tender kiss while he told them, "Don''t overdo it."


    The two girls nodded without removing the smile from their faces and Andrew left. Andrew walked to the kitchen and ordered his breakfast since at this time everyone had already eaten.


    While Andrew started his day rxing, the city was not so peaceful. Now that dawn had broken, the attack on Vocgo''s mansion in the noble district had been discovered and the city guards were in panic.


    They were not stupid, they knew that Andrew had been attacked yesterday and that several city guard chiefs had been bribed not to mobilize soldiers, but they never expected that the noble district would be attacked at the same time.


    These men were not fools. They knew that it must have been Andrew who attacked the noble district, but they had no evidence and now they faced problems because although Vocgo was not a noble, the attacks on the noble district where he lived would not be ignored.


    The nobles wanted an exnation and since they couldn''t give it, there were problems.


    Like them, many knew that the attack must have been carried out by Andrew, but without proof, they could not use him, but they could not leave this case unanswered, so they needed someone to take the me and these guard leaders who were bribed, were the most likely to take the role, so they were worried, looking for a solution.

 Chapter 331: CHAPTER 330

    In the imperial pce, things were not calm either. Augustus had also found out about the attack on the noble district and couldn''t let it go, so he quickly called Donald to report what he knew.


    Augustus had already established Donald as another minister, but only a few knew that. His mission is the internal control of the empire. Although he had Demon and Hell''s agents for this task, this was a group of his exclusive use and it was best for them to remain hidden.


    For this reason, he secretly appointed Donald as security minister and would let him be in the light. Although he said that he was in the light, this referred to the perception of him and the high-level nobles, as he would not publicly dere Donald''s assignment to everyone.


    Donald heeded Augustus'' call immediately and they were now in the inner study of the pce where only ministers were allowed to enter. Donald knelt before Augustus as he entered and greeted, "Your Majesty."


    "You can get up, Marquis Valoide," Augustus said and added after seeing Donald get up, "You should already know why I called you. Talk to me", to which Donald wasted no time and began to tell what he had found.


    "Latest night, the merchant Vocgo together with a merchant from Tampi called Oslo nned the attack on Andrew the owner of the Heavenly Pce. Unfortunately, their attack failed and Andrew counterattacked."


    Wrinkling his eyebrows Augustus suddenly asked, "Isn''t Andrew Oliver''s boss? Don''t we have him under observation?", to which Donald responded, "Yes, Your Majesty, you are correct."


    "Why do you let him run free?", Augustus asked again, to which Donald replied without changing his voice, "Your Majesty, trying to stop them is in essence the same as setting up a battle of experts within the city."


    Then Donald paused and continued, "Since his target was a couple of merchants who do not substantially affect us and it is a legitimate attack, I considered it best not to antagonize him for the moment."


    Augustus remained silent for a few seconds and said again, "Tell me your thoughts." Donald did not respond immediately, he remained silent for a few seconds as if organizing his ideas and when he was ready he began to say.


    "Although this man is a possible risk, it is a reality that to date he has not done anything that harms us, on the contrary, he has helped us on several asions, so I do not want to make the situation worse."


    Donald paused and continued, "Not to mention that the force we know is not weak, but the problem is the one we don''t know. That guy has a lot of secrets and I think it is not good for us to antagonize him carelessly."


    "If you think he is so dangerous, why not eliminate him immediately?", Augustus suddenly asked, interrupting Donald, but thetter immediately expressed his thoughts, "Because I think it would be beneficial to the empire if he is an ally instead of an enemy."


    Augustus wrinkled his eyebrows again as he listened to Donald. He is an intelligent person, so he could understand what Donald wanted to do, but as emperor, he had to weigh the pros and cons of this, which is why he wrinkled his eyebrows.


    Donald remained silent, letting the emperor think about it, but at that moment out of nowhere Arturios appeared saying, "Augustus, I think Marquis Valoide''s approach is the most appropriate."


    Seeing Arturios, Donald immediately bowed showing respect. Augustus, for his part, turned to look at him and asked, "Why do you think so, teacher?", to which Arturios replied, "I was also watchingst night. While the strength that they showed is not considerable, he really has many secrets, I was only able to discover a few, so I think it is better to be allies."


    Augustus, still with his eyebrows wrinkled, asked again, "Does the teacher believe that, even if we defeat them, we could suffer losses?", to which Arturios replied seriously, "And not small ones. That''s why it''s better to follow the Marquis'' n. I will continue to watch from the shadows and if everything bes dangerous I will make a move myself."


    When Augustus and Donald heard Arturios say that he would act himself, they were surprised, because when one of the guardians of the empire decided to move on his behalf, it was because the threat was real.


    This made them serious, for now, they knew that they could not underestimate Andrew, not after Arturios himself held him in such high regard. Arturios obviously knew the two men''s thoughts, but he said nothing more and disappeared just as he arrived.


    Once Arturios had left, Augustus turned to Donald and said, "You heard the teacher, keep up the good work." Donald nodded and after a bow of respect, he left.


    Donald was returning in his carriage thoughtfully and his trusted butler who apanied him, upon seeing him, could not help but ask, "Did something happen?". Donald,ing out of his thoughts, looked at Richard and told him everything that had happened.


    Although it is not normal to tell what happens in a private meeting with the emperor, Richard is the person with whom Donald has the most confidence. He has known him since before he married Teresa, so their bond is more than that of a master and servant.


    Furthermore, Richard is a powerful expert, with a lot of experience and above all educated at the same level as high-level nobles, so Donald always asks his opinions on such important issues.


    Richard listened carefully to everything Donald told him and when he finished telling everything that had happened, Richard let out a sigh as he said, "Mr. Arturios is certainly to be admired."


    Although hisment seemed simple admiration, Donald knew it wasn''t just that, so he asked, "What do you mean?", to which Richard replied, "Mr. Arturios is very careful when dealing with Mr. Andrew." ".


    Richard paused and added, "If he wanted to deal with Mr. Andrew he would have done it, the reason he didn''t is because he must have simr thoughts to the master."


    "Do you mean that the profits would exceed the losses?", Donald asked and Richard attended, confirming what he said, and then added, "Mr. Andrew is not simple and Mr. Arturios knows it better than anyone, I think the master should continue your n and better repair rtionships"


    Donald nodded vehemently, and the carriage fell into silence. Donald took Richard''s words very seriously because he had known him since his childhood, he respected him as Augustus respected Arturios, and that''s why he did not dare to ignore his words.


    After returning to his mansion, Donald met with his wife Teresa, and told her everything. Teresa as an intelligent woman immediately understood the implications of her husband and approved his approach.


    Furthermore, she is Candice''s friend and really wants the rtionship between them to mend, although it was a naive thought, she still sees Candice as one of the few friends with whom she could be honest, so she prefers to get along with her.


    Ignorant of everything that was happening, Andrew was visiting the Paradise pleasure house. He had not yet decided what to do with the idea of selling Nuru gel and he had not had the opportunity to tell Nad what happened with Oslo, so he took the opportunity to visit her and update her.


    Although Nad is just a concubine, she was one of Andrew''s cards, so he couldn''t neglect her. Nad listened to everything that happened with a surprised expression.


    She, like many, heard about the attack the day before, but she didn''t know the details and now that Andrew had told her, she couldn''t help but be surprised. After listening to Andrew, Nad asked, "What is your n?"


    Chapter Explore:


    Andrew was silent for a few moments and then sighing in resignation he said, "Honestly, I don''t know. I think for now we will wait and see." Although Nad was worried about Andrew''sck of nning, she also had no suggestions, so she couldn''t do anything.


    After chatting about various topics of interest, Andrew approached her wanting to relieve some of his stress. A lot of things happened yesterday and he didn''t have the opportunity to have sex with anyone, so he wanted to de-stress a little.


    Nad noticing this, smiled and did not refuse. Not only she could not do it, but she wanted to. Quickly, Andrew picked her up like a princess and took her to the room, and afterying her on the bed he began to kiss her passionately.


    Their lips intertwined tightly and the sound of sucking between them was resonant. Their hands weren''t still either, as Andrew ran over Nad''s glorious curves without any shame and Nad wasn''t shy about touching him either.


    Before long, the clothes had been removed and the two were rolling around each other with their naked bodies being guided by the lust that invaded them. Andrew skillfully massaged and sucked Nad''s tits while his thigh rubbed against her already wet pussy.


    Nad let out moans from time to time as she stroked Andrew''s hair and moved subtly to increase the pleasure. Andrew continued using his mouth and kissed every corner of Nad''s body until he reached her pussy where he stayed the longest.


    Opening his mouth widely, he sucked Nad''s pussy hard, and with his hands, he rubbed the girl''s clitoris, which make her writhe and moaned with pleasure. After a few minutes, Andrew inserted some fingers inside Nad and in no time made her reach orgasm.


    Andrew allowed Nad to catch her breath for a few minutes and when he saw her breathing calm down, he immediately aligned his cock with Nad''s pussy and entered her with a strong thrust that seemed to want to destroy the interior of Nad.

 Chapter 332: CHAPTER 331

    Nad instantly let out a muffled moan as she felt Andrew''s cock destroying her insides. Andrew didn''t stop at that moment and continued pushing his hips hard, making Nadia go crazy with pleasure.


    Her tits swayed like a swing to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts and the pping sound of their bodies colliding echoed through the room. Nad, who could barely resist the attack, began to y with her tits, trying to upy her thoughts with something other than the pleasure she felt, but it was counterproductive.


    Andrew was prating her with such force and depth that Nad couldn''t bear to y with her tits and she took her hands to the sheets of the bed and squeezed them trying to endure.


    Andrew was like a bull and was moving with greater and greater force. He didn''t know if it was because of the inactivity the day before, but he felt much stronger, and excited than usual and that''s why he didn''t hold back.


    Nad endured Andrew''s thrusts with difficulty, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t enjoying it, it was quite the opposite, her pussy was so hot it looked like it would start a fire.


    A short timeter Nad couldn''t take it anymore and cum. The pressurized stream of her love juices shot out, drenching Andrew and consequently leaving arge wet spot on the sheets beneath them.


    However, Andrew did not stop. Noticing this, Nad wanted to stop him, because she was still suffering spasms from the orgasm she had just had and was very sensitive, but it was impossible, Andrew had no intention of calming down.


    Since she had finished cumming, Nad''s pussy was very wet, but it had still turned red from the intensity with which Andrew was thrusting his cock in and out of her.


    If we add to this the sensitivity she felt, Nad was moaning like a bitch in heat, but after the initial thought of wanting to stop Andrew, she never came back, because she had already been ovee with pleasure and she didn''t want Andrew to stop anymore.


    Andrew fucked her savagely until Nad hade three more times and only then did he reach his limits and cum inside her. As if he had released all the umted stress, Andrew fell on the bed breathing heavily,pletely satisfied.


    For her part, Nad waspletely exhausted. Not just tired, but unconscious. Andrew couldn''t believe that he could have left her in this state, but in a way, he felt proud of himself because he had somehow defeated her.


    However, Andrew felt that his attitude was strange since he was never savage with Nad, so he asked Fluffy what had happened. Unexpectedly, Fluffy''s response was simple, "Master was just in the mood to do it this way."


    Andrew was surprised by Fluffy''s response because he was sure that something must have happened to his behavior, but apparently, it was just that subconsciously, he wanted to have wild sex, nothing more.


    Seeing that there was no problem, Andrew rxed and stood next to the unconscious Nad waiting for her to get up. Even though they had had high-intensity sex, it hadn''t really been that long, so he had no desire to leave.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated how strenuous the session had been for Nad because, after 30 minutes, she still did not regain consciousness. Andrew was surprised by this, as he wanted to have another round with her, but it seemed impossible.


    With no other option, Andrew got out of bed, took a shower and after covering the still unconscious Nad with some sheets, he left. As usual, on his way out he told the employees not to bother Nad for the moment and he returned in thepany of Oliver to the Cannaris Pce.


    As he was still a little dissatisfied, he decided to make a round to his other girls, so he teleported to Dunnas Pce. His next target was Yuri.


    Although Fluffy had told him that there was nothing bad happening, Andrew felt very horny and that did not seem normal to him, however, since he had girls with whom he could relieve his stress, he did not give it importance.


    Arriving at the pleasure house run by Yuri, he was greeted cordially by the employees and then guided to Yuri''s office. She was looking through papers at her desk when she saw him enter.


    When she saw him, she immediately put on a mischievous smile, because she knew that Andrew only visited her for two things, business and sex. Plus, even when he came for business, sex would alwayseter and she loved having sex with him. Chapter Continue:


    Seeing Yuri''s mischievous smile, Andrew smiled too, letting her know that her guesses were correct, he wasing to fuck her. Without any ceremony, Andrew sat down in one of the office sofas and Yuri immediately approached him.


    Sitting on hisp, Yuri immediately wrapped both arms around his neck and began kissing him. Andrew was not idle either and began to move his hands massaging the girl''s entire body.


    Little by little the temperature was rising and they had begun to take off their clothes without realizing it. In minutes, they were both naked and Yuri was on top of Andrew, still kissing him, while she received Andrew''s touch.


    Sensing the mood had been set, Andrew turned Yuri around so her face was facing Andrew''s cock and Andrew''s head was between Yuri''s legs with a first-ss view of her wet, pink pussy, forming the perfect position of ''69.


    She started sucking his cock like there was no tomorrow while she caressed his balls with her hands. Andrew had to admit that Yuri knew what she was doing and not wanting to lose, Andrew started eating her pussy, while he rubbed her clit with his hand.


    The pleasure was extreme, Andrew was fighting not to cum, but Yuri''s hot mouth, soft tongue, and restless hands were killing him with pleasure, on the other hand, she was in no better condition, her pussy was filled with water and her body had little spasms from time to time.


    After another 5 minutes of performing oral sex on each other in the 69 positions, Andrew couldn''t take it any longer and let go of hisst resistance and filled Yuri''s mouth with his thick and abundant semen, but to his surprise almost instantly the pussy Yuri''s delicious and fragrant juices fell into his mouth equally, both had reached orgasm at the same time.


    Andrew, a little tired, copsed with rapid breathing and she copsed too, but on top of him. Without wasting a drop of semen, Yuripletely swallowed Andrew''s load as if it were the richest delicacy in the world.


    After a few minutes of rest, she stood up a little, gently caressing Andrew''s cock and his balls, so before long Andrew was erect again. Seeing that he was fit, she stood up, turned around, and knelt on top of Andrew in a cowgirl position, moving her hand behind her back, she grabbed Andrew''s cock and brought it to her pussy, inserted it, rested her two hands on Andrew''s chest and began to ride.


    She was sliding up and down smoothly, her wet and hot pussy giving Andrew the feeling that she would melt his cock and that feeling only increased when she quickened her pace.


    Her breasts swayed up and down to the rhythm of her ride and her moans echoed through the office, she moaned so loudly that it was certain that outside the office you could hear her moans.


    Although no one would say anything, Andrew still had the thought that it was not good for Yuri''s reputation for her employees to listen to her, but he soon abandoned that thought, as Yuri increased her pace and the pleasure took over Andrew''s mind.


    She was jumping hard and moaning even louder, however, she could barely fit Andrew''s entire cock into her tight pussy, it was too big and thick for her at the moment, however, it didn''t take anything away from the pleasure.


    Soon she got tired, she had been jumping on Andrew''s cock for several minutes and she ran out of strength, then Andrew extended my arms, grabbed her buttocks, lifted her up a little, and started moving his hips from bottom to top and prating her pussy hard.


    Sheypletely on Andrew''s chest and let him do all the work. Yuri just limited herself to enjoying and moaning. For his part, Andrew continued to prate her, each time he wanted to go deeper, his cock was wet and slippery because of how wet her pussy was, and every time he pushed inside her, her pussy juices sshed.


    After several minutes of drilling her pussy Andrew stopped, he felt like he was about to cum, so he wanted to do it on her because he wanted to shower her with his semen. He didn''t know what he had, but it seemed that his most twisted desires had appeared today.


    When he felt like he was about to shoot his load, he rushed to pull his cock out of her pussy, but she squeezed her legs and wouldn''t let Andrew take it out and with nothing he could do, he gave up and filled her pussy with cum.


    Yuri was now exhausted breathing heavily and although unlike Nad she had not lost consciousness, she was not far from that state. Andrew was also agitated, but he was in better shape than she was.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Andrew immediately asked Fluffy again if something was happening, since his behavior did not seem normal to him, but Fluffy again told him that there was nothing wrong.


    Although skeptical, Andrew had no choice but to believe him. After a few minutes of recovering, Andrew got up and gave Yuri a soft kiss on the forehead and he went to the bathroom to clean himself and then changed his clothes.


    Yuri didn''t look like she was going to recover anytime soon, so he kissed her again and said goodbye to her. Just like in the Paradise pleasure house, Andrew informed the employees of this ce not to disturb Yuri for the time being.


    The most impressive thing was that after leaving that ce, Andrew still didn''t seem to be finished and visited Enri, Ilda and Yuli and fucked them like animals. Only after fucking all these girls did he calmly return to the Cannaris Pce.

 Chapter 333: CHAPTER 332

    After returning to Cannaris Pce, Oliver said goodbye and went about his activities, while Andrew went to the office as usual. There were still a couple of hours before opening for business and when he arrived he found all of his wives there along with his children.


    Carmen was also in the office helping them take care of the children. Even Candice and Carolina who were still working were carrying their babies. When Andrew saw this he couldn''t help but make a joke, "Don''t you think they''re too young to learn business?"


    Upon hearing Andrew''s voice, all the girls turned their gaze to the entrance and saw Andrew. Candice and Carolina smiled at his joke because they knew he was talking about them.


    Candice did not hold back and yed along, "Lean and Irina are smart, they will take over the business in a few years." Hearing thatment and the fake smug expression from Candice everyoneughed.


    Andrew alsoughed and approached them happily. He gave all his wives a tender kiss on the lips and his children on the head, and then he sat on the couch next to Helena, Aki, and Carmen.


    Andrew immediately began talking to them and ying with his children. The girls also asked him what he had done and Andrew made no secret of the fact that he had gone ng.


    He didn''t even care about Carmen''s presence in the office, since this woman had already be part of the family, so there was nothing to hide from her. Carmen had been their trusted maid for a long time and since she became the babies'' nanny, nothing about them was hidden from her.


    Her current position was simr to Sonia''s, in fact, perhaps much higher, since she was in charge of the children, which was very important. What happens is that, due to her responsibilities, she does not participate in the strategic meetings they have, since they are not of her interest.


    After chatting for a while, Andrew found a space and started talking to Fluffy in his head. Andrew wanted to rify with him what had happened to him because although he had already told him that nothing was wrong, Andrew did not believe him.


    He was unusually excited today, like when he suffered that episode with Dami when he had just founded the Heavenly Pce. Although he didn''t have the sexual euphoria of that time, his condition was not too different.


    The main reason why Andrew didn''t believe in Fluffy was not simply because of his arousal, but the objective of this arousal. If it was a normal hot moment, Andrew would have sought out his wives to satisfy himself, but this time he sought out his concubines and other women, which was strange.


    He was clear that it was not that his wives were not attractive and exciting, but that for some reason he wanted to fuck other women, which is why he was incredulous by Fluffy''s words.


    Just as he had suspected, a special situation was urring, but Fluffy had not wanted to tell him, lest Andrew be held back. Fluffy finally told him that what was happening was that he had a "Sexual Desire."


    It turns out that as a candidate for the god Eros, Andrew did not control his divinity yet, so these "Sexual Desires" would appear from time to time and were simr to his overflowing lust for someone in particr.


    Although it wasn''t as strong as when he happened to Dami, it was quite powerful and dangerous if he suppressed it, that''s why Fluffy didn''t tell him anything and let him go crazy. Andrew was scared to hear this and asked for details.


    It turns out that when one of these episodes urred, Andrew would have a strong desire for a specific sexual experience and this time it was to fuck his concubines or any woman outside of his marriage, which is why Nad and the others so turned him on.


    Fluffy also exined to him that these episodes would ur from time to time since he did not control his divinity yet, but that they did not represent any risk as long as he did not repress them and that each time it would be something different.


    For example, at some point, he might have the desire to have sex in a public ce or have sex with one of his wives specifically or something simr. When Andrew heard this he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, because although it didn''t seemplex, it could really bring a lot of trouble in the future.


    Just think about it, what would happen if suddenly one of these desires is to fuck a woman of power or something like that? Fortunately, Fluffy told him that was unlikely since his divinity would not push him to something he had not achieved, but the fact that he did not say it was impossible worried Andrew again.


    The only good thing about this was that by fulfilling these "Sexual Desires", he would also receive arge number of points and his divinity would be greatly strengthened. Seeing Andrew''s expression, Helena and the others became curious and asked, so Andrew told them everything.


    Although Carmen still did not know that Andrew was a candidate for the god Eros, being blessed by the divinity of Andrew''s children, she did not feel difort with what he was saying, it just seemed a little strange to her, but she had already gotten used to these things.


    Even so, she was surprised, and she was not the only one, Helena and the others were also surprised because as intelligent women, they immediately understood what was worrying Andrew.


    This conversation created an awkward silence between everyone, but Helena suddenly interrupted saying, "As long as you tell us, we can help you." Andrew was surprised by herment because he couldn''t believe that this was her reaction to what he had just told them.


    As if finishing the topic, none of the girls made anotherment and Andrew understood that they agreed with Helena''s statement. Andrew was moved by this attitude because he could not wish for betterpanions than them.


    Since no one wanted to continue talking about the subject, Andrew did not say anything else and continued ying with his children, until it was time for the opening of the Cannaris Pce, then the children were taken to their room to rest.


    Although all the babies were energetic, they always respected the rule of going to sleep early. In fact, they were the ideal babies, because when they went to sleep, they didn''t wake up in the middle of the night for anything, which gave Andrew and his wives peace of mind.


    A few hours after the opening of the Cannaris Pce, the Dunnas Pce also opened for business, and unexpectedly, Victoria visited the establishment again.


    Andrew could immediately sense her presence when she entered Dunnas Pce even though he was not there and worried that she would make a scene again, but fortunately, Victoria had no such intentions.


    She hade to try the services of Duke who is the star of this pleasure house. Although she was delighted with the massage Andrew had given her the day before, she wanted to taste the difference between Andrew and Duke.


    Although she was delighted, she still doubted Andrew''s words and wanted to see what the difference was. Furthermore, since Andrew had told her that he would only see her once a month, she had to release her stress with someone and since she had liked Andrew''s massage, she decided to do it at the Dunnas Pce.


    Fortunately, she had arrived very early and Duke was not busy yet, so she was able to take his services without a problem and maybe that was the reason why this time she didn''t make a fuss because she had gotten what she came to look for.


    Noticing this, Andrew stopped worrying about her and concentrated on talking to his wives. Meanwhile, Duke had taken Victoria to one of the VIP rooms and began serving her.


    Victoria immediately understood the difference. It wasn''t that Duke''s message was bad or unsatisfactory, butparing it to Andrew''s skill was likeparing heaven to earth.


    While she enjoyed Duke''s massage and even the sex was good, she still left a little unsatisfied. She now understood how hard Andrew''s condition was only to see her once a month.


    Andrew didn''t know Victoria''s thoughts, but even if he did, he wouldn''t care, because this was what he wanted. To subject Victoria to pleasure, he had to make her suffer the abstinence of knowing what he could do, but not allow her to have it whenever she wanted.


    Simply put, Andrew wanted to break her will. Although Victoria was already overjoyed due to the message she had received, she was a strong-willed woman, so she was notpletely subjugated by Andrew.


    The rest of the night passed without any problems, in either establishment, and after closing Andrew had a passionate night with his wives even though he had had a lot of sex during the day.

 Chapter 334: CHAPTER 333

    The next morning, Andrew, despite having had a lot of sex and being very exhausted, woke up energetic and first than any of his wives. Not wanting to disturb them, he carefully got out of bed and after a quick shower, he left the room.


    He took advantage of the morning to review the business''s ounting books, because he knew that when Candice and Carolina got up, they would start working again to swallow up the space that Vocgo and Oslo had left in the market.


    They had taken over his desk and office, but he didn''t mind, however, he had to do the math before they woke up or he would have to do this task somewhere else.


    An hourter, his wives got up one by one. Aki was the earliest riser, especially since she had to train. them Helena woke up and Candice, along with Carolina, were thest to get up. Andrew greeted them in the order in which they left, each one received a hug and a kiss as was customary.


    While the Cannaris Pce quietly began operations, the nobles associated with Vocgo and Oslo began to make their ns to deal with him.


    The business that Vocgo and Oslo had with these nobles was not minor, so they suffered a great loss and would not let this grievance pass. The worst thing about it was that although Andrew and the others knew that some nobles could take revenge for having killed these two men, they did not know who they were.


    Oliver had asked the experts that Vocgo and Oslo had hired to deal with them, but these men had no idea who they were doing business with, just providing security and getting paid was what they were doing.


    For this reason, although they were alert, they had no idea who the enemies were. Andrew was upset with this situation, because whenever they had an enemy, they were in the dark, while he was in the light, always at a disadvantage.


    Although these nobles were plotting something against Andrew, they did note together to do it. Each of them decided their own ns and that made things difficult for Andrew, as it was difficult for him to identify how many there were.


    Some of them took the same route as Vocgo and Oslo. Theyunched attacks on Candice''s caravans, pretending they were bandits, but there were more daring ones who created problems for Candice''s businesses.


    They sent their men to create a scandal at her grocery, clothing, and beauty stores. When Oliver found out about this, he immediately started moving.


    Obviously, he notified Andrew first, but he did not wait for him to make a decision, rather he moved on his own initiative to solve the problem. Andrew, again, was upset, because they always attacked Candice''s businesses, and although she said that it belonged to both of them, for Andrew they still belonged to her.


    Andrew had realized that it bothered him more when his wives were attacked than when he was attacked. Oliver was aware of this and that is why he was not negligent.


    Oliver deployed all of Shadow''s agents to investigate and these young information gatherers did not disappoint. After 3 hours they returned to report that they had discovered the culprits.


    Everyone was surprised at the efficiency of Shadow''s agents, but after listening to their reports they understood the reason why it was easy for them to discover the attackers.


    It turns out that 3 nobles attacked them from three different sides. The reason they were identified so quickly was because they were not hiding at all.


    Although this might seem strange, it really wasn''t. The nobles held titles such as Viscounts and although this was not a very high title, these three were special, as they had a lot of influence in the empire.


    It was for this reason that they did not hide because they knew that Andrew could not retaliate against them or they would risk offending the emperor and the other nobles, this was the reason why having enemies among the nobles was a headache.


    Although they were much more powerful than the nobles, the problem was that no matter what status a noble had, the empire would always support them, because they were the most loyal subordinates in quotes, so the empire could not look blindly when they were in a problem.


    Being stronger than a noble is quite simple, but being stronger than the empire was another situation. Now that they had found out about this, Andrew along with his wives and his closest subordinates were gathered in the office discussing their next moves.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t find a viable solution. If they counterattacked, the empire would surely cklist them and that was not an option, but if they did nothing, they would suffer heavy losses.


    When everyone was at their wits'' end, Candice suddenly spoke, "I think we should ask Marquis Valoide for help. Although it is true our rtionship has not gone very well, I think it will still help us."


    Andrew had already thought about this option, the problem was what the marquis would ask for to help them. Although everyone understood Andrew''s concerns, they couldn''t find a better solution.


    However, when they were deciding to talk to Marquis Valoide, Sonia suddenly spoke, "Couldn''t we ally ourselves with Patricia and her friends?" When she asked that question, it was like everyone in the office had a lightbulb go on over their heads.


    It was true, they didn''t remember Patricia and her friends. Although they had much less influence and power than Marquis Valoide, they were much better to work with.


    Furthermore, among them were two countesses and three baronesses, which were no small thing, at least thebination was much more powerful and influential than that of the 3 viscounts who attacked them, and they began to n to request their help.


    Although these women were powerful, there was a problem. Neither of them were the heads of their respective families, so it might be difficult for them to intervene in this conflict, but running out of options, Andrew decided to talk to them and if they couldn''t help, they would go back to talk to Marquis Valoide.


    Everyone agreed with Andrew''s decision, as they had nothing to lose by contacting Patricia and the others for help. With that in mind, they argued for a couple of hours and the meeting ended.


    While Andrew and hispanions were racking their brains to find a solution, the three viscounts who had attacked him gloated in their mansions, knowing that Andrew was suffering.


    Donald had also noticed the movement of these viscounts and was somehow happy because he knew that with this situation Andrew would have to ask him for help and that would give him a great opportunity to take advantage of him.


    While Donald wants to mend fences with Andrew and Candice, that doesn''t mean they''ll be friends. What he seeks is peaceful cooperation that can benefit the empire and for that, they do not need to be friends, but rather have an advantage over them.


    To date, he hasn''t been able to find anything he could pressure them with, but if Andrew and Candice were to ask him for help this time, he would have the perfect opportunity to do so.


    Teresa was aware of her husband''s thoughts and although she didn''t like them, she was also noble and wise to see the grand scheme of things. Teresa was at a constant crossroads, between her duty as a noble and her friendship with Candice, but so far she had settled on her duties as a noble.


    Among all these intrigues and ns, Augustus had also found out about the situation. Since the matter with Vocgo, he had been paying close attention to Andrew and his associates, so the current situation was not unknown to him.


    More importantly, Arturios was also wide-eyed watching what was happening. Andrew was ignorant of all the forces that were paying attention to his situation and if he knew he would be scared, because not only the marquis, but the emperor and one of the protectors of the empire had him in their sights.


    In this way, all the actors in the conflict and the interested spectators were attentive to what wasing, since it surely would not be peaceful. While Andrew was worrying about the situation happening in the Cannaris empire, something also happened in the Dunnas kingdom.


    Andrew still didn''t know what had happened, but unlike what happened in the empire, this was good news. It turns out that Victoria, in order to get Andrew to give her a massage early, had organized a party with her close friends at the Cannaris Pce and had discussed everything with L in detail.


    Despite it being a private event, Victoria wanted to rent the entire Dunnas Pce and was willing to pay a considerable sum of money, much more than the establishment normally earns in a day''s work, but since Andrew was not on-site, she only limited herself to leaving the message with L.


    On one side they were suffering, while on the other they were about to win big, these are the dichotomies of the world.

 Chapter 335: CHAPTER 334

    Since there was no way to contact Andrew from the Dunnas Pce, L was unable to tell him about Victoria''s proposal. Although Andrew can sense everything that happens inside the Heavenly Pces, he does not notice Victoria''s visit, as he is in a meeting with Oliver and the others, talking about the nobles who attacked them.


    Furthermore, in none of the Heavenly Pces, there is a way tomunicate with Andrew. This was a disadvantage since everything depended on Andrew feeling something strange or visiting them whenever he wanted so that his employees couldmunicate something to him.


    Although they could send a messenger falcon, the reality is that from the capital of the Dunnas kingdom to the capital of the Cannaris empire, the falcon would still take 2 or 3 days to arrive, so it was better to wait for Andrew to visit them.


    L had noticed that Andrew visited them regrly, he never took more than 3 days to visit them, so it was better to wait for him than to send him a falcon, however, this time was different.


    Due to the attacks, they were suffering from the viscounts associated with Vocgo, Andrew was very busy dealing with the consequences so he did not have time to visit Dunnas Pce.


    L was surprised by this and since Victoria visited her almost daily to see if Andrew was in the establishment, she felt pressured. Being in this situation she had no choice but to send a messenger falcon.


    L told Victoria that she should wait a few days and that she should not visit the establishment, just to ask about Andrew. The reality was that L was upset with Victoriaing every day to ask about her boss.


    For this reason, she told Victoria that Andrew was dealing with some problems and that was why he couldn''t take care of her. Although Victoria was upset upon hearing this, she did not throw a tantrum, for fear that Andrew would punish her by taking away the massage.


    L also thought that Victoria would cause a scandal since her reputation is known, but she was surprised to see that Victoria nodded meekly and left saying that she would wait patiently.


    In fact, it wasn''t just L who was surprised. All the Dunnas Pce employees were stunned, some even dared to ask if this Victoria was an imposter.


    With this taken care of, L immediately took a piece of paper and wrote the message about Victoria''s idea and she tied it to a small tube on a falcon''s leg and sent it towards where Andrew was.


    Although it was likely that Andrew would appear out of nowhere before the hawk reached him, L had to send the message, because she couldn''t continue waiting without giving Victoria a reason.


    L was not so delusional as to believe that Victoria''s good attitude was a change of heart. She was sure that Victoria was looking for something and that''s why she was behaving like a noble and calm woman, but the moment she crossed the limit, things would get ugly and she would be the most harmed.


    While L was thinking this, Andrew and the others in the Cannaris Pce were fuming with anger. The three viscounts who were attacking them had intensified their attacks and Andrew was almost giving the order to kill them.


    It turns out, that one of them, orchestrated the ident of crashing a cart loaded with dirt and feces into Candice''s grocery store, which not only resulted in damage to the property but also damage to the products.


    Not to mention that due to the attack that the caravans had suffered, the food inventory is scarce. Candice, who a few days ago was trying to swallow the space left by Vocgo and Oslo, was now about to have to close the business due to shortages.


    Andrew immediately wanted to meet with Patricia and her friends to see if they could help him or he would definitely kill these nobles who were attacking him, but it is not easy for 5 nobledies like them to meet with Andrew, the owner of a pleasure house.


    Although it is known that the nobles have their private businesses in the red light district, before the public the nobles of this country act like people who despise these businesses, and although everyone knows it, by no one admitting it the nobles can keep their face.


    For this reason, when Andrew contacted Patricia, although she agreed to see him, it could not be immediately. She had to contact her friends and n a suitable day, time, and ce to see him, which was annoying for Andrew, but he didn''t get angry at them, at least not in front of them.


    For this type of behavior, Andrew prefers to be a person with a direct attitude, because he does not have to be pretending something so that the public does not condemn you.


    In Andrew''s thinking, it is better to be yourself and if someone criticizes you, just ignore it, but in this world, it is the opposite, you should try to hide who you are and maintain a good image to gain benefits.


    Although he despises this system, Andrew couldn''t do anything, so he held out until Patricia contacted him. Ironically, it took Patricia a full day to inform him that they could see each other three dayster, which made Andrew depressed.


    At that time the viscounts were increasingly ruthless with their tricks and the irony of the matter was that Candice, who was the most affected, was calm, but Andrew was wanting to kill and eat the dead.


    One of those days, two alleged clients came to the clothing store managed by Canna and pretended to fight, damaging several dresses. Another day a group of women came to Candice''s beauty store toin that they had been sold fake products.


    Added to the cart that crashed into Candice''s grocery store, it was one of the tricks used by the nobles who attacked them. Unexpectedly, when Andrew was about to give up the idea of waiting for the meeting with Patricia and the others and go to kill these nobles, a hawkes in through the window.


    The bird surprised everyone, because they knew where it came from, what they didn''t understand was why they had sent it. Andrew was the most surprised because he had not felt anyplications in Dunnas Pce, such that his absence would warrant the sending of the falcon.


    Obviously, Andrew was thinking aboutplex situations such as a fight, a disturbance, an ident, an attack, or a betrayal, he never imagined the news that Victoria wanted to rent Dunnas Pce and throw a private party.


    When Andrew took the message out of the tube in the falcon''s leg and began to read it, he couldn''t believe his eyes. His wives, Oliver and the others were curious to know what the message said, but they did not interrupt Andrew.


    A few secondster, Andrew finished reading, and seeing everyone''s curiosity, he smiled saying, "This is good news. Apparently, Victoria wants to rent the Dunnas Pce and have a party with her friends. She intends to pay double the establishment''s ie in one day."


    "That''s good news," Candice said immediately, but Helena immediately snorted, "It''s certainly good news, but I''m sure that woman just wants Andrew to touch her again."


    Immediately all of Andrew''s other wives realized that what Helena said was true. Candice had spoken before without thinking, as it was the first good news for them in days, but now that Helena had reminded her of this, she understood.


    Andrew had told them about the service he offered to Victoria and since they had received Andrew''s messages many times, they knew perfectly well how deadly they were, so they knew that Victoria couldn''t resist and was looking for ways to please Andrew so that he would massage her again.


    Andrew wasn''t stupid either, he came to the same conclusion as his wives, but he still said, "No matter what her intentions are, it''s a good deal and we should take advantage of it."


    Although not so cheerful now that they knew Victoria''s intentions, Candice and the others epted Andrew''s words, but his next words left them thoughtful, "You know? We can also abandon the empire."


    Those present in the office were not stupid. They knew that if they abandoned the empire it would mean losing all of Candice''s efforts to establish herself, and the businesses in the red-light district, that''s why everyone was surprised because they couldn''t think that Andrew would propose something like that.


    Andrew understood what everyone was thinking, but he didn''t tell them anything. He looked at Candice seriously and asked, "Would it be too hard for you?" Right now, the only thing stopping Andrew from leaving this ce is Candice''s feelings, so if she doesn''t object, he won''t hold back.


    Candice looked at Andrew''s seriousness and with the same attitude responded, "If we could stay I would like to, but if we are going to continue suffering as we have been up to now, it is better to start in a new ce."


    Listening to Andrew and Candice''s conversation, no one interrupted them, as it was a matter that only concerned them. Listening to Candice''s response, Andrew said decisively, "Then we will talk to Patricia and the others, if they can help us we will defend ourselves, if they can''t, we will leave."

 Chapter 336: CHAPTER 335

    Although they had recently talked about going with the Marquis Valoide if the conversation with Patricia and her friends failed, Andrew was reluctant to do so, because he knew that the Marquis would take advantage of their situation, which is why Andrew did not want to talk to him.


    While it is true that after the war the marquis and his wife had tried to repair their rtionship, Andrew knew that at this point there was no way to return to the rtionship they had before.


    Candice and Teresa might be friends, but Teresa had made her position as a noble of the empire clear, and Andrew realized that the Marquis would never trust Candice as he once did.


    None of the members of the Heavenly Pce were stupid and they knew the reason why Andrew preferred to leave, rather than asking the marquis for help. Candice had proposed talking to him because all of her businesses were in the empire, and her friendship with Teresa, but now that Andrew had asked her if she was willing to leave, she didn''t hesitate.


    She is an intelligent woman. She hadn''t been a businesswoman for so many years without knowing how things moved in politics, so she knew that Donald would take advantage of them if they asked him for help.


    Since they were clear about this, it was better to leave everything and start again than to live under the control of the Marquis. With that defined, they waited for the agreed time for the meeting with Patricia and her friends to arrive.


    The rest of the day passed without problems, at least in the Cannaris Pce and Andrew''s other businesses, since the businesses founded by Candice were still under attack.


    The enemy viscounts were much more intelligent and cautious than Vocgo and Oslo, so they knew not to attack these businesses. Their informationwork was better than any of their previous enemies, so they knew that attacking the businesses in the red-light district was a bad move.


    They were not clear about how the Heavenly Pce worked, but they were clear that it was difficult to attack in that ce, so they did not touch it. In fact, Andrew and the others were waiting for this establishment to be attacked, because that way they could show Andrew''s power and thus have more bargaining power, but since they didn''t, Andrew and the others had to suffer.


    The next day arrived and it was time to meet Patricia and her friends. Andrew took the carriage in thepany of Oliver as usual and they went to a restaurant in themercial district of the city.


    This restaurant was pretty special. Not only was it exclusive and high-end, but it operated differently than many other ces. Their business model was customer unanimity.


    In short, the workers at this ce never crossed paths with customers. Their operation was strange. First, a room was rented for a certain time and each room had its own ess.


    The building had two floors and was massive. Andrew didn''t know about this ce, but Candice had told him that it was extremely expensive and it was difficult to rent a room in this ce.


    Although on the outside it didn''t look luxurious, on the inside it was apletely different matter. When Andrew saw it, the first thing that came to mind were the motels from his previous life.


    Each room had a wide door so that two carriages could enter without problems and once the carriage entered, the door was closed. Although the door seemed to close automatically, Andrew deduced that it must be controlled by magic, since in this world the mechanics were very backward.


    Once the door was closed, the guest would exit the carriage and go up the stairs to the private room. Andrew increasingly thought of a motel, in fact, he praised the system in his mind.


    When Andrew arrived, there was already a carriage parked at the spot, and the driver was waiting on the carriage without making a sound. Oliver, who was acting as the driver, parked the carriage and after the door was closed, Andrew got out of the carriage and went upstairs.


    Oliver did not follow him, because it was obvious that all this preparation was for Andrew and thedies to talk in private, it would be not polite for him to go up. The door was obviously closed, so Andrew gave a gentle knock, and secondster, Patricia opened the door.


    Andrew did not dy and entered. There, he could see all thedies that Sonia and the other courtesans had served in the massage house, so Andrew formally greeted them, "I thank the nobledies in advance for agreeing to meet me."


    "Mr. Andrew you don''t need to be polite. We organized this intending to be more casual, please sit down," Marin responded immediately with a cordial smile.


    Andrew stopped short of further ceremony and took his seat. Thedies were having tea and some snacks. Andrew became distracted and began to wonder if they had brought this or if it had been served to them, but his question was answered in the next second.


    Patricia approached a small table near the wall where there was a square device and after pressing a button a few minutester a soft knock was heard on the side of the wall.


    Patricia approached and opened what looked like a small wooden door and there was a teapot with some wells and some tes with sandwiches. Andrew was surprised, not because these things appeared, but because this system was bing more and more like motels.


    Despite thinking that, he didn''t say anything, because he didn''t want to make ament that would offend the women, so he waited for Patricia to take the teapot and the other things and put them on the table.


    Once everything was in its ce and Andrew had his drink and snacks, the conversation began. "So, Mr. Andrew, what did you want to talk to us about?" Mar¨ªn was the one who started the conversation.


    Although she and Patricia were countesses, Mar¨ªn''s status was superior, as she was the wife of the current count of her family, while the title of count of Patricia''s family had already been granted to her son, so she had more influence.


    "As thedies know, I don''t like to beat around the bush and I know that such distinguished and powerful women as you already know the situation," Andrew began to say and after pausing to take a sip of tea he continued, "Recently two men tried to assassinate me, but I overcame them, however, some nobles who had connections with them are now making my life difficult."


    Neither woman said anything, as if waiting for Andrew to finish. Andrew was right, all of these women already knew this information and although they didn''t know the details, they had the general idea.


    Seeing that Andrew didn''t say anything anymore, Marin spoke again, "Mr. Andrew wants us to help you deal with these people, right?" It seemed that they had agreed that Mar¨ªn would be the one to speak, even though Patricia was the one who had known him the longest.


    Andrew paid no attention to this and simply nodded his head. He didn''t seem worried, nor eager to gain thedies'' help, which confused them, since from what they knew, Andrew must be suffering a lot right now.


    What they didn''t know was that Andrew had a hidden card. His card was to leave everything and move to another country. While this didn''t seem like anything special other than admitting defeat, Andrew knew that if he said he was leaving, thesedies would be more anxious than him.


    Although Andrew didn''t want to y tricks, he had to do this, as he was at the limit of his wits. He knew that these women loved his massage house, not to mention the courtesans of Cannaris Pce, so they would be the ones who would lose the most if he left.


    What was even more problematic, was that, although Andrew didn''t know it, thesedies were also customers of his rejuvenating creams and the clothes that Candice sold, so if Andrew said he was leaving, they would be in trouble, since they liked too much these products.


    Despite this, they did not know about Andrew''s ns and wanted to take advantage. In this world, there was no one so selfless as to help someone without gaining something and although these women were less troublesome than Donald, Andrew showed no sign of concern.


    Confused, Marin couldn''t help but ask, "For being in trouble, Mr. Andrew seems very calm. As if you don''t need our help, can the Mr. tell us the reason?"


    Although Andrew did not want to reveal his hand so early, it was also true that he resented ying scheming, so he dered his intentions, "Well, I have too many good things, what do you think would happen if I leave the empire?"


    With those words, all thedies'' eyes widened. Some even looked frightened, as they understood Andrew''s implications very well and then adopted a serious position. Before they wanted benefits for helping, but now they just didn''t want to lose what they already had.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 337: CHAPTER 336

    Andrew could perform this same maneuver with Donald, but he knew that it would not be as effective because, unlike thesedies, Donald preferred benefits for the empire and although Andrew''s clothes and creams were good, they were not strategic resources for the empire, as were the foods.


    Not only the food, there was also the matter that ording to him and many important people in the city, Andrew had an alchemy master, which is coveted by any force.


    While Andrew was thinking about all this, Marin spoke again, "What does Mr. Andrew want from us?" Although it seemed like a simple question, the implications were great, because basically, she was agreeing to help Andrew.


    Despite that, Andrew did not answer immediately. He took another sip of his tea and began to speak calmly, "Thedies must already know that the people who cause me problems are 3 viscounts, which causes me problems in taking retribution, so I would like you to help me calm them down."


    Andrew paused and continued, "Obviously, I don''t intend to get you to help me without benefits." Andrew was aware that these women would certainly lose a lot if he left, but they also wouldn''t move without gaining something, so he threw them a tempting bone.


    "And that would be?" Marin immediately asked with bright eyes, so Andrew began to list the benefits he would give them. He had already discussed this with his wives and all of his trusted subordinates.


    "First you will have a 50% discount on all my businesses and those of my wives," Andrew began and then said, "The second benefit is that I will give you a license to sell some of my products."


    All the women narrowed their eyes and Patricia, unable to contain herself, asked, "Like which ones?", to which Andrew immediately responded, but with a carefree tone, "Like the rejuvenating cream."


    Although they tried to remain calm, they failed miserably, as Andrew could hear them sucking in a sharp breath of air. It was no wonder because the rejuvenating cream was a gold mine for anyone since no noblewoman would not fight for it.


    Andrew even knew that some people had auctioned some of these creams for exorbitant values. The production of these creams was low, not because it was difficult to make, but because Andrew was applying the technique of a starvation market.


    Initially, these creams were limited, but after Carolina mastered the creation of them thanks to her skill, this was no longer the case, only Andrew had not allowed production to increase because he did not want their price to drop.


    If there were few products, they became valuable and although Andrew had not increased the price, there were other things besides money that he had earned, such as reputation, which in this world was important.


    Andrew did not speak again, as he could see that the 5dies were thinking deeply about what they should do. In fact, they were not thinking about whether they would help him or not, but rather about how much they should ask for.


    After several minutes, Mar¨ªn spoke again, "Mr. Andrew, be honest with us, how much would you give us of these products?" Andrew didn''t respond immediately.


    He pretended to think for a while because he had already talked about this in the meeting he had at the Cannaris Pce, so he was just pretending. After a few minutes, Andrew said, "The production of this product is still a littleplex, but I can provide the same amount that my wife''s store provides each month. As for how you divided it if you ept, it is between you."


    Although the amount that Candice sells each month of this cream is not a lot, it is not a little either, especially if it is tranted into gold coins, so the profit is not small, so the 5 women looked at each other, and as if they had discussed it in their minds, they nodded and Mar¨ªn again spoke for the group.


    "Ok, we will help you, but how do you want us to calm down these troublesome characters?" Andrew smiled when he heard her and immediately replied, "Nothing extravagant, just stop them from bothering me anymore. You can establish the method."


    "Okay, then we''ll take care of them. Mr. Andrew can retire, you will soon have news," Mar¨ªn said and Andrew, not bothered by being dismissed, got up, said goodbye, and left.


    Andrew got into the carriage and Oliver drove to the Cannaris Pce. While they were traveling back, Mar¨ªn, Patricia, and the others did not leave but rather began to discuss what they should do.


    "What do you think?" Mar¨ªn asked and Patricia immediately replied, "Calming those troublemakers is simple, we can repress them economically, affecting their businesses."


    She paused and continued, "Besides, we cannot allow Mr. Andrew to leave. Not only will we lose a good product, but our fun will be in trouble too, not to mention the benefits are great."


    All the girls nodded in agreement with Patricia''s words, but at that moment Ca asked the central issue of the matter, "How will we divide the benefits?"


    This question brought silence to the room. These women were great friends, to the point that they had sex with each other at least once a month, but they also knew that they couldn''t stop fighting for benefits.


    They really had no power, they depended on their husbands and children to help Andrew, and to achieve that, they had to show benefits to them. None of them dared to propose anything, but after stalling for a few moments, Mar¨ªn spoke.


    "Let''s be logical here, Patricia and I are the ones who can exert the most influence, so we will take the most. Each of us will take 25% and the three of you will share the other 50%."


    All the other women were reluctant, but they knew that Marin was being fair, however, not wanting to be too passive, Ca proposed something, "Why don''t we establish a joint venture?"


    All the other women looked at her as if they didn''t understand, so she began to exin, "We can establish a joint venture between our 5 families, ording to the percentages that Marin said, but this way we can bring our families closer and be strong, like a united front."


    Hearing Ca''s exnation, all the other women were excited, because it was a great idea. If they suddenly started selling rejuvenating creams separately, it would create a lot of problems and enemies, but if they joined together, they wouldn''t have anything to fear.


    Although Ca proposed this idea with other objectives, it did not change the fact that it was a good idea, so they began to n how they would do it. If Andrew heard them, he wouldn''t know whether tough or cry, because these women were discussing how to take advantage of the benefits, without putting the 3 viscounts in their eyes.


    Their conversation went on for several hours, but Andrew didn''t care. As long as the 3 viscounts were taken care of, he didn''t care what they did next with what he gave them.


    Andrew and Oliver returned to Cannaris Pce and immediately arranged a meeting to report how the talk with Patricia and the others had gone. When Andrew told them what had happened and what had been negotiated, they all smiled, knowing that their problems would be solved soon.


    On the other hand, Donald was frowning in the study of his mansion. Obviously, Andrew''s meeting with Patricia and the others did not escape his watchful eye and now he was worried, as it seemed that Andrew and Candice would note to ask for his help.


    Despite her husband''s expression, Teresa was somehow happy. Although she didn''t show it on her face, she still hoped that Candice wouldn''te asking for his help because she knew that if she did, the rtionship would not get better, but would get worse.


    Although she had decided to support her husband, she still wanted to be friends with Candice and if her husband''s ns continued, that friendship would definitely crack more than it already was.


    Donald and Teresa weren''t the only ones who knew this. Augustus and Arturios also knew about Andrew''s meeting with Patricia and the others, which made them even more alert.


    It wasn''t as if the merchants allying themselves with some nobles was a problem, but when the merchant was Andrew it was different because they knew that he should not be treated like a normal person, so they were worried that he would have such good rtions with the nobles, especially with two countesses.


    Although they were vignt, they did not act to repress this society, because although it was risky, there was also a good side. That the merchants had connections with the nobles was not bad perse, because in times of need, they can be helpful, it was just that Andrew was a person to handle with care, which is why they were alert.


    Even though all these people were vignt and waiting to see what would happen, Andrew had no idea and continued with his activities as if everything were normal.


    After telling everyone about the meeting with Patricia and the others, Andrew dismissed them and teleported to Dunnas Pce with Oliver, it was time to discuss business with Victoria.

 Chapter 338: CHAPTER 337

    The sudden appearance of Andrew and Oliver in the Dunnas Pce office was not surprising to the employees there, as they knew that their boss had some kind of ability that allowed him to do that, although they did not know what exactly it was.


    However, that did not free him from L''s scolding. She had had to deal with Victoria''s harassment all these days that Andrew hadn''t shown up and she was aggrieved, even if she was only pretending. Andrew justughed at the girl and didn''t say anything.


    Neither she nor any of the employees of this establishment knew that Andrew and the others were facing problems in the Cannaris empire, and that was why L could act like this, still, Andrew did not tell her anything.


    Although he had trust in the employees of the Pce of Dunnas since his eyes of Eros showed him that they were loyal to him. However, they had only known each other for a short time, so their loyalty was not as great as that of the employees of the Cannaris Pce.


    For this reason, Andrew had not included any of the Dunnas Pce employees in his entourage of close subordinates yet, although L was quite close to it since her loyalty to him was the strongest and she had performed quite well as an administrator.


    Andrew let her vent and when he saw that L had calmed down he began to ask her about the details of Victoria''s proposal. Although he already knew the general idea thanks to the message sent by the falcon, the letter was quite short and not everything could be written in it.


    "Then tell me the details of Victoria''s proposal." L took a breath to calm down from her annoyance and adopting a serious expression she began to tell him what Victoria had told her in previous days.


    "Well, Countess Victoria told me that she wanted to rent the Heavenly Pce for a private meeting with 10 of her friends. She wants them to be offered the highest quality massages and sexual services, as well as food, liquor, and entertainment."


    L paused and continued to exin, "Although she said she would pay double our earnings in one day''s work, she said she wanted to discuss it in person with you before reaching an agreement."


    Andrew immediately understood the reason why Victoria wanted to argue with him in person, but he didn''t tell L. Acknowledging L''s words, Andrew said, "Well, I understand the situation. Please contact Victoria and tell her that I am here and coulde whenever it suits her."


    L wasted no time and immediately stood up. She went to the messenger bird room and by tying a small piece of paper to the leg of a pigeon, she sent it away. The dove flew vigorously to Victoria''s mansion and in a short time Victoria had already received the message.


    Since it was still just afternoon, she decided to go to Dunnas Pce immediately, so she wrote a message saying that she would go immediately and give it to the dove.


    By the time Victoria got ready and left her mansion heading to Dunnas Pce, the dove had already reached Andrew, and reading the message, he said, "Oliver organizes security, Victoria ising. Also, tell L to receive her cordially and bring her here."


    Oliver didn''t say anything, he just nodded slightly and went out to carry out his orders. After half an hour, Victoria''s carriage arrived at the gate of the Dunnas Pce, where she was greeted by L with a slight bow.


    Unlike the empire of Cannaris and many other countries, in the kingdom of Dunnas, nobles did not hide when visiting the red light district, so Victoria arrived in her luxurious carriage, withplete boasting.


    "Wee, dear countess, the young master is already waiting for you, please follow me," L said and invited Victoria to enter. Victoria didn''t say anything, she just followed L to her office.


    In front of the office door, Oliver stood as if standing guard. Seeing the twodies, he bowed a little and greeted, "Nice to see the countess. The young master waits for you inside, you cane in."


    L, who understood that she was no longer necessary, said goodbye to them, and Victoria entered the office without any ceremony. As she entered, Oliver closed the office door and stood guard outside.


    He wasn''t worried that anything would happen, since Victoria came alone and didn''t have the strength to threaten Andrew on her behalf. Although Andrew was not an expert yet, his strength below the expert level was unparalleled, so Oliver was calm.


    Seeing Victoria enter, Andrew smiled and getting up from her seat, walked towards her. Andrew gently held her shoulders and leaning slightly away from her, he ced a soft kiss on her cheek as he said, "It''s nice to see you again."


    Victoria was surprised by Andrew''s intimate action, but she did not refuse. In fact, she felt like an electric current ran through her body when she was kissed, she even trembled slightly.


    Obviously, Andrew had pressed one of her erogenous zones to take advantage of her, as he did with Yuri. His n was to make her addicted to him, so these little tricks were necessary.


    Despite that, Andrew didn''t push too hard and after this little episode, he invited Victoria to sit down. Quickly, he poured her some good quality tea and took a seat across from her.


    Andrew took a sip from his cup of tea and looking at Victoria with a smile he began to speak, "Well Mrs. Victoria, L told me about what you want and I agree with this deal. I don''t know if you have anything else to say?".


    Victoria was in no hurry to answer, so she drank some tea and enjoyed its fragrance and taste, before saying, "Good tea." Andrew smiled at Victoria''sment, knowing that she was just wasting time not to let him take the lead in the conversation.


    In short, he was using the same tactic that Andrew had used on herst time. Still, Andrew responded still smiling, "Thank you." Victoria is a sessful business woman so she knows these tricks that would help her have a better negotiation position, but since Andrew already knew her intentions, he let her y her game.


    Just as Andrew had thought, Victoria did not begin to discuss business, instead, she diverted the conversation to other topics as if trying to interrupt his rhythm, but Andrew was as calm as water in ake.


    Victoria had noticed this and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly because she knew that her n wouldn''t work, so adopting a serious posture she said, "Well, Mr. Andrew seems busy, so let''s talk about what''s going on."


    She paused briefly and began to speak again, "First, I want the best courtiers to attend to me and my friends. There will be 11 of us in total, all high-statusdies, so I expect your best masseuses and courtiers in bed."


    She paused again to drink tea and continued, "The liquor and food must also be of the best quality, if it is possible that you offer us the wine that you gave mest time it would be better and I also want some entertainment apart from the massage."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows when he heard the second part because that wine is not cheap and if that is what they want, then the price must be raised considerably, so he said, "Madame Victoria, it is not difficult to provide that, but you will understand, the price must be discussed in more detail if that is the case."


    Victoria was not bothered by thisment, as it was part of her n. She wasn''t short on money, in fact, she wanted this business to be lucrative for Andrew that way it would be easier for her to request a massage on her behalf and for him to refuse.


    Andrew wasn''t stupid, he immediately understood Victoria''s intentions, but he didn''tin to her. It was also good for him to y dumb and make Victoria believe that everything was ording to her n.


    Actually, it wasn''t a problem for Andrew to give Victoria massages more often, he just didn''t want to make things easy for her, but taking this business as an excuse, he could advance his n, so he started to say, "I will provide everything that Mrs. Victoria requested, but the price must be doubled with respect to what was initially proposed."


    Victoria didn''t even blink an eye when she heard Andrew raise the price and she agreed. They then proceeded to talk about the day the event would take ce, which was set for a weekter and then Victoria started talking about what she really wanted to talk about.


    "Well, with that settled, Mr. Andrew, I wanted to ask you, when could I enjoy another of your massages?" Andrew smiled at Victoria''s question, as he knew that this was her true purpose.


    Seeing Andrew''s smile, Victoria understood that her intentions were not ignored and that Andrew knew from the beginning that this was what she was looking for, but she did not back down.


    "Well, I had already told Mrs. Victoria the conditions, right?" Andrew responded, sounding surprised by the question to which he had already answered, but Victoria did not allow herself to be intimate and said.


    "Those conditions are clear to me. I''m asking if Mr. Andrew can make an exception and satisfy me a little early. I am willing to pay more."


    Andrew gave a mock sigh of resignation and said, "Okay, since Mrs. Victoria brought me such good business, I will make an exception and serve her after we finish this business, what do you think?"


    Even though Victoria knew that Andrew was only pretending to agree, she smiled as if she won the battle and said cheerfully, "Then it''s a deal" and after discussing some misceneous matters she left.

 Chapter 339: CHAPTER 338

    Since Victoria had gotten what she came for, she left Dunnas Pce with a big smile on her face and some employees can even swear that they saw her jumping for joy.


    Despite that, none of them said anything, although they were curious about the reason. Although most of them were not educated, they were not foolish enough to believe that Victoria was happy to close the deal on the establishment''s rental.


    Still, it was only a momentary thought, as they soon got busy with their chores and forgot about Victoria. Andrew, for his part, was smiling from ear to ear when he saw Victoria''s joy because it seemed funny to him that this woman was happy to leave after promising her a simple massage.


    While Andrew was gloating about this, Oliver suddenly spoke, "It seems that the young master seeded in his n. Thatdy is delighted with you." Andrew looked at Oliver and replied, "It looks like everything is going ording to n."


    "Young master, if it is not too much trouble for me to ask, why do you want to attract Lady Victoria?" Oliver asked curiously. He knew that Andrew wanted to be close to Victoria and he could see the benefits of having a noble and renowned merchant as an ally, but he didn''t know his specific goal.


    "Well, before I didn''t have a specific goal, I just thought having a strong ally in this country was necessary, but now after the problem we faced in Cannaris, I think we should take her help and get Candice to do some business here," Andrew replied seriously.


    Although Oliver is not particrly good at business, he is a great military strategist, so he immediately understood what Andrew meant. Certainly, with the help of Mar¨ªn, Patricia, and the others, they could solve the problem they faced, but that would not be forever.


    Oliver was clear that many forces were watching them and the enemies were only umting. Not just the enemies, but other forces that wanted what they had, so he understood that Andrew was creating a route to retreat in the future if eventuality something happened.


    He was happy with Andrew''s progress. He had always told him that he was very passive and direct in dealing with matters, but for some time now he had begun to n more carefully and that made him happy.


    Andrew had no idea what Oliver was thinking, so he didn''t say anything else. After a while, he said goodbye to L and the other employees of the Dunnas Pce and teleported to the Cannaris Pce.


    As the meeting between Patricia and the others with Andrew had barely happened, the viscounts had not been warned yet, so they continued to harass Candice''s business.


    However, this time, Andrew and the others did not move and waited for Patricia and the others to make their move. In this way, night came and while the Cannaris Pce was in full swing, 10 people gathered in Mar¨ªn''s mansion.


    They were Mar¨ªn, Patricia, Ca, Sara, Neris, their husband and Patricia''s son. Since they had decided to establish a united front, they had met to address the topic discussed with Andrew.


    These 5 families were on good terms, as Patricia and the others were friends, however, they were not close enough to be considered great allies, at best they are friendly acquaintances.


    All the men were confused by the meeting, as they were dragged away by their wives and mother, without being informed of the reason for the meeting, but the women were so enthusiastic that they could not help but listen to them.


    "So, what is this meeting about?" asked a tall, burly man, looking at Mar¨ªn. He is Orom Alusa, husband of Mar¨ªn and as the person of the highest status in the meeting, he took the spokesperson.


    None of those present cared that Orom was the one who started asking the questions since everyone knew that he was the appropriate one given his status. Mar¨ªn, although she was not happy with her husband, this was due to her sexual orientation, because this man had really treated her well and although she did not love him, she respected him to a certain degree.


    "Well, we met you here to talk about business," Mar¨ªn said with a smile that generated intrigue. All the men in the room frowned at her words and actions, as they could not read what this woman meant.


    They became more confused when they saw that their wives and mother had a simr smile to Marin and a little impatiently Orom asked again, "What business?, woman leaves the intrigue and speaks clearly."


    "Always so dominant, be patient is a good thing," said Mar¨ªn, pouting not in keeping with her age, but she did not dy and began to speak, "As you know, these days there have been many problems in the city."


    Marin paused again and looked at everyone as if seeking confirmation from them and when she got it, she continued, "It turns out that some viscounts are suppressing a fairly sessful young merchant."


    All the men obviously knew who Mar¨ªn was talking about, but they were confused because they did not understand what they had to do with this matter, but Mar¨ªn''s next words left them shocked.


    "This young man is an acquaintance of ours and he asked us for help and we decided to help him," Mar¨ªn said with a smug expression. The men''s shock was not because of the fact that Marin said that Andrew had asked them for help, but because of the fact that they were acquaintances of Andrew.


    They know that Andrew is the owner of a pleasure house and for this reason, he is not a person his wives and mother should know. Mar¨ªn, seeing the men''s dark expressions, immediately understood what they were thinking and quickly rified.


    "Do not think badly, it is true that this young man runs a pleasure house, but that is not where we know him. He also owns a massage house and we are clients of that ce."


    Mar¨ªn paused and continued exining, "It is true that that massage house also offers strange services, but many nobles visit it just for the massages, they are rxing and restorative, do not insult us with your bad thoughts."


    Marin looked like an Oscar-winning actress because her indignation seemed so real that, if Andrew saw her, he would think that this woman would be a big star in his previous world.


    Her performance was so good that the men were ashamed of having suspected her and as if trying to escape the situation, Patricia''s son changed the subject, "Mrs. Mar¨ªn, please, what did this young man propose to you?"


    Casian Bulna is Patricia''s son and the current earl of the family. Despite being only 22 years old and the youngest in the meeting in terms of status he was the second highest, so no one scolded him for interrupting the conversation.


    In fact, they secretly thanked him for changing the subject, because they knew that his wives could be fierce when they were upset. In fact, this is one of the reasons why they haven''t been aware of these women''s crossover sexual tastes, for fear of upsetting them if they pursue them too much.


    While most were political marriages, these women had yed their roles well as wives and mothers, so there was no reason to be suspicious.


    Marin, noticing that the men had believed them, continued talking about what was discussed with Andrew, "Well, I will give a face to young Casian. This young man asked us to help him suppress these viscounts."


    "What do we gain by helping him?" Orom immediately asked, regaining leadership of the conversation, and Mar¨ªn with a broad smile said, "I imagine you know that this young man is also the creator of rejuvenating creams."


    Mar¨ªn didn''t have to say anything else, because all the men immediately understood the implications of her words and immediately perked up. Casian being the youngest and most immature asked, "Will he give us the cream business?"


    "Well, he won''t give us exclusivity, but he promised to give us the same amount that his wife''s store sells every month," Mar¨ªn responded immediately. Orom being the most experienced immediately stood up and asked, "What are the conditions?"


    "He will give us that amount so that the 5 of us can sell them. I have already discussed with the girls and we reached an agreement that our Alusa family and the Bulna family take 25% each and the other 50% would be divided between the other 3. I don''t know what you think?"


    Everyone remained silent as if thinking about what Mar¨ªn had said. While it was a fair deal, all nobles were greedy and wanted a better cut, but they had to n how to say things.


    Mar¨ªn and the other women were not stupid and they knew what these men thought, but they were not going to allow their greed to damage the rtionships so Patricia spoke up and began to say.


    "We know everyone must be thinking about renegotiating things, but let me warn you. That young man will not give in, in fact, he already made ns to retire, so, if you pressure him, he will just leave and we will not gain anything."


    Before any of them could say anything, Ca spoke, "Our proposal is to make a joint venture between the 5 of us with the conditions mentioned by Marin and establish a united front."


    The girls seemed to have nned everything because they did not let the men think or interrupt, and Sara was the next to speak, "This way, we can avoid problems."


    Neris was the one who finished by saying, "If we go separately, we would be easy prey for other people, remember that this product is not something we can swallow if we go separately."


    The 5 men listened carefully to the women and had to admit that it was a good strategy. In fact, they were surprised, because they did not know these qualities of their wives.


    Then Orom spoke, "I think thedies are right, I don''t know what others think? For my part, I think it''s a good deal." Casian, who is still inexperienced, looked at his mother and Patricia gave him a slight nod, and upon seeing this he also agreed.


    The other three were just barons, not to mention that the conditions favored them, so they could only ept the arrangement. With that, the creation of the jointpany was decided, so they began to discuss how to deal with the 3 viscounts.

 Chapter 340: CHAPTER 339

    The discussion between the 5 nobles in Mar¨ªn''s mansion went smoothly and they agreed to take the women''s proposal. They would first establish a joint venture to create a united front and thus be stronger, so as not to be intimidated by potential enemies.


    Furthermore, they also decided that they would suppress the 3 viscounts who were attacking Andrew with economic measures. While nobles typically had these titles due to empire policy, noble families would not survive without businesses.


    For this reason, there was not a single noble family that did not have some businesses, not even the imperial family was exempt from this. So these 5 families together could suppress the 3 viscounts with rtive ease, especially since these viscounts were not united.


    It was not that the viscounts could not unite, but rather their arrogance had made them believe that they could deal with Andrew and his entourage alone, not to mention that if they managed to suppress him, they would also gain greater benefits, but they would soon understand that not having joined forces was their worst mistake.


    Even though they had established an alliance, they were still greedy and wanted to get more out of Andrew, so when the meeting ended, Orom, Cassian, and the 3 barons asked their wives and mother for more details, to see what they could take advantage of.


    However, Mar¨ªn, Patricia, and the others had already discussed this and had agreed to control their partners and children. Although these women acted as trophy women in these marriages, they were not stupid.


    They are women who were educated as nobles and have always lived in high society, so they know politics very well, and above all, they know their husbands very well.


    In fact, Patricia is the one who has the easiest job, because she still has a lot of power over her son, since Casian is still inexperienced and young and relies a lot on his mother, so it is not difficult for Patricia to convince him that this was the best deal they could make.


    Ca, Sara, and Neris also managed to convince their husbands with a little effort, but it was Mar¨ªn who had to fight the most. Her husband, Orom, was not only older and more experienced, but, having a high noble status, he was used to always taking the lead, so he was not convinced that he could not get more benefits.


    Mar¨ªn was upset with him for this reason because she couldn''t seem to convince him, no matter what she said, and in the end she, upset, told him, "Do what you want, but when it backfires on you, don''t cry."


    Mar¨ªn''s crude words left Orom surprised since he had never heard her speak like that. He even hesitated a little, because it seemed like he didn''t know something, but, even so, he decided to continue with his n.


    Since Marin had not been able to convince her husband, she quickly sent a carrier pigeon to Andrew exining the situation. When Andrew saw the message, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    This is why he hated the nobles, because they all had their heads in the clouds believing that everything must happen ording to their wishes. The good thing about it is that Marin''s message also hinted that he should act harshly when Orom came looking for him, showing him that he had no advantages.


    Since Andrew wasn''t particrly good at plotting and scheming, he showed the message to Candice, Oliver, and Gaston who are better at this, asking for advice in these situations.


    When they saw the message, they immediately understood Marin''s intention when she told them to act harshly, so they began to tell Andrew how he should act.


    Oliver even rmended that he should act cold and that he must not be afraid to threaten him. Andrew was surprised to hear this, as he thought this would be counterproductive, but at that moment Gaston intervened and said.


    "Young Master, I think you misunderstood Mr. Oliver," Gaston paused and continued to exin, "The Young Master and Miss Candice already decided that if things didn''t work out, we would simply leave, so why should we fear?".


    When Andrew heard this he immediately understood everything. Andrew tended to act cautiously, as he did not want to antagonize people and create problems, but now that they could leave whenever they wanted, he did not need to be cautious with anyone.


    With this settled, the meeting ended and the night passed without incident. Orom did not wait and early the next day, he arrived at the Cannaris Pce, to discuss with Andrew a renegotiation of the conditions.


    He arrived confident that with his noble status, he could intimidate Andrew and gain better benefits, so with a haughty expression he got off his carriage without hiding the fact that he was in the red light district and approached the reception.


    He informed who he was and what he wasing to look for, so the receptionist did not dy and informed Victor. Victor had already been informed that Orom coulde, so upon seeing him he greeted him respectfully and guided him to the office.


    Since Shadow''s agents had already informed Oliver and Andrew that Orom was heading towards the Cannaris Pce, there were only the two of them in the office. Victor knocked on the door and announced Orom''s arrival and was unceremoniously allowed entry.


    Since Orom was apanied by two experts, Oliver did not retreat. Both he and the two experts who came with Orom began to measure each other as if evaluating each other''s strengths.


    The two experts who apanied Orom were surprised because in seconds they noticed that they were not Oliver''s rivals and subtly gave a signal to Orom to be cautious.


    It is not the first time that Orom has carried out negotiations under these conditions, so he had devised these tricks to know how he should act, however, he did not act submissive either, he just knew that he should not be reckless.


    While he was thinking about how he should act, Andrew took the initiative and greeted, "What a pleasure to meet you Count Alusa, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?" Andrew acted cordially because although he was going to act harshly, he didn''t have to do it from the beginning.


    The n was to wait to see what Orom would say and then take action. Orom, for his part, misunderstood Andrew''s courtesy as a sign of weakness and emboldened responded, "Well, Mr. Andrew contacted my wife, but since I am the one who will really help you, I wanted to meet you".


    Andrew immediately put Orom on his cklist, as he gave him the same feeling as Johan after showing his true colors, but he still maintained cordiality.


    "I see, I understand. Please take a seat, speak your mind," Andrew said pointing to the sofa and Orom unceremoniously sat down. Oliver acted as butler and served them tea before retreating behind Andrew.


    "So, what does the count want to talk about?" Andrew asked again and Orom, without even touching the tea, began to speak, "Mr. Andrew, my wife has told me about the agreement you made, but I have some differences."


    "What could they be?" Andrew continued to ask calmly, and Orom continued to say, "I think the benefits you offered are insufficient. We are dealing with 3 viscounts, which can be problematic, so I would like to renegotiate."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes, but his attitude still did not change, however, he asked, "Is it a negotiation of your particr part, or the 5 families?" The question seemed simple, but Orom immediately understood that Andrew was testing him.


    Orom was not stupid, he knew that if he negotiated on his own he would be at a disadvantage, so he dragged without asking the other 4, "Well, we are a united front, so I am only here as a representative."


    Andrew did not believe him, because all the other girls had sent him messages in which they had told him that they had managed to convince their husbands and Patricia her son, so he knew that Orom only spoke lies.


    Furthermore, his Eros''s eyes made it clear that Orom was lying, but he still yed along, "I understand. Seeing that Count Alusa is a busy and direct person, I will be direct, what do you want?"


    "It''s really quite simple, we just want to double the profits, that is, give us twice the product you promised," Orom said as if he already had everything in the bag, but Andrew''s next words surprised him.


    "It looks like we won''t reach an agreement." Andrew''s blunt refusal left Orom speechless, as he expected Andrew to refuse, but not to the level of leaving no room for negotiation.


    However, he did not panic and quickly, he added, "Mr. Andrew, don''t jump off the horses so quickly. I think our proposal is fair, think about it, there are 3 viscounts with whom we would antagonize."


    Andrew no longer cared about Orom''s excuses, as he had decided to refuse from the beginning, he was only giving Orom the benefit of the doubt because if he made a proposal that was not too haughty, he would not mindpromising, but asking for the double what was offered was excessive.


    "Count, the terms do not change, you can ept or not. Honestly, I don''t mind leaving the empire, but now think about it, what would happen if I left and everyone found out that it was because of you?"


    Orom''s eyes widened at thement, as it was clear that Andrew was threatening him. It was true that the 3 viscounts were the ones who pressured him, but now many knew that Andrew had approached them for help, and if the fact that they did not help because they asked too much was leaked, for the public he would be no different from the Viscounts.


    There he understood his wife''s words, this young man was not someone to y with.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 341: CHAPTER 340

    Many nobles are too arrogant to know when to stop, but this is not the case with Orom. He did not stay in the position he is in by luck, but by knowing how to judge people.


    Ironically, he failed to judge his wife when she warned him not toe and coerce Andrew and now he understood that he could not act haughty against him. Orom understood that although Andrew''s words were not entirely true, they were still a problem.


    In this world, the truth is not what dictates how people operate, but it is how they perceive the truth and if Andrew leaves taking all the products that are demanded by the rich and powerful, it would not be difficult for him along with the 3 viscounts that attack Andrew fall into the same bag.


    In short, he would be just as guilty of Andrew leaving as the 3 Viscounts who are making things difficult for him now. Understanding this, Orom did not press and took a step back.


    "Mr. Andrew, there is no need for you to get angry. I understand that your products are difficult to create, so, under this, I think we have to be patient and wait for production to increase."


    Anyone who hears these words would think that Orom is crazy, because at no time did Andrew say anything about the amount of products he could make, but anyone with intelligence would understand that he was only diverting attention to give himself a way out and protect his reputation.


    If Andrew wanted to, he would simply tell Orom to his face that that wasn''t what he meant and he would make him look very bad, but there was no need to push further, now that he had taken a step back.


    "That''s why I like to talk to reasonable people like the count. You are a magnanimous person who can see the big picture," said Andrew giving Orom a break, and added, "So, I thank the earl for the understanding of my difficulties and I hope you will help me in the future."


    Orom understood that Andrew was giving him a way out and did not waste it, so after a few misceneous words he said goodbye and left. Oliver acted as butler and escorted Orom and his escort out.


    This would seem like an act of respect, but in reality, it was quite the opposite. If Andrew really respected Orom, he would have apanied him himself, so the act of just sending Oliver was telling him that he didn''t care about his status.


    Although annoyed, Orom did not express it, because he knew that he was in enemy territory and it was not convenient. However, he was already nning how to counterattack. At the moment he didn''t have anything concrete, so he decided to y ording to the initial agreement and wait for his opportunity.


    Once he got into his carriage and drove off, he immediately began talking to his escort, "What did you find?" The question seems strange since the two escorts were in the office with them the entire time, but an expert can probe a ce with their strength.


    These experts were not only protecting Orom but were probing the entire Cannaris Pce, to assess Andrew''s power. Obviously, Oliver and Andrew noticed this, but they didn''t say anything, as it was part of their n.


    If you wanted to act high and mighty, you must show that you have the ability and it was for this reason that they did not say anything when they sensed that these men were inspecting the establishment with their auras.


    These experts also knew that Oliver had allowed them to do so, as they had identified that he was much more powerful than them, so it was not strange that he felt when they probed the ce with their auras.


    Orom was patiently waiting for his escort''s response, but he already had an idea of their response, because the expression they had was not pleasant at all. Although Orom knew this, he was annoyed that the two men did not respond to him after several minutes and pressed, "Be honest, don''t try to hide anything."


    Seeing Orom''s seriousness, the men sighed and began to speak, "Master, our rmendation is not to make enemies of that man", the experts'' response surprised Orom because he never expected them to tell him that.


    Orom understood that Oliver was more powerful than them, but he also knew that these experts he brought were not the only ones, nor the strongest experts in the Alusa family, that''s why Orom was intrigued and asked, "Why?"


    "Master, the Alusa family has 10 experts, 5 minor experts, 4 intermediate experts, including us, and 1 expert half a step away from bing a major expert, but we still see no chance of winning," said one of the men.


    "Are you serious?", Orom asked in disbelief because his strength was not weak. Even among the nobles, the strength of the Alusa family is powerful, so hearing his escort say that not even all the power of the family could match Andrew surprised him.


    You have to know that experts have different levels. From lowest to highest, they are, minor expert, intermediate expert, senior expert, super expert, and master expert.


    Anyone above that level already qualifies as a demigod, just like the elves that Andrew and the others met a while ago, and although they also have levels, not many reach that level, so they are few and unnecessary to exin for now.


    Furthermore, each of these levels is divided into low, medium, high, and half step or peak. For this reason, Orom was surprised, as all of his minor experts were at least mid-level and his intermediate experts were also mid-level, not to mention the peak intermediate expert.


    This is a considerable force, but these experts tell him that the force of the Cannaris Pce is even more powerful. The experts knew that Orom seemed not to believe them so they told what they had found.


    "Master, the man who apanied that young man is at least a medium or higher senior expert, we couldn''t really evaluate him, he was far above us."


    These words surprised Orom again, but it didn''t end there, as the other expert immediately said, "In addition, we were able to sense the aura of 2 low-level minor experts, 5 mid-level minor experts, and one high-level intermediate expert."


    Although the forces seemed equal, the difference was that Oliver was very powerful and could easily tip the bnce. Understanding this Orom fell into deep thought.


    He had bad intentions, but now that he heard the strength that Andrew possessed, he began to doubt if it was worth it. As if to put the final nail in the coffin, one of the experts said, "That young man is also half a step away from bing a minor expert."


    This surprised Orom more than anything they had said because clearly, Andrew was very young and if he already had that strength, it was dangerous to offend a young genius like him and that was without taking into ount that these experts could not identify that the expert high-level intermediate they felt was Castor who is the same age as Andrew or they would go crazy.


    That a young man like Castor had this level was no joke, if they knew that, they would immediately abandon any n of enmity, because the most valued thing in this world were geniuses and Castor was without a doubt a super genius.


    Still, Orom understood that he would lose more than he would gain by making Andrew''s enemy, so he decided to stay on Andrew''s good side, at least for now.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Oliver were discussing this same matter. While they did not know the strength Orom possessed, Oliver was telling Andrew about the movements of the two experts who visited them and discussed countermeasures.


    Since it was impossible to hide the fact that Orom had visited Andrew, the other 4 families came to ask. Although Orom moved behind their back if he had managed to get more benefits, they wanted their share, but when Orom told them what he found, these men couldn''t help but worry.


    If the Alusa family did not have the power to rival Andrew, neither did they, since their strength was much smaller inparison, so like Orom they decided to have Andrew as a friend.


    After all this happened, big changes began to be seen. Only 3 dayster the viscounts who were attacking Andrew began to notice that they were being repressed.


    Several of their businesses had suffered losses and although they had not suffered a direct attack, their profits had been affected and they began to investigate. It was not difficult for them to find that it was Orom and the others who were suppressing them.


    They did not put the 3 barons in their thoughts, but Orom and Cassian were different. They were both counts, who were superior to them and if they joined the 3 barons, they knew they would suffer.


    In this way, the 3 viscounts decided to withdraw and not bother Andrew anymore. Although they could ally between them and resist, they knew that they would still lose, so a losing battle was not worth fighting.


    All the nobles and powerful people in the city who were watching how this situation was developing immediately noticed the changes and could not help but be vignt before the Heavenly Pce, because this event had demonstrated its strength.


    Even Augustus, Donald, and Arturios were cautious because they knew the situation better than the others and knew that Andrew was a threat, however, they still did not act, because so far they had not done anything to harm the empire.

 Chapter 342: CHAPTER 341

    While everyone in the capital city of the Cannaris empire was running around like crazy to gather information about the Heavenly Pce and Andrew, he and those close to him were rxing and watching the situation unfold.


    Candice, in thepany of Canna, Gast¨®n, and Erick, was stabilizing their businesses, since in recent days they had suffered from constant harassment, first from Vocgo and Oslo and then from the 3 viscounts.


    Obviously, Candice was not leaving Cannaris Pce. If it was dangerous before, it was worse now, so she continued to coordinate everything from the Cannaris Pce office using carrier pigeons.


    Unfortunately for her, the viscounts'' attacks dyed her n to take over the market share left by Vocgo and Oslo. In business when opportunities like this appear you have to move quickly or someone will beat you to it and that''s what happened.


    Candice had everything prepared to attack that market, but with the interference of the viscounts, she was unable to do so and now that they were free from harassment, that market had already been taken over by others.


    Although Candice didn''t show it, everyone knew she was angry about it. Even though she had said that she didn''t mind retiring and starting over, the reality was that she didn''t want to abandon the businesses that she had worked so hard to achieve, which is why she was upset, because she lost the opportunity to grow.


    She is a merchant to the bones, so it was normal to feel this way. Andrew was also ufortable seeing her because he knew it was all his fault, but he didn''t say anything about it because he knew that Candice wouldn''t allow him to apologize, in fact, she would scold him if he tried.


    Trying not to be affected by this, Andrew began to talk to Fluffy, as he wanted to start implementing one of the ns he had. For quite some time now, Andrew had been saving points, as he was nning to start a newpany, and now was the time.


    Although he wanted to start the pornographic empire quickly, buying the camera equipment, microphones and other elements for that were too expensive, which made it impossible for him to do so at the moment.


    For this reason, he decided to start another business and it was the sex toy business. Although Andrew could start this business with his own intellect, since it is not difficult to make a dildo out of wood or other materials in this world, the reality is that these materials are not suitable for that.


    That is why he had to buy into the system, the method to create materials such as stic, rubber, and evenplex things like making cables, wires, and even batteries since the sex toys would be simr to those in his previous world.


    If the sex toy was simply a penis mold, that would be easily replicable, but if it is electric, with movements and shy, then it was difficult to replicate and would again have a monopoly.


    Andrew did not want the monopoly solely to make more money, but because this way he would receive more benefits as a candidate for god Eros. Unexpectedly, he only had to get the "Inventor" skill and with it, he could create electrical and mechanical elements, of course, elements rted to sex.


    Just like his sewing or pharmacology skills, he had to buy the designs of these items and then he could use his synthesis skill to assemble them without any problem, but these designs were very expensive and that''s why despite having saved many points, he could only buy 3 of these designs along with the Inventor skill.


    Again, Andrew was poor, but he was not sad about it, because he had gotten 3 very good designs. In addition, he could also create other simpler rubber dildos with no other function than to look like a penis.


    Since Carolina had taken over theb, Andrew had to go into one of the VIP rooms to create these toys and he hadn''t told anyone what he was doing.


    Although he no longer felt shame for these things, he still did not want his wives to see him with these items. He was jealous that his wives had ideas of using them since they had his cock, so they didn''t need toys.


    That was his thought, but he only worried in vain, because none of his wives would feel satisfied or interested in those toys, since Andrew''s divinity yed an important role when they had sex, so currently, nothing different from Andrew would give them satisfaction.


    Andrew had already nned everything for this business. Not only the creation but the way of disying these products. He had decided to do it at the Dunnas Pce since these toys were designed for women.


    Furthermore, he nned to use them at Victoria''s party because what better way to promote something than with noble and powerful women? Not to mention that Victoria is a great merchant and she probably has many connections who might be interested in these toys.


    Despite the strange dynamics of this country, Andrew knew that many women were sexually repressed and these toys were the solution. While it seems like men and women in this country have an easy sex life because men just have to be strong and women throw themselves at them, things are not as they seem.


    While it is true that if a man is strong, many women will seek him out, regardless of his social status or even appearance, not everyone can be strong, so only a select group of men get women in abundance.


    Now, women don''t have it easy either, because it''s not like strong men choose just any woman. As everywhere, men look for women of high status and appearance, so, although the dynamics of this country are different from other countries, the result is not that different, just a small group of elite men and women get a partner.


    This is reflected in the fact that brothels abound. The red light district of the capital city of Dunnas is almost 3 timesrger than that of the capital city of Cannaris, just to give you an idea.


    Furthermore, Andrew had observed with his Eros''s eyes the sexual dissatisfaction levels of the regr women in the city and it was incredibly high. You have to take Enri, Ilda, and the others as an example to look at this.


    They are not ugly women, nor can they be considered beauties like Andrew''s wives, but in any other country they would have some men behind them courting them, but here they are single and have difficulty sleeping with a man.


    Another thing that Andrew had noticed is that, despite this situation, lesbianism is not very popr. Women would rather be alone than get together with another woman, which seemed strange to Andrew, but he didn''t pursue that further.


    While Andrew created the sex toys in one of the VIP rooms, everyone else continued to perform their respective duties as normal. Although he didn''t seem like it, Oliver was the busiest one at the moment.


    Since the Heavenly Pce had shown its power to the world, he had to be vignt of possible enemies. Not only was he training Andrew, Castor, V, Aki, Marie, Erick, and the 5 experts who used to work for Vocgo and Oslo but he was also expanding Shadow''s agents and collecting information from everywhere.


    Gast¨®n, who was the most experienced of all in the administration of organizations, noticed this and knew that things could not continue like this or there would be problems in the future.


    Although Candice was Gast¨®n''s boss, in quotes, the reality was that Gast¨®n was more of a mentor to her, since he was older and more experienced, so that night he called a meeting.


    When everyone was gathered in the office, the expressions of bewilderment and confusion were evident, since it was not Andrew who called the meeting and since there was no obvious problem, they did not see the reason for the meeting.


    Andrew was also confused and when everyone had arrived, he couldn''t help but ask, "Gaston, what''s wrong?" Why did you call this meeting?", to which Gaston responded instantly.


    "Young master, I see that we are expanding rapidly, but it seems that we are not taking the organization into consideration," Gaston said in a serious voice.


    None of those present understood what he meant, so Gaston continued speaking, "Young master, haven''t you noticed that, if things continue like this, Mr. Oliver will be overloaded?"


    Everyone gave a strange "OH", but they still didn''t quite understand the point, so Gaston didn''t stop, "I think Mr. Oliver has too many responsibilities. I think Mr. Oliver needs to start training some people to take leadership, he needs to start delegating things."


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, intrigued. He was not against what Gast¨®n said, because certainly, he had begun to feel the burden. Oliver indeed was a general and the operations he directed before were muchrger, but he had subordinates who made his job easier.


    He wanted to implement this same mechanism, but he had not been able to do it and now that Gaston was bringing it to light, he believed that Gaston had solutions, so he was intrigued to hear it.


    "It''s simple, Mr. Oliver is in charge of protection, information gathering, training, and many other tasks. I''m not saying it''s bad, but him having to micromanage everything is not ideal," Gast¨®n said.


    At that moment, Andrew, Carolina, and Candice, who had business experience, understood his point and couldn''t help but agree, so Andrew immediately asked, "Do you have a proposal?", to which Gaston responded with a serious " Yes".

 Chapter 343: CHAPTER 342

    After his statement, Gast¨®n did not wait for anyone to ask him and began to exin, "First, I think Mr. Oliver should be the control tower, that is, he should manage everything as he has been doing, but not micromanage."


    Gast¨®n paused briefly and continued exining, "Mr. Oliver should focus on directing the leaders of each group. For example, V can be the director of the Shadow Agents and be in charge of collecting information. Mr. Castor would be in charge of the security of the Heavenly Pce and Erick could take over the external security group, which corresponds to Miss Candice''s business."


    After hearing this, everyone generally understood what Gaston meant, but he continued saying, "With these groups formed, Mr. Oliver only needs to meet with V, Mr. Castor, and Erick, to n things."


    Oliver being a former military general understood quickly. In fact, his idea was no different from what Gaston had said, so he agreed. Andrew and the others had no problems with his arrangement either.


    Seeing that everyone was nodding, Gaston smiled with satisfaction, but at that moment Castor said, "I agree with the arrangement, but Gaston, could you stop calling me Mr? It sounds strange, treat me like Erick and V."


    Castor''s out-of-cement made everyoneugh and an embarrassed Gaston said shyly, "Okay, I''ll call you Castor then. Does Mr. Oliver also have the same suggestion?".


    Oliverughed and replied, "You can call me whatever you feel mostfortable with, but it would be strange to be the only one called Mr, so you might as well use my name". With that established, the meeting ended.


    They all returned to carry out their activities. Andrew''s wives, for their part, locked themselves in the room nning something. Andrew immediately sensed that they were changing into provocative outfits to enjoy the night as they always did.


    He waited patiently for them to tell him that he could enter, but after an hour, he had not received the signal and that surprised him since normally they did not take that long.


    Curious about what was happening in the room, he approached, knocked on the door, and said, "Is everything okay? Can Ie in?", but there was no immediate response. Worried, Andrew was about to enter the room, but suddenly Helena''s voice was heard saying, "Don''te in yet."


    Helena''s rmed voice worried Andrew even more and he couldn''t help but ask, "Is everything okay?", and soon he heard Helena''s response, "Yes, everything is okay, just give us another half hour. We will notify you as usual."


    Although curious, Andrew resisted the urge to enter and returned to the office couch to wait for the signal. A little over an hourter, Andrew heard the signal, so quickly stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Honestly, he was a little nervous, as this situation was abnormal, but he still entered. When he opened the door to the room he was speechless, because of all the things he could have imagined, what he saw was not one of those situations.


    There were Helena, Carolina, Candice, and Aki standing next to each other in bunny outfits. Each of the costumes had a different color, but all their fluffy tails were white and the veiled stockings were dark.


    Helena was wearing ck, Carolina was wearing red, Candice was wearing dark blue, and Aki was wearing purple. Andrew immediately recognized the suit as it was a design he had purchased for the uing Cannaris Pce event.


    He didn''t understand where his wives had gotten them from, since he hadn''t shown them yet. The girls who saw Andrew standing almost spilling drool and ogling them smiled delightedly.


    Candice, who had spent thest few weeks in the office and the bedroom, had found the suit out of curiosity and had had it made to measure for them, because they wanted to surprise Andrew.


    The reason they took so long was because, these dresses were harder to put on than they looked, not to mention they were embarrassed to wear them. After all, unlike the other sexy outfits they had worn, these were more costumes than underwear, so they were ashamed.


    Andrew felt like a raging fire invaded him and with lust, he closed the door and ran towards them. He without any care grabbed them tightly and carried them to the bed. He began to kiss them and touch them everywhere, unable to contain himself.


    This costume was widely used in his previous world in casinos and during Halloween. He had always found them very sexy and that was why he had not been able to handle his excitement when he saw his wives wearing them.


    Each of them had a special attraction wearing this suit and it had nothing to do with the color. The girlsughed with joy as they saw how Andrew went crazy and quickly began to return the attacks.


    What first suffered from his emotion were the veiled stockings that were torn mercilessly, which gave him an even more erotic view and he mercilessly began to grope and kiss them.


    Before long, Andrew was embraced by his four wives touching his entire body. Although he had torn his wives'' veiled stockings, he did not remove their suits, nor damage them, as he wanted them to wear them while they had sex.


    The girls understanding this, did not take them off, but Andrew''s clothes disappeared quite quickly. His cock rose to the sky like a divine staff, because his excitement had reached its limit and the girls were not polite.


    Helena and Aki immediately began to fuck his cock with their prodigious mouths and tongues, while Candice and Carolinay down next to him kissing and caressing him.


    Obviously, Andrew wasn''t idle either and started grabbing their tits and kissing them back. Before long, moans could be heard throughout the room.


    Andrew had gotten so excited by the costumes that he couldn''tst long under Helena and Aki''s joint blowjob, so he painted them white without any notice. Although the girls were surprised, they could onlyugh at the situation.


    Even though Andrew had juste, his cock was still erect and ready for action. Normally, Helena is the fastest to get on him, but this time Aki beat her to the race.


    Although reluctant, she didn''t interrupt Aki and let her ride Andrew''s cock like an expert cowgirl. Although she was dressed as a rabbit, she jumped like a cowgirl at a rodeo and Andrew''s cock was inserted into the little girl''s pussy until her uterus and she moaned like crazy with pleasure.


    The tightness of Aki''s pussy and the friction of the suit that had moved to one side made Andrew''s stimtion insane and in a short time, he hade again filling Aki with his white seed.


    The girl did not seem satisfied, because she did not stop moving, on the contrary, she elerated the movement of her hips, and her body collided forcefully against Andrew''s with each violent descent that she made.


    The other women were not inactive, as they caressed Andrew and yed with each other, enjoying the moment. Shortly after, Aki couldn''t take it anymore and she reached orgasm and fell unconscious on the side of the bed.


    Everyone was surprised because Aki moved like crazy and fell unconscious in the same way. They couldn''t help butugh at her little sister''s performance, but the show had to go on, so they moved her to one side of the bed and Helena took the lead from her.


    Although she wanted to climb on top of Andrew, he wasn''t going to allow a group of bunnies to y with the wolf, so he got up and, holding Helena by the tail of her suit, spun her around and put her on all fours.


    He pressed her head against the mattress of her bed, making her raise her ass, and like a bolt of lightning he prated her. Seeing this, Candice and Carolina did not join in the fun and preferred to y with each other and wait their turn.


    Andrew, like a savage, prated Helena as if there were no tomorrow, to the point that despite having cum again, he did not stop moving his hips. His cock entered and left Helena''s pussy violently and the juices, along with the semen, sshed with each thrust.


    Even though Andrew had alreadye 3 times, he showed no signs of tiredness and while he spanked Helena''s ass, he was prating her so hard that she felt like she would break if he continued.


    After fucking her for a few minutes, Helena also cum and because of the intensity with which Andrew prated her, she did not have the strength to get up, so, moving her aside, Andrew looked at the two bunnies that were missing.


    The manic gleam in Andrew''s eyes made Candice and Carolina want to run away. It wasn''t that they were scared, but that they weren''t sure they could resist the violence with which Andrew was fucking them.


    Andrew seeing that they wanted to flee, smiled and pounced on them and Candice was the unlucky one or the lucky one to be captured first. He grabbed her arms tightly and pressed her against the bed.


    With his legs, he spread her legs and as if his cock and Candice''s pussy were opposite poles they attracted each other and within seconds, Candice was moaning loudly as she was pressed down by Andrew.


    Carolina seeing how wild her husband was, started to sneak away, because she didn''t want to be devastated, but she was very naive. Andrew noticed her movement and grabbed her before she could run away and threw her on top of Candice, he wouldn''t let any bunny escape from him.

 Chapter 344: CHAPTER 343

    Candice and Carolina let out a small scream at Andrew''s actions, but he didn''t flinch. He had not really been possessed by lust as his wives believed, in fact, he was very aware of what he was doing.


    Andrew was just very excited to see his wives in the bunny costumes, nothing more. However, somehow he was starting to like seeing his wives scared of him and trying to run away.


    He may have awakened a new fetish, but at that moment he didn''t stop to think about it, because he had to finish his work. Now Carolina was on top of Candice, so Andrew moved Carolina''s bunny suit to one side and prated her mercilessly.


    Carolina immediately let out a loud moan as she felt Andrew''s cock prate her and her voice only increased as he began to move. Andrew hadn''t lowered the intensity since the night started.


    He seemed to have unlimited stamina because he hade 4 times and it had been about 2 hours since they started having sex and he was as fresh as a lettuce.


    Andrew lunged at Carolina, fucking her hard. The sound of their bodies colliding sounded like loud apuse and Carolina''s ass contracted with each collision of Andrew''s pelvis as he thrust into her.


    Her pussy was also soaked from the pleasure she was feeling. Andrew moved his hips fiercely and Carolina, despite the savage treatment, was enjoying it, but when she was about to cum, Andrew withdrew his cock and entered Candice.


    Carolina was upset with Andrew''s trick, but she didn''tin about it and concentrated on ying with Candice''s tits, which was under her. Candice was already suffering from Andrew''s violent attack, and when Carolina attacked her she was also melting with pleasure.


    Before long, Candice was at her limit, but at that moment, Andrew went back to doing what he had done with Carolina. He withdrew his cock and started fucking Carolina, which bothered Candice.


    They noticed that Andrew did it on purpose and although they wanted toin, they couldn''t because the pleasure they felt from being prated only allowed them to moan. On the other hand, Candice, who was now free, attacked Carolina''s tits as she had done before.


    Andrew continued to y with the two of them for a while. Every time he saw that one of them was about to cum, he withdrew his cock and prated the other and for this reason, the girls got upset and angrily got up and attacked him.


    Andrew could onlyugh, because he knew that the girls weren''t really upset and the proof was that, although they knocked him down, they did not stop having sex, they just changed positions to one in which they were in control.


    Shortly after, Andrew made them cum and he also cum a couple of times and that was the end of the night. Before going to sleep Andrew asked Fluffy the reason why he had so much resistance and the answer surprised him.


    "The master is close to breaking the second divine seal," was Fluffy''s response. Andrew''s shock was great because Fluffy had told him that as he advanced, the divine seals would be more difficult to break, but not much time had passed since he broke the first one and the second one was already in sight.


    "What''s going on?", Andrew couldn''t help but ask and Fluffy answered him with a smile, "This is not at all strange master. It is true that each divine seal will be more difficult to break than the previous one, but that is not the case with you. You have achieved it so quickly thanks to your children."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew asked again and Fluffy exined calmly, "Master, when you impregnated your wives you had to release arge amount of divinity and for this reason the second seal became weak."


    Andrew didn''t quite understand the logic of what Fluffy was saying, but in the end, it was a good thing so he didn''t worry. However, he had to ask, "If I have more children, will the same thing happen?"


    "Master, you must not be greedy. That was a very special case, it won''t happen again," Fluffy replied angrily, understanding what Andrew was thinking, and then added, "Your divinity has already gotten used to that change, so when it happens again, there will be no change in the divine seal."


    Andrew still didn''t fully understand, but in a few words, he understood that he couldn''t do that trick again. At that moment, another question urred to him, "Fluffy, will my children have power differences depending on when they are conceived?".


    Although his question was not very clear, Fluffy understood it perfectly, because he could read his thoughts, so he responded, "In terms of potential, gods are no different from mortals."


    Fluffy paused for a moment and continued exining, "That is to say, no matter how strong a god is, his children can be born gifted or stupid, that is a natural thing, not even the god of creation can change that."


    "Now, the fact that your children were conceived when only your first divine seal was released does not make a difference to those you conceive even if you are a full-fledged god," Fluffy finished exining.


    "Why?" Andrew asked again, strangely. Make no mistake, he was happy that there was no affectation, but he was curious to know the reason.


    "Because when a god conceives a son, what is transmitted is the essence of divinity, not his power," Fluffy exined. Andrew understood the divine beast''s words, but he still wanted to confirm so he said.


    "What you mean is that a god only passes on to his children the domain that he manages and not the divinity itself?" "That is correct. The gods only pass on the essence and open the door to the divinity of their children.


    It is true that in many cases god children acquire the skills of their parents, but that does not mean that, if their parents'' divinity is strong, they will be strong," Fluffy responded.


    After that, Andrew didn''t ask anything more. He understood that the gods were not different from humans, only that they had divinity and a domain, but in terms of gics, the differences were minimal.


    With that clear, Andrew dropped the topic and went to sleep. The next morning, when Andrew got up, he was alone in bed, as his wives had gotten up a long time ago.


    It was almost noon when Andrew got up and when he checked the bed, he could only wrinkle his face, because there he could see the sheets dirty with fluids and his wives'' bunny suits that were not in better condition.


    Only now did he realize what a wild night they had had. With some reluctance, he got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Once he had cleaned up and changed his clothes, he left the room.


    There in the office, he found all of his wives feeding the children and greeted them with a smile. The children also seemed happy to see their father, as they immediately extended their hands for him to hug them.


    This scene made Andrew light up with joy and he immediately picked them all up and started ying with them. Helena and all the others saw the scene with a smile on their faces, as it was the manifestation of joy and peace.


    Unfortunately, while they were at peace, the world was not as calm as it seemed. On the edges of the continent, a worrying event was urring.


    This continent is the only one known and isrger than it seems. In fact, the union of all the continents of the Earth was not even half the extent of this continent, but this was not always the case.


    Thousands of years ago, there was another continent a little smaller than this one, but it was much more prosperous and powerful, however, out of nowhere strange creatures called "Abyssals" appeared.


    These creatures were very strange because their figures were grotesque and their entire body was corrosive. The most rming thing was that they were extremely hostile towards other living beings, regardless of whether they were animals, humans, elves, or any creature, not even nts were spared.


    No one knows where they appeared from, but being such hostile creatures they had to be eliminated and thus the war began on the continent now called the lost continent. The battle was fierce, as these creatures spread like a gue, and in a short time, mountains fell, rivers were dried up and cities were destroyed.


    Many died and only a few managed to escape, but in the end, the abyssal were eliminated at the high price of destroying the now-called lost continent. Although current generations do not know the terror of these creatures, there are records of them and this is the problem.


    A week ago, a creature that matched all the features portrayed in the records was sighted on the coasts of the kingdom of Vacilea, which was the country established on an ind located in the middle of the two continents.


    When this news went up, all the kingdoms were worried, because they did not want to see the tragedy of the lost continent repeated and immediately the kings and leaders of all the countries of the continent met to discuss this matter.


    Very few knew this information, which is why they lived without worries, but the kings and leaders of the different countries were nervous. The empire of Cannaris was no different.


    The moment Augustus returned from the unprecedented meeting, he immediately gathered all of his ministers and the two guardians of the kingdom, to tell them what had happened and n how they were going to act.


    It was not just the empire of Cannaris that held meetings like these, as all the leaders of the world were in the same position. A storm was approaching, what they didn''t know was how strong it would be.

 Chapter 345: CHAPTER 344

    Although only the leaders of the continent and those close to them knew about the existence of the appearance of abyssal on the ind of Vacilea, it was not a topic that they could hide for long.


    While it is true that more than a thousand years have passed since an abyssal appeared, there is almost no one in this world who does not know them. When these creatures began to appear, this continent was not very popted or developed.


    In fact, it was the appearance of the abysmal that caused the development of the continent, since the inhabitants of the now-called lost continent began to emigrate and brought with them knowledge and technology.


    However, this was not the only thing they brought, they also brought information. This continent did not know the abysmals and that was what most worried the inhabitants of the now-called lost continent when they arrived.


    They were worried that these people did not know about the threat or that this information would be lost with the passing of the years, which could cause a catastrophe in the future, so they devised a strategy that wouldst over time.


    It was not somethingplex, it was just the transmission of the legend of the abysmal and the great war they had against them on the lost continent. In short, although people today do not know about the abysmal, they do know the legend, so in a way, they know that there was a war against strange creatures and that they could return.


    Obviously, this is in regard to ordinary people, but people who have a rich history, such as noble families, royal families, or long-standing trading ns are different.


    These families have detailed records of these creatures, which is why the appearance of one of them rmed them because they knew the dangers. First of all, these abysmals were divided into two sses, the rational ones and the non-rational ones.


    Thetter were notplex, since they are like animals or monstrous beasts, they limit themselves to attacking everything they see and although they are strong, they are not invincible, the problem was the rational ones.


    These types were no different from humans, elves, or any other thinking creature. Their sizes are not massive like that of the beasts, on average they measure 2 meters and have humanoid shapes.


    The problem with them is not their form, but rather their ability to think because this allows them tomand the non-rational abysmals like generals of an army, and although they are few in poption, ording to the writings each one of them is as powerful as a demigod.


    This is a problematic characteristic since the demigods cannot be found easily on the continent, in fact, it is estimated that they do not reach 1,000, which is very little if you consider that the poption of the continent is almost 10 times that of the poption on Earth.


    Certainly, there will be some of these hidden demigods and the number may be greater, but, even so, in the records of the important families of the continent it is said that in the war a thousand years ago, the rational abysmals exceeded a million.


    At that time and on the now-called lost continent, the technology and strength were much superior, which is why they managed to win the pyrrhic battle, but currently, they have not reached that level yet and this is the reason for the urgency because if the abysmal have the same numbers as in thest war, the continent faces extinction.


    In the empire of Cannaris, only the imperial family and the two guardians of the kingdom knew this information and now Augustus was telling the ministers about it. They couldn''t be shocked upon hearing this, they even felt panic.


    "Augustus, did an abyssal really appear?" Arturios asked seriously. Augustus had never seen his teacher so serious and could not me him, because a power like him would be a speck of dust in the face of this force.


    Augustus really didn''t know that Arturios wasn''t as weak as he thought. He always believed that Arturios was a master-level expert, but in reality, Arturios had reached the demigod level, he just hadn''t exposed it.


    Although he is a demigod, he is at the lowest level, so, while he could fight against a rational abyssal, he was still weak against the great threat, which was why he was so serious.


    Augustus was sincere and portrayed what he had seen. The meeting between world leaders was held on the ind of Vacilea because there the abyssal appeared and all the leaders of the world were able to see the creature.


    "Yes, teacher. The creature that appeared in Vacilea had all the characteristics of an abyssal. Inky dark fur, red eyes, with teeth and ws sharp and as strong as metal. The creature had the shape of a wolf."


    The atmosphere became solemn as Augustus described the creature and some couldn''t help but take a breath of air. The silencested for a few seconds when Arturios asked again, "What was decided at the meeting?"


    "We agreed to send small elite groups to the lost continent to investigate the situation," Augustus said and this time it was Demon who asked, "Will it be a joint team or will each send forces?"


    "It was agreed to send a joint team, but I think the great powers of the continent think the same as me and will send their own teams," Augustus replied.


    "That''s good. I also think it''s the right thing to do. I think you should send Hell''s agents since they are experts in stealth and movement, so we can minimize losses in any eventuality", Arturios suddenly said.


    "I was nning to do that," Augustus said and in this way, the meeting continued for more than three hours. In other countries, simr strategies were also established and although all the kingdoms were discreet, such arge movement would not go unnoticed.


    Somehow there was an oppressive atmosphere and although security was reinforced, no one knew for sure why. Andrew and the others also sensed this and sent Shadow agents to investigate, but no matter how hard they searched, they found nothing.


    This worried not only Andrew and those close to him, but everyone who had noticed the change in the capital city of the Cannaris empire. Within this uncertainty, the day of the party scheduled for Victoria and her friends arrived.


    Andrew received them in person, as they were important clients. The 11 women arrived in 3 quite luxurious carriages and they all had the insignia of the Caltu house, so Victoria had arranged the transportation.


    The 3 carriages came surrounded by guards, both on horseback and on foot, and numbered more than 100, so the parade of such a force attracted the attention of everyone in the city.


    Although Andrew was surprised, it really wasn''t an exaggeration, because the 11 women who had arrived were of noble birth, there were even some countesses like Victoria, so no ident could happen or Andrew would lose his support in this country.


    Fortunately, inside the Pce of Dunnas, there was no danger, because there he was a god. The women calmly got out of the carriages in a graceful manner showing their noble upbringing, which for Andrew was not appropriate for visiting a house of pleasure.


    Leaving those thoughts in the back of his head, he approached Victoria and the otherdies and with a slight bow he greeted, "Wee to the Heavenly Pce, my name is Andrew the young master of the establishment, it is an honor for me and my establishment to receive such distinguisheddies."


    Andrew''s eloquence surprised the women because although in this country it is normal for noble women to visit the red light district and that is why the business owners of this ce knew how to address the nobility, few could do it as Andrew.


    Victoria smiled at Andrew''s performance and speaking up she said, "Mr. Andrew is very polite. So much ceremony is not necessary, why don''t we go in?", to which Andrew nodded and with a gesture of his hand said, "Please".


    Andrew guided Victoria and her friends inside to the main hall of the establishment. This was thergest room in the ce and where they could serve a group like this to its fullest extent.


    Andrew had already prepared everything and the employees of Dunnas Pce already knew what they had to do. After guiding Victoria and her friends, Andrew didn''t stay with them long.


    After Andrew left, the waiters immediately came in with arge amount of prepared dishes and wine to serve them. The women were not surprised by this, because it is normal for them to be treated in this way.


    In a short time, the food was served and the wine delivered, then the room was filled with an exquisite aroma, and Victoria and her friends were not polite, so they began to eat and drink.


    Although they weren''t the most exquisite dishes they had ever tried, they had to admit that they were on par with any high-end restaurant in the city. The wine was also to their liking and in a short time, the meeting became lively.


    When thedies had drunk and eaten a little, they began to talk among themselves. Normally, their noble etiquette would not allow them to talk while eating, but in this type of gathering it was different, so these women forgot that they were nobles and simply enjoyed themselves.


    After the girls had eaten, the waiters removed everything and cleared the room, as the show would begin. L was in charge of hosting this meeting so she stood in front of these women and fearlessly announced, "Wee my deardies, to the Heavenly Pce. At the request of our esteemed Countess Caltu, the young master has prepared a small show for you, I hope you like it."

 Chapter 346: CHAPTER 345

    After saying those words, L left the room leaving Victoria a her friends curious and suddenly the lights went out or to be more precise they dimmed a little.


    Victoria and her friends were intrigued by what was going to happen and the anxiety was killing them, however, they did not have to wait long, because, in a few seconds, Duke and 5 other courtiers entered wearing tight leather clothes.


    When the women saw the courtiers enter they immediately cheered up and when out of nowhere they could hear music and Duke and the other courtiers began to dance suggestively, they were even more delighted.


    Simply put, the entertainment Andrew had prepared was an erotic dance. It was not difficult for him to train Duke and the other courtiers, because, unlike the women, the men''s dance steps at these types of events were not very sophisticated.


    Duke and the others were able to learn them in a week. The courtiers approached Victoria and her friends and danced a few centimeters from their faces, which made more than one person blush.


    They weren''t used to this type of event, so they felt a little embarrassed, but they still cheered with everything they had. The courtiers moved around the room to the rhythm of the music, caressing thedies and bringing their crotches closer to them.


    Sometimes they would turn around and shake their asses at a short distance from their face and some of them, a little more daring, even dared to touch them, which the courtiers did not recriminate, since this was the idea of the dance.


    Women''s and men''s erotic dance are different. The women show suggestive movements to warm up the spectators to throw their money, but touching the dancers is strictly prohibited, only the dancers can approach the clients, but the clients cannot approach the dancers.


    On the other hand, erotic dancing by men is quite the opposite. The idea is to tempt clients to be daring and grope them. The truth is that this is not an iron rule, what happens is that many things can go wrong if clients are allowed to get involved with the women dancers.


    After all, a man is physically stronger than a woman, and allowing them to be aggressive can hurt the dancer, so when it is a woman who dances, it is better to retain the clients.


    On the other hand, with men, it is the opposite, since in general, no women client has the strength to subdue one of the male dancers. Additionally, women are less aggressive, so there is almost no chance of a female client hurting them.


    Duke and the other courtiers continued their dance and little by little they got rid of their clothes. They started with their shirts, revealing their chiseled pectorals and the smallyer of sweat that covered them, making them much more attractive to Victoria and her friends.


    Little by little, the courtiers got rid of more clothes and currently, they were in their underwear. Their toned bodies were like a ma that attracted Victoria and her friends.


    With only a piece of cloth covering their private parts, some of the girls were salivating, waiting for the big moment when they would bepletely naked, but Duke and the other courtiers did not give them the pleasure.


    On the contrary, they approached them andy down as if seducing them. They who felt the heat of the naked bodies of the courtiers were throwing themselves at them like lionesses at their prey.


    After ying with them for a while, Duke and the courtiers finally began to take off their underwear. As Andrew had instructed them, they did it slowly, as if testing the patience of Victoria and her friends.


    Although they felt very good to see the distinguisheddies swallow hard and hold their breath waiting for the moment, they did not make them wait too long or everything would be counterproductive.


    When the underwear was finally removed, all the girls were expecting to see the courtiers'' cocks, but to their surprise, underneath the underwear was a tiny Brazilian thong that, while it showed off the size of their cocks, still covered it to the fullest extent part.


    To be more exact, the piece of cloth covered the courtiers'' cocks, so although it was covered, it was their cocks wrapped in cloth. Although they were stillid, the women could see that they had a good size and that excited them.


    The courtiers, continuing with their dance, approached the women while swinging their cocks in their faces. These women had already lost any shame and were touching them shamelessly.


    Some were more daring and grabbed the courtiers'' cocks and massaged them for a short period of time. Duke and the others yed with them for a few minutes and when the music stopped, they left the room, leaving Victoria and her friends dissatisfied.


    At that moment L entered as host and asked, "Did you like the show?", to which they all responded dissatisfiedly, "Make theme back," this made Lugh at them.


    She knew that these women were not angry, just dissatisfied, and wanted the courtiers to continue dancing for them. "My deardies, don''t hurry, the show is not over yet."


    When they heard this, they immediately got rid of their dissatisfaction and cheered with joy. L, who saw them animated, smiled and continued speaking, "The next event is more exclusive, who among thedies dares toe forward?"


    Although these women hesitated, Victoria was brave and took a step forward. Seeing Victoria take the leap of faith, L immediately had a chair brought out and sat her down in front of everyone.


    Victoria was confused by this scene, but when she saw Duke enter, still wearing the Brazilian thong, she cheered up and when he started dancing just for her, she was delighted.


    These women may be noble, but in the pleasure houses, they are no different than whores. After Duke finished his dance, another of thedies sat in the chair and this mechanic was repeated with different courtiers dancing to them.


    Victoria and her friends were euphoric between the liquor and the show, and then the big event arrived. Out of nowhere, all the courtiers of the Dunnas Pce entered the room in striking and provocative outfits and began to entertain them.


    After a few minutes of chatting, each of them chose the courtier that attracted them and they moved to the private rooms to receive the nightly service from the courtiers.


    Andrew watched everything with the divinity of him and smiled when he saw that everything was going smoothly. In the rooms, the courtiers were dominant with them, making them moan like bitches in heat.


    Seeing that everything seemed to be going ording to n, Andrew withdrew his divinity and stopped watching them, since he did not have the hobby of watching others fuck. In this way, the night came to an end and Victoria and her friends left happy with the service.


    Victoria even told Andrew that she would host another party in the future, as she had loved the service. Andrew even instructed Duke and the other courtiers to use some of the sex toys he had made and these women were in awe of them.


    Many of them wanted to buy them, but Andrew had to disappoint them because he didn''t have much stock yet, so he couldn''t sell them yet. Creating the sex toys was not difficult, but the materials to create them were a little difficult toe by.


    However, now that he enchanted Victoria, he could use her connections to buy them, but that would be a topic for another time. Victoria and her friends left with all their guards and Andrew returned to Cannaris Pce to rest.


    Andrew did not expect Victoria''s enthusiasm to be so great, because the next day he returned to talk to Andrew. He thought she wanted to im the massage he had promised her, but he was surprised to find out that she didn''te for that reason.


    Actually, Victoria wanted to talk about sex toys. As a merchant, she knew how to identify a business opportunity when she saw one, and the sex toys were an opportunity.


    She wanted Andrew to sell her these sex toys, for her to market them all over the country, but that was a bitplex since Andrew couldn''t produce them on arge scale, so in the end they had to negotiate something different.


    Ultimately, the arrangement was that Victoria would supply the raw materials and Andrew would manufacture them. They would also be sold at Dunnas Pce since the quantity was not much.


    This might not be very lucrative for Victoria, since the materials she would sell to Andrew were not many, but after hearing the list of materials she agreed.


    This was because the materials were expensive and although the amount was not much, Victoria would still earn quite a bit if she was the supplier. After signing the coboration contract, Victoria left saying that she would return in 3 days for her massage.


    Andrew didn''t bother to refuse, as he had already achieved his goal in a way, so he just said that he would wait for her. While all this was happening, powerful warriors from all the kingdoms of the continent gathered on the ind of Vacilea for the expedition on the lost continent.

 Chapter 347: CHAPTER 346

    On the ind of Vacilea or as it is known on the continent, the jewel of the sea, the warriors sent by the different countries of the continent began to gather to embark on their journey of exploration towards the lost continent.


    Obviously, not all countries had sent warriors, because if all countries sent warriors, then it would not be a scouting team, but an army in its own right.


    There were many countries on the continent and if each of them sent 5 warriors, then the numbers would rise to more than 1,000 people, so it was decided that only a few countries would send warriors, so the expedition group consisted of 100 warriors.


    However, all this was a formality toply with the agreement made at the world summit that took ce a couple of weeks ago. The most powerful countries on the continent, such as the Cannaris empire, had already sent their independent exploration teams to the lost continent.


    From Vacilea it would take between two or three weeks to reach the lost continent on the fastest ship, so even when the most powerful countries sent their independent explorers, they would arrive almost at the same time as this joint group gathered in Vacilea.


    In fact, the kingdom of Vacilea, upon first learning about this situation, since that was where the abyssal appeared, immediately formed an exploration team and sent it to the lost continent, so, at this moment, that team was arriving at the lost continent.


    When the Vacilea exploration team arrived, they understood why it was called the Lost Continent. The reason was simple, the battle fought in that ce was so brutal and devastating, that the continent became a lifeless wastnd.


    After more than a millennium, this ce had not recovered. Certainly, fauna and flora began to appear again, but it was mostly a collection of broken earth and dead nts.


    The explorers were surprised because they could not imagine how great the war had to be, for after more than a millennium, the environment still looked so deste and dead.


    The first thing they thought when they arrived was that they had not brought enough provisions. Although they brought food and water for 3 months, they had already consumed about half a month of supplies and knew they would spend the same on their return trip, so they really only had 2 months to explore.


    They thought that they could collect some supplies on the lost continent, but seeing the scene before them, they abandoned that idea, as it was obvious that nothing grew here.


    Not wanting to waste time, Vacilea''s explorers immediately organized camp and prepared to begin their exploration immediately, as time was of the essence.


    As this mission was secret, they did not disembark at the point closest to Vacilea, since that is where the warriors of the joint group that was just preparing in Vacilea would disembark.


    Without much dy, the explorers set off. It consisted of a small group of 15 people, fully armed and the weakest was an intermediate-level expert.


    They moved smoothly for miles, but all they could see was barrennd and dead nts. They couldn''t even see a river or any body of water, much less animals.


    Little by little they advanced and then entered what seemed to be a forest, but they were only dry trees that seemed burned. They were inky ck, looking like they had been burned to the roots.


    The explorers were cautious, as they knew they were in unknown terrain and the dangers were high, but after advancing 3 days, they found nothing that caught their attention.


    They maintained their pace until they reached a rocky mountain devoid of life and they were already getting tired of this dead panorama, but at that moment they witnessed something that made them alert.


    About 500 meters away they could see a creature simr to a wolf, but midnight ck in color, with red eyes and sharp teeth. It was identical to the one that appeared in Vacilea and they immediately became alert.


    In seconds the wolf sensed their presence and started running to attack them. The 15 men took out their weapons and prepared to start the battle, but their attention on the wolf-shaped abyssal left them vulnerable.


    It turns out that under the ground what looked like a worm more than 5 meters long and 2 meters wide appeared out of nowhere, with arge mouth full of teeth, and swallowed 3 of the explorers without being able to defend itself.


    Everyone was rmed to notice that the wolf was not the only abyssal there, but their reaction was too slow. In session, several simr worms appeared and swallowed the explorers without leaving one alive.


    The explorers never realized that the wolf was only a decoy and that the real threats were the worms. These were non-rational abyssal, so they couldn''t think of such a strategy, but anything was possible because in the distance there was a dark humanoid silhouette.


    This creature was dark-skinned like the wolf and the worms, with red eyes. On his back stood what looked like a pair of wings the same color as his skin, but made of hair and his hands were sharp ws.


    "So humans came to explore," the humanoid creature said to himself in an unknownnguage. He looked like a demon straight out of legends and if an expert saw him he would immediately recognize it as a rational abyssal.


    Knowing that this group was too small to be the only one wandering around the ce, the abysmal humanoid flew towards the coast, intending to find thepanions of these men that he had just killed.


    His flying speed was impressive. In less than 3 hours, he reached the beach and began searching for the invaders. He did not want humans to snoop around the lost continent, because everyone''s fear was a reality, the abyssals had returned, but they were still not as powerful as they were a thousand years ago.


    The abysmal humanoid soon found the Vacilea scouts'' camp and mercilessly attacked. He raised his right hand towards the sky and above his ws a sphere of dark energy began to form.


    The sphere grew in size until it blocked the sun, rming the men in the camp, but it was toote. The abyssal humanoid waved his hand and the sphere flew towards the camp.


    Its speed was not fast, but the power it contained was evident. Vacilea''s explorers had no chance to flee. They were all destroyed without leaving a trace.


    In fact, the sphereunched by the abysmal humanoid not only destroyed the ship and the camp along with all its inhabitants, but itpletely destroyed the beach, now only arge dark bottomless hole could be seen.


    Happy with his work, the abysmal humanoid returned to where he came from. He was no fool and knew that, if these humans had arrived here, it was certain that more would follow, so he must report the discovery.


    He did not understand the reason why humans had returned to this ce after 1,000 years, because they had been quietly gathering their forces, but he had no idea that an abysmal wolf type had escaped from the continent and arrived at Vacilea.


    Although these abysmal humanoids could control the beast types abysmals, this was only when they were close and since they did not always control them, they wandered around the continent and it was because of this that one of them got to Vacilea.


    The fact that an abysmal without intelligence and of a terrestrial type like the wolf that appeared in Vacilea could go so far was already an example of the tenacity of these creatures and the inhabitants of the continent still did not know the danger they were in.


    While this was happening, Andrew and the others were enjoying their lives as if nothing was worrying them. Andrew spent his days training and having sex with his wives and concubines, which earned him many points and improved his divinity.


    ording to Fluffy''s words, if Andrew continued this way, it wouldn''t take long for the second divine seal to be unlocked and Andrew was waiting for it to happen because if the first seal gave him so many benefits, he couldn''t wait to see what it would grant him the second one.


    Andrew also kept his promise to Victoria and gave her the message of a lifetime. The girl was melted by Andrew''s magical hands, to the point that she had no strength left at all when Andrew finished her.


    Cooperation on sex toys had also begun and they had be so popr that Andrew could not keep up with the huge demand. With her skill, Carolina tried to learn how to make these sex toys, but unexpectedly, they were much more difficult to make than rejuvenating creams and other pharmaceutical products.


    For this reason, it would not be possible for production to increase in a short time. This bothered Andrew a little, as he was always limited, but there was nothing he could do at least for now.


    One morning after a night of passion between Andrew and his wives, a strong force was felt in the room. Andrew''s body shone like gold and after a few seconds, his glow faded.


    However, when his glow faded, Andrew''s wives, his employees, his concubines, and even his friends with benefits like Enri and Ilda gained a small glow. The strongest glow could be seen in Carolina and the other wives, but everyone gained something, since Andrew had just broken his second divine seal.

 Chapter 348: CHAPTER 347

    Unexpectedly, the breaking of the second divine seal did not give Andrew as many benefits as the first did. In short, the only thing he achieved was an improvement in his current abilities, a greater amount of divinity and he broke the limit of a normal warrior by entering the ranks of experts.


    While it may sound like there weren''t many benefits, they were actually massive, except that by breaking the first seal, he also gained the ability to establish temples, and this time nothing like that happened, so he was a little disappointed.


    Still, the improvements he made were substantial. Furthermore, his employees received a small improvement in their vitality and stamina just likest time.


    The concubines and sexual friends were not very different from the employees, but when you approached the center of those close to Andrew things changed. Although there were no major changes, all of his wives increased their divinity and mastery of the skills they had acquired.


    Candice, who was the only one who had not awakened an ability yet, finally obtained one and it is called "Eyes of Chance". Although it would perish from the name of it being simr to Andrew''s Eros eyes or Oliver''s aura eyes, it really wasn''t simr at all.


    The eyes of chance do not show the strength or intentions of others through the aura but instead, allow Candice to see what others cannot. For example, "See" an opportunity or threat of any kind.


    With these eyes, she could discern things as if her intuition were that of a powerful expert and decide when to advance and when to retreat. Although it is a veryplex ability to use, it is still extremely powerful.


    His guardians also received a substantial increase in strength and their abilities also grew, but it was his children who received the greatest benefit, as the increase in divinity as infants would help them grow exceptional.


    The employees of the Heavenly Pces were not surprised to see the brilliance that emanated from them, as it had happened once, so they simply believed that Andrew had performed a ritual again to strengthen them, which left them happy and without questions.


    His concubines and sexual friends were the ones who were surprised, but Andrew wouldn''t bother to exin everything to them, he only told them that he had helped them strengthen their vitality and didn''t exin anything else.


    On the other hand, the breaking of the second divine seal did not go unnoticed by everyone in the city, since Arturios, who had ascended to the rank of demigod, could feel how the divinity gathered in the Heavenly Pce and this rmed him.


    He knew that only demigods could use divinity and in no case would it be asrge an amount as the one that appeared when Andrew broke the seal, however, as it disappeared so quickly, he could not draw any conclusions.


    Arturios checked the Heavenly Pce as if trying to find the divinity he had perceived, but it seemed to have disappeared in the same way he appeared, so he decided to pay more attention to Andrew and hispanions, just in case.


    After this incident, nothing abnormal happened. Everything remained the same as always and several weeks passed. Then the lost continent began to liven up, as all the exploration groups began to arrive at that ce.


    Like their Vacilea counterparts who arrived earlier, they were shocked at how deste thisnd was. Almost all groups arrived simultaneously but in different parts of the continent.


    The main group, which was made up of 100 warriors from different countries,nded on the coast closest to Vacilea, although it was a two-week boat trip away.


    Since they had brought enough provisions to explore the lost continent for more than half a year, they did not rush to explore the ce. They chose a ce near the coast and set up camp.


    Unlike the scouts sent by Vacilea before, this group was much more numerous and powerful, not to mention that they were notx in security, so they set up defense formations and even had defensive magic artifacts.


    In less than 3 days, they had set up a fortress near the coast where theynded. Although they did not haverge fortifications, such as walls and so on, just the defensive formations and artifacts were enough for the camp to be protected.


    After they prepared everything, they began the exploration. Obviously, all 100 of them would not go out together, since they were arge group and since they did not know each other, they could get in each other''s way if they encountered danger.


    In this way, they organized 5 groups of 20 people and moved separately. Each group had at least 5 super experts who, although they could not fight a demigod as they knew the rational abyssals were, could at least hold him back to escape.


    These groups advanced in different directions, at a calm and careful pace, because they did not know what to expect. Like the Vacilea explorers, none of them experienced any problems for a week.


    They began to believe that there was no life in this ce and that the abyssal that came to Vacilea was a unique and special case. On the other hand, the different exploration groups sent by the great empires of the continent also made their moves.


    Being small groups, they did not establish camps but rather embarked on exploring from the moment they arrived. What none of the exploration groups knew was that, in the sky, where they could not be seen, 4 ck silhouettes with hair wings, and red eyes were observing everything.


    "It seems your information is correct Cain. These bastards came like rats," said one of the abysmal humanoids, looking at another. This other abysmal humanoid named Cain was the one who destroyed the Vacilea explorers.


    "How do we proceed? Shall we eliminate them?" Cain asked viciously. It was easy to see that he wanted to fight, but another of the abysmal said, "Let''s them go a little further in and deal with them."


    This abyssal was bigger and beefier, but his look of cruelty was no different from Cain''s. His name is Appto and he is the leader of this small group. Not only was it because of his appearance, but he was considerably stronger than Cain.


    Having agreed to this, the abyssal nodded and dispersed. They had already assessed the enemy forces and knew that they were not a threat to them, so they did not take them seriously.


    What they did not realize was that in the shadows was hiding a robust man with long ck hair, sharp eyes, and two horns on his head. This was a devil from the demon realm and he was a demigod.


    Only the humans had gathered because of the Vacilea incident, as the other races were normally not friendly to the humans, however, when a meeting of all the leaders of the human countries was held, all the races became alert.


    It was thanks to this that the countries dominated by demons, elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other races learned of the appearance of the abyssal and sent explorers on their own to the lost continent.


    Unlike humans, the other races were not as numerous, but if youpare the number of experts, they were not far behind. For this reason, these races decided to send few but powerful explorers.


    Taking this into ount, the demon who observed the abysmal humanoids in the sky is a demigod, which is why he was able to hide from them. Although he was able to hide, this did not mean that he was stronger.


    In fact, this was one of the reasons why this demon had a bitter expression, as he could tell that the weakest of the 4 abyssals was stronger than him.


    The human leaders were too confident and did not send any demigods and that is why they were at a disadvantage, but the other races did send demigods and they were able to evaluate the situation better.


    Both the abyssals and the humans followed their respective ns and when 2 weeks had passed the situation changed. The 4 humanoid abyssals led a group of beast-type abyssals to attack, and the battle was one-sided.


    While the human scouts were very careful and did not fall into traps like the Vacilea scouts who had arrived before, the disparity inbat forces was substantial.


    Although most of the human explorers were exterminated, some managed to escape. They knew they had to report their findings and that''s why they ran away like crazy and some of them seeded.


    The battles also benefited the explorers sent by the other races, since they did not show themselves. They remained hidden, watching and evaluating the power of the abysmal and when their worst fears were confirmed they also left.


    Weeks after this incident, the continent went into a state of panic, as news of the return of the abyssals had leaked and everyone was now worried about what the future held.


    Andrew and the others also found out about this. Andrew, his wives, and his assistants who had little knowledge were ignorant of who the abyssals were, but Oliver was different and told them everything he knew.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 349: CHAPTER 348

    When they heard Oliver''s story, Andrew and the others were pale with fright, because they couldn''t believe how dangerous the abyssals were. Oliver, serving as general of the army of the kingdom of Numa, had ess to information that ordinary people did not have, so he knew everything that was known about the abysmal.


    For this reason, his words carried so much weight. Most people knew of the existence and danger of the abysmal, but everything was based on legends passed down from generation to generation. However, Oliver had been able to read the historical ounts of the battle against them that the kingdom of Numa had in its moment.


    It was one thing to know that the abysmals are dangerous and another to see historical data of what really happened. Andrew and the others had serious expressions, as the appearance of the abyssals was a matter of discovering whether they would survive or not.


    Although Andrew had just ascended to the rank of expert, he was still weak among the powerful of the continent, and if hepared himself against the abyssal, he was even weaker, so a sense of crisis erupted within him.


    Unexpectedly, when everyone was silent trying to assimte what Oliver had said, Fluffy spoke in Andrew''s mind, "Master, these abyssals could be creatures created by a fallen god."


    Andrew was surprised by these words and immediately asked, "What do you mean?", to which Fluffy replied, "I can''t be sure, but ording to Oliver''s description, it seems to be the case."


    Fluffy paused and continued exining without waiting for Andrew to ask, "As I had told you before, the fallen gods are those who fell into depravity and let their divine domain take over."


    Andrew didn''t say anything, just nodded his head slightly, as if to let him know that he remembered that, and Fluffy continued, "The point is, as they are corrupted by their domains, their blessings are also corrupted, so creatures like abyssal are created".


    Fluffy paused again and continued saying, "The fallen gods still possess divinity, only it is corrupted and generates mutations. ording to Oliver''s description, it seems that these abyssals are beings corrupted by a fallen god."


    After that, Fluffy remained silent, as if waiting for Andrew to ask his questions, and he was not wrong, because Andrew immediately began to ask, "When you told me about the fallen gods, you also said that they are the enemies of the gods, so therefore, they always try to eliminate them, how did this one survive?"


    "Well, I can''t say for sure yet that these abysmal are the creation of a fallen god, but if they are, there are many ways to escape the surveince of the gods," Fluffy replied and Andrew couldn''t help himself, and asked again, " As which?".


    "Well, like this world. I had already told the master that this world is not guarded by any god, as it will be yours when you ascend, so it is not difficult for a fallen god to hide ons like this that are not guarded", Fluffy replied.


    He did not wait for Andrew to ask and continued, "Although it may not seem like it, the fallen gods are not few, and depending on their domain, the gods have elimination priorities. For example, if it is a fallen god whose domain is battle or magic, it would be immediately subjugated, but if it is a god with domain over love, eros, or something simr, they will not be given as much priority.


    "You mean that if the one who creates these abyssals is a fallen god, it is unlikely that he or she is a god ofbat or with great strength, do I understand correctly?" asked Andrew and Fluffy replied, "It is very likely, however¡­ ".


    "However, what?" Andrew asked again and Fluffy, a little worried, replied, "However, he or she is still a god. In short, he or she was a full-fledged god with divinity intact, so even if he or she is not a battle god, he or she will be much more powerful than you."


    Andrew understood what Fluffy meant and it worried him. Until now, he was worried about surviving and ascending, but now if there was a fallen god, ascension would be 1,000 times moreplicated.


    Not wanting to keep this information to himself, he immediately told it to Oliver and the others, which surprised them even more than Oliver''s talk, because before they knew that the abyssals were dangerous, but now that they knew that they could be the creations of a god, the feeling of crisis increased.


    "Fluffy, I''m not a full-fledged god yet and I''m sure I won''t be one anytime soon. Isn''t it possible to warn the gods about this?" Andrew asked hopefully, but Fluffy threw a bucket of cold water at him, "That''s impossible."


    "From the moment the master was assigned to this world, everything about this world belongs to you, even if you have not ascended, so the gods will not even look at this," said Fluffy.


    "What do you think I should do?" Andrew asked and added, "Not only  am I, not a god yet, but even if I were, battle is not my strength. How can I survive?" to which Fluffy replied, "The master, underestimates himself too much."


    Fluffy pouted and added, "Certainly, your battle power is not strong, but your dominance allows others to be stronger. In short, you are a powerful support god. My rmendation is to increase the strength of your guardians."


    "How do I do that?" Andrew continued to ask and Fluffy replied, "The master must get stronger. Look for rarer or special beauties and have your guardians do the same."


    Hearing the Fluffy proposal, Andrew couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows, because he was against this method. He is indeed a candidate for god Eros and he should no longer feel strongly about using sex to strengthen himself, but he still retained some of the mentality from his previous life.


    Andrew had epted the fact that he could have many women, but he was still reluctant to pursue them just to strengthen himself. Fluffy who could read his thoughts, understood Andrew''s mentality so he immediately said, "Master, I didn''t tell you to look for women left and right. What I propose is to look for quality, not quantity."


    Although Andrew was still reluctant, he understood Fluffy''s words. However, for the moment, he wouldn''t worry about that. He was aware that the abyssals would not attack immediately, so he still had time.


    ording to the rumors that circted, the abyssals were powerful, but not numerous, and although this was not verified, the fact that the abyssals were still confined to the lost continent was sufficient proof that they did not yet have the strength to face the continent.


    Since Andrew was able toe to this conclusion, it was obvious that the others knew this as well. Especially the leaders of the great world powers and they were the ones who would make the first move.


    Just as Andrew had thought, the leaders of the continent were nning how to attack the abyssals before they gathered their forces. They didn''t know how the information had been leaked, but what they had to do didn''t change.


    Although these leaders wanted to eliminate the abysmals as soon as possible, none of them would take the vanguard, as they would be the most harmed by doing so. For this reason, a meeting of all the leaders of the continent was held.


    Unlike the one carried out in Vacilea, this time, the different races also participated, since the appearance of the abysmals worried not only humans but all the inhabitants of the continent.


    This meeting would take ce within a week in the Northern Elven Empire, as it was one of the most powerful countries on the continent. Its strength surpassed for a mile the strength of the Cannaris empire and that was already a great demonstration of its power since the Cannaris empire is one of the three great human empires.


    Since the news of the abyssals had spread, word of the meeting between world leaders also spread. Not because people had researched it, but because world leaders themselves had spread the word.


    They wanted to calm the inhabitants of the continent as if to say, "The whole continent will fight, so there is nothing to fear." In some ways, this reassured the masses, but the smart ones knew there was no safety.


    They were few, but some people and organizations knew that in the war more than 1,000 years ago the entire lost continent was destroyed and at that time the power of its inhabitants was greater than today, so they were worried.


    Andrew also took action. Although he was against Fluffy''s proposal, he couldn''t ignore it, so he prepared to expand. If he wanted to search for rare and special beauties, he needed to know the world, so he began to prepare to open Heavenly Pces throughout the continent.


    Andrew especially wanted to go to the countries of other races, because he knew that he would get better benefits from other races. Although racism was minimal in this world, it was true that not all races got along well.


    A perfect example was elves and demons, as well as winged ones and demons. Demons are the secondrgest race behind humans and have many ethnicities, such as orcs, ogres, goblins, and simr.


    Because of this, demons had many ethnicities with grotesque appearances that shed with races such as elves and winged ones, which are considered the most advanced, cultured, and beautiful races of all.


    Even so, faced with the threat of the abysmals, these differences were put aside. They knew what the priorities were and could not engage in petty disputes when their very existence was in danger.


    What the inhabitants of the continent did not know was that while they were preparing to deal with the abysmals, the abysmals were not standing still and also gathered to prepare for war.

 Chapter 350: CHAPTER 349

    Both sides were preparing for what seemed like the war of the millennium, while Andrew and hispanions were finalizing details to carry out the expansion that Andrew had proposed.


    Although Andrew wanted to expand, he was not stupid enough to believe that he could go to every country he wanted and establish a Heavenly Pce. He needed to make certain ns, in particr, choose which country to go to, evaluate the environment so that it is appropriate for his business, and finally get the money.


    Thest thing was actually the most important because there was no point in choosing a suitable country if you don''t have the money to carry out your business, for this reason, Candice needed to spread herself first.


    Although it sounds strange, it really wasn''t. Although Andrew was dedicated to business, everything was focused on the sex industry, so he was not suitable to make money inrge amounts, at least not for now with the limitations that he has.


    For this reason, he thought that Candice could expand her business in the Dunnas kingdom with Victoria''s help. While Victoria was enchanted by Andrew''s message, she was by no means his ve, but it wasn''t difficult for her to help Candice carve out a space for herself in the food marketing industry.


    This was possible, because Andrew promised her special treatment if she helped Candice, and most importantly, Victoria was not in the food marketing industry, so she had no conflicts of interest in helping Candice.


    The n was simple. Candice would connect with the buyers of the kingdom of Dunnas to expand her business, with the help of Victoria, and with the profits obtained, Andrew would expand his Heavenly Pce in another country.


    Previously, Andrew was reluctant to use Candice''s money for his own benefit, but being in the situation they were in with the abyssals breathing down their necks, Andrew had to make some concessions and since Candice didn''t care, everything happened quickly.


    Candice helped by Carolina, immediately contacted Victoria and quickly began working. Victoria only had to introduce them to her contacts, after that, it depended on Candice and she did not disappoint.


    In a few days, Candice and Carolina had closed several deals for considerable amounts of money with the contacts that Victoria had introduced them to. Victoria was even more surprised than Andrew with this matter, as she did not expect Andrew''s wives to be so capable.


    Victoria even became concerned about this situation, because although she was not in the food marketing industry, she also did not know if these women would try to interfere in her industry, so she had to make ns.


    These actions by Victoria were irrelevant since Candice and Carolina did not n to interfere in the industry in which Victoria operates. First, because it was she who introduced them to contacts to start their business and they are women who would not betray the trust granted.


    The second reason was because Andrew had told them not to do it. Andrew''s reason was the same as Candice and Carolina, that is, he did not want to harm Victoria when she had helped them, although it may sound naive, Andrew was this kind of man.


    The point is that Candice and Carolina''s business in the kingdom of Dunnas expanded rapidly and in a short time, they had raised enough money to march to a new country and start their expansion n.


    Obviously, while Candice and Carolina were doing their business, a lot had happened on the continent. The meeting between the world leaders was held and the topic of how to deal with the abysmals was discussed.


    The details of the meeting were not made public, only the kings and emperors who participated in the meeting, as well as those closest to them, knew what had been discussed, but everyone on the continent found out that it had been agreed to create a joint army to attack the abysmals.


    Honestly, it was the most rational decision. The abysmals had not left the lost continent yet, and that''s because they had not recovered their strength and the leaders of the continent would not give them the time to do so, so they decided to create a joint army and destroy the abysmals before they recovered.


    One would have to be an idiot not to notice this point and not attack, so everyone knew that the decision of a joint army was expected, however, the meetingsted 3 days and everyone was curious to know what else had been discussed.


    In the history of this continent, the times in which all the leaders of the countries of the continent met can be counted on the fingers of one hand and this continent has about 10,000 years of history.


    Just with this one could understand the threat that the abysmals were. Even so, the intelligent ones did not believe that the world leaders would meet for 3 full days and the only decision they came to was to form a joint army to deal with the abysmals.


    Oliver as a strategist and former military general obviously didn''t believe it either and shared his thoughts with Andrew and the others. Although this made them curious, it was not for long, because although they wanted to know, the reality was that it did not matter.


    No matter what other decisions the world leaders had made, Andrew and the others had no ability to participate in them. It was obvious that they were out of their league in that situation, so they stopped worrying and focused on their ns.


    Although Andrew and the others did not care about this topic, some people and organizations were interested in knowing what else had been discussed at the meeting of world leaders.


    Especially organizations that were not on the right side of thew. It is known that this type of organization is always looking for opportunities and what better opportunity than a meeting where all the kings and emperors of the continent are present?


    Some many kings and emperors were attacked on their way back and although none of them died, many were robbed. Fortunately, for the thieves the situation of the abysmals was urgent or else they would have had to endure the wrath of these rulers.


    These organizations were not stupid, they knew that the kings and emperors would not persecute them for theft, since the abysmals were more important. They were also careful not to assassinate any ruler or else they would not be able to escape.


    The point is that all countries on the continent, regardless of race began to gather their army. While they would not be so charitable as to send their best men, they did have to send experts.


    This army was notposed of warriors, but of experts. The weakest one was an intermediate expert and his numbers totaled more than a million. The reason this was agreed upon is simple, the abysmal humanoids are demigods.


    This is known and verified information, so they couldn''t send weak warriors to die in battle. While an intermediate expert would be no different from a dead man facing an abysmal humanoid, they were not there to face abysmal humanoids.


    The roles of each expert were well-defined. The demigod-level warriors would be the generals of this army and it would be they, along with the expert masters, who would face the abysmal humanoids.


    On the other hand, the super experts wouldmand the weaker ones to deal with the non-rational abysmals. This was a simple, but effective strategy. However, gathering this amount of experts could not be done in a few days.


    In fact, it was more difficult to assemble this army than one made of normal soldiers, since not all the experts were in one ce, and especially the demigods were not only far from the hustle and bustle of the cities but were also capricious.


    Fortunately, there were no demigods arrogant enough to make problematic demands when the abysmals threatened. Every country in the continent carried out its obligations as best they could, but it would still take half to a month to finish assembling the army.


    The abyssals were not wasting any time either and quickly gathered all their troops. Normally non-rational abyssals wander the continent without direction or purpose, but with the continent preparing to attack, the abyssals could not allow this.


    The humanoid abyssals divided themselves to gather all the non-rational abysmals to join the army that faced the experts of the continent.


    It was true that the abysmals were much weakerpared to 1,000 years ago, but there were still about 3 million non-rational abysmals and about 50 humanoid abysmals.


    The inhabitants of the continent did not know it, but the armies were very equal in strength. In fact, the continent had the advantage, as they could always send reinforcements, but the abysmals could not create more of their own.


    Fluffy''s conjecture was partially wrong. No fallen god was hiding in this world, but in the past there were and this led to the war that destroyed the continent 1,000 years in the past.


    However, this fallen god really died. Unexpectedly, he was a fallen god with dominion over war, so the gods subjugated him with the help of the inhabitants of this world.


    The problem was that a part of his blood was left behind and it was thanks to this blood that the current abysmals appeared. Compared to the abysmals from 1,000 years ago, they are weaker and since the blood of the fallen god is not as powerful as the god himself, they cannot produce abyssals as quickly.

 Chapter 351: CHAPTER 350

    Since they could not reproduce at high speed, the abysmals had remained silent, increasing their numbers and power, but now that they had been discovered, there was nothing else but to oppose their enemies.


    Since they had been born from the blood of a fallen god with the mastery of war, these abysmals were not afraid of battle, in fact, they craved it, but they were not stupid, they knew that fighting a battle right now was a death for sure.


    For this reason, Gusttat, the first of the abysmal humanoids created by the blood of the fallen god, decided that they would not fight a battle to the death. He devised the n to let the beast-type abyssals be the cannon fodder, while he and the other humanoid abysmals fled.


    Gusttat and the other humanoid abysmals had long wanted to leave the lost continent and go to the new continent because there they would have more creatures to increase their army. The problem was that they had no way to move the blood of the fallen god that turned them into abysmals.


    Despite more than 1,000 years having passed, the blood of the fallen god had not dried up or weakened, for this reason, they could not move it. They did not know a single element that would allow them to contain it and if they touched it by mistake, its immense divinity would destroy them.


    Knowing all this, Gusttat and the other abysmals had to make the decision to stay and die or flee, but lose the source of their power. Although a difficult decision, in the end, they chose the second because as long as they lived, there was a way to counteract the information.


    While the abysmals and the experts of the new continent made their ns for the future battle, Andrew met with his wives and those close to him to define which country they would go to expand.


    Each person contributed their opinion about which country they should go to, but each person only said the first thing that came to mind. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Oliver intervened.


    He released a little of his power, to silence everyone. Seeing this action, everyone looked at him strangely, because they did not understand the reason why Oliver used his strength to subdue them.


    Some of them were even upset and noticing this Oliver exined, "You guys were going down the wrong path. Your proposals are ces you want to go, but you have asked yourself, What does the young master need?"


    Hearing Oliver''s question, everyone gathered their necks in shame, because what Oliver had said was true. They were just throwing out names of countries they always wanted to visit and hadn''t realized they weren''t nning a vacation.


    The most embarrassed were Andrew''s wives because, despite their maturity and good sense, they were the most excited thinking that they were going on vacation. Andrew smiled when he saw them so embarrassed, but he didn''t chase them.


    "I know you all want to go somewhere and I promise that eventually I will take you there, but you have to understand that, right now, the priority is to improve our strength, so we must choose a country that meets those requirements," said Andrew.


    "And what are those requirements?" Gaston suddenly asked, to which Andrew immediately responded, "As you know, my strength and yours are strengthened through sex and eroticism, so we need to go to a country with great beauties and special beauties."


    "That means that visiting other races would be more practical, right?" Gaston asked again and Andrew replied again, "That''s true. The other races have special traits that could be beneficial to us."


    After saying this, everyone remained silent for a few seconds and suddenly Oliver spoke, "I think we should go to the western ins." Oliver''s sudden proposal confused everyone, but they still didn''t rule it out immediately.


    However, it was not Andrew who asked, but Gaston, "Why do you propose to go to the Western ins?", and Oliver replied, "Our goal is to reach out to as many different races as possible, and the Western ins has such a ce".


    With these words, Gaston immediately eximed, "The Star City." Oliver smiled at Gaston''s exmation, but everyone else was confused. Not even Candice, who knew the world a little better, knew what Star City was.


    Noticing this, Oliver began to exin, "As you know the western ins are passing the yellow desert after the kingdom of Dunnas. The western ins also border the green mountain ranges and Star City is a city that lies in the middle of the in, the mountain range, and the desert."


    The exnation did not seem to have helped the others understand, so Gaston continued the exnation, "The young master said that we need special beauties and that other races are more likely than humans to have these traits, so it is better to go to where there are many races."


    Gaston paused and continued, "In the western ins live the were-beasts, who are not inferior in ethnicity and numbers to the demons. In the green mountain ranges there is said to be a considerable dwarven and elven poption, not to mention that, in the yellow desert, the barbarians live."


    When Gaston finished saying this, everyone seemed to understand what he meant. However, Oliver still continued to exin, "Star City is the center of allmercial exchange in that area, so many races gather there. It is said to be the most prosperous city on the continent in terms of rtionships."


    "Some other races can even be seen in that city apart from those that live nearby, especially humans who always proliferate where there is money and business," Gast¨®n concluded.


    "I had heard about a city considered a racial utopia, but I didn''t know it was called Star City," Candice suddenly said as if she were speaking to herself, but upon hearing her, Oliver and Gast¨®nughed out loud.


    Everyone looked at them strangely, but they didn''t bother to calm theirughter. After a few seconds, they both calmed down and Oliver was the first to speak, "Mrs. Candice, while it is true that many racese together in this city, calling it a utopia is too much."


    Oliver had barely finished speaking and Gaston continued, "That city is far from perfect. In fact, many say that it is one of the most dangerous ces in the world and the only reason it still exists is that everyone needs it to exchange their goods."


    "In short, it is a necessary evil," Andrew said, entering the conversation. Oliver and Gaston nodded at listened to those words and everyone fell back into thought.


    Suddenly Andrew asked a question to Gaston and Oliver who seemed to know a lot about this Star City, "Will we be able to do our business there?", to which Oliver without hesitation replied, "Young master, there is no better ce, but at the same time, it will not be easy".


    "What do you mean?" Andrew asked again and Oliver did not hide anything from him, "As we already said, it is a dangerous city, where many races meet. It certainly hasw and order, but it is not as strict as cities in other countries, so some customers could be problematic."


    "I understand, however, for us that is not a problem. Anyone who acts too smart in our Heavenly Pce will suffer greatly," Andrew said with a mocking smile, but Oliver spoke again.


    "What the young master says is correct, but he must not forget that outside the Heavenly Pce, we can still be attacked." Andrew immediately understood what Oliver meant.


    In the capital cities of the Cannaris Empire and the Dunnas Kingdom, if someone attacked them in their establishment, they could fight back, without consequences, but in a ce like Star City, no one would maintain order, so defending themselves is fine, but others would alwayse for revenge.


    The question was not about shing with a powerful enemy that would endanger them, but with one that would constantly annoy them and cause them difficulties. Sometimes the worst enemy is not the lion or the tiger, but the rat.


    Understanding this, Andrew fell into deep thought, as he had to weigh whether it was worth taking this risk, but thinking again, he didn''t know the city and it was difficult for him to make a decision, so he looked at Oliver and asked.


    "Give me your honest opinion. Do you think we should go to Star City?", to which Oliver replied, "I think it''s our best option." Andrew evaluated Oliver''s words and also his expressions and turned to look at the others, "What do you think?"


    All of Andrew''s wives immediately responded that they would go wherever he wanted. Castor, V, Erick, Canna, Sonia, and Marie, were no different. Although they said different words, the intentions were the same.


    Gast¨®n agreed with Oliver from the beginning, so he didn''t need to respond and in this way, it was defined that the next destination would be the Star City.


    If you''re wondering why Gaston, Erick, and Canna can talk so matter-of-factly about Andrew''s qualities as a candidate for the god Eros, the answer is simple.


    After the release of the second divine seal, Andrew decided to make them guardians. While Gast¨®n and Canna are not fighters, they are trustworthy people and Candice had asked Andrew to do it, so there was no reason not to do it.


    For this reason, they are now loyal subordinates of Candice and Andrew, not to mention that they are in awe of the great ability of their boss, who is capable of charming a future god.

 Chapter 352: CHAPTER 351

    Putting aside Gaston, Canna, and Erick''s thoughts about how surprising Candice is for enchanting Andrew who is a candidate for god Eros, the meeting continued once it had been decided to go to Star City.


    This was not something to take lightly, not only due to the fact that this city was dangerous but the path to it was not smooth either. They had to pass the yellow desert ruled by the barbarians, who were not only one of the physically strongest races but were excellent horsemen and dangerous plunderers.


    Simply put, encountering barbarians in the yellow desert is very unlucky but normal. Fortunately, they are not bloodthirsty, so as long as you don''t resist, they will just steal your belongings and let you go.


    However, make no mistake, if you confront them, you will quickly understand why their race is so feared. In appearance they are not very different from humans, they are just a littlerger and more muscr, but in terms ofbat their history is different.


    Any barbarian, man, woman, or child is a born warrior. Theirbat and riding skills seem to be carried in their blood because instinctively, they know how to do these activities, and that gives them a great advantage over humans.


    Each race has its innate qualities, the elves with archery, the beastmen with their physical benefits depending on their ethnicities, the humans their capacity for reproduction and adaptation, and that of the barbarians, it seems that hand-to-hand fighting and horse riding.


    The barbarians were not the only danger on the road to Star City. The Yellow Desert is also gued by some annoying and dangerous creatures, such as the earthworm, sand scorpions, and birds of prey.


    These beasts are the best known and most infamous of the yellow desert, as they have left a long list of corpses in this ce over the years. In fact, it is said that only barbarians are allowed to live in the desert, as they are the only ones capable of coexisting with these creatures.


    Don''t be fooled, it''s not that the barbarians can control them, but that they are capable of surviving in the desert with them. There have been times when human and beastmen colonies were established in the desert, due to many circumstances, and they were always annihted by one of these 3 monsters.


    No one except the barbarians knows why these monsters destroy any non-barbarian civilization in the Yellow Desert. With these dangers present, Andrew and hispanions had to be very careful or they could lose their lives.


    They spent the entire day nning the trip. In the end, they decided to travel light and only Andrew, Oliver and Castor would travel to Star City. Although it was dangerous for the two most powerful experts of the Heavenly Pce to be absent, there was no other option.


    First of all, Andrew is forced to travel, since he cannot teleport to a ce other than his temple. So he must go to Star City in person and establish a Heavenly Pce there.


    Since the path is full of dangers, he must be protected, and who better than the two most powerful experts at his disposal? Normally, Castor would stay to take care of the Heavenly Pce, but this time Oliver was against it.


    ording to Oliver''s words, Castor needed to explore the world and face dangers or his strength would not improve. Andrew didn''t quite understand what he was saying, but he figured it was what ancient times meant going through trials and tribtions, so he allowed it.


    In this way, the protection of the Heavenly Pces and other businesses of Andrew and his wives were left in the hands of Erick, V, and the 5 experts who used to work for Oslo and Vocgo.


    Andrew was not worried, because, with the whole situation with the abysmal, he was sure that no one would dare make foolish moves within the capital cities where he operated.


    All the governments on the continent were a little paranoid and any fool who showed up would suffer their wrath, so Andrew was calm. Furthermore, his wives still retained the ability to control the Heavenly Pces, so they were safe.


    At first, Andrew believed that they could only do that because they were pregnant, but Andrew had misunderstood. His wives did not gain control over the Heavenly Pces, because they were pregnant per se.


    It turns out that by being pregnant with Andrew''s child the baby immediately bes a future god, so the system protects him and that is why it gives the mother the ability to protect the future god.


    The children are still young and cannot take care of themselves, so the system still considers that their mothers must protect them, so they continue to have control of the Heavenly Pces to protect the children.


    Obviously, this is not indefinite. In fact, Fluffy had already told Andrew that when his children turned 10 this defense system would be lost immediately.


    Andrew will continue to have control over the Heavenly Pces, as they are his temples, but his wives will no longer be able to do so. Unless they get pregnant again, which at the moment there are no ns to do.


    With all this organized, they finished the meeting and headed to make thest adjustments before leaving. Time was short and that''s why Andrew wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Oliver went out to buy wind horses, which are more convenient to use in ces like the desert since these are the same horses that the barbarians use.


    They''re big, fast, and strong, not to mention they specialize in running on sand as if it were drynd, so they''re ideal for this trip. They are expensive but worth it, so Oliver bought 3 of the best specimens he found and took them back to Dunnas Pce.


    While Andrew and the others were running around with their preparations, the joint army of experts from the continent was gathering in Vacilea. There were nearly 1 million experts from all races and countries on the continent.


    There were 10 demigods of iparable strength on a tform in front of all the other experts. These 10 were by far the most powerful in the army, even though they were not the only demigods, they were on a different level.


    They were all of different races. There was a light-skinned and a dark-skinned elf elder. Just like humans have different skin tones, elves are simr, but they are more based on their racial qualities.


    Light elves are specialists in archery, like all elves, but also in light magic, while dark elves are the opposite, specialists in archery and dark and stealth magic.


    There are many other types of elves, but they are not present at the moment, so there is no need to mention them. Despite how opposite these two elves seem, they are not enemies or anything like that, at the end of the day they all belong to the elven race.


    Among these 10 there is also a robust old man with toned muscles but of short stature. He was obviously a dwarf, but don''t let his short height fool you, the power he exuded is no less than any of those present.


    There was also a sturdy old man about 2 meters tall, with bulging muscles and if it weren''t for his white beard, no one could deny that the man looked like he was 20 years old, he was a barbaric demigod.


    Next to them was a demon dressed in ck with a pair of horns on its head. Beside him was an extremely beautiful woman with a pair of bat wings on her back and a fine heart-tipped tail.


    This woman is the embodiment of lust, a subus. Both the demon and the subus seemed the youngest, but this is just one of the characteristics of demons.


    They are simr to elves, they have long longevity, but unlike elves who only age more slowly, devils and demon subi never really age after reaching 25 years old, they are simr to vampires.


    They have eternal youth. This does not mean that they will not die of old age, but rather that they will not age, but their life expectancy is simr to that of elves. Following the demons was a human.


    This one seemed to be the oldest of all, but he also gave the impression of being the most powerful. Next was the expert of the beastmen race. He was an athletic man despite his advanced age with a wolf''s tail and ears.


    At the end of the line were two elderly women with small wing-shaped ears and a pair of wings on their backs. They were feathered and white like angels. The women, despite their wrinkles, could be seen how beautiful they were, these are the demigoddesses of the winged race.


    With this great lineup of generals, the continent''s army was ready to leave. Each of the elders on the tform said a few words of motivation and then they proceeded to board the ships to go to the lost continent.


    Experts of this level could fly to the lost continent without any inconvenience, but they would get too tired before the battle, so they decided to use ships.


    The beginning of the millennia-old battle was about to begin and everyone was waiting for the result. Meanwhile, Andrew had started his journey and was currently touring the kingdom of Dunnas with Oliver and Castor, with the aim of reaching the yellow desert.

 Chapter 353: CHAPTER 252

    The journey through the kingdom of Dunnas did not take long. While Andrew wanted to sightsee this country, time was of the essence so they marched the quickest route to the Yellow Desert.


    After two weeks they had reached the edge of the Sandy River. Although the kingdom of Dunnas is a desert country, full of oases simr to the Yellow Desert. This is clearly delimited.


    The Sandy River establishes the border between the kingdom of Dunnas and the Yellow Desert. This river is quite wide and long and divides the desert in two, on one side is the kingdom of Dunnas, and on the other, the Yellow Desert ruled by the barbarians.


    Some say that due to this proximity and the fact that many barbarians enter the kingdom of Dunnas, the women of this ce are the way they are, that is, they like strong men, because they admire the barbarians.


    However, this is not true. Although some women see barbarians as strong warriors and ideal men, most women in this country do not think so, because for them, barbarians were born strong and they value the acquired strength of a man.


    Certainly, there are many men blessed with good gics and that is why they are strong like barbarians, but for the women of Dunnas, or at least for the majority, barbarians were born strong, they did not need effort and that did not allow them to long for barbarians.


    Furthermore, barbarians also have different tastes in women. As a warrior race, they are attracted to strong women, because they want their offspring to be strong, so they are not attracted to human women.


    Obviously, having a few nights of passion with a human is allowed, but a partner must be strong and this refers to physical. For barbarians, politics and wealth are always secondary, the most important thing is power.


    For these reasons, these two breeds, despite living so close and having simr environments, do note together regrly. In fact, a barbarian who joins with a weak human is despised and even expelled from the tribe, so unions between these two races are rare.


    While Oliver was telling Andrew and Castor about all this, they reached the banks of the Sandy River. On its banks, you could see arge city that was not inferior to the capital of the Dunnas kingdom.


    It was not strange that arge city would rise in this ce because, after all, they were close to thergest and most important river in the area. Andrew and the others decided to rest in this city and march the next day.


    In the city, they could see barbarian men and women like normal citizens. They were a bit wild, as their clothes were like those of the indigenous people on Earth if Andrew had topare.


    The smallest were women and were about 2 meters long. The men did not wear anything to cover their torsos, so their well-toned muscles could be seen and each of them exuded an aura of ferocity.


    Although the women were equally strong, they were still beauties. Although they looked like they were dirty and didn''t take care of their hair, their beauty couldn''t be ignored.


    Obviously, they were wearing a cloth that covered their tits, but their shoulders and abdomen were exposed. Her facial features are a little harsh but still beautiful, Andrew was captivated by their beauty.


    After admiring some barbarians along the way, they arrived at a small, simple inn, where they rented a triple room and after eating they went to rest.


    The night passed uneventfully and at the first light of morning, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor took their horses and marched towards the Yellow Desert. This river is too wide and mighty to cross on horses, so the only way to cross it is through the nearby bridge.


    The bridge is made of wood and although it seems firm and stable, it is quite narrow. The barbarians and the kingdom of Dunnas have had many skirmishes, so this bridge has been torn down and rebuilt many times.


    The reason why it is narrow is to prevent the barbarian cavalry from passing through it when they are in battle. Since the river is difficult to cross on horseback or foot, this bridge is the only crossing point, so the kingdom of Dunnas maintains strict control over it.


    Since it was still very early, the bridge was not very busy, so Andrew and the others were able to cross it in a short time. Normally navigating the Yellow Desert requires the guidance of a barbarian, but Oliver refused to use it.


    Andrew and Castor were confused by this. Although they had bought a map, the reality was that this map was difficult to read, since the reference points were very vague and difficult to recognize.


    Oliver seeing the expressions of the other two said, "A barbarian guide is just a scam. It is known that anyone who hires a barbarian guide is 100% stuck in the desert."


    "Do you mean that the barbarian guides do not help you maneuver through the desert, but rather they take you to theirpanions to rob you?" Castor asked, surprised.


    "That''s right. The barbarian guides are nothing more than a scam. Besides, it''s not my first timeing to Star City, so I know the way more or less," said Oliver, while leading the group.


    As they rode Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "Oliver, what''s up with barbarians being thieves, but not thugs? Is that true or is it another popr lie?"


    "That''s true. If you don''t object, they will only take away your belongings, but young master, think about it. If they take your belongings from you in the middle of the desert, isn''t that the same as killing you?" Oliver responded and added.


    "They will take everything, food, water, money, weapons, and even your horses, so in short they leave you to die in the desert." Andrew and Castor swallowed hard, and then Andrew said again, "Simply put, we can''t give up if we find them."


    "That''s right. If they are going to let us die in the desert, it is better to fight and let them kill us if they have the capacity," Oliver said firmly. "It looks like you''ve fought them before," Castor suddenly said.


    Oliver smiled at thement and said, "Well, I''ve certainly fought barbarians before. Finding some small groups will not be problematic, but if we find arge group, well, we will have problems there."


    "As ast resort, we can use Fluffy," Andrew said, inserting himself into the conversation. Oliver and Castor knew what Andrew meant by "Using Fluffy", but they would prefer not to have to do it, because although possession of the divine beast has its advantages, it also has its disadvantages and they wanted to avoid them at all costs.


    With this conversation, the three of them advanced at high speed on their windhorses. These horses galloped across the sand as if it were solid ground and their speed was surprising.


    In the distance, a group of 10 barbarians followed them. These barbarians were in the city with them and were now returning to their tribe, but upon seeing Andrew and the others, they had the evil intentions of attacking them.


    Although many say that barbarians are stupid, that is not the case, it is just that they are simple-minded and always focus on battle, which is why some think that their brains are undeveloped.


    This group of barbarians who followed Andrew and the others were young and their leader was a genius from his tribe. His strength had skyrocketed from a young age and hisbat skills were superior, which is why he is highly valued in his tribe.


    However, like all geniuses, he is arrogant and he believes that no one in this world can defeat him. Oliver was the first to notice the barbarians chasing them, then Castor, and finally Andrew.


    "What do we do?" Castor asked and after a few seconds of silence, Oliver responded, "These areing from the city, so they shouldn''t have reinforcements. Dealing with them shouldn''t be difficult."


    "So, shall we stop?" Andrew asked this time and Oliver just nodded. The three stopped their horses, surprising the barbarians that they were continuing, since they were still very far away and should not have discovered them yet.


    The young leader of this small group of barbarians immediately became alert. He is arrogant and likes to fight like a good warrior, but is not stupid, he immediately shouts, "Go back. Go back," and then he turns around and rode in the opposite direction.


    Hispanions were surprised, but they still followed his orders and left with him. Castor and Andrew were surprised to see the actions of the group of barbarians, but Oliver was not.


    Oliver knew that the barbarians were intelligent, especially in the art of war, so hemented, "It seems like they have a capable leader." Although he wasn''t speaking to anyone, Andrew and Castor heard him and couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    "Well, many believe that barbarians are stupid and only think about fighting, but that is not the case. Certainly, they like battle, but they are not stupid, in fact, in terms of war they are expert strategists," Oliver replied.


    After a short pause, he continued, "The leader of that group that followed us realized that we were able to discover him at a great distance, so he immediately deduced that we were stronger so he fled."


    While Oliver was exining to Andrew and Castor what had happened, the barbarians had walked away. Once they were far enough away, they stopped and all questioned the young leader, "Bulgur, what happened? Why do we run away?" Bulgur looked at them and said, "Those guys were bad news. Didn''t you see that they had stopped?


    That means that they had noticed us from so far away, that means, they are experts."

 Chapter 354: CHAPTER 353

    While the young barbarians thanked their leader for realizing the danger they were in, Andrew and hispanions continued on their way. The Yellow Desert, like all deserts, was hot and dry during the day, but humid and freezing at night.


    Andrew and the others had not made much progress and had already finished several canteens of water, as the heat was unbearable. Not to mention that the yellow sandndscape as far as the eye can see is not very pleasant.


    Although they were riding wind horses who are specialists in running on sand, the hot environment still made them very tired and that is why Andrew, Oliver, and Castor had to stop every 3 hours to give them water and food.


    They also had to let them rest from time to time, because these horses, although strong, are still living beings, they could not run indefinitely. In this way, the first day it was passed without problems.


    As it began to get dark, Oliver chose a campsite and quickly set up the tents. Oliver and Castor took turns keeping watch and although Andrew offered to help, he was immediately rebuffed.


    They quickly set up camp. Only 2 tents were set up, as Oliver and Castor could use the same one, while Andrew had his own.


    Now he regretted not having brought one of his wives, because unexpectedly, the night in the desert was very cold, to the point of seeming like it was snowing, so having a girl to snuggle with now seemed like a good idea.


    Andrew was at first surprised when he saw Oliver buying nkets because he couldn''t understand what they could use them for if they went to a desert, but now he was grateful to him because, without that nket, he would freeze to death.


    The night also went smoothly. Despite the intense cold, everyone managed to rest well, and early in the day they collected all the tents and cleaned everything before leaving.


    The Yellow Desert isrger than it seems. ording to Oliver, it is almost as big as the kingdom of Dunnas itself, which is impressive. By far it isrger than any desert on Earth.


    ording to Oliver''s calctions, they would reach Star City in a week and currently, 3 days away, they had not suffered any mishap. As they had done the previous days, when the sunset came, they chose a ce to rest.


    They set up the tents and the bonfire to light the fire. Oliver was preparing the food, while Castor walked the perimeter. Andrew was the only one unemployed.


    While being the young master has its advantages, on these trips sitting around doing nothing was quite boring, but he couldn''tin, so he just sat to the side on a dead log that was near the campfire and watched Oliver prepare food.


    However, in that moment of calm, a scream was suddenly heard from Castor, "Scorpions!" Oliver was the first to be alert, as he knew that the only scorpions in this ce were the sand scorpions.


    Oliver immediately instructed Andrew to take the sword and stay alert. Andrew did not dare to be careless and quickly took the sword. Oliver, for his part, began to take pieces of firewood from the bonfire and threw them in different ces.


    Everywhere one of these pieces of firewood fell, a fire spread. Andrew had no idea how Oliver did this, as he knew Oliver wasn''t a wizard, but he knew it wasn''t the best time to ask.


    Oliver has traveled through this desert before, so he knows the dangers and ways to avoid them. For this reason, whenever they established a camp, he always established some straw in different nearby areas, which could catch fire quickly.


    Aside from the barbarians, this desert has three additional dangers. Earthworms, birds of prey, and sand scorpions. The first two are diurnal creatures, so at night they are not dangerous, but sand scorpions are different.


    These beasts are as big as a dog, yellow like desert sand, and their exoskeleton is quite strong. This is not to mention that they have 2 types of poison, one paralyzing and the other deadly.


    While these poisons can be countered by experts for a time, the problem is that these scorpions move inrge groups, so if you are hit by their venom, it will be difficult to escape.


    These creatures are too vicious and dangerous, but fortunately, they are weak to fire. In fact, it is the heat that bothers them, which is why during the day they hide underground, where the scorching desert sun cannot reach them.


    It is for this same reason that Oliver established several beds of straw that he could set on fire at any time. Andrew didn''t know this, but Castor did, because Oliver had told him about it. In fact, Castor had established several of these straw beds.


    When the different bonfires appeared throughout the camp, a rather disturbing screech was heard and the pointed legs of the scorpions in the sand could be heard as they retreated.


    Shortly after, Castor returned to where Oliver and Andrew were. He seemed to be unharmed, which was obvious, since Castor is an intermediate expert, no amount of scorpions can overwhelm him.


    Oliver, Castor, and Andrew watched as the scorpions retreated. There were close to a hundred, at least that Andrew could count. Although it didn''t seem like many, if you take into ount that they have the size of a dog and the lethality of a killer, 100 are still scary.


    After the scare with the scorpions, nothing else happened that night. Although Oliver and Castor were much more alert than normal because if the scorpions had attacked, he meant that they could attack them again, fortunately, none of that happened.


    The next morning they continued on their way to Star City. Still, it seemed thatst night''s encounter with the scorpions was only the beginning of their problems since they had not advanced much when Oliver could see in the distance a bird with brown feathers that looked like a vulture, but a different color.


    He immediately told Andrew and Castor to stop. Since Andrew hadn''t noticed anything he was the first to ask, "What''s wrong?", to which Oliver responded by pointing at the bird and said, "It''s a bird of prey."


    Andrew and Castor looked where Oliver was pointing, and could see the brown bird of prey with a bald head. The bird was only a meter tall, sopared to other beasts in this world, it was not very big, but they did not dare to neglect it.


    These birds are not really very strong, but they do travel in groups and have a great ability tomunicate with each other. In fact, watching them fight is like watching an orderly army, which is dangerous for anyone.


    The bird didn''t seem to have seen them yet and Andrew asked again, "It doesn''t seem to have seen us. Besides, there is only one, is it necessary to be so cautious?", to which Oliver replied, "Like scorpions, these birds are never alone."


    This made Castor and Andrew alert and suddenly the screech of a bird was heard overhead. Oliver immediately looked up and saw a bird flying overhead he couldn''t help but curse, "Shit," and then shouted, "Prepare for battle!"


    Andrew and Castor did not hesitate and took out their weapons. Seconds behind where the bird of prey they had spotted was, about 50 more birds appeared. Andrew and the others had not been able to see them, because the sand dunes covered them.


    Seeing arge number of birds, Andrew and Castor put on a dark expression, but for some reason Oliver was happy. Andrew and Castor looked at him strangely and Oliver, noticing the look of the other two, said with augh, "There are only about 50 birds, they usually go in flocks of 300."


    Hearing that, Andrew and Castor did not ask to avoid swallowing hard, because 300 birds of prey is not something to be taken as a joke. Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to speak, as the birds in front of them began to attack.


    These birds were like torpedoes. They rose into the sky and swooped down on their opponents. They were fast and coordinated, no matter how many of them attacked at the same time, they never got in each other''s way.


    Andrew, who was the least experienced of the group, could not eliminate many and even had to be saved by Oliver on a couple of asions or he would have suffered injuries, perhaps not serious, but ultimately injured.


    Castor performed well. His sword moved ferociously and every time he swung it a bird of prey fell to the ground. Oliver didn''t even need to be mentioned, because he was like an expert killer of birds of prey, a bird that approached, a bird that lost its head.


    The battlested about an hour and the desert sand was stained with blood and lifeless birds of prey. Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were also dirty with sand and blood, but Oliver insisted that they should leave and since he was the one who knew this ce best, they listened to him.


    Just minutester after Andrew and the others had left, the 50 dead birds were swallowed by what looked like a ck hole spreading in the ground.

 Chapter 355: CHAPTER 354

    Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were galloping on their horses at full speed. Oliver was the one in the lead and set the pace, which the other two said was exaggerated, however, neither slowed down nor asked anything.


    Andrew and Castor were aware that there was a reason why Oliver was instigating them to move so quickly, they just didn''t know what it was and it wasn''t the time to ask it.


    After what seemed like 1 hour of running at top speed, Oliver finally stopped. Andrew and Castor also stopped and quickly dismounted from their horses to feed and water them, as the horses were panting from exhaustion.


    These animals could be trained to run at high speeds, but not to do so for long periods of time. While the horses rested between water and food, Andrew and Castor approached Oliver and asked, "What happened?"


    Oliver looked at them and giving a small wry smile said, "I''m sorry for making you run like that, but there wasn''t time to exin. In this desert, the battles are not only dangerous because the enemies can be powerful, but because of the earthworms."


    "What do earthworms have to do with this?" Castor asked in surprise and Oliver replied, "Earthworms are scavengers with a good sense of smell. They can smell blood for miles, so every time there is a fight in the desert, it must be ended quickly and run away."


    "Do you mean that earthworms will reach anywhere there is blood?" Castor asked again and Oliver, nodding, continued exining, "Yes. These worms do not move in groups, but where there is blood, some always appear."


    "These monsters are difficult to fight, as they hide in the sand and only appear to swallow their prey, so it is better to avoid them," Oliver concluded. After a couple of hours, the horses had rested, drank, and eaten enough, and so did Andrew and the others.


    While Andrew and the others were traveling through the Yellow Desert, the joint army of continent experts was arriving at the lost continent. The fleet of ships exceeded 10,000 and they all came from different countries.


    Although they met in Vacilea and departed from there, it was obvious that Vacilea would not provide transportation, because it would be impossible for them to transport more than 1 million experts across the open sea.


    For this, all the coastal countries offered their ships and in this way, this great fleet was formed. The ships arrived little by little at the lost continent and without wasting time, the experts established camp.


    Unlike in the past times, there were demigod-level experts now, so attacking the camp was not easy. Furthermore, the abysmal humanoids had already decided to escape.


    The only way for the abyssals to reproduce was with the blood of the fallen god, however, since they had no way to move it, they could only abandon it and survive.


    Their n was simple, flee to the new continent and hide. They would act in the shadows trying to gain power and be able to destroy everyone on the continent, but for now, they had to wait.


    The abysmal humanoids, despite having rationality and being very intelligent, especially in the art of war, are beings created by the corrupt dominion of a fallen god, their minds were also corrupted.


    While they could act like any other thinking creature, their instincts are always screaming at them to fight, since the dominion of the blood of the fallen god that turned them into abysmals is war.


    For this reason, no matter how level-headed and calm an abysmal of these is, he will always seek war. Unfortunately, the newly arrived experts from the continent had no idea about these ns, so they continued setting up the camp, preparing for war.


    Even though the abysmal humanoids had decided to flee, not everyone agreed. Gusttat, being the first abysmal of this generation to be created, was virtually the leader, but this was only due to his strength being slightly superior to that of the rest and having been born first.


    The reality was that when the abysmals arrived at this crossroads, not everyone agreed with Gusttat''s ns. Many believed that they could win the war, as they were more powerful than anyone on the continent.


    Others just wanted to go crazy and destroy everything within their reach and only a small group of about 10 agreed with Gusttat. For this reason, the 50 humanoid abyssals were divided into 3 groups.


    Thergest group, with about 30 abysmal humanoids, decided to stay and wage war. They were convinced that they would be victorious and felt that Gusttat was acting like a coward by fleeing.


    The second group was made up of 9 abysmal humanoids and although they are considered a group, they did not really move together. They just believed that they should go crazy and destroy everything in their path, so they went separately to cause chaos.


    Finally, the third group was Gusttat''s with his 10panions. They believed that they should go into hiding for the time being and gain power, perhaps form an organization and thus lead the continent into war.


    With those groups established, everyone went on their own. Gusttat and his followers were discreet and fled undetected. The other 9 left the lost continent with boastfulness and that was why the demigod-level experts of the joint army noticed them.


    This began the first battle of the war. Unfortunately, these abysmals were not weak and since they wanted to cause chaos in the new continent, they did not bother to fight at this time, they just fled.


    Although they were persecuted, they were not worried. The abysmal humanoids were not afraid of battle, they did not want to do so in a destend like the lost continent, that''s all.


    Now that you think about it, if it weren''t for the blood of the fallen god that strengthens them, these abysmals would never have remained in that ce for so long. Even now, they didn''t want to leave the blood there, but they had no choice.


    Although several demigod-level experts chased the abysmal humanoids who wanted to unleash their madness, the casualties of the joint army were not many, so the operation continued.


    On the other hand, the 30 humanoid abysmals who decided to stay to fight organized the non-rational beast-type abysmals for battle. Things on the lost continent were beginning to liven up and the war was about to begin.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and the others continued their journey through the desert. In recent days they had encountered several colonies of birds of prey and at night they were attacked by sand scorpions once again.


    Fortunately, the colony of birds of prey was not numerous and they were able to eliminate it without being injured. As for the scorpions, they were treated asst time, the straw beds were set on fire and the heat made them retreat.


    ording to Oliver, they were close to their destination, and that made Andrew and Castor happy, because they were already tired of the same sandyndscape, the unbearable heat of the day, and the unbearable cold of the night.


    However, when bad fortune appears, it always appears in a chain. It turns out that when they were about to leave the desert, they came across a group of barbarians.


    This group had more than 100 riders, men and women. They were scantily d, but armed to the teeth. When Oliver saw them, he immediately knew that they couldn''t escape.


    The barbarians stopped about 100 meters from Andrew and the others and looked at them like a predator looks at its prey. "Leave the horses and everything of value and you can live," shouted one of the barbarians who seemed to be the leader, since he was even in front of the cavalry.


    "What should we do?" Andrew asked Oliver and Oliver responded, "While we could safely get out of the desert even if we lost our things, if we don''t have money when we get to Star City, we made this trip for nothing."


    "So, shall we fight?", this time it was Castor who asked and Oliver letting out a sigh said, "Let me talk, but be prepared." Oliver did not shout, he urged his horse forward until he was about 20 meters from the barbarians and said coldly, "You better continue on your way."


    These words were not well received by the barbarians. They have a lot of pride as warriors and Oliver''s words were an insult to them, so angrily some of them were going to charge, but at that moment a powerful aura came out of Oliver''s body.


    All the barbarians stopped in their tracks, as they understood that they were facing a powerful expert. These Barbarians, although they were strong, there were not many experts among them and those who were were not very powerful, only minor experts.


    The most powerful one was the leader who had spoken before and he was only an intermediate expert. For this reason, upon feeling Oliver''s strength, they were worried, because they knew that such a powerful person could sweep the floor with them effortlessly.


    "Do you think you can intimidate us like this?" said the leader. Although he knew that it was not wise to antagonize Oliver, as a warrior, he could not show weakness, so he acted strong, but Oliver did not buy his actions and said, "I don''t intimidate anyone. If you haven''t turned around and left within 2 minutes, the earthworms will be able to eat your corpses today."

 Chapter 356: CHAPTER 355

    Faced with strong intimidation from Oliver, the barbarians did not dare to attack. They aren''t stupid, so they wouldn''t get into a battle they would surely lose, so they turned around and left.


    Oliver didn''t even look at them. After threatening them, he returned to Andrew and Castor, to await the barbarians'' decision. "What should we do?" one of the barbarians asked the leader.


    The leader did not answer him immediately, but it did not take him long to say, "We are leaving. We can''t offend an expert of that caliber, at least not for now, anyway, mark it. They will surely go to Star City, if we have the opportunity we will take revenge in the future."


    The other barbarian nodded in understanding and together with the others they began to retreat. Andrew and Castor, who were watching everything, breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the barbarians leaving.


    While it is true that the 3 of them were able to deal with all of these barbarians, they would not have done so without suffering losses. Oliver might not suffer any problems, but Castor would have it a little more difficult, and Andrew, well, if he was not protected could die.


    In the group of barbarians, there were several minor experts and the leader was a mid-level expert just like Castor, so it wouldn''t be difficult for them to put up a strong opposition if they wanted to.


    After the group of barbarians had left, Oliver said, "We must leave quickly, before more trouble appears. Also, now we must be more careful when we get to the city."


    Oliver''s words surprised Andrew and Castor. Although they knew that Star City was dangerous in many ways, it was not awless ce, which is why Oliver''s words caught their attention.


    Oliver, noticing Andrew and Castor''s expression, smiled wryly and said, "Star City is a very strange ce, but when so many racese together, there is no shortage of conflicts. We just offended the barbarians, they will certainly cause us problems in the future."


    Andrew and Castor immediately understood what Oliver meant. It wasn''t like every barbarian in the city was going to sabotage them, but at least everyone affiliated with the barbarian group that tried to rob them would.


    Knowing that a headache was approaching, Andrew and the others resumed their journey. They were less than 2 days from Star City and they already wanted to arrive, to start their ns.


    While, on the lost continent, the battle had not yet begun, the new continent was already suffering the consequences. It turns out that the 9 abysmal humanoids who had escaped under the pursuit of the demigod-level experts of the joint army had arrived on the continent.


    Along the way these abysmals separated, forcing their pursuers to separate as well. Due to this separation, the ces they arrived at were different, but the same scene urred in all of them.


    These abysmals wanted to cause chaos, so they wanted to reach a big city and start destroying it. For this reason, they did not stay fighting against the experts who were chasing them.


    After several days of flight and chase, they arrived at the continent and the abysmals quickly foundrge cities in which to go crazy. The experts who were chasing them were upset, as they had discovered the objective of these monsters, but they could not stop them.


    Although they were outnumbered 2 to 1, they were all demigods, so it would be difficult to hold back the abysmals if they wanted to flee. It is known that to block a demigod-level expert, they must at least outnumber him 3 to 1 or be substantially stronger.


    The demigod-level experts who chased after the abysmal humanoids were not strong enough to block them with just 2 people, which was why they came to this situation.


    Although these experts were from different countries and races, they could not allow the abysmals to cause problems, as it would only make them lose face and cause diplomatic problems.


    Experts at this level no longer care so much about politics, but they are notpletely removed from it, that is why they always look out for their country of origin and it is for this reason that they would not allow the abysmals to cause disturbances, even if it was a country different from theirs.


    These experts are aware that if they allow it when all this is over, the injured countries willin to the countries to which these experts belong because they are supposed to defeat the abysmals.


    Politics is that treacherous. As long as they have amon goal, alliances can be as strong as steel, but the moment each other''s interests are damaged, they are as weak as a sheet of paper in a fire.


    Unexpectedly, one of the countries affected by the attack of the abysmals was the empire of Cannaris. Although it was not in the capital, one of the most important coastal cities was attacked.


    The abysmal that arrived at that ce spared no strength to destroy everything he could. He destroyed several buildings and was preparing to carry out arge-scale attack, but at that moment he was caught up by his pursuers and the demigod-level battle began.


    The first thing the pursuing experts did was take the abysmal out of the city. They did not want to cause more damage so they held him tightly and threw him miles away over the sea.


    The abysmal was furious at this, as he had reached the city and wanted to destroy it, but was prevented from doing so. A terrifying ck aura came out of the abysmal''s body and his red eyes grew a little and his ws became sharper.


    His opponents were also not inactive and decisively unleashed their power. The inhabitants of the city were surprised because the sh of the 3 powers seemed to want to destroy the sky.


    The color of the clouds changed. The sea was violent, like when a storm was approaching and it was true that a storm was approaching. Within seconds, the abysmal and his two opponents collided.


    Fists and kicks were flying everywhere. Their speeds were so fast that it was impossible to see them with the naked eye. The impacts of their blows were like thunder in a hurricane and the sea rose as if were possessed.


    Everyone was scared, as the intense battle was more than they could handle, but everyone prayed that the two experts who were fighting could defeat the abysmal one or it would be the end for them.


    Unexpectedly, things were not going as expected. In reality, it was the abysmal who had the advantage. Abysmals are physically more powerful than humans and this is reflected in any of the levels of strength, including the demigod level.


    For this reason, the abysmal was not only able to fight on par with his two opponents but was even winning the battle. The two human demigods were surprised at how powerful the abysmal was, but they hadn''t suffered serious injuries yet, so they weren''t that worried.


    On the other hand, the abysmal was happy, because he could sense that his opponents were weak. In fact, he believed that of all the pursuers they had, he got the weakest, and that made him happy.


    His joy was obvious because he knew that at the moment he finished with them, he could cause all the chaos he wanted. The battle continued, but little by little the differences in power were showing and the human experts received more and more injuries.


    The abysmalughed maniacally as he attacked. His blows seemed strange and uncoordinated, but they were lethal. At this point, the human demigods were no longer trying to defeat the abysmal, but rather to stay alive.


    Now they could only defend themselves from the abysmal''s attacks. Their clothes were stained with blood and their bodies were full of wounds. One of them had even lost one of his eyes in battle.


    "Stupid humans, did you really think you could defeat me?" the abysmal said contemptuously, but before his opponents could say anything an ethereal voice was heard, "Little animal, why are you so arrogant when you are so weak?".


    This voice surprised everyone because they couldn''t sense where it wasing from. Even the abysmal was scared because he felt that he was on the edge of a precipice and when he was about to flee a crack appeared in front of him.


    It was as if the sky had broken and a hand or rather a w emerged from the crack. It was an arm covered in bright red scales. His fingers were sharper ws than the abysmal''s and without warning he pierced the abysmal''s chest.


    None of those present could react. Not even the abysmal could react. He only realized he had been hit because he saw the scaly arm pass through his chest.


    "The arrogant die quickly," said the ethereal voice again. Although everyone knew that the owner of this scaly arm was the owner of that voice, they still did not seem toe out from his position.


    The abysmal couldn''t say anything when his body imploded as if a bomb had been nted inside him. When the abysmal''s bodypletely disappeared, the crack in the sky had disappeared and only the two human demigods were left there.


    They were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. They both looked at each other, but they could see in each other''s faces that they didn''t know what had happened. Still, they both bowed and said loudly, "We thank the savior. If he has anymands for these little ones, we listen to him."

 Chapter 357: CHAPTER 356

    Unfortunately, the voices of the two demigod-level experts were not heard by anyone, as no one responded. They felt sorry, but at the same time, they understood that the expert who saved them must be some hermit who did not want to be disturbed.


    They respectfully bowed again to nothingness, showing their gratitude, and left. What they didn''t know was that a few kilometers away there was a wrinkled old man, but of great height and build, seeing everything.


    If the demigods who had just left saw this old man''s arm they would understand that he was the one who saved them. The old man had a pair of rather strange horns on his head and his skin, like the arm they had seen before, was covered in bright red scales.


    After watching for a few seconds, the old man sighed and his skin returned to normal. The red scales disappeared and his ws turned into normal arms and hands.


    "I hope this is not a cmity," the old man said, and suddenly, behind him, a crack opened in the air like the one he used to attack the abyssal, only a little bigger.


    The old man turned around and entered the crack. It disappeared seconds after the old man entered and no one noticed the old man''s arrival or departure. There was no one who knew who he was.


    On the other hand, the other fights against the humanoid''s abysmal fugitive were simpler. It was true that the abysmal who was defeated by the strange old man was one of the strongest, but it was also true that, among the pursuing demigods, the two who followed him were the weakest.


    For this reason, the other experts had no problem eliminating the other abysmals. Although it is said that they had no problems, this refers to the fact that they were able to suppress and kill them without suffering many injuries, but they did not emerge unscathed.


    Not to mention that several cities in different countries suffered damage of different dimensions. Fortunately, the damage to the cities was not extreme.


    While some buildings were damaged and some people were injured, there were no deaths andpared to what could have happened, if these abysmals ran amok in the city, not much had really happened.


    The point was that the escaped abysmals had been eliminated and the continent had not suffered considerable damage, so everything turned out well. Meanwhile, on the lost continent, things were beginning to escte.


    The abysmal humanoids were not stupid, so they did not attack the camp that the joint army had set up. They knew that although there were no structures such as walls and fortresses, this camp would not be easy to destroy.


    Launching an attack against it was the worst decision they could make, so they preferred to wait. The abysmals knew that the joint army could not be here for long, so they would not take a wait-and-see approach.


    The abysmals were experts in military strategy, so instead of attacking a camp with strong defenses, it was better to wait for this army to move and ambush them along the way.


    The leaders of the joint army also had the same idea. These were men and women who had lived for many years and had experiences like no one else on the continent, so it was easy for them to deduce the n of the abysmals.


    While they were able to deduce it, that doesn''t mean they could avoid it. What the abysmals believed was true, this joint army could not be here for long, since they are the most elite forces in each country and cannot be away for long.


    Although countries would not send all their warriors to the point of being unprotected, it was a fact that they were short of personnel, especially experts, which is why this war had to end soon.


    Understanding this, the leaders of the joint army decided to move the next day, to enter the lost continent. They knew they would be ambushed, but they could only jump into the trap and see what the abysmals had prepared.


    Time passed quickly and the next day arrived. The joint army as they had nned began to mobilize. The camp was abandoned and no one was left behind, as dividing the army was a stupid move.


    Although the army had arge number of people, they did not move slowly, because they were all experts, so their steps were fast and light. In a short time, they had traveled several kilometers and none of them let their guard down.


    When they had advanced for a couple of hours, they reached a rocky mountain. The army leaders immediately gave the order to stop and this made everyone tense.


    They knew that if the leaders asked them to stop, it was because there was something that worried them, so they all extended their auras to inspect the terrain, but they couldn''t find anything, and this surprised them.


    What they didn''t know was that their auras were not powerful enough to witness the enemy. However, the leaders of the army were different, they were among the most powerful demigods on the continent, so they were able to notice what was hidden underground.


    After a few seconds, the dwarf demigod shouted, "Be careful, they are underground!" With these words everyone took out their weapons and prepared for battle and in seconds, columns of ck flesh several meters wide appeared from the underground.


    They were very simr to the Yellow Desert earthworms but were ck in color and muchrger. These monsters had no eyes, but their mouths were massive and filled with sharp teeth.


    Several experts were swallowed by these creatures. Some were only injured, but most were fine. After the initial surprise, the army rposed its ranks and began to counterattack.


    However, this was not the only thing the abysmals had prepared. From all angles, different ck beasts with red eyes and sharp limbs appeared.


    Everyone was so focused on the ck earthworms that you didn''t notice them, at least not the minor experts. Suddenly another shout was heard, this was the demigod devil, one of the leaders of the army, "They surrounded us, prepare to defend yourself from all angles!"


    Although the leaders of this army knew that the abysmal humanoids were very intelligent, they did not expect such a well-structured strategy. Even so, they did not panic, because they knew that this army of abysmals could not stop them.


    Unfortunately, they still underestimated the abysmals. The number of beasts that continued to appear was insane. The Abysmals had bet everything on this one battle and that is why the 3 million non-rational Abysmals were used in this battle.


    The joint army was taken by surprise and before long the deaths began to umte. It is true that, in individual strength, any of the members of the joint army had the ability to eliminate these abysmals, but when talking about numbers things change.


    These abysmals were not rational. They moved by instinct to war, very simr to animals in nature, for this reason, they wereplex opponents during arge-scale battle.


    The abysmals did not have to think, moreover, they were not afraid of death, so they only attacked the closest opponent until they overwhelmed him with numbers. Although their numbers were not overwhelming enough to eliminate the entire army, they did manage to eliminate arge part of it.


    When everyone was rxing, as it seemed like they would finish dealing with the beast-type abysmals, suddenly a strong pressure fell on everyone. In the sky, 30 dark figures with red eyes and ws on their hands appeared.


    They were all demigods level and looked powerful and intimidating. The weakest in the army immediately felt helpless, since these figures were very powerful, but when their wills were about to be overthrown, a powerful force counteracted that of the abysmals.


    This time it was the abysmals'' turn to be surprised because these auras were only 10, but somehow they felt more powerful than theirs. They were the 10 leaders of the joint army.


    While it is true that unlike 1,000 years ago when the abysmals first appeared, today''s experts and demigods are fewer in numbers and even weaker, that does not mean that exceptions do not exist.


    These 10 are not weak people, in fact, they are the cream of the crop among demigods. Furthermore, these abysmal humanoids, although powerful, were not on the level of their counterparts 1,000 years ago.


    Seeing and feeling the strength of these men and women, the abysmals regretted not having gone with Gusttat. Now they understood that they were not strong enough to face this battle, but still, they did not beg, nor did they give up.


    Decisively the abysmal humanoidsunched the attack. All the survivors of the joint army immediately retreated, as it was a battle in which they could not participate and if they stayed, they were only seeking death.


    Even though the Abysmals outnumbered them 3 to 1, the army leaders did not seem to be losing. They dodged and blocked all the abysmals'' attacks as if they were air and that angered the abysmals.


    However, no matter how much rage they had, nor how much force they used, in the end, they were not rivals and when the leaders stopped ying, they unleashed all their power,pletely destroying the abysmal humanoids.

 Chapter 358: CHAPTER 357

    The battle was so one-sided that the survivors of the joint army watching from a distance couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    In their eyes, the abysmal humanoids were so powerful that they could wipe them off the face of the earth like insects, but even so, in front of the 10 leaders of the army, they were like children fighting against an adult.


    The leaders of the army were not simple characters. They are some of the most powerful demigods in the world, that is why they were sent and it was also because of their presence that when the 9 abysmal madmen fled the lost continent, the other demigods dared to leave.


    Although the army had nearly 1 million experts when they arrived, the demigod-level ones were only a few dozen. After all, these experts are notmon, but in reality, it was the 10 leaders that mattered.


    They were very powerful and everyone on the continent was convinced that with them there, the joint army would be sessful. As expectations dictated, the 10 leaders did not disappoint and in a short time, they eliminated 25 abysmal humanoids.


    When the abyssals noticed that they would be defeated, in an act of desperation thest 5 of them ran towards the location of the fallen god''s blood. Their opponents were not going to let them escape so they chased them.


    Even though the demigod leaders of the joint army were stronger and faster, they did not rush to catch the abysmals, because they felt that they were still hiding some things and they wanted to know what they were.


    Just as they had sensed, the fleeing abysmals came to a meadow of grass as dark as ash. Without any care they pounced on what seemed like ake of murky water and secondster there was a huge explosion.


    The 10 demigods who were chasing them immediately became serious, as they noticed that the murky water of this strangeke gave off a powerful, but at the same time sinister, divinity.


    Any living being that falls into thiske will either die or be an abysmal. In fact, all the abysmals that had appeared so far were people or animals that had somehow arrived at the lost continent and had taken or used the water from thiske.


    Not everyone could survive a concentration of divinity like the one in theke, which is why most of those who used thiske died, and only the strongest of will survived.


    Even the 10 army leaders thought that if they fell into thatke they would die. Now, if they were sure that they would die if they entered, they were sure that the 5 abysmal humanoids that jumped into thatke would too.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, these abysmals did not die but rather suffered a strange mutation. Their 5 bodies merged and now they looked like a strange being with 5 heads, 10 arms, and 10 legs.


    His eyes also joined in and he looked strange and grotesque. It was as if in a single body were the limbs of all the 5 that were submerged in theke. Although their appearance was grotesque, that was not what made the 10 demigod leaders of the joint army have dark expressions.


    Their dark expressions were due to the power this monster exuded. If before they were like children whenpared to them, now they were a dangerous existence.


    The monster was slowly leaving theke, when the human demigod who seemed the oldest, but also the most powerful said, "Comrades, I am afraid that we will not be able to rx. If we want to kill that monster, we must join forces."


    No one denied the old man''s words, because they were not blind. They could also see that the monster that appeared in front of them was not something they could handle alone, so they simply nodded.


    The old human, noticing that hispanions agreed, spoke again, "I would like the wolf master, the dwarf master, and the devil master to help me by taking the lead. I will support you next and the others concentrate on attacking from a distance."


    Even though the old human had begun to make the decisions, none of the others refused to listen to him. They are all experts of the supreme demigod level, that is, they are the strongest known in this world and yet there are differences in power between them.


    The human elder is the oldest and most powerful among them, so he has the most experience, so none of them felt bad being ordered by him. Everyone took their positions and when they were ready, the old human shouted, "Attack from a distance."


    Quickly, the demigods intended for ranged attack released their powers. Rays of light and strong mes illuminated the slightly darkened sky as if they wanted to destroy it.


    The monster seemed not to react to the powerfulbined attack that was approaching, but when it was about to be hit, something happened that surprised everyone. The monster seemed to have disappeared, causing the attack to only hit the air.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the speed of movement of the monster because they could barely see the movement it made. The speed of movement was so extreme that within seconds the monster had surrounded them and reached their rear.


    Everyone noticed the monster''s movement, but they couldn''t keep up and now the monster was preparing to attack. Everyone turned pale when they saw that they had been taken by surprise, but at that moment a powerful palm ofpressed air hit the monster, smashing it to the ground.


    "Don''t be distracted or you will die," shouted the old human, who was the only one who never let his guard down and that was why he was able to counteract the monster''s movement. The other demigods gave a small assist to the old man for having saved them and without dy prepared for the second assault.


    The demigods of the beastmen, the dwarves, and the demons, rushed towards the crater that had been created when the old human hit the monster because they knew that they had not defeated it yet.


    Indeed the monster was alive and well. In fact, he had not suffered serious injuries, but he still seemed a little dazed by the blow. While he was recovering, suddenly the 3 demigod races, beastmen, demons, and dwarfs appeared in front of him.


    Without mercy the 3 demigods struck the monster, making it rise into the sky again. This time, the other demigods did not need the instructions of the old human, because the instant they saw the monster, theyunched their attacks.


    Mercilessly the monster was hit by the powerful lightning and mes sent by the demigods and some burns could be seen on the monster''s skin. Although his skin was ck, his flesh and blood were purple and that is why his wounds were visible.


    The monster still seemed stunned when the 3 experts who were in charge of the vanguard appeared in front of it and began to attack it. Between the blows of these 3 and the ranged attacks of the others, the monster umted wounds, but nothing significant.


    The only one who did not attack was the old human who had a serious expression on his face, as if he was waiting for something and he did not have to do so for long, because when the other demigods were pressing attacks on the monster, suddenly the monster screamed in a high-pitched and powerful voice, expelling a strong wave of divinity.


    This divinity was different from the other demigods and was more of an attack than an increase in aura, by which the demigods attacking him were expelled, but before the monster could continue, he was hit by another palm ofpressed air.


    The monster flew a few kilometers until crashing into a rocky mountain. The old human who had been observing everything had made his move, as he had noticed that if the monster continued like this they would be in danger.


    The old man had noticed that the monster had not mastered his powers yet, but while he received the attacks of the others, he began to adapt and that was dangerous because if he was already this powerful without controlling his forces, they would only be destined to die if he managed to achieve it.


    "That monster has still not mastered the powers he acquired. We must kill him quickly or else we will be the ones who will die," the old human man shouted and immediately moved.


    The others did not dy either and then the battle resumed. Just as the old human had thought, the monster still did not control his strength, in fact, his mind was still not clear and that was why it was so easy for his opponents to hit him.


    However, bad luck alwayses at the worst time. This monster could no longer be considered a rational abysmal since he had lost any intelligence he previously had.


    Now it was no different from beast-type abysmals, but unlike those who only ran and destroyed out of instinct, this monster has superior battle sense.


    It was because of this, that after a few seconds of receiving attacks from the demigods, the monster began to dodge. Everyone was surprised, because now the monster''s movements were more fluid, even though he was just dodging.


    Upon noticing this, the old human had a bad feeling and understood the reason shortly after, because the monster began to attack. Although his attacks and movements were still not perfect, the old man understood that the monster was learning at an impressive speed and if this continued, they would die in minutes.


    Not wanting to see that future, the old man shouted, "I will take the lead," and flew towards the monster at high speed.

 Chapter 359: CHAPTER 358

    When the other demigods saw the old human attack with such ferocity, even though during the entire fight he was the calmest, they panicked, knowing that the old man had noticed something.


    It was obvious that the old human was the most powerful among them and if even he was nervous, things were not looking good. For this reason, everyone released the maximum of their forces and attacked alongside the old human.


    The battle became more intense and although the monster now dodged and counterattacked, he still did not get used to his power, so he suffered more and more injuries.


    The problem was that the skin of this monster was very tough and although they could hurt it, none of it was a serious wound, so they began to get desperate. The human elder seeing this said, "Everyone retreat and prepare your best attack. I will fight against him, when you see the opportunity do not hesitate."


    Although they were reluctant to let the human elder face the monster alone, they had no choice. It was true that their attacks did not do much damage and they needed to gather and concentrate their power, to do more damage.


    In this way, the 9 demigods retreated and began to concentrate their forces. The idea was tounch abined attack with all their forces that would eliminate the monster.


    The human elder on his part exploded with a powerful aura. The other demigods were surprised because the power that the old man was demonstrating was impressive, however, the monster did not even flinch.


    It was not that the monster despised them, but that he did not have the reasoning to understand fear or measure the opponent''s strength at least at this level of strength. For him all living beings were equal, only targets to be eliminated.


    After the human elder managed to consolidate his power, he immediately disappeared and appeared behind the monster''s back. Although this creature is like a wild animal, his battle instincts are powerful, so he immediately moves.


    Although he tried to dodge, the human elder was faster and managed to hit him. Unlike the previous attacks, this one managed to pierce the steel skin of the monster and caused it to bleed inrge quantities.


    The old man did not stop there and continued hitting, but this time the monster seemed more serious. The monster had not paid much attention to the previous attacks, because they did not cause much damage, but the blows of the old man in front of him were different.


    Because of this the monster was forced to be more careful and dodged the old man''s lethal attacks. He alsounched counterattacks vehemently, but the elderly human dodged them easily.


    From afar, it was seen that the old man was dominating the battle and it seemed that there was nothing to worry about, but those who were paying attention began to realize that the monster was evolving.


    The other 9 demigods who were preparing their attacks were nervous because they noticed how the monster seemed increasingly stronger and more formidable. They urgently finished their preparations and waited for the right moment to attack.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t find it in a short time. The monster and the old man were so close together that if they attacked, the old man would not escape either. The fists and kicks of the old man and monster were flying everywhere and the battle no longer seemed so lopsided.


    Although the monster had more injuries, its stamina and strength were superior to that of the human elder, so when they were seen, it seemed that the monster had the advantage.


    Despite that, the old man remained strong and fiercelyunched the attack. His fists were precise and lethal, the monster could barely dodge them and that is why the wounds umted.


    Although he didn''t look like it, the monster was a little scared of the old man, since he had already seen death countless times during this fight. Although the monster had no reasoning, it was different from the beast-type abysmals.


    This monster was born from the fusion of 5 abysmal humanoids, so it still retains certain qualities of them, and among those the emotion of battle, but also the fear of death.


    The rational abysmals are no different from any other thinking creature, that is, they have feelings and emotions, only they focus on war since they were created from the blood of a fallen god of war.


    For this reason, the monster was both excited and scared. The excitement came from finding a powerful opponent, but the fear was of death because he knew that if he was careless the old man could kill him.


    The battlested several minutes, which may not seem like much, but for a high-level battle like this, minutes can trante into years, since any carelessness of milliseconds results in death.


    The old human saw that the monster was getting stronger and would soon surpass him, so he needed to create an opportunity for hispanions to attack, or only death awaited him.


    With that in mind, the old manunched a fierce attack. Palms ofpressed air flew from all directions, not allowing the monster to escape and suddenly the old man shouted, "Stay alert!"


    Then, a powerful air pressure surrounded the monster, immobilizing it and everyone understood that it was time. The other 9 demigods unleashed all their power and impacted the immobilized monster.


    The explosion was so strong that it destroyed everything around. The clouds of dust that arose covered the sky and the old human along with his 9panions were breathing hard.


    They had all exhausted their power and were now praying that the monster had been eliminated, because if it wasn''t the case, then, only death awaited them. Although everyone was waiting for the dust to settle to see the situation, the human elder was different.


    This old man was powerful and had already noticed that, although they had severely wounded the monster, they had not been able to kill it. In fact, he wasn''t even fatally wounded and it made him wrinkle his face.


    Again, he looked in the distance at the strangeke that created this creature and couldn''t help but think, "What the hell is thatke?", but it was only for a moment and he looked back at hispanions saying, "I''m afraid we were not able to kill him."


    All the demigods'' hearts jumped at the old man''s words because they could not believe his words. They were aware of how strong the monster was, but they didn''t think that hisbined powers still had no effect.


    The old human said nothing more and spoke into the void as if he were crazy, "Great Master, will you remain hidden even in our deaths?" The old man''s question surprised everyone because they did not know who he was speaking to.


    Suddenly a smallugh was heard, but no one could locate where it wasing from. Secondster, in the ce where the old human man was looking, a wrinkled old man appeared, but of tall stature and robust build.


    This was the same old man who had defeated the abysmal in the sea near the coastal city of the Cannaris empire. "Boy Salomon I see that you have improved," said the sturdy old man, making the human old man and the others surprised.


    The demigods present couldn''t believe the way the old man addressed the human old man, but it was the human old man named Salomon who was most surprised, as he knew the sturdy old man in front of him.


    "Great Master Sohei!" Salomon eximed with joy. None of the others knew this old man, but they knew that he was not just any old man. While they could not measure his strength, the very fact that Salomon treated him with such reverence was proof of his strength.


    "Well, don''t make a fuss, we can talkter, first we have to get rid of that creature," Sohei said looking at the monster that had lost some arms and legs, but he was still alive and well.


    Although everyone was very serious, Sohei was calm, as if he hadn''t put the monster in his eyes. The monster on his part was upset because he had suffered in the previous attack, so he was preparing to kill everyone, but when he looked up and saw Sohei, he was ovee with fear.


    Without thinking, the monster turned around and fled. Everyone was surprised because they did not understand why the monster was fleeing. The monster had no way of thinking, but every cell in his body told him to flee, so he did.


    Unfortunately, Sohei wouldn''t let him escape. Waving his hand he created a crack in the sky and in seconds he appeared in front of the monster in the same way that he had defeated the previous abysmal, his arm and hand became a w that attacked the monster''s chest.


    Unlike that abysmal, this monster was able to cover itself, so he managed to escape, only losing 2 of the 7 arms he still had left. The monster backed away and in panicunched the most powerful attacks he had.


    His intention was not to kill, because he somehow knew that he could not defeat this old man, but he wanted to use the attacks as a distraction to flee. Anyone who saw this would never think that this monster can''t think.


    The problem was that his n was very simple and while it could work against others, it couldn''t against a powerful warrior like Sohei. This old man casually dodged the attack and stabbed his w into the monster''s back. The monster let out a scream of agony, before exploding like the abysmal one who was defeated on the coast of the continent.


    All the demigods were surprised at Sohei''s strength and couldn''t help but ask, "Who the hell is he?"

 Chapter 360 CHAPTER 359

    Salomon saw his fellow demigods and with a small smile responded, "That''s Grandmaster Sohei," to which they all responded angrily, "We''ve heard his name before, what we want to know is who or what is he?"


    Salomon did not answer them immediately, as he was considering whether he should tell them who Grandmaster Sohei was or not, but at that moment a crack appeared near them and elder Sohei appeared from it saying, "I am a simple elder of the dragon race".


    "Dragon race?!" Everyone couldn''t help but exim since this race was considered extinct. ording to the records of many countries, dragons had been extinct centuries ago, so for the old man Sohei to say that he was a dragon was a shock.


    The old man Sohei, seeing everyone''s surprised expressions, was amused, because he never got tired of this reaction to his identity. When he met Salomon, it was the same and somehow this old dragon liked to see how others were surprised by his presentation.


    "Excuse me, Grandmaster Sohei, but weren''t the dragons extinct?" asked one of the elven demigods. Elves are one of the many long-lived races in this world, and also one of the most academic.


    For this reason, they hadrge libraries and documentation of all areas, which is why they were the most surprised to hear that the dragon race was not extinct and that is why they could not retain their curiosity.


    Elder Sohei obviously knew about this characteristic of the elves, so he was not offended when he heard the elf say that his race was considered extinct, in fact, he thought that meant that they had done a good job of hiding.


    Dragons are considered the most powerful and longest-lived race in the world. In fact, in ancient times they were revered as gods, but ording to the continent''s records, dragons were the ones that received the most damage from the abysmals 1,000 years ago, so they gradually disappeared.


    Many spected that the dragons were cursed by the abysmals and had all perished, but that was not the reality. The dragons along with the gods were indeed the first line of battle against the fallen god of war and the abysmals of him.


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    However, they were not eliminated, nor cursed as everyone said. They suffered heavy losses, but were far from extinct; however, the fact that they had weakened considerably was a reality.


    Dragons are very wise and intelligent beings. Furthermore, their longevity has allowed them to experience more things than any other individual in this world, so they knew well that when a powerful race falls from grace, they will always be oppressed.


    The dragons had saved everyone, but they knew that now that they were weak, they would probably not be treated with respect, but rather as a threat, and they were not wrong, so the wise dragons decided to hide and fake their death, to regain their strength.


    Unlike what is said in many of the novels and mangas on Earth, the dragons of this world are not arrogant at all, despite being so powerful and having all the conditions to be so.


    It is for this reason that they have managed to survive to date and regain their strength, however, the old man Sohei would not tell them this, as the dragons had not yet decided to reveal their location to the world.


    "I understand the young elf''s curiosity, but I can''t give you details. I will tell you that there are some dragons still alive, but we live in tranquility away from the problems of the world," said the old man Sohei with a smile, but suddenly he became serious and added.


    "However, the abysmals are karma for our race, so I couldn''t stay calm." Everyone present believed his words because they all knew the story of the dragons and the war against the abyssals more than 1,000 years ago.


    Obviously, Salomon did not fully agree, since he knew some additional details, but he did not say anything, because if the elder Sohei did not want to tell them, he had no right to reveal them.


    Seeing that Elder Sohei did not intend to say anything more rted to dragons, none of the demigods asked. They had just survived certain death, so they simply rejoiced and thanked the old dragon for saving them.


    However, against all odds, the elder Sohei said, "Thanks are not necessary. The abysmals are an evil that must be eliminated and I fear that many escaped."


    "What?", they couldn''t all avoid to express again at the same time. This time Salomon was included, as he had been paying close attention to what was happening, so that no abysmals escaped, so the fact that Elder Sohei told him that several abysmals escaped was a shock to him.


    "Grandmaster, are you sure?" Salomon couldn''t help but ask. Seeing Salomon''s seriousness, Sohei understood the reason for the question, but he still responded, "I''m afraid so. When the first abysmals escaped with great boasting, others went away in hiding."


    "I didn''t notice at all," Salomon said regretfully, but he instantly asked, "Grandmaster, if you noticed them, why did you let them escape?", to which the elder Sohei responded with augh, " Why should I?".


    Those words surprised everyone and seeing their disbelief, Sohei continued saying, "Until a few moments ago, you didn''t know that dragons still lived, so this is your problem, not ours. When our race sacrificed so much for you and became weak, you only took advantage, so tell me, why should I help you more than I already did?"


    Although Elder Sohei was smiling, everyone could feel his anger. It is true that dragons, unlike stories and legends, are kind and wise beings, but also powerful, and like any other race they condemn crimes against them.


    A millennium ago, they sacrificed themselves for the survival of the world, but instead of being praised as heroes, they were persecuted as criminals, which led them to go into hiding, so they held a grudge.


    Although they held grudges, that did not make them irrational. They knew that destroying the world out of revenge was stupid, but making others suffer a little was not out of bounds and the abysmals were perfect for that.


    Everyone present, including Salomon, wrinkled their faces with regret. Although they were not present at the time of the war, they did know the damage their ancestors had done to the dragons, so they could not reply.


    "''Grandmaster, I could at least request your help by identifying the number of abysmals who fled and in what direction," asked Salomon again, who seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with the old dragon.


    While the dragons wanted to annoy all the other races a bit, the abysmals were dangerous, so Elder Sohei was not upromising and replied, "11 humanoid abysmals escaped heading north."


    "Thank you, Grandmaster", everyone responded at the same time, bowing slightly. Then they turned and looked at theke where the abysmalsbined to create the monster that almost killed them.


    The demigod of demons asked, "What do we do with that?", to which the demigod of beastmen responded with another question, "More like, what the hell is that?"


    No one present knew what that was, but Sohei was different and said, "That is ake that was mixed with the blood of a fallen god." At these words, everyone turned to look at the old man with surprise and desire to ask the details.


    Sohei was not mean and he told them everything that happened 1,000 years ago. For an elf or a demon, living a millennium is an extremely long life, but for a dragon, it really wasn''t.


    Sohei is a dragon that is more than 2,000 years old, so he had lived through thest war against the abysmals and knew the details of what happened, so he told them that he was a fallen god, how the abysmals were born and how they defeated them with help of the gods.


    Everyone was surprised by this story, as it seemed too fanciful, but seeing Sohei''s serious expression when telling it, they had no doubt that it was true, and that only made it more surprising.


    After understanding all this, the other elf demigod asked, "Then what do we do with it?" She paused and added, "ording to what the grandmaster said, if we touch it we will be corrupted or die, so how do we get rid of that?".


    While the power it contains is tempting, these men and women are demigods. Their thoughts and wisdom are not at the level of being fooled by the benefits, without measuring the consequences, so the first thought they have is to destroy this ce.


    The problem was that they had no way and then Elder Sohei spoke again, "I am afraid that only a god can eliminate this, so until one appears, this ce must be sealed."


    Without even waiting for the others to tell him something, the old man Sohei expelled an unimaginable force and with a slight movement of his hand, strange runes appeared around theke and little by little it was covered in fog.


    In less than 5 minutes theke hadpletely disappeared, in the fog that was so thick that even the demigods could only see 2 meters in front of them and even with their auras, they could only sense what was happening 5 meters around them.


    Simply put, unless you were someone more powerful than Sohei or had special abilities, if you enter this fog you will go around in a lost circle, ending up in the same ce you entered.

 Chapter 361 CHAPTER 360

    While all this was happening, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor arrived at Star City. Unlike the other cities in this world, this city did not have a wall to surround and protect it.


    This city was initially founded by the barbarians and since they live outdoors in the desert, they are not very good at construction, since they are a nomadic race and live in tents.


    In the beginning, this was not a city, but a space where the barbarians met with the dwarves and elves of the mountain ranges to exchange goods. In short, it was arge market, but little by little it evolved and became this city.


    Since the barbarians are not good at construction, they ask the dwarves to help them with the construction, so although the barbarians are the dominant race in this ce, the dwarves also have a special prestige.


    Although this city is not run like other cities, it is still under the control of the barbarians, but no one in this ce can be underestimated and that was what Oliver was reminding Andrew and Castor again.


    Although his warnings were annoying for the other two, Oliver did not skimp on reminding them, since he lived it from his own experience. This city, although it hasws and even guards that deal with the problems in the city, is no different from a nest of criminals.


    Once they entered the city, Oliver guided them to an inn that didn''t look attractive at all, but since he was the one who knew the ce, they just followed his example. It turns out that the external appearance of the inn had nothing to do with its interior.


    While it wasn''t the most luxurious inn, it wasfortable and cozy, not to mention not very expensive. Quickly, they rented rooms and went up to them to rest from the long trip.


    After a bath and a short nap, the three of them went down to the dining room to have dinner. They aterge quantities drank a few mouthfuls of wine, and went back to their rooms.


    However, this time, they did not go to their respective rooms, but instead they all entered Andrew''s room because they had to talk. Once in the room, Andrew began by asking, "So, what do we do now?"


    "Young master, setting up a business in this ce is not much different from other ces. Although there is no merchants guild, you just have to go to the town hall and buy a ce in the red light district and then register it there," Oliver responded.


    "I see. Do you have any idea about the prices and stuff?" Andrew continued to ask and Oliver responded, "I don''t know the exact amounts, but I understand that the fees and taxes in this ce are more expensive."


    Upon hearing this, Castor got into the conversation, "Where do the taxes go, anyway? You have always said that this city is dangerous, so they don''t go to safety."


    Oliver smiled bitterly and replied, "Well, taxes are nothing more than profits for the governor of this ce. As you say, security is only for some with connections and money and the infrastructure arrangements are minimal, so yes, the barbarians pocket those taxes."


    Castor and Andrew couldn''t believe their ears. They knew that any government is corrupt to some extent, but they had never met one so brazen as to steal all the taxes and do nothing for the city''s people.


    "I don''t understand, how has this city survived?" Castor asked in surprise and Oliver replied again, "Well, this city has a guardian deity," to which Andrew and Castor repeated at the same time, "Guardian deity?"


    "Yeah. I don''t know the details well, but I once heard that one of the most powerful demigod-level experts of the barbarian race lives, controls, and protects this ce."


    Andrew and Castor were surprised, but after talking for a bit, they dropped the topic and focused on what they needed to do. They quickly made ns to go to the city''s red light district the next day to evaluate how everything was operating.


    After discussing various topics, everyone returned to their room and slept until the next day. Since Andrew and Castor wanted to see what the city was like, they went out to explore it under Oliver''s guidance.


    Although Oliver had told them many things about the city, stories were one thing, and seeing it with your own eyes was another. Also, all of Oliver''s stories were from about a decade ago, so many were outdated.


    Since there were only the three of them, they couldn''t investigate everything. They just limited themselves to seeing the city and its normal day-to-day operations. Andrew and Castor kept being surprised by how simr it was to the other cities they knew.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    While Oliver had sold the idea that this city was dangerous, so far they had only seen that it was no different than other cities. Despite that, they did not let their guard down.


    They were not stupid enough to believe that from the little they had seen, Oliver''s warnings should be ignored and fortunately, they were careful because, in less than 2 hours, they had tried to rob them 3 times.


    The famous pickpockets abounded in this ce and were mostly humans since any other race would be too suspicious. The point is that these thieves chose the wrong enemies since all three of them are experts, so they wouldn''t be robbed so easily.


    What they didn''t know was that these 3 thieves belonged to the same group and having defeated them, raised the anger of this group, so, on the way back to the inn, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor noticed that they were being followed.


    Thanks to their strength, they were able to discover those who were following them, and seeing that there were not many of them and they were not very strong, they simply entered a lonely alley to fight them.


    Like the typical thugs in any marginal neighborhood, about 15 robust men appeared, carrying weapons and with menacing looks. The one who looked like the leader said with an evil smile, "Do you know what you did? If you want to live, give me the money."


    Andrew couldn''t help but sigh when he heard the stupid line of a third-rate thug and taking a step forward he said, "Oliver, Castor, don''t intervene, I''ll take care of it myself."


    Although these two nodded in understanding, they would not take risks. It''s true that with Andrew''s strength, defeating these guys shouldn''t be a problem, but Oliver and Castor didn''t let their guard down, to avoid any chance of Andrew getting hurt.


    Fortunately, nothing extraordinary happened and Andrew was able to defeat all the assants with rtive ease. In fact, he could have subdued them with his aura alone, but Andrew wanted to fight, as it served as his training.


    After that incident, no other mishap urred, so the three returned to the inn and after a light dinner, they went out again, as they were going to inspect the red light district.


    Unexpectedly, the red light district of this city was not asrge as that of the capital cities of the Cannaris Empire and the Dunnas Kingdom, but it was still not small.


    Its operation was no different from the red light districts they already knew, but they did notice that the atmosphere was much more lively. Perhaps it was because different races could be seen walking on the streets and serving inside the establishments.


    There are brothels aimed at men and women, although the former are more numerous and the liveliness felt was greater than any of the other ces Andrew and the others had visited.


    This surprised them a little, especially seeing brothels where elves offer sexual services since it is known that this race is quite prideful. Furthermore, the elves that could be seen in the city are the forest elves, which are not so different from the light elves, the color of their eyes and hair changes are some of the differences.


    Light elves have porcin white skin, and golden hair, as well as their eyes, and are experts in the use of light magic and archery. For their part, the forest elves also have white skin, but the color of their hair and eyes are green and their specialty is nt magic and archery.


    Like all elven ethnicities, their pointed ears are what identify them. After touring the red light district for a few hours, they returned to the inn to rest.


    Although they wanted to try the services of some establishments, to see what they were like, Oliver had alreadymitted himself, through the lovers'' ritual, to only being with Marie, so he could not participate in these acts.


    On the other hand, Andrew was afraid of what his wives would do to him when they found out, so he decided not to take the risk. Since Castor didn''t want to go alone, they simply returned to rest.


    The next morning, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor didn''t waste any time and after breakfast, they went to the town hall to see if they could find a property they could buy and honestly, it wasn''t difficult to find one, because this city was always expanding, so there was alwaysnd and establishments avable.


    Without dy, Andrew bought a 3-story building in a good area of the red light district that had a simryout to his Heavenly Pces. The only thing that bothered him was when he made the payment and registration because it was too expensive and this without mentioning what he would have to pay in taxes.


    At that moment he understood, that the barbarians who run this city are just thieves in disguise.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 362 CHAPTER 361

    Andrew left the Star City City Hall upset. Even Oliver and Castor who didn''t know the price of these transactions very well, knew that it had been very expensive and were also a little upset.


    "I''d been told these things were more expensive here, but I didn''t expect that much," Oliver suddenly said to which Andrew huffed back, "Not just more expensive, much more expensive, it''s a tant rip-off."


    Despiteining, there was nothing they could do, so they left the matter alone and went to their new establishment. They had seen it yesterday while walking through themercial district.


    It is a single 3-story building, well preserved. Its interior, although not elegant, is well decorated, but some repairs still need to be made and paint added in some parts.


    The important thing was that it had arge number of rooms and lounges to entertain clients. There were even VIP rooms at the back of the building, not to mention that the kitchen and bathroom were spacious.


    This ce was previously a pleasure house, so it met Andrew''s requirements and although some adjustments still needed to be made, the building was in perfect condition and that was the most important thing.


    Without dy, Andrew baptized it as a Heavenly Pce, as in this way it would be a temple and allow him to use all the benefits thate with it, such as teleportation.


    Without dy, once he had baptized the building, Andrew and the others teleported to the Pce of Cannaris to inform Andrew''s wives and children. It wasn''t really to inform them, but also Andrew wanted to see them since he hadn''t heard from them for a long time.


    Although nothing extraordinary had happened in the city during his absence, they did miss him. His children also missed him and, above all, there was news that he was not yet aware of.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The war on the lost continent had ended and all the experts who had gone to battle had returned to their respective countries. Thanks to this, the information about what happened spread, and everyone knew what had happened.


    Obviously, the topic of theke with the blood of the fallen god was only known to a few. The 10 demigods including Salomon told the rulers of their countries, as they felt that they should know about the subject, since in the future a new threat from abysmals was not impossible.


    They also warned them not to approach that ce with bad intentions, as they would only seek death, and since the old dragon Sohei had asked them to keep his identity a secret, none of the demigods said anything about him.


    Certainly, these experts, although they do not care so much about worldly problems, still pay attention to the interests of their countries and races, so the news that dragons are not extinct is important, but, even so, they were not so little moral not to keep this secret from the person who saved their lives.


    The fact that 11 abysmals had escaped and must have reached the continent was also hidden by the different governments because they did not want to generate panic among the poption, but all governments immediately began searching.


    Andrew found out about all this and although he was relieved that everything had been resolved without his interference, he still felt some uncertainty, so he did not give up his n to continue expanding.


    He also told his wives about Star City and its peculiarities. Carolina and Candice let out a cry of surprise when they heard the fees and taxes, saying things like "It''s a robbery" and "Brazen."


    Taking advantage of the return to the Cannaris Pce, Andrew held a meeting after talking with his wives and ying for a while with his children. He wanted to discuss how to operate the new pleasure house.


    All the important people around Andrew gathered in the Cannaris Pce office, except for Carmen, who was taking care of the children in a different room.


    Andrew exined what little he knew and had observed about Star City and asked for ideas. Carolina and Candice were the most enthusiastic, along with Gast¨®n, as they were the most experienced in the business.


    The meetingsted for about 3 hours and many topics were discussed. The heart of the business, security, pricing, services, and much more was discussed.


    The important thing was that everything they wanted to discuss was finished and now Andrew was ready to start his business in Star City, but before that, he had to spend an exciting night with his wives, since he had been there for a long time.


    His wives did not run away, in fact, they were also a little lonely and wanted to have fun in bed, so as was customary, they entered the room, to wear an erotic dress, while Andrew waited for the signal in the office.


    Andrew was a little excited to see what outfit they would wear, since he left, he hadn''t designed any strange outfits and left them in the room like the one the bunnies worest time.


    Soon the girls'' signal came and Andrew excitedly approached the door and opened it. When he looked around the room, he could find all of his wives at the foot of the bed, wearing what looked like a maid''s outfit.


    Although the skirt was short and the suits were of many colors, it was definitely a maid''s outfit. The girls bowed to Andrew and said in unison, "Wee master," which made Andrew''s heart pump blood at high speed.


    The destructive power of those words, along with the maid''s outfits and the beauty of his wives, made Andrew want to pounce on them and devour them, but he managed to restrain himself because he knew that his wives had something nned.


    Indeed, the girls wanted to perform a master-servant role-ying game, which Andrew found entertaining and yed along with. The girls served Andrew with great passion in everything he asked of them.


    Although it was fun for Andrew to receive attention like massages, drinks, and so on, he was already at his limit, and without any shame, he grabbed his wives and threw them on the bed.


    The girls let out a small scream and pretended to resist, but Andrew persisted and began to undress them between caresses and kisses. However, at that moment he had a great idea or at least he thought it was a great idea.


    Since the girls were acting like obedient servants, Andrew ordered Helena, Candice, and Aki to stand on the side of the bed without moving and watch him fuck Carolina.


    The girls were surprised by the order because they knew that this could be much more difficult than it seemed, but they still nodded, because they also found it fun.


    With that settled, Andrew turned to Carolina and began kissing her. Their lips ovepped in rhythmic and passionate movements, while their hands roamed over the other''s body as if they were kneading y to make a vase.


    Soon the kisses and caresses became more intense and the clothes had been removed. The other 3 girls who were watching everything in the front row had their faces red with excitement and even their crotches were beginning to wreak havoc.


    Andrew had noticed this and went even further. He made Carolina lie down on the bed showing her naked ass and pussy to the other girls and Andrew began to suck her pussy with great skill, making Carolina squirm in pleasure and moan loudly.


    This excited the other girls because they imagined themselves in Carolina''s situation and wanted to jump on them to have fun too, but Andrew stopped them in their tracks saying, "Maids don''t move without their master''s orders."


    The three girls pouted in annoyance at the words, especially Aki who was the most eager to jump into bed. Andrew, seeing how obedient his wives were, smiled and continued caring for Carolina.


    Andrew continued sucking her pussy, while his hands roamed Carolina''s glorious curves. He paid special attention to massaging her breasts, but he did not omit her thighs and ass, which were Carolina''s erogenous zones.


    When her pussy was wet enough, Andrew stood up and, aligning his cock with Carolina''s pussy, immediately prated her. His movement was fast and strong, causing Carolina to let out a muffled moan of pleasure and a little pain.


    Despite that, she did notin, because she loved receiving Andrew and he did not hold back. He vehemently began to prate her with great force and depth. Each thrust resonated in the room because the collision of their bodies was so violent that it no longer seemed like apuse, but rather a blow.


    The girls on one side, watching all this, were bent over, touching their tits and pussies over their clothes, because their excitement was so great that they had begun to masturbate with the scene in front of them.


    Andrew and Carolina had not noticed this, as they were immersed in their world of pleasure. Maybe it was the downtime, but Carolina''s pussy was tight and despite all the wetness, she still put up resistance, which gave Andrew added pleasure.


    They continued fucking like animals in heat, changing to different positions from time to time and when Andrew had cummed twice and Carolina once, they noticed that the three girls who were watching them were already naked, with their faces red and their pussies wet.

 Chapter 363 CHAPTER 362

    Andrew and Carolina were so immersed in their world, enjoying the pleasure they gave each other, that they had not noticed that the other 3 girls had already taken off their clothes and were pleasuring themselves.


    What''s more, looking at their faces you could see that not only were their faces red, but their eyes showed a fierce intention to join the battle at any moment.


    Seeing them this way, Andrew felt that he was being very cruel to them by making them watch the show and not allowing them to participate, so he made a small movement with his hand inviting them to bed and they did not hesitate.


    Carolina despite having cum once, still had a lot of resistance, but when Helena, Candice, and Aki entered the scene, she was quickly disced. Although her three sisters indeed took her away from Andrew''s cock, she did not put up much resistance, since she had already had Andrew for a long time that night.


    These girlspete for Andrew''s affection every moment, but they don''t do it by restricting between them, in fact, they are very supportive in that regard, which for a harem is a divine blessing, since normally, they are in dispute.


    Normally, when girls jump on Andrew, it''s always Helena and Aki who start sucking his cock, but this time, Candice wasn''t left out of the game and started sucking him too.


    Feeling the tongues and lips of the three girls made Andrew moan with pleasure and as the three of them got busy with Andrew''s cock, Carolina took the opportunity to sit on his face and make Andrew suck her pussy.


    Unfortunately, for Carolina, the fact that three girls were sucking his cock did not allow Andrew to suck her pussy, because the pleasure he felt was great and he had no way of concentrating on the pussy in front of him.


    It may sound false, but the three mouths on his crotch were melting his cock and the pleasure was so great that he couldn''t think about anything other than when to cum, which didn''t take long to happen.


    He cum so much that his semen shot out inrge quantities, like a crazy shower, bathing the three girls who were giving him a blowjob. The girls were not upset at all, on the contrary, they smiled as theypleted their mission and proceeded to clean each other.


    Andrew, for his part, was breathing harshly and Carolina''s ass on his face was not making things easier for him, but Carolina was not going to withdraw, in fact, she was delighted to feel Andrew''s strong breathing on her pussy.


    Although she was on his face, it wasn''t like she was sittingpletely on his face, so Andrew actually still had a little room to breathe, but it was still a little difficult, so he spanked her a few times, trying to get her to move, but it had the opposite effect.


    Instead of moving, Carolina got excited about being spanked and even began to move her hips as if asking for more. Andrew was surprised to see this because Carolina is not a lover of rough sex, but it seems that today she was in the mood to do it.


    Resigned to her, Andrew did nothing more because he did not want to incite her to do something that would harm him, so he remained still, while he recovered his breathing, but he underestimated her wives.


    Helena, Candice, and Aki, who had finished cleaning up the cum Andrew had sprayed on them, returned to sucking his cock, making it difficult for Andrew to recover.


    Before long, his cock was erect again and mercilessly, Helena climbed on top of it and started jumping. Andrew, who could barely breathe, once again felt that his lungs were failing him.


    Normally, Andrew had the ability to subdue them all, but he did it systematically and slowly. Taking breaks from time to time or when he is very excited, he depends on that to continue, but this time it was the opposite case.


    Now it was his wives who did not give him time to rest and this was harming him. It wasn''t that he was tired, it was that hecked oxygen. Despite that, Helena and the others didn''t care.


    Helena bounced on Andrew''s cock for several minutes, until Aki reced her. It wasn''t that she had cum, but they decided to intersperse. Aki, being smaller, athletic, and since she likes the rough sex, was more abrupt.


    She was raising and lowering her hips with great speed and force, to the point that she was hitting Andrew''s pelvis so hard that a mming sound was heard. Her moans were not contained either, the little girl was screaming at the top of her lungs.


    Although Andrew was experiencing great pleasure when he felt the violent movement of Aki''s tight pussy, theck of oxygen was killing him and not being able to resist any longer, he forcibly moved Carolina and took a breath of air.


    They were all surprised to see Andrew move Carolina so abruptly and breathe urgently. The surprise was so great that they all stopped and looked at Andrew with concern.


    Andrew took advantage of this moment to catch his breath and within a few minutes, he managed to calm down. When Andrew managed to catch his breath he was about toin to the girls, when in his mind he heard, "Master, it wasn''t their fault."


    This made Andrew widen his eyes in surprise and he couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?", to which Fluffy replied, "The master suffered from pleasure intoxication."


    "What the hell is that?" Andrew continued to ask and Fluffy continued to answer, "It''s when the master feels so much pleasure that he enters a strange state in which he doesn''t even remember to breathe."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this and went on to say, "But I was conscious and wanted to breathe," to which Fluffy replied, "But you still couldn''t do it. It''s not that you don''t want to, it''s that you forget."


    Andrew paled upon hearing this, for he meant that, if he embarked on too much pleasure, at any moment he would simply die of suffocation. Fluffy who could read his thoughts said, "That''s not the master case.


    "This type of situation will not be frequent, because the so-called pleasure intoxication is not really bad, but I will exin it to youter, now you must calm your wives down," Fluffy concluded.


    Andrew wanted to continue the conversation, but it was true that the girls were looking at him with a dejected and worried expression, so he put this topic aside and began to reassure his wives.


    Since Andrew doesn''t like keeping secrets from his wives, so he tells them what has happened. The girls were scared and almost started crying because they believed it was their fault and Andrew had to calm them down again.


    Due to this episode, the night of love and pleasure that they had nned came to an abrupt end, as neither of them felt like continuing after what had happened.


    Andrew promised to make it up to them and they all went to sleep hugging each other. The next morning, everyone got up early as usual and Andrew began talking to Fluffy about what happened the night before, after reviewing the Cannaris Pce ounts.


    ording to Fluffy''s exnation, pleasure intoxication is not really a bad thing. In fact, it allows the Eros gods or the candidates for Eros gods to develop their divinity, but the request is short and dangerous because although consciousness is not lost, the functions of the body are turned off.


    This means that you cannot breathe or even move in extreme cases. Although Fluffy said that it was not a bad thing, Andrew did not think so, since it was practically seeking death, but Fluffy rified that there was no candidate for the god Eros or an Eros god who died because of this.


    ording to Fluffy, although it may generate a little fear, in reality, this state of pleasure intoxication is not fatal, since the bodily functions will be able to start shortly after, but even so, Andrew was not convinced.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ironically, the benefits that Fluffy mentioned could be seen immediately. It is said that pleasure intoxication allows the divinity of a god or candidate for god Eros to be strengthened and it was true.


    Andrew didn''t quite understand how it worked, but now he was a mid-level minor expert, which surprised everyone, but when Andrew exined what was happening, they couldn''t help but ask, "How the hell does your body work?"


    Andrewughed at this because even he did not understand, but he still replied, "Just like yours," and they all replied, "I doubt it." After jokingly chatting for a while, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor returned to Star City.


    This time they brought several employees from the Cannaris Pce to help clean the premises. They also brought in some Shadow agents to gather information.


    This was important because so far, they only know what Oliver has told them and that is outdated information, so Shadow''s agents went out to investigate. Andrew, Oliver, and Castor remained inside the Star Pce as this ce was internally named, and discussed misceneous topics, waiting for Shadow''s agents to return with news of what was happening in the city.


    Shadow''s agents did not wait long, because, before nightfall, they returned and began to tell them what they had found out. The Star City, as Oliver had said, was ruled by the barbarians, but 4 special groups had the same strength as them.


    This surprised Andrew and the others because it was surprising that there was a power with the same strength as the ruling power and even more so that there were 4 of this type, so the news was unheard of.

 CHAPTER 363

    The shock caused by this information was not small. Oliver immediately asked the question on everyone''s mind, "How do the barbarians allow something like this to happen?"


    The Shadow agent who was leading the information search operation and was the one who was speaking to them said, "Well, apparently the barbarians only care about raising money. Also, they have their guardian deity, and have son other things to not be afraid of the other groups."


    Despite this, Oliver, Andrew, and Castor still couldn''t believe it. While it is true that the barbarians retained the power of government over the city, the fact that there were 4 groups equally powerful as them was a problem, regardless of whether the guardian deity was on the side of the barbarians.


    This was because the guardian deity being a powerful demigod would not get involved in all the issues and disputes of the city and if the barbarians did not have the power themselves, it meant that they could be challenged.


    Although they could not be removed from power, thanks to the guardian deity, they would have a lot of trouble repressing certain issues, which might not benefit them. In short, the barbarians had lost political power.


    Despite that, Andrew and the others put that topic aside and began to ask about the other information that Shadow''s agents had collected, starting with the other 4 groups equally powerful as the barbarians.


    The first group is themunity of cksmiths. As its name says, it is a kind of guild that brings together all metal and craft workers. It is run by dwarves and most of its members are dwarves, but that does not make them weak.


    Although this group focuses on the manufacture and sale of weapons and essories, it also has powerful experts among its ranks. Dwarven crafts, especially their metalwork, are widely known, which is why thismunity of cksmiths has a lot of recognition in the city.


    They are not only recognized for their great work but for the fact that they have managed to expand so much that there is practically no cksmith or craftsman in the city who is not affiliated with thismunity.


    This might be a minor fact, but if you take into ount that most of the weapons of the inhabitants of this city and the groups that live nearby are made by the cksmiths of this city, then it is not as small as it sounds, Well, if thismunity is paralyzed, it means that everyone would lose the ability to create weapons.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was quite terrifying considering that even the city guards depended on this group''s weapons. Again, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor could only be amazed at the ineptitude of the barbarians in handling this city.


    It''s one thing if they had a powerful demigod behind them who takes care of them and another is just depending on that. Even Andrew and the others began to think that there was something strange because it couldn''t be that the barbarians were that stupid.


    The Shadow agent who was informing them did not pay attention to the topic and continued his exnation. The second group is the guild of apothecaries, which, like themunity of cksmiths, had managed to bring together all health specialists. Explore more stories at empire


    Here specialists in alchemy, herbology, medicine, and simr branches from all over the city gathered and this group is led by the forest elves. The forest elves are masters of nt magic, making them great apothecaries and alchemists, so leading a group like this is not difficult to understand.


    However, the fact that they managed to bring together all the specialists in these fields, just like themunity of cksmiths, they managed to do so with the cksmiths and craftsmen, was not good, for the barbarians in power.


    This guild of apothecaries managed the entire business in terms of medicines, raw medical materials, and medical care, which is dangerous, because they can, like themunity of cksmiths, paralyze the city and its surroundings in many ways.


    This bothered Andrew and the others, as they couldn''t see why the barbarians would allow this. Even with the guardian deity watching over them, it was stupid to give away such power, but theycked information to conclude.


    Shadow''s agent continued to exin. The third group is themercial consortium which is run by humans. This was the group that least surprised Andrew and the others since they already knew that humans, being foreigners in this city, woulde together to do business.


    What did surprise them was that they had the same power as the other groups and the barbarians. Now this power does not refer to brute orbat force, but rather political and economic.


    Unlike the other two groups, themercial consortium focuses on the export and import of products, so apparently, it does not have as much impact within the city, but this is a mistake.


    Perhaps in the beginning, this was not important, but currently, the city cannot survive without many materialsing from outside, so, if this group at some point decides to stop the arrival of these raw materials, the city could present serious problems. issues.


    In short, the barbarians had left so much power in these organizations that any of them could paralyze the city in one way or another, which was inconceivable for a power in charge of a territory.


    Despite everything, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were no longer surprised. They knew that something strange was happening and at the moment they didn''t know what it was so they didn''t pay attention to it and continued listening to Shadow''s agent.


    The fourth group is an organization called "The Hunters." This group was made up of 95% barbarians and they dedicated themselves to hunting monsters and looting travelers.


    All the barbarian tribes of the desert are affiliated with this group and upon hearing this, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor immediately understood the reason why the barbarians were so calm.


    On the surface, it seemed that the group of barbarians that manages the power of the city is on equal terms with the other groups, but the reality is that this group called Hunters belongs to the barbarians, so in reality, the barbarians are still more powerful.


    Furthermore, if all the desert barbarians are affiliated with the hunters, their strength and members cannot be underestimated. At that moment Andrew understood that, although the barbarians had lost political power, they still maintained control, through brute force.


    Oliver understood this too, but he went a little further and started to speak, "I understand. Barbarians are not known for being a race of intrigue and politics, in fact, they are warriors, preferring a fight to sitting behind a desk."


    "Therefore they preferred to leave the political field to the other 3 organizations and they had them under control withbat force," Castor suddenlyplemented what Oliver was saying.


    Oliver agreed with what Castor said and then Andrew understood what he meant. In short, the barbarians, knowing that they were not good at political issues, left politics and concentrated on military power.


    Although the other groups now have more strength, none will dare to be too arrogant, as they would be crushed by the force of the barbarians. When Andrew understood this it immediately changed his thinking about barbarians.


    When he heard that there were 4 groups just as powerful as the barbarians ruling, he thought that the barbarians must be stupid to allow it, but now that he knows all the information, he understood how cunning this n was.


    At that moment, he remembered what had happened in the desert before arriving at the city, and looking at Oliver he asked, "Aren''t we in trouble?", to which Oliver, surprised, responded with another question, "What do you mean, young master?"


    "When we were arriving we met a group of barbarians. Won''t that intimidation cause us problems? Everyone must belong to the hunting group, so¡­" Andrew continued.


    However, it was Shadow''s agent who intervened in response to that question, "Young master, I don''t think you should worry so much. While it is true that hunters are part of the barbarians, this unity only applies when they need to suppress a particr enemy group."


    Andrew understanding what the Shadow agent said, asked, "What you mean is that at the moment we are only enemies of that group of barbarians and not of all the hunters, right?"


    "That is correct young master," Shadow''s agent responded and Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, but at that moment Oliver spoke again, "While that is true, we still must not let our guard down."


    "Although only that group made enemies with us, surely, they have allies who, for the benefit, would help them deal with us," Oliver continued saying and everyone nodded seriously because his words were true.


    Since it had only been a few hours and they had only been asked to gather important but general information, the Shadow agents did not report anything else. However, seeing howplex the politics in this city were, Andrew sent the agents to look for information again.


    This time he didn''t limit them in time, nor in type of information, he just asked them to look up what they thought was important to know. Shadow agents were trained by Oliver himself, so they are intelligent and can make quick decisions on the field so Andrew wasn''t worried that such ambiguous orders would backfire.

 CHAPTER 364

    After a few days and even though the establishment of the Star Pce was already cleaned, repaired, and decorated, Andrew did not leave the ce even to look for courtesans and start the business.


    He knew that Star City had many peculiarities and he didn''t want to jump in headfirst without first investigating things better. Although it was a prudent move, it was ate one because, by the time he bought and registered a business, he was already in the sights of many people.


    Visiting Star City is not strange for travelers and merchants, but buying property and establishing a business are different things, especially when they are humans and it is in the entertainment industry.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since the medicine,merce, and craft industries were divided between the apothecaries'' guild, the merchant consortium, and the cksmithmunity respectively, the entertainment sector is the only one that has little oversight, so this is where you can meet all the forces with ambitions to escape the controlling eye of these powerful organizations.


    For this same reason, when a new yer appears, these organizations be alert. In fact, it was not only these three organizations that had their eye on Andrew and hispanions, but the barbarians were also keeping an eye on them.


    Andrew and the others had no idea that they were in the sight of many powerful people, so they continued carrying out their activities without leaving the establishment.


    In fact, they were not inside the Star Pce, because as they were waiting for Shadow''s agents to return with information, they had moved to the other pces to conduct business.


    Candice and Carolina had made great progress in their businesses within the Dunnas kingdom. Even Candice had taken advantage of her great negotiating skills to help Victoria find a business opportunity that made her win a lot of money.


    Victoria was so excited and surprised that she immediately ran to Andrew to ask if he could give her Candice as a worker, which Andrew found hrious, because how could he give his wife away?


    She insisted and even offered great benefits, but Andrew still refused. Victoria was upset because Andrew didn''t budge on this issue, not even a little, which seemed strange to her, but Andrew didn''t exin.


    Although she left upset, Andrew did not relent. He also did not tell her that Candice and Carolina were his wives because although it was not something to hide, it was less problematic if she did not know this information.


    Victoria is a noble and key ally in the kingdom of Dunnas. Although she was tamed by Andrew''s message, it wasn''t as if she would obey him at all, since she hadn''t lost her free will or anything like that.


    For this reason, Andrew didn''t want her to be upset if she found out that he had wives. Andrew may have been overthinking this, but he still didn''t want to risk it. Discover hidden stories at empire


    Although Candice and Carolina were the most active of the entire group, whether opening new businesses or creating products through alchemy, the others were not idle either.


    Helena, who was now in charge of managing the staff of all of Andrew''s businesses, was implementing new training for the uing events that would be held in the different establishments.


    Aki continued with her fierce training, as she wanted to get stronger quickly and her efforts had paid off, as she was one step away from reaching the expert level.


    Gast¨®n, Erick, Canna, V, and Marie, had distributed themselves ording to what they had discussed the previous time and were developing their skills while fulfilling their obligations.


    In the empire of Cannaris, everything was calm, because thanks to Patricia, Mar¨ªn, Ca, Neris, Sara, and their families, the 3 viscounts who previously tried to repress them had been reprimanded and no one was creating problems for them anymore.


    Andrew also fulfilled his agreement and gave them the same amount of rejuvenating and tissue repair creams that Candice''s store sold in a month and these 5 families created a jointpany to trade these products.


    Not wanting to be greedy, they adopted the prices that Candice offered in her store because although they could make them more expensive and they would still sell, they would generate a bad reputation and that would make enemies, something they did not want.


    Although they adopted Candice''s store prices, they did not adopt her sales methodology. Candice''s store used the method established by Andrew of limiting the quantities sold per person, since Andrew wanted his products to be popr, not to make a lot of money from them, at least not at this time.


    However, Orom, Mar¨ªn''s husband, would not fail to take advantage of this opportunity to establish connections. He proposed to his partners to use these products to establish connections with some noble and powerful families.


    The others immediately agreed because they are all nobles and among nobles, it is best to have allies, the more the better. For this reason, although the prices were the same, they selectively chose their clients.


    Finally, Andrew spent his days visiting all of his businesses, to see how everything was working. Andrew hadn''t realized it, but he had created a business group, a fairlyrge one.


    He has two Heavenly Pces in full operation and one waiting to start. He owns the Paradise pleasure house that Nad manages, he has the massage house and although it is not his property, the pleasure house owned by Yuri is practically part of his assets.


    When he realized this, he couldn''t help but be amazed at how much he had aplished since he helped Emilse in the city of Calci divorce her husband Doldo.


    Remembering this, he became curious about what had happened to these people''s lives and not wanting to be left with intrigue, he sent an agent of Shadow to the city of Calci to see what had happened to Emilse and Doldo.


    This was really just a whim for him since it was not necessary to know about the lives of two people with whom he no longer has any rtionship, but for some reason, curiosity got the better of him and he sent the agent to look.


    Everyone was confused upon hearing what Andrew had done, but no one dared to ask. Not even Castor, who seemed to have no qualms about getting into delicate topics with him, asked.


    None of them knew about Andrew''s beginnings, but Castor was different. He is his childhood friend, so he has known him since he was little and has seen him grow up. Although he also does not know the story of Emilse and Doldo in its entirety, he does have an idea.


    Castor belonged to one of the slum gangs in the city of Calci and had some power within this gang, so when Andrew left town so abruptly, he suspected something had happened, so he did some investigating.


    Although he couldn''t discover the whole story, he knew that Andrew had worked on Doldo''s ranch and a few months after being promoted, he left town and Emilse and Doldo divorced.


    It was obvious that something fishy was going on and you''d have to be stupid not to notice the fact that these two breaking up and Andrew running away from the city were rted.


    Andrew also said nothing regarding that and simply continued with his business, until Shadow''s agents in Star City returned to the Heavenly Pce to report his findings.


    Unexpectedly, these agents had returned with very important information. Andrew didn''t ask how, but Shadow''s agents had managed to find out that the big groups in the city had their sights set on them.


    The agents exined the reasons and Andrew couldn''t help but be surprised. He now understood that he was still treating this city like any other city and that was a problem because here, the situation was different.


    Although powerful groups targeted them, this did not mean that they were an enemy, just that they were being watched, so Andrew thought that as long as he dedicated himself to his business, he would have no problems.


    Shadow agents also managed to find information on several groups other than the big 5 that need attention. There are no nobles in this city, so the organizations are the ones that run the city.


    Apart from the big 5, 3 other organizations had great power within the city. The first is the "Church of Life", which, being a religious organization that focuses on teaching the ways of life and healing, has a power that is not inconsiderable, not to mention that a church in a city like this was strange.


    The second organization is the "Mage Union", which as its name suggests is a group focused on protecting the interests of magicians and although its activities are a bit unknown, its strength is said to be no less than that of the Big 5.


    The third and final organization is the most dangerous of all and is the "Society of Assassins". This organization is hidden, no one knows how many members they have, or where their base is, but everyone ims that it exists, which is worrying.

 CHAPTER 365

    These three organizations were not as powerful and recognized as those previously mentioned and known as the Big 5, but still, no one dared to underestimate them, not even the barbarians who ruled the city.


    Although Shadow agents were unable to collect very detailed information from these organizations, they did find some things that Andrew and the others paid special attention to.


    The first was the Church of Life, not only was it strange that a church or religion prospered in a city like this, but since its principle was healing and life, it was strange that it did not have conflicts with the Apothecaries Guild of the forest elves.


    Since both organizations were not associated, it was strange, since the church provided healing and medical services, so in a way, they werepetition in this area of ??the Apothecaries Guild, which was strange that they were not hostile to each other.


    Learning this, Andrew couldn''t help but ask the question, "Why, aren''t the Church of Life and the Apothecaries Guild enemies?" Oliver and Castor had also thought about the same question, so they looked at Shadow''s agent, waiting for an answer.


    Shadow''s agent, seeing that the 3 bosses were looking at him, smiled bitterly and replied, "I''m sorry to disappoint the young master, but we actually still don''t know the reason."


    Andrew did not scold his agents, since it was normal that they could not collect all the relevant information about a city in a few days. Some people have spent countless years researching it and not even they would dare to say that they know everything.


    Andrew let out a sigh and said, "It doesn''t matter, I understand that it is difficult to get so much information so quickly. For now, find out the rtionship between the Church of Life and the Apothecaries Guild".


    Shadow''s agents eagerly nodded but they did not leave immediately, as they still had other things to report. After that, the agents began to tell them about the Mages Union.


    This organization was quite simple on the surface, but now that they listened to the Shadow''s agents they understood that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Although the Mage Union is dedicated to protecting the interests of wizards, when Shadow''s agents began investigating, they realized that they could not find information about the core members, or the operations they carried out to stay in operation.


    Every organization needs resources to remain operational, so they need money to obtain these resources, which forces them to carry out certain activities, but for the Union of Mages, Shadow''s agents had not found what activity they carried out.


    The Church of Life offered healing services and received donations, the Assassin Society obviously killed for money, but with the Union of Mages, no one knew how they made money, so no one knew how they could still function.


    It was for this same reason that the Union of Mages was always in the crosshairs of the other organizations in this city. What''s even more suspicious is that while they defend the interests of wizards, not just any wizard can join.


    ording to what Shadow agents were able to find out, this organization does not receive members but rather recruits them. That is to say that the magicians cannot arrive at the door of the union and say that they want to join, rather the organization goes directly to the person and invites them.


    It is even said that there is not a single wizard in the city that the Union of Mages has invited to join who would reject the proposal. All this made this organization very mysterious since little was known about it, and the unknown is dangerous.


    Finally, the Assassin Society was the simplest of all. As its name says, it is a group of hitmen, but no one knows where its base is, how many members this group has and only the members know other members.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They were so hidden that not even the barbarians who controlled the city knew this information. The only thing known about this organization is that its members have a star system ording to the ability of the assassin.


    This system ranges from 1 star to 10 stars and obviously, the more stars the assassin has, the more reliable and expensive it is. It is said that there are only 3 10-star assassins and they can even kill a super expert.


    This surprised Andrew and the others, because a super expert is not weak at all, in fact, on the continent it is a great battle power. Oliver seriously asked, "If no one knows where the base is, or who the members are, how do they take jobs?"


    "ording to what we discovered, they use a bar in the red light district. There the shopkeeper Ben receives the order and within 3 days finds the right assassin for the task. It is also this Ben who receives the money from the job," one of Shadow''s agents responded. Stay connected through empire


    "How is that man still alive?" Castor asked this time because it seemed incredible to him that an intermediary of a group of assassins could live to this day, but the response of Shadow''s agents left him frozen.


    "Well, as we found out, Ben is not the first to do this job, in fact, he is the fourth. Just as Mr. Castor mentioned, being the face of a group like this is seeking death, but so is offending this Assassin Society".


    Shadow''s agent paused and continued saying, "His predecessors were murdered by rtives or close friends of some victims of the work entrusted to this organization, but the perpetrator, along with his loved ones, was also murdered shortly after".


    "I see, killing the face of this organization is asking the assassins to look for you, so after three attempts, no one dares to y with them anymore, right?", this time it was Oliver who asked.


    "Yes, especially for those who were killed on the third asion," Shadow''s agent responded, which generated curiosity among Andrew and the others, so the agent continued speaking.


    "The third intermediary of this group was killed by the son of a high official of the city council since a price had been put on the head of a brother-inw, so when his brother-inw was killed, this barbarian went to ask about the person who had requested this kill, but the intermediary refused to answer".


    Since he had said so much, Shadow''s agent took a short breath and continued saying, "As the intermediary refused, this man threatened, tortured, and then killed him, but he never got what he sought. The next day the city learned that that man, his wife, his children, and even his widowed sister were found dead."


    Hearing this, Andrew and the others could not put on serious expressions, as it seemed that there were too many mysterious and dangerous organizations in this ce.


    They were almost regretting havinge because it seemed like they would get into a lot of trouble, but they also knew that opportunities are born from chaos and it seemed that only in a city like this could they progress by leaps and bounds.


    With this, the Shadow agents had finished their report, so without dy, they left to continue their investigations. Andrew and the others were transported to the Cannaris Pce and discussed what they had learned with the others.


    Like the three of them, everyone else was dumbfounded upon hearing how dangerous Star City was, but they had the same thought as Andrew, Oliver, and Castor, that is, chaos brings opportunity, so they never thought of retreating from the city.


    After discussing this topic, they went on to discuss what they should do next. Many ideas were brought forward, but in the end, Andrew decided that as long as they were just doing their business, they should not have enmity with anyone.


    Obviously, no one believed that this would happen since they have always focused on doing their business and someone always appears to bother them. Andrew knew this too, but he didn''t want to prepare for all the possibilities before opening for business, because if he did he would never open.


    Everyone understood his thoughts, but he never stopped worrying about them. With that concluded, it was decided that Sonia would apany them to the ve market to find courtesans for her pleasure house.


    Unlike other cities, here, ves were the norm for brothels, since there was no strict government and if you did not have the ve mark, escape was not difficult.


    For this same reason, there is also no perception among people that sexual ves are of low quality as is the case in many other countries, so Andrew had to obtain his courtesans from the ve market.


    With all this nned and decided, everyone went to sleep. Andrewpensated his wives with a night of pleasure and the next morning they rose refreshed to carry out their activities.


    Andrew, apanied by Sonia, Oliver, and Castor, rode a carriage and went to the city''s ve market. This market was not really located inside the city but on the outskirts of the desert.


    It was massive. Large wooden corrals stood in arge area that was no smaller than the city itself. There they kept the ves as if they were cows or any other barnyard animal.


    Although the conditions of these ves were not the best, they were well fed and healthy, not to mention that they could find ves of all races, colors and ages.

 CHAPTER 366

    When Andrew and the others saw the ve market they were surprised. Even Oliver couldn''t help but be surprised, because although he already knew it, the ve market more than 10 years ago and the one now were very different.


    This ce looked like a barnyard animal farm. There was a huge tent made of thick cloth every 5 meters, which was the ve store, and behind these tents, there was a wooden corral where the ves were gathered.


    The number of tents and corrals was impressive and had the same area as the built territory of the city, not to mention how lively the scene was since the number of people entering the market was not small.


    Seeing this, Andrew once again understood how cruel this world is against the weak because there are nows or rules that protect them. Andrew had entered different ve markets, but none like this.


    The ones he had entered were always organized and all the establishments were clean buildings with cells and rooms, which, although it was not better than this ce, at least the ves seemed like prisoners, in this market, the ves were more animals.


    Leaving those thoughts behind, Andrew got off the carriage in which he was, along with Oliver, Castor, and Sonia, since carriages cannot travel in the narrow streets of the ve market.


    The four of them did not have to walk far, since the best ve shops are always close to the city. Shadow''s agents had offered him some names of rmended ve shops before leaving and that''s where they were heading.


    Before long, they arrived at a white tent that was no smaller than a two-story house. At the entrance, there were two armed men with a serious expression and although they were not very strong, they were very disciplined.


    Although there were guards, none of them prevented them from entering. Andrew and the others entered the tent which seemed even more spacious inside than it looked outside.


    Andrew couldn''t help but look around, but there weren''t many things to see. There were several customers, talking to the vendors, and some furniture was scattered in different spaces of the tent.


    In a short time, a well-dressed, middle-aged man with a well-groomed beard approached them saying, "Wee to B''s farm. How can I help you today?"


    Andrew couldn''t help but wrinkle his face upon hearing these vers refer to their businesses as "Farms," but he quickly recovered and said, "Thank you, we are looking for some young, beautiful girls for our pleasure house."


    "I see. Does the gentleman have a preference? Race?" the salesperson continued to ask and Andrew immediately responded, "No preference. If you have variety it will be much better."


    The middle-aged man smiled and with a wave of his hand, asked them to follow him. They walked to the end of the tent and left it. Now they were in front of the corral gate, where many guards could be seen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    These guards were of the same level as those at the tent door, but there were many of them and among them, there were some experts, so it could be seen that this ver was not weak at all.


    They entered the corral and there they could see countless people sitting in tattered clothes, bodies covered in sweat and dirt. There were more than a thousand people gathered in this ce, but the only one who felt any difort with the image was Andrew since everyone else found it normal.


    Find your next read on empire


    Without dy, the middle-aged seller called one of the guards and said something to him and this guard along with other of hispanions mingled among the crowd of ves and after about 10 minutes, they returned bringing about 50 girls.


    Although they were dirty, the beauty of these women could not be hidden. They were of different races, but the most abundant were those of the human and barbarian races, but there were also some forest elves and dwarves.


    Contrary to what Andrew believed, the dwarves of this world look nothing like how they are portrayed on Earth. Certainly, there are old dwarves, with thick beards and toned muscles, but the young ones are different.


    Although they have well-defined muscles, not all of them have beards. The young dwarves look like ordinary human children. They measure approximately 1.50 meters and their skins are generally tanned by the fire of the cksmithing they practice.


    For this reason, young dwarf women are miniature beauties. Because of their height, their curves were not very pronounced, but somehow they looked beautiful, Andrew couldn''t stop seeing them as children.


    He had conflicting thoughts because although it was true that they were beautiful, their small bodies and angelic faces made them look like infants, which made Andrew feel a littleplicated.


    At that moment, Fluffy spoke to his mind, "Master, abandon your foolish thoughts. They are certainly small, but most of them are older than you. While dwarves are not as long-lived as demons and elves, they are at least 3 or 4 times longer-lived than humans."


    Andrew knew this, but it still bothered him. Putting those thoughts aside, he concentrated on looking at the middle-aged salesman who said, "Sir, these are the best girls in this lot, please take a look if you are interested in any."


    Andrew just nodded and nced at Sonia. He had brought her to help him choose the girls since she is the matron of the Heavenly Pce, and she has a good eye for courtesans.


    Without any hesitation, Andrew and Sonia approached the girls who were standing there, with dead looks and shackles on their hands and feet. Andrew used his eyes of Eros to choose the best girls, while Sonia used her intuition, which was surprisingly good for these situations.


    After watching the girls for about 20 minutes, Andrew and Sonia returned to where Oliver, Castor, and the middle-aged salesman were. Sonia approached Andrew and began to tell him the number of ves she thought were good.


    Each ve has a number written in ink on her arm, to make it easier to identify them. Sonia had chosen 7 girls, of which 2 were human, they were probably residents of the kingdom of Dunnas, since their skin was wheat-colored like the women of this country.


    4 of the girls were barberian. They all had athletic bodies with toned muscles, but they didn''t look muscr like the bodybuilders on Earth, just firm and beautiful bodies.


    Thest girl that Sonia chose is a dwarf with short hair and big eyes. Her face is beautiful and angelic, not to mention her curves were in the right ces, she was a little beauty.


    As reluctant as Andrew was with dwarfs, he would not let that deprive him of taking the best girls, so after observing with his eyes of Eros the girls chosen by Sonia, he told the Seller to separate them, "Well, I would buy them".


    The seller smiled because closing a deal on 7 high-quality ves was a good deal, but he was soon surprised when Andrew also called 8 other courtesans.


    There were 3 elves, 2 dwarves, 2 barbarians, and 1 human. The seller was ted, as it was a big deal, and immediately had the excluded women separated and began to discuss the price and payment.


    Although all the girls chosen were considered high quality, not all of them had the same price. Unexpectedly, the barbarian ones were the cheapest, followed by the human ones and the elven and dwarf ones had a simr price, as they were more difficult to obtain, so they were expensive.


    Andrew didn''t worry about haggling, because he still didn''t like these ces, so he wanted to leave quickly, so he finished the procedures, paid, and left with the 15 ves following him.


    Although he was a bit conspicuous, Andrew made the carriage they were riding go slowly and had the newly purchased ve girls follow behind him. The scene of 15 beautiful girls, with dirty bodies, scanty clothes, and of different races following a carriage was impressive.


    After an hour they arrived at the Star Pce, which was already being guarded by several guards. Andrew at that time thought that he should have bought some barbarian ves for security, but he would do it another time.


    Andrew along with his servant and the ves entered the establishment and without dy, Andrew said, "Sonia, take the girls to bathe and see if we have suitable clothes for them. If we don''t have one, tell me so I can make arrangements."


    Sonia nodded vehemently and took the girls to the bathroom. The girls followed Sonia obediently and although they had dead expressions on their faces, they were still surprised to see the huge and luxurious bathroom. With authority, Sonia ordered them to undress and clean themselves, which the ves did without question.


    While they were washing, one of the girls couldn''t contain herself and asked Sonia, "Mrs. Sonia, will we be courtesans?"


    All the other girls, upon hearing the question, immediately turned to look at Sonia, because they were all interested in what the future held for them, but they never expected Sonia to burst outughing after hearing the question.


    They were all confused, since they did not understand why Sonia wasughing and it was only after a few minutes that Sonia calmed down and responded, "I am not thedy of this ce, I am the matron, call me madame":

 CHAPTER 367

    All the girls noticed that Sonia seemed essible and easy to talk to, so they approached her and asked her questions about what their new lives would be like. Since they had fallen into very, they knew that they would be treated as sexual objects and that did not matter to them.


    What they did care about was how they would be treated. Having to work as courtesans in a house of pleasure was not something that bothered them, as it was their destiny from the moment they were stamped with very, but between having to work as courtesans and being treated like trash, they preferred the former.


    Sonia understood the thoughts of these girls very well, so she tried to calm them down the best way she could. She exined to them how Andrew had started his business in the Cannaris empire, his other businesses in other countries, and what his life would be like in the Star Pce.


    While she didn''t have to exin this whole story, Sonia did it to reassure the girls. It''s easy to say that her master would treat them well, but without any proof, the girls couldn''t believe it.


    Obviously, this story told by her was not proof either, but it served to reassure them because no one would invent a story like this if it were not reality or at least partly real.


    Thanks to this, the girls calmed down and were delighted, having been bought, so he seemed to be a good master. After the girls had bathed and changed, they gathered in the main hall of the establishment.


    Although Andrew had bought a lot of women''s clothing a while ago, it was true that there were no clothes suitable for barbarians who arerger than human women and dwarfs who are the opposite, much smaller.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite that, the clothes covered them enough and were useful for the moment, but they still had to buy new clothes in the near future or at least ask Candice''s dressmaker to prepare clothes for these girls.


    In the great hall, Andrew was there, along with Oliver, Castor, and all of his wives, since he had brought them to present them. Although Andrew did not want his wives toe to this ce because of how dangerous it was, all of his employees should know about them.


    Andrew stood in front of all the new courtesans and with a calm but clear voice began to say, "I imagine that you have already asked Sonia many things and know what you have to do."


    He paused briefly as he looked at everyone in the room and continued, "You can continue to ask her any questions since she is the matron of my Heavenly Pces."


    "I did not gather you here to exin to you what you have to do, since it is obvious that you will be courtesans. I called you to introduce you to some important people that you should always have in your hearts," Andrew continued.


    "First, my name is Andrew, the young master and lord of this ce. On my right side are my 4 wives, Carolina, Helena, Aki, and Candice. Although they will not be in this ce very often, when you see them, understand that their words are my words."


    All the girls turned to look at Carolina and the others as if engraving their faces in their minds, because they knew that they were thedies of the ce, offending them is a death sentence.


    Andrew, noticing this, nodded in satisfaction at the attitude of the new courtesans and continued saying, "To my left, are my two trusted men, Oliver and Castor."


    Andrew paused again and added, "In my absence and that of my wives, these men are in charge of everything, so be careful and obey their orders if necessary."


    All the girls attended obediently, like chickens eating corn. Andrew continued with his speech, exining some important things about the work they had to do.


    After finishing this induction, Sonia took the girls to talk in more detail about the operation of the business. She would also take their measurements to make their clothes ording to their bodies.


    In addition, the exercises that would be performed every day to preserve the figure were also defined. In the case of the barbarians, yoga will not be practiced like with all the others, because this race likes strong women, so they didn''t need to maintain their figures, but rather to exude an aura of strength, so a special training menu was made for them.


    The more things Sonia told them, the more surprised the girls were because although they were ves now, it was not always like that and they knew how the pleasure houses worked, which is why they were surprised by all the things that were done here.


    While it is true that in all pleasure houses they in some way control the diet and exercises of the courtesans, nowhere else are they as meticulous as in the Heavenly Pces.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    This is quite normal because in this world exercise is focused on battle, so things like Yoga do not exist and on the other hand nutrition is even less nonexistent.


    What they do in other ces is give the courtesans less food than normal and make them walk a lot to stay in shape which is not very healthy, to say the least.


    However, Andrew''s system has all the tools for women''s beauty, since sex and eroticism begin with sight, so looking beautiful is essential to get everything started.


    For this reason, Andrew purchased food menus for bnced diets and exercise routines for different objectives, whether to tone the body, lose weight, and so on.


    The new courtesans seemed to have entered a new world. Not only did all these activities seem strange to them, but they were very curious, but they would have to wait for that because Sonia kept exining things to them.


    Andrew had told her that they would implement the Nuru gel massage service in this Heavenly Pce, as she believed it would be a great added value since this did not exist in this city.


    He wanted to implement normal massages as well, but in the end, he left that aside, as it didn''t seem like it would add much value to the business. After defining this, Andrew sent Oliver to find some barbarian guards at the ve market.


    Since Oliver is in charge of everything rted to military forces, he sent him. Not to mention that since he would go alone and he was the strongest, it was normal. Although Andrew was sorry to send him to the market when they had barely left there, he had no other option, since staff had to be hired.


    Due to howplex this city is, Andrew decided that all the staff of the Star Pce would be ves, to avoid problems. With that thought in mind, he sent Castor to the ve market to look for cleaners, waiters, and cooks.


    If you''re wondering why he sent them separately, it was because depending on the type of ve you were looking for, you had to go to different parts of the market. The beauty and warrior ves could be found at the entrance of the market, where Andrew and the others recently went to shop.


    However, the ves with misceneous skills such as cooking, cleaning, and so on that Castor was going to buy were further into the market, as they were considered low-quality products.


    The other reason he wanted to do this is because Oliver had told him that Castor needed more life experiences, so going out alone to run errands could be counted as life experience.


    It seems silly, but it''s actually effective in a city like this. Since it is so dangerous, Castor will have to be on guard at all times and that will help him in other situations in the future, since being cautious is always important.


    Although the risk of being attacked increased when they were alone, it was a risk they had to take, because if they were always in the safe zone, they would grow weak, no matter the level of strength they reached since a garden flower is easily destroyed by nature.


    While they did their jobs, Andrew stayed at the Estre Pce in thepany of Aki who was the only one of his wives unemployed and did not return. In the office, they were huddled on the couch talking about misceneous topics.


    Aki told him how she could sense that she would soon be an expert with great enthusiasm and Andrew just smiled at her seeing her so excited. He caressed her hair and gave her a soft, tender kiss on her lips that took her by surprise.


    She wasn''t expecting Andrew''s movement, but after seconds she recovered and returned the kiss. They both embraced each other tenderly, while kissing and one thing led to another, and when they saw they were naked on the couch, caressing each other''s forbidden areas.


    They were both red with excitement and without dy they began the sexual act. Aki climbed on top of Andrew with her head in front of his cock and Andrew in front of her pussy and thus began the afternoon of pleasure.

 CHAPTER 368

    It had been a while since Andrew and any of his wives spent time alone together other than when they had group sex at night. It wasn''t because they no longer wanted to do it, but because they hadn''t had the time to do it.


    Something always happened that did not leave them free time, whether it was the appearance of the abysmals, the harassment of the 3 viscounts, Oslo, Vocgo, the expansion of the business, Victoria''s party request, or Patricia and her friends'' request, there were too many things and they did not have a time of quality between them apart from the nights.


    However, at this moment, it was only him and Aki. Although they had no intention of getting romantic, the situation became heated and now they were naked, intertwined like snakes.


    Aki was on top of Andrew, sucking his cock with great skill, while Andrew grabbed her buttocks tightly and sucked her pussy in a 69 position. Even though Aki''s body is small, it did not create any impediment to performing this position.


    They both held back their moans because they didn''t want to stop sucking the other''s sex organ, so they resisted the pleasure and continued giving oral sex to each other, increasing the intensity with every second.


    Even though they were both making great efforts to satisfy the other, Aki was at a disadvantage, as Andrew was not only sucking her pussy, but had inserted several of his fingers into her.


    He also rubbed her clitoris with his other hand, so the pleasure that Aki felt was greater and after a few minutes, Aki couldn''t stand the attack and stopped sucking Andrew''s cock and limited herself to enjoying the pleasure that in a short time made her reach orgasm.


    Aki''s body shook intensely as love juices shot out of her pussy, drenching Andrew''s face. She also let out a loud moan as she was cumming and after a few seconds, her body fell limply onto Andrew.


    Aki was still spasming from the orgasm she had just experienced, but Andrew wouldn''t give her time to recover. As was the custom, he always attacked Aki when she was weakest, because Andrew knew that she liked that.


    Without any care, Andrew lowered Aki onto the bed. She was so exhausted that she didn''t have the strength to move and she fell halfway on the bed with her legs drawn up and breathing hard.


    Andrew didn''t even bother to move her since her ass was in the air and her pussy was visible to him, so he simply prated her in that position. Since she had her legs on top of each other, Andrew ced his hands on the girl''s hips and prated her forcefully.


    Aki is already small, so her insides are naturally tight, but in this position, Aki''s pussy was even tighter, which turned him on more and gave him more pleasure.


    Because of this, the movement of his hips elerated every second and Aki''s voice could be heard throughout the office, as her moans turned into screams because of pleasure.


    At first, Aki was tired and she could only endure Andrew''s pration, but little by little she had recovered and now she was more active. Since the position she was in was notfortable, she quickly turned around and spread her legs so Andrew could prate her better in a missionary position.


    Being morefortable now, Andrew continued hammering her with greater force. After a few minutes, they changed positions again. Aki got on all fours and Andrew entered her from behind.


    This was the position that Aki liked the most because, with it, Andrew could prate her with greater depth and strength and Andrew never let her down, because grabbing her ass, he pushed his hips vehemently as if he wanted to break her in half.


    The pounding sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room and the moans were increasing. Aki''s pussy was so wet that with every thrust of Andrew''s, she secreted loads of love juices.


    Andrew felt less resistance from Aki''s pussy every second and that''s why he increased the speed of his hips and prated her as deep as he could. He also grabbed Aki by her hair and pulled her back, dominating her as if she were an animal.


    Aki was delighted with Andrew''s harsh treatment and thetter did not hold back. He pulled her hair, spanked her until her buttocks were red, and fucked her until he couldn''t take it anymore, cumming inside her.


    Aki had also suffered from the pleasure that Andrew had made her feel and she fell exhausted on the bed, breathing heavily. Her pussy was secreting vaginal juices and semen in abundance and they remained like that for a while.


    While they were having fun in the office, Oliver and Castor arrived at the ve market, but each one arrived at their own time and went to different regions of this ce.


    Oliver was in the area near the city, which was the same region where Andrew bought the courtesans. Despite being in this area, he did not enter the same store where they bought the courtesans, because although that ce sells good ves, they do not specialize inbat ves.


    Oliver had already received information from Shadow''s agents about ve sellers who specialized inbat ves and went to one of them.


    Just as Shadow''s agents had told them, thispany had many barbarian ves with good and built bodies that looked quite strong. Although they were not experts, they were quite powerful, furthermore, wanting to find an expert as a ve was quite difficult.


    In fact, finding Oliver as a ve was already an anomaly, but well, that was due to Oliver''s special circumstances, but finding cases like that in a row was abnormal.


    Oliver didn''t waste any time with the salesman, discussing prices and such. He simply evaluated the ves with his aura eyes and chose 20 of them, those he considered to be the strongest and who did not seem to be burdened with hatred and simr emotions.


    Since the ve contract was to be made with the blood of the master and the ves, Oliver had brought a small vial with a few drops of Andrew''s blood, as most wealthy and noble people did when they bought ves.


    With the transactionpleted, Oliver did not waste any more time in that ce, and leading the 20 barbarian ves, he walked back towards the Star Pce. Although not as striking as when they returned with the courtesans, seeing all these barbarians following a human was also extravagant.


    For his part, Castor also started his business. Unlike Oliver, he had no way of evaluating the abilities of the ves he should purchase, so he had to talk much longer with the sellers.


    He had to be sure that the people he was buying really had the skills they needed, especially those in charge of the kitchen, who are an essential part of the activity and development of the Star Pce.


    Although the ve sellers were quite treacherous, Castor was not stupid, so when he signed the contract for the ves that could cook, he established a use that would ensure that these ves were cooks or would be returned.


    For waiters and cleaners, this was not necessary, since to do these activities, no special skills are needed, but for cooks it was different. The ve seller was not bothered by this use and epted it willingly, which gave Castor even greater security that the ves really knew how to cook.


    Like Oliver, Castor also had a vial with a few drops of Andrew''s blood and after signing the ve contract he left in thepany of all the ves he had bought.


    Castor had bought 10 ves for the kitchen and 20 to clean and serve as waiters. The group was varied, between men and women, but their ages were simr, between 20 and 30 years old.


    When the inhabitants of Star City saw a third group of people heading to Star Pce, everyone was curious, because they could not decipher what Andrew and hispanions wanted to do.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Although it was obvious that it was a house of pleasure, they did not understand why they bought so many ves at different times, not to mention that they made such showy movements as if attracting everyone''s attention.


    Little could they suspect that Andrew had done it on purpose. It was amercial strategy because if people saw so many ves entering the establishment when it opened for business, customers woulde even if it was just out of curiosity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In short, Andrew was just getting everyone''s attention, so that when he opened for business people woulde to visit him whether it was just to evaluate his strength or any other reason.


    He was not afraid of peopleing to cause problems, because within the Heavenly Pces, he is a god, so anyone who came with bad intentions would learn that, within this establishment, they cannot ignore him.

 CHAPTER 369

    After having purchased all the ves who would serve as workers, Andrew did the same when he opened Dunnas Pce and brought several of his employees from Cannaris Pce.


    The employees of the Cannaris Pce were his oldest employees and therefore the most experienced. Furthermore, in this way, the new ves could ask them questions and have a better understanding of their situation.


    The courtesans had already asked Sonia about the treatment they would receive and so on, but the other ves did not. Although they were clear about the work they had to do, which did not entail any risk, they were still unsure of the treatment they would receive from Andrew.


    Since the employees of the Cannaris Pce are on the same level as these new ves, at least in the minds of these ves, they can be more direct and ask their questions.


    With the arrival of the Cannaris Pce employees, the establishment was lively. Oliver and Castor had brought some guards to interact with those who were here, as well as the barbarians.


    In fact, the barbarian ves who would act as guards in this ce were surprised, because they could feel that the guards who came from the Pce of Cannaris looked strong and very disciplined and since they are a race that values warriors, they were excited.


    Although to train the guards, it was not necessary to bring in other guards, Oliver considered it appropriate, because like the other ves, the guards also have their doubts and it is better to talk about them with people of the same level and upation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Furthermore, it would serve to motivate them, since in the Pce of Cannaris, there were no longer ves. While it is true that many of the employees of that ce, especially the guards, were ves, at this time they were no longer ves.


    Andrew was not a big fan of very, but in this world, he had to depend on it. However, that didn''t change his mind, so as long as his ves did a good job and a certain level of loyalty was adequate, he had no problem freeing the ves.


    All the ves who worked in the Cannaris Pce had already received their freedom and this was what Oliver wanted the ve guards of the Star Pce to see because for a ve there is nothing he longs for more than freedom.


    This surprised all the guards and they quickly began to ask questions as to how they had achieved it and when they found out that they only carried out their jobs diligently, they could not remain stunned.


    It is well known that ves must work with their entire being or they will be subjected to the pain of the soul caused by the signed contract, which is why they were incredulous when they were told that they only had to do their work to be free.


    Furthermore, when they found out that they had work and rest shifts, delicious food, rooms to sleep in, and even clothes, armor, and weapons, everyone was on the verge of copsing in disbelief.


    The other ves who would work as cleaners, waiters, and cooks could not believe what they heard either, because the conditions were too good, nothingpared to how real ves are treated.


    Despite that, the tests were in front of them, so, with renewed enthusiasm, everyone began to do their jobs. Cannaris Pce employees began training their counterparts in the operation of the business.


    The whole training thing was going wonderfully. Oliver and Castor trained the guards, Sonia in thepany of other courtesans of the Cannaris Pce trained the new girls, Hector the cooks, and so on.


    The only problem was the administration of the ce. Andrew had an administrator in each business since he could not do this work full time, but a position with so much responsibility had to be left to a trusted person and he did not have one at the moment.


    He could buy a ve to perform this work, but it was not ideal, not to mention that it would be very difficult to find a ve who had the right qualities to run a pleasure house.


    With this new problem, Andrew returned to Dunnas Pce where Carolina and Candice were doing business to discuss this matter. Since they were the business experts, they were the best ones to ask.


    While it is true that Gast¨®n was also a good option, Andrew preferred to visit his wives. Carolina and Candice were surprised to see him, as they thought that Andrew would be busy supervising everything at the Star Pce for the next few days.


    Andrew just smiled when he saw the expressions of his wives and approaching them he gave each of them a kiss and sat down on the couch where they were sitting. Andrew sat between the two girls and put his arms around them.


    "If you came to bother, leave, we''re busy," Candice said, immediately annoyed when she saw that Andrew was starting to touch them. Andrew couldn''t help but hide a bitter smile because he couldn''t believe that his wife would treat him like that.


    However, he had not gotten over that blow when Carolina threw another one at him, "Yes, don''t bother." Andrew looked at his wives in disbelief and, feigning annoyance, pinched their stomachs and, tickling them, replied, "Do you dare talk to me like that?"


    Candice and Carolina burst outughing, as they are both quite ticklish. It was obvious that they were just joking with Andrew and that''s why he attacked them like this.


    After ying for a while, Andrew stopped tickling them and the two girls calmed down. When they finishedughing, the two girls approached Andrew and snuggled into his arms.


    "What happened?" Candice asked and Carolina added, "Yes, what made you visit us?", to which Andrew responded, "Well, I have a problem that I wanted to ask you about. All the jobs at Star Pce are full and the employees are cheerful, but there is no manager."


    The two girls immediately understood the problem and fell into deep thought. Andrew did not bother them and waited in silence to see if his wives coulde up with a solution.


    The first to speak was unexpectedly, Carolina. It''s not that she wasn''t capable of this, but in terms of business she has much less experience than Candice, so Andrew was convinced that Candice would be the one to speak first.


    Still, it''s an irrelevant thought, so Andrew put it aside and listened to Carolina. "Finding a ve with these skills like we did with the other positions isplex, but I think transferring someone from the other businesses would be good."


    Candice seemed to have thought of the same solution because Andrew could see her nodding slightly at Carolina''s words, so Andrew asked, "Do you have anyone in mind?"


    Carolina did not respond immediately, but rather she looked at Candice and after a little assistance she said, "I think Dino would be the most suitable." Andrew''s eyes widened and he began to think.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was a good option and at that moment Candice spoke, "I agree with Carolina''s idea and rmendation. Now Dino is in charge of the massage house, I think we can take the receptionists from the Cannaris Pce."


    This time, Andrew was a little confused and Candice began to exin, "Victor trained those girls, they have very good management and client management skills, if the two of them team up, it shouldn''t be difficult for them to rece Dino in the massage house."


    At that moment Carolina intervened, "Besides, the massage house is not like the Heavenly Pces. The business and customers are calmer, so there should be no problems."


    Andrew again fell into deep thought and after a few minutes, agreed with his wives''s words. Andrew grabbed them by the waist and pulled them towards him giving them a tight hug, he kissed them while saying, "What would I do without you?"


    The two girlsughed at Andrew''s words and kissed him back. After separating, Andrew said to them with bad thoughts, "What do you want as a reward?", to which the girls blushed and snuggled even more into his chest.


    Andrewughed at his wives''s embarrassment, but he didn''t back down and began caressing them gently. He also gave them small kisses on their cheeks, ears, and lips, which caused their temperature to rise quickly.


    The caresses and kisses began to escte and in a short time, his clothes were untidy and his skin was visible. The girls'' tits were almost on disy and their pants were halfway to falling to the floor. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Andrew was also out of alignment. His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his chiseled chest and his pants were unbuttoned with Candice and Carolina''s hands invading him.


    Although they were not aggressive, they were very passionate and rolled around like dogs in sand. Their bodies had intertwined and their hands were massaging each other''s forbidden ces. This is how the session began.

 CHAPTER 370

    In a short time, the three of them were almost naked and the girls did not hesitate to take Andrew towards their huge tits squeezing him with them. Then they finished undressing andy down on the huge sofa they were on.


    Candice and Carolina started sucking Andrew''s cock and also spitting on it like experts. Andrew had no idea where such a technique came from, but he didn''t dislike it at all.


    Although of all his wives, Carolina and Candice, they have the least experience with blowjobs, they had improved, because Andrew was about to cum when he felt how their two small, slippery mouths covered his cock.


    Andrew really couldn''t stand the fierce attack of the two girls for long and without any warning he cum. His seed flew all over the ce, staining Carolina and Candice''s faces and tits.


    Far from feeling disgusted, Carolina and Candice were delighted. They quickly intertwined with each other and cleaned the semen off their bodies with their mouths. Candice cleaned up Carolina and vice versa.


    Seeing them Andrew got excited and in a short time, his cock was up again. The girls, noticing this, immediately moved. Carolina immediately got on and put her pussy in Andrew''s mouth so he could pleasure her with his tongue for a while and Candice shamelessly climbed on top of his cock.


    Candice inserted Andrew''s cock inside her very slowly. Andrew immediately felt the heat inside Candice, but he continued sucking Carolina''s pussy, who was massaging her tits toplement the oral sex that Andrew was giving her.


    Candice went up and down on Andrew''s cock gently. The slow pace made Andrew''s sensation of pleasure greater, which had him on the verge of cumming, but he didn''t want to reach the second orgasm so quickly, so he moved his hips to speed up the pration.


    Taking Candice by surprise, she began to moan louder and Carolina massaged her tits to make things worse. Before long Candice was riding like a cowgirl in the Wild West.


    After riding for a while, Candice moved to one side and Andrew took Carolina from her hips, putting her on all fours next to Candice. Andrew lifted his cock which was still filled with Candice''s juices and directed it towards Carolina''s pussy.


    Andrew spit a little on Carolina''s pussy and began to nail her hard while he ordered Candice to also get on all fours next to Carolina, now he had both of her asses at his disposal.


    At one point he took his penis out of Carolina''s pussy and put it in the middle of Candice''s buttocks. Carolinay down and Candice climbed on top of her as if she were going to ride her, then Andrew came behind her and stuck his cock hard into her. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Candice couldn''t help but moan and Andrew began to move at a faster speed drilling Candice''s pussy as deep as he could. Andrew could see how his thick cock was piercing Candice''s delicate pussy almost tearing it apart, with juices squirting everywhere.


    After several thrusts, Andrew took a break and looked down seeing Carolina sucking Candice''s tits with a morbidity that made Andrew''s cock stand up even more.


    Candice moaned loudly while Carolina sucked her tits and Andrew gave his everything, destroying her insides. Candice couldn''t stand Andrew''s cock in her pussy and Carolina sucking her tits, so she made Carolina go up to her height and they started kissing.


    While they were kissing, they grabbed their tits and made them rub, licking each other alternately, while Andrew couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed Candice''s hips and began to unload his seed inside her in a huge way.


    Andrew released everyst drop of semen into her pussy and withdrew while the two girls culminated in their ecstasy. Like a good candidate for god Eros, it didn''t take long for Andrew to be erect again, and without wasting any time he rammed his cock into Carolina''s pussy.


    Since Candice was on top of Carolina, the cum in her pussy was dripping all over Carolina, but neither of them cared and Andrew just continued to prate her as deep as he could.


    However, shortly after starting, Candice couldn''t hold on in that position any longer and fell on top of Carolina, which made it difficult for them to continue fucking. For this reason, Andrew moved her to one side and resumed having sex with Carolina.


    Despite Carolina''s loud moans, Candice had already lost consciousness and she didn''t look like she was going to get up anytime soon. Regardless, that didn''t matter, as Carolina and Andrew were in their own world.


    Andrew pounced on Carolina like a wild animal and prated her forcefully. His cock sank into Carolina''s pussy like an Olympic swimmer diving and the sh of their bodies echoed throughout the room.


    Carolina is not one of those who like wild sex, buttely, she is experiencing new things. She still prefers romantic sex, but sometimes she''s in the mood to be a little more aggressive and today seemed to be the day.


    Andrew fucked her violently and Carolina received it all without anyints, she only raised the tone of her moans and dug her nails into Andrew''s back. In the excitement of the moment, Andrew felt nothing but pleasure, so he didn''t care.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew continued pounding Carolina''s insides with his cock, until after several minutes, he made Carolina get off and get on all fours. She immediately obeyed and flirtatiously lifted her ass and shook it in front of Andrew as if inciting him.


    Andrew just smiled at Carolina''s attempts to tease him and grabbing her hips tightly, he rammed her, sticking his thick cock into Carolina''s dripping pussy, who couldn''t help but let out a moan.


    cing his hands on her ass, Andrew continued putting his cock deep inside her, making Carolina moan louder every second and Andrew didn''t hold back on the contrary, he speed up his movements.


    He began to move back and forth and you could hear their bodies thundering when they came together, and from one moment to the next, Carolina said, "I can''t stand it anymore my love, ahh, ahh yes, keep giving me love."


    Andrew, who had a tremendous view of her entire butt and her back, added to the erotic voice she was making, was also on the edge, so he responded, "I''m going to cum too," and secondster they both let out a drowned moan.


    With this moan they both reached orgasm. Carolina''s pussy was bathed in therge amounts of semen that Andrew left inside her and at the same time she secreted vaginal juices in piles like an uncontrolled fountain.


    Andrew''s grip on her ass loosened and he pulled his member out of Carolina, who was still leaking some semen onto the bed. They bothy down next to Candice to catch their breath and after a few minutes, the three of us stood up and cleaned themselves by taking a shower in the bathroom in the room attached to the office.


    After they put on their clothes, Andrew hugged them again and with a tender goodbye kiss, he returned to the Cannaris Pce, as he had to tell Victor and the others about Carolina and Candice''s proposal.


    Andrew didn''t really have to go into details, because being the boss he has the power to make whatever assignments he wants, but he is a person who values the opinions of his employees, so, for that reason, he called Victor to the office to tell him what was happening.


    The two girls at the reception were Victor''s apprentices and prot¨¦g¨¦s, so it was appropriate for Andrew to discuss this matter with him before making any decision.


    Andrew didn''t beat around the bush and quickly called Victor to the office and told him about the proposal made by Candice and Carolina. Contrary to what Andrew thought, Victor was happy that his prot¨¦g¨¦s were given an opportunity like this and he thanked Andrew.


    Although it is not abnormal for a master to be happy when his apprentices find an opportunity, Andrew felt that Victor''s behavior was strange and quickly activated his Eros''s eyes.


    What Andrew saw surprised him, because when Victor talked about these two girls, a pink aura covered him, which showed that he liked these girls. Andrew, unable to contain himself, asked, "Victor, are those girls more than just students?"


    The sudden question left Victor static, however, soon he regained hisposure and, bing serious, he straightened his back and bowing, he apologized, "Young master, sorry for viting your trust, but those two girls, they are my lovers, at the same time L is also my lover."


    As if an atomic bomb had exploded in Andrew''s head, his eyes widened, because he had not realized that the serious and rigid administrator already had a harem, but it was only surprising, because he had nothing against that, so getting up heughed out loud while saying, "Congrattions, the one who walks the least already flies."

 CHAPTER 371

    Andrew was surprised to hear that Victor had a harem, as he did not consider him a person who would be capable of doing so, but he was sorely mistaken.


    Despite this, Andrew was not as upset as Victor thought. As a candidate for the god Eros, in fact, he encouraged his employees and loved ones to be this way, since they only provide benefits to him.


    For this reason, Andrew calmed Victor down from getting any wrong ideas and then redirected the conversation to the original topic where he would assign Rana and Mia to the management of the massage house.


    Rana and Mia are the current receptionists of the Cannaris Pce, Victor''s apprentices and couples. For this reason, Andrew must get new receptionists, so Andrew tasked Victor to select suitable people, as soon as possible.


    V¨ªctor responded with an enthusiastic "Yes" and left the office to carry out the assigned task. For his part, Andrew remained in the office thinking about how many couples had formed without him realizing it among his employees.


    Curious about this matter, he called Helena, who is in charge of the personnel at his business, and when he saw her enter, he couldn''t help but smile. Helena smiled back and without any shame walked up to him and sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    In this intimate position, Helena gave Andrew a soft and tender kiss on his lips and after separating, they looked at each other with a smile for a few seconds, until Helena broke the silence by asking, "What do you need?" Why did you call me?".


    Although he seemed like a gossip, Andrew wasn''t embarrassed to ask, "Honey, I just found out that Victor has a harem and I''m curious to know what other couples have formed?"


    When Helena heard Andrew, she couldn''t help but let out a resoundingugh, because she had never expected that what Andrew wanted to ask her was this kind of topic.


    Seeing herugh at him made Andrew a little embarrassed, but not enough to make her stop. Andrew allowed her tough as much as she wanted and when she calmed down, Helena replied, "I really didn''t expect that."


    Andrew just sighed helplessly and paid no attention to Helena''s mockery and waited for her to answer what he had asked. Helena, who was still amused by Andrew''s question, saw that her husband was waiting patiently and stopped bothering him.


    "Honey, you''re not really paying attention to your surroundings," Helena said and added, "Not only does Victor have a harem, but Hector also managed to win over one of the cleaning girls, Andrea, and Donna, the chef at Dunnas Pce. ".


    Andrew was as surprised as he was when he found out about Victor''s rtionship. He still found it impossible to believe that these serious and old-fashioned-looking men each had a harem.


    Helena, seeing Andrew''s stunned expression,ughed again. She was having a st with Andrew''s expressions, but this time, he didn''t let her enjoy it much and pinched her stomach making Helena squirm ufortably.


    "Do you dare to mock?" Andrew said menacingly, but he really wasn''t upset at all. Helena obviously knew this, but she still yed along and approached Andrew she hugged and kissed him as she said, "Of course not my love."


    Andrew, seeing how Helena yed along, smiled and kissed her back. After a few seconds of sharing kisses, Andrew continued asking, "Well, who else got paired up without me knowing?"


    This time, Helena did not burst intoughter, but rather she answered Andrew''s question, "Well, Dino seems to have fallen in love with two of hispanions in Shadow and Erick also fell in love with Canna."


    Every time Helena opened her mouth to mention a couple, Andrew''s eyes widened, because he couldn''t believe that his employees had paired up to this level, without him realizing it.


    Helena, who noticed this, said, "Honey, having partners is not bad at all. While they might make them leave to start a family, we can''t help it, so don''t bother."


    Andrew looked at Helena with a strange expression and seeing that Helena seemed to have misunderstood, he began to exin, "Honey, I have no problem with employees having partners, in fact, I''m d and I''m not worried about them leaving, I''m sure that they won''t do it."


    "So, what are you worried about?" Helena continued to ask and Andrew replied, "I have no worries, I''m just surprised that so many couples showed up and I didn''t notice."


    Again, Helenaughed, because she couldn''t believe that was what was bothering Andrew. Seeing herugh, Andrew couldn''t contain himself and joined her in enjoying it. Laughter is contagious.


    Afterughing for a while, they both calmed down and snuggled into each other affectionately. In that position, Andrew asked again, "Are those all the couples or are they missing?"


    Helena, without leaving Andrew''s chest, responded, "None else that I know." Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows and asked, "Doesn''t Gaston have a partner?", to which Helena replied, "Not that I know of."


    "That''s weird. Gast¨®n is not that old, he is not bad looking either and he has a good work and economic position, it is strange that he does not have a partner," Andrew continued, genuinely curious about this matter.


    Helena was silent for a few seconds and said, "Well, I don''t know the details, but he doesn''t seem interested in looking for a partner. Maybe it has something to do with Candice, why don''t you ask her?"


    Andrew slightly nodded to Helena''s proposal, but he left that topic aside since he had to concentrate on more important issues. For a few moments now, Helena has been moving slightly on Andrew''s legs, making her ass press against Andrew''s cock.


    He was not stupid and knew that Helena was tempting him and dly responded to his wife''s attack. He caressed her face gently, while she stole his lips with a tender kiss that Helena reciprocated.


    Although they weren''t overly passionate, the kiss was long and extended, so Andrew moved his hands to reach Helena''s tits and began to gently massage them in circr motions over her blouse.


    Helena let out a few muffled moans at Andrew''s touch, but she couldn''t give vent to her pleasure as Andrew''s lips sealed hers. Andrew continued touching her tits and kissing her, making Helena''s face turn red from her excitement.


    She didn''t want to be the only one receiving pleasure from her, so she moved her legs slightly, causing her ass to rub against Andrew''s crotch causing his cock to wake up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They continued with these little tricks for a while, until Helena felt that she was at a disadvantage, so she changed her position. She got up from Andrew''sp and spreading her legs she sat back down on Andrew''s legs.


    Before, she was halfway to her side on herp, but now she waspletely facing him and Andrew''s legs were in between hers. With this new position, Helena began to attack.


    The kisses increased in intensity and the caresses increased. Although Andrew was still in control, Helena felt better in this position. After many caresses and kisses, Andrew unbuttoned Helena''s blouse, exposing her underwear and part of her tits.


    Andrew was no better, as Helena had unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his toned chest of muscles. The heat of their bodies increased and little by little the excitement grew.


    Andrew was the first to attack and went straight for Helena''s slender neck. With soft kisses, he filled Helena with love with subtle but aggressive movements. His hands were not still, as he was massaging his wife''s almost exposed tits.


    Helena couldn''t help but let out a soft moan at Andrew''s movements and stroked his hair as if urging him to continue. Andrew continued kissing her neck and little by little he went down until he reached Helena''s corbone.


    Without dy, Andrew continued down and reached Helena''s chest, where he unsped the bra with great skill, exposing the two mountains that Helena was hiding and without wasting time, Andrew dove between them.


    With his hands, he massaged Helena''s tits and made it hit his face, which he had ced in the middle of the two mountains. Helena increased the pace of her moans, but they were still soft.


    After ying with Helena''s massive tits, Andrew began to gently suck and nibble on them. Helena''s moans increased its strength, but she still seemed to be holding back, so Andrew threw one of his hands into the forbidden valley of his wife.


    Feeling how Andrew''s hand reached her crotch while he was still sucking and nibbling her tits made Helena tremble a little with pleasure and when Andrew began to move his hand to rub her pussy, even over her clothes, Helena exploded in moans.


    Helena, who had been holding back, could now do nothing, as Andrew''s rubbing of her pussy was thest straw. Her body was writhing with pleasure and her moans were so loud that it wouldn''t be strange if everyone in the Cannaris Pce heard them.

 CHAPTER 372

    They continued with these suggestive caresses for several minutes, but Helena no longer participated. She was limited to being on the receiving end, as Andrew''s hands and mouth attacked her tits and pussy, giving her no chance to move.


    Helena was so excited that the panties she was wearing werepletely soaked, it looked like they had fallen into a valley of water and the peaks of her tits were so erect that they almost came out.


    The pleasure was so much that they hadn''t even taken off their clothes and she had already reached her first orgasm. Seeing his wife''s breathing difficult, Andrew decided to let her rest a little and took advantage of this to take off his clothes.


    When Andrew waspletely naked, Helena had recovered a little, and with excitement through the roof, she took Andrew''s hand and brought him closer to her.


    Andrew was surprised, as it hadn''t been long since she had an orgasm and she was already ready for round two. She pulled Andrew over and began kissing his mouth passionately while her hand searched for Andrew''s cock, which was already hard and throbbing.


    Due to this eagerness, Andrew was on top of her and since she was wearing a loose dress, Andrew had no difficulty in undressing her quickly and they continued with this caressing, touching their naked body and increasing the temperature.


    After ying for a while and reaching the peak of excitement, Helena moved away from Andrew and got on her knees in front of him and carefully nibbled on his cock, but without squeezing too much of it.


    Helena of all Andrew''s wives is the oldest and the most experienced when ites to sex. In fact, the other girls asionally go to her to learn from her sexual things, but Andrew was still surprised that she nibbled on his cock, since she had never done it.


    Unexpectedly, Andrew felt not pain, but a pleasure that he could not describe. Make no mistake, it wasn''t that he enjoyed the mistreatment, because Helena wasn''t really mistreating him, but the sensation was different than when she sucked his cock.


    Different doesn''t mean bad, in fact, he was enjoying this new technique and even let out some moans of pleasure. Helena seemed to have achieved her goal, as a smile of hers could be seen on her face, despite having her mouth full of Andrew''s cock.


    Helena''s new technique was so pleasurable that Andrew''s arousal increased so much that he felt his semen leak out of him. After ying with and nibbling on Andrew''s cock for a while, she stopped and started sucking him hard. She swallowed Andrew''s entire cock in such a way that Andrew couldn''t help but moan with pleasure.


    Helena seemed to be in the mood to try new things that day because after sucking Andrew''s cock for some time and leaving it covered in saliva, out of nowhere she took out a small bottle of Nuru gel and poured some on Andrew''s cock and the rest on her big tits.


    Andrew immediately understood her objective, because this was a technique that he had taught Sally since she specializes in giving titjobs, and just as Andrew had thought, Helena put his cock in the middle of her tits and began to rub them up and down.


    It wasn''t the first time Andrew received a titty fuck, but it was the first time one of his wives had done it, so the feeling was different. For the most part, it had been Sally who gave him this enjoyment, but Helena''s tits were muchrger and the sensation was different.


    Even though Andrew has an abnormally sized cock, Helena still managed to make it disappear between her tits, and with the field of vision that Andrew had from above, he couldn''t help but think that it was the same vision that he had seen in many porn videos.


    Obviously, it was just the vision, since the sensation had no point ofparison. Andrew couldn''t resist the glorious message of Helena''s slippery tits for long and in no time he released his loadpletely staining Helena''s tits white.


    After cumming, they rested for a few seconds and Helena, taking off her panties, sat on the nearby couch, and without thinking, Andrew started sucking her shaved pussy, which was already wet.


    He sucked her pussy for several minutes, while with one of his hands, he rubbed her clitoris and with the other he inserted some fingers inside her, making her moan loudly, she practically screamed, it seemed that Helena would not hold back today.


    Andrew stopped and without wasting time, with one thrust he prated her with such force that she screamed, "Keep going, don''t stop". That was crazy because Helena is not that aggressive when they have sex, but like Carolina, she sometimes likes to have different experiences.


    Before long Andrew wanted to cum, as he found Helena extremely erotic at the moment and for some reason, her pussy felt tighter than usual, but Andrew did his best to hold on.


    Unfortunately, enduring an orgasm through sheer will is just a dream, so Andrew let it all flow and filled Helena''s pussy with his white cum to the edge of her lower lips.


    The cumshot had been so massive that even with the cock inside her, Helena''s pussy couldn''t contain it and the white seed was leaking from the edges, but Andrew didn''t stop and continued prating her.


    His cock was as firm as if they had just started fucking and Helena wasn''t going to stop him either, because she was enjoying it to the fullest. Her moans did not stop and her excitement was so great that she unconsciously moved her hips so that Andrew''s cock could prate her deeper.


    After several minutes, they stopped and changed positions. Helena got up from the couch where she was lying and turned on it. She knelt on it, showing her ass to Andrew so he could prate her from behind.


    Andrew didn''t waver and holding her hips, he aligned his cock with Helena''s pussy and prated her again. This position was much more direct, so Andrew''s cock could go deeper.


    Andrew''s movements gradually increased in intensity. His cock hit the mouth of Helena''s womb while she moaned like crazy and the sh of their bodies sounded like war drums.


    Helena''s buttocks crushed with each thrust of Andrew''s and her pussy secreted loads of semen and love juices, giving a slimy, strange sensation to their union, but they were both reluctant to stop.


    They had be intoxicated with pleasure, so they forgot about any difort and just enjoyed sex. The sounds of apuse intensified and ayer of sweat began to form on their bodies.


    They fucked for quite a while in that position, but neither seemed satisfied, so they stopped for a moment and Helena turned again, raising her right leg in front of Andrew with great flexibility, without Andrew removing his cock from her pussy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sensation Andrew felt when Helena made that turn almost made him cum, but he endured. Now Helena was sitting on the sofa facing Andrew and putting her arms around his neck, so she kissed him on the lips passionately.


    Although Andrew paused for a moment due to the surprise of Helena''s movements, he soon regained hisposure and grabbing her ass began to move again.


    Although this position was a little more ufortable, they were so excited that they didn''t pay attention and continued fucking like rabbits. After several minutes the excitement and pleasure reached the limit and Andrew, grabbing Helena''s ass tightly, lifted her up.


    Helena immediately wrapped her legs around Andrew for better support and they continued fucking. Now the sounds of their bodies colliding were louder, as their sexes were soaked with seminal, vaginal fluids and sweat.


    Since they were already at the limit, they didn''tst long and in a short time, they both reached climax. The amount of semen and vaginal juices that came out of their union made a puddle on their feet. In a short time, Andrew felt the weakness of his legs and, losing his bnce, they fell on the sofa, tired and breathing harshly.


    After falling so abruptly, the two looked at each other and burst outughing, because they did not expect to fuck until they were so tired, but theirughter did notst long, because they were out of breath, so suddenly they began to cough fromck of air.


    After a few agonizing seconds of coughing betweenughter and gasping for air, the two calmed down and remained lying on the couch for a few minutes while they recovered.


    After a few minutes, they both got up from the couch and saw the mess they had made, so with a bitter look they sighed and went to look for the toiletries to clean.


    Previously, they just called Carmen, but now, Carmen was in charge of their children, so they couldn''t call her to clean anymore. While they could delegate this to other employees, Andrew and his wives didn''t feelfortable having someone other than Carmen do these embarrassing tasks, so they now had toiletries in the office to clean up after themselves when this happened.


    After cleaning, Andrew and Helena went to the bathroom where they enjoyed a hot shower for a few minutes and even gave each other some caresses, but they didn''t have sex again, because their legs didn''t have the strength to shoot another round.


    After bathing and changing clothes, they returned to the office and Helena said goodbye with a tender kiss to continue with her activities. Andrew, for his part, teleported to the Star Pce and told Oliver and Castor about his idea of bringing Dino there to administrate the ce.


    They both approved of this arrangement, but since it was already starting to get dark, Andrew decided to make the arrangements the next day. Because he was fucking his wife all day, everyone was satisfied, so that night they just rested.

 CHAPTER 373

    After a good night of rest, morning came and Andrew was revitalized. His wives were also very well rested, but they did not stay with Andrew for long before going about their daily activities.


    It seemed that his wives didn''t do much, since it was Andrew who traveled to all thepanies he had doing different things, but his wives were no less busy than him.


    Candice was constantly expanding her business in the kingdom of Dunnas with the help of Victoria and asionally Carolina. Thetter wanted to help her more because she also wanted to improve her business skills, but she was in charge of manufacturing the rejuvenating and tissue repair creams, as well as the vitality drinks and birth control pills.


    Although her production capacity was superior to Andrew''s with his synthesis ability, it was also true that the units sold had increased, therefore, the burden on Carolina had also grown.


    Fortunately, it hadn''t gotten to the point where it was taking all of her time away because she still had time to see Andrew from time to time, asionally help Candice, and even y with her children.


    And yes, you heard right, her children. Although she had only given birth to Lean, she and Andrew''s other wives considered all of Andrew''s children as their own, even if they were born to different mothers.


    The harmony of the harem was perfect, power struggles did not exist and each of Andrew''s wives had a role to y, so Andrew was rxed and happy with his wives.


    Helena and Aki, who seemed the most free, were not as free as they seemed. While Aki was mostly dedicated to training, her strength and abilities had grown by leaps and bounds, so it wasn''t as simple as just training.


    She was giving up her life in this training. She was Andrew''s only wife withbat capabilities, so bing stronger was not only a wish, but a necessity, as one never knew when it woulde in handy if she knew how to defend herself.


    Lastly, Helena was in charge of all the staff at Andrew''s businesses. Although this seems unproductive, since all employees know what needs to be done and do it on their own, Helena did not just supervise.


    At first, she was in charge of training and supervising the employees, but since all the employees now knew their work, her work became more creative.


    Helena was in charge of carrying out and monitoring the events that took ce in the differentpanies. From the costume events in the Heavenly Pces to the direction of the maids in the cleaning process. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Although there are assistant directors who help her, her work is no less. She had even helped Canna in organizing the fashion shows that held eachunch of a new clothing collection.


    Although they did not have to do any of these tasks, Andrew did not forbid them, since he is not in favor of having vase wives. Andrew was one of the men who thought that women could do whatever they wanted if they wanted and that''s why he let his wives develop in the field they wanted.


    Just as he had decided, he called Dino, Mia, and Rana to the office. Dino was calm about the summons because it was not the first time that Andrew had hime, in fact, he thought that Andrew had some task for him.


    However, Mia and Rana were nervous, since they had never been called to the office. In fact, they had always had contact with Victor and that was why they established a rtionship with him.


    What''s more, they thought that Andrew had discovered their rtionship with Victor and they imagined the worst. When the 3 arrived at the office they knocked on the door and when they heard, "Come in," they entered.


    There was only Andrew who was reviewing some ounting books. The three of them approached the desk where Andrew was checking the ounts and the girls were scared, but Dino was less formal and without any careful greeting, "Young master, did you call us?"


    Dino, as well as all the first-generation employees, that is, the oldest ones, knew that Andrew didn''t like formalism very much, especially when they were alone, but Mia and Rana didn''t know, so their hearts jumped when they saw Dino interrupts Andrew''s work like it''s nothing.


    Andrew put down the books and looked up and seeing the 3 young people in front of him, he couldn''t help but smile at the contrast in their expressions. Dino was rxed, but the girls were with their hearts in their mouths.


    "Rx, I didn''t call you for anything bad," Andrew said smiling, and added, "Victor didn''t really tell you anything. I called you to tell you that you will be relocated from your jobs."


    When Mia and Rana heard this, they immediately turned pale because they wrongly understood Andrew''s words. In their minds, they thought that Andrew did not approve of their rtionship with Victor and wanted to separate them.


    However, before they could apologize and beg for forgiveness Andrew spoke again, "Dino, I need you to take on the role of administrator of the Star Pce. Since you will go to that position, the massage house will be entrusted to Rana and Mia":


    Everyone was surprised because now they understood that they were not being scolded or punished, but on the contrary, they were being given a promotion. While it seemed like Dino''s new assignment wasn''t good, only fools would think that.


    While it was true that because of howplicated Star City was, the danger of managing the Heavenly Pce there was greater, so were the opportunities.


    This is not to mention that the trust that Andrew was giving him was great, which made Dino feel proud and he happily responded, "Thank you, young master, for giving me this opportunity."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew smiled at Dino''s change of attitude but said nothing and looked at Rana and Mia. The girls were frozen with surprise, because never in a million years did they believe that they would be allowed to run a business like the massage house.


    Although they were only receptionists at the Cannaris Pce, they knew the situation of the massage house. It was not an exaggeration to say that this business generated more money than the Cannaris Pce itself.


    In fact, the massage house is thepany that generates the most money of all of Andrew''spanies, because the noblewomen love that ce and it had even caused the appearance of many massage houses in the city, but they still could not surpass the massage house of Andrew.


    It wasn''t that the other massages houses were bad, but that the massages offered by Andrew''s employees were a divine technique. While it was a highly degraded technique of his divine massage, there were few in the mortal realm that could match the wonders that the employees at Andrew''s massage house could do.


    Seeing the girls stunned, Andrew couldn''t contain himself and burst intoughter which made the two girls wake up in surprise and when they noticed that Andrew was making fun of their reactions, they couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    "Girls, as apprentices and lovers of Victor, you should know that I value the efforts of my employees. The proof is that all the ves in the Cannaris Pce are now free and still working for me, so you do not need to be surprised that I give you this opportunity," Andrew said.


    He paused and added, "By this, I think you understand that I value effort and loyalty above all things, so don''t be afraid and do your best in the new job."


    This time the two girls responded enthusiastically, "Thank you, young master." Andrew nodded to the girls'' response and said, "I don''t prohibit rtionships between employees or even having a partner outside thepanies, but remember, don''t get distracted or reveal things you shouldn''t."


    Although Andrew''s words were said in a calm tone, the three of them understood that it was a warning. Although they took these words seriously, they were not worried, because they had been working in this ce for a long time and knew what could and could not be done.


    With that defined, Andrew asked Victor and Helena to instruct them in their new duties. V¨ªctor in terms of the administrative part and Helena in personnel management.


    When all this was settled, Andrew left with Oliver and Castor for the Star Pce. Sonia had already started training the new courtesans, but Andrew decided to give them an inspection.


    He was not thinking about business, but since he came into this world he had not been in close proximity with people of other races and was curious, especially regarding sex.


    Andrew wanted to taste what the pussy of elves, barbarians, and dwarves felt like, so without a hint of shame he told Sonia his n and she chose a woman from each of these races to apany him.


    Sonia already had an idea of the sexual skills of the new courtesans and although they needed to polish many things, she chose those with the best skills and sent them with Andrew.


    In one of the VIP rooms of the Star Pce Andrew was sitting in the small waiting room of the bedroom. This small room was padded with rugs and cushions which made it veryfortable, when he heard a knock on the door.


    He allowed entry and there stood a woman the same height as him with a toned body and tanned skin. Her hair was reddish and wavy. Her eyes were light brown with thick and sensual lips.


    Not only did her body have well-developed muscles, but her curves were deadly. Big tits, thin waist, wide hips, round, firm ass, long and strong legs, the typical warrior woman, a barbarian in all her splendor.

 CHAPTER 374

    The barbarian race is a race of born warriors, whether women or men, so it is not strange that they have tall statures and strong bodies. Men generally measure around 2 meters and women average 1.8 meters.


    It is because of these same characteristics that barbarians generally do not associate romantically or sexually with other races, as men tend to be strong in rtionships and consider women of other races weak.


    On the other hand, barbarian women are also attracted to strong warriors. While it is true that strong men exist in all races, barbarian women prefer tall and burly men, as they are synonymous with strong warriors.


    Unfortunately, as in all races, ves exist, and subduing a barbarian, whether male or female, is not difficult. The woman in front of Andrew actually has thoughts like these.


    Although she prefers tall and strong men, being a ve she knows that she no longer has the freedom to choose her partner. For this reason, she did not feel any repulsion towards Andrew because he was not a man ording to her tastes.


    Despite this disagreement, she knew that she had to satisfy Andrew, to have better treatment as a ve. Without any hesitation, the woman approached Andrew and stopped a few centimeters from where he was standing.


    Andrew did not attack immediately, as he wanted to appreciate the beauty he had in front of him, so he began to walk around her as if checking her attributes. The girl remained static as if Andrew did not exist.


    This surprised Andrew, because it didn''t matter if she was a ve, no one had theposure to remain peaceful when they were looked like Andrew was looking at her right now.


    This made Andrew curious and he couldn''t help but ask, "I''m surprised by yourposure. Don''t my actions bother you?", to which the woman answered sincerely, "I am now your property, it is normal to evaluate the product you purchased". Experience more tales on empire


    The girl''s response surprised Andrew even more, but soon after his expression changed to one of sadness. Andrew, because of the memories of his past life, was not very sympathetic to very, but he still had to use it, because he had to adapt.


    Despite this, he did not want his ves to see themselves as objects, as he felt they lost their value. Although it may sound contradictory, Andrew has always thought that a free person will always be more valuable than an enved one.


    Sonia and the other courtesans of the Cannaris Pce were the proof. They all started out as ves, although a ve contract did not bind them, but now that they are free, they are more enthusiastic about their work, which has given Andrew better benefits.


    Knowing this, he wanted to correct the attitude of these new courtesans and asked, "Have you spoken to Sonia?", to which the girl replied with a short, "Yes." Andrew smiled bitterly at how umunicative the girl was and so he asked again, "Didn''t she tell you that you could earn your freedom if you work hard?"


    At Andrew''s question for the first time, he could see a change in the girl''s expression. This surprised him because he thought that all the new girls would already know this, but seeing the confused expression of the woman in front of him, he understood that he was wrong.


    Because of this, Andrew had to dy what he nned to do because he could not leave this matter unsolved. While it''s true that he could fuck this barbarian and then tell them all the benefits she would get from working hard, Andrew knew that if he did it this way it wouldn''t be pleasurable.


    Sighing, Andrew said, "Come on, we need to talk to the other girls." Although the woman did not understand what was happening, she nodded slightly and followed Andrew to the room where Sonia and the other courtesans were training the future courtesans of the Star Pce.


    When Sonia saw Andrew arrive in thepany of the girl she had just sent, she wrinkled her eyebrows, because she knew that they couldn''t have finished so quickly and immediately assumed that something had happened.


    "What is happening, young master?" Sonia asked, approaching. Although she was worried, it didn''t reflect on her actions, and Andrew, seeing herposure, smiled, because he could only apud her internally for maintaining a calm expression even when she knew something had happened.


    Sonia had be very clever and Andrew was surprised at the great change she had undergone since receiving the apostle seal, but he did not praise her, but instead lectured her, "Sonia, why haven''t you exined the benefits to the girls?".


    Hearing Andrew''s question, Sonia wrinkled her face and tilted her head as if she didn''t understand the question. Upon noticing this, Andrew sighed and said, "They don''t know anything about their possible freedom and other benefits."


    These words made Sonia widen her eyes because she understood what was happening. She hadn''t really told them anything, but this wasn''t because she wanted to hide this information, but rather she thought that the other girls helping her train these new courtesans had already told them about it.


    Incredulous Sonia turned to look at the other girls as if asking, "Didn''t you tell them anything?", to which the other courtesans, understanding this, made expressions as if to say, "We thought you had already told them."


    Seeing how the girls and Sonia exchanged nces, Andrew understood what had happened. In short, Sonia assumed that her teammates had told them and in turn the girls thought that Sonia had already said it.


    Letting out a sigh, Andrew said, "Well, that doesn''t matter. Please tell them everything, I cane another day to evaluate their performance." Sonia smiled embarrassedly and replied apologetically, "I''m sorry, young master, it''s my mistake."


    Andrew didn''t pursue this matter much, because it wasn''t anything serious, so smiling he said again, "Don''t worry, just tell them, I''lle back another day." With that Andrew left and Sonia gathered all the new girls.


    "I thought the girls had already told you this, but it seems I made the wrong assumption," Sonia suddenly said and continued, "No wonder you seemed so unmotivated."


    The new girls were confused by Sonia''s words, but she paid them no attention and began to tell them about the benefits and possible rewards that they would receive if they did a good job.


    Sonia exined everything to them calmly and in detail and the new courtesans were increasingly surprised the more they listened. When Sonia finished her exnation of the girl who had met with Andrew, immediately asked, "Are you saying that if we do a good job as courtesans he will give us our freedom?"


    "Not only that, even if you are ves, you will receive a sry for your services, as well as various products for your care and beauty," Sonia said, causing the girls to gasp, as they couldn''t believe it.


    Atna noticed that the new girls still seemed reluctant to believe Sonia''s words and she intervened, "Girls, Sonia''s words are true. All of us were in a simr situation to yours, but now we are free."


    The new girls didn''t seem to believe her either and one of the elves asked, "If what you said is true, why do you still work as courtesans?", to which Sonia responded with a smile, "Because we like this job."


    The elf who had just asked, as well as the other girls, did not believe her, because what woman would want to work selling her body? And as if knowing their thoughts, Sonia said, "I know you don''t believe me. Wait a moment".


    Then, Sonia left the room and after a few minutes, she returned with a scroll in her hand. The contracts that Sonia and the other courtesans had were different from those of very, but their restrictions were not different.


    Sonia showed them the parchment that was her contract. There, Sonia''s conditions were established as Andrew''s property and when the new girls saw this they were surprised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They knew that, although this contract was much less effective than the very contract they had, the fact that Sonia had it in her possession was proof that she was free since Andrew had no way of holding them without it.


    However, the elf who asked a moment ago seemed very intelligent and said, "The young master could have lent it to you, how do we know that you are really free?", to which Sonia responded by taking out a matchstick and burning the parchment.


    The new girls were surprised by her action, but the elf still refused to ept and said, "Surely there is another contract," to which Sonia could only smile bitterly because she did not expect this elf to be so distrustful.


    Letting out a sigh of resignation, Sonia said with authority, "You know, it doesn''t matter if I''m lying to you, in the end, you''re a ve, right?" Sonia''s words made the elf shudder because Sonia was right.


    There was no reason to lie to them since they were ves. Whether they wanted to or not, they still had to do what they were told. Understanding this, the elf couldn''t help but ask again, this time a little embarrassed, "Aren''t you really lying to us?", to which Sonia replied, "It''s true."


    "It may seem strange to you, but we really are free and we do this because we want to. The young master takes good care of us, protects us, and treats us with respect and dignity. Over time you will notice too", Sonia added.


    Seeing the sincerity on Sonia''s face, the new girls became excited and now had expressions of longing and hope. Although they knew they might be being deceived, the hope they had been given was not small, so they eagerly began to ask more questions.


    Sonia and the other courtesans of the Cannaris Pce answered all the questions one by one and when they cleared all their doubts, they resumed training, but this time with a different attitude.

 CHAPTER 375

    After the new courtesans had understood all the benefits and rewards they would receive if they put in the effort, things moved quite quickly. Although Andrew had said that he would return any other day to test the new courtesans'' skills, it took him 2 weeks to do so, as several things happened.


    Andrew had earned arge amount of points thanks to passionate nights with his wife, concubines, and sex friends and although it was expensive, he bought an upgrade for his synthesis skill from the system.


    The reason for this was that his ability to produce things with this skill was very limited, especially in the growing sex toy industry. Victoria who was his business partner in this business was pressuring him to increase production.


    While she had no way to really pressure him, Andrew had felt that he was really wasting a great opportunity. Sex toys have gained huge poprity, especially in a country like Dunnas where women are so open-minded.


    Furthermore, Patricia and her friends, like hidden lesbians, had fallen in love with these toys. Not only did they use them to satisfy each other and the girls they slept with, but they had done something Andrew didn''t think possible.


    Unexpectedly, the noblewomen of the Cannaris empire had taken great affection for these products, especially the middle-aged noblewomen. Andrew didn''t know but noblewomen are kinda disposable.


    By disposable, does not mean that they have no value, but very few noble couples marry for love, creating a gap between them.


    While it is true that there are cases like that of Donald and Teresa who genuinely love each other, the majority of noble marriages are arranged to create alliances and obtain benefits.


    For this reason, in noble marriages, couples tend to distance themselves after an heir is received. In fact, noblemen are quite libertine and spend their time in pleasure houses and with mistresses instead of their wives.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unfortunately, women cannot be so libertine. The title of nobility is generally held by the men of the family, so, even if these men cheat on their wives or have concubines, they would not allow their legal wives to cheat on them, as it would be an insult and would damage their reputation.


    For this reason, their husbands, even if they do not satisfy them, always watch over them and that makes it more difficult for noble women to have sexual rtions, creating great sexual dissatisfaction among noble women.


    Patricia and her friends, knowing this, took advantage of this great opportunity. Being nobledies, they presented sex toys to their friends who, although they did not share their tastes, were very close friends.


    Unexpectedly, sex toys secretly became popr among the nobility, but there were very few products to satisfy the demand. Because of this, Patricia and her friends approached Andrew about establishing a partnership.


    Obviously, they did not tell their husbands, because they would be criticized, but although they were flower girls for their husbands, that did not mean that they were stupid and did not have their own businesses.


    Seeing the business opportunity in the sale of sex toys, they proposed to Andrew to be the distributor of these products among the nobility of the Cannaris empire.


    Thus, demand had far exceeded supply and Andrew had to increase production. His synthesis skill could create 1,000 items per day, which is not small, but Andrew had underestimated the poprity of sex toys.


    Furthermore, if it were only to meet the demand for sex toys there would be no problem, but Andrew still had to create rejuvenating creams, tissue repair creams, and Nuru gel.


    Although Carolina could produce them in greater quantities, after the partnership with Patricia''s husbands and her friends, Andrew had to help a little or Carolina would be too busy and he didn''t want that.


    Not to mention that he had two other new products that he would start selling. Since beauty is intrinsic to eroticism, the system had many recipes for beauty products, so he bought the recipes for shower cream and shampoo.


    In this world, despite all the magic there was, simple products such as soaps, moisturizing creams, bath creams, Shampoo and simr products were extremely expensive, so Andrew decided to get into that industry.


    Candice had a beauty products store, so he already had a sales channel and he knew that these products would sell like hot cakes. The problem was that he could not sell them in the same way as rejuvenating creams, since it was not a product with special qualities.


    Although they cleansed the body better and took care of the hair, their effects were not as impressive, so justifying a high price would be impossible and if it is low priced, it could not justify the low production either.


    On the other hand, it would take Carolina a long time to perfect the manufacturing and she would also be burdened her with a lot of work, so Andrew preferred to improve his skills. Currently, he can create 10,000 items per day.


    The improvement was substantial, but it also used up almost all the points he had earned. In fact, he had enough points to buy a system video camera and start recording porn videos, but that was not the only thing he needed to start this project.


    He not only needed to buy several cameras and microphones but also train the actresses and actors, not to mention the entire team that would operate all this equipment since Andrew could not dedicate himself to doing all this alone. he also would have to sell the artifacts that reproduce these videos


    Due to all these difficulties, he decided to improve his synthesis ability, increase production, and push new products. With this, he would earn more money and could continue expanding to other countries.


    Andrew had decided that for the moment he would focus on expanding to other countries, establishing a solid foundation, and only then would he open up other industries. What''s more, he had already convinced himself that porn movies would be thest thing he would do, since it would be the mostplex and expensive thing to do of all his ns.


    Due to all these ns, Andrew had to hold several meetings with his wives and subordinates to organize the new ns. For this reason, he had spent 2 weeks to returning to the Star Pce.


    Now that he had returned, he was once again in one of the VIP rooms, and in front of him was the same heroic-bearing woman of barbarian race that he had seenst time.


    The change in her attitude was evident, not only did she have a more lively look, but you could tell that she was a little flirtatious. The training of Sonia and the others could already be seen and this pleased Andrew.


    This time, Andrew didn''t notice much about her physique, because she was just as beautiful as before, so he jumped into action immediately. Since barbarians like passionate and strong warriors, Andrew was as tough as he could.


    Since he was the same height as her, Andrew approached her and began to kiss her passionately. As their mouths fought, Andrew began to move his hands, without removing her clothes.


    With his right hand, he massaged the barbarian''s tits, which barely fit in his hand, and with his left, he squeezed her ass. The woman proved to be a true warrior of her race, because no matter how hard Andrew groped her it didn''t seem to affect her.


    Although this may have depressed Andrew, he was confident, because although the girl did not let out a moan, the way her body shuddered at his touch and also the way her body temperature increased.


    These symptoms let Andrew understand that his movements were effective. Tired of standing, Andrew grabbed the girl tightly and callously threw her onto the bed, but the girl didn''tin in the slightest.


    Without dy, Andrew removed his clothes and the girl did the same, then they intertwined with each other''s naked bodies. Since the girl is a barbarian, it means that she is a warrior, so in bed, she won''t let herself be dominated so easily.


    Andrew used all of his strength to tame her, but she fought fiercely. They were both trying to take control in bed, so they rolled around like they were in a wrestling match.


    Unexpectedly, Andrew did not feel difort about this, because he had the attraction of fighting for dominance. In fact, the girl was surprised that her seemingly scrawny boss was so strong and he managed to subdue her.


    This was not only due to his physical strength but, with his eyes of Eros, he managed to see all the girl''s erogenous zones and that was what he attacked to dominate her. In a short time, Andrew had her on all fours and prated her.


    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room and the barbarian girl''s moans were joyful. Andrew was not kind to her, he held her hair tightly, pulling her back, while he moved his hips quickly.


    It seemed like he was riding a mare and the girl seemed to enjoy the unloving treatment. She was surprised that Andrew''s cock was so big that he could prate her all the way to the entrance to her womb.


    Andrew continued fucking her for two hours and tried many positions. He had cummed about 4 times and the girl cummed 3 times. The sheets were soaked with semen, vaginal juices and sweat, but none of them were ufortable with the obscene fluids that bathed them.

 CHAPTER 376

    The sex session they just had was to sum it up in one word, "Wild". Andrew who could boast of his great stamina had to admit that the barbarian woman''s libido was not something any human could endure.


    What Andrew didn''t know at the time was that there was an exnation for that and it was all due to race. Not only are barbarians born warriors, but their physical capabilities are the strongest among all races on the continent.


    By this, he did not mean that they were the most powerful, but rather that their physique was abnormal. The muscles and bones of barbarians are naturally stronger and more resistant than those of other races, so, in the sexual sphere, they are also very powerful.


    Even though Andrew had already released the second divine seal, he was still a little behind in terms of sexual staminapared to the barbarians and that was why he was so tired.


    The one who exined all this to him was Fluffy, who was talking to him telepathically, while Andrew was still lying with the girl he had just fucked. He also told him that when he released the third divine seal, that situation would change.


    The changes that Andrew underwent as he released each divine seal were massive and while at this moment he was a little behind the barbarians, when he released the next one he would surpass them by arge margin.


    Andrew did not understand why Fluffy sounded serious when he exined this to him, but a few secondster Fluffy cleared up his doubt, "Master, this is an important issue because when you release the third seal your wives will not be able to keep up with you."


    These words surprised Andrew, who couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t my wives increase their strength along with mine?", to which Fluffy replied, "No, sir. Your wives indeed be stronger, but never on par with you".


    Fluffy paused and continued exining, "If you had to put it on scales, you increase by 10 and they increase by 1." Andrew immediately understood what Fluffy meant, but he still asked, "Does that mean I have to have at least 10 wives?"


    "That would be ideal. ording to what I know, there has not been any god Eros with less than 10 wives," Fluffy answered. Andrew could only smile bitterly, as he was not increasingly able to follow his principles.


    At first, Andrew didn''t want to use women to strengthen himself, but as time went by he epted it. He didn''t want to add more loveless women either, but now it seemed that he couldn''t avoid that either.


    While he was thinking that, Fluffy who could read his thoughts said, "Master, it is notplex. You just have to get 10 women that you love and who love you. You have plenty of time, as long as you only satisfy your sexual desire with concubines or sexual friends."


    Andrew let out a resigned sigh at Fluffy''s words, as it seemed like it was the only thing he could do at the moment. After the conversation, Andrew stood up and let the girl next to him rest on the bed while he left the room.


    Although Andrew currently did not have the same sexual stamina as the barbarians, his recovery was something else, which is why he got up before the girl. He had intended to try an elf and a dwarf as well, but he believed he had enjoyed it enough for one day, so he told Sonia that he would return tomorrow.


    With that Andrew began to carry out his other activities. He used his synthesis ability to create some sex toys, shampoos, and body washes, as he wanted to stockpile many of these products before announcing the increase in production.


    Candice, who had already been informed of the new products, had already coordinated with Gast¨®n and Canna how the promotion of these products would be, so everything was already prepared.


    The rest of the day passed without problems and the next day, Andrew arrived at the Star Pce to continue what he stopped doing the day before. Andrew was in the VIP room again, but this time a girl barely 1.5 meters tall was in front of him.


    The young girl had a small blush on her cheeks and she looked as adorable as any high school girl from his previous world. When Andrew saw her, he felt conflicted because he couldn''t help but see her as a little girl, which went against his moral values.


    It sounds stupid that a candidate for god Eros would think something like that, but being a human with memories of a world where people under 18 shouldn''t have sex, they held him back.


    The dwarf girl was starting to get nervous because she had been standing there for a while and she could see Andrew making strange expressions. She thought Andrew despised her or that she wasn''t good enough.


    Suddenly, Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, forget about yourmon sense and values from your previous life. The girl in front of you is a dwarf and the values of this world are different."


    Andrew understood what Fluffy was saying, but it was still difficult for him to ept, and Fluffy understanding this, sighed and said, "Master, why don''t you ask her her age?", which made Andrew wake up from his thoughts and ask the question. , "How old are you?".


    "I am 152 years old, young master," the girl responded with a timid tone. Andrew was surprised not only by her age but by how erotic her shy voice sounded. He didn''t know what took hold of him, but when he heard the little girl, he attacked her like a beast.


    The dwarf was surprised by her boss''s sudden outburst, but she did not resist. Andrew grabbed her ass, lifted her to his level, and began kissing her passionately.


    The girl moaned softly from the passionate kiss and from feeling how Andrew grabbed her ass tightly. After enjoying her lips, Andrew took the girl to the bed where he gentlyid her down.


    Although he was overexcited, he didn''t treat her like he had with the barbarian the day before. Maybe it was the small size of her body that made him be much more affectionate with her, but then, the dwarf girl surprised him.


    Andrew was kissing her passionately, but gently. He gently caressed her small body, especially her tits, which, although they were not small, this referred to the general attributes of dwarfs.


    Due to her small body, her attributes are not very big, so although this little girl was not poorly endowed, by human or other race standards her curves were small.


    However, the girl suddenly said, "Young master, you don''t need to be delicate, we dwarves are strong." Andrew stopped dead when he heard her and the girl seeing him so surprised, let out a bewitching giggle as she said, "Young master, in terms of physical strength, the dwarves only lose to the barbarians and not by much difference, so you should not hold back".


    Andrew didn''t need to hear it twice and forcefully removed all of the girl''s clothes and his own. He continued kissing her and massaging her body, but this time he was more aggressive.


    Unlike the barbarian, this girl did not fight for supremacy in bed and she was very submissive. Her moans were erotic and the trembling of her body from the pleasure she received from him only excited Andrew more.


    Unexpectedly, all his doubts about how young the girl looked disappeared when he saw her naked in front of him and he started kissing all over her body.


    He stopped at her tits for a while to suck them hard and then continued his way to the valley hidden between her legs. The dwarf''s closed and delicate pussy soon appeared before his eyes and to his surprise her pubic hair was beautifully trimmed in the shape of a heart.


    Andrew couldn''t resist caressing the beautiful figure over the girl''s closed slit, which tickled her. Feeling how the girl shuddered with his caresses, Andrew did not hesitate and brought his mouth to the girl''s lower lips which already showed signs of moisture.


    The girl''s entire body trembled as she felt how Andrew began to give her oral sex and her moans only ignited Andrew''s desire to fuck her. Not taking it anymore, Andrew stood up and ced his cock near the entrance to her pussy, he pushed.


    The girl let out a moan of pleasure as she felt Andrew''s cock make its way inside her. To date the tightest pussy Andrew had tasted was his wife Aki''s, but this midget''s was on another level.


    The girl''s inner walls squeezed him tightly and he seemed to be fucking a virgin, but there was no resistance, just tightness. Because of this the pleasure was more intense and not wanting to lose the battle, Andrew moved at greater speed.


    The moans and thumps from the collision of their bodies with each of Andrew''s thrusts echoed throughout the room. Due to the girl''s small size, Andrew could move her around to his liking, so what started as a standard missionary position soon changed to a doggy-style position.


    After fucking her in this position for several minutes and having cum, Andrew didn''t stop and lifted herpletely. Grabbing her ass, he prated her while standing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It wasn''t the first time he did this, but it was the first time he felt sofortable because she didn''t weigh much. Andrew fucked her for about two hours, making her cum 3 times, the same number he reached the orgasm.

 CHAPTER 377

    Thest two days had been very satisfying for Andrew. Not only had he managed to try the taste of the pussies of two different races, but business was going perfectly.


    The production of sex toys, bath cream, and shampoo thanks to his synthesis skill was going well and he would soon have enough stock to be rxed when he started selling them.


    Dino, Rana, and Mia''s training was also going smoothly. Victor and Helena had them on a crash course, trying to teach them everything they needed to know to run the business they would receive.


    The Star Pce also carried out employee training at an elerated pace, but without missing anything. Everyone worked hard and nothing seemed to go wrong. Stay updated with empire


    This was Andrew''s third day visiting Star Pce and today was his turn to enjoy an elf, but before he could instruct Sonia to send the girl, Sonia found him in the office.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew asked, believing that something had happened. Sonia hesitated for a few moments, but still spoke, "Young master, I have something to tell you about the new courtesans."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this because the first thing that came to his mind was that there was some problem, and he couldn''t help but ask seriously, "What happened?"


    Sonia took a breath to organize her thoughts and began to speak, "Young master, I imagine that today you will ask to meet one of the elf girls, right?"


    Andrew didn''t understand why Sonia asked that, but he still nodded. Sonia took another breath to calm down, which was worrying Andrew more, and when he was about to get annoyed by her scheming, Sonia said, "The thing is that the elf who I was thinking of asking to apany you, is not suitable."


    A confused expression appeared on Andrew''s face. With every word that came out of Sonia''s mouth, Andrew became more and more confused and almost unconsciously said, "I don''t understand."


    Sonia realized how incoherent she was being and began to exin in detail, "Well, here''s the thing. This elf is quite pretty and she was quite suspicious when we exined to them the benefits and rewards of their hard work."


    She paused and looked at Andrew to see if he was following her story and when she saw him nod she continued, "Despite her distrust, in the end, she epted and has put in the same effort as everyone else."


    "She is quite good at learning, both in the courtship role and in bed skills, but¡­ I think she is not suitable for a courtesan," Sonia concluded. Andrew looked at her even more confused because, within her entire story, there was a great contradiction.


    Unable to contain himself, Andrew asked, "Is she diligent?", to which Sonia agreed, "Good at courtship and bed?", to which Sonia nodded again, "But isn''t she good as a courtesan?", Sonia nodded again.


    An exasperated Andrew said, "Sonia, have you realized how contradictory your words are?", to which Sonia remained silent and thought for a moment. Only secondster, as if she remembered something, she tapped her head, and sticking out her tongue, she spoke again.


    "Sorry young master, I''m nervous about proposing this and that''s why I ended up forgetting the proposal." Sonia''s words made Andrew''s eyes whiten and although he didn''t want, Sonia''s cute and clumsy act still made him smile.


    When he managed to calm down, Andrew said, "Well, talk," to which Sonia began to exin her proposal, "What I meant by her not being a suitable courtesan was that that girl is very intelligent and diligent, so I think that she would be more valuable in an administrative position."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Andrew was surprised by Sonia''s proposal. He had already noticed that Sonia had be increasingly observant and proactive for opportunities, but he never expected a proposal like this.


    Curious, Andrew asked, "Tell me everything." Sonia paused as if to organize her thoughts and once she had done so she began to speak, "I have been observing her closely, and although she tries her best in courtesan training, I can tell that she only does it because she is a ve":


    "I think she is still skeptical about possible freedom and she just feigns enthusiasm so she doesn''t get punished. However, when she is in her free time, I always see her reading and writing, which I find strange," Sonia continued.


    "Did you find out what she was writing?" Andrew asked with genuine curiosity, to which Sonia replied, "Well, it''s a diary." Sonia''s response disappointed Andrew, but her next words moved him, "However, her writing is strange."


    "In what way?" Andrew asked again and Sonia said, "Well, it feels like a novel. It is a strange feeling when I read her diary, it seemed to me that I was the one living the experiences written there."


    Those words surprised Andrew, so he immediately said, "Tell her toe and bring everything she has written." Sonia immediately left the office and after about 10 minutes she returned apanied by the elf.


    The girl had green hair and eyes as is characteristic of forest elves. Her skin was light like the sand of virgin beaches and although she was not very tall, she did have good curves.


    If Andrew had to give her a rating he would say it''s an 8 out of 10, maybe a 9. Obviously, on that scale, he would rate his wives a 100 out of 10, but that''s not what''s important here.


    Andrew, after looking at the girl for a while, said, "What is your name?", to which the girl responded, "Kalifa." Andrew paused and spoke again, "Sonia tells me that you like to read and write", to which she responded by only nodding.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, I don''t prohibit you from doing what you like in your free time," said Andrew, trying to lower the elf''s defenses. Seeing that it worked, he asked again, "Can you show me?".


    The elf hesitated. She didn''t want to show what she had written and the expression on her face pointed out the obvious. Although Andrew could force her, he didn''t want to use the very seal for something like this, so he said, "Sonia told me it''s very good and she proposed that I take you off the courtesan job."


    Andrew paused to look at the disbelieving expression the elf was making as she looked at Sonia. Then Andrew spoke again, "I just want to know if it''s true or if it''s Sonia''s strategy because she fell in love with you."


    Sonia immediately replied, "Young master! I will tell Helena that you are bullying me," which made Andrewugh. Kalifa was confused by the way the two of them spoke so naturally.


    What Sonia thought was correct. Kalifa did not trust the promise of freedom, but she was still diligent because she did not want to suffer the pain of the soul because of the seal of very.


    However, seeing how Sonia and Andrew talked, she couldn''t help but doubt, because no employee would dare to do this with their boss unless they were very close and although she didn''t know how close they were, they didn''t give the impression of being that way.


    When Andrew and Sonia stopped joking with each other, Andrew spoke to Kalifa again, "Will you show it to me?" Although a little shy, Kalifa took out a notebook and handed it to Andrew.


    Andrew immediately opened the notebook and began to read. Unexpectedly, the story was from a diary since Andrew bought her, although the feeling that Sonia had described was really there, that was not what surprised him the most.


    What caught his attention the most was the way she could write the sexual scenes. She had written without filters and that''s why everything Sonia had taught them about sex was there, especially the practical part.


    Andrew was surprised that when he read the part where she exined the poses and movements that Sonia had taught them, his cock reacted. He could swear he was in the practice room with them watching the whole show.


    The impact was so great that Andrew couldn''t help but ask Fluffy in his mind, "Fluffy, what''s going on here?", to which Fluffy smiled saying, "It looks like you picked up a treasure master".


    Andrew didn''t understand what he meant, but then Fluffy said, "Use your Eros''s eyes" and Andrew without hesitation used them. Surprisingly her aura was simr to Oliver''s.


    This confused him, but he quickly made the connection. What made Oliver''s aura special was that he had a blessing, the aura eyes, so he immediately asked Fluffy, "Does that girl have a blessing?"


    Fluffy not only answered but seemed excited, "Not just a blessing, master. It is a blessing from a god Eros". Fluffy''s words surprised Andrew even more and he continued to ask, "Do you know which one it is?"


    "You must improve your eyes of Eros master. It is the blessing Illusion of pleasure. It seems like she doesn''t know, but her medium must be the writing," Fluffy replied, but Andrew still didn''t understand, so he kept asking, "Would you mind exining?"


    "Well, this is a blessing simr to your sinful illusion skill, only it doesn''t focus only on the erotic. She needs an outlet and for this girl, it is writing. Simply put, everyone who reads what she writes will be transported into an illusion," exined Fluffy, adding, "Furthermore, it is a passing illusion, in fact, it is not powerful, but it has many uses."

 CHAPTER 378

    "What do you mean?" Andrew couldn''t stop himself from asking. Andrew and Fluffy''s telepathic conversation had confused Kalifa because she did not understand why his boss had be so silent.


    However, Sonia did understand what was happening. As the bearer of Andrew''s seal, she knew of the existence of the divine beast, so she simply ced her hand on Kalifa''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "The young master is thinking something."


    Kalifa who wanted to interrupt Andrew, upon hearing Sonia''s words remained silent. She was still nervous, because what Andrew had said about her asking not to be made a courtesan still resonated in her mind.


    She wasn''t innocent enough to be a virgin or care about sex, because it was obvious that she could write about it in her diary, so it didn''t really bother her, but she still didn''t want to sell her body.


    Elves, regardless of their ethnicity, are the proudest race on the continent and although they are not holy and elegant, selling their body for money was something they would not do under normal circumstances.


    This alone hinted at the pain that the seal of very could inflict. It was like feeling your soul being torn apart, there was no physical pain that could surpass that and there was no one in this world who could endure it.


    As a ve, taking her own life without the order of her master was impossible, so Kalifa preferred to put her pride aside and sell her body, but if she could avoid it she would dly do so.


    While she was thinking about all this, Andrew continued talking to Fluffy about the blessing that Kalifa had. ording to his exnation, it was a somewhat weak blessing, especially since Kalifa''s means of using it was writing.


    Fluffy had told him that there were many ways to use it depending on the person. Some through music, others through touch, and there were even some who could do it by telling a simple story.


    If it were one of these options, the blessing would be much stronger, since it can be used in battle, but through writing it was difficult. Just think about it, who in the middle of a battle will sit down and read?


    For this reason, Fluffy said that it had its uses, but using writing as a medium was an impractical blessing. Although Fluffy said that, Andrew thought differently. Using it in battle is indeed impractical, but there was another way.


    He came from another world. A world where writing was powerful and an idea had just urred to him, so he asked, "Fluffy, if this girl writes a story using her blessing and that book is copied, will it maintain its effects?"


    Fluffy did not respond immediately, but rather he thought for a moment. Although the wait wasn''t long, Andrew was a little impatient, but he stuck it out and then Fluffy said, "Well if you use the right tool."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew asked again, not understanding the divine beast''s words. "Well, if it is just transcribed as it is done in this world the blessing will be transmitted but it will be very weak, but if you use a system copier, it will be better", said Fluffy.


    Pausing slightly he added, "Of course, even with that artifact, the effect will diminish, but not by much. Furthermore, if that girl improves her blessing, changes may ur."


    Andrew understood this and immediately checked how much the copier that Fluffy had mentioned cost. It was rtively expensive, but it was something he could achieve in a couple of months, Andrew theorized.


    Having finished their conversation, Andrew looked back at Kalifa and said, "It''s really good," he paused and added, "I can take Sonia''s proposal into consideration, but you will have to do other work."


    Kalifa immediately brightened and responded enthusiastically, "Anything," to which Andrew smiled and said, "Well, it really is something you''ll like. Your new job will be writing books."


    Andrew''s words not only confused Kalifa, but Sonia as well. She knew Andrew better and she knew that all of his businesses were rted to eroticism and sex, so she couldn''t deduce what he meant by turning Kalifa into a writer.


    Seeing the confusion of the two girls, Andrew smiled and exined, "Kalifa, I am a businessman in the entertainment sector. More specifically, eroticism and sex, so I don''t intend to move away from that."


    Andrew paused and continued, "You don''t want to be a courtesan and you like to write, so I will allow you to do so, but there are conditions." Kalifa became serious and nodded in a way to demonstrate her understanding and that she expected him to continue.


    "You can write about whatever you want. I will even help you publish the books you write, but the condition is that for every book you write, erotic scenes will always be portrayed. It doesn''t have to be the focus of the novel, but it does have to be scenes relevant to the story," Andrew said.


    Kalifa and Sonia were at a loss with the condition. They did not understand what Andrew was asking and noticing this, Andrew continued his exnation, "In this world, most books are academic, magic, or adventure journals, but that is not what I want you to write."


    Pausing, Andrew continued, "I want you to write novels. Novels are stories about something. It can be a romance between two people, about the adventures of a person or a group, about war, gods, sex, or anything you want."


    Andrew paused again to see if Kalifa was following his exnation and noticing that she was paying attention he continued speaking, "For example, this diary that you gave me is good, but it is not a story, you only wrote data, that is not what I want you to do".


    "I give you an example, you can make a story about how a rich young man falls in love with a humble employee. You can add other characters such as friends, love rivals, family members who oppose them, enemies who hate them and thus create a story full of intrigue, and romance and give them a happy ending if you wish," Andrew finished exining.


    When Andrew saw the two girls, they seemed to have stars in their eyes. Andrew was confused by this reaction and couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?", to which Sonia responded without thinking, "Young master, I want to read that novel."


    Andrew almost fell out of his chair when he heard Sonia say that. Shaking his head he couldn''t help but think, "No matter the world, all women are attracted to romance."


    "Don''t dawdle, Sonia, I''m not very good at writing. I can give a general guide, but I have no talent, but Kalifa seems to have it. I think I can give you an idea to develop. What do you say?" Andrew asked.


    Kalifa immediately replied, "Yes young master, I would be delighted." Andrew smiled at the genuine smile on her face and continued speaking, "That''s great, but like I said, the books you write should have erotic content."


    Andrew paused and added, "Now, they don''t have to be just about sex. Taking the previous example, you can make a romance novel, but where you write scenes where the characters have intimate rtionships."


    Kalifa seemed to understand, but she still spoke up to verify, "So, what the young master wants is that, regardless of the main plot of the story, there must be parts with intimacy, right?"


    Andrew smiled again when he heard her because it seemed that his idea was understood and nodding his head he said, "That''s right. Why don''t we do a test and try to write a story based on the idea I said earlier?"


    "Imagine a wealthy young man of high status, a nobleman if you like so, who falls in love with a servant in his mansion. That''s the general idea, the rest depends on your imagination. Don''t be afraid to write crazy things or things that aren''t publicly epted, if you think it''s good, just write it, and I''ll judge," Andrew said.


    Kalifa continued to nod like a chicken eating corn and a burning fire of emotion could be seen in her eyes. She had really liked the idea and she was excited to get started, but suddenly her gaze faded.


    Andrew noticing this, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" Kalifa seemed reluctant to speak and Sonia, noticing this, approached her and said, "The young master will not get angry, speak calmly."


    The girl slightly nodded and with shyness and concern she began to speak, "Young master, I really don''t believe that you will give us freedom like Sonia promised, but if I do a good job, could you be merciful to us?"


    Andrew was surprised, as he didn''t expect her to ask for mercy for all the girls, not just her. Thanks to his Eros eyes, Andrew could see the girl''s fear in her aura and he couldn''t help but feel bad.


    He got up from his seat and approached Kalifa who was already shaking with fear, believing that he would hit her or something worse. Andrew stood on the same level as her since he is taller, and caressing her cheek he said, "Silly. I understand that it is difficult to believe in my promise, but I will not lie to you."


    "I don''t hurt my employees unless they betray me. I really value loyalty and hard work, if you and the girls do your best, believe me, I will reward you and them with freedom", said Andrew still caressing the cheek of the elf who was blushing a little.


    Andrew looked at her and found her extremely cute and tender. He almost couldn''t stop himself from knocking her down, but he restrained himself and kept saying, "Just work hard, but don''t overexert yourself.


    You have a month to show me what you have written, I will evaluate it and if you do it well I will give you a reward." Kalifa didn''t know why, but she felt that Andrew wasn''t lying to her, so she nodded, regaining her enthusiasm. Discover hidden tales at empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 CHAPTER 379

    Having decided that Kalifa would be a writer, Andrew had to choose another elf to spend the day with. Sonia immediately found a recement and in the same VIP room that he had used the previous days, Andrew met Kalifa''s recement.


    The girl was not very different from Kalifa, since elves are very simr physically. However, he could tell that the girl in front of him was older or at least more mature than Kalifa.


    If Andrew had to describe it, Kalifa looked more like a teenager, and this elf in front of him was a grown woman. Although her curves were not very different from Kalifa''s, her attitude was what gave him that impression.


    Andrew looked at the girl in front of him carefully. Like all wood elves, her eyes and hair were green. Her hair was long, reaching down to her lower back, with porcin white skin.


    Although she was not very tall, her legs were long and that gave the impression of being taller than she really was. Her pointed ears gave a special charm to her oval face, a beauty without a doubt.


    As an elf, she had pride in herself like all elves, but like Kalifa, she knew that she was now a ve and she had no choice but to sell her body or endure the pain caused by the seal of very.


    Between the two options, she chose the first. Determinedly she began to remove her clothes and revealed her immacte body. Her white, blemish-free skin made her look like a fairy descending into the human realm and it was not a wrong assumption, since elves are rtives of fairies.


    Andrew wasted no time in getting naked as well. His cock was already erect like a sword prepared for battle. Andrew approached and stole her lips with a tender, loving kiss.


    The girl didn''t refuse, it wasn''t like she had a choice. Since she couldn''t refuse, she decided to enjoy it. The kiss, although tender, was not interrupted in a short time, their lips ovepping each other, while their tongues intertwined.


    While they shared the romantic kiss, Andrew put his warm hands on the elf girl''s bare back and climbed down on her until he caressed the area of her buttocks. When he reached that part, Andrew squeezed hard and the kiss became passioned and burned.


    The girl seemed to love his kisses, to feel his bare beard touching her cheek, she loved the pressure of Andrew''s hands against her buttocks and she felt that it was a very delicious moment.


    He continued pressing her butt and slid a finger through it to insert it into the girl''s hole, but in the end, she bent down, reaching the area of his penis, took it with both of her hands and introduced it directly into her mouth making contact with her tongue.


    He gave a moan of satisfaction and the girl continued with the rhythm of oral sex while she sucked his big member with the fric, but sensual movements that he likes and enjoys so much.


    He continued putting a finger in the girl''s ass hole, then he put another one of hers and she felt that he inserted them quite deep, and then took them out wet from her fluids and sucked them, and he put them back in again.


    With his free hand, Andrew used it to grope her buttocks. He continued ying with his fingers on her buttocks for a few more minutes until she felt the hot liquid that she hadn''t tasted in so long. It was his ejaction, which she liked to swallow so much since she loves semen, but she hadn''t tried it for so long.


    Many have the conception that because of how proud elves are, they are not perverted, but that is not entirely true. As in all races, among the elves, there are people of all types and it turns out that the girl that Andrew had in front of him was one of those who loved semen.


    She didn''t waste a single drop, she swallowed itpletely without wasting anything, and in her face, you could see that she enjoyed the taste of it so much that she drove Andrew crazy because he had never seen someone swallow cum with such delight.


    The elf was very proactive, because without giving him time to do anything she straddled Andrew, grabbing his cock again and cing it inside her vagina.


    She seemed to haveplete control over everything and Andrew didn''t fight to be the dominant one. Although he prefers to be the one who dictates the pace, sometimes he prefers that the girl take the initiative, and seeing that the elf wants to do it, he allows it.


    She began to move on Andrew''s cock, showing how much she liked it, up and down, making small jumps so that he could enjoy the movement of her breasts jumping on his face.


    He grabbed her waist tightly and also put his own rhythm to the sexual act. It was the first time they had sex, but she already loved having sex with him, and everything that means, since little by little the sex began to get wilder.


    She loved those sensations, they made her tremble with ecstasy and pleasure. Her vagina was throbbing with the delicious thrusts she was receiving from Andrew and her moans were getting louder.


    She was absorbed in these thoughts when Andrew gave her a pleasant surprise, he put both hands on her waist, and with one movement he turned her on her side, raised one of her legs high, and began to prate her in that beautiful, romantic and intense position.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew grabbed her breasts tightly and ced numerous kisses on her cheek until he found her mouth and they joined in a hot kiss. His penis prated very deep inside her, he could feel that with each thrust, each time he sank deeper inside her. She could even feel his balls crashing against her pussy.


    Unable to stop, she continued kissing him and moving her hips to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts until she felt a new discharge of semen inside her.


    Even though Andrew hade twice, he didn''t feel any tiredness. The elf that he had prated exuded a delicious fragrance and that turned him on, so he continued pounding her as if they had just started.


    The elf wasn''t much better off than Andrew. Although she had not cum, the pleasure she felt was no less. It is known that women are always more difficult to reach the orgasm, but Andrew drilled her pussy so hard and for so long, that she couldn''t resist.


    Her tight pink pussy released a load of love juices that immediately created a puddle on the sheets, but Andrew didn''t stop. Gripping her tightly, he spun her around without removing his cock from inside her pussy and put her on all fours.


    This was one of Andrew''s favorite positions, as he could be in control and go deeper and the elf seemed to like it. Her hips moved to match Andrew''s movement and the pration became deeper and deeper.


    Her beautiful green hair cascaded over her white back, but Andrew was reluctant to hold it since it looked so delicate, so he preferred to hold her waist and quicken the pace.


    The loud sound of their bodies colliding was only drowned out by the girl''s moans, and Andrew''s testicles hit the entrance of the elf''s pussy with a constant clicking noise.


    Her tits swayed back and forth each time Andrew thrust and soon after they both reached orgasm. As a cum lover, she enjoyed the whole process.


    Feeling Andrew''s hot semen fill her, while her pussy spewed out love juices like a leaking shower. The girl couldn''t take it anymore and she fell exhausted on the bed, breathing harshly.


    Although Andrew hade more times, he had better stamina, so he was calmer than her, so he helped her lie down in a morefortable position and he apanied her for a moment.


    The girl soon caught her breath, but she fell asleep. Andrew smiled at her satisfied expression and couldn''t help but think, "I think that among the three races, the elves are the most delicious."


    In fact, Andrew thought that of all the women he had fucked, this elf''s pussy was the best. Obviously, his wives did not enter into this statement, because with his wives there was something more than pleasure.


    While it is true that he had fucked girls with better technique, he somehow felt more satisfied with this elf. After tucking the girl in, Andrew got up, took a bath, and after dressing he left.


    He met with Sonia again, congratted her on her work, and told her to keep up her good work since he nned to open Star Pce in a week.


    Dino, Rana, and Mia had finished their training and it was time to move to the next stage. The week passed without any problems and the publicity of the opening of the Star Pce had been done. Stay updated via empire


    The opening of the Star Pce brought excitement among the inhabitants of Star City since Andrew, Oliver, and Castor had been doing ve parades for some time and everyone wanted to see how good the service would be.


    On opening night, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were at the establishment in case Dino needed them. Although he was very diligent and intelligent, there was never a shortage of problems that couldplicate things for him, especially since he was new in this ce.


    Unfortunately, the problems they encountered that night were not simple. Andrew and the others expected that there would be some difficult customers, but they never expected that an assassin would enter the Star Pce. Andrew, being able to sense everything that was happening in the ce, immediately understood that this man did not have good intentions, so he alerted everyone.

 CHAPTER 380

    The Star Pce had announced its opening and when the sun was setting, many people came to the establishment looking to have fun. As in any other city, here the red light district began toe alive at dusk.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Dino, as the new acting manager, received all the clients in thepany of the receptionists, since it was the first day he wanted to show himself. Dino was not only a manager, but he was a former agent of Shadow.


    This meant that he knew many things. Not only did he have great intelligence-gathering and assassination capabilities, but he had detailed knowledge of how the world works.


    In cities as chaotic as Star City, where dubious characters abounded, showing his face with authority was necessary. Dino knew that it wouldn''t be long until someone came to cause trouble and that would be his way of making himself known.


    In short, he wanted to show his face when the rioters arrived, because that would make him known in the city and gain authority.


    For this same reason, Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were not in public view. This was Dino''s night and this establishment would be his domain in the future, so Andrew wanted his person to be the one associated with this establishment.


    The problem was that the current situation was much moreplex than Dino could handle. He was a strong warrior, but his specialty was that of a spy and now business administration.


    For this reason, the presence of an assassin was something Dino couldn''t handle. Furthermore, this alleged assassin was extremely dangerous, since not even Oliver was able to detect him.


    No matter how good an assassin he was,pletely suppressing his strength and killing instinct wasplex. It''s easy to fool the average person, but it wasn''t so easy for experts of Oliver''s level.


    For this situation, there were only three exnations. The first, and least likely in this case, was that the suspect was really just a normal person, but Andrew already knew that was not the case, thanks to the Heavenly Pce Temple system.


    The second option would be for the suspect to be more powerful than Oliver, but that was also difficult since very few experts of this level would enjoy ces like this.


    It''s not that it was impossible, but as a person bes more powerful, they only look forpanions and partners of the same level, so unless there is a pleasure house with expert-level courtesans, it is difficult to find an expert in this ce as a customer.


    For this reason, the only option left was that this assassin had a special ability. Furthermore, Andrew suspected that it was a blessing since he couldn''t imagine an ability that would outwit Oliver even though Andrew had already pointed it out.


    This was what he was worried about. Although within all the Heavenly Pces Andrew is a god, he would not actcent even in these situations. Andrew is an intelligent person, and although he knows that in the establishment he is invincible, when he is outside of them the situation is different.


    Andrew always tried not to look for trouble, but it seemed like trouble always looked for him. Not wanting to alert the assassin who had infiltrated the Star Pce believing he had not been discovered, Andrew directed all of his attention to him.


    The man seemed like a normal customer. His clothing and actions did not make him stand out in the slightest and unlike Andrew who controlled everything within the establishment and Oliver and Castor who he had told about this man, no one else noticed this man.


    The courtesans acted as Sonia and the other courtesans had trained them. They approached him trying to seduce him and the man pretended that they caught his attention, but his aura gave him away.


    While Oliver has the blessing of aura eyes that have been enhanced since he became Andrew''s guardian, even he couldn''t notice anything strange about this man and it made him frown.


    If he did not know that Andrew was a candidate for god and that in his temples he could see things that others could not, he would not believe Andrew when he imed that the man had bad intentions.


    The detection capabilities that the Heavenly Pces had were more powerful than even Andrew''s eyes of Eros because even with those eyes, Andrew could not determine anything strange in the aura of the unwanted guest.


    Stunned by the strangeness, he asked Fluffy about this and his divine beast told him, "Master, just as you suspect, that man has a blessing, but not even I can identify what it is."


    Fluffy''s words made Andrew even more alert because he did not know what blessing could be so powerful that not even Fluffy could identify it.


    Understanding his thoughts, Fluffy said, "Master, don''t be scared, just because I can''t identify that man''s blessing, it doesn''t mean it''s powerful", to which Andrew asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The blessings are easy for me to identify because unlike you, my eyes can detect divinity with rtive ease. Unless it is a god who descended, they will never escape my gaze," Fluffy began to exin.


    After his pause, he continued his exnation, "However, I do not know all the blessings that exist." Andrew immediately understood. It''s not that the blessing was strong and that''s why Fluffy couldn''t identify it, but that he didn''t know what it was.


    Regardless of that, Andrew kept an eye on the man throughout the night, however, the man did not make a move. Not even when some troublemakers caused trouble by posing as drunk customers, the man limited himself to chatting with the courtesans and even took the night services of one of the elves.


    Normally, Andrew does not spy on his clients in the room with the courtesans, but this time he did it because he did not know what he could do to the girls in privacy. When the man left, Oliver sent a team to follow him, but they lost him fairly quickly.


    Apart from this suspect, nothing extraordinary happened. There were some drunks and miscreants, but Dino controlled the situation like a professional. The courtesans were also very attentive and all the clients left satisfied.


    In the early morning hours, the establishment closed its doors and Dino met with Andrew, Oliver, and Castor in the office to discuss what had happened, but they did not tell him about the suspicious man, because they did not want Dino to act strange if he returned and they lost the opportunity to discover who he was and what he wanted.


    What they did not know, was that the assassin who had been in the Star Pce had noticed that they were following him when he left the establishment, which caused this man to be more careful.


    This man was one of the best agents of the Assassin Society, one of the most powerful organizations in the city. It turns out that the group of barbarians who had crossed paths with Andrew and the others when they arrived at the city had put a price on their heads.


    Unfortunately, due tock of information, the intermediary of this group searched for one of the best assassins and that was the man who visited the Star Pce that night.


    He is a cautious man, so before epting the job, he went to gather information. Although he did not discover anything during the time he was there, the fact that he was discovered alerted him.


    Without any shame, this man arrived at the bar where the intermediary of his organization worked, and, posing as amon customer, he gave the bartender a small piece of paper along with the money for the beer he had just taken.


    The man did not wait for anyment from the bartender and left. The man who received the message also said nothing, he just took the small paper and entered an office hidden behind the bar and there he looked at what he said.


    The message was short, but he managed to surprise the man, as it said, "Don''t mess with them." There were very few people or organizations in the city that the 3 elites of the Assassin Society did not dare to mess with and to find that a new yer in the city received that same caution was a giant surprise.


    The intermediary immediately sent messengers to all the members of the society of assassins, passing the message and it was not strange that everyone wanted to confirm that it was true.


    For this reason, several members of the Assassin Society visited the Star Pce trying to verify the message and when they noticed that without exception everyone was discovered, the rms went off.


    All the members who visited Andrew''s ce were top agents, so they were able to escape the pursuit of Shadow''s agents, which surprised Andrew and worried him at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, a weekter the first assassin who had visited them arrived during the day at the Star Pce. Andrew, Oliver, and Castor were not present at the time, but the moment the men entered, Andrew immediately felt his presence, so he returned in thepany of the other two.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The assassin showed up with Dino, believing that he was the leader of this ce, but seeing that Dino had no idea about him, he immediately ruled him out, but he did not flee, since he hade to talk to the head of the ce.


    Dino, ignorant of everything, when the man asked him to see the boss, was still suspicious, but he never expected that this man was a big shot, so he decided to extract information with a simple conversation, but at that moment Oliver interrupted him.


    "Dino, the young master, wants to see the guest," Oliver said announcing his presence. Dino is surprised to see Oliver because although he knows that Andrew may know everything that happens in the establishment, he never expected that his boss would be paying attention to the man in front of him who looked very normal.

 CHAPTER 381

    When Oliver appeared, the member of the assassin''s society immediately became alert. It was not the first time that he was faced with a character of his caliber and he knew that he could not defeat him, however, he was not scared, because he was confident of escaping.


    He only thought this because he didn''t know that if Andrew didn''t want him to leave this ce, he had no way of doing it. The man immediately analyzed Oliver''s strengths and was sure that he was a peak-level senior expert or a super expert.


    If Oliver was the first, there was no problem because he was 100% confident of losing it, but if he was a super expert, the situation was a little moreplex. He still had confidence in escaping, but he would have to use some tricks.


    Although he was thinking this, it was only as a contingency n, since he had note to the Star Pce to cause problems, but to talk to the boss of this ce and since Oliver had said that Andrew wanted to talk to him, this man decided to meet the person who canmand such a character.


    Dino did not intervene, since he had no authority to do so, so he left the visitor with Oliver, and thetter in a serious tone said, "Follow me." Oliver didn''t even wait for the man to respond, he just started walking.


    This man as an assassin was an expert at gathering information, so small details mattered to him. In this way, he understood that Oliver''s attitude was that of a confident, but cautious man, and those were the most dangerous in the assassin''s books.


    They soon arrived at the office and Oliver knocked on the door. After receiving permission to enter, Oliver opened the door and walked over to where Andrew was. The guest, seeing Andrew, was surprised.


    Certainly, he had sensed from Andrew''s voice earlier when they were at the door that he was young, but he had not expected him to be so young. Furthermore, the fact that Andrew was a minor intermediate-level expert made him even more alert.


    An expert of this level and being so young he was undoubtedly a genius and this further corroborated his idea of not messing with anyone in this ce. The society of assassins in this city is seen as a group of misfits who would do anything for money, but that is far from reality.


    They were very cautious with the targets they chose and never attacked those they should not attack. Although they were hidden, this does not mean that they are safe, because if they anger the wrong people, well, that society will disappear.


    "So, to what do I owe the visit of the esteemed client a few days ago?" Andrew asked in a calm tone, but he was telling the member of de society of assassins that he had already seen him so that he would not try to divert attention.


    Although Andrew did this, the man was not going to deny the fact, since he hade with the objective of rifying things. The man remained calm and began to speak, "I cannot give the young master my name, so I hope you will excuse me, but you can call me Creed. May I ask the name of the young master?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, Andrew replied, "It''s quite impolite to ask someone''s name without giving yours, but since I know you have the means to find out, I''ll let it slide. My name is Andrew."


    "I''m sorry for the disrespect, but I hope that Young Master Andrew understands that in my line of work, it is preferable not to give so much information," Creed said with a small bow.


    Andrew wasn''t really upset, but he had to show strong character with people like Creed or he would always be taken as an easy-going person and that was thest thing he wanted an assassin to think about him.


    What surprised Andrew was that at this moment Creed did not show any bad intention towards him like when he visited on the opening day of the Star Pce, which intrigued him.


    "Well, let''s put that aside. What''s your business here Creed? From what I can see it''s different from the one you hadst time," Andrew said suspiciously and that made Creed scared.


    It was normal since he had never met someone who could see another person''s intentions with just a nce. Creed''s sense of danger is extraordinary and now rms were shining in his eyes.


    Still, he tried to remain calm and replied, "Since Young Master Andrew discovered it, I won''t beat around the bush," he paused and added, "As you know, I am part of the assassin society and I was tasked with the job of dealing with you".


    Andrew didn''t really know that, but he made Creed believe he knew, so Creed spilled the beans. However, on the other hand, Oliver immediately expelled the power from him upon hearing what Creed said.


    Admitting that he was given the job of dealing with Andrew was a bad move on Creed''s part, and noticing that Oliver''s aura was that of a low-level super expert made him back off a bit.


    However, at that moment Andrew spoke, "Calm down Oliver, Mr. Creed didn''te to carry out that order, right? Let him finish." Hearing Andrew''s words Oliver withdrew the power and Creed calmed down a little.


    After taking a couple of breaths to calm down he spoke again, "The young master is right. Many believe that our society of assassins will do anything for money, but that is not true."


    Creed paused and continued speaking, "If we did that, we would have disappeared long ago. We evaluate each job that is offered to us andst time I came to collect information."


    Andrew and Oliver didn''t say anything, they just nodded slightly as if indicating to Creed that they understood and to follow the exnation, so he continued, "I imagine that Young Master Andrew also felt that several people infiltrated his establishment these days. Am I wrong?".


    "I sensed that they were yourpanions, but I wasn''t sure," Andrew said as if it were natural. He had actually noticed the other members of the assassin society who came after Creed, so he wasn''t lying.


    "Well, you see. After that day, I sent a message to the society saying that we would not take this job and that you and your people were off limits, so the other members came to check if my information was correct," Creed said seriously.


    "So, what you mean is that the assassin society was testing us to see if they would leave us out of their operations, am I right?" Andrew asked firmly, but inside he was surprised.


    He didn''t know that the fact that he was able to discover all the assassins who infiltrated had put him in the eyes of these men as a dangerous man and one they should stay away from.


    Creed nodded and responded, "That is correct, Young Master Andrew. The Society of Assassins has a small group of people and organizations that it does not dare to touch and you are among them".


    "In a nutshell, did youe to notify us about this?" Andrew asked, verifying again that he was not misunderstanding and saw Creed nod confirming, but Andrew instead of saying that he understood, pressed a little.


    "Mr. Creed, you understand that I didn''t trust your words, right?" Andrew said with a cold expression and added, "You could easily be faking this and catch me off guard."


    Creed, seeing the distrust and coldness with which Andrew spoke, his blood ran cold, because Andrew had released a little of his divine aura and the intensity he showed was not something to joke about.


    Andrew''s divinity was purer than that of any demigod on the continent, but if you evaluated his strength you could tell that he was not powerful. However, as a method of persuasion, it was very effective.


    Every expert can feel divinity, as it is a supreme power, so all experts feel the pressure of divinity. It is for this same reason that when they felt it, they knew that they were facing a demigod. Find your next read at empire


    Andrew''s case was special, but no one knew it, so Creed misunderstood that Andrew was a demigod who only hid his strength, revealing only the level of a minor expert.


    This scared Creed even more, because if he already thought that Andrew was a genius with that level, now that he believed that he was a demigod, he almost shit his pants, but after a few seconds, he thought the situation through and he was disconcerted.


    Creed knew that this city was monitored by a very powerful barbarian demigod, who would not allow another demigod to settle here so easily, so two reasons came to mind.


    One was that the demigod protector of the barbarians had allowed Andrew to be here or that Andrew really wasn''t a demigod. Both options seemed unlikely to him, but no matter what was the reason, he had reconfirmed that it was best to stay away from this ce.


    "Young Master Andrew, I know my words are hard to believe, but I''m not lying, I have the exclusion badge here," Creed said, showing what looked like a sticker of two crossed daggers, in the shape of an X.


    Seeing this, Andrew immediately understood what it was. His Shadow agents had already informed him that establishments with this symbol were off-limits to the assassin society.


    It was a well-known symbol and information, so it was not difficult for them to learn it. Although this symbol would allow him to avoid problems with the assassin association, it also came with its disadvantages.


    There are very few who could have this symbol and having it would attract the attention of the great forces of this city. That was something Andrew didn''t want, but seeing how things had developed, he could only ept the fact that trouble wasing.

 CHAPTER 382

    Not wanting to extend this meeting any further, Andrew epted the symbol and asked, "Who is targeting us?", but Creed responded by shaking his head, "I''m sorry, Young Master Andrew, but I can''t give you that information."


    Andrew was aware of the professionalism and secrecy of the assassin society, so he just tried his luck asking, knowing that Creed wouldn''t tell him who he was. Even so, he already suspected someone, because since they arrived in this city, they had onlye into conflict with a single group, the barbarians before entering the city.


    After this conversation Creed left and when Oliver and Andrew were alone in the office, Andrew suddenly said, "Will the major remain hidden or does he want to talk to me?"


    Andrew''s seemingly open question made Oliver tense because he had not felt anything strange, but he knew that Andrew within the Heavenly Pces had an unusual perception.


    Out of nowhere a tall and robust old man with several wrinkles appeared in the office. Seeing him he was clearly a barbarian and despite the wrinkles that abounded on his face, his presence was imposing.


    The old man didn''t say anything, he just looked at Andrew with a strange gleam in his eyes, and Andrew, without flinching, returned the gaze. After a few seconds of tension, the old man broke the silence, "Young man, what are you?"


    Although his tone was calm, both Andrew and Oliver understood that this old man would attack at the slightest suspicious movement, so they acted prudently and Andrew replied, "A simple merchant."


    "You''re funny, young man. If you are a simple merchant, I am a cabaret dancer. I will ask again, What are you?", the old man asked again, this time more authoritative.


    Andrew was not afraid of the old man, because he knew that, within this establishment, the old man was not a threat, but if the battle broke out, he and his people would not be able to stay in the city.


    Not knowing how to respond, Andrew remained silent, which made the old man more cautious, and when he was going to make a move, Andrew spoke, "Elder, you really don''t need to worry. I don''te with any other intentions than to open this business."


    Although the answer did not satisfy the old man, he could tell that Andrew was not lying, so he did not attack, but he did not let his guard down either. They looked at each other for a few seconds and the old man asked another question, "You are not a demigod, howe you have divinity in you?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The old man had note to this ce because he was interested in knowing the reason why the society of assassins excluded the Star Pce from their work, but because he felt the divinity in Andrew.


    Andrew having lived the experience in the elf vige of the Cannaris empire immediately became alert, however, this time he acted coldly, as he said, "Elder, we all have secrets, I hope you respect mine."


    He released his divinity showing that he was not afraid of the old man. The truth was that it was just a bluff, as this old man could eliminate him with a wave of his hand, but in the Star Pce, Andrew could be reckless.


    Andrew didn''t like having a high profile, as that only caused problems, but he also knew that sometimes he had to act forcefully or he would always be bullied. The old man seeing Andrew''s pure aura of divinity, frowned, as he could see that it was purer than his, but at the same time, Andrew''s strength was still the same as a minor expert.


    This confused him, but he did not dare to attack, as there were too many variables. The tension grew with the seconds and Oliver, who was in the middle of them, was pale because he knew that his boss was ying with fire.


    After a minute that seemed like an hour, the old man released the tension and said, "I understand. I hope the young man keeps his word or my next visit will not be kind," to which Andrew replied, "As long as you don''t bother me, I''ll just do business."


    The old man did notpletely believe Andrew''s words, but he still nodded, and as if bending space, the old man entered the void as if the air were an invisible curtain.


    When the old man was gone, Andrew breathed a loud sigh of relief. Oliver was much worse than him and even almost fell to his knees when the tension disappeared.


    It took a few minutes for the two to recover from the storm that just urred and then, Oliver asked, "Young master, do you think it was wise to act like that?", to which Andrew replied, "If we always act weak, people will think that we are weak":


    It wasn''t that Oliver didn''t understand this thought, but he still felt that Andrew had gone too far by opposing the old barbarian like that. Oliver didn''t have to investigate to know that this old man is the guardian deity of this city.


    That was a big deal, but he didn''t say anything. What they didn''t know was that when the old man left, he immediately appeared in a mansion located in the most prominent region of the city.


    It was a simple and even rustic office, where a strongly muscled barbarian was filling out some books. This was the current head of the city. The barbarians took turns serving as bosses of Star City and this time this man was the current boss.


    The barbarians did not like cities very much, they preferred the desert, so the position of head of the city changed every 5 years, which is why the barbarians in power still maintained their strength and savagery.


    When the old man appeared, the barbarian immediately stopped what he was doing and, rising from his chair, knelt with one leg before the old man and said, "Greetings to the old man, what order do you have for this young man?"


    "Boy, the new pleasure house that just opened has a very peculiar young man. As much as possible, avoid crashing into him," the old man said seriously, surprising the barbarian.


    He knows that the old man is an advanced demigod, so, among the ranks of demigods, he is in the third strongest ce, so anyone this old man puts in his eyes is not simple.


    Unfortunately, before he could ask, the old man had already left. The ranks of demigods are different from those of experts. At the expert rank, overwhelming a strong person with numbers was possible, but with demigods things are different.


    The perfect example was when the mid-level minor experts that served Vocgo brought Oliver to a standstill, with him being a low-level super expert. While it is true that Oliver could not release his power to its maximum, because that would alert many people, at the rank of demigods it was different.


    The demigods were divided into, new demigods, growing demigods, consolidated demigods, advanced demigods, champion demigods, and legend demigods. For the first 3 levels, the situation is no different from experts, but from advanced demigods onwards, no matter the number, if your level is lower, you will never be a challenge.


    For this reason, the barbarian was surprised by the old man''s warning because if this old man was telling him to be careful, it was because an advanced or superior demigod had appeared. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Immediately, the barbarian called his men and instructed them to investigate the residents of the Star Pce, but he warned them with great emphasis to be discreet and not cause problems.


    Although the old man had told him not to collide with Andrew and the others, he didn''t want to stay in the dark either, so he needed to investigate. His men were confused by his boss''s directive, but they did not dare to be careless.


    They had followed his boss for a long time and knew that if he asked them not to act recklessly, it was a serious matter, so they followed his orders to the letter.


    Andrew had barely gotten out of one problem and unbeknownst to him, there was already another one approaching. Ignorant of everything, Andrew continued with his business. Although he was worried about the old man, he couldn''t live off worries, so he upied his mind on other things.


    He also pasted the symbol that Creed had given him on the door of the establishment so that it would be visible. While this would attract attention, since the city''s guardian deity had set his sights on them, he did not have to hide from others.


    That night when the Star Pce opened its doors for business, the influx of customers had increased and Andrew immediately noticed the different auras that had entered.


    Although none of them had bad intentions, it was obvious that they came to investigate him and that gave him a headache. The city chief''s men went by order of his boss, but the others were sent because of the symbol of the assassin society.


    It was normal. The Star Pce had opened just a week ago and they already had the symbol of the society of assassins, which was already strange, so everyone wanted to know who was the person that achieved such a feat.


    Unaware of everything, Dino continued doing his job, but as Shadow''s former agent, he knew something strange was happening. Since he had only been in the city for a short time, he did not know about the symbol yet, so he did not associate it with the influx of customers.


    After the establishment closed he approached Andrew and said, "Young master, the influx of customers today was very strange. We may be being targeted by someone."


    Andrew and Oliver, who were present at that moment, smiled bitterly at his words and informed him what the symbol on the door meant and thus Dino understood what was happening.


    They did not tell him anything about the visit of the city''s guardian deity or they could cause him a cardiac arrest. Andrew didn''t even say anything to his wives, because he didn''t want to worry them. He wasn''t used to keeping secrets from them, but this time he made an exception.

 CHAPTER 383

    After the visit of Creed and the city''s guardian deity, a week had passed. During this week, arge number of people showed up at the Star Pce pretending to be clients, with the intention of investigating the boss of the ce.


    Unfortunately, for them, Andrew didn''t show himself even once. Dino took wonderful care of the entire establishment as if he were a manager with years of experience.


    Some people even tried to create chaos by encouraging fights and violent behavior, to try to expose the boss of the ce, but Dino solved everything masterfully.


    Even when Dino couldn''t handle some cases, Andrew simply expelled the troublemakers without showing his face. This scene made many be serious, as they knew that only a powerful expert could expel someone like that.


    Expelling a person from an establishment was not difficult, but doing so, without anyone present, including the expelled person, realizing it, is another story and that was what had happened, so immediately the rumor that the Star Pce has a powerful expert spread throughout the city.


    When the Shadow agents who were collecting information in the city told this to Andrew, Oliver, and Castor, the three of them could onlyugh bitterly, because they had just thrown away everything they wanted to do.


    Andrew was always in favor of keeping a low profile. In this city that was chaotic and dangerous, all the more reason he wanted to go unnoticed, but like a joke of fate, it was the ce where he had the highest profile.


    Not only did he attract the attention of all the forces in the city, but the city''s guardian deity himself had him in his sights. Sighing with resignation, Andrew said to his twopanions, "Well, I guess there''s no turning back. Certainly, it was not what I wanted, but since we have this presence, let''s take advantage of it."


    Oliver and Castor immediately understood what Andrew meant. If they were already high-profile characters, there was nothing wrong with continuing with that. This has its advantages and disadvantages, but since they had been pushed, they just went with the flow.


    At least now no person would dare to bother them openly, so they stopped worrying about the rumors. This did not mean that they did not pay attention at all, because there was still some information in the rumors, they just did not take them too seriously.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Unfortunately for them, Star City seemed unwilling to give them rest, because after a chaotic week a strange guest arrived at Star Pce.


    Dino, as the administrator of the ce, received him and immediately understood that this person was abnormal. He was the typical wizard portrayed in role-ying games from Earth, where Andrewes from.


    He was an old man of about 90 years old, full of wrinkles. He wore a dark red robe that reached his ankles and you could tell that the materials it was made of were not simple.


    His head had long white hair that was only surpassed by his long beard of the same color. In his right hand, he held what looked like a reddish-brown wooden magical staff, with a blood-red fist-sized jewel on top.


    When Dino saw the old man, he immediately thought of a magician, but not only that, but he knew that this old man was powerful. Dino is not an expert, so he does not have the ability to use his aura to inspect the strength of others, but as a former intelligence agent, he has tricks of his own.


    Like all people in that line of work, Dino has great intuition and instinct and that was what told him that this old man was bad news. Despite that, he did not flee and kindly received the old man, "Hello, may I ask who the gentleman is and the reason for the visit?".


    The old man looked Dino up and down as if evaluating him. He didn''t say anything for a few seconds, but suddenly a grimace of disgust appeared on his face. This made Dino wrinkle his eyebrows because he did not understand what this old man was thinking to make this expression.


    What they didn''t know was that at the moment the old man made the expression of disgust at him, Andrew, who was at the Dunnas Pce arranging an agreement with Victoria for the expansion of the sex toys business, immediately felt the bad vibes.


    Andrew did not change the expression on his face at all, because he was discussing cooperation with Victoria and did not want to give a bad impression, however, Oliver and Castor who apanied him, knew him well enough to know that something was bothering him.


    Because of this, Andrew did not extend the negotiation too much and Victoria, who had noticed that Andrew wanted to finish quickly, did notplicate things, at the end of the day Andrew was giving her good options, so the meeting ended quickly and with both parties satisfied.


    Victoria stood up and with a smile said, "Since Mr. Andrew seems to be busy, I will leave." Andrew, who noticed that Victoria was helping him speed up everything, responded with a smile, "I''m sorry for not taking care of you properly, but something came up. I promise to make it up to you."


    Victoria smiled at Andrew''sment and said under her breath, "I''ll hold you ountable for those words," then she turned and walked to the exit door in a flirtatious manner, shaking her ass from side to side.


    Andrew could only shake his head at Victoria''s obvious provocation, but he definitely couldn''t be entertained by her. Victoria knew that too, she just wanted to bother him a little, so she left the office.


    Once Victoria had left, Oliver and Castor immediately approached Andrew and asked in unison, "What happened?", and Andrew, without exining, grabbed their arms and teleported to the Star Pce.


    The reason why Andrew was in a hurry was not because the old man had attacked Dino or something, but because the old man''s aura was strange. Not only was he very powerful, but the changes in emotions were too abrupt and that worried him.


    Once they appeared in the Star Pce office, Oliver and Castor immediately knew where they were and that something had happened, so they immediately spread their auras and quickly found the old man next to Dino.


    The old man also felt Oliver and Castor''s aura scanning him and his expression changed from disgust to surprise, but then he wrinkled his eyebrows and disgust appeared on his face again.


    Oliver and Castor couldn''t notice this, but Andrew was different. Being inside the Star Pce, he can feel everything, so the old man''s changing emotions are like reading a book.


    Dino was even more confused because the old man had not yet said anything and he had already seen his expression change many times and they were all so genuine that he did not know how to interpret it.


    Even so, without fear, he asked again, "Excuse me? Who is the gentleman and what can I do for you?", to which the old man looked at Dino with disgust and in a harsh tone said, "Trash, you have no right to knows my name, take me to your boss."


    Dino was surprised by the old man''s words. The insult was so sudden that he didn''t know how to react. Even Andrew who could also see and hear what was happening was stunned.


    They couldn''t understand, why this old man was so hostile so suddenly. Oliver and Castor, who couldn''t hear what was happening, saw Andrew''s expression and knew something had happened, so they asked, "What happened?"


    Andrew was silent for a few seconds and then exined as best he could what had happened. Oliver and Castor frowned as they listened to Andrew''s description of the events because it was all so strange that they were hesitant to believe him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Andrew didn''t me them, he had seen and heard everything and still didn''t believe it. Despite that, he thought that this old man was too strange, so he decided to see him, so he told Oliver to go find him and bring him to the office.


    He also told him that Dino shoulde too. Oliver had no idea what Andrew wanted to do, but he still obeyed his words. Where the old man and Dino were, thetter had just recovered from the sudden insult and was going to respond, but then the old man spoke again.


    "Why the hell did you take so long?" said the old man, looking towards the stairs, where Oliver appeared. Hearing this, Oliver wrinkled his eyebrows and was even a little upset with the old man, but he didn''t dare to underestimate him, because he could see that he was strong.


    Although strong, he was not more powerful than him, at least that was what Oliver thought, even so, he did not want to create an offense that would bring them more problems than they already had, so he decided to hold on.


    "The old man is too impatient. The young master will see you now," Oliver said remaining calm, and after turning to lead the way he said, "Dino, the young master wants to see you too."


    Before Dino could say anything the old man said, "At least your young master seems to be smart and will punish this trash." The old man''s crudement made Oliver even more upset and he was about to scold the old man when a powerful aura could be felt throughout the building.


    Oliver and Dino immediately knew it was Andrew''s divinity. Dino had already be Andrew''s guardian, so he knew this, but the old man didn''t know it, and sensing the purity of divinity, he thought that the city''s guardian deity was here.


    Little did he know that this guardian deity was in his retreat room cursing him, "What idiot went to provoke that guy? I hope is not the boss of the city, because if that bastard, after I warned him, he still went to bother, you better be prepared for the consequences."

 CHAPTER 384

    The guardian deity of the city was not really afraid of Andrew and hispanions, he just felt that there was something strange with his divinity and he did not want to get involved with a person whom he could not read.


    Furthermore, like most high-level demigods, he preferred to live in tranquility and istion, without worrying about the mundane situations around him.


    He had assumed the role of guardian of the city but had never really had to intervene, as his mere name and power were enough to deter people from creating trouble.


    This was one of the reasons why there were no other demigods in this city since a person with power like that would challenge his authority and that would force him to move and leave aside his life of tranquility.


    It was for this very reason that he had instructed the city chief not to disturb Andrew and hispanions. Although the old man knew that Andrew possessed a very pure divinity, he was convinced that Andrew was not a demigod, even so, he was on guard.


    Annoyed, the old man extended his aura to see what was happening. When he observed that the person in the Star Pce was the red-cloaked old wizard, he immediately rxed, as he knew this old man.


    Understanding who had upset Andrew, the guardian of the city rxed a little, because at least it wasn''t the city chief or his men who had caused the problem.


    Despite that, the guardian deity of the city continued to observe what was happening. It wasn''t that he was interested in the situation, but that he was very curious about Andrew and his divinity, so he believed that he could find some answers.


    On the other hand, in the Star Pce, the old wizard felt Andrew''s heavy aura of divinity and broke out in a cold sweat. And while it is true that he had noticed that the divinity that suppressed him was pure, his power was not high, he was still worried.


    The old wizard did not know why he was being repressed, because in his mind he had done nothing wrong. Fortunately, for him Andrew''s divinity quickly retracted.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, the old man looked at Oliver who was looking at him with a look of disgust, but he didn''t say anything. Oliver turned around and continued walking towards the office.


    The old man understood that he was asking him to follow him, so he followed him. Dino, although further behind, also followed them. Shortly after they arrived at the office and after receiving permission to enter, the 3 entered.


    Andrew was sitting behind his desk with an annoyed expression and Castor stood behind him like a bodyguard. Oliver didn''t say anything, he just walked and stood next to Castor as another bodyguard.


    Dino immediately stepped forward and bowing slightly said, "Young master, I apologize for the inconvenience," to which Andrew kindly replied, "You don''t need to apologize, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    When he said this, he turned to look at the old wizard and asked, "Who are you and why are you bothering my employees?" Andrew''s voice was so cold that he could freeze hell over, which surprised the old man.


    None of those present understood the old man''s actions and that had them confused. Unexpectedly, the old man did not answer but instead put on a displeased expression. The same one he showed Oliver and Dino earlier.


    This made everyone inside the office wrinkle their eyebrows, as this old man was acting strange. Andrew was about to lose his patience, when the old man spoke with contempt, "I thought that a person who earned the respect of many in such a short time, was a magician, but it seems that is another muscle-headed brute."


    The old man''s words surprised everyone. The confusion on their faces had only intensified, as they did not understand what was happening. When Andrew wanted to ask the question, the old man suddenly spoke, "Since you are not a magician I have no business here."


    The old man turned around and tried to leave, which annoyed Andrew greatly. Using the power he has within the Star Pce, he pinned down the old wizard, and with suppressed anger, he said, "Do you think you cane here, annoy everyone, and then leave as you please?"


    Not only was the old wizard surprised that he couldn''t move, but the city''s guardian deity who was watching everything was also shocked. The reason was that they couldn''t sense that Andrew was doing anything, but somehow he had immobilized the old wizard.


    This alerted them because it was not normal. The old wizard was the most nervous since he had never been in a situation like this. It wasn''t that he had never faced people much more powerful than him, but he had never been as incapacitated as he was now.


    On the outskirts, the old guardian of the city was also seriously trying to find out what was happening, but even with all his power, he could not understand how Andrew was holding the old wizard.


    Not even he could hold the old wizard like this and that worried him. He now distrusted Andrew even more, but he did not make a move, because the life and death of the old wizard did not matter to him and, furthermore, he wanted to learn Andrew''s secrets.


    "What do you want?" the old wizard suddenly said, still in a challenging tone, and Andrew asked again, annoyed, "Who the hell are you and what are you looking for?" The old wizard showed no weakness despite being very worried on the inside and he replied, "I am one of the senior elders of the wizard union and I wanted to know if you were one of ours."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows again and confusedly continued to ask, "If you only came to confirm that, why do you mistreat my employees and show so much displeasure?", to which the old wizard responded with a mocking smile, "Why wouldn''t I?".


    This defiant attitude made everyone in the office look at the old man as if he was a madman. Every word he said only confused them more and exasperated Andrew said, "You know what, I don''t care about you, just get out, but if you bother me again, don''t me me for being rude."


    The old wizard snorted in annoyance and said as he left, "Big words for a brawny brain. Don''t worry, the wizard union doesn''t care about inferior trash."


    Oliver was about to attack, but Andrew stopped him and, looking at the old man coldly, said, "Don''t push your luck or your old bones will find the grave before their time."


    The old man wanted to retort, but the next thing he saw was that he was outside the Star Pce. The old wizard did not understand how he had been expelled, but looking at the building with a look of horror he left.


    This old man is petnt and believes like most members of the wizard union that wizards are superior to the rest, it is for this reason that he looks down on warriors even if they are strong because in his mind the wizards are the chosen ones from God. Read exclusive content at empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a strange thought, but it is the fundamental basis of the entire wizard union. Despite this biased thinking, they weren''t stupid, they knew who they could and couldn''t mess with and Andrew had made it onto the list of those not to be messed with.


    The city''s guardian deity who was watching everything also watched seriously as the old wizard was expelled. Even with a move like that, he couldn''t figure out what Andrew had done.


    He now had many more doubts than before and reaffirmed his decision not to mess with this young man. He still thought that Andrew was weak, but at the same time, very dangerous and preferred not to antagonize him.


    Andrew and the others were left in the office, upset and confused by everything that had happened. Everyone was quiet as if trying to understand and when they couldn''t make sense of what happened, Andrew asked Oliver to send some Shadow agents to investigate and monitor the wizard union.


    Although this organization was very closed and they rarely appeared in public, Andrew felt that the old man''s attitude was too strange, so he preferred to be safe than sorry.


    Oliver did not dare to disobey and immediately went toply with the order. While he was doing that, Andrew said to Dino and Castor, "Keep an eye on the wizard union, I think they will bother us in the future."


    They only nodded and after exchanging a few words, Dino left to fulfill his obligations. Andrew, with a headache from what had happened, let out a sigh and said as if speaking to himself, "What the hell is going on in this damn city?"


    Castor who was behind him, although he knew that Andrew was not asking him that question, responded, "There are too many entric people here." Andrew turned to look at him as if to say sarcastically, "Really?", to which Castor responded with a shrug of his shoulders with a smile.


    Oliver, who had sent Shadow''s agents to investigate the wizard union, returned to the office and Andrew, not wanting to stay in this ce any longer, took him and Castor and teleported to the Cannaris Pce.


    What they didn''t know was that the old guardian of the city was still watching them and when he saw them disappear, he almost had a heart attack. It wasn''t that he didn''t know people who could master space to disappear like this, but that space users are very rare and he was surprised to find out that Andrew was one of them.


    Upon returning to Cannaris Pce, Andrew left the office in search of his wives. Everything that had happened had upset and stressed him out, so he wanted to ease his difort with them.


    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that Candice was in Dunnas doing business and Carolina had locked herself in theb. Unable to contact them, he looked for Helena, but he saw her busy arguing with L¨ªa and the dancers, so he didn''t want to bother.


    As hisst hope, he sought out Aki, who was training with the 5 experts who previously served Vocgo and Oslo. When he saw her so concentrated, he didn''t want to bother her either, so he was left with no options of who to vent his stress with.


    Resigned, he returned to the office and sat on one of the sofas and closed his eyes as if trying to forget what had happened, but somehow he couldn''t do it, and then Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, don''t hold back. You have concubines, look for them."

 CHAPTER 385

    Andrew was a little puzzled by Fluffy''sment, especially since he seemed a little rmed, so he decided to ask, "What''s wrong Fluffy? Why are you so agitated?"


    Fluffy, as if realizing that he was losing his cool, took a few breaths to calm down and said apologetically, "Sorry, master, I lost my cool for a moment."


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s not like it bothers me, but tell me, why were you so agitated?" Andrew asked calmly. He knows that Fluffy rarely loses his cool like he did now so it had to be something important.


    "Master, it''s really nothing serious, but I know Master very well now and I know you will be upset if I don''t tell you," Fluffy began and added, "As a candidate for the god Eros, your best way to rx and release stress It is through sex, you already know that well."


    Fluffy paused and waited for Andrew to nod, giving him an understanding that he knew that information, and then continued, "That''s why today when you met that crazy old man and your stress and dissatisfaction increased, you immediately looked for your wives to get relief."


    Seeing Fluffy pause again, Andrew got a little impatient and said, "I understand that, but that''s not what I asked," to which Fluffy said, "I know master, what I mean is that your actions were the best course of action, however, seeing that your wives were busy, you preferred not to interrupt them and with that you took the worst course of action, repressing your desires."


    Andrew seemed to catch what Fluffy meant, but he still asked to confirm, "What you mean is that I''m holding back and might end up in a state of madness likest time, right?"


    "That''s right, master. Normally you have no problem holding back for a while, especially because you have sex with your wives almost every night, but this case is special," exined Fluffy.


    "First you were stressed and you relieved the stress by looking for sex, but by not getting it, you only increased the stress, and even if you don''t feel that at the moment, at night when you will be with your wives the case will be different," Fluffy continued exining.


    Andrew immediately became serious. The state of madness was not a pleasant thing, since Andrew lost almost all consciousness and care of his partner, which could lead to him hurting his wives.


    The only time this had happened to him had been with Dami and while he hadn''t hurt her, he had forced her to have sex until she lost consciousness. While that case was not extreme, now the circumstances had changed, as Andrew had released two of his divine seals.


    With the release of these seals, Andrew had be more resilient and powerful, so if he went into a state of madness anything could happen. This was the reason why Fluffy was a little anxious and Andrew perfectly understood the reason.


    Andrew knew that Fluffy was just worried about how he would feel after he destroyed his wives in bed in a fit of madness, so he thanked him and took his advice.


    Quickly, he called Oliver and asked him to apany him to the Paradise pleasure house. There as usual he was respectfully received and taken to Nad''s office who was reviewing some books.


    Seeing him, she was surprised, because Andrew didn''te here very often, only when he wanted to discuss something in particr, so she asked curiously, "Andrew, to what do I owe your visit?" Anything I can help you with?"


    Andrew looked at her with an embarrassed smile, because he really only came for sex, but he still didn''t step back and shamelessly said, "Honestly, I only came for you." Nad was surprised by Andrew''s direct response, but she was not bothered, in fact, she smiled mischievously and with a flirtatious expression responded, "Did you finally fall for my charms?"


    "Don''t ask stupid questions, if I didn''t like your charms I wouldn''t make you my concubine," Andrew responded with an amused smile and Nad smiled even more. She knew that Andrew had several wives and many other women besides her and that didn''t matter to her, but she still wanted him to say nice words to her and feel desired.


    "So, what do you want to do today?" Nad asked again flirtatiously. She knew that Andrew had something special in mind, because although every time he came they had sex, he had nevere with that sole purpose, so he must have wanted something.


    Andrew didn''t really have that thought, but seeing how proactive Nad was being he got an idea. With a bit of authority, but without being aggressive, he told her to undress before him.


    Nad knowing that Andrew wanted to y, epted, and looking into his eyes she began to undress. Andrew just looked at her with a smile as if enjoying the show and said, "I want you to sit on the edge of the desk, with your legs open and masturbate a little for me."


    Andrew''s request surprised Nad a little, but somehow that turned her on and she did as she was asked. Shey down on the desk and began to pleasure herself. First, she started with a gentle touch, and little by little she increased the intensity.


    She didn''t know if it was because Andrew was watching her, but her arousal increased rapidly and before long she felt like she was going to orgasm, but at that moment she heard Andrew say, "Don''t finish."


    Hearing this, Nad immediately stopped moving her fingers, but Andrew spoke again, "I told you not to finish, not to stop." Nad was in a bind because that was easy to say, but not to do.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Still, she was a little hooked on this game, so she continued. With her determined fingers, Nad touched her wet pussy and her other hand massaged her tits.


    In a short time, she wanted to finish once and for all, her legs tried to close, seeking her release, seeking to achieve that longed-for ending, but Andrew''s words, "Don''t finish," sounded in her head and that''s why she was limited.


    Andrew watched as Nad continued touching herself and fighting not to cum and he felt incredible pleasure. He had seen many of his courtesans do something like this, especially Lia and her dancers, but he had never felt as excited as he did now.


    Although he was enjoying the show, he was not a sadist who would make her suffer, so he stopped teasing her. "Enough. Now I want you to put your legs up on the desk, spread wide, put your hands behind your legs, below your knee, bend them, and mp your wrists with your legs," Andrew suddenly said.


    Nad, like a good girl, did as she was asked and then Andrew got up from his chair, unbuttoned his pants, and let them fall to the floor along with his underwear, releasing the dragon in his crotch that was totally awake.


    Seeing Andrew''s erect cock, Nad brought up a little saliva, as if waiting for what wasing. She had already received Andrew''s cock countless times, but she was never as eager for him to prate her as she was now.


    Andrew noticed the blush on her cheeks and how her pussy was getting wetter, he smiled, because he loved seeing the girl so eager for him to put it in her and he didn''t make her wait long.


    He put his hands on Nad''s legs that were imprisoning her hands and with one smooth movement, he pushed his cock into Nad''s pussy. Her pussy was so wet that Andrew''s cock slid in without any resistance and as she felt Andrew''s cock invade her, the girl couldn''t hold back and let out a loud moan, while her pussy released the orgasm she had held back for so long.


    Andrew did not stop when he felt that Nad had reached orgasm, on the contrary, he moved his hips at a faster speed, making Nad writhe and moan with pleasure.


    He continued to prate her for a few minutes in this position. Her pussy was so wet that with each thrust of Andrew an audible sound was heard and sshes of love juices spread through the air.


    After enjoying her for a while, Andrew decided to change position, because he could see that Nad was not veryfortable, so he withdrew from her a little and helped her get off the desk.


    He made her turn and rest her hands on the desk, which still had the residue of her previous orgasm, and leaning forward a little, she spread her legs, showing her pussy and inviting Andrew to prate her again.


    Andrew was not shy and grabbing her hips, he entered her again. This position was much morefortable, so Andrew went a little wilder. The crash of his pelvis against Nad''s ass resonated in the office like the beat of a drum and the girl''s moans increased a few decibels.


    Nad''s tits swayed in the open air with each of Andrew''s thrusts and the sweat on her body began to umte. Andrew held her tightly and prated her as deep as he could and seeing that he was about to cum he increased his speed.


    It was thest effort before reaching orgasm, but this made Nad also feel extreme pleasure. Secondster, neither of them resisted and they cum at the same time. Your journey continues with empire


    Andrew''s hot, copious seed poured into Nad as her pussy spurted out streams of juices that soaked Andrew and the floor beneath them.


    Once Nad stopped cumming, her legs gave out and she almost fell to the ground, but Andrew managed to hold her up. The girl was breathing harshly, but the expression of happiness and pleasure on her face showed that she was satisfied.


    Andrew smiled when he saw her and lovingly lifted her into a princess carriage andid her on the nearby sofa. Nad had not recovered yet, but she smiled at Andrew as if thanking him for the wonderful experience.


    At least that''s what Andrew thought the smile meant, but maybe it was just his ego running amok. Although Andrew still had the strength to do more, he did not force her, because Nad was not in condition.


    Furthermore, Fluffy had already told him that with this he had fulfilled his goal and he could wait until night to have fun with his wives as normal. Andrew waited for Nad to recover a little and after a few words, he left.

 CHAPTER 386

    After releasing his stress with Nad, Andrew returned with Oliver to the Cannaris Pce. This city was much calmer than it was previously.


    All the powers that had eyes on Andrew and hispanions already knew that he was not a person they could y with, so, although they were still watching them from afar, the idea of bothering them had disappeared.


    Obviously, there were superpowers such as Marquis Valoide, the king, the protectors of the kingdom, and other organizations that were still vignt, but at the moment they had no intention of bothering Andrew, which is why he could walk freely through the city without any danger.


    Despite this Andrew was not na?ve enough to think that he was safe. For this reason, he always went out in thepany of Oliver and never let his wives leave the Cannaris Pce.


    Currently, Andrew''s wives could only go out in the kingdom of Dunnas, since there were no apparent dangers there, although every time they went out several Shadow agents and Castor apanied them.


    Although Andrew did not want to confine his wives and children, it was the only way to keep them safe, but in the end, he had to let them out from time to time and that is why they did it in the kingdom of Dunnas.


    After returning, the rest of the day passed without any problems. Operations in all businesses were fruitful and smooth. As night fell, Andrew snuggled with his wives in a night of fiery passion.


    The next morning, the Shadow agent who had been sent to Calci to review what happened with Emilse and Doldo had returned. His trip had not been long, but since he had to collect information, that was why it took him so long to return.


    Andrew wasn''t sure why he wanted to know what was going on with these people, as he hadn''t interacted with them enough to care, and although they were the ones who somehow propelled him to where he is today, it wasn''t any of his business what would happen to them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Still, curiosity was strong and that''s why he sent someone to investigate. Shadow agent entered the office and after a greeting, he began to report the findings he had obtained.


    It turns out that after the help of Andrew, Emilse had managed to separate herself from Doldo and had managed to keep the hacienda, the vi, and the wine factory, so, in short, she gained the most lucrative business they had.


    Because of this Doldo wanted to take revenge on her, not only her, but Andrew as well. Unfortunately, Emilse had formed awork of powerful contacts, which left him at a disadvantage.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get revenge on his ex-wife, he decided to focus his anger on Andrew, but since Andrew had already left town, he couldn''t do it. Doldo and Emilse were very powerful in the city of Calci, but outside of it, they were not so powerful.


    For this reason, Andrew never came across the Doldo dams. When the Shadow agent exined this far, he paused to see if Andrew was following the line of events he was telling him.


    Andrew nodded slightly, letting him know that he knew this information and that he could continue. The Shadow agent noticing this, continued with his story, which not only surprised Andrew, but Castor as well.


    They are both originally from the city of Calci, so they knew it very well, especially Castor who moved among the gangs of that ce before fleeing because of the strange organization that appeared.


    It turns out that Doldo, in his frustration at not being able to exact revenge, left the city and no one knew where. The only thing that was known was that he sold all thepanies he still had and left.


    This didn''t sound like something a man like Doldo would do, but this was where the strange thing came from. About a month ago, Doldo returned to Calci City and started doing business.


    His movements didn''t seem suspicious, but his meteoric rise was different. In a short month, he managed to recover the wealth that he had sold and was still expanding.


    If his quick sess was strange, it was even stranger when the Shadow agent said he was unable to infiltrate his base of operations. ording to Agent, Doldo has a three-story building in themercial area of the city from where he runs all of his businesses.


    This building is heavily guarded and the agent even suspects that there are several experts inside. This was what made Andrew and Castor serious because although Doldo was wealthy, having experts under him was strange.


    The rich and powerful may hire experts, but this is not because of their money, but because of connections. Doldo is a rich man, but he was always a merchant with little influence, so it would be difficult for him to hire an expert.


    Understanding this Andrew immediately asked, "Did you find where he went when he left town? Who did he meet?", to which the Shadow agent replied with a dark expression, "I''m sorry young master, but no one seems to know that."


    This left Andrew thoughtful and Oliver along with Andrew''s wives were puzzled by what they were talking about. They already knew Andrew''s story and his past, but they didn''t understand why Andrew should care about them.


    Unable to hold back, Helena asked, "Honey, what''s the point of worrying about that guy?" Helena''s question made everyone look at Andrew curiously, as they were all intrigued to know. Find adventures on empire


    The problem was that Andrew himself didn''t know why. He just had a feeling and didn''t know how to exin it, but not wanting to hide anything, he responded, "Honestly, I don''t understand either, but I have a strange feeling that I should pay attention."


    This surprised everyone because they did not expect such a response, but Oliver, on the other hand, was serious. His seriousness was so evident that everyone noticed it and Andrew couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Is something wrong?"


    "Young master, perhaps we should investigate this matter further," was what Oliver responded, surprising everyone. "Why?" Andrew continued to ask because although he was the one with the idea in the beginning, he wanted to hear Oliver''s thoughts and see if he could rify his thoughts.


    "Young master, as you know experts and demigods have very keen perception. Sometimes they have premonitions like the one the young master said, it is very simr to the ability that Mrs. Candice awakened," Oliver exined.


    Pausing for a moment he continued, "It is said that since the strength of experts and demigods is connected to the energies of heaven and earth, these hunches are like premonitions. Although the young master is not a powerful expert who can sense these things yet, you are a god candidate and possess divinity, so I wonder, is it possible that this is where this feelinges from?"


    Everyone in the office was shocked. They didn''t know about this so they couldn''t understand well. Even Castor, who is quite powerful, didn''t know, as he had never felt anything like what Oliver described, but it seemed possible.


    Andrew immediately asked Fluffy if that was possible and his divine beast told him that it, was. This rmed Andrew because what he felt was that something bad wasing and he couldn''t leave this unattended.


    "Well, honestly, I don''t feel good about this topic, it''s better to investigate it," Andrew said and then added, "However, normal agents won''t be able to find out anything, so Castor, you know the city well, do you think you can go with V and investigate?"


    Andrew could have ordered him, but Castor, while a guardian of Andrew, is also his childhood friend. Furthermore, he had fled that city because of the danger of the unknown organization, so he did not want to force it.


    Castor thought for a moment and then responded, "Okay." Although he seemed very casual with his response, everyone could see his seriousness, and Andrew, a little worried, said, "It may be dangerous for you to appear there again, are you sure?" You can refuse ?You know?".


    "I appreciate that you care, but as Oliver says, I need to experience the world if I want to progress, and always being in the safe zone is not good for me, I''ll go," Castor responded with conviction.


    Andrew looked at his friend and seeing his determination, he didn''t stop him, he just encouraged him, "Okay, but be very careful there." After that, they discussed some additional matters and the meeting ended.


    Castor and V met in their room as they were going to leave the next day. They wanted to discuss some matters before leaving, but before long that conversation ended and without realizing it, they were already rolling around in bed.


    Recognizing each other as a couple, they had begun to sleep together as Andrew and his wives or Oliver and Marie did. They had sex almost every day and were very wild.


    Fortunately, their room, like all the others in this ce, was reinforced and it was difficult to hear what was happening inside, so they had the confidence to fuck as they wanted and raise their voices as they wanted.


    Castor had already undressed Vpletely and he had no clothes either. Mounted on top of her, he kissed her lips with euphoria, while his cock rubbed the entrance to V''s pussy.


    His hands also moved skillfully all over the girl''s body, especially on her tits and ass, which he massaged vigorously. After ying for a while, Castor withdrew a little and, aligning his cock with V''s pussy, prated her.


    The girl let out a muffled moan as she felt how Castor''s cock made its way inside her and secondster her moans went crazy because Castor had elerated his movements.


    Castor fucked her wildly while pressing her tits and sucking them aggressively. V neverined because she liked to be treated harshly, she was very simr to Aki in that sense and Castor also liked to be aggressive, perhaps because his personality was aggressive as well.


    Many may be confused with Castor, as he always seems yful and carefree, but don''t forget, he is a former captain of a dangerous gang in Calci.

 CHAPTER 387

    After a night of passionate sex, Andrew met up with Castor and V before they left. While Castor is the second most powerful fighting force at Andrew''s disposal, he isn''t worried about letting him go.


    His safety was guaranteed within the Heavenly Pce and when he needed to go out, Oliver was always the one to apany him, so sending Castor and V on a mission was not problematic for him.


    In fact, he was more worried that something would happen to them in Calci since Castor was moderately recognized in the city and there was still that strange organization that had chased Castor''s gang before.


    ording to what they knew, that organization was no longer in Calci, because they found what they were looking for, but Andrew couldn''t stop worrying about his friend and girlfriend, but as he had said, if he stayed in the safe zone always, he will never get better.


    The goodbyes were not long or emotional. Andrew just reminded them to put their safety first and to check in with him regrly. Some Shadow agents would apany them so that it would be easier to gather information.


    While they were preparing to leave, on the distant lost continent, 5 figures covered in dark cloaks slipped in unnoticed. Although it''s not like there is security in this ce, no one saw a ship sailing towards that ce.


    The 5 figures moved quickly and stealthily. It was obvious that they knew the territory and in a short time they had reached the area where theke with the blood of the fallen god who had created the abysmal was. Explore stories at empire


    However, the scene here was very different from what it was before. Theke could not be seen anywhere and a thick fog covered the entire ce. The 5 figures were surprised when they saw the panorama because this was not how they remembered it.


    Despite that, they did not turn back and entered the fog. The 5 hooded men had only walked a few meters and could no longer locate themselves. The fog was so thick that even when they were close, they could hardly see where theirpanions were.


    Noticing this, they immediately understood that this fog was not natural and wanted to get out immediately, but the more they wanted to get out, the more lost they became. Soon anxiety began to take over them.


    The organization they had before had been lost, because not finding the way made them panic. Some even shouted curses into the airining about the fog, not knowing that it would only harm them.


    The dragon race elder who had put up this barrier was not far from the ce. This old man knew that the abysmals or some of the residents of the new continent woulde to investigate because thiske was special.


    All the races in this world were selfish and always looking for benefits, so, although theke was dangerous, as it could kill you or turn you into an abysmal, there was no shortage of those who believed they could take advantage of these waters to gain power.


    For this reason, the old dragon remained in ce, to prevent unscrupulous and self-centered people froming and creating a crisis. From the sky, the old man could clearly see how the 5 figures were running like ants in a hot cauldron within the fog.


    He did not have to try very hard to discover that the 5 figures were not abysmal, but human. Among all races, humans are the most greedy, so the old man was not surprised to see that the first toe were humans.


    The old man sighed in disappointment and disappeared from his position, appearing near one of them. Without even announcing himself, the old man gave a casual blow and the human''s head exploded like a watermelon in a microwave.


    Hispanions did not even notice that he had died. The old man repeated this 3 more times and now only one of them was left alive. This was their leader and the old man had left himst because he wanted to ask him some questions.


    Unlike the others, this time the old man appeared in front of the hooded man, and upon seeing him, he immediately put himself on guard. "Who are you? "What are you doing here?" asked the old dragon.


    The man did not respond, as this was a secret mission and it was better to die than let information escape. Unfortunately, for him, he was facing one of the strongest powers in this world.


    The old man released his power without reserve and in seconds the hooded man was on his knees, begging for his life. These men were not weak, but in front of the dragon elder, they were mere ants.


    Due to the coercion of the old man''s force, the man confessed everything. It turns out that these men were from the kingdom of Vacilea, the ind closest to the lost continent and where the first abysmal appeared.


    Just as the old man had thought, the king of that country was convinced that he could investigate theke and gain strength from it. Although he knew that thiske was the one that had produced abysmals, as an egocentric model of his race he believed that this was only because those who entered theke were weak.


    "Humans are always the most self-centered and greedy, no matter the era," the old dragon said sadly and tore off thest man''s head. What surprised him was that after killing this man, he felt other presences approaching.


    This made him frown because he did not expect so many toe. "I guess they didn''t take the kids'' warnings, what a shame," the old man muttered and disappeared again.


    By the kids, he meant the demigods who had fought against the fused abysmal of the previous war. Although none of them were really kids because all of them were very old. However, in the sight of this ancient dragon, they were no different from children.


    This time, the old dragon did not bother to y, nor ask, but instead, he quickly eliminated them. There were not only humans, but elves, dwarves, and even barbarians among the different groups.


    The most surprising thing is that the abysmals who should have been the most interested in theke, since it was the source of their power, were the only ones who did not appear. "I guess they''re smarter," the old man mused after killing everyone.


    The rulers who had sent their agents to the lost continent did not learn of the deaths of their men until muchter when they could not contact them.


    In fact, they did not know that they had been killed, they only suspected that they had died, because after so long without contact they simply assumed the worst-case scenario.


    Because of this, no one sent agents to investigate again. Although they had no proof, they had sensed that someone protected this ce and those who knew that a dragon had participated in thest battle assumed that it was he who protected the ce.


    The dragons had the same or greater reputation than the abysmal in the continent, so no one wanted to get on their bad side, so they gave up their attempts to take over theke of the abysmals.


    Andrew, unaware of this, continued with his activities. Despite all the uncertainties and eyes that watched them, there was a feeling of peace, because although many looked at them, few faced them, so for the moment there was tranquility.


    The Star Pce had only been open for business a few weeks and Andrew was already nning his next move. In the office of the Pce of Cannaris, he met with all of his confidants and wives to discuss which country they would travel to to expand.


    Although Andrew wanted to expand further west of the Star City, he knew that undertaking a journey from that ce was dangerous, so he preferred to go towards Tampi, the allied country of the Cannaris empire.


    It was nearby, its economy was stable and there were no riots, so it was the ideal destination. If there was a problem with going to this ce it was the fact that they had to pass the ck forest.


    This forest was called that, due to its size and how dense it is. The trees are abundant and are so tall that they block the sun in most of the territory, hence the name ck, since it always seemed to be at night there.


    Furthermore, this forest was not inhabited. Countless wild beasts and dangerous nts lived there, but the most worrying thing was the Amazons. The Amazons are a race that was said to have been born from the union of the forest elves and the barbarians.


    The simrities were there. They have robust and powerful bodies like barbarians, but they like to live in the forest like elves. This theory had already been disproved since the children born from the union of these races were not few and an Amazon had never been born from this union.


    Like all race unions, there was always a dominant. For this reason, no matter how interracial the union was, the children would always be of one of the two races. For example, between a barbarian and an elf, an elf or a barbarian would always be born, never a mix.


    Although this race is called Amazons, that did not mean that they were all women, but rather that, in their tribes, women were the rulers, so that is why they adopted that name.


    The point is that they are a warlike race and unmatched in the forest. Not even the forest elves were a match for them and that was worrying. Although there were routes that were safe in the forest, it was still a concern when traveling.


    Despite all these conditions, Andrew decided to make the trip, since the kingdom of Tampi was the best destination to expand at this time. Furthermore, deep down, Andrew wanted to meet the Amazons, since different races meant getting closer to unlocking his divine seals.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In short, Andrew wanted to try his luck with the Amazons, which meant he could get another special partner on this trip.

 CHAPTER 388

    Even though Andrew had already decided to travel to the kingdom of Tampi, he did not leave immediately. He wanted to wait until Castor, V, and Shadow''s agents arrived at Calci City and reported.


    The reason was simple, when their trip began, it would be difficult tomunicate with them and if nothing extraordinary happened, it would still take them about a month to reach Tampi, but the most important reason was that Andrew wanted to spend time with his children before leaving.


    These trips meant that he could not see them for a long time and at the age of his children, their father''s absence could cause future problems. Oliver also had to do the same with his son.


    In this way, the trip was dyed 3 days. At that moment a messenger falcon arrived from Castor saying that they had arrived at the city of Calci. The message did not say anything more.


    Andrew sent a reply informing Castor of his trip and that if he needed anything he should contact one of his wives, but that he would be away for approximately a month.


    With all this defined, Andrew prepared everything he needed for the trip and left apanied by Oliver. This time only the two of them would travel, since it would be faster, and although it was more dangerous since there were only two of them, they were the most powerful at the moment in the Heavenly Pce, so it was the best option.


    Unlikest time, they didn''t have to sneak out with Aki''s ability, but instead left the city like any normal person. Obviously, everyone who was paying attention immediately noticed their departure and started making ns.


    Some wanted to take advantage of the opportunity that he was not in the Pce of Cannaris, to infiltrate and discover its secrets, but those who thought like that were the biggest idiots of all.


    Everyone who knew anything about Andrew knew that he had a way of appearing and disappearing. However, they had noticed that he only did it inside the Cannaris Pce, so everyone thought that the ability to teleport was in the establishment, so attacking there was a stupid move.


    Those who knew this preferred a more aggressive approach and that was to pursue Andrew and Oliver. Although this idea was good, it only applied if you were stronger than them or you would only be looking for death.


    However, not everyone knew the strength level of Andrew and Oliver. They all thought that Andrew was just a rich guy and that Oliver was a minor or intermediate expert at best.


    The only information they had was on Oliver when he fought against the 5 experts that Vocgo had hired and who were now Andrew''s subordinates. However, that was not all of Oliver''s strength and that is why many were wrong in evaluating Oliver''s power.


    It wasn''t long before several groups of pursuers caught up with Andrew and Oliver. There were about 4 groups of 3 to 5 people in each group. They weren''t working together, but they showed up at the same time because they didn''t want another group to take their prayers.


    Oliver looked seriously at the enemies and evaluated their power. They were all experts, mostly low-level, but in each group, there was one intermediate expert. Andrew also evaluated them, but he wasn''t as good as Oliver at this.


    Understanding the level of the enemies, Oliver smiled, as he knew that he could destroy them with ease. Although many low-level experts could hold back a stronger expert, that was if the difference in powers was not great and in this case it was.


    Plus, they were far from the city, so Oliver didn''t have to hold back. Andrew didn''t even have to give the order and Oliver didn''t even wait for the enemies to speak, from one moment to the next, he disappeared and the next second he was behind the back of one of the intermediate experts.


    To be more exact, he was the most powerful expert present. Everyone was surprised to see Oliver''s speed and when they saw how with a single blow Oliver pierced his enemy''s back, passing through his entire body, everyone turned pale.


    At that moment, they understood that they had misjudged Oliver''s strength, however, they were battle veterans. They knew they couldn''t escape, so they made the best decision and that was to attack Andrew.


    It was amon tactic, to attack the weakest of the group and in this particr case it was much more sessful, since Andrew was Oliver''s young master, if they managed to capture him, Oliver could not move.


    Unfortunately for them, Andrew was not as weak as it looked like. While he was not powerful enough to defeat the remaining intermediate experts, he had enough strength to avoid being captured.


    Seeing Andrew''s ability to escape, all the attackers had a dark expression on their faces, knowing that they had made the wrong move.


    With Andrew running away like a scared rabbit, Oliver was able to move freely as he didn''t have to worry about Andrew being captured. Also, in a way Oliver wanted Andrew to experience the hardships of the outside world just like Castor.


    The best way to improve is through danger, so it was a good experience for Andrew. While Andrew is not a candidate forbat god, there is not a single god who does not know how to fight.


    Although each god had dominion over him, even the society of the gods was mediated by force, so all the gods could fight and there was not a single god weaker than a mortal.


    For this reason, Andrew experimenting and learning how to fight was not bad, but quite the opposite. Certainly, he would have a harder time learning thanbat god candidates, but he would still be faster than any mortal.


    As Andrew dodged and watched as Oliver took out the enemies one by one, he began to remember when he received the system. Back then, the system had told him that he had nobat capabilities, but now that he had released two divine seals, things had changed.


    In less than half an hour, Oliver had killed all the opponents. Despite the bloody scene that could be seen, Oliver did not have any blood stains on him, this is an example of the great difference in powers that existed.


    What they did not know was that above the clouds, Arturios was observing them carefully. He had suspicions about Andrew and Oliver since he felt divinity thest time and that''s why he came to look, but when he saw that neither of them was a demigod, he said to himself, "Could it be that the demigod is still in the brothel?".


    Andrew and Oliver did not notice Arturios in the sky, as they were much weaker than him and it was impossible for them to detect him. Andrew perhaps could have found him if he used his divinity to scan the area, but he had learned the lesson of not showing his divinity so often.


    It was this bad practice that had cost him trouble in the elf forest and Star City, so, if it was not necessary, he would not show his divinity as easily as before.


    Having finished off their enemies, they both set out on their journey again. Arturios did not follow them anymore, because he believed that the person he was interested in was not one of them, and that saved them from problems.


    The rest of their trip was calm until they reached a small town near the capital. There they rested in an inn and bought horses to facilitate the trip since they could not run to the kingdom of Tampi.


    While it was true that experts could move at high speeds, this required energy and no one was stupid enough to tire themselves out running, without taking into ount the future dangers they might encounter.


    Although it was a little slower, the horse ride was morefortable. In a week they managed to reach the outskirts of the ck forest where the Amazons lived. As it was getting dark when they arrived, they preferred to camp on the outskirts of the forest and cross it in the morning.


    If the day in the ck forest was dark, at night it was impossible to cross it. It is said that only the Amazons could move through this forest at night. The stories say that not even the forest elves are capable of that.


    Andrew and Oliver''s idea of camping at night seemed to be shared by many, as caravans of merchants could be seen nearby setting up camp for the night.


    Although the ck forest is dangerous, it was an obligatory passage between the kingdom of Tampi and the empire of Cannaris, so there was a safe andmercial route, which had been agreed between the two countries with the Amazons and normally there were no dangers. Continue reading stories on empire


    In normal times, this road was as safe as any in the kingdom of Tampi or the empire of Cannaris, but Oliver and Andrew had approached some caravans to inquire and discovered that the current situation was not so safe.


    ording to what they heard from the merchants, the Amazons were in hunting season. This urred once a year and rotated between seasons, that is, one year it was spring, the next it was summer, the next it was in fall, and finally it was winter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Turns out now being fall was the time this year. The hunting season of the Amazons was a simple test that was given to young warriors to test their strength.


    It consisted of going out into the forest without protection and hunting some forest beasts. Obviously, any creature wasn''t enough, it had to be a powerful beast, and the more powerful the better.


    This did not mean that the safe route was closed, but since there were many young Amazons hunting in the forest, it was not unusual for some wild beasts to appear on the path being traveled, causing problems.


    Simply put, there was a chance that wild beasts would appear in the middle of the road when they crossed the forest. Andrew and Oliver hoped they wouldn''t have bad luck, but mother luck is always treacherous to them when they need her most.

 CHAPTER 389

    The night passed without any problems, as the number of people camping on the grasnd outside the ck forest wasrge and there was no one crazy enough to cause trouble in those conditions.


    Although Andrew and Oliver didn''t know anyone there, they were all merchants, so there was a sense of camaraderie between merchants when traversing dangerous areas like the ck Forest.


    When the sun showed its first rays, everyone present had already packed up their camps and was ready to start the trip. The merchants were very intelligent and that is why they did not all enter the forest at the same time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since the Amazons were in hunting season, it would be irresponsible to mobilize such arge group at the same time, as that could attract wild beasts, so the merchants themselves agreed on departure shifts.


    Since it was just the two of them, Andrew and Oliver joined one of the caravans they spoke to the night before when they were gathering information. When it was around 10 in the morning it was their group''s turn to enter the ck forest.


    From the stories about this forest, Andrew thought it would be gloomy and dark, but the path they were traveling on was wide and even paved with cement pavers.


    Surprised, Andrew couldn''t see how the beasts could be a threat, but after 15 minutes of walking, what they didn''t want to happen, happened. From the left part of the road, a saber-toothed tiger-like beast over 3 meters tall appeared at high speed.


    Although the merchants had warriors to protect themselves, the tiger appeared like a ghost and before they could react, it had already killed two people.


    Andrew was surprised by the speed of the animal because he could hardly follow it with his eyes. His expression was serious since he did not have muchbat experience and the little he had was against humanoid races, never against a beast like this.


    As Andrew put himself on guard, Oliver spoke, "Very good reaction young master, but I rmend that you do not attack." Pausing he looked seriously at Andrew and continued saying, "That beast is more powerful than it looks."


    Oliver''s words only worried Andrew even more, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Can you beat him?", to which Oliver responded with a confident smile, "Of course, but I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Andrew was about to ask "Why?" when he saw a humanoid shadowe out from where the tiger had appeared and hit the tiger causing it to fly to the other side of the forest.


    With wide eyes, Andrew watched the scene because he couldn''t believe that someone had the strength to take down the tiger like that. That beast must have weighed more than a ton and that person sent it flying as if it were made of paper.


    Obviously, he knew that a powerful expert could do that easily, but if what Oliver said was true, that beast was very powerful, so it shouldn''t be easy to take a hit on it.


    Even though the tiger was knocked down, the shadow that attacked him did not remaincent and immediately ran to attack again. The tiger proved its worth and got up in seconds and, moving one of its paws, attacked the shadow.


    The tiger''s palm was the size of a beach ball and his ws were like sharp des. If that blow hit, it could slice anyone, but his opponent was not easy, as he managed to dodge with ease.


    The one facing the tiger was so fast that Andrew could only see a shadow of him, but Oliver saw him clearly. He was surprised because the tiger opponent was a brte woman with a beautiful appearance and tempting curves.


    She was wearing little clothing, practically only covering her private parts, but that wasn''t what surprised Oliver, it was the age she looked like. The girl did not seem to be very distant in age from Andrew, but her power was clearly that of an intermediate expert.


    Find your next read on empire


    Oliver evaluated her rigorously and in his estimations, she was at Castor''s level and that was not easy to achieve. You have to know that Castor reached that level at his age thanks to the opportunity he had found in the city of Calci, but this girl could have reached this level by her own strength and that was terrifying.


    The girl continued to attack, moving at high speed. She carried two short spears, one in each hand, and moved them as if they were part of her body. Her strong legs allowed her to attack and retreat quickly, not giving the tiger time to counterattack.


    Within minutes the tiger was riddled with wounds and blood stained his reddish-brown fur, but he still did not look weak. The vitality of this beast was surprising because, after such punishment, it showed no signs of falling.


    Andrew, who had gotten a little used to the speed of the girl and the tiger, could see the battle better and was surprised at how insane it was. This made him think about how weak he still was and strengthened the thought of training more seriously.


    As Andrew and the other merchants in the caravan watched the battle, Oliver suddenly looked away from it to the other side. Andrew who noticed this asked, "What''s wrong? Is another beasting?".


    "No, it''s just that there is a group of powerful experts nearby. They must be watching to see that the girl is not harmed," Oliver said in a low voice, but with a serious look. Andrew immediately understood that those people must be very strong because they had put Oliver on his guard.


    He wasn''t the only one who had found this group powerful because that group also noticed Oliver. The Amazons are simr to the barbarians, they value strength and warriors, so when they saw Oliver they immediately recognized him.


    Despite this, none of them made a move and they watched the battle between the girl and the tiger unfold. Although the girl was fast, the tiger''s stamina and vitality were putting her in a bind.


    While she had caused many wounds, none seemed to affect the tiger. The girl was trying to attack the tiger''s eyes, as she could cause a lot of damage if she hit him, but the tiger seemed aware of his weak points and protected them firmly.


    The more the battle progressed, the more dangerous it became for the girl, as she began to tire, and without her speed, the tiger would kill her in seconds. Even Andrew had noticed this and was starting to worry.


    He didn''t know the girl, but he didn''t want to see a beauty die beaten by the tiger, so he quietly asked Oliver, "Should we intervene?", to which Oliver replied, "No. If this is a test for the girl, meddling would not only harm her but also us."


    This was not the only reason why Oliver said that. He thought that the girl was not really in danger. That group of experts must be there to protect her and they would not allow the tiger to kill her, so it was better to just watch.


    However, out of nowhere, the girl stopped several meters from the tiger. Being face to face the tiger did not miss its opportunity and attacked quickly. Andrew and Oliver were surprised to see the girl stop, but what happened next surprised them.


    The girl waited until the tiger was a few meters away and disappeared. Even Oliver with his strength had a hard time following her. Apart from the experts who were watching the girl and Oliver, no one else could see what the girl did, but everyone could see how two short spears suddenly appeared in the tiger''s eyes.


    The tiger roared in pain, as blood spread all over the ce. The beast writhed and fell to the ground where he rolled in agony trying to remove the spears from his eyes, but he couldn''t.


    After a few minutes of struggling, the tiger fell limp on the ground. A few meters away you could see the girl sitting breathing heavily. It was obvious that she couldn''t move and if you looked closely at her legs, you could tell that she was suffering from severe cramps.


    Despite her pain, there was a smile on the girl''s face, because she had defeated the tiger and with that her hunt wasplete. Everyone was surprised because this tiger is called the double-fanged king tiger and is one of the most powerful creatures in the ck forest.


    Although this seemed to be a young tiger, it did not take away his strength and the girl''s feat. The merchants present immediately approached the girl with the intention of purchasing the tiger since the entire body of this beast was a treasure, but the girl ignored them.


    Unfortunately, the girl couldn''t move and so she was surrounded by the excited merchants, causing her difort. The girl''s expression of displeasure was evident and without Oliver realizing it, Andrew mingled among the merchants and said loudly, "Gentlemen, do not burden thedy, she already made it clear that she would not sell the tiger."


    Everyone was shocked to hear it, but these merchants were anything but polite and immediately started shouting, "Shut up you have no business here", "Go away", and "Don''t interrupt kid", which made Andrew get upset and let out his aura of an expert.


    He didn''t use his divinity, but there were only ordinary people and normal warriors here so that power was enough to silence them. Everyone was scared when they felt his power and backed away.


    The girl looked at Andrew in surprise, because she did not expect Andrew to be so strong. Although he was not as powerful as her, it was still a great achievement. The girl managed to recover and standing up she approached Andrew and said, "Thank you."


    Andrew, who was now seeing the girl closely, could not help but be surprised by her beauty, but he quickly regained hisposure and replied, "You''re wee." The two looked at each other as if searching for something and a strange atmosphere formed.


    Oliver had already reached Andrew''s side, but he didn''t say anything and out of nowhere the girl said, "You''re the first man my age I''ve met with such strength. Do you want to be my partner?"

 CHAPTER 390

    When Andrew thought he could find a pretty Amazon girl to be his partner before the trip to the kingdom of Tampi, he was only joking, but now that exactly what he had asked for had appeared, he was surprised.


    He didn''t know the customs of the Amazons, but he didn''t think they were so open either, however, before he could respond to the beautiful brte a calm voice was heard, "Zany, you know you can''t do that."


    Hearing the voice of a mature woman behind him, Andrew immediately turned to see who was speaking and could see another beautiful middle-aged woman with the same skin color as the girl who defeated the tiger, but with more deadly curves.


    "Are all Amazons beauties?", was what Andrew asked himself inside when he saw the mature beauty who had appeared, and next to her were two other women, a little older, but still very beautiful.


    "But Mother Sansa, this boy is the best candidate I have ever seen, all the men in the tribes are not good," the girl who had just proposed to Andrew replied with a cute pout.


    The older woman who had talked before shook her head with a helpless expression at the girl''s childish attitude, but she still replied, "You know the rules."


    Andrew and Oliver were lost in conversation. They had no idea what they were discussing, but Oliver was on guard because the three women who appeared were the experts who were previously hiding.


    Now that he could see them up close, he understood their strength better and that''s why he was serious. The woman that Zany called Sansa was definitely more powerful than him and that wasn''t good.


    Andrew, due to his level, could not appreciate the strength of the 3 women who appeared, but from the attitude they had, he could deduce that they were not just any passers-by.


    "Excuse me, but I don''t understand why you''re arguing," Andrew decided to enter the conversation and the woman named Sansa began to exin, "If you really want to ept Zany''s proposal, you should go with us to the vige, otherwise just leave."


    Although her words were direct, she did not seem to have any bad intentions and although Oliver wanted Andrew to reject the proposal, Andrew stepped forward and asked, "May I know what will happen in the vige if I go?"


    "I''m afraid there are many outsiders here. If you want more details, follow us," was the only thing Sansa said. Although Andrew wanted to go, he was not impatient, he remembered what happened in the elf vigest time, so he looked at Oliver as if seeking his opinion.


    Oliver, noticing Andrew''s gaze, immediately shook his head slightly and although Andrew was a little disappointed, he understood that it was risky to go with them, so he was about to refuse, when Sansa said to Zany, "See? They are not warriors, just cowards."


    This bothered Andrew and Oliver, because no man, no matter how weak or afraid was, likes to be called a coward in front of others. Andrew this time did not look at Oliver and said, "It seems that old Sansa confuses careful with cowardice, age must be getting to her."


    If for a man having his bravery doubted is hurtful, for a woman having her age or weight discussed is even more hurtful. Sansa was obviously not happy and it didn''t help that Zany was openlyughing at Andrew''sment.


    "Brat, you are very bold, do you want to die?" Sansa said threateningly, but Andrew did not flee and replied mockingly, "Do you have the ability?" Those words surprised everyone because Sansa was obviously stronger than Oliver, so they didn''t know where Andrew got that confidence from.


    However, instead of angering the Amazons, they actually loved it. Andrew and Oliver didn''t know that Amazons liked strong men and this included their attitude.


    Seeing his change of attitude, Andrew rxed a little and asked again, "Well, let''s stop threatening each other and tell me better how I make Miss Zany my wife."


    These words made Zany blush a little and at the same time surprised Sansa and the other two women. "I think I should reevaluate you boy, but if you want to know, you should still follow us. Are you a man or are you just pretending?" Sansa said as if trying to annoy Andrew.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Andrew didn''t look at Oliver this time, because he had decided to go and Oliver knew it. He could only let out a resigned sigh, epting Andrew''s decision, while he thought, "A pretty girl shows up and he goes stupid."


    Continue reading stories on empire


    Sansa immediately smiled when she saw that Andrew agreed to follow them and without saying anything she looked at the two older women who apanied her. The women seemed to understand and approached the tiger''s body and picked it up.


    Secondster the 4 women told them to follow them and began to run towards the depths of the forest. All the merchants were stunned by what had just happened and the silence was only broken after one of them shouted, "Damn that bastard''s luck, they should have chosen me."


    "Don''t be an idiot, why would they choose a weakling like you?" another man replied which made things heated and a battle almost broke out over something stupid, but in the end, they remembered that they were in the middle of the ck forest and decided to leave the fight for when they came out.


    Andrew and Oliver followed the women who moved at high speed as if the forest were their backyard. Oliver approached Andrew and quietly said, "Young master, you know this is a stupid move, right?", to which Andrew responded with a bitter expression, slightly agreeing.


    Sansa, who was very perceptive, heard their interaction and said with a smile, "Rx, we''re not going to kill you," to which Andrew instinctively responded, "You don''t have that ability."


    Hearing Andrew, Sansaughed as if she liked thement. It could be seen that she was delighted, which confused Andrew and Oliver, as they could not read this woman''s intentions.


    After running for about half an hour, they arrived at a small vige integrated into nature. In the elven forest of the Cannaris empire, the elves lived in houses made inside the trees, but the Amazons were different.


    The Amazons built houses of wood and stone among the trees, which made the vige look a bit disorganized, but Andrew thought they were more careful with the environment than the elves who damaged the trees.


    What he did not know was that the elves did not damage the trees, but rather they chose the dead trees to build houses within them and thanks to their magic they could maintain the state of their tree houses as if they were alive.


    When they arrived at the vige, all the Amazons came out to wee them. Seeing the tiger''s corpse, everyone cheered up, because they knew it was Zany''s prey for the hunting test, but then they noticed the two men apanying them and this made them frown.


    An old woman approached Sansa and the others and asked, "Who are they?", and then Sansa began to exin what had happened. Andrew and Oliver said nothing and remained motionless.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to participate, but it was that they couldn''t. If Sansa was powerful, this old woman was on another level. Andrew didn''t even have to ask Oliver to understand that this olddy was bad news.


    The reason why they couldn''t move was that this old woman had immobilized them with her aura which was imbued with strong divinity. Andrew was surprised, as the strength of this old woman was simr to that of Elder Vilmon from the elven city in the Cannaris empire.


    Once Sansa finished exining the situation to the old woman, the restrictions on Andrew and Oliver were removed and they were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Andrew was close to allowing Fluffy to take control, but since he did not feel hostility from the old woman, he decided to keep calm.


    The old woman approached Andrew and Oliver and said, "Since you wish to take Zany as your wife, you must fight for her." Andrew and Oliver looked at each other with surprise on their faces and then looked back at the old woman, not knowing how to respond.


    "We Amazons are not like other puritan races. The only thing that matters to us is having a strong man by our side, so if you want Zany, you must prove your courage and strength," the old woman continued saying.


    Andrew, who had recovered from his surprise, asked, "How?", to which the old woman replied, "Participating in the engagement battle." The olddy seemed to love talking in riddles because she didn''t exin things at once and this bothered Andrew that he couldn''t hold back and said, "Olddy, speak clearly, exin the situation."


    Seeing Andrew answer her rudely, made the olddy smirk and without answering Andrew''s question, she looked at Zany and said, "Girl, you know how to choose well."


    Zany didn''t say anything, she just smiled proudly and Andrew was standing there like an idiot being ignored. When he was about to raise his voice, the old woman spoke again, "Tell them everything," and then she disappeared.


    During the entire interaction, everyone present remained silent, and only when the old woman left, did they begin to talk and ask about how Zany had killed the tiger, which allowed Zany to brag.


    Sansa, seeing that the girl was ignoring the one she had chosen as a partner, shook her head and approached, "Forgive her, this is a unique moment for her, so I''ll exin to you what the engagement battle is."


    "After the hunting season, a battle tournament is held where all the young men from the different tribespete for the hand of the girls who have justpleted their hunt," Sansa exined and added, "With the capture of this tiger Zany will undoubtedly be the flower of this season, so you will have a lot ofpetition."


    Andrew smiled bitterly and asked, "So the girls of this forest have to marry whoever wins this tournament?", to which Sansa replied, "You can refuse if you don''t like whoever chooses you, but if the man chooses you, defeat you in battle you have no escape." Andrew received the umpteenth surprise of the day upon hearing this and thought "The amazons are weird".

 CHAPTER 391

    Seeing the surprised expression on Andrew''s face, Sansa immediately understood that he would have many questions, so she told him, "Let''s go somewhere else, it will be difficult to talk here."


    Andrew nodded and left in thepany of Oliver. They reached a small house nearby and entered. Although humble, it was not much different from humans, so there were chairs, tables, a kitchen, and even a bed.


    "This is my house, sit like home," Sansa said as she offered them a ss of water. Andrew and Oliver took their seats and Sansa sat across from them at what looked like a fairly simple dining table.


    "So, what questions do you have?" Sansa asked as she drank some water. Andrew and Oliver also took the ss they had been served and had a drink, as they had been running non-stop and were thirsty.


    After soaking his throat, Andrew began to ask the doubts he had, "I think I would understand this whole engagement battle thing better if you exined to me what the Amazons are like. Sorry for the rudeness, but I don''t know much about your culture and customs, could you exin to me?".


    Sansa didn''t think it was a rude question at all, in fact, her appreciation of Andrew increased thanks to this. The Amazons, like the barbarians, value the strength and bravery of a warrior, which is why they liked Andrew so much, but they also hated being ssified as something without knowing about them.


    Then, Sansa began her exnation. It turns out that Amazons are a pretty strange race, at least the ones that live in this forest are. There are 52 tribes in this forest, each with a vige having at least one elder and a leader to guide them.


    Each tribe is independent, but they all share the same unwritten rules and customs. One of them is the hunting season and the other is the engagement battle, which takes ce every year.


    But before that, it must be understood that these 52 tribes have a rather strange distribution. The majority of its inhabitants are women and this is not due to segregation or discrimination towards men, but rather because among the Amazons, the birth rate of men is low.


    For this reason, Amazon women are very open-minded to rtionships, they do not see it as strange that a man has many women, since their gics have forced them to do so, they only have one condition, strength.


    Just as young women participate in the hunting season to show their strength and courage, men must do their own test and that is the engagement battle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This tournament has a strange format, it is not that the candidates fight and the winner can choose the girl they want, but, on the contrary, they choose the girl before fighting.


    If there are several candidates for the same girl, they all must fight each other and the winner must fight the girl and if he beats her or if the girl epts the candidate, they will be a couple.


    This worried Andrew a little. Although he was not in love with Zany, he did have a certain attachment to her, although he did not fully understand the reason, since he had not known her for a long time, but he wanted her as his wife.


    However, he was sure that he couldn''t beat her in battle unless he gave control of his body to Fluffy and he didn''t want to do that, as he would be in a lot of trouble if he did.


    Sansa, as if realizing that, smiled and said, "Boy, you shouldn''t worry, since Zany asked you to be her partner, she won''t fight you, but you must beat the other participants."


    Andrew was still hesitant because Zany had said that in the heat of the moment, who knows what would happen at the moment of truth, but at that moment he heard Sansa say, "Right, Zany?"


    Andrew immediately turned his head towards the door and there he could see a slightly blushing Zany timidly assisting. The brave warrior who fought against the monstrous tiger was nowhere to be found.


    "Why?" Andrew asked unconsciously and Zany, looking away from him, said, "Because you protected me when I needed it." Andrew was stunned by the response and couldn''t help but reply by asking, "Just because of that?"


    "Boy, I don''t think you understand our situation very well. This engagement battle is open to the outside. Not everyone can enter, but some humans, barbarians, and elves also participate," Sansa said suddenly.


    She paused and continued to exin, "Foreigners especially humans, do not see this as apetition to win a wife, but to win a powerful warrior." Hearing this, Andrew and Oliver wrinkled their eyebrows and the confusion on their faces was evident.


    Sansa noticing this began to exin. It turns out that as long as they are a young man you can participate, but humans being the most greedy, don''t care about having a wife, but rather a strong guardian.


    While they need to defeat this woman in order to take her, they know that an Amazon is physically stronger than humans and everyone who participates in the engagement battle is the cream of the crop of all the tribes, so while it would be weaker than them, it is still a considerable force.


    When Sansa exined this, Andrew couldn''t help himself and asked, "If you know that, why do you continue this tradition?", to which Sansa replied, "Out of necessity for survival."


    "As I already told you, the male birth rate is low among the Amazons, so if we don''t do this, we will be extinct," Sansa continued to exin, but at that moment it was Oliver who interrupted with a question, "But, if the foreigners win the right to marry the girls, wouldn''t they take them from the forest? Wouldn''t that leave you in the same situation?"


    "Well, if a foreigner wants to take his wife out of the forest, he must conceive a child before leaving. Once done, he can leave with his wife, but the child will stay here," Sansa responded seriously.


    Hearing this, Andrew and Oliver smiled bitterly, because those conditions were not good for them. Sansa and Zany, who had already sat next to Sansa, noticed these expressions and, frowning, asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Andrew wryly responded, "Well, those conditions are a little difficult for me." Sansa and Zany didn''t seem to understand what Andrew was trying to say and were going to ask, but out of nowhere, the old woman who had greeted them at the entrance of the vige appeared.


    Everyone was surprised by her sudden appearance, but the old woman did not pay attention to them and asked, "Do you want to take Zany, but don''t want to leave your son here?"


    Although surprised by the appearance of the old woman, upon hearing the question, Sansa and Zany looked at Andrew as if asking, "Is it true?", and Andrew not wanting to lie said, "Well, I''ll be honest, I have 4 wives at home and a son with each one of them."


    "I don''t know how the Amazons can leave their children under this system, but I don''t agree with it. I will raise my children," Andrew concluded his speech, giving the old woman a strong look, and showing her that there was no negotiation in that matter.


    The elder looked into Andrew''s determined eyes and after a few seconds she smiled as she said, "It''s not that exceptions can''t be made, but you would have to convince the council of tribal elders."


    Sansa and Zany were surprised because they did not know anything about this because it never happened before, but the old woman did not rify their doubts, she only said, looking at Andrew, "However, I warn you, they are all demigods and our race is a race of warriors".


    With those simple words, Andrew understood what she meant. He had to show them the strength necessary to allow it and well 52 demigods is not a simple alignment.


    The fact that the Cannaris empire, one of the continent''srgest empires, did not have demigods under its power until very recently, was proof that this forest is not simple, since there were at least 52 superpowers.


    Although Andrew knew he had to show his strength, he didn''t know how, so he asked, "How will they test me?", to which the old woman with a mocking smile responded, "You Haven''t won the engagement battle and you are already thinking about convincing the elders? Boy, take it one step at a time."


    Read new adventures at empire


    Although what she said was true, Andrew was sure of winning, because he could use Fluffy as ast resort. Although this maneuver had its risks, as he released the divine seals, the side effects diminished and now Andrew had already released the second seal.


    For this reason, he confidently said, "Granny, don''t worry, I assure you that no young man in that tournament is a match for me." Andrew''s words sounded arrogant, as they could see that Andrew''s level was not very high among experts.


    Amazons liked brave men, not arrogant ones and to them, Andrew look like that currently. The olddy wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "Boy, the impression I had of you has gone down, I didn''t know you were so arrogant."


    Andrew couldn''t exin to them about his divine beast, so he had to sound even more arrogant when he said, "Granny, if it''s a life and death battle even you are not my rival."


    Like a magnitude 9 earthquake, Andrew''s words shook the Amazons, as Andrew no longer sounded arrogant, but delirious, but the old woman quickly recovered and with a dark smile released her power, making the house shake.


    "Is that so? Do you still think the same?" asked the old woman in a deep voice. Not even Sansa, who was the strongest there, could move, and sweat umted on her forehead.


    Andrew immediately spoke to Fluffy in his mind, "What if I freed you for a second?", to which Fluffy replied, "You couldn''t use me in that engagement battle."


    With a bitter expression, Andrew shook his head, but the olddy misunderstood Andrew''s gesture as if he was giving up and said, "Don''t be an arrogant brat," but Andrew didn''t hold back and replied, "I said life or death, do you want to die Granny?".

 CHAPTER 392

    Andrew''s words once again surprised everyone, and Oliver, who was already on edge, couldn''t do anything but shake his head and intervene. He didn''t know why Andrew was being so aggressive, but if things continued like this, it could end badly.


    Oliver knew of Fluffy''s existence and Andrew''s ability to let him take over his body and have great power, but he also knew that the consequences of using that power would not be simple.


    Although they could destroy everything here, Andrew would not be able to use that power again in a short time, and with 52 demigods in the forest, it would be easy to eliminate them sometimeter, so he had to do something.


    "Mydy, excuse my young master''s words. It seems that he is a little tired from everything that happened, he really doesn''t want to offend you", Oliver said apologetically, looking at the old woman.


    Unexpectedly, the olddy was not upset, nor did she take Oliver''s words seriously. She was looking at Andrew seriously and out of nowhere she said, "It seems like your words are not empty, I wonder why I feel that way."


    The old woman paused for a moment and continued, "Kid, I still think that if you use whatever you are hiding, you will still die." Andrew smiled at the old woman''s keen insight.


    It is true that, if Fluffy took control of his body, escaping from this small vige would not be difficult. Even defeating everyone here would be a walk in the park, but when he couldn''t use this ability, it would be the same as a fish on a cutting board.


    "Granny''s intuition is correct. Unfortunately, if you push me you won''t live long enough to see me die," Andrew said keeping up the cocky act of him. Since he had reached this moment, he could not turn back.


    Sansa, Zany, and Oliver remained silent, not wanting to interrupt Andrew and the old woman''s conversation. Oliver, who had previously tried to mediate, no longer had that thought, because he knew that it was no longer possible.


    However, to his surprise, the old woman did not attack, nor did she get angry. Letting out a smallugh the old woman said as she disappeared, "If you really have that ability, there should be no problem convincing the tribal elders to let you take Zany if you win the engagement battle."


    Once the old woman was gone, everyone present could breathe a sigh of relief and Sansa said, "You really are something. I have never seen anyone speak to the old superior like that."


    "Well, I understand why, that Granny is very powerful," Andrew answered truthfully, making Zany ask, "And you still challenged her?", to which Andrew replied with a smile, "I was just being sincere."


    "Do you really think you can defeat the old superior?" Sansa asked incredulously and Andrew replied again, "As I said, in a battle of life or death I am sure of winning, but let''s not talk about that, better tell me, who are the onesing to participate in the engagement battle?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sansa and Zany wanted to continue asking, since Andrew had aroused their curiosity, but seeing that he did not want to talk about the subject, they did not press and began to tell him who would participate in thepetition.


    Apparently, some human nobles from the kingdom of Tampi and the empire of Cannaris wereing, but they were not sure what their status was in thosends, since they were not in charge of the invitations.


    Some elves from the Cannaris empire and beastmen from the grasnd of the same empire would alsoe. They had also invited some desert barbarians, but being so far away, it was not known if they would participate.


    Apart from the Amazon men in this forest, there were also some special guests like Andrew, which means, they had been invited directly by the Amazon viges on their own initiative because they wanted the girls of their vige to marry them.


    After all this conversation, Sansa invited them to eat, so they stayed at her house until dinner was ready. Unexpectedly, it was a very bnced and delicious meal.


    Since Andrew and Oliver had nowhere to stay, they were amodated by Sansa in Zany''s house, while she came to sleep with her. Although Zany had epted Andrew as her husband, she wouldn''t let him slide into her bed before winning the engagement battle.


    Andrew and Oliver didn''t worry about it, but they still kept their guard up while they slept. To be more exact, Oliver did not sleep and stood guard all night. After all, he is Andrew''s guardian and for a person of his level, going a few days without eating and sleeping was not difficult.


    The night passed quickly and the next day arrived. Since the ck forest was covered with tall trees, the sun''s rays were scarce and it was difficult to tell when it was day and night.


    Andrew and Oliver stayed in the vige in thepany of Zany and Sansa most of the time waiting for the engagement battle that would take ce in the sacrednd of the Amazons in 15 days.


    This dyed Andrew''s ns quite a bit and since he couldn''tmunicate with his wives he was a little worried. He knew his wives would worry about him, but there was nothing he could do. This was one of the problems of travel in this world.


    Since they didn''t have much to do, Andrew dedicated himself to training with Oliver to improve his strength andbat technique. Zany usually apanied them, although she just stood on the sidelines and watched them train.


    Several of the vigers also looked at them from time to time, but most of them were confused, because they could see that Andrew was not very strong, which made them wonder why Zany had chosen him.


    Many of them were more inclined to have Oliver be their partner since they could see that he was very strong and still young. What they didn''t know was that, although Oliver looked young, his outward appearance was not the reality of his age, making him unfit to participate in the engagement battle.


    Despite all these doubts, no one said anything, because the Amazons greatly respected the decision of others when it came to choosing a partner. In addition to training, Andrew asked Zany to teach him how to move in the forest and visit many exotic ces in the ck forest.


    Although he did not learn to move like an Amazon, it did improve his mobility in the forest. There weren''t many exotic ces to visit in the forest that weren''t dangerous either, so they didn''t go to many ces.


    Still, those 15 days were fun and they both got to know each other better and get closer to each other. They already seemed like an engaged couple, but Sansa was always around to prevent something that shouldn''t happen from happening.


    Andrew knew what Sansa was doing by always staying close to them and he couldn''t me her. He could only imagine the problems it would cause if he jumped into bed with Zany before getting her hand legitimately.


    He didn''t want trouble, so he refrained from doing something like that, but he had to admit that it was difficult. Amazons wear clothes that are too revealing and Zany is a beauty on the level of his wives, so it took a lot of willpower not to seduce her.


    The 15 days had passed and the engagement battle would begin, so Andrew and Oliver, apanied by the old woman, Sansa, and Zany, left the vige towards the sacrednd of the Amazons.


    This so-called sacrednd was in the heart of the forest, where there was a strange meadow among the trees. This might be the only ce in the ck forest where sunlight could enter without difficulty apart from themercial road.


    The meadow was not very extensive, perhaps about 50 square meters, which made it very unusual since the grass did not grow much. Upon arrival, many people were already present, most of them Amazons, but there were also some elves, beastmen, and humans.


    Apparently, the barbarians had note and it was not surprising, since the desert was quite far away, so it was not likely that the barbarians came just topete for a wife when there were many women of their kind nearby to choose from.


    Upon arrival, the old woman looked at Andrew and Oliver and said, "Stay here, we will go report Zany''s hunt." Andrew and Oliver nodded and stayed where they were, while the 3 women walked to the center of the small meadow.


    There were several elderly Amazons there, some middle-aged and some young. Andrew immediately understood that they were the tribal elders, the chiefs of the different tribes, and the girls who would present their hunt and be eligible for the engagement battle.


    What surprised Andrew was that, among that entire group, there was not a single man. He knew that men were rare among the Amazons, but he never expected it to the level that any of them would be in a position of power.


    Andrew was observing the peculiar group of women, when Oliver said, "To think that the ck forest has this strength. Now I understand why they managed to im sovereignty over the forest while being surrounded by tworge countries."


    Andrew didn''t say anything to thement, he just nodded his head in agreement. The power of the Amazons was not weak at all, in fact, Andrew was almost convinced that they were stronger than the elves in the forest of the Cannaris empire.


    When the old women, Sansa and Zany arrived at the center of the meadow, another of the old women looked at them and with a smile said, "Bita, I thought you wouldn''te," to which the old woman replied, "You wish I would not, Aris."


    Seeing the two old women exchange words, everyone smiled bitterly, because they knew that these two women did not get along well. To be more exact, the old woman named Aris always had a rivalry with old woman Bita, but since she could never beat her, she always tries to annoy her in other ways.

 CHAPTER 393

    The other old women did not want to see how Bita and Aris started a conversation full of sarcasm trying to bother each other, so they intervened and one of them said, "Well, the schedule is tight and all the guests are here, let''s get started."


    Aris was not happy about being interrupted like this, but she didn''t say anything, because it was true that it would be a long day to waste fighting with Bita, not to mention that she had already made the arrangements for her.


    Bita was not only the superior elder of the vige of Zany, but she was also one of the 52 members of the tribal elders and if that were all Aris would not be so envious of her, since she has these titles, the problem was that Bita was one of the 5 strongest in the entire ck forest.


    This rivalry had been going on for a long time since they had known each other since they were young, they were even in the same engagement battle, but Bita took the crown of thepetition and although many proposed, none could beat her, so she never married.


    Back then, the situation was a little different from now and they were not so strict on that issue. Now Aris, wanted the candidate from her vige to take the crown, since Zany''s name was echoing throughout the forest for a long time, and taking this title away from her would make her feel like she had beaten Bita.


    With this definition, the old women addressed the men and women who hade to participate or watch the engagement battle. "Dear guests and viewers, we will start this year''s engagement battle," said one of the Amazons.


    Upon saying this phrase, everyone present remained silent and another old woman continued saying, "The rules are simple. Each participant will show their hunting prey and at the end, they will be ranked ording to the prey they captured. Then each candidate can choose which girl to propose".


    With that said the girls who participated in the hunt stepped forward and took out the monsters they had defeated in their hunting season from their dimensional bags.


    Each of the girls came out with confidence and they had all the credit since they were all experts, which surprised Andrew and Oliver who were unaware of the strength of the Amazons.


    It was impressive, seeing girls in their 20s with this level of strength and the monsters they presented themselves with were not weak either. The two of them were not the only ones surprised, as it was a strange sight.


    Oliver couldn''t help but murmur, "This forest is not simple at all, if the Amazons wanted to conquer the countries around them, it shouldn''t be difficult."


    Andrew agreed with his statement. They had been in Zany Vige for 15 days, so they knew the strength of the vige and there were about 10 experts of different levels. Considering that each vige is the same, this forest had 520 experts and 52 demigods minimum.


    Andrew had previously thought that the Amazons were more powerful than the elves in the Cannaris empire, but now that was a foolish assumption, as it was obvious that they were much more powerful.


    Everyone present was surprised to see the beasts that the girls had defeated. Some even became discouraged, as they were sure that they would not be able to defeat them, but there were others who were excited.


    As Sansa had said, many humans wanted a powerful warrior by their side more than a wife, so seeing the achievements of these women made them happy, because they were confident of defeating them.


    It wasn''t until the candidate from the vige of Aris brought out the beast she had defeated that everyone swallowed a mouthful of cold air, because it was an ash wolf. This wolf was about 2 meters tall, with gray fur, sturdy legs, sharp ws, and teeth.


    This beast was not easy to defeat and most of those present did not believe they could do it. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Aris smiled with pride, because she was sure that her prot¨¦g¨¦ would be the number one flower this year, but her smile froze when Zany released the corpse of the double-fanged king tiger.


    If the Ash Wolf is an elite-level beast, the Double Fang King Tiger is a boss-level beast. Everyone looked at the tiger''s corpse in surprise and then at Zany. Her beautiful appearance did not figure with the ability to defeat the tiger, but they had to believe it.


    If there was one thing everyone knew about the Amazons, it was that they would not stoop to cheating in thispetition. They valued strength and it was sacrilege to cheat by showing a beast they had not hunted on their own.


    Unfortunately, there was never a shortage of skeptics, and among them was Aris. The old woman, did not believe that Zany could defeat the tiger, so she immediately said, "Bita, did you hunt that beast and give it to your prot¨¦g¨¦?"


    Her voice was not loud, but many heard it, among those Andrew. Bita immediately showed an annoyed expression and looking at Aris she said, "I don''t care that you are always talking nonsense, but if you dare to insult me like that we may have to rece a member of the council."


    Bita''s words were in such a cold tone that the entire ce seemed to fall into the very underworld and the murderous intent that she exuded was suffocating everyone because the power of this old woman was not something to be taken as a joke.


    Even Aris was scared when she saw how Bita looked at her. She''s not stupid, certainly, she finds every opportunity she gets to annoy her, but she never goes out of line, since she knows that for Bita, killing her is not a problem.


    What she never expected was that herment would be such a strong reason for Bita to be so serious. The other old women also noticed that Bita was not ying and she could really kill Aris, so they intervened.


    The old woman who had started the ceremony was the one who intervened because she hadparable strength, "Bita, we are in a sacred ritual, calm your anger." The old woman''s words seemed to work, as Bita regained herposure, but everyone present was already sweating profusely with fear.


    Seeing that Bita calmed down, the old woman who had just spoken looked at Aris and warned her, "Aris, also be careful with what you say, yourment discredits the honor of Bita and her prot¨¦g¨¦".


    Aris did not dare to say anything, she only nodded slightly, while she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. She saw death a few seconds ago and although upset, she didn''t want to continue provoking Bita or she would really die.


    When all the beasts were introduced, it was no surprise that Zany was the cream of thepetition. In short, she would be the most coveted girl, for whom the most promising candidates would duel.


    The old woman who had calmed the conflict between Bita and Aris stepped forward and said, "Now candidates choose your girl," and without hesitation, the young men present walked towards the girl of their choice.


    Andrew wasn''t far behind either and walked to where Zany was. In her area was where there were fewer participants and it was logical because in order to have Zany''s hand they had to defeat her in battle and only the strongest would dare to challenge her.


    Including Andrew, there were only 5 participantspeting for Zany''s hand. They were an elf, a beastman from the bear n, two humans who from their clothing were obviously nobles, and Andrew.


    With thepetitors having chosen thedies they would fight for, the engagement battle began. The battles were not tournament style, one against one, but rather a pitched battle between all the participants, which meant a battle royal.


    Soon the small grasnd was cleared and the first group entered the battle. There were about 20 people in the first battle and it was for the girl who had gotten the worst score because of the beast she had hunted.


    Despite this, the girl was a beauty like all the girls present and her strength was not weak, so that was why she had many suitors. The old woman presiding over the ceremony gave the starting signal and the battle began.


    The 20 men on the meadow held nothing back. Although it was apetition, dying in it would not be strange. Punches flew along with bursts of power and the bodies of many participants flew all over the ce.


    Oliver, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but worry, because if this was the level of the participants, for the weakest girl, those in Andrew''s group must be much more powerful.


    He had noticed that these 20 participants had simr power to Andrew, so he was afraid of what would happen when Andrew entered the battle. Although he knew that he had a trump card, he was still worried.


    The battles continued and the winners had been selected. They had not yet challenged the Amazons, because they were tired, and fighting them would be seeking death, so that part of the engagement battle would take ce the next day.


    Soon it was Andrew''s turn. He confidently entered the meadow with the other 4 rivals. Andrew scanned them to see how powerful they were, and the elf and the beastman gave him a sense of danger.


    However, the two humans seemed out of ce. They didn''t seem powerful at all and when the old woman gave the signal to start, the unexpected happened. One of the nobles said out loud, "Gentlemen, I hope you will give me some face and leave."


    All those present wrinkled their eyebrows because they did not understand what this spoiled child was up to. The young man with an arrogant smile spoke again, "I will reward you with wealth if you retreat, just name your price."


    Everyone present seemed disgusted by his words, but to make matters worse the other nobleman suddenly said, "Nonsense, I will double whatever that idiot offers you, just name it."


    The elf, the beastmen, and Andrew were upset with them, as it was obvious that they were trash and they weren''t the only ones. The old women of the council were fuming, as these spoiled children were tainting their ceremony, which was uneptable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The olddy who was presiding over thepetition and who had been calm the entire time suddenly exploded with a murderous aura and said, "You shitty brats, where do you think you are?" The sudden expoliation of power caused the two young nobles to fall to the ground trembling with fear, they even wet their pants and it seemed that they would not live long.

 CHAPTER 394

    Although the two pampered young men were the most scared, even Oliver and Andrew shuddered at the intense bloodlust that the old woman was expelling and unconsciously took up their weapons.


    Despite knowing that the old woman would not attack them, it was an innate defense mechanism. However, seconds after the old woman showed her strength, four shadows emerged from the trees and stood in front of the two young nobles.


    It was evident that these four did not work together, as each pair protected one of the young nobles who had aroused the old woman''s wrath. Seeing these men appear, the rest of the old women wrinkled their eyebrows.


    The pressure in the ce rose to several levels, as the power of 52 demigods was not something to joke about. The 4 men who were obviously the guards of these young men immediately began to sweat, because they knew that if a battle began, they would die.


    Find more to read at empire


    Faced with such a scene, these men could not help but curse the young nobles. From the beginning, they had refused this task, because they knew their young masters and knew that they were good for nothing, but since their houses always received an invitation from the Amazons, these young people wanted to participate in the event.


    If they had been noble houses with an ounce of intelligence they would not have sent these young men, but unfortunately, in each of their respective families, these young men were too favored by their parents.


    It was for this reason that they were allowed to participate. The guardians, trying to calm things down, tried to speak, "Respected elders, calm your anger. We are deeply sorry for the disrespect of our young masters, please."


    Although the speaker did not represent the other group, he included them, as there was a better chance of survival if they formed a united front. The other guardians, being men of experience, immediately understood their intention and one of them came forward topliment, "Indeed, respected elders, they were just being ignorant and immature, we promise topensate you for the disgrace caused."


    The old women were beginning to regain their calm, when the two young men decided to undermine the efforts of their guards. One of them stood up annoyed and shouted at the top of his lungs, "What the hell are you saying? Why should a distinguished noble like me have topensate these whores?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And the other one almost at the same time said, "Why are you afraid of these bitches? Just kill them." These young men seemed emboldened by the appearance of their guards and believed themselves invincible, without knowing that the situation had not changed at all.


    These two young people are typical spoiled children and their families are so powerful in their territories that they believe they can do whatever they want without consequences.


    In fact, their parents had warned them to be polite, but with arrogant personalities, they did not pay attention and although they were scared to death a few minutes ago, now that they saw their guards they regained their arrogance and that is why they were upset when they saw their guards been submissive


    The two young men''s guards couldn''t believe what they saw and heard. "Did a donkey kick your head when you were little?", was the thought of the four guards when they saw the behavior of their masters and they were about to scold them when the old woman who was presiding over thepetition appeared in front of one of the young nobles and Bita in front of the other.


    The four experts did not even notice when they had moved. The two young men, upon seeing the old women, panicked again, but maintained their arrogance until the end, "What do you pretend? If you attack me my father will burn this forest to ashes."


    Andrew was incredulous at the young men''s behavior. It was obvious to anyone that not even their powerful guards dared to disrespect these old women and these fools dared to make threats.


    Andrew was sure that the old women would kill them, but to his surprise, the two old women looked at them with contempt as they said, "Tell their parents what happened and that tomorrow at the end of the engagement battle I will wait for them here with adequatepensation for the lives of their children."


    The old woman''s strangely calm words made the backs of everyone present turn cold. Even the young nobles were scared and seemed to have realized the situation they were in, as they remained silent.


    The guardians of the young men did not even bother to see them, they only responded, "Thank you, respectable elders, for your mercy," and immediately left. Their speed was so fast that they seemed to be fleeing for their lives and technically, they were not wrong.


    When the two young nobles saw their guards leave, they were scared, because they were now defenseless, but that feeling did notst long, since the old women left them unconscious.


    They were disgusted with them and did not want them to open their mouths again. After this episode, the elderly Amazon said, "We regret the disgraceful incident, now we will continue with thepetition."


    Everyone was snapped out of her alert state with those words. Sighs of relief could be heard throughout the ce and that included both Andrew and his two opponents.


    The battle did not start immediately, because the three young men had to recover from the situation that had just urred and the old Amazon women allowed it, which is why the battle was dyed for half an hour.


    After that time, Zany''s 3 suitors entered the meadow and drew their weapons. The bear tribe beastman took out two small axes and took an attacking stance.


    The elf took out a light sword from one hand. It was quite thin and it was clear that its function was as a rapier, but having a sharp edge on both sides, a cut could not be ruled out.


    Andrew, for his part, took out his katana. Since Oliver was his teacher and he used this weapon, Andrew was trained in the use of it. Although Andrew had his semi-divine dagger, those types of weapons were prohibited.


    Thispetition aimed to test the suitors'' strength, so special armor and weapons were prohibited. Furthermore, daggers were mainly used for sneak attacks, so using one inbat like this was a disadvantage.


    Seeing that everyone was in position and the battle was about to start, Oliver became nervous, because now he could better evaluate the level of Andrew''s opponents and they were both intermediate experts.


    Andrew didn''t stand a chance with his current strength and that was what worried him. He wasn''t the only one who noticed this, in fact, all the experts in the ce noticed it, and one of the old Amazon women couldn''t help but ask Bita, "You brought that boy yourself, why does he seem so weak?".


    Bita could not answer the question, because she did not know what card Andrew was hiding, however, from the conversation they had had the day they met, she felt that he had something extraordinary.


    When the old woman gave the signal to start the battle, Andrew suddenly said, "Wait." Everyone turned to look at him and the old Amazon women were upset because they had the d¨¦j¨¤ vu that he would do the same as the other two.


    "What do you want?" said the annoyed old woman and added, "If you do anything simr to the two stupid people from before, I will take your life." The atmosphere was strange again, but Andrew seemed calm.


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience. The thing is, Elder Bita had informed me that if I want to take Zany from the forest and not leave my hair here, I need the permission of the elders, so before the fight, I want to know the details," said Andrew surprising everyone.


    Unexpectedly before the old woman could respond, the beastman said with annoyance, "You have to defeat us first, weakling," while the elf just snorted arrogantly.


    They had already realized that Andrew was no match for them, so hisment bothered them even more. Andrew paid no attention to them and looked at the old woman who was frowning.


    She looked at Bita as if asking, "What''s wrong with this brat?", but Bita didn''t say anything. Noticing this, the olddy said, "Brat, like the bear boy said, first win and then discuss those matters."


    Andrew let out a resigned sigh, as he knew that it would be more difficult toplyter since he would be powerless. He wasn''t stupid, he knew that he had no chance with his current strength and should use Fluffy.


    The old woman gave the signal and the werebear and the elf immediately attacked Andrew as if they had agreed to eliminate him first, but Andrew remained static and only muttered, "Fluffy, don''t y, use as little time as possible, but don''t kill them".


    Then a powerful aura of divinity came out of Andrew''s body, surprising everyone in the ce. Bita and all the old Amazon women were surprised to feel this power, as it was clearly more powerful than any of them.


    The elf and the werebear were also shocked, but in just two seconds, they fell unconscious. Fluffy only needed 1 second to defeat each of them and before they knew it, Andrew was the only one standing.


    No one in the room had been able to react to Andrew''s movements. Only Bita and the other 4 most powerful demigoddesses in the group spotted his movements, but it was still difficult for them to catch it.


    Andrew stood with a bitter expression on his face, as Fluffy had just informed him that, although he did not lose connection to the system likest time, he would not be able to use Fluffy''s power for a month.


    It wasn''t a bad deal, but in the situation he found himself in, it was the worst of limitations, since he was in the middle of a forest full of demigoddesses, and without Fluffy he had no way to defend himself.

 CHAPTER 395

    Everyone present was still surprised and no one noticed when the 5 most powerful old women of the Amazon council appeared in front of Andrew without giving him a chance they grabbed him by the neck and disappeared again.


    Oliver couldn''t even react, because the old women were too fast. Even Andrew who was kidnapped realized that they had taken him to a distant ce until they stopped and freed him.


    Andrew looked everywhere looking for a reference point of where they were, but found nothing and was only brought out of his thoughts when old Bita spoke, "Calm down boy, we won''t hurt you, we just want to ask you some questions that will surely be difficult to answer in public".


    Hearing this Andrew calmed down and looked at the old woman. In fact, he had no choice, because now he was at their mercy, and these old women realizing this began to ask their questions.


    Since Bita was the most familiar with him, they let her guide the conversation, "Boy, are you a candidate for god?" Bita''s question surprised Andrew to the point of widening his eyes in disbelief.


    He had already nned to be as neutral as possible and not reveal too much information, but he never thought that the first question would be so problematic and he lost hisposure, which gave him away.


    Realizing this, Andrew tried to recover and tried to divert attention and responded with another question, "God candidate? What is that?", but wisdomes with age, so Andrew''s bad performance did not fool the old woman.


    "Brat, don''t be smart. We know that you are a candidate for god, only that can justify that power that you demonstrated, do not deny it. What we want to know is what your domain is," Bita continued.


    Andrew looked at her carefully and then looked at the other 4 old women seeing that their eyes were like torches scrutinizing his gestures, to see when he was lying, he could only sigh and spill the beans.


    "The grannies are troublesome, you shouldn''t bully a minor like that," Andrew began with a resigned sigh and then added, "Before I answer your questions, answer mine first."


    Andrew thought that he would have to negotiate with them, but unexpectedly, all 5 of them said at the same time, "Ask away boy." Although surprised, Andrew quickly recovered and began asking his questions.


    "How do you know about god candidates?", to which Bita responded with a smile, "Boy, you''re not the first one we''ve seen. Furthermore, we are survivors of the war against the abysmals 1,000 years ago on the lost continent."


    Andrew was surprised again. Although he knows that for demigods like them to live 1,000 years is not difficult, due to the war against the abysmals, there were not many who were this age and that was what surprised Andrew.


    As Andrew recovered from his surprise Bita added, "I imagine your next question is how do we know you were a candidate for god?" It''s simple, in that war not only the gods descended, but many god candidates also participated, so we know how to identify one."


    Again, Andrew was surprised and resigned, he stopped asking. He wanted to find a way to escape the interrogation, but he knew it wouldn''t be possible, these old women knew a lot.


    "Well, ask. What do you want to know?" Andrew said with resignation and Bita immediately asked, "What is your domain?", to which Andrew replied, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but my domain is sex and eroticism."


    Andrew was sure that these women wanted to know that, because they thought that his domain had something to do with the battle, but to his surprise, the old women had an ecstatic expression on their faces.


    Seeing this, Andrew couldn''t help but wrinkle his face and say, "Just so you know, I''m not interested in your old bones." Andrew''s words made the olddiesugh, and after a few seconds they said, "Brat, we have no such intentions."


    Seeing Andrew breathe calmly when they said that, Bita spoke again, "Now I understand, why you don''t want to leave your heir, because he will ascend with you, right?"


    "That''s true, but it''s not the only reason. Like I said, I will raise all my children," Andrew said seriously and Bita said, "Right, you said you already had 4 children." When Bita said this, the other olddies looked at her in surprise and quickly said, "Hey, why didn''t you say that before?"


    Bita could only smile bitterly because she had forgotten it. The old women could understand that and sighing, the one presiding over the engagement battle who seemed to be the leader spoke up, "Boy, we will allow your request, but with one condition."


    Andrew became serious upon hearing what she said and seeing that she had Andrew''s attention the olddy said, "Give us some benefits." Andrew was stunned by the request, because that and saying nothing were the same thing.


    Confused, he asked, "What kind of benefits?", to which the old woman said, "We know that god candidates can grant seals and blessings. Help us with some for our Amazons."


    With that, Andrew immediately understood their intentions. Although it seemed like a good deal to him, he couldn''t be handing out his seals like candy, so he decided to consult with Fluffy about what he should do.


    "Master, everything depends on you. Honestly, I didn''t advise handing out your seals to just anyone, but giving some to trusted people shouldn''t be a problem," was what Fluffy said. Discover more content at empire


    Andrew thought for a moment and the old women waited patiently for his decision. They knew that it was not a decision he could take lightly, as they knew the pros and cons of the request they had made.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After several minutes, Andrew thought about saying, "I can offer 3 apostle seals and 1 guardian seal, but only to trusted people. At least that old woman who fought with Granny Bita is not good."


    However, at that moment Fluffy made a very interesting proposal to him, "Master, instead of giving them seals, why not open a Heavenly Pce in the ck forest?"


    "That''s a good idea," Andrew said out loud, unaware that the olddies were looking at him and they couldn''t help but ask, "What''s a good idea?" to which Andrew said, "Instead of giving you seals, it is better for me to open a Heavenly Pce in the forest."


    "What is a Heavenly Pce?" Bita asked confused and then Andrew began to exin what it was. Although this Heavenly Pce did not directly provide them with power, it had much better benefits.


    First, they would have ess to men with whom they could reproduce without letting their people leave the forest. Second, it would be a refuge in case of an emergency, since Andrew could protect them against any threat and, finally, they would have the advantage of teleporting to different parts of the continent.


    Hearing these benefits, the olddies immediately became excited and the leader immediately said, "Boy, that''s even better, please build that Heavenly Pce."


    "That''s no problem, but where should I build it?" Andrew asked while adding, "As you know, the vige where I built it will have more benefits."


    "That is not a problem. Do it in Bita vige. Zany will be your wife, so her vige must be the most favored, but I hope you treat us equally," said the leader of the old women, as the others nodded in agreement.


    "That includes Aris," the old woman continued, adding, "I know she has a somewhat problematic personality, but we can''t exclude her from these benefits, so I hope you''ll make a concession."


    Andrew remained silent pretending to think and looking at Bita he said, "If granny Bita agrees, I have no problem," to which Bita replied, "I have no problem", but looking at the other olddies she said, "However, you must warn the others, especially Aris, to behave."


    All the olddies nodded in agreement and one of them suddenly said, "Well, I think the engagement battle will no longer be necessary," to which all the olddies smiled happily.


    Seeing them like this, Andrew understood that these women really hated this tradition. Seeing Andrew''s surprise, they smiled and Bita said, "Boy, this is done out of necessity, but we are not happy. We are simply selling our young women to the highest bidder, which hurts."


    Andrew didn''t say anything, but he understood their thoughts. After discussing some details the old women took Andrew and returned to the meadow where they were before.


    Seeing them appear, Oliver immediately approached and asked Andrew if he was okay, and after confirming that Andrew was safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief. The old woman withdrew and loudly said, "Gentlemen, the engagement battle is over for today. The chosen suitors will be able to fight for the hand of their intended tomorrow."


    Everyone came out of their reverie with these words. Everyone was confused with the disappearance and reappearance of the 5 old women. Even the other old women of the Amazon council were lost with what had happened, but somehow they all epted what was happening and retired to wait for the next stage, specting about what had happened.


    With everyone present retiring to rest, the old women who had taken Andrew went to the other old women to tell them what had been discussed, but Bita stayed with Andrew and Oliver, as they had to protect him.


    Andrew had be a savior to them and they would not let anything happen to him. The old woman''s behavior confused Oliver, but after Andrew exined what happened, he couldn''t help but rejoice, because having the Amazons as allies was wonderful news.

 CHAPTER 396

    The elders of the Amazon tribal council obviously did not talk about such a delicate topic in the ce where they were. There were too many ears and they could not allow something with the characteristics of the Heavenly Pce to be known to others.


    In fact, when the other elders heard this news, they wanted to call off the engagement battle immediately, since it was no longer necessary, but in the end, they decided to go ahead since calling it off would bring problems.


    While the Amazons were powerful, the problem was the numbers. In terms of quality, they were better than the Cannaris empire and the Tampi kingdom around them, but in quantity, they were far behind.


    Furthermore, although these countries had no affiliated demigods, this did not mean that they did not exist, just that they were not tied to the crown like Arturios, so if the Amazons went to war with them, they would still be at a disadvantage.


    They also know that humans are greedy, even when they have reached a higher level of strength, so it is better to keep the Heavenly Pce hidden.


    Andrew actually appreciated this concern on the part of the Amazons, because this way he could have a safe ce to go in case of emergencies. Although within any Heavenly Pce, Andrew is invincible, there are many ways to iste him, so having somewhere to retreat to was always good news.


    Although this Heavenly Pce would not obtain the same benefits as its counterparts, the other advantages favored him, especially because now he could teleport and find out the news from Castor and the others, since more than half a month had passed withoutmunication.


    Despite not being able to stop the engagement battle, the elders urged all the wife candidates to give their best in the battle, since it was no longer necessary for them to look for husbands, in addition, they would also announce that this would be thest year for this event.


    Although this would raise suspicions, no one would dare to go into this forest to investigate, so they were calm. The one who was a little worried was Andrew because it would be easy to identify that this change was due to him, so he might face problems.


    Still, Andrew thought it was worth the risk. Aris was another worried one. This old woman had always been at enmity with Bita and she looked for any opportunity to spite her and now that the Heavenly Pce would be in her vige, she was worried that Bita would make her life difficult.


    For this reason, she proposed that the Heavenly Pce settle somewhere else, but the leader of the elders was against her. She knew that at the moment the only thing they had to tie Andrew was Zany and with his abilities, leaving and abandoning them was easy to do, that''s why they wanted to form deeper ties with him, and the Bita tribe that already knew him was the best option.


    Aris wanted to insist, but the old leader said, "Don''t insist. You know that what I propose is the best option. Also, don''t worry, both Bita and the boy promised that as long as you don''t bother them, they won''t discriminate against you."


    Although Aris was not convinced, there was nothing she could do, so she reluctantly agreed to the arrangement. The night passed quickly, amidst spection from those present, and the next morning everyone met again.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    The leader of the elders took the stage again and began the end of the engagement battle. The Amazons who now knew that there was no need to marry, fought with great strength, and only a few lost the battle.


    Zany didn''t even fight. When her turn came, she dered that she had already epted Andrew as her husband, which caused everyone present to sense that something strange was happening and when the old Amazon woman announced that this would be thest engagement battle for several years, the situation became even more stranger.


    Although they knew something had happened, they could not investigate, because the Amazons expelled everyone who had not gained a wife. When everyone had left, two elegant-looking men apanied by several guards arrived at the old woman.


    These were the parents of the two idiots from the day before. You could see that they had run with all their might when they heard the news about their children, as they knew that the Amazons would not give them the respect they were treated with in other ces.


    The old woman, seeing the two men unceremoniously, asked, "Did you bring thepensation?" Seeing that, they understood that the old women did not want to drag things out, so they knew that their children had screwed up big time, so, without putting on airs of grandeur, they showed their dimensional bags loaded with money, jewelry, and valuable items.


    With indifference, the Amazons took the objects, handed over the young people, and expelled everyone from the forest. These men, although noble and powerful, in the ck forest were just insects, so they did not dare to dy. They took their children and left.


    Once everything was over, the Amazons offered onest deal to the young man who had won a wife. Since they had to stay until they produced an heir, these boys would have to stay for approximately a year inside the forest impregnating their wives.


    For this reason, they offered to give up their wives in exchange for some riches and unexpectedly, they all agreed. With this, only Andrew obtained an Amazon wife, which was an unprecedented event.


    With everything finished, the Amazons immediately began building Andrew''s Heavenly Pce. Although they offered to pay for everything, Andrew did not want to abuse them, so he promised to return what they spent on services when the establishment opened its doors.


    The Amazons were fast. In just one week they built arge two-story building. Due to the abundance of trees, such arge building was difficult to build, but the Amazons did it without damaging the forest much.


    The Heavenly Pce upied several blocks in a normal city so the establishment was massive, but the most remarkable thing was that within the establishment the trees still survived.


    Since they did not want to cut them down, what they did was build around the trees, so the building seemed to be integrated into the forest, which gave it a special appeal.


    While the establishment was being built, Andrew lived in Zany''s house, while Oliver stayed with Sansa. They were already husband and wife, so they had to ratify their love, so Oliver was expelled.


    On their wedding night, Andrew and Zany met in the modest room in Zany''s house, after a small wedding ceremony in the vige. This was the first time Andrew had actually gotten married, as his other wives had not had a ceremony like this.


    Zany was a little nervous because although Amazons are quite open to rtionships, she is a virgin and knows little about sex. For his part, Andrew was rxed, because it was not his first time and he wanted to show confidence so that Zany wouldn''t be scared.


    Confidently he approached her and caressing her cheeks tenderly, Andrew sealed her lips with a kiss. Zany''s inexperience was evident, as she did not know how to react or what to do, but Andrew guided her.


    He didn''t want to overwhelm her, so he didn''t use his tongue, but he did kiss Zany''s lips tenderly, and little by little she was getting used to it. While he kissed her, Andrew moved his hands to Zany''s shoulders and caressed her arms until he reached her hands and intertwined his fingers with hers.


    This way, the kiss felt more intimate and Zany let go of her nervousness a little. After separating from the long kiss, they both stared at each other. Andrew had a loving smile on his face and Zany was red as a tomato.


    The brave warrior that he saw fighting with the ferocious tiger when he met her, had disappeared and in front of him there was only an ordinary, although very beautiful girl. Andrew caressed her cheeks again wrapped his free hand around her waist and pulled her towards him.


    Andrew took small steps and led Zany to the bed. He sat up and pulled Zany over, causing her to fall into hisp. They were still facing each other, their chests were touching and their sexes were on top of each other.


    Their clothes had not yet been removed, but the temperature had already risen several degrees and they looked at each other lovingly for a few seconds, before kissing again. This time they were more passionate, as Zany had already gotten rid of her nervousness.


    She caressed Andrew''s hair and back, while he did the same. Little by little the actions intensified and Andrew began to move his hands to more inappropriate ces.


    Zany jumped a little when she felt Andrew grab her ass, but she quickly recovered. Their kiss was suspended and Andrew took advantage of it to kiss her neck, which made her moan a little.


    Although he hadn''t made a big move, Andrew had the reins. His mouth ran over Zany''s neck, while his hands began to explore her breasts, already hard with excitement.


    In a short time, Zany''s clothes were all wrinkled and dposed, as Andrew massaged every part of her body and a smallyer of sweat could be seen on the girl''s skin.


    Knowing that things were already evolving, Andrew proceeded to remove Zany''s shirt, which looked more like a primitive sports bra. She had nothing under it, so her glorious breasts were exposed.


    Her smooth brown skin was a work of art and her brown peaks made Andrew unable to hold back and he began to suck them. Zany let out a moan when she felt Andrew''s mouth on her breasts, but she did not push him away, on the contrary, she hugged him tighter.


    Andrew was not very rough with her, because it was her first time and he did not want to scare her, but he had to exert a lot of willpower because he wanted to forcefully rape her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zany was a very tempting beauty that caused one to fall wildly, but even so, he managed to control himself and be romantic, at least for tonight, in the future, he would see how he would do it.

 CHAPTER 397

    Zany squeezed Andrew''s head tightly as if trying to resist the pleasure she felt. Even her moans were muffled as if she didn''t want to let Andrew know that she enjoyed it.


    Andrew on his part was amused to see how she tried not to break herposure and wanting to see how long she wouldst, he sucked and massaged her tits with greater force.


    Zany''s breathing was beginning to hitch and little by little she was losing the battle, so Andrew, wanting to give her the final blow, gently bit one of her nipples.


    An electric current ran through Zany''s body that, unable to bear it, she let out a loud and erotic moan. Andrew smiled when he heard her, but then he realized that Zany''s entire body was shaking.


    Surprised, Andrew withdrew from Zany''s breasts and carefully observed the girl who fell limply on top of him. Andrew, even in his surprise, immediately threw his hand to Zany''s crotch.


    Feeling the humidity on the girl''s clothes, he couldn''t help but look at her. After a few seconds, he approached Zany''s ear and in a soft but mischievous tone asked, "How does the first orgasm feel?"


    Zany didn''t answer him, she just snuggled even closer into Andrew''s chest as if hiding her embarrassment, which made Andrew smile. Since he didn''t want to tease her too much, he didn''t say anything else.


    He lovingly held her by the ass and got up from the bed where they were sitting. Zany, feeling the elevation, immediately hugged Andrew''s neck to not fall and Andrew turned around andid Zany on the bed.


    Despite having put her on the bed, when Andrew wanted to withdraw from her, she hugged him tightly without letting him go. She didn''t want Andrew to see her in such a shameful state, so Andrew whispered in her ear, "You are my wife now, you don''t have to feel ashamed."


    Andrew''s words seemed to have no effect, so Andrew let out a sigh and whispered her name, and then he squeezed her breasts hard. Zany, who was still sensitive from her orgasm, moaned again, and loosening her hold on his, Andrew withdrew.


    Now away from her, Andrew looked at her and smiled. Zany was red as a tomato and she covered her face with her hands to hide her embarrassment, but Andrew removed her hands from her face and ced a loving kiss on her lips.


    "Zany, you are my wife now, and believe me, we will do a lot of embarrassing things from now on, you don''t need to hide anything from me," Andrew said lovingly and kissed her again.


    Andrew''s words seemed to work because Zany was no longer covering herself and Andrew took the opportunity to touch her body. He massaged her tits, then her abdomen, and finally reached her wet crotch.


    When Zany felt Andrew''s hand trying to enter forbidden territory she said with difficulty and shame, "It''s not fair that only I am naked." Although her voice was small like a mosquito''s buzz, Andrew heard her.


    Surprised, he suspended his activities and looked at the beautiful brte girl with red cheeks who did not dare to look him in the eyes. He understood the courage it took for her to be so embarrassed to say those words and with a smile he said, "Why don''t you undress me?"


    He was ying with her, but at the same time, he wanted to give her the confidence to be proactive during the sex. Zany was surprised to hear it and although nervous, she approached Andrew and gripping his shirt began to take it off.


    Now with his chest exposed, Zany could see Andrew''s toned muscles and that made her blush even more. Andrew was amused by his new wife''s reactions and wanting to pressure her a little he said, "I''m yours, why don''t you mark me?"


    Zany didn''t seem to understand what Andrew was saying, so he moved closer to Zany''s neck and gave her a small hickey. After leaving his mark, Andrew withdrew and looking at Zany said again, "You are mine now."


    As if understanding what Andrew wanted, she immediately approached his neck and did the same. Pulling out of him and seeing the red mark she had just made, Zany felt some pride, but Andrew didn''t let her enjoy it much as he attacked her breasts again.


    Andrew had to admit that Zany had the best breasts he had seen to date. While they weren''t as big as Helena''s, they weren''t small. Furthermore, they were firm, perfectly symmetrical, and without a trace of imperfection.


    He yed with them for a while, while Zany gave free rein to her moans and slowly lowered himself into Zany''s body. He kissed her perfectly t abs and soon reached her forbidden valley.


    Zany nervously instinctively closed her legs, but Andrew wouldn''t let her escape. Applying a little force, Andrew made her spread her legs before she could close them again, Andrew pushed his head between them.


    Although Zany was still wearing her skirt, her skirt did not present any obstruction. The Amazons lived a very integrated life with nature, so products such as clothing and simrs were not their strength.


    The Amazons wore quite revealing clothes, Andrew in factpared them to the clothes that the indigenous people of yesteryear in his previous world wore.


    For this reason, Zany''s skirt was short and barely covered her legs. Furthermore, her underwear was a tied piece of cloth, so when Andrew put his head between Zany''s legs, he could see her delicate and wet pussy, adorned with a leafy head of hair.


    She, like most of the Amazons, did not shave her pussy, however, she did take care of her hygiene, so, although she had a lot of hair down there, there were no strange smells or dirt, which Andrew loved.


    The women he has had sex with, and his wives who are sexually active, shave, so Andrew somehow felt that eating a pussy like Zany''s added a different vor.


    When Andrew put his mouth on Zany''s pussy, she stopped fighting, because the pleasure invaded her and she didn''t have the strength to resist. Andrew enjoyed the feast by moving his tongue quickly and enjoying every corner of her pussy, while his hands stimted her clitoris.


    Zany seemed to be very sensitive because, after a few minutes, she couldn''t stand it, and cum. The delicious nectar from her pussy sprayed all over Andrew''s mouth and he enjoyed it as if it were the best drink he had ever had.


    After Zany''s orgasm, Andrew let her rest for a few minutes, as her body was spasming and her breathing wasbored. Andrew enjoyed the view of Zany''s naked body, watching her perfect breasts move up and down.


    Andrewy next to her stroking her hair until she recovered. Zany immediately hugged Andrew and, close to his chest, said, "You''ve made me feel good, but I haven''t done anything." Find your next adventure on empire


    Those words were like the whisper of a subus and Andrew immediately became aroused. His cock rose like never before and it seemed like his clothes couldn''t hold it, so, taking a seat on the bed, he pulled down his pants and freed it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zany was surprised when she saw the size of Andrew''s cock and even covered her mouth with her hands. The cute reaction made Andrewugh and taking Zany''s hand, he brought it to his cock and said, "Touch it a little."


    Zany''s inexperience was evident. She had never seen a cock, much less known how to touch it, but Andrew guided her by grabbing her hand and making her give him a handjob.


    The mere touch of Zany''s hand stimted him, but he wanted more, "Zany, why don''t you use your mouth?", to which a surprised Zany naively asked, "Will it fit?" Andrew couldn''t help butugh at the question.


    "Is that the first thing you say? Shouldn''t you refuse?" Andrew said jokingly, but Zany looked serious and replied, "Why? As your wife, I mustply with what you ask of me, right?"


    Andrew was surprised at the question, but he quickly released the hand that was helping Zany give him a handjob, and cing his hands on Zany''s shoulders he said seriously, "Zany, being my wife doesn''t force you to do that. Wife and ve are two different things."


    "But, you''d like me to do it, right?" Zany said with a little blush on her cheeks and Andrew, being honest, nodded. Zany smiled and taking a low position, brought her face close to Andrew''s cock and took it to her mouth.


    Her clumsy movement somehow excited Andrew even more and when he felt Zany''s wet and slippery mouth, Andrew couldn''t help but let out a moan of pleasure.


    He had received many blowjobs from many women with better technique, but Zany''s clumsiness was somehow melting him. She asionally hit her teeth, which took Andrew out of his pleasure so he began to instruct her.


    "Zany, be careful with your teeth," Andrew said with a little pain, and Zany looked up with only her eyes. "You must move your tongue. Right like that," Andrew continued instructing.


    With all of Andrew''s guidance, Zany''s blowjob became better and the pleasure increased. As the seconds passed, Zany gained confidence and began to speed up her movements.


    Andrew, despite being on the edge with pleasure, did not forget to say, "Zany, use your hands to y with my balls," to which she immediately obeyed. Andrew believed that Zany must have subus blood because she followed and dominated every instruction he gave her.


    After sucking his cock for a few minutes, Andrew couldn''t stand it and cum. Andrew''s hot seed flooded into Zany''s mouth, who struggled not to spill a drop, and once Andrew''s cock stopped pumping, Zany swallowed all of his sperm.

 CHAPTER 398

    Andrew was surprised to see Zany do such a performance, because his cumshot was massive, so, for an inexperienced girl like her, it couldn''t have been easy to swallow all his seed, without spilling a single drop.


    Not only was he surprised, but he was somehow aroused by seeing Zany drink his cum, and his cock that had just cum, rose again as if he hadn''t just had an orgasm.


    Zany, after swallowing all of her husband''s seed, looked back at Andrew, and watched as his cock became erect again in amazement, and couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it supposed to lose its vigor after cumming?"


    Hearing Zany''s question, which was obviously rhetorical, Andrew smiled and said, "Well, I''m a special case and the fact that you''re so beautiful and erotic helps a lot."


    Those words weren''t romantic at all, but somehow Zany blushed when she heard them. Andrew, who was getting increasingly horny after seeing Zany''s tender reactions, couldn''t stand it and approached her saying, "Time to go to the main event."


    Zany was inexperienced, but that didn''t mean she didn''t know anything about sex. She knew that Andrew was referring to intercourse with these words and she timidly nodded, while shey down on the bed.


    "Please be gentle," Zany said in a soft tone, which drove Andrew crazy, but before attacking, he managed to calm down. It was Zany''s first time and he couldn''t be wild with her or in the future it will be difficult to have sex with her.


    Andrew approached her tenderly and kissed her lips. He gently massaged her body and with great skill removed the clothes that Zany still had on her body and without stopping kissing her, he aligned his cock with Zany''s pussy.


    Zany could feel Andrew''s cock at the entrance to her pussy and she squeezed the sheets tightly because she knew what wasing and she knew it would be painful. Andrew, who was looking at her, felt a little sorry for her, but he still leaned close to her ear and said, "I''ll start."


    She nodded and closed her eyes as if preparing for the pain toe and Andrew didn''t make her wait. With one forceful motion, he inserted his cock into Zany''s pussy.


    Although he felt a little resistance when entering, Andrew had pushed with enough force, so that it was a single pain and did not bother Zany more than necessary with careless movements.


    Zany felt a pang in her stomach. Her hands held the sheets tightly and small tears formed in her eyes, but Andrew hugged her and kissed her to make her forget about the pain.


    It is said that women, due to intensive training, break their hymen and that is why they can enjoy their first time instantly. Zany, who is a great warrior, should have already broken her hymen, but that was not the case.


    Little did Andrew know that the Amazons, when performing the engagement battle, needed the girls to be virgins, so, despite their training, they were very careful so that this did not happen.


    This ritual was really a sale of people, that''s why they were happy with the benefits that Andrew was giving them by opening a Heavenly Pce in the ck forest.


    Andrew didn''t move after entering Zany, as it was obvious that she was still in pain. Zany had noticed it too and wanted to urge him to move, but Andrew beat her and said, "Don''t hurry. Let the pain ease a little first."


    Zany felt her heart warm at her husband''s worried words and she nodded slightly. Andrew smiled as if to assure her that he didn''t mind waiting and they just hugged and kissed each other while Zany got used to the pain.


    After a few minutes, Zany felt better and indicated to Andrew that he could move now. Andrew, distrusting her, looked at her, and seeing that she seemed more rxed, he decided to believe her.


    Rising up a little, Andrew withdrew his cock and thrust back in, making Zany moan in a bit of pain. Andrew continued the movements of his hips without rushing.


    His movements were slow and shallow, as Zany was still in pain. Her moans gave her away, but since she had built up the courage to resist, Andrew didn''t stop.


    Zany continued to grip the sheets tightly and with each thrust from Andrew, she twisted them to endure the pain. Andrew didn''t know if it was because of the strength she was exerting to endure the pain or because it was her first time, but Zany''s pussy felt very tight.


    Not even Aki''s, which is small, felt like Zany''s and that was stimting him more than necessary. Even though he felt that if he continued this way he would cum in no time, Andrew did not speed up his movement.


    After a few minutes, Andrew noticed that Zany''s moans were no longer from pain, but from pleasure, and with a smile, he began to speed up his movements. His cock was moving in and out of Zany''s pussy faster and faster.


    Zany was no longer clutching the sheets but was hugging Andrew and moaning madly. This encouraged Andrew even more and his movements elerated. Before long the sound of their bodies colliding was audible.


    Andrew''s cock was going deeper and deeper, making Zany moan louder. After a few minutes, Andrew couldn''t take Zany''s tightness anymore and released his load inside her.


    Feeling Andrew''s hot seed pour into her, Zany experienced a different sensation from it than when she took it into her mouth. Although she did not reach orgasm, her body trembled with pleasure as she felt Andrew''s seed.


    Andrew pumped everyst drop into her and breathing harshly hey down next to her. Zany turned around to face him and caressed his face, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Discover stories with empire


    Her small act of affection made Andrew smile and he reciprocated by tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. They both smiled at each other and then shared a tender and delicate kiss.


    The kiss wasn''t long, but it did make their chestse together and feel each other''s temperature. Their crotches also touched and that led them to kiss again, but this time more passionately.


    While they kissed, their bodies intertwined and Andrew''s cock, feeling the stimulus, rose again. Zany had taken confidence because when she felt Andrew''s erect cock rubbing against her, she used her hand to guide it to the entrance of her pussy.


    Andrew noticing this, pushed and was once again inside Zany. Although the position was notfortable, feeling Zany''s breasts on his chest and being able to hold her ass while he kissed her was worth the difort.


    With erratic movements, Andrew pushed his cock into Zany to the point where she couldn''t continue the kiss and had to break it to let out her moans.


    Andrew didn''t chase her and preferred to stick his head into Zany''s perfect breasts and started sucking them. asionally, he gently bit her nipples, causing Zany to scream in pleasure.


    He didn''t stop squeezing her round, firm ass either, giving Zany a triple attack. She had never experienced so much pleasure in her life and she didn''t want it to end, but her body was more honest than her mind.


    She soon reached the limit and with a hard thrust from Andrew, Zany felt her strength leaking out, and with a loud moan, her back curved, her body trembled and her pussy released arge amount of vaginal juices.


    Seeing the intensity with which she cum, Andrew did not continue prating her, but instead let her finish as she pleased. Zany''s body spasmed from the orgasm for about 30 seconds which showed the pleasure she was feeling.


    After that, she snuggled into Andrew''s chest and fell asleep. Andrew didn''t even bother to remove his cock from Zany''s pussy and hugging her also went to sleep.


    The two spent the night hugging each other, dirty with sweat and with their sexes still connected. The next morning, Andrew got up first, and looking at his beautiful wife still in the realm of dreams he smiled.


    He gave her a gentle caress and carefully got out of bed. He went to the bathroom and took a shower, but even after all this, Zany was still sleeping soundly. She is a morning woman, but after all the action the night before she was tired.


    Andrew didn''t wake her. He finished changing his clothes and left the room and the house. Upon leaving he immediately went to the ce where the Heavenly Pce was being built and could see Oliver and Sansa supervising everything.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Approaching them he greeted, "Good morning," to which they responded, "Good morning." Sansa narrowed her eyes at Andrew and suddenly asked, "How was it?"


    "My privacy is not of your concern," Andrew said, looking away. Sansa, seeing his attitude, chuckled, but she did not continue to bother. The three of them didn''t say anything for a while and just watched the construction progress.


    Suddenly, Andrew asked, "Doesn''t Mrs. Sansa have a partner?", to which she replied matter-of-factly, "There was no suitable candidate in the engagement battle I participated in and now my prime has passed."


    Andrew and Oliver looked at her in confusion. They inquiringly looked around Sansa''s body from head to toe and then looked at each other as if thinking the same thing, so they burst outughing.


    Sansa looked at them strangely, because she did not understand their sudden fit ofughter and could not contain herself from asking, "Why are youughing?", to which Andrew replied, "It''s funny that you say that your best moment has passed when you are so beautiful and sensual."


    Sansa, who was not prepared for the sudden praise, couldn''t help but blush and giving them a look of false annoyance she said, "I can still beat you up, you know?"

 CHAPTER 399

    Andrew wasn''t lying, Sansa is a very beautiful woman, even superior to Zany in some ways, but it seemed that she was sensitive to the issue, so he decided not to continue bothering her.


    In this world, strength is vitality, therefore, the stronger you are, the more years of life you will have and consequently your youth will be maintained. It is for this reason that Bita and the other old women, despite being over 1,000 years old, only looked like they were 80 years old.


    Sansa was simr. Although Andrew didn''t know how old she is, since it''s taboo to ask women that, he believed that she wasn''t very different in age from Oliver, so she should be in her 40s. Even so, she looked like she was in her 20s, that beautiful and preserved she is.


    Unfortunately, there are many people who care more about age than what they look like, especially women and Sansa seemed to belong to this group.


    Leaving the topic aside, Andrew changed the topic of conversation so that the situation did not be dangerous and began to ask about the status of the construction.


    While the three of them were arguing about it, Castor, V, and the other Shadow agents had already arrived in the city of Calci a couple of weeks ago and began to investigate everything rted to Doldo and Emilse.


    The first thing Castor did was check to see if any of the members of his old gang had managed to survive and he was surprised to see that not only had some survived, but that the gang had reassembled.


    This surprised him and seemed suspicious, so he did not meet with his formerpanions immediately. He knew that his former leader and that leader''s trusted subordinates had died, so he had to verify who had taken control.


    Although Castor''s former gang was quite feared in the city, this referred to themoners, because among the real experts, they were quite weak, so it was not difficult for Shadow''s agents to find out everything.


    ording to the information they found, after the mysterious organization that attacked them left the city, the gang leaders were all killed, but the captains of the different zones did not suffer the same fate.


    Apparently, the mysterious organization never believed that the low-ranking gang members had what they were looking for, so they only attacked the bosses and that was why, apart from them, most of the members survived.


    Experience new stories on empire


    This information did not surprise Castor, because he expected something like this to happen, the strange thing was what happened next. Having lost the bosses, the captains wanted to takemand, which led to internal fights.


    That was normal, everyone in the gang is ambitious people, so, seeing the opportunity to be the boss, they wanted to take it, but this also caused them to wear down their strength fighting against each other.


    These fights only added resentment among its members who previously got along well and were to the point of a war so bad that the city''s rulers were about to intervene.


    However, all this changed recently. To be more exact, the time was simr to Doldo returning to the city. Although Shadow''s agents had been unable to find the connection, it was too strange that with his return the gang would reconcile and unite.


    Furthermore, another important piece of information that Shadow''s agents discovered was that the current leader of the gang was not a member before the previous leader died, in short, he was a foreigner.


    They could not identify the leader, but it was certain that the leader came from outside the gang. This surprised Castor, because he could not believe that after so many fights and grudges, the gang captains would ept an outsider and allow him to be the leader.


    Doldo''s situation was also strange, because from the information that Shadow''s agents gathered about him, when he left he had sold everything, although he had money, sometimes property and reputation are more important, so Doldo''s movement when he left, was strange.


    And now that he had returned, his growth was abnormal. Another oddity was that with the hatred that Doldo had towards his ex-wife Emilse, he did not make a move despite having the means.


    Emilse on her side has always been on guard since Doldo returned and she was also nervous about the growth and inaction of her ex-husband. Castor, who was in a small house that they bought as a base of operations in thepany of V, asked, "What do you think?"


    "Well, I don''t know that gang of yours very well, but if what you say is true, then their union and Doldo''s reappearance are connected," V said seriously and then added, "Besides, it is very likely that both of them are not the real bosses."


    Upon hearing this, Castor wrinkled his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean?", to which V replied, "Well, your gang got together thanks to a foreigner we don''t know about and Doldo is growing too fast since his return, it is not normal".


    "You mean someone is nning something and needs a wealthy merchant and control over the city''s underworld?" Castor asked to confirm if he understood what V meant.


    "I think it is the most urate possibility," V responded. Castor, despite being in charge of this investigation operation, took the rmendations and thoughts of V and the other Shadow agents very seriously.


    Castor was not arrogant enough to ignore them, just because Andrew appointed him as the leader. In fact, he held their opinions in very high regard, since they are all specialists in collecting and analyzing information, it would be stupid not to listen to them.


    He didn''t know it, but thanks to that attitude he had earned the respect of Shadow''s agents who now acted as his subordinates. He had fallen into deep thought evaluating what they should do next and after several minutes Castor said, "Well, for now, I think it''s best to check if there is any connection between Doldo and the gang."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I think that''s a good idea. If we manage to find a contact between them, it will be easier to make decisions," V added and then Shadow''s agents left to carry out their mission.


    Once they were alone, Castor asked, "Do you think we should approach Emilse?", to which V immediately replied, "I don''t think it''s convenient right now."


    "We still don''t know what Doldo is looking for and if in the end we are wrong and he is just waiting for the perfect moment to take revenge, if we get close to her, we will get into unnecessary trouble," added V.


    Castor just nodded in agreement with what she said. "Well, I''m still pretty well known in this ce, so I better stay out of it, but you''re different, why don''t you go over there?" Castor said.


    V smiled at Castor''s words and getting up she approached him and giving him a tender kiss, she left the house. V is equally or even more talented than the Shadow agents who came with them to gather information, but unlike them, she did not intend to spy.


    She had been doing this for a long time, so she knew that sometimes, the best way to gather information in a city is simply by talking to the people who live there and that was what she nned to do, interact with the residents.


    Meanwhile, Castor stayed at home writing a letter with all the information he had collected. Despite not being many, nor conclusive, he used to send a letter every week.


    Not only did he report his findings, but he also reported that they were fine so Andrew and the others wouldn''t worry about them. He didn''t know that they were being watched from the moment he bought the house where he was staying.


    Castor had sent V to buy this house and it was the house where he had grown up. Although it is a small house, without any luxury, he was somewhat sentimental and asked V to buy it if it was avable.


    Unexpectedly, both this house and Andrew''s were avable for sale and since they were not expensive Castor asked V to buy them. As he was known, he did not buy them himself and even had to enter with a cloak, to not be discovered.


    He would stay with V in this house, while Shadow''s agents would use Andrew''s to rest. They were always running around the city looking for information, but they also needed a ce to rest from time to time.


    Furthermore, since they were both close by and in the slum area it was convenient for their activities, and Castor sent V to buy them, unfortunately, the slum area of the city had changed.


    Before, although this area was dangerous, everyone lived in harmony and the gangs didn''t mess with you unless you messed with them, but since the new leader of the gang arrived that changed.


    Now all the inhabitants of this area were the gang''s informants and even were charged with protection fees, which meant that when Castor and the others moved, they were watched.


    They didn''t know, because those who were watching them were their neighbors and it was difficult to realize when everyone around you is watching you. Very few people move to a new city in the slum unless they are refugees and that was the mistake of Castor and the others.


    They came here and bought the houses, which was strange and that''s why they were targeted by the gang. The gang still didn''t know who were they, much less that Castor had returned, but they kept a close watch.


    This was also the reason why V, despite being very casual in interacting with the neighbors, failed to obtain any relevant information. She immediately understood that there was something strange, but she couldn''t pin point what it was.

 CHAPTER 400

    We reach chapter 400. If you had told me more than a year ago that I started this novel, that I would get this far, I really wouldn''t have believed it, but it''s all thanks to you, my readers.


    I take this opportunity to thank you with all my heart for supporting me and I hope you continue to support me for what is toe.


    Now I leave you with the chapter, I hope you like it.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    V, after leaving the house, walked towards the market, and along the way, she struck up a conversation with some of the neighbors in the area. She did it so casually, that she just seemed like a sociable woman, but she still felt that all the neighbors were acting a bit strange.


    It wasn''t like they ignored her or looked at her strangely, but it seemed that they weren''t talking with her sincerely. She is a specialist in information gathering, so noticing people''s behaviors was one of her skills.


    Thanks to this, she was able to notice that although the neighbors seemed to be talking to her in a cordial manner, she could feel their distance from her. Despite that, she didn''t stop too long and went to the market.


    There was no better ce than the popr market to find information. Again she did not ask specific questions, but rather she conversed naturally with everyone present, whether they were sellers or buyers.


    To themon eye, V was just buying groceries for her household, but she was subtly gathering information. However, again, she noticed that the people she interacted with were somewhat defensive.


    She spent a couple of hours at the market and bought a lot of groceries because it would be strange to go to the market, talk to everyone, and not buy anything. Plus, she and Castor needed food, so she killed two birds with one stone.


    After finishing her tour and buying what she needed, she returned to the house where she met Castor. From the moment she entered, Castor noticed V frowning and he couldn''t help but ask, "Did something happen?"


    "There''s something strange about this neighborhood," V said without softening her bad expression. This made Castor curious and he asked, "Why do you think that?", to which V replied, "Everything seems normal, but I feel like our neighbors are always on the defensive."


    Seeing Castor''s confusion, V brought the food she had bought to the table, and sitting down in front of Castor, she began to tell him what had happened on her trip to the market.


    Castor is not as sensitive in this aspect as V, so he cannot grasp the subtleties of what V experiences when hearing her story, but he has a lot of trust in V''s skills, so he asks, "What do you think are the reasons?"


    "If I had to guess, it''s that the marginal area is already governed by someone, and as strangers, we are being watched," V said seriously. Castor was worried about this because if it was true that meant that this ce had changed too much.


    Taking V''s concern seriously, Castor immediately took a carrier pigeon and after writing a short message, tied it to the animal''s leg and sent it to her destination.


    What he wanted to do was verify V''s conjectures, so he asked the Shadow agents who hade with them to keep an eye on whether they were being monitored.


    It could take Shadow''s agents a few days to discover this, so after sending the dove, Castor and V just wait. V took the groceries she had bought to the kitchen and began to prepare dinner.


    She wasn''t a cooking expert, but she wasn''t a bad cook either. At least she could make some simple dishes. After a considerable amount of time, V emerged from the kitchen with two tes of what looked like fried rice with meat and sd.


    Castor ate with delight because although it was not the most delicious thing he had ever eaten, it was the first time he had tried his wife''s homemade food. V smiled as she watched him eat his food as if he hadn''t eaten in months.


    After the meal, V took the tes to the kitchen. When she returned she found Castor sitting on a fairlyrge sofa in the living room of the house.


    This house is not very big, it only has a dining room, a bathroom, a kitchen, and two bedrooms. Although it looked like a normal house, the walls were made of old wood and the rooms were not big.


    V walked over to Castor and sat on hisp. Castor did not reject her, but rather he snuggled her against his chest, while he gave her a tender kiss, "The food was delicious. You should cook for me more often," Castor said fondly, making V blush.


    "We have time, I will cook for you every day," V said embarrassedly in a low tone, which made Castor smile. Seeing how cute she was acting, Castor kissed her again.


    Between kisses and caresses, the atmosphere changed and from one moment to the next, they began to kiss passionately. Their hands were also restless, especially Castor''s, which were already running over V''s body.


    "Stop, we just ate," V suddenly said, seeing that the situation was getting out of control, but Castor did not calm down and replied, "It''s good for digestion to do a little exercise after eating."


    V could only sigh in resignation and let Castor y with her body. He started with simple and gentle movements, but little by little he began to increase his strength.


    He grabbed V''s breasts hard enough to squeeze them, but not hurt her. V tried to contain her moans, but Castor forced his hand, and that put her in a difficult situation.


    This was not the Heavenly Pce, where they could fuck to their heart''s content since the rooms were soundproof. The walls of this house are thin and if they were exceeded, V''s moans would be heard throughout the block.


    It wasn''t that being heard made her ufortable because all the neighboring couples did it at night and the moans of pleasure could be heard from many directions, the problemy in the fact that V hade to this ce alone.


    As Castor is known in the city, he entered secretly, so no one knew that there was a second inhabitant in this house, and if suddenly everyone heard that she was having fun with a man it would cause suspicion.


    For this reason, V tried to stop Castor, "Love, remember that we are on a mission here. What will we do if they discover us?", but Castor threw a curveball at that question, "Well, do your best not to be heard."


    Rolling her eyes V was about to get angry and scold him, but at that moment Castor had reached his hand into V''s crotch and rubbed her pussy, which made her unable to say anything due to the pleasure she was feeling.


    She had to put her hands to her mouth, to prevent her moans from being loud, because Castor was not holding back. With one hand he rubbed her pussy and with the other, he massaged her tits.


    V was on the edge with the pleasure she was feeling and she could hardly contain her moans and then Castor approached her ear and whispered, "Hold on precious, we can''t be discovered."


    She wanted to shout at him, "Damn it, if you don''t want us to be discovered, stop ying with me," but Castor intensified the movement of his hands again, making V have to concentrate her entire being on resisting the attack.


    Castor enjoyed watching V''s effort not to let her voice out when she was clearly experiencing great pleasure and that''s why he didn''t stop, in fact, he intensified his attack.


    V couldn''tst long and before long she reached orgasm. Despite the pleasure she felt, she tried her best not to scream when she cum, but it used up all her energy, so she fell exhausted, breathing harshly on Castor''s chest.


    For his part, Castor seemed to have found a fetish, because he wanted to continue bothering her. He again leaned close to her ear and whispered again, "Well done darling, now we should move on to the main event."


    Knowing what he meant, V tried to get up and run away from his, as she was sure she couldn''t bear to moan loudly if Castor started fucking her, but Castor wasn''t going to allow her to run away from him.


    He grabbed her arm before she could flee and threw her onto the couch. Climbing on top of her, he began to kiss her and caress her tits. Shortly afterward he put his hand back into V''s crotch and while he kissed her he yed with her tits and pussy.


    They had not yet taken off their clothes and the situation had reached the point of no return. Skillfully, Castor began to undress her and although she was reluctant at first, V was now aroused, so she didn''t mind and she also began to remove Castor''s clothes.


    Before long, the upper parts of their bodies werepletely naked and the warmth of their bodies made them feel at ease. Castor began sucking her tits hard and even gently biting her nipples from time to time.


    V was about to let out a loud moan, but she seemed to remember that they couldn''t make much noise, so she put her hands over her mouth to save the moan that came from inside her.


    Castor didn''t pay attention, he just wanted to fuck V and that''s what he would do. Quickly, he took off his pants and removed V''s skirt, then they werepletely naked.


    Castor''s erect cock was pinking V''s belly while they were still kissing and shortly after, Castor lowered his center of gravity a little, brought his cock closer to the entrance of V''s wet pussy, and with a strong push he inserted his cock into V.


    V squirmed as she felt her husband''s cock drilling her and she still covered her mouth with her hands to avoid making too much noise. Castor seemed to have forgotten that they were incognito, as he began to furiously thrust his cock into V.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She did everything possible not to let out her moans, but Castor seemed to want to hear her scream with pleasure at the top of her lungs, as his movements were increasingly wilder.


    The tension seemed to stimte them because despite knowing that they were not in a position to do this act, the tension excited them to do it and they couldn''t stop. V''s eyes were shedding tears from holding back her moans of pleasure and not taking it anymore, both she and Castor cum at the same time.

 CHAPTER 401

    Agitated and tired from the activity they had just done, V and Castor fell on the couch breathing heavily. They stayed side by side for a few minutes until they caught their breath.


    Then V started attacking Castor. Not in the sexual sense, but literally hitting him, while sheined, "You bastard, do you want to destroy the entire operation?", to which Castor responded with a smile, "You held on like a champ, my love."


    Castor''s prank further angered V who intensified the beating. She was obviously not upset, but she did not want Castor to overdo it and destroy the party.


    Castor knew what V wanted, but he still didn''t pay attention to it. Since he had received Andrew''s guardian seal, Castor did not suppress his sexual desire, no matter the situation.


    Although he did it unconsciously, that was a good practice, because although he would not fall into a state of euphoria like Andrew when he abstained, he did obtain many benefits, so he would not stop enjoying, just for a mission.


    In fact, among all of Andrew''s guardians, Castor was the most debauched and uncontrolled of all and although he only had V as his partner, he was the one who obtained the most benefits from the guardian seal granted by Andrew.


    Seeing that Castor did not respond to her attacks, V calmed down and sat up displeased, without even putting on her clothes, which caused Castor to say, "You pretend to be upset, but you actually liked it. You haven''t even put on your clothes, are you inviting me?"


    Castor''s words were not amusing to V who gave him a murderous look as if saying, "Try it." While Castor wouldn''t mind having another round, he knew when his wife was serious and right now she would kill him if he dared touch her.


    Smiling bitterly, Castor raised his hands saying that he was giving up and V giving him an annoyed look stood up, took her clothes, and dressed again. Seeing this, Castor did not press and also took his clothes and got dressed.


    Since that day, Castor and V had not had sex and three days had passed. On the night of that day, one of Shadow''s agents entered the house stealthily to meet them.


    "Did you find anything?" Castor immediately asked and Shadow''s agent began to report his findings, "Young Castor, just as Miss V had said, the neighbors, although subtly, have both you and the others in their sights since we moved."


    This made Castor be serious, as he knew the implications of this and quickly asked, "What else did you learn?", to which the Shadow agent continued saying, "The gang that young Castor belonged to is behind all".


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The agent paused and added, "Apparently since the gang stopped its internal struggle, they have everyone in the marginal area under their control and since we are foreigners, they began to watch us."


    "That means that they have not discovered us, but that they are monitoring us as a precaution since we are not from here, right?" V asked, inserting herself into the conversation, to which Shadow''s agent responded with a slight nod.


    After that, the 3 of them remained silent. Castor and V were thinking about their next move and Shadow''s agent was waiting for instructions. Suddenly, Castor asked, "What about the other matter?"


    "We have verified that the assumption we had is correct. The gang and Doldo are connected, but we still don''t know at what level, or for what reason," Shadow''s agent responded with even greater seriousness.


    Castor and V increasingly saw that this situation was moreplex than they expected. Although they hade because Andrew felt dissatisfied with this character, they didn''t know what to look for, and that made things difficult for them.


    Letting out a sigh of resignation, Castor made a decision, "Keep an eye on Doldo and the gang. Try to find out what their connection is, also move carefully so as not to be discovered, and, finally, investigate Emilse. She may have valuable information."


    Shadow''s agent nodded and quietly left. No one noticed his entry or exit. "What do you think?" Castor asked and V responded, "I think your decision to investigate Emilse is correct."


    She paused and added, "Before I didn''t want us to mix with her to avoid trouble, but what you said is true, she may have information, after all, she has more enmity with Doldo than the young master, and we need information".


    Although they wanted to continue arguing, they had very little information and there was no use worrying about something they didn''t know, so they went to sleep and waited for news from Shadow''s agents.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city of Calci, in a luxurious office, there were two men. If Andrew saw them he would be surprised because one of them was Doldo, but that would not be the surprise, but the fact that he was kneeling like a ve in front of a hooded man.


    "How are the expansion ns going?" the hooded man asked in a deep voice and Doldo, with a little fear, responded, "Everything is going ording to n, my lord." Even if Andrew saw this scene, he wouldn''t know what was going on.


    Doldo is an egocentric man and seeing him kneeling, scared, and calling another person sir or lord was not in line with his personality. Unfortunately, Andrew was not here, and little did he know that Doldo was not the man he once known for a long time.


    The hooded man looked at Doldo with contempt, but his expression could not be seen due to the cloak he wore. Still, he needed Doldo to help him, so he had to tolerate it.


    "That''s good. Keep up the good work and I will help you with your revenge and get your money back as a reward," said the hooded man, and by the time Doldo wanted to thank him, the hooded man could no longer be seen anywhere.


    Doldo noticing this, breathed a sigh of relief. Only he knew that everything that had happened to him until now was because of this man. Many would believe that he has had a meteoric rise since he returned, but the reality is that he is only an alibi.


    It all goes back to the moment Andrew and Emilse discovered him with his other woman. Due to this, Doldo lost most of his possessions, but unlike what many think, he did not sell what he had left and left of his own free will.


    Turns out it''s all part of this hooded man''s n. Doldo doesn''t really know what the n is, he doesn''t even know who the hooded man is, he just knows that he needs to be shy while he achieves sess.


    It was at the instruction of this man that he sold his property and left, only to return now and demonstrate resounding sess in a short time. Doldo considers himself an intelligent man, when he is not chasing women, but even so he could not understand this man''s ns.


    What he was clear about was that this man is powerful not only in connections and money but in brute strength. It is for this reason that he agreed to help him or rather he was forced to help, since he did not want to die.


    On the other hand, in the ck forest, the Heavenly Pce was advancing rapidly and only a few details were missing for it to bepleted. Andrew had enjoyed his days in thepany of his new wife and they had had sex every day.


    Andrew was dissatisfied with his new wife, because as they had more frequent sex, Zany lost that shyness of the first time that Andrew had enjoyed, but there was nothing he could do.


    In fact, to say that she lost her shyness is not correct, it is more urate to say that she turned 180 degrees. She was now more daring and was not referring to the point of being confident when having sex, but rather doing things that other women would not be so assertive.


    For example, what they were currently doing. Since there wasn''t much to do in the vige, Andrew and Zany went for a walk. They reached a small stream nearby and went to bathe, but if it were just that, it wouldn''t be anything abnormal.


    It turns out that when Andrew saw the statuesque body of his naked wife bathing under the crystal-clear waters of the water tributary, his cock reacted as normal, and, unable to resist the urge, he approached.


    Feeling her husband''s touch and his erect cock rubbing against her skin, Zany had no shame in bending over and starting to suck it. This wasn''t special, but they were outdoors and in a rtively busy area.


    Unlike the cities where are baths, here in the ck forest, the Amazons used this stream for bathing, so it wouldn''t be strange if someone showed up and saw them, but Zany didn''t seem to care and she continued sucking Andrew''s cock ferociously.


    Although Andrew had prompted her on impulse, they couldn''t stop themselves from now, however, he didn''t like being spied on when having sex, so he had to convince her to move to another ce.


    Despite not being far from it, holding on until they returned to the vige was impossible, so Andrew took her behind some nearby bushes and they continued with their business. He has always had a fantasy of doing it outdoors, but he never expected that it would be the shy Zany who would help him fulfill it.


    Well, after almost a week of having sex like rabbits, Zany was no longer shy and she didn''t mind fucking in the bushes. She sucked her husband''s cock like an expert, while she massaged his balls with her hands.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew was in over his head, but he resisted cumming before shoving his cock into Zany''s tight pussy. For this, he stopped her and made her lean against a nearby tree and bend down a little.


    With her round, firm tan ass in front of him, Andrew didn''t mess around and quickly prated Zany''s pussy from behind. The girl didn''t hold back at all and started moaning as if they were alone in the world.

 CHAPTER 402

    Despite having been fucking her all week, Andrew couldn''t get enough of Zany''s tight pussy. Even with all the sexual activity they''d had, Zany''s insides remained as tight as the first night.


    Andrew attributed this to the Amazon''s trained body because after prating her so much he couldn''t find an exnation for her being so tight. That was just a passing thought, as he was now enjoying the tight feeling on his cock.


    Zany didn''t seem to care if they were heard, because her moans were so loud that they could be heard throughout the forest. Although Andrew didn''t like being seen having sex, he had to admit that the tension he felt from the possibility of being caught turned him on.


    He could perfectly extend his aura or divinity to see the surroundings and make sure that there was no one near, but he decided not to do it because he was sure that he would see more than one person nearby and he did not want to spoil the moment.


    Andrew continued to move his hips dizzyingly, prating Zany''s pussy faster and faster and the Amazon''s moans intensified every second.


    Her pussy seemed to be tailor-made for Andrew''s cock and that made them both enjoy more pleasure. Zany''s vaginal juices leaked out of the few openings left by Andrew''s cock and ran down the legs of the beautiful andscivious Amazon.


    The thud of their bodies colliding was audible. Zany''s buttocks were crushed with each of Andrew''s thrusts and when he withdrew, they showed off its sticity. Andrew continued his movements, as he reached out to grab Zany''s perfect wheat-colored breasts that swayed like rabbits in a pasture.


    Zany''s already loud moans increased as she felt Andrew''s touch on her tits, but she was enjoying every moment. While in the stream, just as Andrew had guessed, a couple of Amazons were taking a bath, when they heard Zany''s screams of pleasure.


    The girls were intrigued, even though they knew perfectly well who was having fun in the forest. Zany''s vige had few men and beforeing, they had already seen them in the vige, so it was obvious that Zany and Andrew were the ones generating the noise.


    The girls were curious. Although they were not young, they were single, and saying that they were not attracted to sex would be a lie. However, they also knew to respect their privacy even though they were not doing it in a private ce.


    Unfortunately, Zany''s moans of pleasure were too tempting. To the girls, the fact that an Amazon as strong as Zany was screaming at the top of her lungs with pleasure like she was doing, meant that Andrew was very impressive.


    Curiosity or rather excitement overcame them and they stealthily approached the bushes where the screams wereing from. Trying not to be discovered, they crouched down and opened a small opening between the leaves of the bushes to see the scene.


    Although they were behind Andrew and Zany, they could see how Andrew''s gifted cock was inserted into Zany''s wet, but tight pussy. The two Amazons swallowed audibly when they saw this scene but held their breath so as not to be discovered.


    Enjoying the show, the two Amazons remained hidden, but with such an exciting performance, they did not resist, and unconsciously, their hands traveled to their tits and pussies.


    They had not realized that they were now touching each other and Andrew and Zany did not know that they were being spied on. Andrew continued to prate Zany while he massaged her breasts.


    The two couples were enjoying the event in their own way, but the two Amazons hidden in their horniness got careless and let out a muffled moan of pleasure from the masturbation they were doing.


    Although it was a very quiet sound, Andrew detected it immediately. He did not have to activate his aura or divinity, because as a candidate for the god Eros, his domain is sex and eroticism, so he is very sensitive to these activities.


    He didn''t really hear the little moan, just that his dominance told him that there was someone nearby enjoying sex. Despite that, he did not stop, because although he did not like being spied on since he had been discovered, he had no sense in stopping the pleasure he was feeling, just to discover who was watching them.


    Shortly after, Zany couldn''t resist Andrew''s thrusts and reached orgasm. She was obviously sensitive, which was why she climaxed first. Her body swayed and her pussy expelled arge amount of juices that moistened the ground beneath them.


    Andrew even had to hold her up so she wouldn''t fall to the floor after cumming. Zany was breathing harshly, but she was still conscious, so Andrew helped her lie down on the tree she had previously leaned against to rest.


    The hidden Amazons, seeing that they had finished, nned to sneak away so as not to be discovered, but Andrew would not allow it. "Let them escape, after seeing me fucking? Not on my watch", Andrew thought.


    "Since you enjoyed the show, why don''t youe out and perform?" Andrew suddenly said, surprising the hidden Amazons and Zany because she didn''t know they had spectators.


    The Amazons were startled and did not know whether to flee or leave. Andrew who could understand the thoughts of the girls hiding behind the bushes spoke again, "I know you are there. Since you enjoyed watching us, you should go out and say thank you."


    With these new words, Zany seemed to understand what Andrew was talking about and immediately spread her aura and quickly found her fellow Amazons. Zany was much more open to sex now, but upon realizing that she was seen having sex, she turned red as a tomato.


    Seeing that the two girls did note out, Andrew crouched down a little and whispered in Zany''s ear, "I''ll go discipline the voyeurs, you don''t mind, right?" Zany already knew that Andrew was a candidate for god Eros since she had received the wife seal from him, so she knew everything about Andrew, so she only nodded slightly.


    Knowing what Andrew was, she wouldn''t hold him back from being with other women. In fact, she knew that Andrew had 4 other wives and even children, so it would be an illusion to believe that he would onlymit to her.


    Stay updated through empire


    Furthermore, as an Amazon, she was very open about rtionships and she knew that men with power would never be in a monogamous rtionship, at least not in this world, and what is more powerful than a future god?


    Seeing her wife''s small nod, Andrew smiled and after cing a short kiss on her lips, he got up and began to walk towards where the two voyeurs were hiding.


    The two Amazons saw that Andrewpletely naked and with his cock still erect was walking towards them, making them jump with fright and wanted to run, but seeing Andrew''s structural body and majestic cock, they couldn''t move.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In their minds, they knew they should flee, but their bodies were more honest, they wanted to test what that man could do to them, so they remained motionless or to be more exact, they couldn''t move.


    Andrew without any shame walked up to them and crossed the bush that hid the girls and soon, they both could see Andrew''s huge cock in the middle of them.


    They were immediately hypnotized by the beast that posed in front of them and even swallowed hard. Andrew saw them with a smile because he could understand the thoughts of these girls.


    They wanted to touch his cock, but at the same time, they didn''t dare, because they knew that he was Zany''s husband. While the Amazons werepletely fine with polygamy, they would never attack a fellow woman''s man without her consent and that was why they were hesitant.


    Andrew understanding that said with a smug smile, "You can touch it. Zany won''t bother." Andrew''s words woke up the two girls who seemed to be in a trance since they saw Andrew''s cock.


    They looked up in disbelief to see Andrew''s expression, but upon seeing his condescending smile, they still did not dare to move. Then they turned to see Zany who, seeming to understand what they wanted, so she nodded with a smile.


    The girls seemed to have received an imperial pardon since Zany had not finished nodding and they had already reached out to touch Andrew''s cock with both hands.


    Although the girls'' four hands were massaging Andrew''s cock, it still couldn''t bepletely covered. Andrew enjoyed the touch for a few seconds, but quickly grew bored of the tasteless treatment and said authoritatively, "Use your mouths."


    The girls trembled upon hearing Andrew''s authoritative tone and as if it was an order they could not ignore, they brought their mouths closer together and began to lick and kiss Andrew''s cock.


    While it felt wonderful to have two pairs of soft lips kissing his cock and two slick tongues licking it, Andrew still wasn''t happy and spoke again with authority, "You, suck it, and you, my balls."


    These two girls seemed to like being treated with authority, as they did not renege and immediately began sucking Andrew''s cock and balls as he instructed.


    The feeling of pleasure increased and Andrew was pleased. These two women were older than Zany, but only by one generation, so they weren''t very old, and they were also beauties.


    They couldn''tpare to Zany and Sansa''s beauty, but there was no denying their beauty.


    Andrew enjoyed the service of the two Amazons for a few minutes and spoke again, "Do you want my cum on your face or in your pussies?" The girls'' bodies trembled again at the question, not out of fear, but out of excitement, and without even hesitation they both said at the same time, "In the pussy", so Andrew smirked as if he obtained what he wanted.

 CHAPTER 403

    Even though Andrew is an Eros god candidate, he normally wouldn''t be as aggressive as he was with these two girls, but thanks to his Eros eyes, he had noticed the Amazons'' levels of sexual frustration.


    If in the kingdom of Dunnas, where there are many men, most of the women are sexually frustrated, now imagine the Amazons who had a great shortage of men.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In fact, Andrew thought that if he wanted to fuck the Amazons, he could surely do it with almost anyone who didn''t have a partner, that''s how critical their situation is, which is why he didn''t feel that the girls in front of him would refuse a cock like his.


    The two excited Amazons got up and immediately leaned over, showing their pussies to Andrew as if asking him to choose. Andrew did not beat around the bush and he quickly approached one of them and without warning prated her.


    Although this woman had never had sex, unlike Zany, her shyness and inexperience, as well as her hymen, had been lost long ago. They were already considered old in the eyes of the Amazons and that is why they satisfied themselves with different objects, so they knew well what they should do.


    For that same reason, their hymens no longer existed, since they had satisfied themselves by inserting different objects, so they deflowered themselves. Andrew couldn''t understand how such beautiful women were considered old, because, in his vision, they were in the flower of their youth.


    The Amazon who was prated immediately let out a moan of pleasure like she had never done before. At that moment she understood the difference between a dildo and a real cock.


    The heat of the meat rod inside her, the palpitations, the vitality, and above all the contact on her ass with each of Andrew''s thrusts. The other girl seemed disappointed that she wasn''t chosen first and Andrew noticed, so he reached out with his hand and started ying with her pussy.


    Soon both girls'' moans reached simr volume levels to Zany''s when he was fucking her. Andrew was a little worried because he didn''t want more people to show up because of the noise they were making, but he couldn''t stop them.


    It was the first cock they had ever had in their lives, it would be very cruel to suppress their moans of pleasure, so Andrew let them scream as much as they wanted. He didn''t want to y favorites, so after drilling the pussy of the Amazon he had chosen for a while, he withdrew his cock and prated the other girl who was enjoying the touch of his fingers.


    Now the roles changed. The second girl felt Andrew''s huge cock destroying her insides, while Andrew''s fingers yed with the other girl''s pussy.


    Andrew performed this operation several times and was thus able to satisfy the lust of the two Amazons. Zany, who had already recovered, had approached and was watching in the front row, with a blushing face, as her husband fucked two other women.


    Although she knew that this vision would be recurring knowing that Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros and that he had many women, she still did not get used to it, so her shyness had not beenpletely lost.


    To be more exact, she is bold whenever she is with Andrew, but when the intimacy is interrupted by an external event or third party, her shyness returns, which was nice to see, at least for Andrew it was.


    Despite seeing his wife enjoying the show, Andrew didn''t stop and the two Amazons didn''t seem to care either. It was either that, or the girls were so immersed in pleasure and lust that they hadn''t noticed Zany watching them.


    Andrew moved his hips dizzyingly, drilling the tight pussies of the two Amazons. Sensing how tight they were, Andrew confirmed his theory, the Amazons due to their training as warriors developed muscles that made them tight inside.


    It wasn''t that Andrew wasining, in fact, if he had to choose, he preferred a tight pussy to a loose one, as he would feel greater pleasure and it would also offer greater pleasure to his partner.


    The girls'' pussies were dripping juices like an unfiltered fountain and their legs were soaked. In no time they cum and it wasn''t strange, since it was their first time.


    It didn''t take long for Andrew either, because he had just fucked Zany and now these two hot women, so he also reached orgasm. As the girls wanted his cum in their pussies, he cum inside one, and in less than a second, he took his cock out of her and inserted it into the other so that she also received her share.


    The girls fell to the ground limply after cumming. Unfortunately, as Andrew also cum, it was difficult to hold both of them and he was only able to grab thest one he prated, but fortunately, Zany was present and stopped the other one from falling.


    They were breathing hard, but they were satisfied, they had finally tasted a cock. At that moment, they realized that Zany was present and that scared them because they still thought that Zany would scold them, but she only gave them a slight smile of sympathy.


    Andrew on the other hand, was in better shape due to his enhanced stamina for sex and approached Zany as he asked, "Would you mind cleaning up the mess your friends left behind?"


    The girls blushed at his words and Zany was no exception. She had nothing against giving Andrew a blowjob, but she was embarrassed to do it in front of the other Amazons.


    Still, she satisfies Andrew''s request. With a little embarrassment she approached Andrew''s cock and holding it by the root she took it to her mouth. The other two girls were surprised by Zany''s action and soon after they became excited again.


    Zany sucked Andrew''s cock with great skill. She was a quick learner, in just one week, her blowjobs were on Carolina and Candice''s level. While it''s true that among Andrew''s wives, these two are the most inexperienced at blowjobs, Andrew couldn''t say that they didn''t know what they were doing.


    The thing was that Aki and Helena were too good at sucking cock. Andrew, who was enjoying Zany''s tongue fluttering all over his cock, saw that the other two girls seemed to want to join in, but didn''t dare, so he said, "You can participate, Zany is not selfish."


    Hearing Andrew''s words, Zany stopped her blowjob and looked at the two girls. Seeing their desire to join in, she smiled and pointed Andrew''s cock towards them as if inviting them to suck it.


    Seeing this, the girls didn''t hesitate and took Andrew''s cock and started sucking it. Zany again became a spectator, but Andrew wasn''t going to allow that, so he said, "Zanye here."


    Zany like an obedient wife, got up and approached Andrew''s side where he began to massage her tits and kiss her lips. His cock was being serviced by two Amazons, while he enjoyed Zany''s body.


    The four of them continued in this position for a few minutes, until Andrew''s cock reached its maximum erection state, then he stopped the Amazons who were giving him a blowjob and said, "Girls, get in front of me."


    The two Amazons stood in front of Andrew with about a meter of distance between them and him, Then Andrew ced Zany in between and made her bend over while having her hands held by the other two Amazons, and then Andrew entered her again.


    The position was the same as when he fucked her a while ago, but instead of leaning on the tree, the other two girls were supporting her. Seeing how Zany''s tits swayed from front to back and her expression distorted with pleasure, the other girls couldn''t stand it and started touching their pussies.


    Zany couldn''t see them, because she was too immersed in the pleasure, but Andrew could see the thin threads of moisture that fell from their pussy as their fingers probed them.


    Not wanting to waste this, Andrew had them move a little further into the forest, where there was some grass. With the natural bed of grass, the two Amazon girlsy down on their backs and Zany got on all fours on her knees and hands.


    Andrew continued to prate her, but now he had instructed her to suck her fellow Amazon''s pussy while she took his cock. Although embarrassed, sheplied and then everyone enjoyed it.


    Zany moved back and forth to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts, while she sucked the pussy of one of her fellow Amazons as best as she could. The Amazons were not idle either and the one who was free sat on the face of the one that Zany was sucking the pussy and demanded to her to suck he pussy too.


    Soon, the moans of the three girls echoed throughout the forest, and luckily for them, no other person came near the stream to bathe or this mini orgy would have be something dangerous, in the sexual sense.


    After a few minutes, Andrew took his cock out of Zany and made her move to one side of him, he approached the girl lying on the floor and holding her legs, prated her.


    Zany moved to one side of her and started kissing and touching the tits f the one sitting on the face of the one that Andrew was prating. The girl''s tits being prated jumped violently at the rhythm of Andrew''s strong thrusts and after a few minutes, he stopped fucking her and attracted the only one missing from the group to be fucked.


    He made her lie down on top of the one she was fucking and prated her mercilessly. They fucked for several minutes and switched to different positions until Andrew couldn''t resist, so he made them lie down together and released his cum all over them.


    The amount of cum was massive and they were all bathed in his cum. The heat of his seed intoxicated the girls who couldn''t help but lick Andrew''s cum from the others'' bodies as if fighting for the most delicious delicacy they had ever eaten.


    Andrew, watching them roll around each other, fighting for his cum, make him smile proudly and waited until they calmed down. Then they finished the session and went to the stream to bathe since semen was not the only thing that was all over their bodies.

 CHAPTER 404

    Andrew and the three Amazons returned to the stream and washed their bodies. Now that they were more rxed, Andrew struck up a conversation with the other two girls and learned their names.


    The two girls who ended up joining Andrew and Zany in the forest were named Kacta and Sumili. The two Amazons were in their 30s, so they weren''t much different in age from Helena, and that surprised Andrew.


    Not because of their age, but because such beautiful and young women were considered old and not wife material among the Amazons. Andrew couldn''t conceive of that, so he decided to make these girls his concubines or at least ask them if they wanted to be.


    Since no one would take them as their wives, Andrew proposed to them, "You can be my concubines, but you will only have me as your only man or you can treat this as a one-time thing and use the services of the Heavenly Pce in the future, but you will never be with me again."


    Although his words might sound cruel to the girls whose virginity he had just taken, Andrew had things very clear. Either they were his or they would never see him again.


    All of Andrew''s wives and concubines received this treatment. All those who did not have these titles and seals could sleep with whoever they wanted, but they would never have him again.


    This was the case with Enri, Ilda, Yuli, and the rest of the girls in the kingdom of Dunnas. Andrew took them as sexual friends, but it was because he was looking for system points, it had been a long time since he had looked for them, since they were not his concubines and since they were not exclusive to him, he would not have sex with them.


    The only exception to this rule was Victoria because she was more of a business partner than a sexual partner and sex was only a form of transaction, so she was the only one outside this rule.


    When the two Amazons heard what Andrew said, they didn''t know what to do, because although they felt in heaven when they were fucking with Andrew, he was the only man they had ever tried and they didn''t know if he was special or it was just so pleasurable because he was their first time.


    They did not know that Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros, since that information is only known to the 5 elderly superiors of the Amazon tribal council and Zany. Not even the old women exined what Andrew was because they knew the implications and problems that he could generate.


    For this reason, Kacta and Sumili didn''t know what to choose. Zany wanted to advise herpanions, but Andrew did not allow it, because although his concubines did not have the advantages of his wives, they still earned many benefits and he would not give them to just anyone.


    Nad and Yuri were proof of this and they had remained faithful. Even though they had run a pleasure house since Andrew came into their lives, they hadn''t been with another man, so they had earned that right.


    It must be remembered that Andrew''s concubine seal, while it does not give women special abilities or divinity, does give them greater vitality, improves their beauty, and even dys their aging, these were not simple benefits.


    Despite their doubts, the two girls agreed to be his concubines. Andrew smiled upon hearing them ept and immediately engraved the concubine seal on their chests, which gave them all the information about Andrew and his identity.


    The two Amazons, upon receiving all this information, were stunned, because they could not believe that they had had sex with a future god. Andrew smiled at the girls'' reaction and giving them a kiss he said, "I''ll only warn you once. Now you are mine, if you cheat on me I will know."


    Although it was a threat, his tone was provocative and the two girls were not scared, but rather excited, but Andrew did nothing to them. His threat was not empty, because thanks to the seal, he would know if his concubines were cheating him.


    A concubine of a god Eros is a woman who is carnally linked, that is, she enjoys sex with the god Eros or in this case with a candidate for the god Eros, so fidelity should not be a requirement, but Andrew does not want to share his exclusive girls.


    In this category where his wives and his concubines are, he would not allow any infidelity by any of them. Andrew did not care about his wives, since the seal of his wife was different from that of the concubine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The first only appears when love is mutual, while the second is granted. This difference is great since the wife''s seal is the irrefutable proof of eternal love, so a wife of Andrew can''t be unfaithful, but the concubines were different.


    The concubines are only tied to Andrew for carnal pleasure and so it would not be strange for them to seek out other men, especially since Andrew was not with them all the time.


    Even so, Andrew wouldn''t bother if they were with other men, he would simply remove the concubine seal from them and never touch them again. This may have seemed simple, but it wasn''t and now that these girls knew of Andrew''s identity, they were delighted and infidelity never crossed their minds.


    After they had finalized this, the four of them returned to the vige and could see that the establishment of the Heavenly Pce was finished. Andrew, Sansa, the elders of the Amazon tribal council, and many other Amazons from different tribes were there to inaugurate the ce.


    Seeing Andrew and Zany arrive, they quickly call them to show them around. The building was undoubtedly thergest of the Heavenly Pces so far and the particrity that several trees are in the middle of the building gives it an exotic touch.


    Andrew was amazed by the architectural structure and pleased to establish the ce as one of his temples. Bita and the other 4 elderly superiors immediately noticed the change, because a strange force covered the ce and, being powerful demigoddesses, they noticed it.


    When this was over, they couldn''t help but look at Andrew as if wanting to know what had happened and Andrew responded with a smile, "I just dered this ce my territory."


    The 5 old women, Zany, Kacta, and Sumili understood these words, as did Oliver, but they did not say anything, since there were many people present. Andrew, as if diverting attention, asked, "Do you want to travel somewhere else?"


    This question surprised more than one. Although they knew that Andrew has the ability to teleport, they did not expect it to be such a casual announcement, so Bita and the other elder superiors stepped forward.


    "We would like to be the first to travel, so we can instruct those whoeter in the best way and not cause you problems," Bita said seriously and Andrew understood.


    "No problem, but I''ll take Zany, Kacta, Sumili, and Oliver too," Andrew said, surprising everyone. It was understandable that he wanted to bring Zany and Oliver since they are his wife and his bodyguard, but the mention of Kacta and Sumili was strange.


    Seeing their expressions, Andrew said without any shame, "Kacta and Sumili agreed to be my concubines. While they don''t have the same status as Zany as my wife, they are still my women, so they have special treatment."


    The two Amazons blushed when they heard Andrew''s words because of the shame of being announced to everyone present as concubines, but what they did not know was that they were the envy of many.


    Cases like those of Kacta and Sumili were not strange among Amazons. Many single, virgin, and beautiful girls of the same age dreamed of getting into Andrew''s bed, so their envy was evident.


    Understanding this, Andrew wanted to stop any attempts by these girls and said loudly, "I do not intend to take any more wives or concubines among you, but I promise to bring good men."


    Although a little disappointed, the Amazons understood, they had lost their chance, but they still had a constion prize. With that established, Andrew grouped up with the people he would travel with, and in a second they disappeared from everyone''s sight, leaving them dumbfounded.


    In seconds, Andrew andpany arrived at the Cannaris Pce. As they appeared in the office of this ce, they surprised Carolina, Candice, Helena, and Aki who were there enjoying afternoon tea in thepany of their children.


    Seeing that it was Andrew who appeared, the women immediately ran to him and hugged him as if they had not seen each other for years. The little babies also ran towards his father staggering.


    The Amazons were surprised at the scene but quickly understood that these were Andrew''s wives and children. They remained silent, while they enjoyed the reunion that was short because Andrew''s wives understood that there were important topics to talk about.


    Turning to the Amazons, Andrew said, "These are my wives and children. From the right are Carolina and our son Lean, Helena and our son Volg, Candice and our daughter Irina, and finally Aki and our son Mat¨ªas."


    Andrew''s four wives bowed slightly in respect, as they understood that these people were important if Andrew had brought them. Then, Andrew turned to look at his wives and introduced the old women.


    "These are the senior elders of the ck Forest Amazon Tribal Council. Elder Bita, Elder Lanba, Elder Dufina, Elder Hacta, and Elder Anka. These two precious ones are my new concubines, Kacta and Sumili and this is your new sister, Zany."


    Andrew''s wives were surprised to hear that these were the elderly superiors of the Amazons, but when they heard about the new concubines their eyes widened and when they heard that Zany was their new sister, the girls couldn''t contain themselves that was the final blow.


    Carolina was the first to speak, "Aren''t you supposed to go to Tampi? How did you end up with a wife and two concubines?" Although her expression was severe, everyone could tell that she was pretending, and seeing that her actions were discovered, Carolina let out a mischievous giggle, and sticking out her tongue, she said again, "He was just joking. Zany Right?


    Come on it''s time for some girl talk, let Andrew take care of the tedious stuff."


    With that, Andrew''s wives dragged Zany into the room leaving all the other Amazons stunned by the unnatural behavior.

 CHAPTER 405

    Andrew couldn''t say anything, when Helena and Candice grabbed Kacta and Sumili and like Zany they were dragged to the joint room next to the office, without being able to refuse.


    These Amazons are far superior in terms of strength to Andrew''s wives, but they still could not escape from them and were kidnapped. Seeing the situation, Andrew couldn''t help but be astonished like the old women were.


    At that moment, he saw that the girls had left the children in the office and quickly said, "Wait, what happen with the children?," but Aki, who was thest to enter the room, said, "It''s been a while since they''ve seen his father".


    With a sharp m, the door closed and Andrew was left like a fool staring into space and only reacted when he heard theughter of the old Amazon women. Andrew could onlyugh bitterly at the situation, but he quickly recovered and took his children from the flour and sat with them on the couch.


    The old women followed Andrew and watched him y with his children for a few moments, as they knew that Andrew had been away for a while, and although for adults that time could not be considered long, for children of that age it was different, so they let them have their reunion.


    Despite that, Andrew didn''t make them wait long either. After a few minutes, Andrew stopped ying with his children, but he did not push them away, he just kept them close, but the old women understood that he was already paying attention to them.


    "Where are we?" the elderly Bita, who is the most familiar with Andrew, immediately asked. "In the capital of the Cannaris empire," Andrew responded as he caressed the face of his little daughter.


    The old women were surprised, because in less than a second they had traveled kilometers away, but this also excited them, because although Andrew had told them that he could teleport them, they were still skeptical.


    While it is true that these old women know a lot about the gods and candidates for gods, since they lived through the war against the fallen god and the abysmals 1,000 years ago, that did not mean that they knew everything.


    Manipting space is not something that just anyone can do. There are space wizards in this world, but not even the most powerful of them would have the ability to do what Andrew had done.


    Furthermore, Andrew had already told them that he was a candidate for the god Eros and his domain is sex and eroticism, so the ability to manipte space should not be possible.


    However, the situation was that they did not know the capabilities of a temple such as the Heavenly Pces. Temples are an extension of the world of gods into the mortal world through the divinity of gods or god candidates.


    Since no candidates for god have appeared in this world in a long time, that is why a divine temple like the Heavenly Pces has never existed, so these women do not know anything about its capabilities, but that is going off-topic.


    The olddies had regained their calm and Bita spoke again, "Is it possible to leave this establishment?", to which Andrew smilingly replied, "Of course, you can, but the appearance of 5 such powerful demigoddesses will cause panic."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Bita and the other olddies obviously understood what Andrew meant. While there were no demigods other than Arturios under the king''smand, that didn''t mean there weren''t any around, just that they didn''t show themselves.


    However, if these amazons suddenly appeared on the city streets, things would be different. Knowing this, the grannies did not insist on leaving and preferred to stay talking to Andrew.


    "Before, you said that you could take us to other ces, apart from this ce where else?" asked the old woman Anka who is the leader of the Amazons and Andrew immediately responded, "Only where my Heavenly Pces are established. At the moment this one was the first, there is one in the kingdom of Dunnas and also in Star City."


    The old women immediately became happy when they heard this because those two locations were near to the men they liked the most, the barbarians. Amazons and barbarians have a lot inmon.


    Both are races that value strength and also have a simrity in terms of gics. While the Amazons are prone to giving birth to women, the barbarians are prone to procreating men.


    For this reason, they are two somewhat predestined races, because when theye together, these dominant gic traits collide and in some waypensate for each other. That is why sons and daughters between barbarians and Amazons have a fairly equal percentage of being born boys or girls.


    Although it is also true that an Amazon or a barbarian can be born, which would be a different race from one of the parents, these two races were still attracted to each other, but unfortunately, they are very separated and that is why their unions are rare.


    What Andrew never thought was that he would hear Elder Anka say, "Star City? I wonder how that old Douma is doing." Although Andrew didn''t know that name, an image of him came to mind.


    Who was old and powerful enough for a woman like Elder Anka to remember in the Star City? Only the image of the guardian deity of the barbarians came to his mind.


    Curious, he couldn''t help but ask, "Elder Anka, that old man named Douma you mentioned, isn''t by any chance the barbarian guardian of Star City, right?"


    Not only the olddy Anka was surprised, but all the other olddies were also surprised and quickly asked, "Do you know him?", to which Andrew replied with a somewhat ironic expression, "Well, we had a little encounter."


    The olddies, seeing Andrew''s expression, immediately wrinkled their eyebrows, and Elder Anka asked a little annoyed, "Did he make things difficult for you?" Seeing the old woman''s change of attitude, Andrew thought carefully about what he should say, as this could cause problems, but in the end, he decided to tell the truth.


    Andrew told them what had happened, including the visit from the assassin society member and the talk with the guardian of Star City. By the time Andrew finished his story, Elder Anka''s frown had already rxed and she onlymented, "At least that old man knows what''s good for him."


    Intrigued Andrew asked, "So, do you know him?", but Bita was the one who responded with a smile, "He''s just an old suitor of olddy Anka." Andrew and Oliver opened their eyes in surprise at the revtion and the Elder Anka, feigning annoyance, scolded her, "Bita!"


    Bita and the other olddiesughed at Elder Anka''s reaction, as seeing an old woman like Anka blush was quite a strange sight. Andrew wanted to ask more about the topic because he thought it was an interesting story, but he didn''t dare.


    The Elders, seeing the curious expression on Andrew''s face, smiled and one of them, the Elder Dufina exined, "It is a story from more than 1,000 years ago, before the war. On the lost continent, the territory of the Amazons and the Barbarians were neighbors, so marriages between our races weremon.


    She paused and the old woman Lamba, as if taking over, continued, "The young Douma went into our forest and met the most beautiful and promising flower of the time, Elder Anka."


    Elder Hacta continued the story, "It was instant love, but they were both the most promising young generation of their respective races, so their union was difficult and then war broke out, so they never got together."


    Elder Anka seemed upset with her Friends for revealing her youthful love story, but she didn''t say anything, after all, they weren''t telling lies. Andrew was fascinated by the story, but after a few seconds, he couldn''t help but ask, "I understand why they couldn''t join together, but the war was a long time ago, why didn''t you do itter?"


    This time, Bita responded, "Well, they were the ones chosen to protect and maintain their respective races. Elder Anka is our leader and superior, our protector if you want to say that, and Douma is the same for the barbarians."


    A silence fell in the office and Andrew who saw Elder Anka could swear that he saw a little sadness in the olddy''s eyes and unconsciously asked, "Elder Anka, do you still love him?"


    If before it had been silent, after Andrew''s question a cemetery would be more lively. The Elders even seemed to have a hint of fear and Andrew, noticing this, became worried, because he may have stepped on andmine with his question.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Elder Anka was not bothered and calmly replied, "To say that I love him right now, I don''t think it is appropriate. It''s been a long time and we lost the best time of our lives, but I will admit that he is the only man I ever loved."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Elder Anka was not upset and even she was sincere in her response. The reason why the other elders were scared was because they knew that the topic of Douma for Anka was taboo.


    When everyone was rxed, Andrew suddenly dropped another bombshell in the room, "Do you want to see him again? Before, although it could be an inconvenience, now with me here things are different."


    Everyone looked at Andrew strangely, because he sounded like a matchmaker. Even Elder Anka had a strange look on her face and she couldn''t help but say, "I thought you were a candidate for god Eros, why are you ying the god of love?"


    Although the question surprised him, Andrewughed and replied, "It is true that my domain is sex and eroticism, but the domain of love is closely rted to me. So, do you want to see him?"

 CHAPTER 406

    The Elder Anka hesitated a little when she heard Andrew''s words. A moment ago she had said that she was not currently in love with Douma, but that was a well-told lie that managed to fool everybody there.


    Andrew did not notice it because he was not using the eyes of Eros at the time, since it did not seem necessary to do so and that is why he did not notice that the old woman was lying, however, if they put the dots together they could have noticed it.


    The elder Anka had said that Douma was the only man she had loved in her entire life, she had not even had another partner in her life of more than a millennium, so it was obvious that she still loved him, she just didn''t want them to know.


    It was a matter of shame. All the old women on the Amazon council were single and powerful, but that doesn''t mean they hadn''t had some men in their life, even Bita had several.


    However, Elder Anka was different. She had never had a man other than Douma. Although she is not a virgin, since in her youth she slept with Douma on several asions before the war, after that, there was no other.


    She was ashamed that everyone found out about her loyalty since the Amazons'' rule until Andrew appeared was to find a husband and create offspring.


    Although they were faithful to their husbands, if at some point they separated, there was nothing wrong with looking for another man. These 5 old women were all over a millennium old, so having several men throughout their lives was not abnormal.


    After thinking about all this, Elder Anka was about to refuse, but then Elder Bita spoke, "Anka, you should go meet him. Your responsibility as protector has already been fulfilled and even if you want to continue with it, Andrew can transport you from the forest at any time, I don''t see the reason why you can''t be with him."


    Elder Anka was surprised by her words and the other three old women also nodded as if they agreed with what Bita said. Elder Anka''s eyes widened in surprise because although Elder Bita''s words seemed simple, in reality, they were not.


    In a few words, she was telling her that they understood her situation and that was what surprised her, because she thought she had hidden it very well, but to friends as close as Bita and the others, it was obvious that Elder Anka still loved Douma.


    They were never deceived and knew that the Elder Anka had remained faithful to Douma since her youth.


    Although for the Amazons this would not be a good example of what an Amazon should be, these old women did not reproach her for anything, nor did they think it was a shame, because Elder Anka had to sacrifice a lot for the Amazons, it would be shameless toin to her about a little thing like this.


    Elder Anka, understanding this, just smiled at her friends as if to let them know that she was grateful for not embarrassing her, and with a determined look, she looked at Andrew and said, "I appreciate your help."


    Andrew, despite not understanding the interaction of the old women, smiled and approached Elder Anka cing his hand on her shoulder, and before disappearing he said to Oliver, "Please entertain the Grannies while I am not here".


    Normally, Andrew would not travel anywhere without Oliver, but this time Andrew nned to take Elder Anka and return immediately, so there was no danger as he would not leave the Heavenly Pce.


    Oliver understood and simply nodded. After Andrew and Elder Anka had left, Oliver asked the other Amazons if they wanted anything to drink and after they said their preferences, Oliver went to the kitchen to get the drinks.


    Bita and the other old women were surprised because they were left alone in thepany of Andrew''s children, which was too reckless, but at the same time they were moved, because this showed the trust they had in them.


    Obviously, Andrew and Oliver didn''t do this blindly. Certainly, these olddies had been good to them, but they still wouldn''t leave Andrew''s heirs unsupervised just because of that.


    They had already evaluated them with the eyes of Eros and the eyes of aura, so they had noticed that these old women did not have even a hint of malice towards them, so that was why they dared to leave the children with them.


    The old women started ying with Andrew''s children and even though these children are intelligent, they are still innocent, so they just thought that the old women were their grandmothers and they yed with them happily.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Elder Anka appeared in the Star Pce office in less than a second. Elder Anka never ceased to be amazed at Andrew''s ability to travel, but she didn''t ask how it worked.


    Although they had arrived, no one had noticed them, because the Heavenly Pce was a bunker for power. Simply put, no one would know that there was an expert or demigod in it unless Andrew wanted it, even if they expelled the aura of power or divinity.


    The only exception to this rule was Andrew himself since the Heavenly Pces as temples were one with him, so when he expelled his divinity, the establishment is impregnate with it and a movement as big as that would not be ignored by others who possess divinity.


    This is something that could not be controlled because it was thanks to this that Andrew could be a god within this ce. A few seconds after inspecting the different surroundings, Elder Anka asked, "How do we contact Douma?"


    "Well, I thought you could feel him and go to him," Andrew replied innocently, to which Elder Ankaughed as she said, "That''s hard because while I can feel divinity, there are many ways to block our presence. Right now I can''t feel Douma."


    Andrew thought for a moment and said, "Then let''s do the opposite," to which Elder Anka asked, "Wouldn''t there be problems?", but Andrew smilingly replied, "I doubt that old man will do anything when he sees you."


    Unexpectedly, Elder Anka blushed, which seemed inappropriate for a woman of her status and age, but Andrew had to admit that he did not dislike the olddy''s appearance.


    In fact, maybe it was an illusion, but he could see the young Anka at that moment, a beauty without equal. Not just physical, but heroic, which surprised him and he immediately asked Fluffy, "Am I seeing visions?"


    Fluffy who heard Andrew''s questionughed and replied, "Master, it seems that your Eros eyes are improving, that is good news." Andrew was surprised because something like this had never happened before.


    He had always improved his skills by spending points on the system, so an improvement like this was strange and Fluffy understanding his master''s thoughts said, "The system is only an aid to the god candidate since everything contained in it always has belonged to him, so as time passes and your divinity grows stronger, these improvements are not strange."


    Andrew nodded, showing that he understood Fluffy''s words, but immediately asked, "But what do I gain by seeing a person''s youth?", to which Fluffy responded, "Well, there are many things that restore a person''s youth."


    "The gods of Eros prefer beauty, so it is not strange for an Eros god to return someone''s beauty and youth to be with him or her," Fluffy exined.


    Although Andrew did not like that idea because she would still be an old woman even if her appearance changed. However, he understood that there was a business there if he could obtain those products.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If the low-level rejuvenating cream was so popr, a product thatpletely restored beauty and youth would be a mine of gold and diamondsbined.


    However, Fluffy, who could understand Andrew''s thoughts, wrinkled his eyebrows and said, "Master, you must get rid of that attitude," to which Andrew asked in confusion, "Which attitude?"


    "Thinking about age as a limitation. Master, you must understand that you will be a god and time will be irrelevant. I know you have several wives and you will be able to get many more in the future, but let me be clear, you will be eternal to the passage of time just like your wives, so age will lose its meaning in the future.


    Andrew was shocked upon hearing the divine beast''s words. He understood perfectly what he wanted to tell him. Andrew still thought like a human and that''s why he always looked for women close to his age, but he really didn''t have to limit himself.


    If an old woman could return to her 20s with his power and they would live for eternity, why did she need to worry? Although a little strange, it was true that, as time went by, age would be irrelevant.


    The gods did not suffer from the passage of time. This did not mean that they could not die, because in battle dying like mortals is not strange, but old age is not a concept applicable to the gods.


    Fluffy seeing that his master had understood his point, he said nothing more. Despite having changed his way of thinking a little, Andrew was not nning to take the elderly Anka, since her situation was special, but now he was open to the future, at least he was less reluctant about the issue of age.


    Elder Anka who saw Andrew remained silent, she did not say anything, because she thought that he was devising some n and when Andrew realized this, he could only smile embarrassedly.


    "Well, let''s do this," Andrew suddenly said, escaping his shame and releasing his divinity.


    Although he was still restricted for letting Fluffy possess his body, this did not seal his divinity, just the ability, so his divinity expanded and in seconds a tall and robust old man appeared in the office a little angry, "Brat, I told you that you should not cause problems", but upon noticing Elder Anka, the old man was paralyzed.

 CHAPTER 407

    "You¡­" Elder Douma tried to speak, but his words did note out when he saw Elder Anka. The woman''s appearance had changed so much over the years, but Douma could still see the same beautifuldy he had known in his youth.


    Elder Anka was no different. Aside from his gray hair and long beard, Douma didn''t look any different to her. They seemed to be trapped in a memory from over 1,000 years ago and neither of them seemed to find the words to speak.


    Although it was not Andrew''s ce to intervene, he also did not want to stand in the middle of the two elders who were looking at each other as if they were in a staring contest, so he said, "Respected elders, I know that it is difficult for you to find words after so much time, but not saying anything will only make things more ufortable."


    Andrew''s words woke the two elders from their trance and they looked at Andrew with annoyance, as they did not appreciate the interruption, especially Douma. Andrew understood that, but he still didn''t stop.


    "Why don''t you go somewhere more appropriate and talk?" Andrew continued. Despite his annoyance, Douma thought it was a good idea, so he looked at Elder Anka as if asking for her opinion.


    Elder Anka smiled showing her agreement and secondster they disappeared. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief as they left. It is true that within the Heavenly Pce, he is a god, but the aura of these elders is still suffocating, which is why he did not want them around.


    Not bothering what they would do, Andrew teleported and appeared again in the Cannaris Pce office, where he found Bita and the other 3 old women, drinking tea and ying with his children.


    When Andrew saw his children ying with the old women, he felt a sensation of tenderness, because his children did not have grandparents. Andrew''s parents in this world died a long time ago and none of his wives had parents either.


    He knows how important a grandfather or grandmother could be in a child''s life and in this world, his children only had Carmen as a grandmother and it was nice to see the elderly Amazons y this role even if it was for a short period of time.


    The old women who saw Andrew appear, immediately asked, "Were you able to find Douma?", to which Andrew responded by telling them what had happened without hiding anything.


    Elder Bita and the othersughed at the story, as they expected something like this to happen, but they quickly changed the topic. "Boy, why don''t we talk about arrangements for the future?" said Elder Hacta.


    "What do you want to know?" Andrew replied and the old woman began to make her point. In short, they wanted to know what the management of the Heavenly Pce in the ck forest would be like.


    While it is true that all the Heavenly Pces were a business, the one in the ck forest might not be as functional as the others. The Amazons did not have great wealth like the other races, so establishing a cer house there was a waste of resources.


    Understanding this Andrew thought for a moment and then gave a proposal, "Why don''t we use it as a transportation station?" These words confused the old women and noticing this, Andrew began to exin.


    "Establishing a pleasure house in the ck forest will be difficult, as you do not have much money and I honestly doubt that I will be able to get men who meet your standards to extend your family."


    Andrew paused and continued, "We''d better set up a group of Amazons every month to use the Heavenly Pce to travel to the Star City and search on their own."


    The old women remained silent as if evaluating Andrew''s proposal. What he said was true, they had no money since they lived off the forest and had little interaction with the outside world, so they didn''t need it.


    They also knew that getting strong courtiers like the Amazons liked would make Andrew have to spend a lot of money, something he wouldn''t get back with them, so his proposal wasn''t bad.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The problemy in the fact that, if they did this, a decrease in their poption could ur, since the Amazons could leave and not return.


    Although their race would not be extinct, they would lose their roots and they did not want that. When they made their points Andrew smiled and said, "Well, that can be easily solved. With Elder Anka and Elder Douma in Star City, that problem would be solved."


    The old women''s eyes widened because they never thought about that. They were always under the illusion that Elder Anka and Douma would only meet asionally with Andrew''s help, but they could also have Elder Anka stay in Star City and supervise the traveling Amazons, while they took care of the forest.


    The four old women looked at each other and discussed this topic. In the end, they decided that it was the best option, but they still had to discuss it with Douma and Anka, but they were almost sure that there would be no problem there.


    After that, they started discussing some minor details to optimize everything. While they argued, inside the room, Andrew''s wives questioned Zany, Kacta, and Sumili.


    The three Amazons were overwhelmed by the questioning and Zany couldn''t help but ask, "I didn''t expect you to be as open as us Amazons when ites to rtionships. Are you really not upset?"


    Carolina and the others looked at each other and soon burst intoughter. The three Amazons were stunned by their reactions and could not say anything. Helena, seeing their confusion, asked them, "You know what Andrew is, right?"


    Seeing them nod she continued saying, "Then you are clear that Andrew will not only have many more wives, but also concubines. There is no use in bothering him, as long as he loves and respects us."


    The Amazons were surprised but had to ept her words as an irrefutable reality. It would be an illusion to believe that Andrew, being a candidate for god of Eros, would not have many more women in the future.


    After that, the girls talked about how they met Andrew and everything that had happened during this time. The Amazons were even forced to talk about their sexual rtionships.


    The Amazons were ashamed to tell their intimate experiences, but Carolina told them, "I was simr to you, but you must understand. Our man is the future god of sex, this topic bes every day over time, so get used to it."


    On the other hand, in a simple house in Star City, Elder Douma, and Elder Anka were sitting opposite each other with a cup of tea in front of them, but despite being alone for quite some time, they had not yet uttered the first word.


    Then, Elder Anka decided to break the silence, "Douma, I think it''s time to talk." Douma became serious and with a slight nod, he asked, "Then tell me, what is happening? Who is that boy and how do you know him?"


    Elder Anka was surprised by the question and couldn''t help but ask in disbelief, "Do you mean you don''t know about him?", to which Douma replied, "We only spoke once and it wasn''t at all pleasant."


    Wrinkling her eyebrows Elder Anka said, "Douma, it is better not to be an enemy of him. That boy is a candidate for god and it is thanks to him that the Amazons and Barbarians could unite again."


    These words surprised Douma. As a person who lived through the Lost Continent War, he knew very well what a god candidate was and quickly eximed, "Now I understand why that brat seemed so strange."


    Elder Anka couldn''t help butugh when she heard Douma''s words, which made Douma blush a little, but not out of shame, but out of love, because he hadn''t seen that smile for centuries, and despite the wrinkles, for him, Elder Anka was still the most beautiful woman in the world.


    That''s how intense the love of these two is, which is sad that they couldn''t see each other for so long. Afterughing to her heart''s content, Elder Anka said, "Well, Douma, I would like to ask you a favor."


    Seeing the serious attitude of Elder Anka, Douma also became serious and lightly nodded at her, letting her know that he was listening to her, so Elder Anka began to make her request.


    "Although the barbarians do not have as many poption problems as the Amazons, it is obvious that there is still concern about this issue. That was the reason why our races have always been so close for so many years."


    The elder Anka paused briefly to see Douma''s reaction and seeing that he was paying attention to her, she continued, "Young Andrew can facilitate the bridge between both races, so I would like you not to bother him, but to protect him".


    Elder Douma understood perfectly what Elder Anka meant and although he agreed with her proposal, he still felt a little sad, because from her words he understood that she was not nning to stay with him and that made him a little sad.


    Elder Anka noticing this couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?", to which Douma responded with another question, "Won''t you stay with me?" Elder Anka was caught off guard by that question, but she still responded, "You know my obligations, however, I can visit often."


    Although it was not what Elder Douma wanted to hear, he would have to make do. Letting out a sigh, he nodded his head, signaling that he epted the proposal, which made Elder Anka smile and say, "Then let''s go back to talk to the boy," but Douma immediately refused, saying, "That can wait. Why don''t we talk a little more? It''s been 1,000 years, let''s enjoy it a little longer."

 CHAPTER 408

    Elder Anka agreed and remained in her ce speaking. In reality, she wanted to leave quickly, not because she didn''t want to be with Douma, but quite the opposite.


    Seeing him after so long made her feel ufortable and she didn''t know how to behave, all this because of the pure love she had for him. Furthermore, she no longer had the youth and beauty of her old days.


    While Douma is also an old man, the appearances of a man and a woman are two separate cases. Meanwhile, at the Cannaris Pce, Andrew''s wives and concubines finally left the room.


    Bita and the other elderly Amazon women were surprised to see how the 7 girls were chatting pleasantly as if they had known each other for many years, but even with the curiosity they felt, they did not ask anything.


    Even Andrew didn''t ask. He gave his women space to do her things because he knew that if they needed to tell him something they would, so it wasn''t worth asking what they talked about.


    With Andrew''s wives and concubines in the office, the conversation became more animated, but Andrew felt a little helpless, as he was the only man present apart from his children.


    Oliver, who had previously apanied him, had abandoned him to go see his wife and son, since like Andrew he had not seen them in a long time. Although they were talking about unimportant topics, Candice suddenly said, "Andrew, in the desk drawer, are Castor''s letters, you might want to read them."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows when he heard Candice''s words because he considered that it was not the time toment on something like that, but he also thought that if she said it now it was because something must have happened.


    Although the Amazons were there, Andrew did not bother and took the letters sent by Castor. They were organized in chronological order, so he read them one by one in that order to get the context of things.


    The first letters were simple notifications, saying that they had already arrived in the city of Calci, how they had bought their old houses, and about the situation of the gang to which Castor belonged.


    But thest letters were more worrying. Castor, V, and the Shadow agents who apanied them had discovered that the former gang was under themand of an unknown foreigner.


    Also, Doldo seemed to be subordinate to someone, but they had not been able to identify who that person was, and they suspected that both Doldo and Castor''s old gang were under the same person.


    They also investigated Emilse and learned that she has as little information as they do and that it was very strange that Doldo, having so much power over her, had not decided to take revenge on her.


    This situation was very strange, but what worried Andrew the most was that this mysterious character who moves in the shadows seemed quite powerful and currently not inferior to the ruler of the city.


    On the other hand, the matter of Castor''s old gang messing with normal people to spy for them was also worrying and made Andrew feel ufortable.


    Andrew''s wives and concubines were talking to Bita and the others, when Andrew asked seriously, "What do you think we should do?" Andrew was so worried, that he didn''t care that the Amazons who had no idea what they were talking about were listening.


    Candice being aware of this, looked askance at the old women as if informing Andrew that they should not talk about the subject in their presence and the old women were smart so they proposed to leave.


    However, Andrew stopped them by saying, "Grannies, I trust you. Also, your knowledge can be useful to me, please listen to me and give me your advice," so, the old women sat down again and Andrew told them everything in detail.


    Candice and the other wives were surprised that Andrew was so open with these old women, because from what Zany, Kacta, and Sumili had told them, they were not that close, but they still didn''t say anything.


    The old women were also surprised by the vote of confidence Andrew was giving them, but outside they remained stoic and listened carefully to Andrew''s story.


    He not only limited himself to telling them about Castor''s mission but also told them about the difficulties of his childhood, as well as the work he had for Doldo and Emilse. When Andrew finished telling his story, the office fell silent.


    After a few seconds that seemed like hours, Elder Bita spoke, "Boy, I think you were right to send your man to investigate. What that guardian of yours Oliver said is true, your hunches are more serious than those of an ordinary expert or demigod and it is good to worry."


    Pausing, she added, "If what your friend said is true, the person behind the scenes in Calci City seems extraordinary and his n could affect you indirectly, but I also do not advise you to intervene directly."


    Elder Bita''s words confused not only Andrew but everyone present. Only the other olddies seemed to understand her point, so Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"


    "Well, the actions of this person or organization may affect the capital city or the entire empire and that would harm you to a greater or lesser extent," Elder Bita rified and then Andrew understood.


    It was true, that the movements of this person or organization were too strange, but there was still something he didn''t understand, so he asked, "But if this person or organization wants to destabilize the empire, why did they locate themselves in Calci?"


    Andrew paused and added, "It is true that Calci is a rtivelyrge city, but it is not important enough to cause problems." Hearing this, Elder Bita smiled and rified Andrew''s doubt.


    "That''s true, but tell me, what would happen if this same operation was carried out in several cities?" This surprised everyone and Candice, being the fastest, couldn''t help but exim, "It''s a coordinated attack."


    The old Amazon women nodded and Bita continued to exin, "The empire of Cannaris recently had a war with the kingdom of Tripia and since the kingdom of Tripia surrendered and an agreement was signed, the empire rxed, plus there was the issue of the abyssals, so the empire would never think that it would be attacked at this time."


    Andrew suddenly asked, "Do you mean that the kingdom of Tripia is behind this?", to which she replied, "I don''t think so. Although it would be a good strategy, the empire surely has them under surveince. They would never be negligent that, but that is not the only enemy of the Empire."


    Elder Bita paused and added, "Boy, keep in mind. The Cannaris empire is too abundant. Being the only country with were beasts and elves, they have the crop-growing technology and animal production, any country wants that."


    Andrew fell silent as he listened to Elder Bita. He was beginning to see the bigger picture that Elder Bita was describing and then he said, "Candice, although we don''t get along with him, we should report this to Marquis Valoide so he can investigate. Furthermore, I will write to Castor to tell Emilse about our concerns and alert the city lord of Calci."


    "That''s a good strategy. You shouldn''t get involved directly or you might fall into a trap," Elder Bita said approving Andrew''s n. Candice immediately nodded and went to find Oliver to apany her to the Marquis'' mansion.


    At that moment, Andrew sensed that Elder Douma and Elder Anka had returned to the Star Pce, and notifying the other elders, he teleported into theirpany, as they needed to talk about what they had discussed before.


    Douma and Anka were surprised to see Andrew and the other old women appear. Bita, who seemed to be the one who was the most close with these two, mocked saying, "Did you have a good time?"


    Douma was unfazed by Bita''s joke, but Elder Anka was fuming and it wasn''t out of anger, but out of embarrassment, which made Andrew think that maybe these two old people got some action.


    Despite this thought, Andrew abandoned it immediately, because first of all, he didn''t care about the love life of these two, and second, he didn''t want to imagine the two old people in intimacy.


    After some banter, Bita and the others told them what they had discussed with Andrew. Douma immediately agreed and although Anka wanted to refuse out of embarrassment, she was forcefully cated by her friends, so in the end the arrangement was made.


    Elder Anka would stay in Star City and she would supervise the Amazons who came to find a mate. Meanwhile, Candice and Oliver arrived at Marquis Valoide''s mansion.


    As always when Candice visited Teresa weed them and although rtionships had been damaged, she still treated Candice as a friend of hers. Candice found it difficult to go against Tatiana since she had been her friend for a long time, so she decided to keep things professional.


    She told Tatiana that he needed to speak with the marquis and he agreed to meet with her. Candice didn''t want to be in this ce for a long time, so she exined the conjecture from before quickly so she could leave, but after telling such a theory, it was impossible for the marquis to let her go, just like that.


    Donald kept her for a while asking questions and confirming the facts and only after a few hours was Candice able to leave. Donald knew that if this theorymunicated by Candice was true, they were in trouble so he did not dare to neglect and immediately went to the pce to meet the emperor.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 CHAPTER 409

    Not everyone could see the emperor without an arrangement except for the ministers and although Donald was a minister, he was hidden, no one apart from the emperor and his ministers knew it, however, everyone in the pce knew that Donald had free rein to see to the emperor whenever he wanted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For this reason, although Donald arrived at the pce unannounced asking for the emperor, they allowed him entry and now he was waiting in the meeting office for the emperor to arrive.


    The emperor did not make him wait long and in a few minutes, he arrived at the office. Donald stood up when he saw him enter and, bowing, said, "Majesty," to which Augustus responded with a slight nod.


    "Marques Valoide, to what do I owe your sudden visit?" Augustus asked calmly and then Donald began to tell him everything that Candice had told him a few minutes ago.


    Augustus listened attentively until Donald finished speaking and then asked, "It is not like you toe without checking the facts, why?", to which Donald replied, "Majesty, if this theory is true, I will waste valuable time verifying it, so I preferred to report first since you have stronger resources to verify the facts".


    Augustus is an intelligent person, so he immediately understood what Donald meant and then he said, "Demon" and a hooded man appeared in the office as if he were a ghost.


    Donald would have been surprised before, but now that he knew of Demon''s existence and knew that he always followed Augustus, he wasn''t surprised to see him appear out of nowhere.


    "You heard what the marquis said. Send someone to check this information," Augustus said in an authoritative tone, and Demon without saying a word bowed and disappeared.


    Now that they were alone Augustus spoke again, "Once again the cluees from that young man. I''m getting more and more worried about him." Donald knew that the emperor was not speaking for him to respond, but he still intervened, "Sir, although it is really suspicious, I believe that he is not seeking to harm us."


    "Why do you think so? You know that all this could be a way for us to let our guard down," Augustus said, intrigued by Donald''s confidence and Donald responded calmly, "Sir, I have no solid proof. Even so, they have been expanding, I think it is a measure to escape from the empire if we continue to press."


    "Is that why you''ve rxed your vignce?" Augustus continued to ask and Donald replied, "There are many threats to pay attention to and since both you and Guardian Arturios have eyes on him, I see no reason to be investigating him as well".


    Upon hearing his response Augustus could only nod, as it was reasonable, and after a short pause, Augustus spoke again, "That''s the best. Leave the surveince to me, focus on other matters."


    Donald nodded and after bowing he left. He had fulfilled his part and there was no reason for him to pursue the matter. If the emperor himself couldn''t figure out this situation, no one could.


    Meanwhile, in the Star Pce, Andrew, Douma, and the old Amazon women were discussing the deal they would make. Although convincing the elderly Anka to stay in the city with Douma took a bit of effort, it really wasn''t difficult.


    In the end, she epted. Douma was happy to have the love of his life close to him and the other olddies were happy for them. Ultimately, they decided that every month, 10 Amazons woulde to the city to explore the outside world and possibly find a mate.


    With that settled, Andrew took Bita and the others back to Cannaris Pce, where he picked up his concubines and teleported them to the ck forest. Zany, being Andrew''s wife, remained in the Cannaris Pce.


    When all these matters were settled, Andrew wrote a letter to Castor and tied it to the leg of a messenger hawk. The message was simple, he must contact Emilse and inform her of their theory so she could warn the city lord of Calci.


    He also told him to stay there until he saw that the city lord was warned and then he could return. With all this over, Andrew resumed his activities with his wives and children.


    He hadn''t seen them for a long time, so he chatted with them and yed with his children for a few hours until nightfall came. The Cannaris Pce was packed with clients as usual, but Andrew and his wives did not join the party, as they had one in private.


    They hadn''t seen each other for about a month, so all of Andrew''s wives were eager to spend the night with him. As was customary, the girls entered the room first to put on some provocative costumes.


    Zany, who was still a little reserved, was dragged by her sister''s wives without the possibility of defending herself against them. She didn''t know how her sisters, being so much weaker than her, managed to drag her like this.


    Once in the room, the girls entered the huge clothing closet and began trying on dresses. Zany couldn''t believe that girls who seemed to be cultured and educated were making a catwalk to wear such revealing clothes.


    And although she was reluctant, she couldn''t escape the enthusiasm of her sisters and they made her choose something to wear. After they had changed, they gave the signal and Andrew entered the room.


    Unlike what they always did, this time there were no candles. They had chosen to use light stones and the room was as clear as day, allowing Andrew to admire their bodies in all their splendor.


    They were all wearing different coloredce lingerie. The tight bras inbination with the tiny panties and matching stockings made them look sensual and erotic at the same time.


    Although they had the same outfits, something special stood out for each of them. Helena with her big, milky tits almost popping out of her bra. Carolina and Candice with their well-defined bodies showed off their attributes with confidence.


    Aki with her round, firm ass next to her small tits aroused his lust, and Zany with her wheat skin and well-defined curves, coupled with her toned warrior muscles, was a provocative addition to the group.


    The 5 girls smiled and turned flirtatiously trying to show their sensual attributes to Andrew, who was already with a tent raised in his pants.


    Not in his wildest dreams did he think he would see the day when 5 beauties would pose for him like this. A smile appeared on his face and walking towards them, he opened his arms asking for a group hug.


    All the girls understood what he wanted and joined him, only Zany who was new did not understand, but Helena dragged her into the group hug. She had never experienced anything like this, but she had to admit that she felt the love they all had for each other and she was included.


    After the hug, Andrew approached each of them and gave them a passionate kiss. He started with Carolina. Her lips met and yed over each other lovingly in a soft, but passionate kiss.


    Andrew moved his hands over her body, savoring her figure, but not going too far, he was just testing the waters. Then he turned to Helena who was a little more daring and introduced her tongue into Andrew''s mouth, which led to a much more vulgar, but equally affectionate kiss.


    While their tongues danced like reunited lovers, Andrew''s hands squeezed Helena''s huge tits, making her let out a small moan, but like with Carolina, Andrew didn''t go any further.


    Separating their mouths, the two looked at each other lustfully for a few seconds, but Andrew didn''t jump on her, he still had 3 girls to kiss. Turning to Candice he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her towards him, and stole her lips.


    Their kiss was a little more delicate than the one he had with Carolina because Candice was more romantic. Andrew did not look for her body but rather stroked her hair and ced his hand on the back of her neck, showing dominance over her, but without going too far.


    He then approached Aki, who seemed to be the most anxious of all. Andrew smiled when he saw the little girl''s intensity and grabbing her ass he lifted her until she was at his height and kissed her passionately.


    Aki was the most aggressive, so she stole most of Andrew''s time. Enjoying her husband''s tongue running through her mouth and his huge, firm hands squeezing her ass while he held her in the air.


    Although Andrew was about to lose focus due to Aki''s aggressiveness, he still retreated and faced thest of his wives. Zany was still a little nervous because although she had had sex with Kacta and Sumili, this time it was different.


    With her Amazonpanions, it was just a carnal desire, but now she was between wives, so it wasn''t the same. Seeing her nervousness, Andrew remembered the first night with her, and that made him smile.


    He approached the beautiful brte Amazon and hugged her lovingly. With a loving embrace, Andrew sought her lips and kissed them tenderly, making Zany melt into his arms.


    After kissing all of his wives, Andrew smiled at them and said, "I missed you," to which the girls with a genuine smile responded by jumping on him.


    The sudden attack caught Andrew off guard and, losing his bnce, he fell, but fortunately, it was the bed that received them. Zany was the only one who remained standing because she had been with Andrew all this time, so she knew those words were not for her.


    However, she was quickly surprised, as she could see that her sisters begin to massage Andrew''s body and Aki was so quick that she had already unbuttoned his pants and only woke up from her stupefaction when Helena said, "If you just stand there, there will be nothing left of him for you."

 CHAPTER 410

    Even though Helena''s words woke Zany up from her reverie, the girl still hesitated to join the group. She was still new to this, she had only lost her virginity a little over a week ago, so joining the orgy that Andrew and his wives were having was more than she could bear.


    Andrew noticed this, but before he could call her out, Helena was faster than him to do it. She got up from the bed and holding Zany''s hand pulled her to the bed.


    Zany wanted to resist, but somehow she couldn''t find the strength to do so. It was as if subconsciously, she wanted to participate, but she couldn''t admit it. Seeing Helena make a move, Andrew didn''t bother to interrupt.


    Helena is the one with the most experience among his wives and Andrew does not forget that it was thanks to her that Carolina agreed to take the first step when they started their rtionship, so he left Zany in her hands.


    The other girls didn''t care about Helena and Zany. They were eager to have a piece of Andrew so they attacked him immediately. Aki had already managed to lower his pants and freed his cock.


    Normally, they would take turns pleasuring him, but this time they settled on Andrew''s crotch and started licking his cock and balls. The three delicate tongues ran over Andrew''s genitals and he could only moan with pleasure at the girls'' soft and slippery touch.


    Andrew didn''t know if it was because so much time had passed or if his wives had gotten better, but the blowjob he was receiving was pushing him over the edge and they had only just begun.


    Out of nowhere, Carolina took the lead and positioned herself in front of Andrew''s cock, cing her tits on Andrew''s cock. Candice was not idle and she stood next to Carolina also pressing her tits against Andrew''s cock, and although Aki''s tits were small, she was not left out of the party.


    Three pairs of nuru gel-soaked tits rubbed Andrew''s cock giving it a heavenly sensation. Don''t even ask where the Nuru gel came from, because Andrew didn''t know.


    The girls seemed prepared and had on hand everything they were going to need tonight or at least that''s what Andrew thinks, because he didn''t even notice when they smeared Nuru gel on each other.


    Putting those thoughts aside, he just enjoyed the three juicy pairs of tits that were pressed against his cock. Andrew had the impression that the girls'' tits had grown, because even Aki''s, which were quitecking, made him feel soft and bouncy when his cock pressed against them.


    Andrew didn''tst long and without holding back he released his white seed, bathing the three girls'' tits. Carolina, Candice, and Aki smiled proudly as if they had made a great achievement, and after that, they began to lick each other''s tits as if fighting for Andrew''s semen.


    Seeing them, Andrew could only shake his head, but somehow the three girls looked erotic and tempting. However, since they seemed busy, he didn''t want to interrupt them, so he took a look at Helena and Zany to see how they were.


    To his surprise, the scene there was not much different. Helena hadid Zany face up on the bed and, pressing her down, she was on top of her sucking her tits. Zany seemed a little ufortable, but the blush on her cheeks showed that she was enjoying it.


    Helena was not abrupt, but she was aggressive. Zany''s tits were perfect, both in size and shape, and Helena enjoyed them like a baby who wanted milk. Zany was trying her best not to let out her moans, but she seemed to be reaching her limit.


    "You know you don''t have to hold back, right?" Andrew''s voice was heard and Zany turned her head and looked at him for a while and denied as if to say that she wouldn''t moan out loud, but unfortunately, her enemy was Helena.


    She wasn''t going to allow a rebellious girl and as she continued to suck on Zany''s tits, she ced her right leg between Zany''s legs and began to move it suggestively.


    Helena''s movement lit the fire in Zany''s pussy and instantly, she let out a moan that she tried to muffle with her hands, but then she realized that Helena had her restrained.


    Although Zany could shake off Helena easily thanks to her strength, her body was more honest and it didn''t want Helena to stop. Helena seemed to understand Zany''s feelings and that''s why she elerated the movement of her leg.


    Zany is a sensitive woman because it only took a few seconds and Helena could already feel the moisture from Zany''s pussy seeping into her leg. With a victorious smile, she stopped her attack on her tits, and looking up she said, "There are no rebellious girls in this harem."


    The beautiful brte Amazon didn''t understand what she meant, but she felt like she was being told that resisting lust was a sin here and so she stopped resisting, letting out her moans.


    Andrew, who had seen the entire interaction, smiled when he saw that Zany abandoned her prejudices and focused his vision on the three girls who had finished ying with his semen.


    Normally, it would be Aki who would step forward to ride Andrew''s cock, but to his surprise, this time it was Carolina who took the initiative. He suspected they had some kind of agreement, but it was just a passing thought.


    He was not going to dwell on such an irrelevant matter when one of her beloved wives raised one of her pristine legs to sit on his cock. The spectacle of Zany and Helena had excited him, so his cock was as erect as at the beginning, so Carolina didn''t have to do anything to lift it.


    Carolina decisively grabbed Andrew''s cock and ced it at the entrance to her pussy, and gently lowering it, she inserted it until itpletely disappeared inside her.


    She let out a soft moan as she felt Andrew''s cock push its way inside her and after swallowing itpletely, she stayed like that for a few seconds, before lifting her ass and letting it fall back down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her technique had improved, as she had never done a cowgirl like this. Previously, Carolina and all of his wives were just jumping on his cock, but this time, she was just moving her hips slightly.


    Her upper torso moved little and somehow it was much more pleasurable just moving her lower torso. Although Andrew was curious, it was not the time for those questions, he just enjoyed Carolina''s beating pussy.


    Aki and Candice, who did not want to remain spectators, joined in the fun, but in different ces. Aki climbed on top of Andrew''s face as if asking him to suck her pussy and Candice unexpectedly went to help Helena harass Zany.


    Andrew, who now had a direct pass to Aki''s tight and delicious pussy, wasted no time and started ying with it. His tongue fluttered across Aki''s delicate slit and his hands kneaded her firm ass.


    Aki let out a moan of pleasure as she felt how Andrew''s tonguebined with the movements of his hands on her ass, giving her more pleasure. Meanwhile, Carolina continued lifting her hips and letting them fall, with increasing speed.


    The two girls were enjoying Andrew''s cock and mouth but still had the energy to y with each other. While facing each other, they began to massage their tits, and that made their moan to increase.


    Aki''s pussy was already dripping juices onto Andrew''s face, who was not the least bit displeased, while Carolina''s pussy was sshing with each self-inflicted thrust with the movement of her hips.


    On the other hand, Zany was on the verge of madness with Helena and Candice''s joint attack. Helena was already hard to bear, but her moans were uncontroble now that Candice had joined in.


    Helena had moved to Zany''s crotch. She had removed her underwear and was sucking her pussy with great skill, while Candice was attacking her tits. Her nipples were rock hard and her pussy was as wet as a fountain without a tap.


    Zany had already reached orgasm, but Helena and Candice still wouldn''t let her rest. The Amazon was literally begging for mercy, but her body was too honest.


    Her mouth asked the girls to stop, but unconsciously, she moved her hips, so that Helena would suck her pussy with greater intensity and one of her hands had reached Candice''s ass as if trying to y with her.


    Noticing this, Candice smiled and climbed on top of Zany, cing her pussy in front of her face. Now Candice and Zany formed a perfect lesbian 69 and then Candice said, "Use your beautiful mouth," and she began to suck Zany''s pussy in thepany of Helena.


    Now the two were attacking Zany''s pussy. Candice had concentrated on gently sucking and nibbling her clitoris, while Helena inserted fingers inside her, making the Amazon reach orgasm again.


    Zany was so overwhelmed that even though she had Candice''s pussy in front of her, she hadn''t touched it, so Candice pressed her hips down and forced her pussy into the Amazon''s mouth.


    Feeling the bittersweet taste of Candice''s pussy, Zany instinctively moved her tongue and Candice let out a moan of pleasure. Not wanting her to stop, Candice moved her hips helping Zany give her a good oral sex.


    On the other hand, Carolina seemed to be a little tired of the position she was in, and noticing this, Aki got up from Andrew''s face and got on all fours, and with one hand she opened her lower lips as if inviting him to enter.


    Carolina got up andy down in front of Aki, grabbed her head, and put it between her legs so she could suck her pussy, while Andrew stood behind Aki and prated her.


    Aki, feeling Andrew''s cock inside her, raised her head with a loud moan, but was quickly grabbed by Carolina who dragged her back to her pussy. Andrew didn''t hold back, because with Aki he could be wild, so heshed out with violence.

 CHAPTER 411

    Andrew''s huge cock was going in and out of Aki''s tight pussy wildly. The girl wanted to let out her moans at the top of her lungs, but Carolina kept her pressed against her pussy, making Aki suffer from not being able to release her pleasure.


    Andrew, who was prating her from behind, couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows when he saw that Carolina was so sadistic with Aki and was about to tell her to release her, but Carolina gave him a reproachful look as if she was telling him, "Don''t talk."


    At first, he didn''t understand what Carolina wanted to do, but after a few seconds, Andrew realized something. Aki enjoys wild sex, in fact, more than enjoying that, she is moderately masochistic.


    When this realization hit him, he understood why Carolina was doing what she was doing. She was suppressing Aki and Aki was among Andrew''s wives, taking Zany out of the equation the most powerful, so if Aki doesn''t break free, it''s not because she can''t, but because she didn''t want to.


    Understanding this, Andrew smiled back at Carolina and grabbing Aki''s ass tightly, squeezed it and intensified his movements. Aki''s body trembled as she felt the increase in intensity, but she still didn''t try to free herself from it.


    Andrew''s assumption was correct. While it seemed like Aki was struggling to resist, she was actually enjoying the situation. Being wildly prated by Andrew and choked by Carolina made her pussy wet and she didn''t want it to stop.


    Andrew continued drilling Aki''s pussy hard until he couldn''t resist anymore and cum inside her. Aki also climaxed, so her body shook, expelling juices and semen from her pussy as she fell, breathing harshly.


    At that moment Carolina released her because Aki was out ofmission and no matter how masochistic she was, she was not in a position to continue. Watching the little girl convulse and her chest rise and fall rapidly, Andrew shook his head, as Aki was bing more and more extreme.


    Although he didn''t dislike that, he felt a little worried about the extremes she would go to in the future, but for the moment he stopped thinking about that and approached Carolina who was still sitting with her legs open near to Aki''s face.


    Seeing Andrew approaching her, Carolina tried to get up to change position, but Andrew raised his hand stopping her, and continued to approach her. He stood up in front of her and ced hisid cock in front of her face.


    Without saying a word, Carolina understood what Andrew wanted, and not caring that his cock was soaked in Aki''s vaginal juices and the cum that he had just released, she took it into her mouth.


    She gently ran her pink tongue over the entire surface of it as if trying to clean it and when she saw that most of its residue had been removed, she introduced it into her mouth entirety.


    Carolina sucked Andrew''s cock with some tenderness, but somehow Andrew felt that it was the best blowjob she had given him to date. Maybe the fact that he had just cum and was in his most sensitive state helped, but there was still no denying that Carolina had improved her technique.


    In a few seconds, Andrew''s cock began to rise and then Carolina elerated her movements. Andrew''s cock entered and left Carolina''s mouth at great speed and each time she tried to take it deeper.


    It was obvious that she was overexerting herself, because at times she seemed to choke and her saliva gushed out, staining her face andnding on her naked body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When Andrew''s cock was fully erect and ready for action, Andrew stopped her and, making her lie down on the bed, grabbed her legs and inserted his cock into Carolina''s pussy.


    The girl let out a moan as she felt Andrew''s thrust. In a few seconds, Andrew''s movements elerated and consequently, Carolina''s moans did too.


    Her pussy was so wet that it presented no resistance to Andrew''s thrusts and her tits jiggled in rhythm with the hammering that Andrew was giving her.


    Seeing the expression of pleasure and lust on Carolina''s face, Andrew elerated his movements and the collision of their bodies with each thrust echoed in the room.


    Maybe it was the time they didn''t see each other, but Andrew had never seen Carolina being soscivious, and that turned him on even more. Holding both of her legs, he raised them until they were straight, and, joining one with the other, he ced them on his right shoulder.


    Now that her legs were closed, Carolina''s pussy felt tighter, so the sensation of friction increased. Not only was Andrew enjoying it more, but Carolina felt Andrew''s cock destroying her more intensely.


    She couldn''tst long in this position and secondster her pussy expelledrge amounts of juices, while she let out a loud moan that could practically be considered a scream, before copsing.


    Her chest was rising rapidly due to the difficulty of breathing, but her expression was one of satisfaction. Not wanting to force her, Andrew turned to look for his other wives, but what he found was a convulsing Zany with ascivious expression.


    Her eyes were lost and her tongue was out, while her body spasmed sporadically and her pussy secreted juices non-stop. Next to her were Helena and Candice with a smile on their faces as if they had aplished their task.


    "Girls, if you''re done bullying Zany,e help me," Andrew said, amused by the scene and only at that moment, the two girls realized that Andrew was looking at them.


    Candice and Helena chuckled and crawled over to where Andrew was. They both grabbed Andrew''s cock and sucked it for a few seconds and then Helena gently pushed him to lie down.


    Once lying down, Helena climbed on top of his cock, and Candice on top of his face. Andrew wasted no time and grabbing Candice''s ass he began to suck her pussy, while Helena jumped on his cock.


    Unlike Carolina, Helena jumped with her entire body, making it so that every time she dropped her hips, her ass hit Andrew''s pelvis hard, creating a loud pping sound.


    Andrew didn''t mind, because it wasn''t painful at all, in fact, it was very pleasurable, because he could prate her deeper. Candice and Helena synchronized their moans, from the pleasure they felt, and soon began to y with each other with their little extra strength.


    They massaged each other''s tits and shared a few kisses from time to time. After a few minutes, Andrew patted Candice''s ass as if asking her to get up and she did.


    Seeing this, Helena stopped her movements. Andrew rose to a sitting position, still holding his cock inside Helena. Grabbing her waist, he turned her around andid her on the bed in a missionary position.


    Andrew looked at Candice and said, "On top of her," to which Candice didn''t hesitate and climbed on top of Helena. Her tits pressed against Helena''s and now Andrew had both pussies in view.


    The girls started kissing and touching each other''s tits. Andrew let them y for a few seconds and resumed his movements. Helena felt Andrew''s pration and let out a moan, interrupting her kiss with Candice.


    Andrew continued to prate her for a few minutes and then withdrew his cock from her and inserted it into Candice''s pussy. This time it was Candice''s turn to moan and Helena, taking a break, took Candice''s tits into her mouth.


    Being prated by Andrew and attacked by Helena''s mouth, Candice was on the verge of madness, but neither of them stopped. Candice''s ass was crushed with each of Andrew''s thrusts and her nipples were rock hard from Helena''s stimtion.


    They continued this way for several minutes and Andrew switched pussies again. Candice being freed from the joint attack, fell on top of Helena breathing a little harshly, but she recovered quickly and returned the favor.


    Helena''s moans increased as did Andrew''s movements and Candice sucked her tits, which bounced in rhythm with the thrusts of Andrew''s cock.


    Andrew elerated his movements and, resting his hands on Candice''s ass, tried to go deeper. In his attack, Andrew saw Candice''s pink pussy and inserted some fingers into it, while continuing to fuck Helena.


    Now the two girls felt the pleasure of being prated, although Helena was enjoying it more. Andrew sandwiched the pussies and when he felt that he was close to reaching the limit, he withdrew his cock from Helena''s pussy and cing it between the two girls he continued moving.


    Although neither of them was being prated, feeling Andrew''s cock touch their pussies at the same time made them moan with pleasure, and in a few seconds, neither of them could stand it and they reached orgasm at the same time.


    Andrew''s thick, hot, abundant, and white cum stained the stomachs and pussies of the two girls who in turn released a jet of pressurized juices that left arge stain on the sheets.


    Andrew fell back, breathing harshly, while Candice fell limply onto Helena as she gasped for air. Helena was in no better condition and although she had some difort breathing with Candice on top of her, she didn''t have the strength to push her away.


    It was a wild night and everyone was satisfied. Zany, despite not receiving attention from Andrew, was not unhappy, because she could barely move after the attention of Candice and Helena. They all stayed still trying to catch their breath and when they did, they changed the sheets, cleaned themselves a little and went to sleep as a big family.

 CHAPTER 412

    The next morning Andrew woke up a little tired, but he couldn''t stay in bed all day, however, he couldn''t get up, as all his wives had curled up on his chest and arms, so he couldn''t move.


    He looked at his wives as if trying to see if they would wake up soon, but the girls seemed fast asleep. Although their performance was good, Andrew knew them too well to know that they were just pretending.


    "So, don''t you intend to wake up today?" Andrew asked with a bit of mockery, showing them that he had discovered them. Helena was the first to react and looking up and with a smile, she said, "Let''s just stay a little longer. We haven''t seen you in a long time."


    Andrew let out a sigh of resignation, but he still said, "Well, I promise to stay, but let me move my arms, I can barely feel them anymore." With hisment, the melodiousughter of his other wives could be heard.


    The girls, stillughing, raised their heads so that Andrew could move his arms, but as if fearing that he would trick them and get up, they clung to his body.


    The only one not participating in thisical disy of love was Zany, since she had been with Andrew all this time, so she didn''t need so much attention from her husband right now.


    In fact, she was one of the first to wake up, but when she was going to get up, she was stopped by Helena and convinced to participate in this small act. She didn''t care, because even if she got up, she couldn''t do anything.


    She had arrived at this ce yesterday and she only knew the office and this room. She also didn''t know anyone besides those in this room and Oliver, so there was no reason to get up, so she cooperated with her sisters to stay in bed.


    Furthermore, she seemed unable to oppose Helena, because every time she saw her, she remembered everything she did to her the night before and that embarrassed her because the image of herscivious expression and the shameless acts that she did, could not be erased.


    Helena was aware of that because Zany''s face blushing like a tomato was hard to ignore, but, even so, she wasn''t going to take advantage of it. Helena and the other girls might be many things in bed, but outside of it, they were all her sisters, so she wouldn''t bully her new sister.


    Now that his arms had been freed, Andrew remained on the bed chatting with his wives. They told him everything they had done during the time he was away.


    Since Zany had already told them almost everything interesting about his trip, Andrew just listened. Candice told him how she had expanded into the kingdom of Dunnas with Victoria''s help.


    Apparently, she had doubled her earnings in that country and was on her way to opening a fashion store and a beauty store like the ones in the capital of the Cannaris empire.


    While she exined this to him, Andrew nodded in agreement, since the kingdom of Dunnas was a muchrger market for these products than the empire of Cannaris, since the wealthy and nobles of this country were women and the best clients for beauty and fashion, are obviously women.


    In fact, Andrew thought that Candice''s food business would be very sessful since the kingdom of Dunnas is a desert country and these resources should be scarce, but Andrew was wrong.


    While it is true that the kingdom of Dunnas is mostly desert, it also has one of thergest and wealthiest rivers on the continent. Thanks to this river, many oases have been created and in this way, agriculture has prospered very efficiently.


    He assumed that because of the conditions they have adapted and that is why food is not scarce. Andrew thought it would be something simr to ancient Egypt, but that''s off-topic.


    Turning to the two new stores Andrew encouraged Candice to continue. He had a little reservation about the beauty store, but when he found out that Carolina''s production of products like rejuvenating cream had increased, he stopped worrying.


    Although Andrew was no longer worried about the products, he was now worried about Carolina. He knew how her ability worked, so, if she had managed to increase production, that meant that she was irresponsible in her time in herboratory.


    Carolina, who noticed Andrew''s gaze, immediately defended herself, "I didn''t overdo it. Helena kept an eye on me and made me rest." Carolina''s words made all the other girlsugh.


    "It''s true, love. I had my eye on her, so don''t worry," Helena said afterughing for a while. Andrew sighed in relief, as he knew that Carolina could be troublesome when she dived into investigating.


    After that, Helena informed him how business had been going at the Cannaris Pce. Although this was in charge of Victor, Helena, who managed the staff, worked closely with him and had learned a lot about business.


    She also informed him that the massage house that was given to Mia and Rana had worked without any problems and that it was bing more and more popr among the nobles.


    She even told him that some nobles used it for special services. Apparently, it is quite normal for nobles to neglect their wives and they sought to relieve their needs elsewhere and the massage house was the best ce to do so without arousing suspicion.


    Additionally, he was notified that massage houses had begun to proliferate near the area where theirs was located as if trying to take advantage of their clients.


    This worried Andrew a little. It turns out that his massage house became so popr that the lines and waiting times were long, so, many clients got tired of waiting and preferred to go to other massage houses even though the service was not as pleasant.


    So, nearby massage houses benefited from these impatient customers and many noticing this, started establishing massage houses nearby, taking advantage of this scenario.


    Andrew fell into deep thought upon hearing this and after a few seconds he said, "Why don''t we limit the business?", to which Candice being the merchant of the group asked, "How?"


    "Well, we can change our business model. Instead of continuing as we are at the expense of customers leaving, it is better to limit our clientele and make it more exclusive," Andrew said.


    Candice was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Gaston had proposed something simr a while ago when this started happening," to which Andrew expressed surprise, "Really? "What did he say?"


    "Well, he proposed that we limit ourselves to serving nobles and the wealthy only. This way we could increase prices and make up for the loss, but we would have more avability and it would give the impression of being more exclusive, which would attract high-end customers," Candice exined.


    Andrew nodded with approval, as that was the idea that urred to him. In fact, he intended to create some additional services to justify the price increase and he exined this to his wives, who were excited because they knew that if there were new services, Andrew would provide them to them and that was a profit for the girls.


    You have to know that the massage technique used in that establishment was a rather poor version of the divine massage and Andrew gave massages to his wives asionally, which they enjoyed, so if there were new services, they would try the improved version, which would be more pleasant.


    Andrew had no idea what his wives were thinking, but even if he did, it wouldn''t bother him, because they weren''t wrong. He didn''t mind giving them some nice moments other than sex.


    The only one of the girls who did not make a report was Aki since she was not in charge of anything that had to do with business. She had limited herself to training and although she had gotten stronger a little, with Oliver and Castor not being present, she didn''t have a good instructor, so the improvement wasn''t much.


    Still, Andrew didn''t leave her out of the conversation and said, "Aki, with Zany here, you can train with her. Zany is very strong, she must be at Castor''s level, so training with her will be beneficial for you."


    All the girls were surprised by Andrew''s words because they did not expect Zany to be so strong. Being at Castor''s level at her age was no small feat and that surprised them and stressed them out a little, since now there was a superpower between them.


    However, Helena lightened the mood with a singlement, "I hope little sister Zany doesn''t get revenge on me for yesterday." Everyoneughed at thement except for Zany who was just embarrassed.


    She wasn''t used to this environment, but she still enjoyed it. After chatting for a while, the door to the room opened and Carmen entered in thepany of their children.


    The little children happily ran to the bed to greet their parents, which enhanced the already happy atmosphere. Zany, who was the only one without children, looked at the little ones with envy, but Helena approached her and said, "Don''t be impatient, your turn wille."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She blushed deeply but nodded slightly. Then, Volg, Helena''s son, approached her with an innocent smile and asked tenderly, "Mom, who is her sister?", that made everyone fall silent and watch the scene. The other children also looked at Zany with curiosity and Helena, smiling, caressed her son and responded, "She is not a sister. This is mom Zany."


    The other girls brought their children closer to Zany and introduced them, then the boys immediately smiled and started hugging Zany with their innocent smiles, making Zany not know how to act.

 CHAPTER 413

    It was normal for Zany to act this way since she had never been a mother and in her vige, she had not seen many children the age of Volg and the others, so she did not know how to act in front of them.


    This caused Helena and the other girls to chuckle, but they didn''t tease her about it. In fact, they approached her and began helping her get acquainted with the children.


    Andrew''s wives had established that no matter who gave birth to the child, they would all be mothers and although Zany arrivedte, the children were still young and could include her as another mother.


    As the minutes passed, Zany got used to the children and now she yed with them happily. Andrew, who was watching the scene from the side, couldn''t help but smile, because there was no more peaceful scene than the one in front of him.


    Although this day had started with a request to stay in bed a little longer than usual from Andrew''s wives who wanted to spend more time with him, it somehow turned into a day ofplete leisure.


    The arrival of the children livened things up, but they still didn''t get out of bed and then Carmen requested that the employees bring breakfast to the room, so they ate in bed and without realizing it, lunch was the same.


    They had such a pleasant time that when they wanted to get out of bed, it was already getting dark and all the employees of the Cannaris Pce were preparing for the opening of the establishment.


    Despite spending the whole day in bed, none of them regret it, because they had a pleasant time in thepany of their children. Before the opening, Andrew took the opportunity to show Zany around and introduce her to the staff.


    Zany was more and more surprised by everything Andrew showed her. Certainly, this building was much simpler than the Heavenly Pce built by the Amazons in the ck forest, but it was the entertainment they offered that surprised her.


    Although the Amazons are secluded in the ck forest, they are not so ignorant as to not know what a pleasure house is and what is done in it, but there are few Amazons who have seen one in person.


    This is why Zany was so surprised by everything Andrew showed her. As the tour progressed, Andrew introduced his new wife to the employees, which surprised them, but only for a moment.


    Andrew''s employees already knew him well enough to know that Andrew was a yboy who would have many women, so bringing a new wife after a trip was not unusual, so their surprise was short-lived.


    Andrew didn''t know whether tough or cry at this evaluation that his employees were giving him, because it is quite real. Thest person Andrew introduced to Zany was Victor because he was busy as the manager of the ce and Andrew didn''t want to interrupt him before.


    Victor, as always, greeted her with his usual elegance and Zany got a little nervous, but Andrew told her that there was nothing to worry about and this rxed her. After the tour and introductions, Andrew and Zany returned to the office, where all the other girls were.


    Zany and Andrew sat with the other girls and while they were chatting about unimportant topics, Zany suddenly asked, "Do you always stay in the office at night?"


    They all turned to look at her with a bitter smile and then looked at Andrew as if saying, "Exin." Andrew noticing this, heaved a sigh and began to exin to Zany the reason why they stayed in the office when the establishment was open for business.


    In a few words, he told her the reason why he didn''t want them to go out. It was a simple and a bit selfish reason, as Andrew just didn''t want the clients to see his wives and cause problems.


    Zany who heard Andrew''s exnation wrinkled her eyebrows as if to say, "I can kill anyone who tries to take advantage of me," which Andrew understood and said with a smile, "I understand, but that would only cause more problems."


    The girls, noticing that Andrew''s exnations did not seem to reach her, intervened in the conversation and exined in greater detail, in this way, Zany understood what was happening, as well as the dangers they would face if she was too aggressive.


    The night passed without a hitch and after closing, everyone went to sleep. Tonight they didn''t do anything extreme, just some kisses and caresses, because the night before they had had more fun than necessary.


    The next morning, everyone woke up early and after a quick breakfast, they left to do their activities. Since they had stayed in bed the day before, they had a lot of things to do.


    Andrew and Zany were the only ones with nothing to do, so Andrew invited her for a walk around town. Obviously, Oliver followed them, because although it was true that Zany is strong, without Oliver Andrew would not have been calm.


    The city was calmer since they dealt with the viscounts thanks to the help of Patricia and her friends, but that did not mean that there were no hidden enemies waiting for their opportunity.


    Riding in the carriage, Zany looked everywhere excited at everything she saw. She had lived her entire life in the forest and while she had knowledge of cities, it was all merely theoretical, she had never seen one.


    The houses and buildings, as well as the bustle of the streets, amazed Zany, as it was a sight that she could not find in the ck forest. Andrew with a loving smile just looked at the excitement of his wife who looked like a girl in an amusement park.


    They went to several ces, in themercial area. They bought some simple, but pretty essories for Zany and even ate at a rather exclusive restaurant.


    After the meal, they returned to the Cannaris Pce where Carolina and the other girls seemed upset about something. Zany had no idea what was happening, but Andrew was sure he knew the reason.


    "Andrew, howe you can safely let Zany go on a date and we can''t?" Candice asked in a somber tone. Among all Andrew''s wives, Helena was the leader, but she had a nice personality, while Candice, who is a businesswoman, knows how to threaten, so whenever they wanted something from Andrew, she was the one who spoke.


    Zany still didn''t understand why her sisters were upset. Even after the question that seemed to rify everything, she was confused and looked at Andrew as if wanting to ask him, but seeing his bitter expression, she didn''t say anything.


    This was obvious since Zany did not know that Andrew had prevented his wives from leaving Cannaris Pce for fear that something would happen to them. His concern was normal, but the fact that he took Zany on a date around the city made the girls want to do it too.


    Swallowing audibly, Andrew stered on an awkward smile and tried to calm his wife down, "Girls, calm down. It''s not that I don''t want to go out with you, but understand the dangers."


    "Why can Zany?" Candice asked, still angry, and Andrew immediately responded, "I already told you that Zany is very strong, she can take care of herself on her own. Plus, she''s new in town so I was just showing her a little."


    Although his reasons were very valid, the girls still felt upset. They weren''t really upset with Zany or Andrew it was just that they wanted to go out without worries and go on a date with Andrew.


    As if understanding his thoughts, Andrew smiled and said, "Well, we may not be able to get out here, but in Dunnas it''s not thatplicated. How about before I resume my trip to Tampi, we have some dates in Dunnas?"


    When he finished speaking, Andrew could see how his wives''s eyes lit up like stars, and, cheering loudly, they ran towards Andrew and hugged him with euphoria.


    Zany still didn''t understand what was happening, but seeing that her sisters had changed from anger to euphoria in seconds, she stopped worrying, because everything seemed resolved.


    While they were enjoying themselves and nning what they would do for the next few days, in the royal pce of the Cannaris empire, a hooded man emerged from the shadows and ced a sheet of paper on the desk where Augustus was working.


    He didn''t bother to see who this man was, as he knew that it was Demon, his most trusted intelligence agent and one of the guardians of the empire. He calmly took the sheet Demon had left on the desk and as he read, his expression darkened.


    "Guard!!," Augustus shouted as he finished reading and quickly the office door opened and a soldier appeared, then he knelt down and shouted, "What are his orders?"


    "Send blue hawks to the ministers and Marquis Valoide, tell them toe to the pce immediately," Augustus said seriously and the soldier did not dare to dy, so after a respectful farewell, he ran towards the messenger tower.


    There was no one in the pce who did not know what a blue falcon meant and what was more urgent was that the emperor himself had ordered them to be sent, so the seriousness of the matter could be seen.


    When a blue falcon arrived at the pce, it was known that a delicate and important issue needed to be addressed, but when the blue falcon left the pce, it was more worrying, since there was no way of knowing how serious the situation was.


    The ministers and the Marquis Valoide received the message from the blue falcon within minutes and without dy, they left for the pce to see the emperor. The message only said to go to the pce, but sending that on a blue falcon was cause for concern.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Within a few minutes, everyone arrived at the pce and was quickly brought before Emperor Augustus. Soon the office fell silent and then Augustus handed them the sheet Demon had given him earlier.


    The ministers and Marquis Valoide silently read the sheet and like Augustus when they read it, their faces darkened. After a few seconds, Minister Zelfit asked with a deep and murderous tone, "Majesty, Your orders?"

 CHAPTER 414

    Andrew''s trip to the kingdom of Tampi was dyed by a week, as he had promised his wives to go out and have some fun. Andrew went out with each of his wives on a date during that week.


    He set aside a day for each wife and they walked through the shops of the capital city of the Dunnas kingdom and visited some luxurious restaurants. Andrew didn''t know the city very well, since he hadn''t visited it much.


    In fact, among all the ces where there is a Heavenly Pce, only the capital of the Cannaris empire was familiar to him, as he had visited it on many asions, which is why he had to ask for Victoria''s help to n his dates.


    The girls were happy to spend a romantic evening with Andrew because although they were very close, it was the first time they had a date like this, which embarrassed Andrew because he was doing things the other way around.


    Normally, you go out on dates first to woo thedies and then establish the rtionship, but Andrew has done the opposite. He first made them his wives and now he was dating.


    When he thought about this, he couldn''t help butugh, because it was strange, but it was just a passing thought that he quickly put in the back of his head, since he couldn''t afford to get distracted in the middle of the date with his wife.


    The dates included everything. Shopping, food, and sex. Every girl was over the moon after that week and demanded to have more dates, to which Andrew had to agree, but not at that moment.


    With this promise fulfilled, Andrew teleported to the Heavenly Pce of the ck forest in thepany of Oliver and Zany. There they greeted Elder Bita and met Kacta and Sumili.


    Andrew decided to take a day to satisfy his two concubines and then left with Oliver and Zany for the kingdom of Tampi. With Zany''spany, it was quite quick to get out of the ck forest without having to use the trade route.


    The Amazons know this forest like the backs of their hands, so it was a much quicker trip. Unexpectedly, upon leaving the forest they appeared in a wide meadow.


    Upon entering the ck forest in the territory of the Cannaris empire there was also a meadow like this, that seemed curious to Andrew, but he didn''t say anything and walked with his twopanions in search of a nearby town where they could find some horses.


    Andrew''s idea was to establish Heavenly Pces in the capitals of the countries since they are the most important cities, so, they should go to the capital of Tampi, but that city was a bit far away that is why they needed horses.


    Fortunately, there was a city near the ck forest, where Andrew and the others took a rest. When they arrived it was not yet dark, so after finding an inn, Oliver went to buy the horses, while Andrew and Zany rested in the room.


    The city they had entered was not too big, in fact, in the beginning, this was a military base, which is why you could see strong security systems and a robust wall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, being a mandatory passage for all merchantsing from the empire of Cannaris, the inhabitants of nearby regions began to gather here to establish business with the merchants who were passing through.


    Thanks to this event, the economy flourished in an unimaginable way and what began with an exchange of goods looking for some profits, quickly became argepany and this city was born in this way.


    It is certainly not very big, but in terms of quality of life and economy, it was very strong and if you add to that the fact that it has a strong military presence, it is a city with great opportunities.


    Oliver didn''t take long buying the horses and after leaving them in the inn''s stable, he went up to the room they had rented. This inn is quite expensive, so the rooms were more apartments than rooms.


    The one Andrew had rented has a living room and two bedrooms each with an attached bathroom. It was quite spacious, but it was one of the simple rooms since they didn''t want to spend money unnecessarily.


    When Oliver entered the room, he found Andrew sitting on the living room couch with Zany on hisp. While they seemed very intimate and even Zany was blushing a little, they weren''t doing anything improper.


    Seeing Oliver enter, Zany wanted to get off Andrew''sp, but Andrew wouldn''t allow it. They weren''t doing anything sexual, but Zany was still embarrassed to show these disys of affection to others.


    That''s why Andrew stopped her, because although he liked Zany''s shyness, he didn''t want anyone other than him to see this and he knew that, if he forced her into these situations, she would try to feign indifference, that way he would achieve his goal.


    For his part, Oliver didn''t bother with what they were doing and simply sat in front of them while saying, "The horses are in the stable," to which Andrew nodded and then asked, "What do you think of this city Oliver?"


    "I don''t understand the question," Oliver replied with a frown, to which Andrew said, "My intention is to establish the Heavenly Pces in the capitals of every country of the continent, but this city is very interesting to me."


    "Do you want to establish a Heavenly Pce here?" Oliver asked in surprise, but Andrew shook his head and said, "No, but I think it''s a pretty interesting city to leave untapped."


    "What''s on your mind?" Oliver continued to ask, but Andrew didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked at Zany and said, "Honey, don''t you think this city is perfect for the Amazons?"


    Zany, who previously did not care about the two men''s conversation, could not help but frown when she heard the question, because she had no idea what her husband was talking about, but since it had to do with the Amazons she had to ask, " What do you mean?".


    "Very easy. Thanks to me, the Amazons now have a connection with the outside world, but your time in istion has left you financially disabled and the Amazons also have few rtionships, so I thought, Why not settle in this ce?" Andrew exined.


    "Do you want us to move to this city?" Zany asked strangely with obvious disagreement, which made Andrewugh at her. Zany got upset with Andrew''s attitude, but then Andrew gave her a short kiss to calm her down and began to exin.


    "No, my love, that''s not what I want. What I mean is that this city is an important trading point close to the ck forest, so the Amazons can do business here and earn money and connections," Andrew exined.


    Zany is simr to Aki in terms of business, but she understands the advantages of doing what Andrew said. The Amazons had lived in seclusion in the forest for too long.


    While they had everything they needed to survive, now that Andrew could take them out of the forest, their situation changed. Abroad, money is essential and the Amazons didn''t have it, so Andrew''s proposal was a very good one.


    Understanding this, Zany was happy, because although she did not have to worry about money being Andrew''s wife, she was still an Amazon and if she could help her family it was much better.


    Still, she couldn''t help but say, "But, the Amazons have nothing to trade." Her voice had a tone of sadness, but Andrew hugged her tenderly and, stroking her hair, said, "That''s where wee in."


    Zany didn''t understand what Andrew meant, so she remained silent as if waiting for him to exin. In fact, not even Oliver knew what Andrew meant.


    This was not strange, since these two are muscleheads. Oliver could use his head, but only when he had to deal with military strategy, so business for these two was an esoteric topic.


    Andrew knowing this exined to them what he meant. Actually, his idea was notplex, it was just to expand Candice''s business to this city. Thanks to the ck Forest Heavenly Pce, they could transport food and other basic necessities without difficulty, and from there the Amazons could bring them here to trade.


    Obviously, Andrew wouldn''t let his wife suffer a loss, so the Amazons would earn a smaller amount, but even so, just transporting the goods a short distance would be a huge profit.


    When Zany and Oliver heard Andrew''s idea, they were surprised, and Zany was even ted with happiness because although she is a muscle head, she understands the benefits of this business.


    Unfortunately, they would have to wait a while to establish this business, as Andrew would not return to the ck forest to discuss this matter now. He had already dyed his expansion for a long time and since the Amazons had survived so far as they were, there was no need to rush things.


    Still, he nned to inform Candice about his idea with a messenger falcon. After dinner, everyone went to sleep. Oliver took one of the rooms, while Andrew and Zany slept together in the other.


    Although Andrew wanted to have some fun with Zany, unfortunately, the walls of this ce were not soundproof, and with Oliver sleeping next door, they didn''t want to get romantic.


    Although Andrew is not shy, he also does not like to be seen or heard in intimacy, so he prefers to do nothing and just sleep hugging Zany''s tentative body, who in a way was also unhappy about doing nothing.


    The next morning, they packed all their belongings and after eating breakfast, they sent a messenger falcon to Candice with the idea that Andrew had thought of and left the city on the horses bought by Oliver.


    What they didn''t know was that a shadow had been watching them from the moment they entered the city and after they had left, this watchman ran to a house in the slums of the city and tied a piece of paper on the leg of a hawk, sent him flying.

 CHAPTER 415

    The reason why Andrew and the others had not noticed the hooded man watching them was not because they had been careless, but because this man was very skilled in stealth techniques.


    He was also helped by the fact that Oliver, Zany, and Andrew had not used all their power to check the surroundings, as doing so could be seen as an act of hostility towards the city''s experts.


    That was an unwritten rule of almost every city on the continent. No matter how small a city is, there will always be at least one expert in it and this is why this unwritten rule took hold.


    Andrew and the others took their horses unaware that they were being watched and rode towards the next city. Their destination was the capital, but it was a week''s ride away and they had to pass through two otherrge cities before arriving.


    Meanwhile, the falcon that the hooded man had sent arrived at the city of Manty, which is the city that Andrew and the others were heading to. This is one of the great cities of the country of Tampi and also the territory of the marquis of the same name.


    In the mansion of the city marquis, the caretaker of the messaging tower saw the arrival of the falcon and quickly took the message from its paw, and upon seeing the seal, he immediately knew that it was a message for the young master.


    The caretaker of the messaging tower did not dare to dy the delivery of the message, because he knew the problems that would result from not delivering this message quickly to the young master of the Manty family.


    Within a few minutes, the caretaker of the messaging tower showed up at an office in the mansion that was guarded by two sturdy guards in full armor.


    "Please inform the young master that he has a message," the caretaker of the messaging tower said respectfully, as he offered the small, unopened metal tube containing the message.


    The guards didn''t respond to the caretaker, they just took the small tube and sent him away. Once he had delivered the message, he left and then the guard who had taken the tube turned to the door behind him and shouted, "Young master."


    From inside the room was heard, "Come in," and then the guard opened the door and entered the room. A young man was sitting on afortable and luxurious sofa drinking wine with an annoyed expression on his face.


    The guard knew the reason why this young man was upset, but he didn''t say anything, he just approached and kneeling on one leg, offered him the small tube they had brought.


    Unexpectedly, upon seeing the tube, the young man perked up and quickly took the tube and dismissed the guard. If Andrew, Oliver, Zany, or anyone else who participated in the ck forest engagement battle saw the young man they would immediately recognize him.


    It turns out that this is the young man who started the whole problem that urred during the battle to get Zany''s hand and that his parents had to go rescue him. The reason for his annoyance was this very event, as he had been publicly humiliated.


    As the Marquisate Manty''s heir, he had always been overbearing and arrogant. Adding to the fact that his parents pampered him too much was what led him to be disrespectful to the Amazons and created the whole problem.


    The point is that this young man, instead of learning from the humiliating experience, on the contrary, was looking for ways to get revenge, but he was not stupid. He knew that he couldn''t do anything against the Amazons in the ck forest, so he adopted another way to do it.


    Since the city from which Andrew and the others had left was a mandatory passage for everyone passing through the ck forest, he had nted an informant to notify him every time he saw an Amazon in the city.


    His n was simple. Attacking the forest was a stupid move, but attacking a tree was possible, so he had decided to capture and enve any Amazon he found and this was the reason why he was happy to see the tube.


    The seal on the tube showed the sender of the message and he knew that it was his informant who had sent it. Furthermore, this informant would only send him a message if he found an Amazon in the city.


    This was the reason why the moment Andrew and the others entered the prairie city, they were watched by the hooded man because he had noticed that Zany was an Amazon and the young master of the Manty family paid him a lot of money just for reporting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young man quickly opened the tube and began to read the message. The message was short but with a lot of information. It reported the arrival of an Amazon along with her physical description, as well as those who apanied her and where they were going when leaving the city.


    As the young man read the message, his smile widened, because ording to what the message said, his objective was heading towards this city and here he was the king, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Without dy, he summoned his trusted men and began to n what he would do the moment Zany and herpanions arrived in the city. Andrew, Oliver, and Zany, unaware of this, continued on their way towards the city of Manty.


    On the other hand, in the Cannaris empire things were not so peaceful either. Following Andrew''s orders, Castor had informed Emilse about the possible mutiny of his ex-husband and his allies.


    While she didn''t trust Castor, he was smart and showed her their collected evidence. Although they were inconclusive, Emilse could tell that something strange was happening and she ultimately believed him.


    She went to the mansion of the city lord, Marquis Calci, and exined what had happened. The marquis, like Emilse, was skeptical, but he also had a bad feeling and decided to intensify the city guard.


    Doldo''s mysterious boss instantly noticed these movements, but since he couldn''t find anything suspicious other than the fact that security had been intensified, he didn''t alter his ns.


    He thought some high-status figure would be visiting and so the city''s security was stepped up. While he did not believe this was because he had been discovered, he did not let his guard down.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the situation would take an unexpected turn a few dayster. The day after Emilse informed the Marquis Calci about the possible danger, one of the agents under Demon''smand arrived at the Marquis''s mansion with a message from Emperor Augustus.


    The marquis, upon seeing the message, immediately became alert and, without distrusting the hooded agent in front of him, said, "Yesterday I received this same information from a prominent merchant in the city."


    The hooded man wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this, but due to the hood covering his face, no one could see his expression. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Can you ask her toe?"


    The marquis did not even hesitate, as he shouted, "Peter," then a schrly-looking old man entered the office where the marquis and Demon''s envoy were. The old man was surprised to see the hooded man because he had not seen him enter, but he did not ask.


    He saw in the marquis'' expression that he did not seem to be in danger, so he simply approached the marquis and asked, "What does my lord need?", to which Marquis Calci said, "Call Emilse toe urgently".


    This old man named Pedro is the right-hand man of the Marquis Calci and he knew almost everything there was to know about this city, so he knew Emilse. In fact, he knew that she had visited the previous day and talked with the marquis, but he didn''t know about what.


    Despite his curiosity, the old man did not reflect it on his face and immediately left to carry out the Marquis'' order. He knew the marquis too well and from his expression, he knew that something serious could be happening.


    In less than an hour, Emilse arrived at Marquis Calci''s office and was surprised to see the hooded man. Pedro was about to leave since it seemed not to be a matter that he should know about, but the marquis said, "Peter, you don''t need to go out."


    Obtaining permission from the marquis to remain, Pedro sat on one of the sofas. The marquis looked at Emilse and said, "Emilse, this is an envoy from the emperor and he needs to ask you some questions about yesterday''s matter."


    Both Emilse and Pedro were surprised to learn that the hooded man was an envoy from the emperor and immediately became serious. The fact that the emperor sent someone meant that the topic to be discussed was very serious.


    The hooded man did not dy and asked, "Mrs. Emilse, we know that this information was not obtained by you. Do you know the informant?" This question surprised everyone since the marquis thought that it was Emilse who had noticed the irregrity.


    Emilse hesitated a little, but he still responded, "The lord is right. The person who gave me this information is called Castor or at least that''s how he introduced himself. He said that he works for an acquaintance of mine and my ex-husband, but he did not tell me who he was."


    The marquis wanted to ask something, but the hooded man asked first, "Do you know a young man named Andrew?" Emilse is an intelligent woman with a good memory, so when she heard Andrew''s name she immediately knew who he was talking about.


    She then proceeded to tell what had happened between her, Andrew, and Doldo, rifying that he was the only Andrew she knew. Thanks to the description of Andrew that she gave, the hooded man knew that he was the same person.


    While Andrew''s appearance then and now were different, it wasn''t big, so it wasn''t hard to associate. "Sir, who is this young man?" the marquis asked confused and the hooded man responded, "The person who gave us the clue."

 CHAPTER 416

    Everyone was surprised to hear what the hooded man sent by the emperor had said. They never imagined that the emperor, with all the power he has, would find out about this situation from a stranger.


    The most surprised of all was Emilse, because she knows Andrew personally, however, in her mind there is the image of a poor worker who struggled for food every day on her farm.


    She couldn''t imagine how Andrew had managed to achieve this feat with the little money she had given him. She was aware that Andrew must have strengthened himself to the maximum to achieve something like this and that made her ask for more details because she still couldn''t believe it.


    The hooded man did not hold anything back, as it ismon knowledge in the capital about Andrew''s exploits, so he told her what Andrew had achieved in these few years since his arrival in the capital.


    Emilse was even more surprised as she listened, but the marquis and Pedro, who are men, intelligent and of nobility, went a little beyond the exploits and focused on the danger.


    ording to the hooded man, Andrew was not part of, nor a partner of, the emperor. In fact, they had some surveince on him, so the fact that this young man could pull off something like this was suspicious.


    This is the nature of nobles, to be suspicious of everything, especially if they are loyal to the empire, since they have to see everything through the eyes of a protector of the empire. When the hooded man finished his story, he did not wait to be asked more questions and instead asked a question, "Do you know where Castor is?"


    Emilse shook her head and said that Castor had approached her and that he did not reveal anything about his identity and stay. The only thing he told her was his name, that he worked for someone she knew, and the information she had already told them.


    The hooded man wrinkled his eyebrows, but quicklyposed himself and said, "Well, that''s not important. I will be in charge of finding him and I will also direct the investigation to verify the information received."


    After dering this, he turned to look at the marquis and said, "I hope the marquis will lend his help," to which the marquis without hesitation responded, "That is not necessary to ask. This is my territory, my negligence caused this, so I will provide all necessary help."


    After that, they fired Emilse, because although she was involved, she was not a noble orpletely trustworthy person, so they did not include her in the ns they would make next.


    After Emilse left, the three men discussed the steps to follow and in less than an hour, the hooded man left to fulfill his duty. The marquis instructed Pedro to provide all necessary help to the emperor''s envoy and thus began the investigation.


    Meanwhile, Castor was with V in his old house in the marginal area of the city. While Hell''s agents under the Emperor''smand were elite at stealth and information gathering, they could not go unnoticed by the surveince of Shadow''s agentsmanded by Castor.


    The two of them were discussing when they would retreat back to the Pce of Cannaris when one of the intelligence agents apanying them appeared from the shadows.


    "Mr. Castor, Miss V, the Emperor''s intelligence agents have arrived in the city," Shadow''s agent said, surprising Castor and V. Since they had already received the message from Andrew that they had notified Marquis Valoide, they believed that it would be his men who woulde, they never thought that the emperor himself would make a move.


    After learning this, they asked for details, since it depended on whether they would continue in the city or withdraw. Although Andrew asked them to leave, they were free to remain if they so desired.


    They argued for a few minutes and Castor decided to stay in town. He believed it was necessary and even took the initiative to meet the emperor''s intelligence agents.


    Unfortunately, finding these agents would be difficult, so Castor decided to send a Shadow agent to Marquis Calci''s mansion, knowing that through him they could find the emperor''s men.


    With the orders received from him, Shadow''s agent disappeared and went to the Marquis'' mansion. Obviously, he couldn''t infiltrate the mansion like the emperor''s man had done, so he dressed in simple clothes and approached as a visitor.


    The guards at the entrance, seeing him arrive, immediately put themselves on guard, but Shadow''s agent did not flinch and approached naturally. "Gentlemen, I will be bothering you to inform the marquis that an envoy from Mr. Castor is visiting him."


    The guards looked at him suspiciously. Shadow''s agent was of regr and simple appearance and clothing, so they doubted his words, but at the same time, they knew that he could be an important guest.


    It ismon for nobles to have informants and allies who seem like regr people and that is why they were hesitant. Unable to decide, they called another fellow guard and asked him to inform the marquis of the message.


    Shadow''s agent knew that these guards doubted him and therefore, they sent another person, while they watched him. He made no move and just waited for the message to be delivered.


    The guard who went to deliver the message despite the doubts his colleagues had, was not negligent and quickly arrived at the marquis'' office. The guards at the door stopped him and asked, "What were you doing there?"


    Although they are all guards, their attitude is very different from the guards at the entrance of the mansion. While both provide security, it is different when you protect the entrance than when you protect the person in question.


    The guard did not find it disrespectful that his colleagues questioned him and calmly exined the situation. Unlike the guards at the entrance, they knew a little more about the situation, so they assessed that it was an important message, so they knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, Pedro''s elderly voice was heard allowing entry and the guard entered the office. The marquis and Pedro know all the guards at their mansion, so they knew that this young man who visited them was one of those protecting the entrance.


    The young guard bowed and began to report. The marquis and Pedro were surprised to find out that the man they were looking for hade looking for them and they immediately gave the order to let him enter.


    The young guard ran to the entrance, where he informed hispanions of the marquis'' order. The Shadow agent was then guided to the marquis'' office, apanied by two guards.


    While they wanted to meet with Castor, they were not foolish enough to trust him just because he had given them valuable information. Once in the office, Shadow''s agent greeted the Marquis and Pedro with proper etiquette.


    "Marquis Calci, Sir Pedro, I thank you for agreeing to receive me," said Shadow''s agent. The two men were not surprised at the etiquette of the young man in front of them and immediately began to question.


    "Are you Castor?" the marquis asked to which the Shadow agent shook his head and replied, "No, marquis. I am a subordinate sent by him, to schedule a meeting with you and the emperor''s envoys."


    These words surprised the Marquis and Pedro because they could not believe that they knew of the arrival of the emperor''s agents. The marquis immediately thought that there were spies in his mansion and as if reading the marquis'' thoughts, Shadow''s agent spoke again, "You don''t need to worry, we are not infiltrated in your mansion."


    The agent paused and upon seeing the expression of distrust on the marquis and his right-hand man, he spoke again, "Give yourself more credit, sir, it is really not easy to infiltrate here, if that were the case, I would not have entered through the door".


    This seemed to rx the Marquis and Pedro a little, but they were still vignt. "Why does Castor want to meet with us?" the marquis asked and the agent replied, "Because we have amon enemy and we can support each other."


    The marquis was going to ask again, but suddenly the hooded man sent by the emperor appeared from the shadows and said, "When?" Everyone was surprised by the appearance of this man because they did not notice him at all.


    Even the Shadow agent was surprised, as he is an expert in stealth, so he is good at detecting other stealth masters and he had not sensed anything until the man spoke.


    This demonstrated the difference in abilities, but he quickly recovered and said, "Whenever you wish," and the hooded man asked again, "Conditions?", to which Shadow''s agent replied, "The vi on Miss Emilse''s farm".N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shadow''s agent''s response surprised everyone and the marquis could not stop himself from asking, "Why there?", to which the agent responded, "It is neutral ground and we can avoid unnecessary conflicts."


    "Are you saying there will be conflicts?" the hooded man asked coldly, but Shadow''s agent, undaunted, replied, "We are not ignorant. We know that the empire is on guard against us, but we really have no bad intentions, we just want to keep the peace."


    Although they did not believe him, they agreed to the meeting with Castor that night and Shadow''s agent left. He wasn''t stupid, so he didn''t return to where Castor was, because, although he couldn''t sense them, he knew they were following him.


    For this reason, he preferred to enter an inn and rent a room. The Hell agents following him immediately noticed that they had been discovered and would not be able to see Castor in that location, but they still remained vignt.


    They knew that this young man would try to send a message to Castor and that way they would find who they were looking for, but they never thought that Castor was in that same inn. They had nned this because they knew they would be followed, so they arranged to meet at this ce.


    Unbeknownst to the Emperor''s spies, Shadow''s agent had already met with Castor and informed him of what had happened. After that, Castor and V left the inn disguised as a normal couple, without being discovered.

 CHAPTER 417

    Hell''s agents watched the inn until it began to get dark and even with a few minutes left before the agreed meeting time, they did not see Shadow''s agent or any messenger bird leave.


    With this, they were sure that they had been discovered and that it was most likely that he had already encountered Castor. It was not difficult for them to understand that they had been deceived.


    Not being able to do anything else, one of these agents returned to the Marquis Calci''s mansion to report what had happened and although they were upset there was nothing they could do.


    Without any other options, the Marquis, Pedro, and the leader of Hell''s agents got into the carriage and marched towards Emilse''s farm. Although this farm was on the outskirts of the city, it didn''t take long to get there.


    However, a strange thing happened when they arrived. When Emilse saw them she was so surprised that the three men wrinkled their eyebrows in confusion and Pedro stepped forward to ask, "Is something wrong? It seems as if you were not expecting our visit."


    A little confused Emilse asked, "Should I?" Upon hearing Emilse''s question, the three men immediately understood that Castor had gathered them in one ce without even informing the owner.


    This just meant that Emilse had no idea what was going on and was in fact neutral ground. While they were still evaluating what was happening, suddenly a couple of hooded men and women appeared.


    "Greetings, Marquis, Mr. Pedro, and Mrs. Emilse. I would greet you too, sir, but I''m afraid I don''t know how to address you," the hooded man said that he was clearly a man and that it was obvious from his build that he was not an expert in stealth.


    Hell''s agent didn''t notice them, because he was distracted thinking about what happened, not to mention that Castor wasn''t weak, so if someone weaker than him wanted to locate him it would be difficult.


    Despite the initial surprise, Hell''s agent quickly regained hisposure and responded, "You can call me agent or envoy. I assume you are Mr. Castor?", to which the hooded man responded with a slight nod.


    Although the marquis had brought his guards, he quickly realized that they had underestimated Castor. They never thought he would be so powerful, but they still showed no fear.


    "Mr. Castor is very cautious," Hell''s agent suddenly said and added, "And may I know who thedy is?", to which Castor replied, "My wife." The answer was not what they expected, but they still didn''t say anything.


    Emilse, who was more confused than ever, couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on here?", to which Pedro responded by telling her everything about the meeting. After he finished exining, the marquis asked, "It is not polite to make Mrs. Emilse ufortable. Why don''t we go somewhere else to talk?"


    Castor giggled and replied, "Where? To a ce where you have your men and can capture us?" The tension in the ce increased with these words.


    It was obvious that Castor didn''t trust them and in fact, seemed somewhat hostile. The marquis, despite feeling that the situation was gettingplicated, still maintained his calm and said, "I don''t understand Mr. Castor''s hostility. I just proposed to find a better ce to chat."


    "Marques, let''s stop this nonsense," Castor said coldly and added, "We''re not stupid. The empire is not to be trusted. Even with all the help we have given to you, you still treat us like suspects of some crime, excuse the rudeness, but I don''t give a shit about the difort."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Everyone became alert when they saw that Castor was starting to get upset. Even the Hell agent who was the most powerful in that ce was nervous because Castor had let out a little of his aura and showed that he was much more powerful than him.


    Castorposed his attitude and said, "The only reason I met with you was so we could cooperate against amon enemy, but now I realize that''s not necessary. You already know all the information we have gathered, this is the empire''s problem, so there is no need for us to get involved".


    With that said, Castor and V were about to leave, but Hell''s agent stopped them, "Please, Mr. Castor wait." Seeing Castor and V stop, the agent spoke again, "I just want to know something. Who is themon enemy? Why are you helping us?"


    "It was Andrew''s order. In fact, he asked me to leave and not interfere in this matter, even so, I decided to stay, but now I''m not in the mood," Castor responded still coldly and before they could say anything else, he grabbed V, and disappeared.


    What he had said was not a lie. He had stayed, as he wanted to see what was happening and perhaps help, to earn the empire''s goodwill, but he realized that the empire would always be suspicious of them, so there was no need to risk their lives for nothing.


    Everyone was surprised by Castor''s disappearance, as they never expected the meeting to be so short and unfriendly. The worst thing was that none of them thought that Castor''s attitude was their fault.


    Like self-centered nobles, they called him uncivilized, without even thinking that their attitude angered him. "Should we chase them? Those people are a threat", the marquis suddenly said angrily.


    "That is pointless. We wouldn''t be able to catch them unless you mobilized the city protectors and I''m sure those two have already left the city," the Hell agent said calmly.


    "Still, we know where they are going. Why not report and capture them before they enter the capital?" the marquis asked, but the Hell agent again denied saying, "That would be even more troublesome."


    The marquis couldn''t understand why Hell''s agent was so afraid of offending Castor and his employer, but he was smart enough to not pursue the issue. It wasn''t that Hell''s agent was afraid of Castor or Andrew, it was just not the time to get into conflict with them.


    The marquis didn''t know, but Hell''s agent as the emperor''s direct intelligence asset knew that Andrew and his people were not easy to intimidate. If they came into conflict with them at this time they would suffer some losses and these could be taken advantage of by their enemies.


    Not wanting to discuss the situation in front of Emilse, the marquis apologized to her, boarded the carriage, and left in thepany of Pedro, Hell''s agent, and his bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, Castor and V had already left the city, just as Hell''s agent had said. They had already nned this and that''s why they didn''t waste time. However, only the two of them and the Shadow agent who delivered the message to the marquis had left.


    The other Shadow agents had stayed behind, as Castor thought it was good to have a source of information that would allow them to know first-hand what would happen in the city of Calci.


    On the other hand, the falcon sent by Andrew had arrived at the Pce of Cannaris where his wives received it. Candice, who was the one to whom the message was directed, was immediately happy that a new business appeared.


    She immediately approved of the idea, but since she could not teleport between Heavenly Pces, she had to wait for Andrew to return. Andrew''s wives still possessed the power within the Heavenly Pces, but the only thing they did not have ess to was teleportation.


    Despite that, she began making arrangements so that when Andrew returned, they would just have to put the n into action. She did not doubt that the Amazons would ept, since this benefited them.


    In this way, several days passed and Andrew, Oliver, and Zany arrived at the gates of the city of Manty. They paid the tax to enter like any other city and went to an inn to rest, not knowing that at the moment they arrived a carrier pigeon was sent to the young master of the Manty family.


    When he received the letter, he smiled from ear to ear evilly. He was intoxicated thinking about the things he would do to Zany when he captured her, but even so, he didn''t get lost in his fantasies for long.


    Quickly, he called his trusted men and ordered them to capture Zany. As for Andrew and Oliver, he didn''t care about them, he said if they got in the way they could be killed.


    These men who worked for the young master of the Manty family were assassins under his directmand and were the most ruthless men in the city, as they were willing to do anything to satisfy the young master of the Manty family.


    This was because this young man had saved them from their deaths and the worst thing was that he gave them license tomit their atrocities. That''s why they obeyed him because they were twisted men with permission to kill.


    Unbeknownst to Andrew and the others. A group of hooded men ran towards the inn where they were staying. Despite being covered from head to toe, they did not travel with stealth, as they liked brutality, so they entered the inn with boasting.


    No one apart from the young master of the Manty family and the higher-ups of this family knew their faces, but everyone in the city knew who they were because although their clothing wasmon to anyone who did not want to reveal their appearance, the weapons, and equipment they had were unique.


    When the 5 hooded men arrived at the inn, everyone felt a chill when they saw thepletely ck weapons. Two of them had a pair of daggers, another an axe, the other two a sword. All the weapons were ck and everyone knew that it was the Manty family''s young master''s butcher team.

 CHAPTER 418

    Like all inns in this world, the first floor was a reception and restaurant bar. The inn where Andrew, Oliver, and Zany were staying was no different, so the first floor was full of people eating and drinking.


    The atmosphere was lively and some of the clients were already drunk enough to do some stupid things, but they didn''t bother anyone. However, the moment the 5 hooded men with tempting ck weapons appeared, the entire ce fell silent.


    There was not a single person in the city who did not know that these men were carrying ck weapons as ink and unless you were a powerful expert, you would be afraid to see them.


    They were known as Manty''s Butcher Squad and the reason was obvious. They were under the directmand of the young master of the Manty family and whenever they arrived at a ce, death and brutality apanied them.


    Everyone present in the inn''s restaurant bar was scared to see them and many couldn''t help but swallow hard as they thought, "What are these guys doing here?"


    Despite how frightened he was, the owner of the inn who was attending the reception, stepped forward and tremblingly asked, "Dear gentlemen, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?"


    The hooded man who carried the ax that seemed to be the leader took out a scroll of parchment and handed it to the owner of the inn saying, "One of your tenants has this matching description. Tell us where it is."


    Everyone immediately understood that someone had offended the young master of the Manty family and knew that this ce would be hell soon, so they were looking for a way to leave.


    The owner of the inn could not even open the scroll when coincidentally, Andrew, Oliver, and Zany wereing down the stairs, as they were preparing to eat because this inn had no room service.


    Suddenly, everyone heard the ax man say, "It is no longer necessary. We find who we are looking for." Andrew, Oliver, and Zany noticed the 5 suspicious-looking hooded men and wrinkled their eyebrows, putting themselves on guard.


    They didn''t know these men, but they didn''t need to because they knew that they were looking for trouble and it seemed like it was with them. Although they had masks on their faces, Andrew and the others could notice the expression and bloodlust of the hooded men, so Oliver took a step forward and asked, "What do you want?"


    Normally, he would be polite to people he didn''t know to not cause trouble, but these hooded men did not hide their hostile intentions, so he decided to break the etiquette.


    None of the hooded men responded, but those carrying daggers moved at high speed and appeared behind Andrew and Oliver saying, "You are not necessary."


    They wielded their twin daggers and attacked Andrew and Oliver''s hearts. The other 3 hooded men did not move, they onlyughed sinisterly, but then they were surprised because the expected death did note.


    With wide eyes, they watched as Oliver moved at superhuman speed and with a single blow buried the two attackers in the ground. The wooden stairs that they were standing on, cracked from the fall of these men, demonstrating the force with which Oliver hit them.


    The hooded men were not the only ones surprised, everyone present could not believe what they saw. Everyone knew that these butchers were intermediate-level experts and their leader the axeman was a senior expert, so they were not weak at all.


    Therefore, everyone was surprised that Oliver was able to eliminate two of them in one hit. The three remaining hooded men now had a serious expression that not even the mask they had could be hidden.


    Oliver was ruthless. After knocking out the two attackers, he took the same daggers they had and stabbed them into their heads, killing them on the spot. Such brutality surprised those present even more, but Oliver, as if nothing had happened, asked again, "Who are you?"


    The three butchers cursed the young master of the Manty family in their minds for entrusting them with this job without the correct information. As they knew, Zany was amon Amazon and herpanions must have been wimps.


    However, now they were in front of a super expert who could kill them with a single hit. A while ago, Oliver was held by only 5 minor experts in the capital of the Cannaris empire, but it was a different situation.


    At that time, they wanted to draw attention to the battle and that''s why Oliver didn''t use all of his power. Furthermore, the capital city of the Cannaris empire is different from the city of Manty.


    In the capital of the Cannaris empire, there are many monsters hidden. Especially under themand of the emperor, so disying all of his power openly was suicidal, as it would be seen as a measure of hostility.


    However, here, Oliver didn''t have to hold back. It wasn''t that there weren''t powerful experts in this city, but Oliver wasn''t afraid of them and this time their lives were really at risk.


    These butchers were not a danger to Oliver, but he also couldn''t afford to underestimate them, so, from the beginning, he used all his strength. Unfortunately, his movement was not hidden from the city''s experts, and within seconds, several figures appeared in the inn.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Most of them were hidden, they just wanted to know the situation, but some of them appeared boastfully shouting, "Who dares to cause this ruckus?" Only the experts under themand of the Manty family dared to say those words, so the butchers, noticing them, approached them.


    Making a respectful bow that was unusual for them, the three butchers said, "My lords, these men offended the young master and he asked us to bring that woman before him, but we did not expect them to be so powerful."


    The butchers were smart. They knew they couldn''t beat Oliver, so they decided to y the victim and try to ask the Manty family experts to help them.


    The experts knew these butchers that his young master used to do his dirty work. While they despised them, they couldn''t ignore the fact that they were under the directmand of the young master of the Manty family, so they decided to help.


    These experts were four and their level was the same as Oliver''s, so the situation was gettingplicated. One of these elders stepped forward and said arrogantly, "Kneel down, hand over the woman, and perhaps your death will be quick."


    Andrew, Oliver, and Zany wrinkled their eyebrows in disgust and fearlessly Andrew spoke, "Why should we answer for something we don''t know about?", but the old man with a cold tone replied, "That''s irrelevant. In this city the words of the Manty family arew."


    Seeing the old man''s upromising attitude, Andrew was preparing to hand his body over to Fluffy, kill everyone present, and flee, but at that moment a powerful aura surrounded the ce.


    Andrew immediately felt that it was divinity and thought that things were getting even moreplicated, but then he noticed that this aura put pressure on the elders experts, and the butchers, but it did nothing to them.


    Andrew, Oliver, and Zany, shortly after, recognized the aura that protected them and confirmed their suspicions the moment the Elder Bita appeared in front of them saying, "Big words."


    The elderly experts, the butchers, and even the experts who were keeping hidden were shocked to see the elderly Amazon disying her strength. The elders and butchers broke out in a cold sweat as they felt her power and cursed the young master of the Manty family again.


    However, the situation was far from over. Littleter two powerful auras exuding divinity appeared on the scene. They were two old men with long beards and little hair on their heads.


    The elderly experts were happy to see them, as they knew that they were two demigods who lived in the city. Although they were not members of the Manty family, having lived in the city for so long, it was certain that they came to help them.


    Elder Bita looked at the two elderly demigods and asked, "Do you want to die defending these scum?", which surprised the demigods, but they quickly regained their calm and one of them said, "We onlye to mediate. We don''t want conflict, we enjoy the peace of the city and we don''t want it to be lost."


    Elder Bita narrowed her eyes and exploited her aura to the fullest, causing the demigods who imed to be mediators to feel death and take a step back in fright.


    If the demigods were scared, the others were on the verge of copse. Elder Bita, seeing that she had managed to intimidate them, said, "Go and inform the Manty family that this is the second aggression of their stupid son against the Amazons, and the third, it will be the cause of the disappearance of their family."


    Everyone present felt their blood run cold upon hearing the Amazon''s threat and without stopping, the two demigods disappeared as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    The elderly experts of the Manty family and the butchers were stunned by the flight of the demigods and then they understood, they had messed with the wrong person.


    They wanted to apologize and beg for their lives, but Elder Bita had no mercy and with a movement of her hand a strong pressure fell on them as if a hammer ofpressed air had hit them and the only thing that was left was 7 puddles of blood, not even their clothes survived.


    Such brutality left everyone dumbfounded and before Andrew or anyone else could speak, Elder Bita said, "You should immediately leave the city. Stupid people will always look for a way to find death."

 CHAPTER 419

    Hearing Elder Bita''s words, Andrew immediately understood what she meant. While it is true that the threat, along with the strength of the elderly Bita was enough to push back the Manty family, these nobles would always find a way to annoy them.


    There was a reason why the Amazons, despite being so powerful, did not dare to take control of either the empire of Cannaris or the kingdom of Tampi in addition to not wanting to expand, and that is because the countries are not as simple as they seem.


    There are very few countries on the continent that can say that they have demigods under theirmand, but that does not mean that demigods do not exist there. Every country has demigods, they just live their lives without worrying about the affairs of a nation.


    However, that does not mean that, if the country is in danger, they will not mobilize. This is because most demigods are searching for divinity and for that, they need to train their bodies and souls to ascend, which requires tranquility.


    For this reason, demigods will not ept that war brings chaos to their lives and that is why defeating a country is difficult. This does not mean that wars do not exist, only that demigods do not participate in them.


    As long as the conflicts are at the expert level, the demigods will not flinch, but if a powerhouse like Elder Bita enters the fray, the situation is different.


    Although on a smaller scale, this city was the same. Two demigods remained hidden until Elder Bita released her power and then they made their presence known.


    If Elder Bita had been weaker than them, the story would have been different, but it serves to exemplify what would have happened if Elder Bita destroyed the Manty family.


    Although they are not the most beloved nobles, it does not change the fact that they are a marquisate of the kingdom of Tampi and for this reason, if they are eliminated, the king of this country will have to make a move.


    Consequently, the war against the Amazons will ur, the Cannaris empire as an ally may be involved and with the demigod-level Amazons appearing, the demigods of these countries will also do so.


    For this reason, Elder Bita had asked them to leave the city, as she did not want to have to carry out her threat and create a bigger problem than it already was.


    Although Elder Bita had indeed killed 4 super experts and the butchers of the young master of the Manty family, she could still get away with it by iming self-defense, but if she touched the Manty family the situation would change.


    Now, in the ck forest, the young master of the Manty family offended the Amazons and was almost killed, however, he was given the chance to live for a considerable payment.


    That situation would have been different. First of all, they were in the territory of the Amazons and many witnesses could testify about the actions that the young manmitted, so the demigods of the kingdom of Tampi would not go to war for that reason.


    But this is the opposite case. They are in Tampi territory and attacking here would be seen as a deration of war, something Elder Bita did not want. Andrew, Oliver, and Zany wasted no time and quickly went to the stables, took their horses, and left the city.


    Although it was getting dark, it was notte enough for the city gates to be closed, so they were able to leave without any problems.


    The young master of the Manty family was convinced that his butchers would do the job, which is why he had not told the guards at the gates to stop them if they saw them leaving, and therefore, they were able to leave without problems.


    As Andrew and the others fled, the two demigods appeared unannounced in the middle of the dining room of the Manty family mansion. There was Marquis Manty, his wife, and his son eating at a huge table with delicious delicacies.


    When the two elders appeared, everyone became overexalted and some guards who were stationed nearby immediately took up abat stance, but Marquis Manty raised his hand stopping them.


    He as the lord of the city, knew these two elders and quickly stood up and bowed as he asked, "To what do I owe the honor of having the esteemed elders visit me?"


    Seeing how the marquis gave so much respect to the elderly, everyone understood that they were not ordinary people. Even his egocentric son knew that he shouldn''t y with these old men.


    This young man had been spoiled by his father and mother since he was little. They didn''t prohibit anything and they gave him all the luxuries, that''s why he grew up believing that he was the owner of the world, but there was one thing that was clear to him and that was that he couldn''t mess with people to whom his parents were submissive.


    Both he and the marquis'' wife stood up and also bowed in respect. The two elders did not respond immediately. Instead looked at those present and soon stopped their gazes on the young man.


    The marquis noticed this and, wrinkling his eyebrows, was about to ask, but one of the elders was quicker and asked, "Is this your only son?" The question was strange and somewhat worried everyone in the room, but the marquis still responded, "Yes, Elder".


    "We havee to inform you," the same old man said, pausing before adding, "A few moments ago, your family''s butchers attacked someone at an inn."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Everyone was surprised at this, but the old man did not let them speak and continued saying, "Apparently they messed with the wrong person and were defeated, but when they demonstrated their strength, 4 super experts from your family came to see what was happening."


    Again, the old man paused, but it was short. He didn''t want them to start asking questions, so he continued, "The butchers convinced them to help them, but they never expected a demigod to be with them."


    When he said "Demigods," everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. The young master of the Manty family was sweating with fear because, unlike his parents, he knew what the old man was talking about.


    "We went to see what was happening, but that demigod is much more powerful than the two of us. Things didn''t escte, but she left a message for you," he said, pausing.


    The marquis saw that the elders were looking at his son and, a little afraid of the response, asked, "What is the message?" The old man stopped looking at the marquis'' son and focusing on the marquis said, "This is the second attack by your stupid son against the Amazons and the third will be the cause of the disappearance of your family."


    The words were so powerful and threatening that they could freeze hell over. The marquis and his wife took a breath of cold air, but his son was so scared that he fell on his ass, trembling with fear.


    The two old men took onest look at the young man and said, "You should educate your trash son better," and they disappeared. They didn''t even get angry that their son was called trash because there was nothing they could do to these old men.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In fact, they were more afraid of the threat they had delivered, and, annoyed, the marquis looked at his son and shouted, "What the hell did you do?" They had certainly pampered his son too much, but they weren''t stupid enough not to call his attention to such an important situation.


    The young man did not know how to respond. He had never seen his father so angry, not even when the ck forest problem urred, so he trembled with fear. Despite that, he did not dare to hide the situation and told everything that happened.


    His mother just shook her head in disappointment, but his father was fuming with anger. "Asshole, can''t you use your damn head to think before doing such a stupid thing?"


    The marquis only scolded him, because things had reached this extreme, because if his son had achieved his mission without problems, he would not have said anything, that''s how hypocritical he is, but now they had a knife to their neck.


    The young man did not dare to say anything. He is egocentric, but not stupid, he understands the situation they are in. Certainly, they knew that, if the Amazon demigoddess killed them, the kingdom would not stand still, but what good was that to them, if they were dead?


    The marquis let out a tired sigh and said, "It is too dangerous for you to stay here. You will go to the capital to study. You will be safe there." His wife limited herself to nodding since she understood the marquis'' reasoning.


    There are many hidden monsters in the capital, so a demigod couldn''t make a bold move like this and they could stop his stupid son from doing another stupid thing here.


    In the city of Manty, they ruled and no one dared to touch them, that''s why his son did stupid things, but in this situation things were different. Besides, in the capital, his son would have to behave or die.


    They knew his son was spoiled, but he also knew kingdom etiquette. He knew that in the capital of the kingdom, the influence of his parents was not great and he would not have any power, so he would behave, and in that way, they could protect him.


    The young man understood this and just nodded. He didn''t want to upset his parents anymore and he didn''t want to die either. He had already felt the power of a demigod in the ck forest and knew that, with a thought, he could be killed, so he did not want to stay here where he was easy prey.


    Little did they know, that the people they offended had the same destiny, but only time would tell if their paths would cross again.

 CHAPTER 420

    Your journey continues at empire


    After leaving the city of Manty, Andrew, Oliver, and Zany rode their horses for a couple of hours until night came and it was difficult to see where they were going, so they stopped and set up a small camp.


    They were rtively far from the city, as they had ridden at full speed, but they still did not let their guard down. After lighting a bonfire, the three of them sat around the fire and Andrew suddenly said, "Elder Bita."


    After calling her, Elder Bita appeared next to them as if she had always been there. Oliver and Zany were not surprised by her appearance, because like Andrew they suspected that she was still following them.


    "Then why were you following us, Elder Bita? Don''t get me wrong, I''m grateful because you saved us a lot of trouble, but¡­" asked Andrew, and Elder Bita replied seriously, "Boy, it seems that you still don''t understand your value."


    The olddy paused slightly and continued to exin, "We currently rely on you tomunicate with the outside, so we can''t let something happen to you."


    "You mean you''ve been following me?" Andrew asked, but Elder Bita shook her head as she replied, "Only after you reached the forest and said you were going to the capital of Tampi."


    "I know that in your Heavenly Pces, you are untouchable, but outside of them you are too weak, so we cannot leave you without protection," concluded Elder Bita, and Andrew could only thank her.


    After a few additional words, Elder Bita disappeared again. They knew that the old woman would protect them from the shadows, but they still remained alert, since they could not depend on her alone.


    Elder Bita, seeing this, nodded with pleasure, as this showed that Oliver took his job of protecting Andrew very seriously. Oliver didn''t rx just because Elder Bita protected them, because you never knew what dangers they might face, so he stayed alert.


    The rest of the way to the capital of Tampi was quiet. They passed through several towns and cities of different sizes, but they tried to travel incognito, so as not to cause problems, and they seeded.


    Tampi is a fairly peaceful country. Although their military strength is inferior to that of the Cannaris empire, their capacity for national and international politics is much stronger, as they have managed to maintain harmony both within the country and with their neighboring countries.


    Obviously, the fact that Tampi does not have beastmen and elves living in its territory made things easier for them, but their work in internal and external government cannot be taken away.


    Andrew had also noticed that the architecture of the ce was simr to that of the colonial period in South America. Andrew had not traveled to that ce in his past life, but on Earth, it was not difficult to see photos and videos of different ces in the world, so he recognized this simrity.


    Although the architecture is simr, that does not mean that this country had anything to do with the South Americans or Spaniards of his old world, they just had a simr development.


    When they arrived at the capital of Tampi they were surprised. While the city is not asrge as the capital of the Cannaris empire, it had its own charm. The streets seemed wider and the buildings more colorful.


    You could also see that it was a very clean city and even the marginal area seemed very neat and organized. This surprised them because, in all the cities of this world, the marginal area is where all the poor and misfits gather.


    It is normal for that area to always be unsightly and dirty, but here it was different. This did not mean that it was perfect, but at least it did not show a bad image like the marginal areas of other cities.


    Despite the initial surprise, Andrew and hispanions did not stop to look at it for long. They quickly arrived at an inn and rented a room.


    After settling in, Andrew wasted no time in sending Oliver to investigate what they needed to do to establish a Heavenly Pce in the city, as they needed a secure foothold quickly.


    The capital of Tampi, like most capital cities in this world, is the most important city in the country. It is where the royal family and the most important nobles of the kingdom are located, so there was a lot of security and at the same time many hidden experts.


    For this reason, a demigoddess like Elder Bita couldn''t enter without being discovered as she did in the city of Manty. In fact, the old woman had abandoned them a few kilometers ago, because if another demigod found her things could getplicated.


    So, Andrew and the others were alone and needed to establish a Heavenly Pce quickly, so that they would have a safe ce to shelter in. Although they have no apparent enemies in this ce, experience has told them that problems always arise wherever they go.


    Oliver did not dare to dy and went to the merchant guild and the city hall to learn what they should do. Fortunately, things were simr to the other cities they had visited.


    They could buy a store in the city''s red light district and start their business. If there was something different, it was that the price of the establishments in this city was much more expensive for foreigners.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Maybe it was a measure to benefit local merchants, at least that was what Andrew thought, but he didn''t give it much thought. They spent a few days looking at the different establishments avable for sale and soon found one that suited their needs.


    Oliver, although not an expert in gathering information, was well-versed enough to investigate the area and they had understood that the establishment they bought did not have problematic people nearby, so they finalized the transaction.


    With the Heavenly Pce established, Andrew and the others rxed, as they were now out of danger, but they still had to do several things to get this pleasure house up and running.


    While Andrew and the otherspleted their procedures, the city of Calci in the Cannaris empire was not peaceful. Hell''s agents had demonstrated their skill and within a few days had identified the enemy.


    Not only had they identified him, but they had discovered his ns. It turns out that Doldo''s boss and the leader of Castor''s old gang are the same person and he is a spy from the kingdom of Badily.


    This kingdom, like the kingdom of Dunnas and Tampi, is a neighbor of the Cannaris empire and its rtions with the empire are neutral, at least in appearance, but like most of the nearby kingdoms, they had great ambitions regarding the technology of the empire.


    The empire of Cannaris is a rich and powerful country, so few of its neighbors dare attack it, but the elven food-growing technology and cattle-raising methods of the beastmen were too valuable to be left alone.


    This is the reason why, despite the military strength of the empire, their neighbors always mess with them. It turns out that the kingdom of Badily, which had always remained quiet, had been developing a grand n to destabilize the empire.


    The n was simple but very effective. They nted different men in medium andrge cities of the Cannaris empire and made their progress by leaps and bounds.


    Although like Doldo, it seemed that they moved forward very quickly, this was not the case. The spies of the Badily kingdom had infiltrated these cities many years ago and secretly began to umte rtionships and money.


    They were so discreet that no one realized that they were involved in almost all the businesses in the city. So now they had started to y their cards and for that, they needed some scapegoats.


    They took men like Doldo who had their ambitions and put them in the spotlight as businessmen. Since they controlled manypanies in these cities they made these men take over them, giving the impression that they were growing at an elerated rate.


    The reason for this was so that they attracted attention and the empire could not concentrate on what was really happening. In short, the spies of the Badily kingdom controlled the economy of these cities to a certain extent and nned to leave, destabilizing the foundations, that means, the money.


    By the time the empire realized it, it would be toote and thus all the me would fall on Doldo and the other men that the kingdom of Badily used, but that would no longer matter since the economy would already be unstable and the empire in trouble.


    At that time the kingdom of Badily would lend its help, but at a high price, that is, the elven crop technology and livestock breeding of the beastmen. Unlike what the kingdom of Tripia tried before with military actions, the kingdom of Badily wanted to obtain this through politics, but by plotting under the table.


    Unfortunately, they never expected that someone like Andrew would show up and damage their ns. Although Andrew had nothing to do with what was happening, his bad premonition about what was happening in Calci led him to send Castor and the others and one thing led to another and the emperor found out.


    When Emperor Augustus found out about this n, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat, as it was a very calcted n and one that would hurt them a lot, so he decisively ordered thergest raid to capture spies that the empire had ever seen.


    Virtually all of Hell''s agents and counterintelligence agents of the empire''s ministers and nobles who were loyal to the emperor were mobilized. They found all the spies in the kingdom of Badily and captured or killed them on the spot.


    They also expropriated their properties and began to stabilize the situation. Everything was done in secret, but those with the ability noticed these movements and the kingdom of Badily was one of them.


    It was impossible for them not to find out since it was their spies who were being captured and killed, but they still didn''t say anything, because that would be admitting that they were dering war on the empire, so they simply swallowed the defeat in silence, but the matter was far from over.

 CHAPTER 421

    When the king of Badily learned that some of his spies had been discovered, he immediately called a meeting with his ministers. They still thought that only a few had been found due to negligence, so while discussing their ns, they were not very rmed.


    Unfortunately, in the following days, several simr reports came in. The king of Badily immediately understood that his n was exposed, however, he could not do anything.


    The spies he had entrusted with this job were people he had invested a lot of resources in, so finding out that they were dropping like flies hurt him, however, he couldn''t save them.


    If he raised his voice with the intention of rescuing them, he would only admit to the world that they had attacked the empire, and that would cause a lot of political problems. Obviously, the king of Badily knew that the empire must already know that they were behind this, but as long as he didn''t admit it, nothing was certain.


    There was a fundamental difference, in the fact that the empire knew that they were the ones attacking them and that everyone knew that the kingdom of Badily was attacking the empire.


    This is how politics works. Although in this world as in any other world, countries only look out for their own interests, if the king of Badily admits that the attack on the empire is his work, the other countries could ally themselves with the empire to attack him.


    Hypocrisy is the basis of politics and all the neighboring countries would join the empire just to have a part of them, so the king of Badily had to swallow his resentment and abandon his spies.


    Meanwhile, in the empire of Cannaris, counterintelligence agents mercilessly attacked spies. Although ordinary citizens did not know what was happening, everyone who had resources knew that a purge was taking ce.


    Although eliminating these spies would in a way leave thepanies they ran headless and that could destabilize the economy, generating what the kingdom of Badily wanted, the emperor of Cannaris was smart.


    He not only eliminated the spies but expropriated their property and gave it to all the nobles who helped him in this crusade. In this way, he not only freed his territory from spies but also strengthened the loyalty of the nobles by giving them profits.


    Furthermore, with the nobles taking control of thesepanies the nobles not only stabilized the economy, but strengthened it, since thesepanies were established with foreign money, so they earned a lot without investing anything.


    Although everything had worked out for the empire, the emperor would not go without taking dams. The emperor had realized that his neighbors did not take him seriously, because the empire had remained calm for a long time.


    The reason why the Cannaris empire is the superpower of the region is not only thanks to the elves and beastmen but also to its military power. However, the emperor had dedicated himself to improving the quality of life of his people and did not have as much international presence as he once did.


    This gave the impression that the empire had weakened and that is why all the neighboring countries seemed to no longer fear it. First, it was the kingdom of Tripia and now the kingdom of Badily, which made Emperor Augustus angry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was beginning to see that he was being too passive, so he decided to show the world that he was not easy to intimidate, so he established a n with his ministers that consisted of two phases.


    The first was simple and was to take reprisals against the kingdom of Badily. The second was to send spies to other countries to keep themselves protected for the future. It wasn''t that they didn''t have spies in other countries, it was just that there weren''t many of them and now they were thinking of expanding the number.


    The emperor wanted his spies to infiltrate the political leadership of these countries and be prepared for anything. He then ordered Demon to choose his best agents and send them on a mission.


    While these high-level stratagems were being carried out, Andrew established his Heavenly Pce and immediately teleported to the Cannaris Pce to meet his wives.


    The girls were happy to see him again, but with everything that was happening, the emotional meeting quickly changed into a strategic meeting. Castor and V had already returned and began to tell Andrew and Oliver everything they knew.


    Castor''s strategy of leaving Shadow''s agents in Calci proved to be sessful, as in this way they learned of the empire''s clearing of spies.


    They also learned that Doldo had fallen into this group and had been captured, so that was one less enemy. When Andrew found out everything, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat because he understood the implications of this n having seeded.


    Certainly, he would not be affected if Badily''s kingdom seeded, at least not directly, but he would still have suffered. Although he and the empire did not have the best of rtions, if a conflict that damaged the economy broke out, it would damage his business in the empire.


    Knowing that, Andrew couldn''t help but thank the premonition he had, because he was saved from great losses. After discussing this matter for a while, the discussion turned to the idea of opening businesses in the prairie town of Tampi.


    Andrew told Candice his n as she was the one interested in what he had thought and she agreed. She was excited and wanted to start right away, but Andrew had to hold her back since he had just returned, he didn''t want to start the n right away.


    Although reluctant, Candice understood and agreed to wait a while before implementing this business. With that established, everyone returned to carry out their activities and Andrew took the opportunity to spend quality time with his wives and children.


    Oliver also went to look for Marie and their son. Although what Andrew wanted most was to have sex with his wives, since he had been abstinent for several days, it was still very early, so he simply limited himself to ying with his children.


    The day passed quickly and as night came, the Cannaris Pce opened its doors for business, while Andrew and his wives enjoyed rolling around in bed in a night of lust and passion. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    This time, Zany was not shy likest time and she actively participated in the one-man orgy. Although Helena attacked her likest time, she did not let herself be intimidated and she attacked too.


    The two girls formed a perfect 69 and sucked each other''s pussies, while caressing each other''s perfect curves. Andrew, for his part, had fun fucking the other girls.


    Aki as always was so horny that she was the first to demand Andrew''s cock and he did not disappoint her. Putting her on all fours, he prated her hard while spanking her ass savagely.


    After drilling her for several minutes, he pushed her aside and pulled Candice towards him, and started fucking her. The girls'' moans spread throughout the room and, kneading the bodies of his wives, Andrew came like never before.


    Andrew''s stamina had improved a lot and so it was not difficult for him to satisfy his 5 wives. He cum about 10 times and each of his wives received an orgasm from Andrew''s cock.


    They were all treated equally and by the end of the night, the sheets were soaked with vaginal fluids and semen. Their bodies were worse than the sheets, to the point that they had to shower before sleeping because they were sticky with obscene substances.


    In the bathroom, they had a little fun. Normally, after a night like this, they didn''t have the strength to continue in the bathroom, but today was different. Andrew was a horny bull bursting with energy, so the bathsted a couple of hours.


    After the fun, Andrew and the girls changed the sheets and pillows so they could sleep. Despite cleaning and changing the sheets, the smell of sex in the room did not go away. That''s how intense the night had been.


    They weren''t the only ones having fun that night, because Castor and V were also having a passionate night. They had returned to the Cannaris Pce a couple of days ago, but since they hadn''t had much action in Calci, they wanted to make up for lost time.


    Oliver and Marie were not idle either. Among all the couples in this ce, they were the most modest, and yet they were having wild sex in their room. At first, Oliver only saw Marie as a daughter, and their sexual rtionship was awkward, but now, Oliver had learned to love Marie, so they were as wild as anyone.


    After the night of lust and pleasure at the Cannaris Pce, Andrew said goodbye to his wives, and together with Oliver, Candice, and Castor he teleported to the ck forest to talk to the Amazons about the business they were dealing with.


    Since Bita was not in the ck Forest and Elder Anka was in Star City, Andrew searched for the other elders. As he thought, the Amazons more than agreed with his n and quickly began to n their next moves.


    Andrew left Candice to handle the negotiations in thepany of Castor and went with Oliver to the capital of Tampi to continue the creation of the Heavenly Pce there.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but a storm was brewing in the country of Vacilea, without anyone realizing it. Being an ind, this country was rtively isted, so it was difficult to know that the abysmals who had escaped were there and beginning to gain strength.

 CHAPTER 422

    Since several of the continent''s most powerful demigods had fought against the abysmals on the lost continent, it was not difficult for them to know that some abysmals had managed to escape.


    Since the demigods would not mobilize unless it was a real emergency, they did not dedicate themselves to searching for them, they only notified the leaders of their respective countries and left the investigation task to them.


    The n was simple, the kings and queens of the continent would search for the abysmals and notify the demigods to eliminate them when they found them, however to date there was no sign of them.


    Nobody expected that the abysmals would take refuge in the country with the least probability. Vacilea is not only an ind separated from the maind and somewhat isted, but it is also the closest territory to the lost continent.


    Being the most immediate ce, no one thought that the abysmals would take refuge there because although the abysmals are violent, this does not mean that they are stupid. They are no less intelligent than any of the races in this world.


    For this reason, everyone thought that the abysmals would hide in territories further into the continent. In fact, they believed that they would hide in zones of war and chaos, as they would be harder to find.


    It turns out that the abysmals had guessed the thoughts of the leaders of the continent and preferred to choose the ce that seemed the most obvious and won the bet since no one suspected that they were in Vacilea.


    Gusttat, the leader of the abysmals was very intelligent and understood strategy, so he not only took refuge in Vacilea with his abysmal brothers, but they started an underground organization.


    Since the physical characteristics of the abysmals are easily recognizable, they disguise themselves as assassins. Tight clothes, masks on the face, and capes that covered the entire body.


    Little by little, they gained followers and although they despised humans, as well as any thinking race on the continent, they knew that they had to hold on for the moment since they did not have the strength to oppose the entire continent.


    Gusttat knows that he needs followers and that he must recover theke where the blood of the fallen god resides to make his counterattack, but it is not something they could achieve in a short time.


    That''s why he nned to y long-term. His idea was simple, gather followers, create a powerful organization that spans the entire continent, and destroy it from within.


    In Vacilea, he, in thepany of his abysmal followers, became the leader of the underworld. Not only in the capital of this country but in all the cities of the ind, without anyone noticing.


    In Vacilea everything seemed calm and normal, but in reality, the abysmals already controlled the country. Many believe that the rulers of a nation are royalty and nobility, but that is not true.


    The intriguing thing about the governance of a country is who controls the underworld. Everything that can defeat the nobles or perform them is in the ck areas of society and that is why royalty and nobility alwaysmand criminal groups and spy organizations.


    Vacilea was no different. The king, as well as many high-level nobles, had formed criminal organizations to keep an eye on the underworld, but without realizing it, they had lost this card.


    The abysmals were smart. They made false promises of money and power to their followers and coupled with their physical prowess, they convinced everyone in the underworld to be their subordinates.


    Although the abysmals now had all the power to take over this country, Gusttat did not do it, because he knew that the moment he made a move like this, he would alert everyone and they woulde to kill them.


    For this reason, they decided to expand. His n was to do the same thing they did in this ce, in the other countries of the continent. Quickly, they began sending agents to different countries to expedite their ns.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Oliver walked through the streets of Tampi at a rxed pace. The capital of this kingdom was extremely peaceful, at least on the surface it seemed so, and the security was exemry.


    Andrew was surprised by this, as he believed it was even safer than some of the cities in his old world and this world is definitely more brutal than Earth.


    Unfortunately, not everything was good. In Tampi, unlike other countries, it was difficult to find ves. This left Andrew in a dilemma because although there were Madane''s houses where he could buy courtesans, the other jobs, such as cooks, receptionists, and maids, had to be hired from ordinary citizens.


    It was not that Andrew did not have confidence in the abilities of the citizens of this country, but that he had learned to be distrustful and that was why he preferred to have ves than employees.


    It was quite ironic, because Andrew, who still retained many of his values from his previous life, hated very, but somehow now he only trusted it, which was contradictory.


    The truth was that Andrew did not pride himself on having ownership of a person, but he did find it very convenient to have control. Not because he wanted to control others, but because in this world loyalty is hard toe by.


    The values of this world differ greatly from his past life. Well, they are actually quite simr, but here they are much more marked. The people of this world openly pursued their benefits and did not mind betraying even family members.


    For this reason, Andrew preferred ves, because he could treat them well and he would never suffer betrayal, since it was impossible for them to do so. Although it seemed like he would have no choice, Andrew wouldn''t risk it.


    He went to the most exclusive Madanes house in the city and bought 20 courtesans. In terms of physique, they were not inferior to the courtesans of his other Heavenly Pces, but their skills in bed were not as good.


    As was customary, Andrew brought Sonia and the other courtesans from Cannaris Pce to train them. He also decided that he would buy ves in another city and bring them as workers to the Tampi Pce.


    In the kingdom of Tampi, very was not prohibited, but rather the buying and selling of ves, so it was not abnormal for some nobles and wealthy people to have ves.


    To Andrew, it seemed like a measure, quite insufficient, since ves could always be brought from outside, but he did not pay much attention to the matter, surely there was an exnation, but he did not care.


    While Andrew and Oliver returned to Tampi Pce with the 20 new courtesans, in the ck forest, Candice finished her negotiations with the elderly Amazons.


    Everything had gone smoothly and they had agreed on the products that would be sold, how often they would be transported, and the division of the profits. While the Amazons have been isted for a long time, this doesn''t mean they don''t know business.


    In reality, the Amazons were not as isted as they seemed. The trade road through the forest was not only a safe route to traverse through the forest, but a perfect ce to trade, and the Amazons were good at that.


    It is true that they are mainly warriors, but they also have their talents for business, so the meeting with Candice was quick and pleasant. Obviously, it was greatly influenced by her being Andrew''s wife, but they still came to an agreement that benefited them both.


    Since Andrew had not returned, Candice and Castor remained in the forest talking with the Amazons. Knowing their culture didn''t hurt and they had nothing else to do so they took advantage.


    Candice as a merchant, took advantage of this time to see if the Amazons had anything of value that they could trade and surprisingly there was. The Amazons were experts in handling furs and leather and although their clothing looked rustic, they were actually a work of art.


    Andrew and Oliver hadn''t noticed it, because they are men, and they know very little about fashion, even though Andrew has sewing skills. However, Candice is different, she runs a clothing business, so she immediately noticed the attractiveness of their craftsmanship.


    If it came to furs and leather, the Amazons were even more versed than the dwarves and elves who are characterized by craftsmanship and cksmithing. Candice immediately went into business mode and began a new negotiation.


    This one was a little more heated than the previous one, but in the end, they reached a mutually beneficial agreement and the Amazons gained a new source of ie. On the other hand, Castor was attracting a lot of attention.


    The Amazons were attracted to strong men and Castor was handsome, strong, and young, so the girls were constantly on him. Castor, unlike Oliver, had not sworn to have only one partner and V allowed him to have a haren, so he did not drive the beautiful warriors away from the forest.


    Unfortunately, the girl he was most attracted to, always walked away from him. Castor was attracted to Sansa, because she was a beautiful and powerful woman, with a heroic bearing, but she had a strangeplex.


    She thought she was too old to have a partner, but Castor was insistent and little by little began to soften her. The Elders noticed this and only smiled secretly because they wanted Sansa to have a partner.


    Sansa is the most powerful Amazon outside the council of elders and unlike her, everyone believed that she was still young. For this reason, they wanted her to get together with a young and strong man who would give her offspring and Castor arrived as if he had fallen from the sky.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 CHAPTER 423

    Castor, unlike Andrew, is much more aggressive when pursuing women and this is because he was previously a captain in the Calci city gang, so his nature is more extroverted.


    For this reason, from the moment he saw Sansa and was attracted to her, he wasted no time and went to talk to her. At first, Sansa believed that, as Andrew''s guardian, Castor was only looking for a partner to train with, but she quickly realized that was not the case.


    Certainly, Castor couldn''t approach her right off the bat and dere his love for her when they didn''t even know each other. Castor was initially attracted to Sansa''s physical beauty, so knowing that she is a warrior he devised a simple n.


    He approached her and asked her to help him train. Sansa is much more powerful than Oliver and that was surprising enough, so it was not strange that Castor wanting to improve sought her guidance, so she epted.


    The difference in their strength was obvious and Castor had no chance of defeating her, but training with her was very productive. At first, everything was normal. Castor faced Sansa in battle, while she advised him.


    They trained for about 2 hours and when they took a break, Castor began to get to know her better. Simple questions about her were what Castor used to break the ice.


    Sansa innocently also asked her questions to meet Castor. She never thought that Castor was directing the conversation to get her interested in him.


    Unfortunately, it was not possible to conquer a woman in a single day. Sleeping with a woman in a day was possible, but making her fall in love with him was impossible, that''s why Castor didn''t force things.


    By the time Andrew returned, Castor asked him to allow him to stay in the Amazon forest, as he wanted to train with Sansa, but Andrew was not stupid and he could see that his friend was trying to win her over.


    He didn''t object, in fact, he encouraged it. Sansa didn''t suspect that Castor stayed in the forest for her. In fact, she was convinced that he only wanted to take her as a trainer partner.


    Obviously, only she thought that because everyone present immediately understood that Castor was attracted to her. While Castor remained in the ck Forest trying to win over Sansa, Andrew, Oliver, and Candice returned to the Pce of Cannaris. Once there, Candice told him about the arrangements she had made with the Amazons, including her negotiation over leather-based clothing items.


    Andrew did not bother to interfere in his wife''s business, because as he had done until now, he was only interested in business rted to pleasure houses and the sex industry.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Still, he congratted Candice on her foresight. After they finished talking, they continued discussing how they would operate the business in the capital of Tampi. He told them about his idea to buy ves and move them to Tampi to work.


    Oliver immediately agreed. He, as the leader of the security, was even more paranoid than Andrew on the subject of spies and that is why he preferred to have ves.


    With that defined, Andrew teleported to the Star Pce and asked Dino who was now the administrator of the ce to buy some ves with cooking, cleaning, and administration skills.


    As it was already getting dark, Andrew did not press him toply with this order immediately, but he could do it the next day. Although Star City is dangerous, Andrew and his people are the most protected people here since Andrew connected Elder Anka with Elder Douma.


    Douma had previously warned the city chief not to bother Andrew and his men, but after Anka moved to the city, the order changed to protect him at all costs.


    The barbarian city chief was confused by this order, but after Douma exined the treatment of the Amazons, the city chief immediately agreed.


    Although to a lesser degree, the barbarians had the same problem as the Amazons. Their women were few and increasingly fewer because the male genes of the barbarians were as strong as the female genes of the Amazons, so few barbarians women were born.


    Despite not being as extreme as the Amazons, it is a fact that, if they continue like this, in a few decades, the barbarians will have problems continuing their bloodline.


    That was where the Amazons came in. As both genes were strong, their offspring were optimal and they reached an agreement to help each other survive. When the city chief learned of this, he immediately assigned a team of warriors to watch from the shadows and offer protection.


    Andrew and Dino had already been notified, so they didn''t bother with this group following them, as they were basically their assigned and free bodyguards, there was no reason to block them.


    After giving this order Andrew returned to the Pce of Cannaris to meet his wives. As was customary, he wanted to take advantage of the night to have a wild evening with them, but the emperor had other ns.


    Before the Cannaris Pce opened its doors for business, a luxurious carriage with the emblem of the imperial family arrived at the establishment. The red light district was already beginning to show its usual activity, so the arrival of this carriage attracted a lot of attention.


    An imperial messenger got off the carriage and entered the Cannaris Pce and politely requested Andrew''s presence. As the ce administrator, Victor received him personally and guided him to the office.


    Normally, they would first inform Andrew of the visitor to see whether or not he would agree to receive them, but with an imperial messenger, this was not possible, as it would be an offense to the emperor himself.


    When Victor and the imperial messenger arrived at the office, Victor knocked on the door and announced, "Mr. Andrew, the imperial messenger Barrick is here." Hearing "Imperial Messenger", Andrew did not dare to make him wait and allow entry.


    Although this man presented himself as an imperial messenger, he was only following the emperor''s orders, but in reality, he is a Count, so he is a high-ranking noble.


    When Count Barrick entered the office, all of Andrew''s wives had already retired to the room, knowing that they could not be present, only Andrew and Oliver were in the office.


    "Wee Count Barrick, it is an honor for me to have your visit," Andrew immediately greeted respectfully. Oliver was also respectful and bowed slightly.


    The Count put on no airs and replied, "I am grateful to Mr. Andrew for receiving me without notice," then he paused and added, "I am here by order of Emperor Augustus."


    Andrew became serious when the emperor was named and with a wave of his hand, he invited the Count to sit down. A cup of the finest quality tea was served and Andrew, sitting opposite the Count, asked, "What instructions does the emperor have for me?".


    The Count did not mince his words and despite having noticed that the tea served was of great quality, he did not take the cup and said, "The emperor requires your presence in the pce."


    These words made Andrew and Oliver wrinkle their eyebrows because they didn''t know what to expect from such an order. To reject it is practically to be an enemy of the emperor and to ept it is to go into enemy territory.


    Although they were not really enemies, the empire''s position of suspecting them made them distrustful, but in the end, he had no choice but toply with the summons, so he asked, "Does he require me immediately?", to which the count Barrick nodded.


    Andrew asked for a moment to prepare, but in reality, he only entered the room where his wives were and warned them not to leave there for any reason and to wait for his return.


    His wives were worried, but they also knew that Andrew had to go. Oliver did not apany him either, since there was no need and the emperor had only summoned him.


    In fact, Oliver following him would be more problematic, because if things went wrong, Andrew could always use Fluffy to retreat, but if Oliver was with him it would be more difficult to escape.


    After speaking with his wives and Oliver, Andrew left Cannaris Pce and boarded the carriage with Count Barrick. Inside the carriage, none of them spoke a word the entire way.


    All passersby and organizations with a certain power in the city learned that Andrew had been summoned by the emperor, what they did not know was under what premise.


    Spection ran wild, from that he would be granted a noble title to that he was used of treason. For his part, Andrew was calm and serene waiting for the carriage to arrive at the imperial pce.


    Obviously, this was only in appearance, because inside he was spinning his neurons trying to find the reason why he had been called. The only thing that urred to him was the discovery of the spies from the kingdom of Badily, but he did not know if it would be to reward him or punish him.


    With this uncertainty, the carriage arrived and entered the grounds of the imperial pce and after parking at the entrance to the castle, Count Barrick said, "I am afraid I am not a guest, from here Mr. Andrew will be guided by the pce butlers".


    Andrew took a deep breath and after calming himself down, he opened the carriage door and stepped out determinedly under the gaze of the Count and the guards present.

 CHAPTER 424

    The grounds of the imperial pce were quite extensive, to the point of upying several blocks. The castle itself was enormous, by far thergest building in the city and there are manyrge mansions here.


    It was obvious because the imperial family had to show its status. The castle was simr to any western castle on Earth in ancient times, except it had shes of color in some parts.


    Castles on Earth were usually gray or white depending on the material they were made from, but this one had some parts painted blue, red, and golden, even though it was mostly white.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was magnificent, but Andrew did not have the opportunity to detail it well, as he was very close and could not see its full extent. Furthermore, with all the guards present, it would only cause problems for Andrew to look in too much detail at the castle.


    An old man was standing at the door with a straight posture and an elegant suit that demonstrated his status. This was not the only curious thing about this old man, Andrew could tell that he was a powerful expert.


    Andrew couldn''t measure his strength in detail, but he was convinced that he is on the same level as Oliver, which was amazing for a simple butler. What Andrew didn''t know was that this old man is the chief of staff of the imperial pce, so he is no ordinary man.


    He had even been offered a high-ranking noble title, but he rejected it under the pretext that his mission in life is to serve the emperor. Because of this, although he is a butler, he actually has more power than many nobles in the empire.


    The old man approached Andrew and with a respectful bow said, "Wee Mr. Andrew. The emperor is waiting for you, please follow me." Andrew returned the courtesy but didn''t say anything, just slightly nodding as if telling the old man to lead the way.


    The old man understanding this, turned around and began to walk. Andrew was surprised as he followed the butler, that no guard apanied them, this only showed the trust they had in the old butler.


    Despite being at the entrance to the castle, they had to walk a few meters to enter the building and when they did, Andrew was amazed. If the exterior of the castle was majestic, the interior was another world.


    The uniform marble floors, the paintings, and the decorations in the hallways, as well as the architecture itself, were exquisite. Sometimes jewels and even gold could be seen on some walls and decorations, which demonstrated the wealth of the imperial family.


    The butler didn''t say anything when he saw how Andrew admired the majesty of the castle, in fact, he slowed down so that Andrew could enjoy it better. Andrew did not notice this subtle action and had even forgotten that he could be in danger.


    Inside the castle, there were guards almost every 5 meters, which was what brought Andrew back to reality, since he had forgotten that he was in possible enemy territory.


    They walked for about 5 minutes and arrived at a room that was guarded by two men, who, upon seeing them, Andrew adopted a serious look, since they were just as powerful as the butler who guided him.


    "I guess the empire has to have this power or they wouldn''t be the powerhouse of the region," Andrew thought as he noticed the number of experts he had seen on his short walk here.


    The old man approached the two guards and said calmly and respectfully, "Mr. Andrew attends the emperor''s summons," then one of the guards knocked on the door and announced, "Mr. Andrew appears before the emperor."


    From inside the room, Augustus''s voice was heard allowing entry and then the guards opened the door. The butler stepped aside and bowed, inviting Andrew to enter.


    Although nervous, Andrew gathered his courage and walked steadily into the room, and once inside, the door closed again. This was the office that Augustus usually used to discuss government issues with his ministers.


    There was a huge table with space to seat 20 people easily. The emperor was at the end of the table, at the head as the highest authority, but he was not alone.


    The 5 ministers and Marquis Valoide were sitting at the table on either side of the emperor. Strangely, there were no guards, but Andrew knew there must be someone hiding in the shadows because he did not think the emperor was unprotected.


    What surprised him was not this, but that the emperor himself exuded a strength superior to the experts he had seen so far. He could even easily tell that he was much more powerful than Oliver.


    The reason why he was able to perceive this was because the emperor was not hiding his aura. Andrew deduced that it was a way to show his power and status, but, even so, he did not flinch, and, approaching, he bowed respectfully and said, "Andrew has seen the emperor."


    Being a god candidate, Andrew was indeed the one with the highest status in this room, but that was something he couldn''t be shouting from the rooftops, so he acted ording to etiquette and offered the emperor the respect he deserved as if he were an ordinary citizen.


    "We finally meet. I have heard a lot about you," the emperor said in a serious, but not aggressive tone. His tone had a strange majesty that even Andrew could not match because it came not from strength, but from his title as emperor.


    "It is my honor to be invited by his excellence," Andrew responded submissively and politely. He didn''t know the reason why he was summoned, but he didn''t want to start the meeting with a confrontation, first, he had to verify the reason for the summoning.


    "Young Andrew doesn''t have to be nervous. I didn''t call you to reprimand you or punish you, I just wanted to meet you and discuss some topics with you," the emperor said, still calm.


    The other ministers remained silent, pretending that they were not present, but they all looked at Andrew as if trying to size him up. They were surprised to learn that Andrew is an expert and, although low-level, was extraordinary for his age.


    The emperor was no different from his ministers. He was also sizing Andrew up thoroughly, which made Andrew feel ufortable. Not all of the ministers were experts, but they still had a strong presence, and having 7 pairs of eyes of this caliber staring at him made Andrew nervous.


    The emperor, realizing this, smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Andrew. Sit down please". Andrew unceremoniously took the chair furthest from the emperor and sat down.


    "So, what does the emperor want to discuss with a small person like me?" Andrew asked still maintaining his polite tone, to which the emperor replied, "I think Mr. Andrew is an intelligent person, so it is obvious that I want to know about the issue of Badily''s spies."


    Andrew paused briefly and then said, "I think my men exined the whole thing," but the emperorughed lightly and countered his argument by saying, "Come on Mr. Andrew, you know that''s not true."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew asked in confusion, to which the emperor asked more seriously, "I want to know, why did you send men to Calci in the first ce?"


    Although he did not expect the emperor to ask this, Andrew quickly came up with an excuse, "Well, as the emperor will know, I am a merchant and since Calci is my city of birth, I was thinking of opening a business there."


    Andrew paused and added, "That''s why I sent people to investigate the market. That''s how I found out that Doldo had returned and since I think the emperor already investigated, you will know that I have some differences with him."


    It was true. The Emperor had investigated the whole matter of Andrew, Emilse, and Doldo ever since he found out that Andrew is from Calci. He even inquired about his life there, his parents, his friends, and any details about Andrew in Calci.


    Even though Andrew''s excuse seemed legitimate and he knew everything about Andrew when he lived in Calci, for some reason, the emperor felt that Andrew was lying to him, but he didn''t know about what he was lying.


    Not knowing how to get the truth out of Andrew, the emperor decided to put this topic on hold and continued with what he really wanted to discuss in this meeting, "Mr. Andrew. It would not be difficult to grant you a noble title for your contributions to the empire, but I will be honest, I do not trust you."


    The emperor''s direct usation surprised not only Andrew but all the ministers. It was inappropriate to throw judgments like this head-on, at least not in politics and negotiations, so the fact that the emperor was so direct surprised them.


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, the emperor continued speaking, "Somehow you have been at the forefront of all the problems the empire has faced. First the spies from the kingdom of Tripia and now those from Badily, that is very strange."


    It was certainly strange. Even Andrew himself couldn''t believe the coincidences he had had, but he knew that the emperor wouldn''t believe him. Even so, he decided to tell the truth, "Although appearances do not look like, in reality, they have only been coincidences. These people just have crossed my path, nothing more."


    Just as Andrew had imagined, none of those present believed him, but they said nothing and the emperor spoke again after a few seconds, "It is hard to believe, but let us assume it is true. What are your real goals?".

 CHAPTER 425

    Andrew thought for a moment how to answer the emperor''s question, but quickly abandoned any idea of convincing them that he had no ill intentions towards the country.


    He had already noticed that no matter what he said, the emperor and the ministers present would not believe him, so he decided to tell the truth, and if they believed him, he would take it as a victory and if they didn''t, well he would think about itter.


    "Since the emperor asked me directly, I will answer in the same way. My goal is to create a business empire in the adult industry," Andrew said calmly, but his tone showed determination.


    The unexpected response surprised everyone. Even these great people with enough experience could not hide the surprise and seeing it, Andrew smiled. The emperor was the quickest to recover and immediately asked, "How do you intend to do that?"


    "It''s simple. I think the emperor already knows that I am expanding. I currently have Heavenly Pces in this city as well as in the capital of the kingdom of Dunnas, the Star City, and will soon open in the capital of the kingdom of Tampi," Andrew replied while maintaining his rxed tone.


    Everyone present had alreadye out of their state of surprise and was now evaluating Andrew''s words. Because of all the years of experience in politics and negotiations, they felt that Andrew''s words were true, but they still did not believe him.


    The reason for their distrust was that they didn''t understand why Andrew was telling them his ns so easily. This is the problem with politicians, they are always thinking that there is some conspiracy behind everything.


    Andrew didn''t really me them for that, because he knew that these were the leaders of the country, so it was understandable that they were suspicious. He has never run a country, but his business and management were no different, just on arger scale.


    However, while he was thinking this, the emperor asked a question that surprised him, "Why do you tell us your ns and movements so easily?" Andrew''s surprise was not the question, but the implications.


    Just think about it, who would ask that when you know they can lie to you and you don''t trust the answer? There was only one reason and that was that the emperor to some degree believed what Andrew told him and that was a great opportunity.


    If Andrew could get the emperor to believe him, the rtionship with them would soften and the problems in Cannaris would diminish a lot, even so, Andrew did not try to gain his trust, he just continued to tell the truth.


    "Why would not? The fact that you know this does not prevent me from running my business and it is not information that you cannot obtain on your own." At Andrew''s words, the emperor remained silent as if thinking about something.


    In that moment of silence, Marquis Valoide intervened by asking a question, "What about Candice and your other women?" Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows at the question and responded a little angrily, "They are my wives, address them as that"


    Andrew''s annoyance caused some of his power to leak out and although he did not release divinity, everyone present immediately noticed what Andrew''s inverse scale was.


    However, Andrew was also aware that he had shown them his weak point, so with a cold tone, he threatened, "Let me be clear, I have no ill intentions towards you or the empire, I have no reason to lie and honestly, I am not interested in what you do, but my wives and my people are off-limits."


    For some reason, Andrew''s threat felt dangerous. The emperor and Minister Zelfit who was the strongest in the room felt that it was not the presence of a small expert as they had thought.


    Andrew hadn''t noticed it, but even Demon and Arturios who were hiding in the shadows of the room, felt Andrew''s threat. Despite that, the emperor was not a weak-willed person, so releasing a bit of his aura he asked in a threatening manner, "Is that a threat?"


    Andrew did not back down and with the same tone responded, "Take it as you will." The tension increased with those words and it seemed that a battle would break out at any moment, but what most disconcerted the emperor, Minister Zelfit and the two guardians of the empire was Andrew''s calmness.


    They couldn''t figure out the reason why Andrew was so calm and self-assured. It was obvious that he was surrounded by powerful experts and could be easily killed.


    At that moment, Arturios remembered the surge of divinity that he felt some time ago. He immediately became serious, because before he was not sure, but now he firmly believed, that Andrew was or had a demigod-level powerhouse with him.


    This was a big problem because although it was impossible for them to hurt the emperor or someone from the royal family, causing problems for the empire was possible. Feeling that this was a bad scenario, he decided to show up.


    The ministers and the emperor knew that the two guardians of the empire were present, but they were surprised that Andrew remained calm even with the appearance of Arturios.


    "You''re not surprised to see me, are you?" Arturios asked calmly, looking seriously at Andrew and he responded, "I knew you were here. I also know that there is another guardian still hidden."


    This statement put everyone on alert, because not even the emperor, who was the most powerful of them, could sense the presence of Demon and Arturios, so this demonstrated Andrew''s ability, but this is not his ability, it was just that Fluffy had told him about them.


    Arturios, although surprised, did not show it and continued to ask, "So you could escape from here without problems?", and Andrew responded, raising the stakes, "Not only could I escape, I still can. In fact, if I wanted to, everyone would be dead in a few seconds."


    If his previous words were rming, these were cataclysmic. It was certainly a dangerous move, but Andrew was already starting to get tired of this game of appearing weak, so he decided to be aggressive.


    Unexpectedly, Arturios didn''t have any change of expression and instead, he asked a question again, "So you really are the owner of the divinity that I felt a while ago, right?"


    Arturios had only mentioned this to Demon, so the emperor and the ministers upon hearing this opened their eyes wide in surprise. What they didn''t expect was that Andrew would be as surprised as they were.


    He didn''t remember releasing his divinity in Cannaris, so he didn''t understand what Arturios was talking about, but Fluffy rified the situation, "Master when you released your divine seal some divinity leaked out. That must be what he''s referring to."


    Understanding what Fluffy said, Andrew nodded, but it was not to confirm Arturios'' words but to show that he understood what Fluffy said, however, everyone present misinterpreted it.


    Noticing this, Andrew decided to rify, because although it was true that he could give his body to Fluffy and destroy everything, he did not want them to think that, especially because this trick had consequences. It was better to have a hidden card.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not a demigod, I just have my ways." Although ambiguous, Andrew''s words were still effective and then everything changed. The emperor and the ministers who previously felt superior were now worried.


    "Why, having these methods, do you want to create amercial empire?" Arturios asked, he did not seem scared. At this point, it seemed that only he as a demigod had the qualities to speak with Andrew on equal terms.


    "Is there a problem with that?" Andrew asked rhetorically and then added, "Everyone does what they want and this is what I want to do. I have already exined it to you on many asions, I have no enmity with you, I just want to do my business, but that does not mean that I will be passive all the time."


    It was a fragrant threat. Andrew had gone from being scared by this call to leading the conversation. He was a little slow, but he was beginning to realize that he didn''t have to bow his head to anyone, he was the future god of sex and eroticism, so he wasn''t the most noble thing in this world.


    Certainly, his threats were somewhat empty, since he depended on Fluffy and that had consequences for him, but even so, he thought that this aggressive approach was the best option at the moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At that moment Arturios spoke again, "Certainly, you can do whatever you want as long as you maintainw and order, but you must also understand that you are a danger to us."


    "I understand your concerns, but tell me, have I ever done anything to harm you?" Andrew suddenly asked and without letting them answer, he spoke again, "You were the ones who marked me as a danger despite having helped you. I understand your concern about having someone like me who can threaten you around, but again, if you don''t bother me, I won''t harm you, quite the opposite."


    Thisst phrase caught everyone''s attention because Andrew was throwing them an olive branch to make peace and Arturios reacted immediately by asking, "What would that be?"


    "First of all, my business will grow, so the economy will improve. I will only focus on the adult industry, but I have a lot of good things that you can benefit from," Andrew responded.


    He paused and added, "My wife is a merchant too and she is expanding, so, in the future, you will be able to enjoy products that you couldn''t before, and maybe in the future even establish international rtions with our help."


    When the emperor heard this, his eyes immediately lit up, because these were certainly great benefits and he could not contain himself, so he asked, "What products or what rtionships?"


    Andrew smiled at the question because he knew that he had won the negotiation and to seal his victory he said, "Well, how does it sound to have friendlier rtions with the Amazons of the ck Forest?"

 CHAPTER 426

    Hearing Andrew''s words, everyone present was surprised, especially the emperor and Arturios. Even Demon who, despite being in the shadows, although he was already discovered, was surprised.


    The ck forest where the Amazons live is in the middle of the empire of Cannaris and the kingdom of Tampi, so it is impossible for these two countries not to have information about them.


    Certainly, the Amazons are powerful, but there is no ce in the world that remains hidden from everyone. Even Andrew''s Heavenly Pce is not invulnerable, of course, knowing about them and knowing everything about them are two different things.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Furthermore, although they have contact with the Amazons, it is purelymercial and only on the part of merchants who transit between both countries, so it could not be called a friendly rtionship, only casual acquaintances.


    This is why Andrew''s proposal was very surprising since having them as allies was no small matter. You should know that apart from the Star City where many races meet, only the Cannaris empire has a simr situation.


    The differencey in the fact that the Star City is a simple city that is use as a meeting center for these races, but the Cannaris empire is a country with a poption of these races, they are two totally different things.


    Although Andrew had only told them that he could help them establish friendly rtions and not side with them like the elves and beastmen, it was still a great benefit.


    The excited emperor could not hold back and asked, "Do you really have that ability?", to which Andrew replied with a smile, "One of my wives is an Amazon and I have close business dealings with them, so as long as you guys are respectful and sincere, I don''t think there will be problems."


    Everyone swallowed a mouthful of air upon hearing these words and immediately began to ask different questions. Somehow the previous atmosphere of tension had faded.


    Andrew was not stingy and answered all their questions as they were nothing special or sensitive information and when all his doubts were resolved, the emperor suddenly dered, "Mr. Andrew, because of your contributions and this agreement, I will grant you the title of viscount."


    Everyone was surprised to hear the emperor''s statement, but somehow they did not refuse. In fact, they thought it was not strange, since Andrew''s contributions were really too many not to reward him.


    They certainly distrusted him, but they still could not deny the fact that he had helped them on several asions and had never harmed them, so they did not oppose the emperor''s statement.


    Arturios and Demon even believed that this could be good since they would have a powerful ally instead of an enemy, although they did not intend to let their guard down with him.


    Andrew, for his part, evaluated the situation further. It wasn''t that he minded being a noble, just that he had other points to consider, so he asked his questions, "Your Excellency, I appreciate the honor, but I must ask."


    He paused and continued, "You know my line of business and I do not intend to part with it. Isn''t that an inconvenience for you?" Everyone was confused by the question because they did not understand it.


    "What do you mean?" the emperor asked honestly and Andrew exined, "My businesses are affiliated with the adult industry and I don''t intend to change it. I know that this industry isrgely maintained thanks to the nobles, but it is publicly condemned, which is why I ask, Isn''t it problematic for a viscount to serve in the red light district?"


    Understanding what Andrew meant, the emperor pondered. Andrew''s concern is valid, because although it is true that the nobles are the main clients of the red light district, before the public, they repudiated that ce, so having a noble who openly developed there was bad publicity.


    Although everyone knew that the nobles were hypocrites in this regard, as long as they did not admit it, they were just rumors and the reputation of the nobles remained intact.


    Andrew, noticing the emperor''s serious expression as he thought about this matter, understood that it really was a problem, so taking the initiative he made a different proposal.


    "I see that it is a problem, so instead of giving me a noble title, why not give me a different reward?" Andrew said, drawing the attention of those present and noticing this, he continued, "Instead of the noble title, better a material reward."


    "What would you like?" asked the emperor, intrigued, but at the same time cautious. Although he wanted to have good rtions with Andrew, especially now that he knew that he had a lot of strength, he was still a little suspicious of his character.


    Andrew understood this perfectly, so he did not make excessive demands, "Well, I know that you seized a lot of properties in Calci and since I wanted to establish a business there, why not give me a good property to do so?"


    Andrew''s proposal surprised them again, as they thought he would ask for something more extravagant. For them, a property in that ce was an easy matter to grant.


    Noticing this, Andrew smiled and continued saying, "As I said, I am only interested in my business, so for me, this is more than enough. If you think it''s not enough, you could give me some tax exemptions too."


    Andrew seemed to be ying with them because these were simple requests, nothingparable to what he offered them, but everyone had an even stronger doubt, "Why did Andrew prefer his business in the red light district to a noble title from one of the great empires of the continent?"


    They could not understand how Andrew, with his strength and skill, was determined to be in that industry, but they did not dare to ask, because it was obvious that Andrew would not give them the answer and they would only damage what they had achieved until now.


    In the end, the emperor epted his suggestion and they discussed for a while about the arrangements and the meeting with the Amazons. Obviously, they couldn''t start everything right away, so they only made some verbal agreements of intent to be discussedter.


    With everything finished, Andrew said goodbye and left. The emperor and the ministers remained discussing everything that had happened, but Arturios no longer apanied them.


    When Andrew left the castle, a carriage was already waiting for him. It was the same as the one he had used when he arrived, but this time he was alone, or at least that''s what he thought, because when he entered, he could see Arturios sitting there.


    Although he was surprised to see him and even became a little alert, Andrew managed topose himself quickly and boarded with apparent calm. The carriage began to move and neither of them said anything.


    After the carriage had left the royal grounds, the guardian of the empire Arturios asked, "Young man, what you said at the meeting seemed to be the truth, but I still need to confirm, is it really all true?"


    Andrew looked at Arturios and seriously responded, "Mr. Arturios, I have my secrets like everyone else and I don''t intend to reveal them, but I was honest in the meeting." Arturios looked at Andrew as if trying to see through his intentions, but he could only see sincerity.


    After looking at him for a while, Arturios heaved a sigh and said, "I hope it is like you said young man. I really don''t want us to be enemies," to which Andrew smilingly replied, "I don''t want that either."


    After hearing what Andrew said, Arturios disappeared as if he had never been there. Andrew didn''t even notice how he got out of the carriage, but he didn''t think too much about it, because he was convinced that when he reached that level of strength, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to discover.


    The carriage moved forward calmly and after a few minutes, it arrived at the Cannaris Pce. Again, it caused a scene, as the carriage had the royal family crest on the side, but Andrew paid no attention to the onlookers and walked straight to the office.


    Upon entering the office, he found all of his wives, children, and guardians there. Apparently, they were so worried about him that they had gathered to wait for him and when they saw him enter, all the girls stood up happily and hugged him.


    His children, unaware of what was happening, still joined the hugging session with their innocent smiles, and the heavy atmosphere that existed dissipated quickly. After separating, everyone sat down and Andrew began to tell them what had happened.


    Everyone listened attentively, but they couldn''t hide the expressions of disbelief on their faces at what Andrew was telling them. Andrew told everything verbatim and that was what surprised them because they never expected Andrew to threaten the emperor and the ministers.


    Andrew''s wives were about to scold him when they heard this, but when he told them the rest of what happened, they rxed. Candice evenined about Andrew rejecting the noble title, but it was only to vent her frustration, as she knew that Andrew could not separate himself from the Heavenly Pces.


    Once the story was over, Andrew looked at Zany and asked, "Do you think the Amazons will agree?" Zany was silent for a moment as if thinking, but she is a warrior, she knows little about these topics.


    Zany is very simr to Aki in this regard. Andrew quickly realized that he had asked the wrong person, so he turned to look at Candice who with a smile began to say, "I think they''ll ept."


    She paused and continued saying, "The Amazons are now in the process of opening up to the outside world and while it is good that they rely on us, the reality is that it is not appropriate for them to only depend on us. For this generation it may be fine, but when we ascend, what will happen?"

 CHAPTER 427

    Aside from Aki and Zany who are a bit of a musclehead, they had already understood this before Andrew''s question was asked. In fact, Andrew had already thought about it, which was why he proposed this to the emperor and the others.


    He had only asked the question so that there would be no doubt among his confidants, but he was being too condescending. All of hispanions except for his two muscle-headed wives, could understand this immediately.


    With that defined, the meeting ended and everyone returned to their activities. Andrew and his wives before really wanted to go crazy in the room, but with the emperor''s summons and so on, they had already lost the desire.


    Plus, their kids were there, so they decided to have a quiet night and even decided to sleep with their kids that night. Fortunately, the room where Andrew and his wives slept was thoroughly cleaned every day, because with everything they do there every night, they couldn''t let their children touch that bed.


    Even though they decided to do this, they didn''t go to sleep right away. It was still early and the Cannaris Pce had only recently opened its doors for business, so they waited a while before going to sleep.


    However, it seemed that this day he had no intention of letting them rest, because shortly after the meeting ended and Andrew along with his wives and children were talking happily, a visitor arrived at the Pce of Cannaris looking for him.


    Victor, who is in charge of managing the ce, received the guest personally since she was not just any person. After greeting the guest, he invited her toe in and wait for him to notify Andrew of her arrival.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew and his wives were ying with their children when a knock on the door interrupted them. After the soft knock, Victor''s voice was heard, "Mr. Andrew, Mrs. Dayana is visiting."


    Listening to Victor, Andrew searched his memory and quickly found Dayana''s name. The owner of the Nine Heavens Pleasure House who had previously purchased several reproduction artifacts to implement a dance hall, but she really just wanted to discover the secrets of the artifact.


    It had been a long time since hest met this woman and honestly, he do not trust this woman much, however, he could not reject her, since she is one of the 5 supreme powers of the central zone of the red district.


    It was better to stay in her good books, rather than make a new enemy, so Andrew told Victor that he would see her. With that answer, Victor went to look for Dayana, while his wives returned to the room with the children.


    Shortly after, V¨ªctor returned apanied by Dayana and two experts. Normally, Oliver or Castor would be present, but Castor was not there, and Andrew didn''t call Oliver because within this ce he was unnecessary.


    Even so, Oliver found out about Dayana''s visit and although he did not enter the room, he was aware of what was happening. Despite Andrew not liking this woman, he still received her cordially.


    Dayana arrived with a friendly expression and after some cordial greetings, she sat face to face with Andrew. Her bodyguard stood silently behind Dayana and watched everything calmly.


    They were the same ones who hadest time and unlike the previous time, they didn''t have the same aura of arrogance, but they weren''t scared either. "So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Mrs. Dayana?" Andrew asked, not wanting to extend this meeting.


    Dayana seemed to be able to understand that Andrew did not like seeing her, but she still did notment on it and simply expressed the reason for her visit, "Mr. Andrew, it is difficult to reach you. I have been trying to contact you about purchasing new yers."


    Hearing her, Andrew let out an internal sigh, because he sensed that this was her goal. He knew this woman''s intentions, that''s why he didn''t want to receive her and he knew that it was a non-profitable business.


    It was true that he could make a lot of money selling these artifacts and he was sure that no one would ever crack its secrets, but these could only be obtained by spending system points, something Andrew did not want to do.


    Not wanting to continue with this, Andrew was decisive, "I''m sorry Mrs. Dayana. I understand what you want, but it is impossible for me to offer you more yers." Hearing this, Dayana wrinkled her eyebrows, because she was not stupid.


    She could tell that Andrew was just giving her an excuse not to sell her more yers and not wanting to give up she asked, "Why?", to which Andrew responded, "Because I don''t have anymore."


    Dayana didn''t believe him so she continued to press, "Mr. Andrew, do you have any disagreement with the price? That can be negotiated," but Andrew remained firm, "Mrs. Dayana, that''s not it. I really don''t have any more."


    As he said these words, Andrew could sense a feeling of difort on Dayana''s part. Even anger, which Andrew regretted, because he knew that his refusal had not been taken well.


    "I see. Since Mr. Andrew doesn''t have more, nothing can be done, but could Mr. Andrew tell me where I can get more?", to which Andrew wrinkled his face because this insistence was beginning to bother him.


    Like the Emperor, this woman seemed to be under the impression that Andrew was inferior to her, which in some ways is true, but Andrew was already getting tired of others looking down on him.


    "I don''t know," Andrew replied curtly, which surprised Dayana because she could see that Andrew didn''t give her any respect, and that confused her. Dayana was under the impression that Andrew would not oppose her, since he did not have her strength, but seeing his attitude, she had to reevaluate her ns.


    Silence filled the office and a strange tension could be felt in the air. Dayana''s bodyguards were alert as they sensed the atmosphere, but they made no movement.


    Dayana was not unreasonable either because she knew that she was in Andrew''s territory and it was unwise to make a move, so she stood up and with a strange tone she said as she left, "I see, then I''ll leave."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes at Dayana''s attitude as she left, but he didn''t say anything and let her go. Shortly after she left, Oliver walked into the office and immediately said, "I see the negotiations didn''t go well."


    Lightly nodding Andrew began to say, "Keep an eye on that woman, I feel like she will give us trouble." Hearing Andrew''smand, Oliver let out a sigh and said, "You know that will be difficult, right?"


    Andrew understood that, but he had already abandoned the idea of remaining submissive to others. If he could stand up to the emperor, the ministers, and the guardians of the empire, why did this woman have to scare him?


    "Oliver, I''ve always tried to keep a simple attitude, so as not to make enemies, but it seems like I''m just showing weakness. I think it''s time to let everyone know that I''m not someone to y with," Andrew said, somewhat annoyed.


    Listening to him, Oliver understood what Andrew wanted and although he somewhat agreed, he was also worried. Andrew with the power of Fluffy was invincible in this world, but this power had consequences and at the moment it was not a solution to their problems.


    Despite these thoughts, Oliver said nothing and simply epted Andrew''smand and left to organize Shadow''s agents to keep an eye on Dayana.


    Now that Andrew was the only one in the office, he began to think, "The emperor will grant me a building and tax exemption in Calci. Castor knows that city best, I will send him to establish a Heavenly Pce there."


    Although Castor is a guardian and it is better for him to be at Andrew''s side, now he has an urge to expand and although at first he only thought about settling in the capitals of the countries, Calci was not a bad option.


    "Castor, you need to make Sansa fall in love quickly, because I need you," Andrew murmured, and leaving those thoughts aside, he entered the room where his wives and children were. The girls had heard everything, because this room had a peculiarity where it could drown out any noise inside it, but the outside was perfectly audible.


    "You know you''ve made a new enemy, right?" Candice said immediately and Andrew, smiling wryly, responded, "I''m tired of being a good guy, I have to start showing my strength or they''ll think they can bully us whenever they want."


    Even though she and the other girls understood what Andrew wanted to do, they kept worrying that things would getplicated. Meanwhile, in Dayana''s carriage, she and her two bodyguards were discussing their next move.


    "What do you want to do?" asked one of the two experts and after being silent for a few seconds Dayana said, "In that ce, that boy has a lot of power, but outside he is just a small fry."


    "That''s true, but even so, it will be difficult to take him by surprise," the other expert said, but Dayana replied, "We don''t need to target him." The two experts wrinkled their eyebrows, as they did not understand.


    Dayana, noticing this, exined, "Doing something to him or his wives will be difficult, but not all of his people are protected. Small employees have no value, but his manager lives outside and his wife''s subordinates also often go out to control their other businesses, we will target them."


    The experts were surprised because although her reasoning was true, it did not change the fact that they would be at war. They had always remained neutral, but now things seemed like they would change and they didn''t know if it was a good or bad thing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 CHAPTER 428

    Despite their doubts, the experts did not say anything, because if their boss had made up her mind there was no way to change it, so they simply remained silent and waited for orders.


    Few know it, but Dayana is not an ordinary merchant owner of a pleasure house. In fact, she was the heir to a noble house in a distant kingdom, but she was banished by her family due to the birth of her brother.


    Although they had sent her to this ce under the excuse of her growing up independently, the reality was that her parents wanted her younger brother to be the heir of the family, so they took her away to avoid power struggles.


    Her parents are no saints, in fact, they are quite cruel and even thought about killing her to avoid future problems, but they were also aware that idents could happen, so as a contingency n in case their heir suffered a mishap, they still have her to continue their bloodline. In other words, she is a contingency n.


    It is for this reason that Dayana not only had great power but she was also limited. At first nce, it seemed that she had been given freedom to do whatever she wanted and she had experts like the two apanying her as bodyguards, but in the shadows, some experts were watching over her.


    The moment Dayana rebelled against the family or was a threat, they would eliminate her, which is why Dayana always maintained a low profile and a neutral position in the Cannaris empire, knowing that if she showed herself too much, only death awaited her.


    In fact, she had already gotten rid of the desire for revenge and only wanted to earn money to have a quiet and luxurious life, but the appearance of Andrew''s video artifacts awakened the lost feeling in her.


    She abandoned revenge because she knew there was no way she could go against her family, but if she found a way to produce these artifacts, the situation would be different.


    She could deceive her family by sending them some of these artifacts, creating the false idea that she still valued the family and at the same time would seek asylum in the empire, because she knew that, with that artifact, any country would wee her with open arms.


    Then she could establish herself as a noble and create her own force protected from her family and then seek revenge. That was her n and that''s why despite always maintaining a neutral position and a low profile, this time she wanted to take a risk.


    Ignorant of Dayana''s thoughts, the night passed and Andrew, apanied by Oliver, teleported to the capital of Tampi along with several courtesans including Sonia and other employees, to clean and prepare the Celestial Pce in Tampi.


    She also wanted Sonia and the other courtesans to start training the new courtesans. After organizing everything there, he teleported with Oliver to Star City to see if Dino had bought the ves he had asked for.


    The time difference between these countries gave Dino enough time toplete the task, so by the time Andrew and Oliver arrived, Dino had already hired about 50 employees.


    The Tampi Heavenly Pce was rtivelyrger than the others, so they needed quite a bit of staff. Although the Pce of Cannaris was the most luxurious and productive, the Pce of Tampi wasrger.


    Gathering all the ves, he immediately transported them to Tampi, and with the help of the veteran employees they organized everything. Among these ves, there were some fighters who would do the work of guards.


    Although they were not powerful, the capital of Tampi was quite peaceful, so they did not need much security, not to mention that Andrew could do whatever he wanted in the establishment if something happened.


    Andrew also transported Candice and Zany to the ck forest to discuss the matter of rtions with the Cannaris Empire and inform Castor that he needed him in Calci, so he had to hurry to make Sansa fall in love.


    Candice was more versed in negotiation and politics than Andrew, so he left the matter to her and he focused on other things. Although his presence could give greater impetus to the negotiation, he was confident that Candice could handle everything and with Zany apanying her, things would go smoother.


    Zany didn''t know anything about negotiation like a good musclehead, but she''s an Amazon, so her mere presence was significant. While Andrew and Oliver were running around, Victoria arrived at Dunnas Pce unexpectedly.


    Sensing her presence, Andrew went there since Victoria had been a great help to Candice''s expansion in that country, so he had her in high esteem. After cordial greetings, Victoria did not beat around the bush and expressed the reason for her visit.


    "I have a special customer for your toys," Victoria said with an uncharacteristically serious expression. This made Andrew a little worried, as it seemed like this client was both an opportunity and a threat.


    Seeing that Andrew had adopted a serious expression, Victoria continued, "This customer is very interested in your toys, but does she want to know if there is something more sophisticated?".


    Andrew was confused by the question, as it seemed that Victoria didn''t want to reveal the identity of this client and so he couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by sophisticated? Who is the client?".


    "I can''t reveal the client to you at the moment, but in the future, you will meet her if you meet her expectations," Victoria responded mysteriously, but seriously, adding, "As for sophistication, I mean something more pleasant."


    Andrew still didn''t quite understand, but he thought she meant a more borate and obscene toy, so he confidently replied, "Although I don''t know what your client is looking for, I can think of some special toys."


    Listening to Andrew, Victoria smiled for the first time since she arrived and asked, "When could you have it ready?", to which Andrew replied, "A week, but it will be expensive."


    "Money is no problem," Victoria responded, adding, "Please prepare it. Believe me, if you do it right, you will win a lot, so don''t be negligent." Victoria''s seriousness intrigued Andrew, but he didn''t ask.


    He knew that if Victoria refused to tell him it was for a reason, but he was sure of her words when she said that he would win a lot, so he discussed arrangements with her and then, she left.


    "What do you think?" Andrew asked and Oliver who was next to him replied, "It must be someone very important and powerful. I have never seen that woman so serious, she is always joking and yful."


    Andrew thought the same thing and immediately dove into the system, asking Fluffy about the sex toy ns avable. Andrew had umted a lot of points, so he could afford to buy something extravagant.


    The only thing he hoped was that Victoria''s client would be pleased and bring him great benefits. To date, all of the sex toys Andrew had created were simple.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Some rubber cocks and simple vibrating dildos. He had even recently created some anal pins, but seeing that Victoria asked for something more sophisticated, Andrew spent quite a few points on purchasing a rather extravagant item.


    Instead of calling it a sex toy, it was better to call it a sex device or machine. What he bought was the blueprints of what looked like a bicycle which instead of a chair had a dildo adapter.


    Its function is simple, the faster the woman pedals, the faster the dildo moves prating her. The mechanism is quite simple, but it has its technicalities in order to create it.


    With that defined, Andrew left the matter of organizing Tampi Pce to Oliver and locked himself in the Dunnas Pceboratory to bring his new creation to life.


    At night he went to pick up Candice and Zany who hadpleted the negotiation with the Amazons, who epted as they had expected, but if they managed to establish rtions with the empire of Cannaris, it would depend on the sincerity of the emperor.


    Andrew also brought all the employees and courtesans from Tampi Pce to Cannaris Pce, so that they would be familiar with the operation of the business and Andrew even let the new courtesans offer their services to gain experience.


    With all the things that he did, Andrew was tired and in no mood to have sex with his wives, which left them very unhappy, so Andrew had to promise them a date when things calmed down.


    Since the empire of Cannaris was dangerous for them, even though the emperor had said that they would be treated with courtesy, and the Star City, despite the protection they were receiving, was also dangerous, these dates would be in Dunnas or Tampi, but that is for another time.


    The Cannaris Pce had barely opened its doors for business, but Andrew was already asleep. That''s how tired he was, and his wives when they saw him, they could only sigh at the thought that Andrew was overexerting himself.


    While all this was happening, Victoria, leaving Dunnas Pce, rode her carriage and headed to the royal pce of Dunnas. Andrew didn''t know it yet, but he would soon learn that the client could be royalty since some Shadow agents were following Victoria and saw her enter the castle.


    Obviously, they couldn''t follow her to the royal castle, but knowing that she had gone there after meeting with Andrew it was obvious that the client was from the royal family, they just didn''t know who was.


    Dunnas is a matriarchal monarchy, so instead of a king, there was a queen as the ruler, but the current queen was not likely to be the client, even so, there were 2 princesses and a queen mother who could be the possible clients.

 CHAPTER 429

    Although the princesses and the mother queen were the most likely choices, that did not mean they were the only ones. Even though it was small, the probability that the current queen was the client still existed, not to mention some ministers working from the royal pce.


    Unfortunately, it was all spection, as infiltrating the royal castle of Dunnas was not possible unless you were a demigod, and even then it would be difficult, so Shadow''s agents could only inform Andrew that Victoria''s client was possibly the royal family.


    Although there were many possibilities, Andrew hoped that the royal family of Dunnas would be the client, as he needed strong allies, and no one better than the royal family for that.


    Andrew had learned that he needed friends in high political circles, to avoid problems, such as those suffered in the Cannaris empire. With this possibility open, Andrew set about creating the fuck bike he was creating.


    He handed over the affairs of Tampi Pce to Sonia, who was not only training new courtesans but had gained many administrative skills, so she was not a bad manager.


    Everyone was doing their jobs calmly and carefully, but everything felt too calm. The emperor even sent the deeds of the property that was given to Andrew in the city of Calci, along with the tax reprieve for 3 years.


    3 days quickly passed and then the storm arrived. Although most of the employees of the Cannaris Pce began as ves, almost all of them were already free, but still loyal to Andrew.


    For this reason, the majority of them live in the establishment, but there are some exceptions. V¨ªctor, H¨¦ctor, and the kitchen team have their own homes and some even have families.


    What happened was that one morning after the Cannaris Pce closed its doors when V¨ªctor was returning home he was assaulted by 3 men. These were experts, who revealed their intention, it was not a robbery, they were looking for information.


    Although Victor was not in Andrew''s closest circle, he was a valuable asset and knew things that others did not know and although Dayana did not know this, she still made him a target.


    However, fortunately for her, Andrew had put her movements under surveince and managed to notice that Victor had been attacked and Oliver, with imposing power, destroyed the three experts as if they were flies.


    Having saved Victor, Oliver took him back to Cannaris Pce and met with Andrew in the office to tell him everything that had happened. Victor was clearly scared because although he knew that his boss had many enemies, he never expected them to attack him.


    Andrew, seeing Victor''s state, let out a sigh and asked, "Are you okay?", to which Victor could only respond with a slight nod, but the trembling of his body betrayed him.


    "You have been a loyal employee who has given me a lot of help, so I won''t lie to you. If you retreat now, it won''t change the fact that you are a target, but I still have to ask you, will you leave or will you apany me to the end?" Andrew asked with a serious expression.


    Victor looked up at Andrew and seeing the sincerity in his eyes somehow gathered courage and said resolutely, "Mr. Andrew, you gave me everything I have, I will not abandon you."


    Andrew smiled upon hearing his words and Victor continued saying, "But I can''t lie that it scares me." Thisstment made Andrew burst outughing, which surprised Victor.


    Andrewughed for several seconds and when he managed to calm down he said, "I''d be surprised if you weren''t scared. Even I get scared, but courage does note from not being afraid, but from having the courage to face it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrew''s wise words made Victor regain his smile and he just nodded as if informing that he agreed with that words. "Still, I think it''s best that you move your home here," Andrew said.


    "Yes, that would be the best," Victor epted, but after a few seconds he asked, "What about Mia and Rana?" Although these girls are not Victor''s wives yet, they have be his lovers, so they live together, and he cares about them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring them too and you''ll exin the situation to them," Andrew said and then Victor said goodbye. Now in the office, there were only Andrew and Oliver, so Andrew with a cold and serious tone asked, "Was it Dayana?"


    Oliver just nodded and Andrew, seeing this, couldn''t help but clench his teeth and fists with rage. He knew that that woman would attack them sooner orter, but he never expected that she would be so fast and that she would target Victor.


    Andrew remained silent for a few seconds and then said, "You must bring Gaston, Canna, and Erick back because they are also in danger," but Oliver replied, "Don''t worry, they have already been escorted back."


    Hearing Oliver, Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that Dayana wanted the video and audio yers that he bought from the system, so he was sure that she would not attack H¨¦ctor and the other cooks since they were worthless.


    While he was thinking about the next move, the office door opened and all of his wives, Gaston, Canna, Erick, and even Marie came in with worried expressions.


    "We found out what happened," Candice said quickly and added, "Who was it and what do we do?" Before Andrew could answer, Oliver said, "Dayana and we haven''t decided on any course of action yet."


    "Why?" Carolina asked, to which Oliver responded, "That woman is not as simple as she seems. She is the ruler of one of the 5 most powerful pleasure houses in the central area of the red light district."


    "And is that important? Andrew stood up to the emperor and now, are you afraid of that woman?" Carolina continued questioning with clear annoyance. Since Victor had been herpanion since the beginning of this ce she had a lot of esteem for him.


    Finding out that Victor was attacked upset her and that''s why sheshed out at Oliver, leaving him defenseless. Andrew noticing this intervened saying, "Caro, don''t be like that with Oliver, you know it''s not fear, but that the situation is not that easy to handle."


    Andrew paused and continued saying, "That woman has arge number of experts under hermand and we don''t know her real strength, so attacking her blindly may cause us to stumble."


    At Andrew''s words, Carolina seemed to calm down a little, and looking at Oliver she apologized, "Sorry Oliver, I wasn''t thinking clearly," to which Oliver replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Carolina, I understand".


    Interrupting them, Gaston said, "We still can''t be passive," and Andrew agreed, so looking at Oliver he asked, "What ns do you have?" Andrew knew that while Olivercked information on the enemy, he must have some ns.


    Oliver looked at Andrew and with a serious expression said, "There is a way to get information, but it is risky." His words made everyone wrinkle their eyebrows and Andrew, a little impatiently, asked, "Which one?"


    Oliver didn''t respond right away and this made Andrew more upset, but then Oliver looked at Aki and Andrew immediately understood why he was so reluctant to say it.


    Noticing that Andrew understood what he meant, Oliver spoke, "Mrs. Aki''s skill has improved a lot. To the point that even it is difficult for me to notice her, I believe that she can gather intelligence, but, if Dayana has any experts of my level or someone with special abilities under hermand, it may be problematic."


    Oliver''s proposal made everyone in the office remain silent since the risks were great. Andrew''s first impulse was to refuse, but at that moment Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, garden flowers are fragile."


    Fluffy''s analogy made Andrew understand that he could not always protect his wives and that he should let them make their decisions, but he was still reluctant. He was a loner who took refuge in porn and whores in his previous life and having beautiful wives that he loved and who loved him now, he didn''t want to risk them.


    However, Aki stepped forward and said, "Let me try." The littledy''s determination was palpable and she looked like she wouldn''t take "No" for an answer, so Andrew reluctantly and with great concern said, "Okay."


    Everyone was surprised at Andrew''s agreement to use this method, but no one said anything and they epted his decision. Still, Andrew turned to look at Oliver and said, "Please make a n and keep her safe."


    His words were clear, he did not want to know about the n, because if he did, he would be tempted to intervene and that would only destroy Aki''s resolve. Oliver, understanding this, nodded and said, "Don''t worry."


    With that settled, Aki and Oliver left the office. The n would be designed by the two of them and no one else so that it would be effective and avoid making mistakes due to sentimentality, and when they left, the office fell into silence.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the red light district, Dayana received the report of the mission''s failure. Although on the surface she seemed calm, inside she was a sea of fire because she could not believe that her men failed so miserably.


    She knew that Andrew wouldn''t expose anyone in his circle because of this and that he would retaliate, so now she had gained nothing besides a rather problematic enemy.


    She was thinking about asking for help from the experts that her family had sent to watch her, but she quickly abandoned that idea, as she believed that they would rather help Andrew eliminate her than help her.


    She knew what position she was in and she shouldn''t expect help from her family, so she began to think of another solution. What none of them knew was that this little altercation had alerted many forces in the city.

 CHAPTER 430

    In the capital city of the Cannaris empire, many people and organizations were keeping an eye on Andrew and his businesses. They knew that he had many good things based on the rejuvenating cream, the Nuru gel, and the massage technique, among many other things.


    For this reason, everyone was interested in them. Even the emperor and other nobles were watching him for different reasons and although rtions with the emperor had improved, that did not mean that they had stopped watching him.


    In fact, the emperor''s summons attracted many other people and organizations who were unaware of Andrew''s existence, especially those with real power.


    However, all of these were just watching. They just wanted to keep an eye on them to try to catch something and make some profit, but adding their current conflict with Dayana to the mix changed the game.


    Everyone knew that Dayana had always remained neutral and even though she was always looking for business opportunities, she had never antagonized other forces on her own initiative, she was always someone who bothered her first.


    It was because of this, seeing that Dayana had been the first to attack, which attracted a lot of attention. In everyone''s thoughts were two questions, "What did Dayana discover to vite her neutrality? And what could they gain from this conflict?"


    That''s right, everyone was thinking that they could gain something from the conflict between Andrew and Dayana because they knew that they were both strong in their own ways. It was alreadymon knowledge that there was something strange in the Pce of Cannaris and no one dared to attack that ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, that does not mean that they believed that Dayana could notplicate them, since it must be taken into ount that until now Dayana was neutral, and even so, it is one of the big 5 in the central area of the red light district.


    Being neutral doesn''t seem like a big deal, but you have to keep in mind that in a world where the strong devour the weak, being able to remain neutral means that you have the necessary strength to not have to bow down to anyone and that is why everyone believed that this conflict It would hurt them both and they wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    Oliver as Andrew''s strategist and Dayana as their own strategist, understood this and that is why they did not want to enter into an open war, allowing the opportunists to take advantage.


    For this reason, both preferred to send spies to discover the other''s forces and attack decisively in order to prevent third parties from joining the party. The problem was that infiltrating the Cannaris Pce was impossible, without Andrew knowing.


    This put Dayana in a bind, but that didn''t make her give up. She sent several agents to keep an eye on who left and entered the ce and hoped to get a chance at her.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and Aki discussed the operation they would carry out. With Aki''s ability, it would be so easy to just infiltrate and check the ce, but since she was Andrew''s wife, Oliver couldn''t be so careless.


    Although the risk was known and the mission was still epted, Oliver knew that if something happened to Aki, things could get ugly. Andrew may not be abat god candidate, but he was still a god candidate and there were many things he could do.


    Oliver even thought that if something happened to Aki, Andrew would give his body to his divine beast to destroy the city, which was not impossible, and unexpectedly, his fear was correct.


    He didn''t know it, but Andrew would really do something like that if one of his wives got hurt. Oliver, who wanted to avoid this, made a well-structured n, but they would have to wait a week to carry it out.


    The reason for this is that, if they executed it immediately, they would have problems, because at this moment the enemy is alert and it would be very likely that they would be discovered, so he wanted to let things cool down a bit.


    Although Andrew wanted nothing to do with the n, Oliver still informed him that the infiltration would take ce in a week. Because of this, Andrew was more anxious, as he had a whole week of uncertainty and curiosity about the n.


    However, he knew that, if he asked, they would tell him and if he knew, then he would intervene, so he decided to lock himself in the workshop to make the fucking bicycle Victoria ordered trying to distract himself.


    With his synthesis ability, finishing this machine was easy and quick, but since his goal was to distract himself from asking details about the n, he decided to do it step by step and waste time.


    Although his body moved by inertia when he made this article it did not change the fact that it was dyed. He purchased the materials and modified them at his own expense, assembled them, and tested them to work as intended.


    Despite all this, in 4 days he finished the device, and now in front of him was a machine simr to a stationary bicycle with a chair that had a hole in the middle, where different types of dildos could be adapted.


    Since he had to try it and would not do it himself for obvious reasons, he found some courtesans and had them try it. He watched as Dami, who was the one chosen, got on the bike and started pedaling.


    She waspletely naked, although it wasn''t necessary. She only had to wear a skirt, without underwear and that would do, but Dami was a bit extroverted, not to say nymphomaniac, so she strippedpletely naked.


    Andrew could onlyugh bitterly when he saw the girl''s enthusiasm. She got on the bike and started pedaling. The pulley mechanism didn''t make any noise, but it worked wonderfully and then a rubber dildo went up and down with each pedal stroke, prating her pussy.


    The dildo was not big, since it was a test, but, even so, Dami began to moan with pleasure feeling how the rubber cock entered and left her pussy. The chair she was leaning on was beginning to get soaked with her vaginal juices and although it was tiring to pedal for a long time, Dami didn''t stop.


    She was delighted with the new device and her pedaling rate increased every second. Andrew seeing this, stopped her because he couldn''t let her get tired, since they had to try other dildos.


    Reluctantly, Dami stopped and looked at Andrew upset that he didn''t let her enjoy it, but Andrew said, "Rx, we have to try other dildos," which made Dami excited again.


    Without any shame, Andrew removed the dildo used by Dami, soaked in her vaginal juices, and ced arger one. Dami seeing that everything had been fixed, she enthusiastically got on and started pedaling again.


    With a longer, thicker rubber cock, Dami''s moans increased and her speed increased. A lightyer of sweat quickly permeated her body and her breathing was quitebored.


    Only she knew if it was because of fatigue or excitement, but it seemed to be thetter because Dami never stopped pedaling. Despite that, Andrew stopped her again and made her get off the device to try thest dildo.


    This time it was a vibrating dildo, so the experience had to be different. With everything settled, Dami got back on and when she thought it couldn''t be more pleasurable, the device showed her otherwise.


    Now she was not only being prated by a dildo, but it was vibrating inside her making her tremble with pleasure. This time, Dami couldn''t resist much and she quickly cum, wetting the entire device and part of the floor.


    Due to the orgasm, she had to stop, but her expression showed that she wanted to continue pedaling. Andrew stopped her and let her rest a little, as there was still onest test to be done and he needed her to recover a little.


    Certainly, this device was newfangled and not only gave pleasure, but also served as exercise, but Andrew knew that not everyone would want to wear themselves out pedaling, so he also added an automatic function.


    Using a small power stone that wasmon in this world as a battery, the bike would pedal itself and the person would just have to sit back and enjoy being prated at different speeds.


    The device has three incremental speeds and at higher speeds, the power stone''s energy would be used up faster, but even with that, at the maximum speed the power stone could run the bike for a full day without stopping.


    For this reason, it was really not expensive to change the power stone when it lost its energy since it couldst a long time. Furthermore, while power stones are expensive, for a person who can afford to buy this machine, purchasing stones should not be a problem.


    Dami had tried the automatic device and she had to admit that it was much more pleasurable than when she pedaled, but at the same time, she lost something, because being still and having something prate her felt too tasteless.


    When Andrew asked her impressions about the device she said, "Although in automatic mode it is much more pleasurable, somehow it doesn''t feel as good," which confused Andrew.


    Dami, noticing that her words were strange, rified, "So what I meant was that when it''s in automatic mode it gives more pleasure, because it''s faster, but doing nothing and waiting for it to prate me, it feels like I am just a pussy for a machine. It may be just my impression, but it is not that pleasant."


    Half understanding what she meant, Andrew nodded, but he did not think about changing anything, since everyone had their tastes and preferences, he believed that, by having both functions, the user could choose what seemed best to her.


    "Any rmendations?" Andrew asked as if looking to improve something and surprisingly, Dami gave him an important contribution, "Well, I know it''s a machine, but if it somehow felt like a man prating you, it would be much better."

 CHAPTER 431

    Dami''s words gave Andrew an idea. It was certainly a machine, but the more real it looked, the more attractive it would be, so Andrew thought about adding some heat source so that the dildo would feel like a live cock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unfortunately, after evaluating the idea, he understood that it was not the most advisable, because even if he added something like that, it would not change the view that it was a machine, it would only make things more strange.


    For this reason, he abandoned this idea and decided to implement it in another sex toy that would better integrate with this idea in the future. Now his device was ready, but there were still a few days left before the date agreed with Victoria.


    While he could report that he had finished early, he decided not to because he didn''t want to be pressured in any way over time in the future because of this.


    This caused Andrew to have free time, so his anxiety about knowing Oliver and Aki''s n began to bother him and he had to find something else to distract him.


    What was chosen was the administration of the Tampi Pce. Although he had left everything in charge of Sonia and Dino had bought ves with administrative skills, to upy his time he took charge of the project.


    There was always something to do in a newly started business. Because of this, Andrew seeded in his mission and distanced himself from Aki and Oliver, allowing him to remain unaware of the n they were going to execute.


    Unfortunately, this affected Andrew''s other wives, because in his eagerness to get away from knowing the n against Dayana, he also distanced himself from his other wives and they were not happy.


    The girls'' annoyance was not with Oliver and Aki, but with Andrew because they did not understand why he had to be so extreme with this scare. Despite this, he did not relent and remained absent until a week had passed.


    The promised night arrived and Oliver, along with Aki, began to perform. No matter how far away Andrew wanted to be, for the day of the execution, he wanted to be close, because if things went bad he could intervene.


    Aki''s shadow diving ability was very powerful, but she had not mastered it yet and the time she could use it was limited, so things had to be done quickly and effectively.


    Oliver''s n was simple but functional. The first thing was that he would send some of Shadow''s agents as regr clients and they would create a disturbance inside Dayana''s pleasure house.


    Nothing extravagant, just pretend to be drunk and cause a scene. This was just a distraction and cause some chaos, so they wouldn''t notice that Aki had infiltrated.


    Obviously, Dayana''s experts couldn''t be fooled by something so simple, but it was still necessary to redirect the attention of the establishment''s employees and customers.


    Aki with her skill would move around the entire ce, looking at how many experts were there and if she could, find any other relevant information. While Oliver would be stationed nearby, to intervene if Aki was discovered.


    With everything organized, the n began. Shadow agents sneaked into Dayana''s pleasure house early and began ordering alcohol and food.


    They kept a high profile, but not to the point of disturbing other customers, as they had to justify their degree of intoxication when the time was right. Any intelligence agent knew how to act, so Shadow''s agents handled the matter with ease.


    Little by little the pleasure house filled up with clients and Shadow''s agents were surprised by therge number of clients who arrived. They could even notice that several nobles and wealthy merchants visited the ce.


    Like the Heavenly Pces, these high-profile clients had VIP areas, so it was difficult for normal clients to notice them, but the Shadow agents were experts at noticing small details, which was why they found out about the arrival of these characters.


    As midnight approached, Shadow''s agents began to take action. For a few minutes, they had been talking loudly, much louder than normal, and they were already beginning to be seen by other people with annoyance.


    That was their goal and they were achieving it perfectly. One of the ce''s regr customers had gotten very upset and called one of the employees to bring Shadow''s agents to their attention.


    The employee very professionally approached them and said, "Gentlemen, please don''t be so aggressive. You are bothering other customers." Normally, this would calm things down, but Shadow''s agents had other ns.


    "What do you mean by bother?", one of Shadow''s agents asked aggressively, acting perfectly like a drunk. This was not the first time a situation like this had urred, so the employee did not take offense and continued trying to calm them down.


    "Sir, we just ask that you lower your voice a little," the employee continued asking, but Shadow''s agent only got more heated, and standing up he said threateningly, "I''m a fucking customer if I pay, why the fuck are you bothering me?"


    Seeing that the customer was more aggressive than he thought, the employee left and notified the guards to remove him from the establishment. Seeing the guards approaching, Shadow''s agents continued their act.


    "Gentlemen, you are disturbing the other customers. I have to ask you to please leave," the guard said politely, but with authority. Shadow''s agents continued their act and, offended, stood up wanting to fight.


    The guard, noticing this, became upset, and with a wave of his hand, other guards appeared and it seemed that a fight would start. All the customers and employees were waiting for what would happen and even some hidden experts were distracted by the scene.


    At that moment, Aki infiltrated the establishment. Aki''s shadow cloak ability allowed her tobine with the shadows, so no one noticed her entrance and she decisively moved at high speed through the halls of the ce.


    The Nine Heavens pleasure house has 4 floors and arge extension. The first floor is for normal customers, and the second floor is for VIP customers, so Aki had nothing to do with them.


    The third floor was where Dayana''s office was, as well as the staff rooms, and the fourth floor was where the experts were, but Aki didn''t know that. She only knew the first 2 floors, so she immediately ran to the third floor.


    She only had to spend a little time to notice that the staff rooms were on this floor, so she decided to run to the top floor, but then, she noticed Dayana''s office.


    There were several people in it, so she, using her ability, infiltrated and began to evaluate those present. There were about 10 people and they were all experts, but they were mostly just low-level.


    They were discussing what they should do with Andrew, so Aki raised her ears to listen, but at that moment a deep voice was heard, "Little mouse."


    Aki''s hair stood up like a scared cat and her muscles tensed because she had been discovered and everyone present also heard her voice and became alert.


    Although they couldn''t see Aki yet, she didn''t want to risk it and immediately ran away, but the voice from before suddenly spoke again, "You have guts and an interesting ability, but you won''t escape."


    Aki sensed the danger and ran with all her strength, but she felt the pressure of a powerful expert approaching her, and with no other way out she jumped out of a window, shattering the ss in it.


    Despite having left the establishment, she did not withdraw her ability and did not slow down, as her pursuer was still hot on her heels. Oliver, who noticed Aki''s resounding escape from afar, moved immediately.


    He could sense that a super expert like him was chasing her and he had to intercept him. Just as Oliver sensed Dayana''s super expert, he also noticed Oliver and stopped chasing Aki and focused on Oliver.


    This super expert knew that Oliver was dangerous and if he was careless he would be in trouble. Besides, he was convinced that Oliver would know more than the little spy who escaped him.


    While he knew Oliver was powerful, at no time did he doubt that he could defeat him, so he raised his guard and when Oliver appeared before him, he said, "Will you speak on your own or will I make you speak?"


    Oliver was dressed in tight ck leather armor, a mask, and a hood, to hide his identity and he refrained from speaking so as not to give himself away, because with his voice he could be recognized.


    "So you''re not going to talk," said Dayana''s super expert, and umting his strength, he prepared to attack. This super expert was an old man of about 60 years old, without a beard or mustache, but with snow-white hair.


    His body was robust and his face showed his experience, as the scars were notcking, but Oliver was not scared and also gathered his strength. The tension between the two increased and in a short time, all the experts in the red light district noticed that two superpowers were about to fight.


    Oliver and the old man noticed that there were many observers and that is why they had not started fighting, since they knew that if they got hurt, they would only help others take advantage of them.


    The strange situationsted for a few seconds, but it seemed like hours and in less than a blink, the old manunched a strong blow towards Oliver. They were several meters apart, so the old man''s punch went into the air, but as if he summoned a hurricane a strong blizzard traveled towards Oliver.


    Seeing this, Oliver also released a punch that also generated a gust of air and both currents canceled each other with a loud sound, as if a bomb had exploded and thus began the battle.

 CHAPTER 432

    Despite the power of the two gusts of wind and the thunderous sound of the collision, there was no damage to the surroundings. This was not because their strength was not sufficient, but because neither of them allowed any damage to be caused.


    The fact that two super experts confronted each other in the city was an offense to the emperor since they were challenging his authority, so, if, in addition to that, they caused damage to the city, the emperor would not hesitate to take action.


    Although they were aware of that, at that moment they couldn''t stop. All the experts in the city and even the normal people who were nearby gathered to see what was happening.


    It wasn''t every day you got to see two superpowers fight. However, after that first attack, Oliver and the old man did not move again. The old man who was previously certain of his victory was now cautious.


    That little exchange had allowed him to evaluate Oliver''s strength and he had to admit that it was quite equal to his and that could cause him problems. On the other hand, Oliver, I was thinking about something else.


    He had also evaluated the strength of his opponent with that exchange and hade to the same conclusion, but that was not what worried him, that since they were so evenly matched, a battle in this ce would be problematic.


    The old man was preparing to attack again and Oliver had no choice but to speak, "If we continue we will have problems." Oliver''s short sentence made the old man retract the attack he intended to make.


    He had not thought about the disaster that the battle would create, because in the previous attack, they had avoided damaging the city, but now that they were nning to fight seriously, they could not concentrate on mitigating the damage, so there was a problem.


    However, the old man, upon hearing Oliver''s voice, had already sensed who the spy was, so he did not feel like continuing with the battle. They had already offended the emperor, so there was no need to reach an irreconcble point.


    "Brat, you have guts to enter our territory, I''ll give you that," the old man said angrily and added, "But you''re right, fighting here would be problematic, for now, I''ll let you go."


    The old man turned around and disappeared. All the observers were disappointed that there was no battle, but they also understood the reason. Oliver, seeing the old man leave, did not stay either and quickly disappeared.


    Seconds after leaving, the old man appeared in Dayana''s office where all of her experts and she were meeting. Dayana had gathered under her power, several minor and major experts, but super experts, just this old man.


    It was a considerable force. Even many nobles did not have such a powerful alignment. In fact, if it weren''t for her family''s vignce, Dayana could have gathered other super experts, but her family wouldn''t allow her to have that power.


    You have to understand that, since the birth of her brother, Dayana was only a contingency n and that is why they could not let her develop much. "Elder, how was it?" Dayana asked respectfully.


    While all the experts were her subordinates, this old man was substantially different from the others. His power was the best card she had, so she had to treat him with respect.


    "The ones who infiltrated are that boy Andrew''s men. I wanted to catch the rat that had sneaked in, but I was interrupted," the old man exined calmly, but Dayana and the other experts present were surprised by his words.


    Everyone knows the old man''s strength, so in order to stop him, he couldn''t be just any person. The old man noticing this continued saying, "Girl, you may be in trouble this time. That boy has a super expert in his ranks."


    After saying that the old man disappeared, leaving Dayana with a dark expression. She knew that Andrew was not weak, but she did not expect him to have such a powerful expert.


    The gathered experts also had dark expressions, as they knew the implications of their enemies having a super expert. Even so, Dayana did notment for long, and looking at her experts with determination she said, "You should not worry. They certainly have a powerful expert, but so do we. Inbat strength we surpass them."


    Dayana had a lot of charisma because her words managed to regain the enthusiasm of those present. Meanwhile, Oliver appeared in Andrew''s office, where everyone was gathered.


    Aki had already returned a while ago and had told them what happened. When Oliver appeared, Andrew immediately asked, "How was it?", to which Oliver bitterly replied, "That old man has a power simr to mine, but I could faintly sense that there were two other experts with that same power."


    Everyone was surprised to hear this, as they were already a little worried about the number of minor experts that Aki had notified were under Dayana''s orders, and finding out that there were 3 super experts left them in shock.


    "That''s troublesome," Andrew said with a dark expression and Oliver spoke again, "Although I felt those auras, they were a bit strange." Andrew looked at Oliver as if asking what he meant and Oliver understanding began to exin.


    "Although there were two super experts, they seemed more powerful than the old man who chased Madam Aki, but somehow they didn''t seem interested in intervening."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew asked again and Oliver responded, "Their intentions were indifference to us. I don''t know if it was that they thought the old man could defeat me or if there are differences between them."


    Everyone fell into contemtion at Oliver''s words and after a few minutes, Candice broke the silence by asking, "So, what do we do?" This question brought silence again, but after a few moments Oliver said, "I don''t like the idea, but I don''t think we can do anything but stay here."


    Everyone had that same thought, but they didn''t want to say it. Especially Andrew who was more upset than anyone by what had happened, but he couldn''t be reckless.


    "Also, although it was not a battle, we disturb the peace of the city, I rmend that we present some apology gift to the emperor or we will have problems with him," Oliver said, breaking the silence.


    Andrew nodded and looking at Candice said, "Can you take care of it? You have more experience in these matters." Candice epted the task and immediately said, "I think that sending some rejuvenating creams will be enough."


    "Prepare them," Andrew said and after arguing for a while, everyone retired to do their activities. In the office, only Aki and Andrew remained, because, after the dangerous situation, Andrew wanted to have her close to him.


    Aki understood that Andrew was worried about her, but she didn''t think it was that big of a deal. Certainly, it was dangerous, but she was already here, so she thought that he didn''t have to be so protective, but being a good wife, she allowed Andrew to spoil her.


    Sitting on hisp and enjoying his tender caresses, Aki snuggled into Andrew''s chest like a cat. Andrew smiled at her, and seeing her like that he kissed her on the head and said, "I don''t think I can let you do something like this again."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aki, despite that Andrew was whispering, heard him, so she raised her head, and replied, "You know, I''m not an ornament," to which Andrew responded by kissing her lips, and after separating he said, "I know, but still the idea that you got hurt or that you didn''te back, it terrifies me."


    Aki understood her husband, but she still did not ept. She was a fighter, she couldn''t let him spoil her so much or she would be useless. You have to know that, of Andrew''s wives, Zany and Aki are the only ones who, apart from their strength, have no other abilities.


    For this reason, if Andrew insisted on always keeping them in a safe ce, they would not ept it. Although Andrew understood that, he was still afraid of losing them, but Aki managed to convince him that he couldn''t be so overprotective.


    If it were any other situation, Andrew would have stayed on point with her, but Aki was sneaky, and having her delicious ass jiggle on his cock didn''t help. The two kissed and shared caresses for a few seconds and suddenly the temperature increased.


    Without realizing it, Aki had unbuttoned Andrew''s shirt and Andrew had somehow managed to unbutton Aki''s tight suit. Within seconds, their kissing became more intense, and then Andrewid Aki down on the desk and began sucking on her breasts.


    Her body slightly soaked with sweat from the escape she had to make a few moments ago, gave a salty taste to Andrew, but he didn''t care and continued sucking on her pink nipples that were already erect.


    Little by little, Aki''s mouth let out small moans of pleasure and Andrew continued exploring the small girl''s curves with his hands. He didn''t take his mouth off Aki''s breasts, but his hands moved skillfully all over her body.


    Aki was not still either and caressed Andrew''s hair, while she resisted the pleasure she felt. Little by little, Andrew took off her suit and before long, they were practically naked.


    The heat of their bodies increased the excitement and Andrew began to lower his kisses and caresses, from Aki''s breasts to her crotch. Faced with the tight and slightly wet pussy from sweat, Andrew began to suck it mercilessly.


    Aki wanted to stop him, "Wait, that''s dirty, let me wash Ahh¡­" Her words were cut off by Andrew''s mouth on her pussy and the pleasure washed over her. Andrew didn''t care about dirt, he just wanted to taste his wife.


    The little girl had risked her life a few moments ago and Andrew was determined to reward her, so he didn''t care at all about the sweat, in fact, it added a different vor, and Aki, unable to resist, simply let herself be carried away by the pleasure.

 CHAPTER 433

    Andrew ran his tongue all over Aki''s pussy, not caring about the sweat that had umted. His hands weren''t still either and he used them to y with her clitoris and even put some fingers inside her.


    Aki couldn''t hold back her pleasure and she let out moans of pleasure that echoed throughout the office. Even though it was business hours for the Cannaris Pce, Carolina, and Andrew''s other wives had taken refuge in one of the VIP rooms.


    Normally, they stay in the office with Andrew during business hours, but this time because of the operation they carried out, they all understood that Andrew wanted to spend time alone with Aki, so they left them alone.


    Andrew yed with Aki''s pussy for a while until she couldn''t resist and letting out a loud moan, she cum. A strong gush of vaginal juices shot out of Aki, soaking Andrew''s entire face.


    Andrew didn''t bother to move away and took all of Aki''s juice. After the girl finished cumming and her body stopped shaking from the spasms of her orgasm, Andrew approached her and nted a kiss on her lips.


    His mouth and face were still filled with residue from Aki''s cum, but neither of them cared. They were immersed in the most obscene of acts, so a little fluid didn''t faze them.


    Andrew settled himself between Aki''s legs and holding her thighs he guided his cock into her tight pussy. Feeling Andrew''s cock making its way inside her made Aki moan with pleasure.


    He started with slow and gentle movements, but little by little his pration speed increased. Aki likes rough sex, so Andrew wasn''t going to be romantic with her.


    Aggressively, he inserted his cock into Aki and moved with increasing violence. His thrust was so powerful that upon contact with Aki''s body, the resounding sound of pping could be heard.


    Andrew''s pelvis was savagely pping Aki''s ass, while his cock was inserted into the little girl''s womb. Aki had an expression distorted by pleasure, but only "More, more, I want more" came out of her mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Obviously, Andrew was not going to disappoint her and he elerated the movement of his hips. Aki''s pussy was soaked with fluids from the excitement she felt and despite how tight she is, Andrew''s cock felt no resistance as he entered her.


    Her slick, hot insides squeezed Andrew''s cock, making it difficult to keep up, but Andrew overcame the difficulty and continued thrusting.


    After a few minutes, Andrew hugged Aki who was lying on the desk, and lifted her up, without removing his cock from inside her. The abrupt movement surprised Aki, but she quicklyposed herself and, crossing her hands behind Andrew''s neck and her legs around her husband''s waist, she stood firm.


    Andrew approached with Aki glued like a ko to the nearby couch and sitting on it he said, "Jump up, beautiful." Aki, as if understanding what he wanted, let go of her legs and, leaning on Andrew''s knees, began to do squats on Andrew''s cock.


    Her movements were quick and violent. She would raise herself until she almost had Andrew''s cock out of her and let herself fall hard until her buttocks hit Andrew''s pelvis.


    Her moans increased in intensity and Andrew lightly held her ass to keep her bnced. Having Aki''s breasts in front of his face, Andrew took the opportunity to suck on them, which made Aki moan with pleasure and her back arch back.


    Andrew had to hold her up, so she wouldn''t fall, but he didn''t stop his activities and Aki didn''t stop her squatting on Andrew''s cock either. Their union was soaked with vaginal juices and precum, creating a slimy sensation, but that didn''t stop them.


    Aki''s earlier concern about the filth of her body had disappeared and only lust had remained. A few secondster, Andrew couldn''t resist anymore and unloaded his thick white seed inside Aki.


    Feeling Andrew''s hot seed inside her, Aki stopped moving, to receive the sensation of having her husband''s seed inside her. Andrew let out a breathy moan, as he pumped his cum into Aki.


    Secondster and breathing harshly, the two remained hugging on the couch and when they regained their breath, they began the second round. Aki got up from Andrew''sp and got on all fours on the couch, raising her ass so Andrew could prate her.


    Aki''s pussy was still showing Andrew''s cum leaking out, but Andrew didn''t care in the slightest. He aligned his cock with Aki''s pussy and entered her from behind.


    Holding her hips, Andrew pulled her back towards him as he thrust into her, making the pration deeper and Aki''s moans intensified again.


    The hair was wet with sweat, the expression distorted by pleasure, and the swaying of her modest but delicious tits was the image that Andrew had of his little wife while he prated her forcefully.


    Seeing the upper hole between Aki''s buttocks, Andrew had the urge to insert a finger of hers and as he did so, Aki jumped like a frightened rabbit. She was about toin, but Andrew held her tightly and quickened his pace.


    "Andrew, Love¡­ No¡­ Not there," were Aki''s broken words as she felt her ass being vited by Andrew''s fingers, but this time he was not going to back down.


    Instead of stopping, shoved his finger into Aki''s ass, Andrew was more aggressive and inserted a second finger, causing Aki to shudder and begin to struggle, but she still couldn''t break free of him.


    Unlike Zany, Aki is not more powerful than Andrew and that''s why he could easily dominate her. The fact that Aki was experiencing a lot of pleasure also helped, but the real reason for not being able to free herself from it was that she wasn''tpletely against it.


    This was not the first time that Andrew yed with her ass, in fact, Andrew had already hinted to her many times that he wanted to fuck her ass, but she had always resisted because she did not believe that it would be pleasant to be prated over there.


    This was because her ass is tighter than her pussy and Andrew''s cock is very big, so she didn''t dare take it. However, for some time now, Aki had been training.


    Aki, like Andrew''s other wives wanted to please him and since he had shown interest in her ass, she wanted to give him the opportunity, so for some time now she had been masturbating with dildos in her ass.


    So even though her mouth refused, she actually wanted Andrew to destroy her ass. Andrew was aware of that, that''s why he was so confident this time.


    We must remember that in the Heavenly Pces, everything is visible to Andrew and although he does not like spying on others, he had asionally noticed Aki masturbating with some dildos in her ass.


    That''s why he was confident that the girl was ready to receive his cock. Determinedly, Andrew withdrew his cock from Aki''s pussy and brought it to the entrance of Aki''s virgin ass.


    Sensing that Andrew was nning to prate her, she offered herst symbolic resistance, but still, she did not move away from him. Andrew gently guided his cock into Aki''s ass, making her feel a little sore.


    Andrew''s cock was much bigger than any of the sex toys Aki had used to train her ass, so it still hurt a little, but she still held on.


    She''s a masochist, so a little pain didn''t bother her. Andrew continued to push his way in and the head of his cock had already managed to enter Aki. He slowly continued to press until half of his cock was inside her.


    Aki had tears in her eyes, but she still managed to feel a little pleasure, only the pain was more intense. Andrew did not continue to press and gently began to move his hips.


    Aki clenched her teeth tightly, while her hands squeezed the chair she was on, enduring the difort of being prated for the first time in the ass.


    Gently but steadily, Andrew moved, prating Aki''s ass, but he wasn''t inserting more than half of his cock. This seemed like the limit of what Aki could handle, so he didn''t go overboard.


    Little by little the pain passed and was reced by pleasure. Aki''s once tight ass was now a little more rxed and lubricated, so Andrew began to move faster.


    Slowly, but surely, Andrew''s cock went a little deeper and Aki''s moans were practically screams. After a few minutes, Andrew''s cock hadpletely disappeared inside Aki''s ass and that''s where the real action began.


    Andrew''s hips began to elerate, destroying Aki''s ass. She no longer felt pain and although it was a strange sensation, there was also pleasure, so she just epted everything that Andrew threw at her.


    Within seconds Andrew''s movements were as wild as when he was fucking her pussy. The sound of their bodies colliding generated a loud noise, only quelled by Aki''s moans.


    Andrew held Aki''s hair tightly as if they were the reins of a horse, making Aki''s appearance very obscene, but they still continued. Andrew sometimes spanked her ass to increase the intensity and after a few seconds, Andrew couldn''t resist and cum on Aki''s ass.


    Aki couldn''t resist either and fell on the couch breathing hard and Andrew, taking two steps back, watched with satisfaction his wife naked and humiliated with semening out of her two orifices.

 CHAPTER 434

    Seeing Aki in such a strange position, with her ass in the air and with semen in both of her orifices, somehow made Andrewugh, as he thought it was funny, even though it was actually a very obscene sight.


    After a few seconds, Andrew stopped being amused by the sight of his wife and helped her get up and go to the bathroom to take a shower since Aki didn''t seem to have the strength to do it on her own.


    After cleaning themself, Andrew picked her up like a princess andid her on the bed, where Aki soon fell into the realm of dreams. Andrew, who was also a little tired,y down next to her and soon fell asleep.


    While they rested, the Cannaris Pce continued its activities normally. Oliver was on extreme alert, since after what they did tonight, it was not impossible for Dayana to take revenge.


    On the other hand, Andrew''s other wives slept in their children''s room tonight, as they did not want to interrupt Andrew and Aki. Despitepeting for Andrew''s affection, they did so in a friendly manner and although they did not want one of them to spend more time alone with him, tonight was an exception.


    Aki had risked her life in today''s operation and they had witnessed how hard Andrew had it due to the anxiety and worry of this operation, so they gave them the space to release all that stress.


    The night passed without a hitch, and the next morning, Candice sent a messenger with a box of rejuvenating creams to Marquis Valoide''s mansion.


    Although Andrew had been summoned to the imperial pce once, that did not give him the right to send things directly to the emperor, so she had Marquis Valoide serve as their liaison.


    Andrew and Aki didn''t wake up until it was almost noon and they only did so because Helena and the others woke them up or else they would still be asleep. "Ok sleepers, wake up," Helena said, shaking them.


    Andrew woke up instantly, but Aki seemed reluctant. When they finally managed to wake her up, Aki tried to sit up in bed when she felt a sharp pain in her butt, and, moving strangely, shey down again.


    "What''s wrong?" Helena asked, somewhat worried when she saw Aki''s strange movement. Her first thought was that she had been injured in the operation the night before, but Aki''s words surprised her.


    "Damn it, Andrew, I''m going to kill you," Aki said with tears in her eyes as she turned around and started punching Andrew. Helena and the others were surprised by her little sister''s sudden outburst and wanting to know what was happening, they asked, "What happened?"


    "Ask this idiot," Aki responded with annoyance and all the girls turned to look at Andrew demanding answers. Andrew could only smile bitterly, as he told them about the activity of the previous night.


    Andrew''s wives were surprised by what they heard and Carolina couldn''t help but exim, "I don''t know whether to praise you or pity you for doing that Aki." The other girls nodded like chickens eating rice at Carolina''s words while they unconsciously moved their hands toward their asses.


    Embarrassed, Akipletely covered herself with the sheets, trying to hide her blush, but her sisters were not going to let her escape so easily and began to make fun of her.


    Obviously, it was all love, but Aki was as red as a tomato with embarrassment and Andrew justughed on the side. Suddenly, Carolina turned to look at him and asked, "Do you intend to do the same to us?"


    Her question made all the girls look at him with curiosity and a tinge of fear. Even Helena that was the most experienced, had never had anal sex and she was a little worried.


    Andrew, seeing the expressions of his wives, could onlyugh as he responded, "Don''t worry, only to those who are interested." All the girls breathed a sigh of relief and Carolina continued to tease Aki, "Only Aki has that taste."


    Aki, upset by the attack,unched herself at Carolina and, simting anger, demanded, "What are you trying to say?" Watching the two girls struggle yfully, everyone burst intoughter and somehow the atmosphere was funny.


    With Aki incapacitated, she stayed in bed for the rest of the day, but Andrew and the other wives had things to do, so they left the room to go about their daily activities.


    Andrew continued with the fitting out of Tampi Pce, which already had all the necessary staff and the courtesans had already gained experience at Cannaris Pce, so everything was ready for the opening.


    Meanwhile, Marquis Valoide who had received the box of rejuvenating creams arrived at the imperial pce. It was not only him who had arrived at the imperial pce, but all the ministers were present.


    Unexpectedly, Arturios was also present and when all the interested parties were seated he began to speak, "I imagine that everyone already knows about young Andrew and his conflict with Dayana. Yesterday they had a small confrontation."


    Arturios paused and looked at those present as if verifying that his statement was correct and upon seeing them nod he continued, "I had a private talk with young Andrew and I am convinced that he was not the instigator, but it does not change the fact that there are problems that involve him."


    "What does the guardian think we should do?" Minister Zelfit asked and Arturios calmly replied, "I don''t think we should get involved unless it causes harm to the city."


    Arturios paused again and added, "We just have to keep an eye on this conflict and see how it evolves. If things get out of control, I will intervene myself."


    With those words, Arturios disappeared from the office. All the ministers breathed a sigh of relief because, with Arturios'' promise, they did not have to worry about the damage that could ur from this dispute.


    Before anyone else could speak, Marquis Valoide stood up and carrying the box of rejuvenating creams that Candice had sent him approached the emperor and offering him the box said, "My emperor, young Andrew sends this gift of apology for the inconvenience caused."


    Everyone in the office was surprised because although they expected Andrew and Dayana to send apology gifts for what happened, they did not expect Andrew to be so quick.


    The emperor was also surprised and took the box unceremoniously and cing it on the table opened it. Everyone could see that 30 containers of rejuvenating cream that made their eyes shine.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They knew about this cream and their wives and daughters were fanatic customers of this product, but since it was a scarcemodity, getting arge quantity was difficult, even for them.


    Even the emperor had trouble getting this product and his wife and daughter pestered him every day to get him to influence Andrew to have more of these creams, so seeing this box pleased him.


    Even the most powerful man in the country suffered from the harassment of the women in his family, so this gift was very wee, however, it was the Marquise Alcaly, minister of the national treasury, who was most envious, since she is a woman and also coveted these products.


    "Donald, offer young Andrew my thanks for this gift," the emperor said, hiding his emotion, but inside they thought, "With this, the girls won''t bother me for a while."


    After that brief exchange, they focused on the issues for which they were meeting. The reason they met was not to talk about the conflict between Andrew and Dayana, but to finalize the details for the meeting with the Amazons.


    They wanted to take things slowly, but in view of recent events and Andrew being the mediator of the meeting with the Amazons, they decided to elerate the process, to prevent any eventuality.


    Unaware of this, Andrew finished what he had to do and set one of the ves bought by Dino as manager. He was a middle-aged man who had been a merchant before falling into very, so he had experience.


    Furthermore, he had been training with Victor at the Cannaris Pcest week, so everything was settled. The opening would be held that night and they were in the process of spreading the news around the city.


    Unlike other cities, they could not promote the opening by showing the girls who would be courtesans, because in the capital of Tampi, the rejection of these businesses was much stronger than in other countries.


    The nobles publicly discredited the pleasure houses, even though they frequently used them, but in Tampi it was even more marked. They were no different from the nobles of other countries, they were just more hypocritical than the rest.


    Still, because of this, advertising was limited and they could only wait for night to fall, to promote themselves to visitors to the city''s red light district. On the other hand, in the ck forest, Castor had made great progress with Sansa.


    The girl had a strange ageplex despite her beauty, but Castor was relentless and always found a way to end up in somewhat ufortable situations, in the intimate sense.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have a chance with Sansa, but for Sansa''s bad or good fortune, all the old Amazon women were helping Castor to make Sansa fall in love with Castor and it seemed the n was working because now Sansa looked like a littlemb in the presence of Castor. She is still resistant, but it is symbolic, as she allowed Castor to take some liberties with her.

 CHAPTER 435

    Going back a few days, when Castor decided to stay in the ck forest where the Amazons live, he approached Sansa with a genuine desire to train.


    Sansa is a powerful expert, she even surpasses Oliver, so for Castor, she is a great teacher and training partner, so Sansa being a warrior, agrees to train with him, just for the fact that he is a guardian of Andrew.


    The Amazons at this time depend a lot on Andrew and having taken Zany as his wife, his bond with the Amazons is strong, so Sansa thought that helping Castor increase his strength would benefit the Amazons, since, if the guardian Andrew was stronger, he could protect Andrew better.


    At first, Castor was very diligent and dedicated himself to training with her, but little by little he became braver in other aspects, leaving Sansa in an ufortable situation.


    She couldn''t be with him training 24/7, since she had to patrol the forest to prevent powerful beasts from approaching the vige. Sansa is the nominal leader of the vige and also its protector.


    Normally this job falls to the elderly Bita, but since she is not present, she is the one who takes charge. Although now that there was a Heavenly Pce in this vige, it was mandatory that there was always one of the 5 great elders present, Sansa still fulfilled these obligations.


    Castor took advantage of this to apany her, under the excuse of learning to fight in different environments, but in reality, he just wanted to be close to her and gain her favor.


    Normally she carries out these patrols with a group of Amazons, but Elder Hacta, who reced Bita during her absence, had pulled the strings so that this time, she would patrol the forest in thepany of Castor.


    Sansa did not suspect that Elder Hacta was setting her up and she epted without saying anything. The old woman even allowed Castor to stay at Sansa''s house, even though he could perfectly well stay at the Heavenly Pce.


    So, the two of them spent almost the entire day together. When the elderly Hacta appointed Castor to sleep at her house, she became suspicious, but she still allowed it.


    Little by little, Castor began to speak sweetly to her and break her ageplex with great sess. Sansa didn''t quite understand the feelings she was experiencing, but she felt that she wanted to be with Castor more and more.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At first, it was annoying and now she was waiting for patrol time toe so she could be alone with him. By the time she realized that she was bing more and more attracted to him, she tried to reject him, but the elderly Hacta always found ways to match them up.


    Sansa now knew that Elder Hacta had sold her and although she was upset, she now had no way toin to her, since she enjoyed Castor''spany. On one of their patrols through the forest, they both stopped in front of a stream and Sansa, unable to bear it, began to vent.


    "I know your intentions and you won''t be able to convince me," she said in a cold tone, trying to show that she didn''t want him near her, even though those weren''t her true feelings.


    Castor did not believe her, because it was not his first rodeo, and smiling he replied, "Why do you insist on pushing me away?" And without letting her answer he added, "I''ll be honest with you, you won''t be able to push me away with such a weak argument."


    Seeing Castor''s conceited attitude, Sansa became upset and releasing her aura tried to suppress him as she said, "Brat, don''t tempt me. I could destroy you with a single attack."


    Castorughed heartily and boldly grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest as he said, "Go ahead. One blow and my heart will surely stop, give your best blow."


    Sansa didn''t know how to respond and she lost all the momentum she brought with her, and with a bitter expression, she tried to run away, but Castor squeezed her hand, not allowing her to escape.


    Obviously, Sansa had all the strength and ability to let go and leave, but somehow she couldn''t and Castor, seeing her behavior, smiled and bravely pulled her towards him and hugged her.


    Sansa was surprised by Castor''s sudden move and she resisted, but it was all a symbolic fight because, if she really wanted to escape, she easily could have done so.


    Captured by Castor''s strong arms and leaning against Castor''s chest, she seemed to melt and asked softly, "Why? Why an old woman like me?"


    The weak question somehow bothered Castor who with a little force pped her on the ass. Sansa jumped in surprise and immediately released all her power and, annoyed, she asked, "Who the hell do you think you are to take such liberties?"


    Unexpectedly, Castor was unfazed by Sansa''s powerful aura, and with a mocking smile he said, "You deserved it." Sansa didn''t know how to react to this response and seeing the confused expression, Castor spoke again, "Why do you treat yourself like a worthless old woman?"


    Sansa''s aura retracted at this question and Castor, taking advantage of her lowering her guard, grabbed her again and pulled her towards him and said, "Sansa, I don''t know what makes you think that you are that, but to me, you are one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen."


    Castor''s sweet words made Sansa''s heart melt and even a couple of tears came to her eyes, but she still asked, "Just because I''m pretty?"


    "I admit that the first thing that attracted me was your beauty, but after interacting with you all these days, I simply like you more," Castor responded, further sweetening Sansa''s heart that seemed to have released all of her defenses.


    Castor was preparing to deliver the final blow when Sansa''s tone cooled and she said, "You still had no right to spank me." Castor, feeling the danger, tried to get away, but this time it was Sansa who did not allow him to get away.


    Although Castor was convinced that Sansa would not harm him, he somehow sensed danger, and seeing the Amazon''s deadly gaze, he swallowed hard, and with the thought, "It''s all or nothing," he approached her and stole her lips.


    Sansa was so caught up in the moment that she didn''t think to dodge and Castor managed to kiss her. Surprised, she opened her eyes wide, watching as Castor softly and tenderly kissed her lips.


    Castor was bold and hugged her tightly, holding her waist and pressing her against his body. Feeling the Amazon''s delicious body close to him, his cock reacted and Sansa, who was still stupefied by the kiss, woke up when she felt Castor''s cock touching her.


    She quickly separated herself from him by exerting force. She was blushing so red that she looked like a tomato and she was fuming with embarrassment. She looked at him with anger and shame and ran away from him as she screamed, "If youe near to me again I swear I will kill you."


    Castor was stunned by Sansa''s escape, as he couldn''t believe that a woman like her would run away like a frightened rabbit from so little stimtion, and after she left, Castor burst outughing.


    He knew that he had broken her defenses and that it was only a matter of time until he could make her his. Meanwhile, in the capital of Tampi, night came and Andrew was preparing to supervise the opening of the Heavenly Pce.


    Although the ve destined to be the manager of the ce would be the one who would direct everything and Sonia had traveled with him to supervise the courtesans for this night, Andrew thought that he should be present for this day.


    His wives were not happy with that, becausest night he was alone with Aki, and today he would not sleep with them and that bothered them. Andrew knew that he would sufferter, but he was convinced that he could satisfy them with some dates and gifts, so he didn''t think about it.


    He was a little worried, as it had been difficult to promote the opening of the new pleasure house, but he hoped everything would go smoothly. In Tampi everyone was more modest, at least in appearance, and that worried him.


    Fortunately, when night came, he noticed that the red light district of this city like any other city was lively and busy. He had not been present during the night in this ce so he did not know the atmosphere of the ce, but when he saw this scene, he could only curse.


    "Damn hypocrites," was what he muttered and let things take their course. Little by little, the Tampi Pce began to fill with clients and the courtesans along with the other employees started to fulfill their obligations.


    Even some wealthy merchants visited the house for pleasure and everything went smoothly. The inauguration was a sess, the employees lived up to their duties, and the clients loved the courtesans.


    He didn''t really have to be present, since everyone handled the business with professionalism and so it was that when he returned to the Pce of Cannaris, all of his wives captured him and made him kneel while scolding him for leaving them alone.


    This was no challenge for him, but it was still a bit funny for Oliver, Marie and even Carmen who saw him in this state. Oliver even mocked saying, "Even a future god, can''t go against his wives."


    Andrew could only curse him in his thoughts, knowing that if he spoke, he would only get his wives to scold him, so he acted like a submissive husband and epted the punishment. In the end, he had to advance the ns and invite his wives to go on a date in order to calm their anger.

 CHAPTER 436

    Since the Cannaris empire was hostile territory, Andrew decided to have his date with his wives in the capital of Tampi. Obviously, he would have to go on a date with each of his wives, but at the moment they were busy with other matters, so they decided to go for a group walk first and nned the dates for another day.


    The capital of Tampi is quiet and being new to the ce they have not yet had enmities with anyone, so they could walk around without problems. This does not mean that they did not have protection.


    Marie, V, and several Shadow agents followed them in the shadows, while Oliver and Erick apanied them as part of the group. Normally Castor would also go, but since he wasn''t present, it was just them.


    Still, the security lineup was pretty amazing. Oliver even wanted to bring in the experts who previously worked for Vocgo and Oslo, but Andrew refused since there would be too many people, and instead of enjoying the ride, they would only attract unwanted attention.


    Andrew and his wives walked through the picturesque streets of the capital of Tampi as if they were teenagers enjoying life. Andrew took the opportunity to buy them some pretty essories at the market and eat at a restaurant that had a good image.


    The food was surprisingly delicious. It wasn''t that they expected the food to be bad, they just didn''t expect it to be so delicious. The girls praised the chef''s cooking and even left a generous tip for him.


    Obviously, it was Andrew who had to pay, but he didn''tin, as he certainly enjoyed the delicious dishes they ate. They toured the city until it began to get dark and while they were there, the girls wanted to see how the new Heavenly Pce worked.


    Like Andrew, they were surprised to see how busy the red light district was at night, because they also had the impression that in this city everyone was more modest when it came to the pleasure industry, but they understood that it didn''t matter where they were, this was always the same.


    They did not interrupt the activities of the Tampi Pce employees and remained in the office as they did in the Cannaris Pce. Shortly after midnight, they went to sleep and the girls had their relief with Andrew in bed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    These girls were bing more assertive about sex, obviously thanks to Andrew''s influence as their husband and candidate for a god of Eros. The night was wild and they only fell asleep after 4 am, when the Heavenly Pce closed its doors.


    Because of this, they got up almost at noon, but they werepletely refreshed and without notifying the employees of the Tampi Pce, they returned to Cannaris.


    Although Cannaris had been where they had faced the most problems, it was where they had started their businesses and where almost everyone had met each other, so they had a certain attachment to this city.


    There they ate with the staff and then went to carry out their activities. Helena went to supervise the staff, especially the courtesans since Sonia was not present, so Helena was training them for the moment.


    Carolina, as usual, confined herself to theboratory to create the rejuvenating creams and other products they sold. She was also studying other products based on several books Andrew had bought her.


    Unlike Andrew''s skills that he needed to purchase recipes in the system, Carolina''s skills could be learned from books and experimentation, so she embarked on the path of pharmacology.


    Andrew had to assign someone to watch her to not overdo it. Not even Andrew knew what she was studying, because whenever he asked her, she said it was a surprise and not wanting to ruin things, Andrew didn''t persist in asking.


    Aki and Zany dedicated themselves to training. Marie and V also joined them, since it was always better to train among women for some reason, and with Zany''s presence they were managing to improve by leaps and bounds.


    The other advantage of this was that Oliver also had time to train on his own. Normally he is the one who takes on the role of coach and although he doesn''t mind, it takes away his time to train and he hasn''t made much progress.


    Oliver felt the urge to improve his strength, as every day he noticed that the enemies were getting stronger andtely, he had been relying a lot on Andrew to use his ability to give his body to his divine beast, which made him feel like a failure as a guardian.


    He had even proposed to Andrew that once Castor returned, he should allow him to go to the Amazon forest to train. There were many demigoddesses there and they could teach him.


    Andrew agreed but did not tell him that he nned to send Castor to Calci to open a Heavenly Pce there. If Oliver found out about this, he surely wouldn''t go to the ck forest to train, because he wouldn''t allow Andrew to be unprotected.


    Normally Andrew would agree, but now he needed his guardians to get stronger and the Amazon forest was perfect for that, so he decided not to leave the Heavenly Pces and thus allow Oliver to get away for a while to train.


    The one who had the biggest problem was Candice. As the owner of several businesses in the city, she had to do many things, but now that Gast¨®n and Canna, who are her administrators, couldn''t get out of it either, things becameplicated.


    The threat of Dayana attacking one of them was very likely and that is why they preferred to prevent it, which had caused them a lot of problems in operating their business, but somehow they managed.


    Finally, Andrew was the most unemployed of all, because at the moment he had nothing to do. It was still a couple of days away from delivering the sexual device he had made to Victoria, so he had no business at the moment.


    At that time when he thought he could rest a little, a messenger from the emperor came to visit. Victor, seeing that he was an imperial messenger, immediately went out to receive him.


    Unlikest time, the imperial messenger did note to meet Andrew but to deliver a letter, so Victor received the correspondence and the messenger left.


    Victor did not dare to dy and quickly brought the letter to Andrew. Seeing the emperor''s seal on the envelope, Andrew opened the message and calmly, but very carefully, read what the emperor said.


    He suspected that it had something to do with the deal he proposed with the Amazons and when he read the letter he confirmed his suspicions. After internalizing the message, Andrew stopped to think about how to do this and at that moment Carolina and the other girls, along with Oliver, entered the office.


    "We heard that an imperial messenger came," Candice said as she entered and Andrew without saying anything, just handed them the letter to read on their behalf, while Andrew remained silent in thought.


    The letter basically said that they wanted to expedite the meeting with the Amazons and to inform him when he could set the meeting. Although they gave a time frame of one week, Andrew didn''t feel self-conscious about it.


    Anyone else would think of this as an imperial decree, but for Andrew, it was only a suggestion, since the emperor could not force him to do anything and he was the one who depended on Andrew, not the other way around.


    Even so, Andrew wanted toply with this time frame, as he would leave a better image with the emperor and problems could be avoided. He was not thinking about how to do it, but how to make profits from it.


    The situation with Dayana and all the problems he had had in this ce was making him wonder if he could use this opportunity to get the emperor to offer him some protection, but he knew it would be difficult.


    It is true that he had surprised the emperor with his strength, but that did not mean that the emperor was afraid of him, and although Andrew could destroy this city in an instant, he would suffer a lot of trouble.


    Andrew had already evaluated what he could do if he asked Fluffy to take control of his body and show his power, but the result was not good. Fluffy had told him that in minutes he could decimate anyone in the city, but he ran the risk of losing his divinity and system for several years and that was not rmended.


    That ability was a double-edged sword and Andrew preferred not to use it. After thinking for a while and having everyone present read the emperor''s letter they began to discuss how to proceed, but the conclusion was the same, they could not take much advantage of this.


    If they proposed to the emperor to give him protection in exchange for this favor, they would only make the emperor more distrustful of them and they already had enough problems.


    Not finding solutions, they decided to simply y good Samaritans and limit themselves to being mediators. With that defined, Andrew met with the old Amazon women and told them the situation.


    Although they had already epted, a meeting of this caliber could not take ce without preparations. The council of the Amazons met and argued for a whole day about what they would negotiate and who they would send, so Andrew left to talk to Castor while this was happening.


    Unfortunately, he found Castor bothering Sansa, and seeing the ambiguous atmosphere between them, he preferred not to interfere. Not being able to talk to his friend, he went to look for his two concubines and have a nice time in the meantime.


    The Heavenly Pce of the ck forest remained practically alone. While Andrew was not there, only Kacta and Sumili lived there, as Castor was with Sansa. So the big building was avable for them to do whatever they wanted.


    After a day of passion, and after the council of Amazons reached an agreement, they wrote a letter with their conditions for Andrew to hand over to the Emperor of Cannaris and thus return to the empire.

 CHAPTER 437

    As it was already veryte when Andrew returned from the ck forest, he preferred to leave the matter of taking the Amazons'' letter to the emperor for the next day. The Cannaris Pce was about to open its doors for business, so Andrew went to the office where his wives were.


    Not only were his wives there, but their children apanied them, so Andrew took the opportunity to y with them for a while. Candice, who was obviously the most interested in what had happened in the forest, asked, "What did the Amazons say?"


    Andrew looked at her with a smile on his face and replied, "They argued all day and gave me a letter for the emperor." Candice, as if wanting to know more, continued to ask, "What does it say?", to which Andrew replied, "I don''t know." Explore more stories at empire


    At that moment not only Candice, but his other wives looked at him with a frown and Candice asked again, "What do you mean? Don''t you have to inform the emperor?"


    "Well, they gave me a letter, I don''t know what it says," Andrew responded while still ying with his children. Candice and the other girls wanted to continue asking, but Andrew interrupted them by saying, "It''s a sealed letter. I am just a messenger and mediator, I don''t have to know."


    Although what Andrew said was true, there were certain things that were not entirely true. The fact that he was a mediator gave him the right to know what would be discussed, so his wives, mainly Candice and Carolina who knew about negotiations, were not happy with his attitude.


    Andrew was perceptive and immediately understood their gazes, so with a sigh he exined, "Girls, certainly, I could use this situation as an opportunity, but that would only put the emperor on guard and the Amazons in an annoying situation, so it is better just to limit myself just to connect them."


    Although the girls understood what Andrew wanted, they were still not happy, but they couldn''t do anything, so they stopped asking about it and apanied their husband to y with the children.


    The little ones were already a little over a year old and were so intelligent that they didn''t look that age. Although they knew that due to divinity they would develop faster than other children, they never expected it to be such a big difference.


    The children could now walk and even talk, although their vocabry was not extensive. They also had the ability to sense who was their ally and who was their enemy and if you''re wondering how they knew that, it was very simple.


    Andrew and his wives had made some employees act as if they wanted to kidnap them and the children with their short legs began to run away and scream for help at the situation.


    The truth is that this test was just a game, but they did not expect their children to react so strongly so they did more tests. They had some employees try to lure them with candy and toys, but the children seemed to see through their intentions.


    The bad thing was that after that, the employees who acted as kidnappers were on the children''s cklist and wouldn''t go near them, so Andrew and their mothers had to sit with them for hours trying to exin what was happening.


    Somehow they managed to make them understand and then the children lost their vignce over those employees. Still, Andrew and the girls were happy with their children''s abilities.


    It wasn''t just their children who were intelligent. Oliver and Marie''s son also had simr abilities to them. Fluffy exined to them that being the son of Andrew''s guardians they had improvements due to divinity, especially because, in quotes, they were also guardians.


    Fluffy also exined to them that this was how affiliated families were born, that is, the children of the subordinates of the gods became subordinates and although it was very simr to very, it was totally different.


    Although the guardians are 100% loyal to the god they protect, they have their freedom, in fact, they could leave if they wanted, but that normally did not happen, since a guardian or subordinate who abandons his god is frowned upon by the other gods.


    Loyalty was the most precious asset by the gods and for a subordinate to abandon his god was synonymous with disloyalty, even when his god freed him, so affiliated families were practically subordinated for life and generations, even though they were free.


    For this reason, Oliver and Marie''s son was a beneficiary of Andrew''s divinity and as he was a ymate of Andrew''s children, he is also a beneficiary of the children''s divinity, as was Carmen.


    In short, the boy was blessed, and therefore his intelligence and development are not much less than that of Andrew''s children. While they were enjoying their family time at the Cannaris Pce, something unexpected happened at the Tampi Pce.


    Ignorant of the owner of the establishment, the young master of the Manty family apanied by some minor nobles came to the red-light district of the capital to enjoy the nightlife.


    They arrived in a simple carriage, to hide their identity, and although they wore expensive clothes, and masks, and had guards, they went rtively unnoticed. It wasmon knowledge that everyone who visited the red light district in this way was noble or wealthy, but everyone ignored them so as not to cause trouble.


    To the general public, the nobles denied and repudiated these businesses, but they were the biggest clients, and although everyone knew that, no one shouted it out, because the consequences would be tragic.


    The young nobles who were with the heir of the Marquisate Manty were natives of the city and as their friendship was newly formed, they took young Manty to enjoy the pleasures that the city offered.


    Although they could take him to a trusted and quality pleasure house, these young people were adventurous and always looking for new experiences, which is why they tried many different establishments.


    It was for this reason that seeing the newly inaugurated pleasure house, they decided to try its services. Andrew''s employees were trained and knew that these young men were nobles, so the Tampi Pce administrator weed them with enthusiasm and respect and took them to a VIP room.


    Although this administrator has experience in running businesses, it is his first time managing a pleasure house, so he did not know how to serve such high-level clients. However, thanks to Andrew''s precision, Sonia was present, so she took control of the situation.


    Since Sonia is the matron of all the Heavenly Pces and also the head trainer of all the courtesans under Andrew, she knew which of the new courtesans had the best sexual andpanionship skills, so she selected 5 and sent them to the room assigned to those young nobles.


    Andrew did not find out about the arrival of the young master of the Manty family and his friends, because although he can feel everything that happens in the Heavenly Pces, as long as he does not feel hostility he will not inspect what is happening and that was the reason why he did not find out about the presence of his former enemy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The courtesans selected by Sonia entered the room and between food, liquor, and a little dancing, the young nobles were pleased. Even young Manty was happy with the service, so they ended up having a nice time until the early hours of the morning.


    The next morning, Andrew took his carriage in thepany of Oliver and went to the imperial pce of Cannaris to deliver the letter conferred by the Amazons. He couldn''t do the same as the emperor and just send a messenger because that would be rude and disrespectful.


    The nobles, especially the real ones, are very vignt about appearances and for a small offense like that, Andrew could offend the emperor and he already had a lot of problems, to add one more, so he went to deliver the letter immediately.


    Upon reaching the door of the pce, he disembarked from the carriage and approaching one of the guards said, "Please inform the emperor that Andrew came to visit him in response to what he was instructed to do yesterday."


    Although the guard distrusted him, since Andrew was not a noble, nor did he wear expensive clothes to confirm that the emperor hadmissioned him to do something, the guard still maintained a cordial attitude.


    He had been guarding the imperial pce for many years, so he knew that there were some special people that the emperor saw from time to time. He didn''t know the details, but he understood that they were important, even if their appearances didn''t show it.


    Even so, the guard would not go to inform the emperor, just for this possibility, and asked, "Do you have any identification or proof?", to which Andrew reached into his pocket and showed the letter that the emperor had sent him.


    Obviously, he did not show him the contents, only the seal of the envelope, since the matter of the Amazons was still secret since it was not known how the negotiations were going to turn out, so it was preferable that no one find out until there was something concrete.


    However, that was enough for the guard to send someone to inform the emperor of Andrew''s arrival. The process was quick and just 10 minutes after the guard sent someone to notify the emperor, that person returned to report that Andrew had permission to enter.


    The guard who was holding Andrew at the entrance did not even look for evidence that what hispanion said was true, because, in the distance, he could see the chief butler of the castle waiting to receive the guest, so he opened the door.


    Andrew''s carriage advanced to the entrance of the castle and there he was greeted by the butler fromst time, "Wee back Mr. Andrew. The emperor is waiting for you."


    Andrew followed the old butler, while Oliver waited by the carriage, as they would not allow his entry. Andrew was taken to the same office asst time, but now only the emperor was present.


    Bowing politely, Andrew greeted, "It is a pleasure to see you again, Your Highness." After the short greeting, Andrew took out the Amazon''s letter and offered it to him.

 CHAPTER 438

    The emperor took the letter and unceremoniously opened it and began to read. Andrew stood there in silence waiting for the emperor to finish reading and talk to him again.


    Since the Amazons had not told him anything, it was obvious that the emperor would have to make a decision and notify Andrew what would happen, so he waited patiently.


    The emperor did not take long to read the letter, but after finishing, he did not speak immediately. He remained sitting in his chair as if thinking about something and after a few minutes, he raised his hand, and the second after, Demon appeared next to him.


    Andrew had already noticed it thanks to Fluffy, but he didn''t care about it. The emperor didn''t say anything to him, he just handed him the letter and Demon began to read it. Unlike the emperor, Demon spent more time reading.


    It didn''t take longer because he was a less skilled reader than the emperor, it was just that Demon was carefully evaluating each of the words that were written.


    After a few minutes, Demon finished reading, then returned the letter and gave a slight nod, before disappearing again. The emperor then looked at Andrew and said, "The Amazons agree to meet us in a week." Stay updated through empire


    Andrew nodded, implying that he knew what he should do, and bowing, he took his leave. When Andrew had left, the emperor looked at the letter again, and with a sigh, he said, "Call the ministers."


    Andrew was guided by the butler to the exit, where Oliver was waiting for him with the carriage in which he arrived. Without saying a single word, the two boarded the carriage and returned to Cannaris Pce.


    Once there, they went to the office, where Andrew''s wives and his closest confidants were waiting for them. Everyone was curious to know how the meeting with the Emperor had gone, so when Andrew and Oliver entered they were bombarded with questions.


    Andrew did not respond to them immediately. He walked to his seat behind the desk and waited for everyone to fall silent. Everyone present understood that Andrew expected silence from them, so they stopped asking questions.


    "The emperor said that the Amazons agreed to meet him in a week," Andrew said, leaving everyone confused. It was natural, because Andrew said, "The emperor said," which meant that Andrew never found out what the letter said.


    While none of them thought the Amazons would plot against Andrew, they were somewhat concerned that Andrew was being kept in the shadows. Andrew thought no differently than them.


    For him, this secrecy was somewhat strange and although he trusted in the goodwill of the Amazons, he had suffered in the past for this trust given to those who should not, as in the case of the elves.


    For this reason, Andrew couldn''t help but worry. No one said anything, because everyone knew that Andrew already understood their concerns and there was no point in saying them, but the expressions of concern were evident.


    Even Aki and Zany, who were not good at this game of suspicion, knew that something strange was happening and Zany wanted to propose that they let her talk to the Amazons to see what was happening, but Andrew, guessing her intentions, looked at her and shook his head.


    Zany understood that Andrew had guessed her thoughts and didn''t want her to say them for some reason, so she remained silent. This atmosphere remained for a few minutes, until Andrew said, "Well, let''s trust the Amazons."


    With these words, Andrew ended the meeting, even though many of them did not want to leave things like that. Strangely, everyone left the office leaving Andrew alone.


    They understood that Andrew wanted time alone to think and did not want to interrupt him. When Andrew was alone, he started talking to Fluffy, "What do you think is happening?".


    Andrew''s question was answered with a nonchnt sentence, "Master, that is something you must learn on your own." Andrew sighed in resignation at Fluffy''s response, because it was obvious that he wanted to say, "I won''t help you with that."


    Andrew racked his brain and burned brain cells trying to understand the situation, but in the end, he didn''t find what was going on, so he could only wait for things to develop.


    He hated always being in reactive mode. Since he came into this world, no matter how hard he had tried to n things, he always ended up getting into trouble that he couldn''t predict.


    This bothered him because he never seemed to have peace. Fluffy who could understand his thoughts, sighed and thought to himself, "These are the tests for a god candidate."


    Andrew didn''t know what he thought and it never urred to him that all of his difficulties somehow stemmed from the fact that he is a candidate for god. He knew that the path to ascension would not be easy, but he never thought that his entire life was a test.


    Although Andrew is not a candidate for battle god, all gods, no matter how weak they were and no matter which domain they have, were always superior to mortals, so in order to ascend, he had to undergo many tests.


    This did not mean that the Amazons were going to betray him or that the meeting between them and the empire would harm him, just that he would be in the middle and that could be positive or negative, the point is that he would be pushed to the limit in some way or another.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The stress he was feeling due to uncertainty was one of these tests and that is why Fluffy refused to give him guidance. Fluffy as his divine beast, could only guide him in terms of his god development, that is, teaching him about his power and the best abilities of his system, but in Andrew''s decisions and free will, he would not interfere.


    After a couple of hours of unproductive thinking, Andrew decided to clear his mind and sought out Oliver to train. Really, it would be better for him to find his wives and have a session of good sex, but for some reason, he had the need to train his strength.


    Oliver as a warrior and former general, understood this thinking, so he apanied Andrew in training him until he was satisfied. His wives were worried but still remained silent.


    Time passed and the day to meet Victoria to deliver the sexual device arrived. Andrew, apanied by Oliver, arrived at Dunnas Pce and sent a carrier pigeon to let Victoria know that her request had been made.


    After an hour of being notified, Victoria arrived at Dunnas Pce and was guided to the office where Andrew was waiting for her. As usual, Oliver stayed outside the office guarding the door.


    Victoria had also left her guards there as she usually did and sitting down across from Andrew, she wasted no time, so she asked, "So, could you show me the item?".


    Andrew didn''t beat around the bush either, and waving his hand, he took out the sex bike from his dimensional bag. When Victoria saw the artifact, she was fascinated and confused at the same time.


    The strange item attracted her attention, but she did not understand how it worked and Andrew understanding this began to exin its function and characteristics in detail. Victoria was shocked and the surprise on her face only grew more vivid as Andrew exined.


    After a few minutes, Andrew finished exining the device and from his dimensional bag, he took out a couple of papers and handed them to her saying, "Here is the manual for the device. Everything I exined to you is written here since I assume that you are not going to demonstrate this to the client in person."


    Victoria understood what Andrew meant and she unceremoniously took the manual offered by Andrew and reviewed it lightly, before putting it into her dimensional bag.


    She then looked at Andrew and asked, "What is its cost?", to which Andrew replied, "Take it as a gift. This is a prototype, better versions maye in the future, so use it to promote the product."


    Normally, Andrew would not do this, as this device is expensive in materials andbor, but since he knew that Victoria''s client was in the royal castle of Dunnas, he preferred to make an investment.


    While it was costly, it was not a loss he could not bear. Victoria was not humble and she simply epted Andrew''s arrangement. She is not stupid, she understood that Andrew must know that her client was of high status and that is why he decided to give this to her for free.


    She walked over to the sex bike and put it in her dimensional bag and turning to Andrew she said, "Then I will present your product to my client. Depending on her satisfaction I will inform you."


    Andrew attended slightly and Victoria did not stay any longer. After a short farewell, Victoria left the office and immediately headed to the royal castle of Dunnas.


    Her client was very special and that is why she did not dare to dy, so, having received the product, she immediately went to show it to her client. This time, Andrew did not send his agents to follow her, because it was not necessary, he would only wait for news from her.


    With this matter finished, Andrew was preparing to return to the Cannaris Pce, but at that moment one of the employees knocked on the office door, interrupting his return.


    Allowing entry, the employee approached him and with a respectful tone said, "Young master, yesterday, this letter arrived from the Heavenly Pce of Star City."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing what the employee said and took the letter he offered him. After opening it and reading it, he smiled, and dismissing the employee, he said to Oliver, "Let''s go to Star City."

 CHAPTER 439

    With all the things that were happeningtely, Andrew hadn''t visited the Star Pce in a long time. It is true that he went there to talk to Dino about buying ves, but that was only for a moment and only Dino knew that he was in the establishment.


    For this reason, Andrew had forgotten about a talent he was cultivating. The beautiful elf, Kalifa, who had a blessing from a god Eros and was training to be a writer.


    Andrew hadpletely forgotten that he had asked Kalifa to create a story based on an idea he gave her and that he would revise itter. Unfortunately, with the expansion of the Heavenly Pces, the topic of the Amazons, the Emperor of Cannaris, and the conflict with Dayana had slipped his mind.


    The letter he had been given was from Dino informing him that Kalifa had finished the novel and wanted to show it to him, but since he hadn''t visited in a long time, he hadn''t had the chance.


    Stay tuned to empire


    In fact, Dino had sent this letter to all the Heavenly Pces, since he did not know which one he could find Andrew in, and since the Dunnas Pce is the closest to the Star Pce, the letter arrived first.


    He just happened to be there when the letter arrived, so he decided to visit the Star Pce to see Kalifa''s work. Within seconds, Andrew and Oliver appeared in the office of the Star Pce, surprising Dino.


    Since he is the manager of this ce, he uses this office to do ounts and other misceneous tasks when Andrew is not present. After the initial surprise, Dino recognized Andrew and Oliver, so he stood up from his seat and greeted them.


    After the short greetings, Andrew wasted no time and asked, "Where is Kalifa''s novel?", to which Dino answered with a smile and walking to the desk, opened a drawer, took out a bunch of sheets of paper, and handed them to him saying, "I think you''ll like it."


    Andrew was surprised by thement and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you read it?", to which Dino respondedughing, "Young master, there is no one in this ce who hasn''t read it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This revtion surprised Andrew, because it meant that Kalifa had finished writing a long time ago and he continued to ask, "How was it?", and Dino responded, "Well, since it is a romantic topic, the women were delighted".


    Dino paused and added, "As for the men, although they weren''t that attracted to it, the fact that it was so immersive and had some spicy scenes, we liked it."


    Andrew smiled at Dino''s rtively professionalment and before starting to read, he asked a question again, "Since everyone has already read it, it means that Kalifa finished a long time ago. Is she still writing?"


    "Yes, she still writes, but a different story. She said something about how she liked the idea you gave her and while she was writing new ideas came to her, so she writes every day," Dino responded.


    Andrew nodded, happy to know that Kalifa did not just limit herself to writing what he had asked of her, and quickly sat down in one of the office chairs asking Dino for some tea, and began to read.


    The premise was the same as what Andrew had given her. Kalifa had chosen to take as the main character a young heir to a business empire who meets a maid at an inn where he was staying during a business trip.


    She was smart enough to make the girl have as her only family, a younger brother in his childhood and she was the boy''s financial and emotional support.


    This gave the story some depth and showed the female lead in a desperate situation that generated sympathy. Furthermore, all girls, regardless of the world, have once dreamed of meeting a prince charming who woulde to rescue them from their misery.


    Thanks to Kalifa''s blessing, the story surrounded you and it seemed like you were living in that world. She wrote in great detail the characters and their families, as well as the interaction between them.


    Like any romantic novel, somehow they fall in love and begin to have a ndestine affair since the male protagonist''s family already has his entire life nned and thus the drama begins.


    It goes through jealous rivals, family members trying to destroy the rtionship, and even threats and attacks against the female protagonist and her brother. Throughout the story, they face countless obstacles, but they ovee them one by one.


    There are also quite explicit sexual scenes, but well designed, and what surprised Andrew the most is that Kalifa was not limited to just the rtionships between the protagonists, but also developed some secondary characters.


    Andrew even thought that some of these secondary characters could have their own stories. The novel was neither long nor short, nearly 300 pages, which was incredible, since everything was written by hand.


    From that alone, Andrew could see Kalifa''s enthusiasm and dedication. After a few hours of reading and 3 cups of tea, Andrew finished the novel and was very happy with the work.


    In fact, he was sure that even on Earth where novels are highly developed, this novel written by Kalifa would sell well if promoted properly.


    Seeing that Andrew had finished reading, Dino asked, "What did you think?", to which Andrew replied with a smile, "Better than I expected. That girl has talent."


    Dino smiled knowingly because although he is not an expert, he also felt that it was a good job and that it would be very popr with women. "Can you ask her toe and bring what she is writing please?" Andrew asked and Dino got up to look for Kalifa.


    Minutester Kalifa arrived at the office and upon seeing her, Andrew put on a bitter expression, because he could see that the elf was overexerting herself. Her previously radiant and wless skin now had some damage and small ck bags under her eyes showed that she was not getting enough sleep.


    Despite how tired she looked, Kalifa was excited and asked, "Young master, have you read my novel?" What did you think?" Andrew shook his head, but he still replied, "Yes, I read it. You actually surprised me, it was more than what I expected."


    Kalifa smiled from ear to ear at the genuinepliment, but then she stiffened at Andrew''s im, "But, Kalifa, why do you look so tired?", Kalifa did not know how to respond and trying to hide, where there was nothing to do so, she responded in a low voice, "I just couldn''t stop."


    Andrew let out a sigh of resignation and said, "It''s good to be enthusiastic, but don''t harm your health. I see you haven''t been taking care of your skin and you haven''t been getting enough sleep."


    Kalifa only cringed in shame, because what Andrew had said was true. She wasn''t sleeping much and she frequently forgot to use the rejuvenating cream they gave her.


    "Well, we''ll correct thatter. I liked your novel and I think it could be published, so you will be a writer as we had discussed," Andrew said and before Kalifa could say anything he added, "Dino told me that you continue writing, can I know what about?"


    As if Andrew''s question triggered her excitement Kalifa began to tell him about her new novel, "Well, when I was writing this novel, I liked one of the supporting couples and I thought I''d give them a little more depth in a separate story. "


    Andrew was surprised because he had also thought the same thing. He had to evaluate Kalifa again because it seemed that her ability to write did not depend on her blessing, she really had the soul of a writer.


    Responding to herment, Andrew said, "Very good. I also thought some characters deserved their own story. Show me what you have written." She had been holding a sheaf of sheets of paper since she entered and when Andrew made this request, she somewhat timidly handed over her work.


    Kalifa stood silently watching Andrew read what she had handed him. Not even when she was told that she would be a sex ve had she been as nervous as she is now.


    What she had written wasn''t much, so Andrew finished in less than an hour, but he liked the story. It was substantially different from the previous one, but it was still captivating.


    Andrew nodded and said, "You''re doing great. Get your things ready, you will go with us." Kalifa did not react to his words, because she did not understand what he was referring to and Andrew had to exin to her, "If I leave you here, you will write until you die. I''ll take you somewhere else where I can keep an eye on you so you don''t copse."


    Kalifa smiled embarrassedly and left the office. Andrew looked at Dino and said, "Well, you know. I''ll take it to Cannaris Pce. There I will be able to keep an eye on her so that she does not overexert herself."


    At that moment Oliver said, "She seems to have the same problem as Mrs. Carolina," to which Andrewughed out loud because he was absolutely right. Kalifa didn''t have many belongings, so she packed quickly.


    She spent more time saying goodbye to her colleagues at the Star Pce than she did packing up and then she returned to the office. Andrew wasted no time and teleported away with her and Oliver.


    Arriving at the Cannaris Pce office, Andrew told Oliver, "Help her get settled and call my wives." Oliver nodded and took Kalifa to show her around.


    When everyone saw Oliver apanying an elf, they were all surprised and began to specte. Shortly after Oliver and Kalifa left, Andrew began talking to Fluffy about purchasing a system copier to keep Kalifa''s blessing on the books, but was interrupted by Helena who entered the office asking, "Is it true that you brought an elf wife?"

 CHAPTER 440

    Andrew almost fell out of the chair upon hearing the sudden question and instinctively responded, "What the hell do you mean by an elf wife?" Helena closed one of her eyes and stuck out her tongue to show that she was ying, but Andrew still looked at her viciously.


    It wasn''t that he was really upset with her, it was just that he had to adopt a serious expression or his wives would start bothering him more often and that embarrassed him a little.


    Helena was about to exin, when Candice and Carolina entered the office and asked at the same time, "Andrew, who is the new sister?" Andrew this time couldn''t stand up and fell off the chair.


    Helena couldn''t contain herself andughed out loud, while the two girls who had just entered looked at them confused. Andrew looked at them with annoyance and speaking under his breath he said, "She''s not my wife, yet."


    Andrew didn''t know why he had added the "Yet" at the end, but he didn''t feel anything strange and neither did his wives. Helena who had stoppedughing asked, "So who is the girl?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Let''s wait for Aki and Zany to arrive, it''s better to exin when everyone is here," Andrew responded, getting up from the floor and sitting back down in his chair. Minutester Aki and Zany arrived, who fortunately didn''t ask a question like the others.


    Aki and Zany are warriors in a way, so they are not as yful as the others, which is why they do not joke with him about Kalifa''s arrival at the Cannaris Pce.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Andrew began to exin, "The new girl''s name is Kalifa, she is an elf that I had bought to work as a courtesan in the Star Pce some time ago".


    Andrew paused and continued exining, "She is a dedicated girl, but a little distrustful, and well I don''t me her. The point is that Sofia had discovered that she was very good at writing, so I gave her a test." Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "She recently finished that test and passed it with a very good score, but she is just like Carolina when she is writing, so I brought her here so that I could keep an eye on her and not harm her health," Andrew concluded.


    "So you''re going to make her a writer, but isn''t that outside of your business environment?" Candice suddenly asked and Andrew smiled as he replied, "Not at all. Maybe you should read her novel to understand it."


    While Andrew was waiting for his wives to arrive, he purchased the photocopier he needed from the system, which was unexpectedly expensive and made copies of Kalifa''s novel.


    This device was different from the photocopiers on Earth. On Earth, these machines have to photocopy sheet by sheet and although there are mechanisms for them to be output continuously, the system''s photocopier was more efficient.


    The artifact was a one cubic meter box that was divided into 3 sections. In one of them you ced the sheets or book that you wanted to copy, in the other the nk sheets and in thest one would be the copies that were made.


    The copying process was extremely fast and the 300 pages of Kalifa''s novel were copied in less than a minute. Andrew had already made 10 copies of the novel and handed them to his wives.


    Aki and Zany were not very educated and although they knew how to read, it was not something they liked, but they still looked at what Andrew gave them. Unexpectedly, the girls got into the story and read eagerly.


    Even the two warriors were immersed in reading and Andrew smiled when he saw this because this means that the novel was a sess. They all finished reading after a few hours and their eyes shone like stars looking at the novel.


    "This is very good, this is gold," eximed Candice, being the most versed in business, she immediately saw the wealth that this novel could bring. She also understood what Andrew meant that it was still in his business circle because the sexual scenes were various and very detailed.


    The other girls agreed with Candice and suddenly Helena said, "But, I wanted to see more of Katrina and Elmon''s story," to which the girls agreed again.


    These are secondary characters in the novel that Andrew thought needed their own story and the ones Kalifa was writing at the moment, so upon hearing this Andrew smiled and said, "Kalifa is already writing a separate novel for them."


    The girls'' eyes lit up and they started asking questions. Andrew didn''t expect them to be so enthusiastic about it and in the end, he had to tell them, "Girls, it''s just being written, be patient."


    Reluctantly the girls calmed down, but seeing them like this, Andrew had a bad feeling and had to warn them, "Don''t you dare go harass Kalifa into writing. She already has enough pressure and if you bother her, the story can turn out badly."


    The girls stiffened at Andrew''s warning, already thinking about going to pressure Kalifa to write faster. Andrew shook his head and letting out a sigh he spoke again, "Girls, let her write at her own pace. The creative process cannot be elerated. Also, I need you to keep an eye on her so that she doesn''t overdo it."


    The girls epted although they did not like to be left wondering what would happen. Shortly after, Oliver, apanied by Kalifa, Gast¨®n, Canna, and Erick, entered the office.


    Seeing them, Andrew stood up and said, "Well, this is Kalifa, our writer." Everyone greeted her politely and Andrew''s wives excitedly dragged her to the couch and began asking her questions.


    Gast¨®n and the others did not understand the reason for their enthusiasm, but when Andrew exined to them, they only nodded in understanding. They hadn''t read the novel yet so they couldn''t rte to Andrew''s wives'' excitement.


    For this reason, he gave them copies to read and asked Oliver to give some copies to Victor so the rest of the staff could read as well. In fact, Andrew made more copies and sent them to all the Heavenly Pces for his staff to read.


    Even the Amazons were intrigued when they read the novel and Andrew knew it would be a huge sess. The problem was how to sell them. Unlike his other products, he could not advertise these books in his business.


    Although there were many sexual scenes in the book, the main story was one of romance and drama, so it was not suitable. Even Candice''s stores were not suitable, as they were fashion, beauty, and food.


    It wasn''t impossible to do, but Andrew felt that they wouldn''t be promoted properly. After stating these facts, everyone present began to think of a solution and Gast¨®n, being the most experienced, suddenly proposed, "Why not seek the help of Mrs. Patricia and her friends?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up because it was certainly a good idea. Patricia and her friends are nobles, so they have many businesses and connections that could help them promote the book, so Andrew sends them a carrier pigeon to discuss the matter.


    With that things calmed down and the next day Andrew met up with Patricia and her friends at the massage house. Since they are regr customers of that ce, they did not raise any suspicions.


    They only pretended that they were going to have a massage, but in reality, they were in Andrew''s office discussing the theme of the novel. "Long time no see, Mr. Andrew," Patricia said and Andrew responded, "Yes, it''s been a while."


    After the cordial greetings, Andrew covered the corresponding topic. He told them about the new novel business and although they were not very convinced, they listened carefully.


    Andrew knew that he couldn''t convince them with words, so he gave them a copy of the novel and asked them to read it. Although they were not very enthusiastic, they still epted.


    Since Andrew couldn''t let them take the books without an agreement, he offered them some snacks and drinks, as well as a foot massage, while they enjoyed reading.


    Andrew left them alone and they began to read while they enjoyed the massage. Like his wives, these noble women immersed themselves in history and were enchanted.


    By the time they finished, they were more than in agreement on this business and then they discussed the issue of production, sale, and distribution of profits. Likest time their husbands stole their achievement with the rejuvenating creams, this time, they didn''t say anything to their husbands.


    In the end, they decided that Andrew would prepare 100,000 copies and would earn 70%, since he was the one who had the writer and produced the books, so Patricia and her friends spent little or, to be more exact, they were not linked to the creative process that It was the most important thing.


    After finishing this arrangement, Andrew returned to the Cannaris Pce and, as tired as he was, went to sleep. His wives did not bother him even though it was too early to sleep, because they knew that he had a lot of stress umted with everything that was happening they just let him sleep.

 CHAPTER 441

    Since Andrew had fallen asleep early the day before, he woke up before the sun rose. Seeing his wives sleeping peacefully next to him, Andrew smiled and got up without waking anyone.


    He stealthily left the room and went to the room they used as a training room and there he found Oliver training. For some time now, Oliver had intensified his training trying to get stronger, so it wasn''t strange to see him training so early just that Andrew did not know.


    Andrew already knew that Oliver had increased his training time, but he didn''t expect him to be training so early. It must be said that the sun had not yet risen and Oliver was sweating profusely, showing that he had been training for a long time.


    The instant Andrew entered the training room, Oliver noticed him and, stopping his practice, approached him and said, "Young master wakes up early today."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You know, I still don''t understand why you keep calling me young master even under these circumstances," Andrew said with a bit of resignation in his voice, to which Oliver responded with a smile, "It''s the custom."


    Andrew shook his head with a bitter expression, but he did not pursue the topic and instead said, "Well, I need to train a little, do you mind helping me?" to which Oliver replied, "Not at all, as long as you want."


    With that Andrew and Oliver distanced themselves from each other and got into battle position. Andrew moved at high speed and appeared in front of Oliver throwing a punch with all his strength, but Oliver caught his hand easily as he said, "Don''t make such predictable moves."


    Then Andrew retreated and continued attacking. Oliver dodged or blocked all of Andrew''s attacks while he gave him advice on how to improve. Soon after Oliver went on the offensive and this time it was Andrew''s turn to defend himself.


    Obviously, Oliver did not attack him with everything, because if he did, Andrew had no chance. They trained for a couple of hours without rest. Andrew was sweating buckets and breathing heavily from the grueling training, but he felt like he was getting better.


    Aki, Zany, Marie, and V entered the training room when Andrew was leaving, which surprised the girls since normally Andrew didn''t train that early, but they didn''t say anything, they just greeted each other.


    Andrew returned to the office where Candice, Gast¨®n, and Canna were already working. Andrew greeted them, but he didn''t talk much with them, because he wanted to take a bath, so after a greeting he went to take a bath.


    All of his wives had already left to do their chores, so Andrew was alone in the bathroom. After a shower, Andrew emerged revitalized, and found the office everything organized for breakfast.


    Before, they all ate with the employees in therge hall, but over time, they had moved the meal to the office. Although Andrew didn''t want to, Gast¨®n had been very emphatic that he had to establish differences between them and the employees.


    His argument was very convincing, so now, Andrew, his wives, and Andrew''s closest friends ate in the office. There they had entered several tables that they put together and some chairs to make a dining room.


    Although everyone was doing their activities, eating together was an obligation as long as there was no special event, so everyone suspended their activities and returned to the office to have breakfast.


    It was a pleasant and delicious meal. After finishing breakfast, they remained there talking about misceneous topics, until they rested a bit and returned to their activities.


    While they were enjoying a quiet life in the Amazon forest, Castor woke up and when he looked next to him and saw the beauty that apanied him in bed, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He had achieved his goal. He had been chasing Sansa since he arrived and slowly lowering her defenses. Sansa was quite inexperienced when it came to rtionships, so Castor''s aggressive attack left her defenseless.


    Who could make a girl fall in love in less than two weeks? Well, Castor could, but only thanks to Sansa''s inexperience and the help of the other Amazons.


    Being objective, not even someone as inexperienced as Sansa would fall for Castor so quickly, but the entire Amazonian people conspired against her and so, the night before she was unable to resist his advance and Castor managed to get her to bed.


    The night before, Castor and Sansa embarked on a drinking spree, and with the ravages of alcohol, Castor was able to subdue the Amazon. Obviously, for people as powerful as them, normal alcohol couldn''t make them drunk.


    It is for this reason that alcohol was just an excuse. Since the day of the kiss with Castor, Sansa had already fallen into his trap and she really wanted to be with him, but a strange pride stopped her, so she used the excuse of being drunk to make the move that she didn''t dare to do.


    Obviously, Castor knew that, but he wasn''t going to stop her, since everything was working in his favor. While they were drinking, Sansa began to show the vulnerable side of her and Castor as an eagle that saw its prey attacked.


    First, they sat close to each other with their shoulders touching. Castor was bold and held Sansa''s hand and they slowly got closer. The trigger was a tender and short kiss, but it quickly unleashed passion.


    Sansa with no experience was guided by Castor and the kisses that at first were just their intertwined lips, quickly changed to an exchange of fluids and tongues invading each other''s mouths.


    Castor kissed her intensely, while he caressed her face with his hands. Without pressuring her, Castor began to move his hands to morepromising ces and quickly, he began to massage her tits.


    Sansa was surprised to feel Castor''s hands on her breasts and even had the impulse to run away, but Castor did not allow it. Squeezing her breasts, Sansa let out a small moan that she tried to suppress, but Castor squeezed her breasts again, making her moan again.


    Sansa was ashamed of the obscene sounds that came out of her mouth, but to Castor, they were like the most beautiful songs in the world and he did not hold back from massaging and squeezing her breasts.


    She seemed to be very sensitive in that part because, with each touch from Castor, her moans became louder, and before long, Castor had already stripped her blouse.


    The Amazons didn''t wear a bra, so her firm, milky breasts were exposed and Castor, without missing the opportunity, stuck his head between them and began sucking them.


    "No¡­ Don''t do¡­" Sansa struggled, trying to stop him, but the pleasure drowned out her refusals and before long she was lying on the couch with Castor on top of her massaging and sucking on her tits.


    The temperature rose quickly and Sansa''s flushed face, plus her erect nipples demonstrated the pleasure she was experiencing. Being inexperienced, she didn''t know what to do, so she limited herself to being on the receiving end and letting Castor take the lead.


    Castor was aware of this, so he quickly took off his shirt and now both of them had nothing on their upper bodies. He didn''t rush things and after removing his shirt, he returned to Sansa''s lips and continued kissing her.


    The contact of her bare breasts with Castor''s naked chest caused the temperature of their bodies to increase and then Castor began to lower his kisses. First, he kissed her cheeks, then her ears, he went down to her corbone, then he continued with her breasts, then her abdomen, and soon he reached the forbidden valley.


    Sansa tried to prevent thisst step by closing her legs, but Castor exerted a little force and made her open her legs. Castor removed the skirt that she was wearing, leaving only her underwear that looked like an antique loincloth.


    Although it was not as sexual as the extravagant lingerie that Andrew had created, Castor felt that it had a unique charm, and without any shame or modesty, he stuck his mouth between her legs. Explore stories on empire


    Sansa let out a moan between pleasure and fright, but it was only momentary, as pleasure invaded her. Castor had not removed Sansa''s underwear, he was sucking her pussy on it and before long her piece of cloth was soaked.


    The saliva and vaginal fluids collecting on the piece of cloth were intoxicating to Castor and not resisting any longer he pushed it aside and sucked Sansa''s pussy directly.


    Sansa did not take care of that part of her body, since she was already resigned to never having a partner, but when Castor removed her underwear what he found was a perfectly shaved pussy, which showed that Sansa was prepared for this to happen.


    Castor only stopped for a second to admire the beautiful virgin pussy, before separating her lips with one hand and taking his mouth to enjoy the delicacy in front of his eyes, making Sansa''s moans skyrocket and the night of pleasure began.

 CHAPTER 442

    Castor didn''t hold back as he sucked Sansa''s pussy. In fact, he was sucking it quite roughly and his hands were rubbing her clitoris to give her more pleasure. Sansa was on the verge of madness, as she had never experienced anything like this, so her moans were practically screams.


    Unlike the soundproof walls of the Heavenly Pce, Sansa''s small house did not have this system, so it was certain that many had heard her moan of pleasure, but at that moment neither she nor Castor cared if they were heard.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t mean that everyone wanted to hear them, so the elder Hacta who was guarding the vige, created a barrier so that the sounds wouldn''t leak out, as she said, "I''m young."


    Sansa was a virgin and her closed pussy was proof. Castor enjoyed that pussy as if it were the first he had ever tasted and sucked it until Sansa couldn''t resist and cum.


    Sansa''s vaginal juices shot out like a pressurized jet, soaking Castor''s entire face and part of his chest, but he did not avoid it, on the contrary, he bathed in them.


    After reaching orgasm, Sansa was breathing hard and her body was still spasming, but the expression of pleasure and happiness on her face was priceless. Castor stood up and looked at her with satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He wiped his face, while he let Sansa recover. His cock was erect and ready for action, in fact, he wanted Sansa to give him a blowjob, but he knew that, with it being her first time, it would be difficult, so he gave up.


    It wasn''t that it was impossible to instruct her and receive a blowjob from her, but he was already at his limit and wanted to put his cock in her, so he didn''t have the patience to teach her how to suck a cock.


    Once he saw that Sansa had caught her breath, Castor positioned himself between Sansa''s legs and rested his cock on her abdomen, warning her what was going to happen.


    Sansa looked at Castor''s huge cock lying on her and couldn''t help but swallow hard, because she didn''t see how something so big could fit in her, but she didn''t run away, she remained with a determined expression and Castor smiled when he saw this.


    Even though Sansa''s pussy waspletely wet from the orgasm that she just had, Castor didn''t enter her right away. He rubbed his cock gently over Sansa''s pussy making her moan softly.


    She was still sensitive from her recent orgasm, but Castor didn''t care. After rubbing his cock for a few minutes and soaking it in Sansa''s vaginal juices, he lined it up with her pussy and slowly entered it.


    Although Sansa is a virgin, due to her years of training her hymen no longer existed, so this resistance did not appear to Castor''s cock sliding inside her.


    However, Sansa''s insides hadn''t been prated by anything, not even a dildo, so she was extremely tight. Because of this, she still felt a little pain and Castor felt a little resistance.


    Castor''s cock was slowly entering Sansa and her tightness was making him suffer because her insides were hot, which gave him unparalleled pleasure and Sansa trying to close her legs in shame didn''t help.


    After a few seconds of struggling, Castor managed to get his cock all the way inside Sansa. He leaned towards her and stole her lips with a tender kiss, letting her get used to the size of his cock.


    Sansa was receptive, but couldn''t focus on the kiss, feeling Castor''s cock inside her. The pain was gone, but she still felt like Castor''s cock was too big for her.


    While she was still getting used to it, Castor suddenly leaned close to her ear and said, "I''m going to start moving," and before she could respond, Castor withdrew his hips a little and thrust again.


    A loud moan came out of Sansa''s mouth as she felt Castor''s movements and hugging him tightly she resisted. Castor slowly gained confidence and his movements elerated, making Sansa squirm with pleasure.


    She even dug her nails into Castor''s back trying to resist, but Castor didn''t care and each time he increased the pace of his movements. The pping of their bodies was soon audible and was only surpassed by Sansa''s moans.


    His balls were colliding in Sansa''s ass and his cock was embedded so deep that it seemed like it would pierce her uterus, Sansa who was lost in pleasure and lust, unconsciously began to move her hips so that the pration was more deep


    Their sweaty bodies slid over each other, while their sexes fused together. Sansa''s tightness led Castor to not resist for long and without any shame he released his load inside her.


    Sansa, feeling Castor''s thick and hot seed pouring inside her, did not resist either and reached her second orgasm. They both moaned at the same time as they expelled their respective fluids and when finished, they fell tired and breathing harshly next to each other.


    Castor was halfway to the side watching Sansa''s sweaty and flushed face, who was breathing hard, while her breasts rose and fell in time with her breathing.


    Sansa for her part was in limbo, looking up, as if she was lost in thought while she caught her breath. She only seemed like she was thinking something deeply because, in reality, her mind was nk.


    She couldn''t process what had just happened. In fact, she didn''t want to process it, she just enjoyed it. Castor recovered first, as he had more experience and sexual stamina in being a guardian for Andrew, but he did not make a move.


    He stood to the side watching the beauty next to him until she caught her breath and turned to look at him. The two stared at each other for a long time, until Sansa couldn''t stand it and looked away embarrassed, making Castor smile.


    For some reason, Castor felt good about making Sansa embarrassed, perhaps due to the fact that she is a very powerful expert warrior who doesn''t usually show these emotions, so Castor was enjoying it.


    Lovingly he approached her and hugged her and Sansa didn''t run away from it, she allowed Castor to hug her, but the contact of their sweaty hot bodies made them excited again and then they started another round.


    After the first time, Sansa was more open, so they were a little more aggressive and lust consumed them, so they ended up having sex until dawn when they fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Returning to the present, Castor looked tenderly at the beauty next to him and affectionately gave her a kiss on the cheek, before getting up and going to take a bath, because yesterday they fucked until they fell unconscious, so they were still dirty with sweat, seminal and vaginal fluids.


    Shortly after Castor stood up, Sansa opened her eyes. She was just pretending to be asleep because she was ashamed of what had happened and she didn''t know how to face Castor.


    It wasn''t that she regretted what happened, she just wasn''t used to it and preferred to dy the inevitable. A few minutester Castor came out of the bathroom shirtless and still drying his hair and when he saw that Sansa had gotten up, he smiled and approached her.


    Unfortunately, Sansa didn''t want to face him yet, and at great speed, she took the towel from her and entered the bathroom without speaking to him. Castor watching the Amazon warrior flee in shame made himugh out loud.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    Sansa, who heard it, got upset and shouted from the bathroom, "If you keepughing you''ll find out." Although her threat was empty, Castor didn''t want to bother her any more than he needed to, so he stopped.


    Sansa took longer bathing than Castor did because not only do women take longer to bathe, but the whole mess Castor made of her the night before required some work.


    When she came out of the bathroom with her hair still a little wet, Sansa still did not look at Castor and tried to take care of her hair and wanted to escape from him, but Castor, guessing her intentions, approached her and hugged her from behind.


    "Don''t run away," he whispered in her ear and then ced a soft kiss on her cheek, making Sansa blush. Gathering courage, Sansa turned and faced Castor, and being so close to each other, they looked at each other in silence for a few seconds and she took the initiative to kiss him.


    This surprised Castor, as he did not expect Sansa to be so bold from one moment to the next, but he was also happy, as this showed that Sansa would not reject what had happened the night before.


    "Take responsibility," Sansa said quietly as she broke the kiss. Castor, who saw the beautiful Amazon acting so vulnerable, had the impulse to take her to bed, but he resisted because he knew that it was a trap.


    If he had given in to lust now, Sansa would surely have been angry, so he held back. He didn''t know where this feeling of his came from, but he didn''t want to force things and simply hugged her and responded, "Until the day I die."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 CHAPTER 443

    That morning after sharing their tender and loving moment, Castor and Sansa left the house holding hands. Sansa was still a little embarrassed, but she didn''t stop Castor from taking her hand and introducing her to the village as his wife.Explore more stories with empire


    Unexpectedly, when they left the house, Elder Hacta was waiting for them, and seeing them holding hands she smiled and said, "You know, next time set up a barrier. The whole village doesn''t have to know that you are having sex."


    Sansa turned red as a tomato upon hearing these words, but Castor, being more tough-faced, responded, "We will take that into account." Sansa smacked him on the arm as if trying to scold him for being so shameless, but Castor just smiled at her.


    Elder Hacta also smiled at Castor''s comment and when she was thinking to say something, out of nowhere Elder Bita appeared next to them. Everyone was surprised to see her and Elder Hacta asked, "Weren''t you looking out for young Andrew?"


    "Yes, but he has already arrived at the capital and since he has already established his Heavenly Palace, he is safe. There was no need for me to continue following him," replied the elderly Bita.


    After saying that, she looked at Sansa and Castor and with a smile said, "So you managed to win her over," which made Sansa blush again, but Castor just smiled from ear to ear and gave a thumbs up as if to say, "I made it".


    Elder Bita shook her head when she saw how bold Castor was and she said, "Let''s go in, we need to talk." The four returned to Sansa''s house and after taking their seats, Elder Bita asked, "What happened in my absence? Well apart from these two getting together."


    Everyone laughed at the comment, except for Sansa who was still not used to this and she was just embarrassed. Elder Hacta was the one who spoke up and said, "Young Andrew set up a meeting in a few days with the Emperor of Cannaris, to discuss a possible partnership".


    Elder Bita, Sansa, and Castor were surprised, as they did not know this and they looked seriously at Elder Hacta. Noticing their gaze, she continued saying, "The arrangements are only known to the council, but the points to be discussed at the meeting and the attendees have already been defined."


    Castor looked at Elder Hacta as if trying to ask for more details, but the old lady silenced him by saying, "Not even young Andrew knows about that, so don''t ask. It is an issue between the Amazons and the empire of Cannaris."


    He wasn''t happy about this, but since Andrew seemed to agree with this arrangement, he decided not to ask. However, Elder Bita and Sansa were different cases, since they were Amazons and wanted to know.


    "Bita, let''s go to another place to explain to you. Sansa, since you are Castor''s mate now, you don''t need to know", Elder Hacta said and before Sansa could reply, the two old women disappeared.


    Sansa did not like that she said that it was not her concern, because although she accepted Castor as her partner, that did not mean that she was not interested in the situation of her Amazon sisters.


    Castor noticed her wife''s dark expression and trying to calm her down he said, "My dear, don''t be angry about it. Maybe the Elder didn''t want to include you, because she assumed you''ll leave here."


    "I understand that, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t care what happens to my sisters," Sansa said a little melancholy, so Castor took her hand and gave her a kiss and said, "Don''t worry, the Elders have their considerations. Surely they will tell us later."


    Although reluctant, Sansa had no choice but to nod and accept the elders'' disposition. Now that they were together, Castor wanted to return to Andrew and the others, especially Vala, since he had been separated from her for some time now.


    Sansa did not care that Castor had several wives because the Amazons were aware that great men would not be tied to a single woman and even though she is more powerful than Castor, that did not change the fact that he is a man of great future.


    Unfortunately, they had no way to contact Andrew. While they could send a messenger falcon, by the time that message reached Andrew, he could already be coming to take the Amazons to the empire for the aforementioned meeting, so they preferred to wait for him.


    Since they only had to wait a few days, Castor didn''t mind waiting and took the opportunity to walk and spend time with Sansa. Little by little Sansa got used to expressing affection, but they were not at all cloying with each other.


    They only expressed small signs of affection, like kissing and holding hands, nothing extravagant. Well, the nights were a different case, because they enjoyed freely fucking like rabbits.


    Fortunately, Castor had been proactive and had brought several birth control pills, or Sansa would have become pregnant, with so much cum that he emptied into her during every sexual session they had.


    They also did not relax in training, because although Sansa had no problem with her man being weaker than her, this was for the moment, since she did not intend for him to be weaker than her for a long time.


    Amazons always married men much stronger than themselves or with the potential to be stronger and Castor was the latter, so Sansa trained him fiercely to exploit that potential quickly.


    While they waited, in the capital of the Cannaris empire, a revolution was taking place. Andrew had copied the 100,000 books of Kalifa''s novel and given them to Patricia and her friends and these women, demonstrating their resources, spread it throughout the city.


    The novel was a success among women, especially commoners who fantasized about having the same luck as the protagonist of the story. Within a few days, Andrew had to make another 100,000 copies, as the novel was selling like hotcakes.


    Seeing the women''s euphoria over the novel, made the men read it too, to find out what it was about, and although most of them liked it, it was not as exciting as it was for the women.


    The days passed and the agreed date for the meeting between the Amazons and the empire arrived. Andrew got up early that day and teleported to the black forest to pick up the group that would handle the negotiations.


    When he arrived, the first ones he saw were his two concubines, Castor and Sansa who stood next to him holding hands. Seeing them, Andrew smiled and patting Castor on the shoulder said, "Congratulations."


    Castor just smiled at the gesture, while Sansa blushed a little. Andrew looked at her and said, "See, what I said was true?", but Sansa just looked away not wanting to acknowledge his words, which made the others laugh.


    Not wanting to bother her further and risk making Sansa really angry, Andrew stopped talking and left the establishment. The Amazons who were going to the meeting were already gathering there.


    Elder Hacta was the leader of the group, but there were also 5 middle-aged and beautiful Amazons with strength similar to Sansa. Andrew was surprised by this alignment and couldn''t help but joke, "Are you going to discuss an alliance or declare war?"


    The Amazons laughed at his joke, but Elder Hacta did not laugh and responded seriously, "We don''t know what to expect, it''s better to be prepared." Andrew wanted to remind them of the fact that a demigod in the capital city of the empire would be troublesome, but then he thought of the letter he had delivered.


    Surely, they had set the conditions, so there should be nothing to worry about. After a few words, the group entered the Heavenly Palace with Andrew and quickly teleported to the Cannaris Palace.


    Since it was still early, Andrew invited them to breakfast, which the Amazons did not reject. Zany was happy to see Sansa and the other Amazons and she was more happy to find out that Sansa was now in a relationship with Castor.


    Castor also took the opportunity to introduce Sansa and Vala. Although they both agreed to share Castor, he couldn''t deny that he was nervous about them meeting, but to his surprise, the two girls became friends quite quickly.


    Seeing the shocked expression on his friend''s face, Andrew approached him and said, "Partner, now you''re outnumbered. Now you will know what it is to lose all the battles."


    Andrew''s wives who were nearby heard him and laughed because they found those words funny since Andrew never won an argument against them, so he was speaking from experience.


    Castor only smiled bitterly, because he was beginning to get a headache thinking about how his two women would now make his life miserable. After the meal, everyone got ready, and using a rather large and luxurious carriage that Andrew had bought these days, they started their way towards the imperial castle.


    Andrew was acting as an intermediary in high-level state affairs, so he could not be negligent, so a few days ago he had bought this carriage, to give status to the entourage of Amazons he was transporting.


    There was also a group of guards surrounding the carriage, with Castor, Oliver, and Sansa commanding them. The large lineup of experts and the luxurious carriage aroused intrigue among the citizens.


    Important people in the city as well as some powerful organizations also paid attention to this group, and Dayana was one of these people. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was currently in a dispute with Andrew and seeing this move worried her, especially since they were heading to the imperial castle. This gave her a bad feeling, since the fact that Andrew had meetings with the emperor was not good for her.


    She is powerful, but she knows that if the emperor favors Andrew, there was no place for her in the empire, so she paid close attention to what was happening. Unfortunately, the only thing that people could discover was that they were heading to the imperial palace, but they did not know for what purpose, nor did they know who other than Andrew was in the carriage.

 CHAPTER 444

    While it is true that very few could know who apart from Andrew was in the carriage, a city as large and important as the capital of the Cannaris empire has very powerful people hidden.Like most major cities, several demigods live nearby and they could notice Elder Hacta''s aura from the moment she arrived in the city, so they were alert.


    The demigods were not controlled, nor under the rule of kings and emperors, but that does not mean that they do not have shared interests with the countries.


    It is for this reason that many demigods live near this city and are willing to intervene if something extraordinary happens. Since the emperor had had a full week to plan this meeting, he contacted some nearby demigods for support.


    He knew that Elder Hacta would come and that she was a demigoddess, so it was normal to have additional insurance. While it is true that Arturios is a demigod now, he is the weakest echelon of this category and the elder Hacta is among the upper ones.


    In fact, the demigods who the emperor contacted were surprised to notice the strength of the old woman, but since they all came in a conciliatory tone, the tension was not great.


    Andrew and the Amazons were received with all the ceremony and respect they deserved and that pleased the forest warriors since what they feared most was being despised.


    Unfortunately, Andrew had no place at this meeting, so after leading the Amazons to the imperial castle and giving their respective greetings, he left with the entourage with which they had arrived.


    If you are wondering, How would the Amazons return? the answer is simple, the emperor will be in charge of taking them back. Even if they didn''t reach an agreement, the emperor wouldn''t be so mean as not to treat the Amazons with respect, so Andrew didn''t worry.


    When Andrew returned to Cannaris Palace, he was covered in sweat. Being present at a meeting of that caliber and surrounded by demigods and powerful experts had really taken its toll on him and although he wanted to be aware of what was happening, he couldn''t stand the pressure and decided to leave.


    He took the opportunity to take his wives on a tour of the capital of Dunnas. He still owed them individual dates, but for today, this group date was well received.


    Not only did it improve their relationship, but it allowed them to relax and not worry about what was happening in the imperial palace of Cannaris. What they did not know was that the meeting between the Amazons and the emperor of Cannaris was not the only event that happened that day.


    It seemed the planets had aligned and many events occurred that day. It turns out that Victoria, who had possession of the sexual device created by Andrew, had not been able to meet her client and coincidentally that day she had availability.


    For this reason, while Andrew and his wives were walking through the capital of Dunnas, in the royal palace of that country, Victoria came in to meet her client and present the new device.


    No matter how open the women of this country were, they would not display these devices in public, especially if it was the royal family. Victoria was guided by a servant to the royal family''s chambers, more specifically to the queen''s mother''s room.


    This woman is the mother of the current queen and although she no longer holds the power, she still has a lot of influence, since only 3 years have passed since she handed the crown to her daughter.


    This woman can still be considered the most powerful in the kingdom, but she has a drawback. Unlike the women of the kingdom, the noble families, and the royal family, they have a drawback and that is the bloodline.


    Any woman in this kingdom can openly go to brothels and have sex with any man she can. Even noblewomen were no different, but this is only until they consummate the marriage.


    Once married, royalty and noble women remain faithful to their husbands. This is why only the most powerful men marry into nobility and royalty and political marriages are practically non-existent.


    While it is true that when one of these women is widowed, having other men in her life is allowed, this does not apply to royalty. Royal women are left alone for life and if they have another man, the consequences can be catastrophic.


    The queen''s mother is a woman of about 60 years old, but she seemed to be in her 30s which made her an unparalleled beauty, her husband had died in the war shortly after giving birth to their only daughter and current queen of Dunnas.


    For this reason, the queen''s mother had endured almost 30 years of loneliness and that was why she was very interested in the sex toys introduced by Andrew, as they could satisfy her sexual needs.


    When Victoria entered the Queen Mother''s room, she did not find her there. In her place, there was another maid who took over from the one who had guided Victoria until that moment.


    When the maid who was leading Victoria left, they were alone in the room and then the maid said, "Please follow me." Victoria only nodded slightly and followed the maid. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your journey continues at empire


    They came to a bookshelf attached to the wall of the room and after touching some books, the maid revealed a hidden room. This was not strange for Victoria, since all noble mansions have passages like this to escape in case of emergency.


    However, Victoria was surprised to notice that this passageway was not an escape route, but rather a closed room. There she could see the queen''s mother sitting on a comfortable sofa.


    Victoria looked closely at the room and although there was high-quality furniture, the decoration was simple. There were no jewels, precious metals, elegant paintings, or anything to show that it was the royal castle room.


    "Welcome to my sanctuary," the queen''s mother said dramatically and jokingly and Victoria only smiled out of politeness, since she did not understand the joke. The queen''s mother noticed this and just shook her head and continued saying, "Well, let''s get to the point."


    Victoria did not dawdle and quickly, she took out the sexual device given by Andrew that she was carrying in her dimensional bag and placed it in the middle of the room, where there was nothing to obstruct it.


    The queen''s mother and her servant looked at the artifact with interest, but they did not understand it. In this world normal bicycles did not exist, so one like this was obviously one of its kind.


    Understanding the queen''s mother''s thoughts, Victoria immediately took out the instructions that Andrew had given her and handed them to her. The queen''s mother carefully read what the guide said and was surprised at how it worked.


    Although these women are not closed-minded at all, they would not use this device now, so the queen''s mother said, "You did a good job. I will try it and then I will give you my impressions."


    Victoria only bowed to say goodbye to her, but before leaving, the queen''s mother asked, "What is the price?", to which Victoria replied, "It is a gift from my partner. He said this is a prototype and many others will come in the future, so no need to pay."


    The queen''s mother is not stupid, in fact, she is a very intelligent woman and she immediately understood the implications of it, but she didn''t say anything, she just nodded and asked the maid to see her off.


    When the maid and Victoria left the hidden room, the queen''s mother immediately took off her dress and adjusting the dildo on the bicycle seat, got on it and began pedaling.


    For her age, she was in very good shape, so with great enthusiasm she started pedaling. Quickly, the dildo under the chair began to rise and fall, penetrating her royal pussy.


    Obviously, doing this without lubrication could be very painful, so Andrew added some nuru gel bags to make the experience more pleasurable.


    Within seconds, the queen''s mother''s moans filled the room and even though the queen''s mother had not had sex in almost 3 decades, it seemed like her pussy was trained, as she felt no pain at all.


    She soon changed the dildo for the largest and most robust one, because she wanted to destroy her pussy and programmed the maximum speed of the machine, and then the fun that would only end when she lost consciousness began.


    Apart from this fact, in the distant country of Vacilea where the abysmals had taken refuge, suffered a momentous event. Some abysmals who could not tolerate Gusttat''s slow plan decided to take action and tried to take over the royal castle.


    Unfortunately for them, the demigods noticed them and the battle began. Gusttat and his confidants, who had been reduced by half, took advantage of the chaos to flee the country, knowing that they would be in danger due to the impatience of their companions.


    The entire continent learned of the appearance of the abysmals in Vacilea and although they were able to quell the attack of the abysmals, their appearance caused all countries to begin searching for them.


    Three of the five impatient abysmals were killed and the two who managed to escape were pursued by the nearby demigods and were heading to the empire of Cannaris.


    Gusttat and the other 4 abysmals who had fled before, took the route towards the northern elven empire, as they felt that due to the arrogance of the elves, they would be safer since the elves would never think that the abysmals would come to their country which is one of the largest and most powerful powers on the continent.

 CHAPTER 445

    Although Gusttat and his associates had escaped previously, they were still in danger, because to flee they had to abandon their disguises, and the power of an abyssal is easily recognized, due to its aura of chaos and death.Not even the vampires who are known for their bloody and deathly aura were as recognizable as the abysmals. Fortunately for them, the other 5 abysmals who attacked the kingdom of Vacilea attracted all the attention and they were able to escape.


    Although the abysmals have a tendency to destroy everything, Gusttat and the abysmals who still followed him had evolved and learned to control these impulses, something that those who attacked the kingdom of Vacilea could not.


    Gusttat knew that in Vacilea, as well as in all the countries of the continent, there were demigods who could cause them problems, that is why his plan was to take over the underworld of the continent, since this way he could make moves without exposing himself.


    His plan was working like a charm because they had managed to take over the underworld of Vacilea, but this attack destroyed all of his preparations because he had to flee and now the underworld of that place had no boss.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and his wives were enjoying their date at Dunnas. Thanks to how crowded the market in the capital city of this country was, a group as large as theirs did not attract too much attention.


    They looked at different food and trinket stalls, which was what attracted the girls the most and Andrew only accompanied them. Many men in the society of this country were not good men and only looked at him with envy.


    In Dunnas, men are valued according to their strength or potential to be powerful and since not everyone could be powerful, there were always men who were dedicated to simple jobs such as salesmen, waiters, and the like.


    It was these men who looked with envy and even hatred at Andrew who was surrounded by beautiful flowers. Despite their bad thoughts, no one did anything, because the fact that Andrew had so many women only meant that he was powerful.


    Even knowing that he is a foreigner and does not follow the customs of this country. Although in Dunnas this characteristic is more prominent, that does not mean that in other countries things were different.


    No matter the world, as long as you have money and power, as a man you are desirable, so, although they saw that Andrew was a foreigner, no one dared to attack him, because the consequences would be severe.


    Andrew, who had noticed this hostility, did not say anything, because Shadow''s agents were monitoring everything in the dark and Oliver was accompanying them, not to mention that Aki, Zany, and even Andrew himself are relatively powerful, so there was nothing to worry about. Find more to read at empire


    After walking through the market and purchasing many useless things that Andrew''s wife wanted, they went to a fancy restaurant for lunch. Victoria had recommended this place, so they decided to give it a try.


    It was a 3-story building and took up an entire block. Its exterior was luxurious, but the interior was a case apart. The exclusivity of the place was notable, as there was no open space like in most restaurants for diners to sit.


    The entire building consisted of private rooms, where customers could enjoy food and privacy. Since Andrew and his wives came here just to give it a try, they couldn''t access the best rooms, since you need to reserve in advance to use them.


    However, some simple rooms were available, so Andrew and his companions got one. Upon entering the assigned room guided by a waiter, Andrew couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This is one of the simple rooms in the restaurant, but it was still spacious. There was a table that could easily seat 12 people, a set of sofas to lounge on and enjoy a drink, not to mention the decor was luxurious.


    The lighting was perfect and there were large windows that, although you could see the outside, from the outside you couldn''t see the inside. The tinting of the windows is different from what Andrew knows on Earth because it does not darken the room and the windows do not have that black tone that the tinted ones have on Earth.


    After sitting on the sofas arranged there, the waiter who guided them served them deliciously fragrant tea with some cookies and began taking their orders for lunch.


    Once that was finished, the waiter left, leaving them alone to go order their dishes. Everyone was happily talking about miscellaneous topics when suddenly Candice trembled as if a chill had come over her.


    Her reaction was so strange that everyone realized something strange was happening to her and worried, Andrew was the first to ask, "What''s wrong?", but Candice didn''t respond.


    She seemed to be in a trance and this worried everyone. Andrew was thinking about approaching her and moving her to bring her back to reality, but then, Fluffy spoke to him in his mind, "Don''t interrupt her, master."


    Fluffy''s strange mix of panic and excitement when talking about her worried Andrew even more and stopping the others from bothering Candice, he asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, it seems that you forgot the ability awakened by Candice," was Fluffy''s response and Andrew incredulously asked, "Are you saying that Candice is having a revelation?"


    "Well, it''s not exactly a revelation. Your wife''s ability is the ability to see the flow of things and something must have entered her vision for her to go into a trance," Fluffy responded.


    Andrew explained this to everyone so they wouldn''t worry about Candice, which made the girls breathe a sigh of relief. Candice stayed this way for about 5 minutes and when she woke up, fear washed over her.


    Looking at everyone she said with a terrified expression, "I just saw that some strange guys entered the capital of Cannaris. They have an aura of death and chaos." Everyone was surprised by this revelation.


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, Oliver asked, "Can you be more specific?" Oliver is the head of security and remembers Candice''s strange ability, unlike the forgetful Andrew.


    Candice was silent for a few seconds as if organizing her thoughts and then she began to explain, "I couldn''t see them clearly, but they looked like two shadows. Sharp claws and strange wings on their backs. They are also very powerful."


    Everyone was confused because the description was not very different from a monstrous beast that abounds in this world, but Fluffy immediately shouted, "Master, ask if they are humanoid figures."


    Andrew didn''t understand why Fluffy wanted to know that, but he still asked and Candice just nodded. "Do you know what they are?" Andrew asked Fluffy and he replied with a bitter tone, "I hope I''m wrong, but I think they''re abysmal."


    When Andrew heard that they could be abysmal, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He is aware that the abysmals are the servants of the fallen god and that some had escaped from the lost continent some time ago.


    Andrew put on a serious look and Oliver, noticing it, asked, "Young master, do you know what they are?", to which Andrew replied, "I''m not sure, but my divine beast says that they could be the abysmals who escaped from the lost continent".


    Everyone was surprised at such a revelation and Oliver, more serious than the others, immediately said, "Young master, perhaps we should limit ourselves to stay in the Heavenly Palace for the moment."


    Everyone looked at Andrew as if waiting for his decision and Andrew quickly said, "Yes, it''s for the best." At that moment Carolina asked, "Shouldn''t we inform the emperor?", but Oliver shook his head, as he said, "It is not convenient."


    Oliver paused and continued to explain, "While abilities like Madam Candice''s exist, they are very rare and the emperor will not believe our words on that basis."


    "It''s true. Plus, we would be attracting too much attention, which is not good," Andrew added. At that moment a knock was heard on the door and seconds later the waiter entered pushing a cart full of plates with delicious food.


    The atmosphere of seriousness quickly dissipated as the delicious fragrance of the food filled the room and after serving the food, the waiter left and everyone sat at the table to eat.


    They planned to discuss the topic during the meal, but when they took the first bite, they did not want to talk. Everything was so delicious that they only concentrated on the food and despite ordering quite a bit, not a single grain of rice was left served. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since he came into this world, this was by far the best meal Andrew had ever had and apparently, his wives had the same thought. After finishing the meal, they sat on the sofas again to drink tea and rest a little.


    Strangely, no one continued the subject of the abysmals. Meanwhile, at the imperial palace of Cannaris, the emperor, his ministers, and the entourage of Amazons sat in the office to address the issue that concerned them.


    Arturios was also present, as well as the demigods invited by the emperor. He was not worried about them listening to this meeting, because they were powerful people who had benefits in the empire, so it was not bad for them to listen.


    This entire meeting was to establish connections and an alliance between the two parties, so after some greetings and cordial introductions, the emperor took the floor and began the discussion.

 CHAPTER 446

    The meeting of the emperor with his entourage and the Amazons lasted all day. Only when the sun began to set, a luxurious carriage with the imperial shield arrived at the Palace of Cannaris.Since everyone wanted to keep this meeting a secret, the carriage entered the VIP area of ??the Cannaris Palace and the Amazons disembarked without anyone knowing who they were. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many were interested in knowing who received the emperor''s attention, especially Dayana, since it was related to Andrew and at this moment they are enemies.


    Unfortunately, no one could find any information about it. The Amazons were guided by Victor to their rooms to rest, but Elder Hacta went to Andrew''s office.


    Andrew was there with his wives and children, but upon seeing the arrival of Elder Hacta, the girls decided to leave with the children and leave them alone. They knew that Elder Hacta had come to see Andrew because she needed to discuss something serious.


    Although Andrew didn''t mind them listening, the look on Elder Hacta''s face said she wanted to discuss something alone. After the girls left with the children, Andrew invited the old woman to sit down and served her tea.


    The old woman took a sip and placing the cup on the table she looked at Andrew seriously and asked, "Don''t you want to know what we discussed with the emperor?" The question surprised Andrew, but he quickly regained his composure and responded, "If you guys want me to know, you''re sure to tell me."


    Elder Hacta smiled a little upon hearing the answer and took another sip of her tea, before speaking again, "You''re right about that. You really don''t need to know, since these are conversations about exchanges between the empire and us."


    The old lady paused and continued saying, "Although you have close connections with us, it''s really not something that affects you, so you do not need to know." Andrew understood what the elder Hacta meant, so she just nodded.


    However, soon after, Andrew asked, "However, you didn''t come here just to tell me that, right?", to which the elder Hacta replied, "That''s right. My visit has another implication."


    Again the old woman paused and continued, "We learned that your relationship with the empire is a bit strained, not to mention that you have many enemies in this place, so I wanted to ask, Why are you still here?"


    Andrew was again taken by surprise, as he did not expect that the elder Hacta would want to talk about this at this time. Elder Hacta reading his thoughts added, "Make no mistake, this is not what I want to discuss, it just made me curious."


    Although Andrew didn''t know where the elder Hacta was going with her question, he still responded, "Well, this is the city where I started. While it is true that I was born and lived most of my life in the city of Calci, this was where I began my true path."


    The elder Hacta obviously understood what Andrew meant by starting his true path, so she nodded and spoke again, "Although it is not of your concern, the conversations went relatively well. Tomorrow we will continue with some matters, but I wanted to tell you that I spoke to the emperor on your behalf."


    Andrew said nothing and remained attentive. Then the elder Hacta continued to say, "I didn''t demand anything extraordinary, I just asked the emperor to give you some support, but he refused."


    "No wonder," Andrew said sarcastically, but Elder Hacta didn''t seem to care and she continued, "According to the emperor, you are both a risk and an opportunity. The problem is that they have not identified which of the two."


    "Honestly, I have helped them on several occasions, but it seems that the more I help them, the more they suspect me," Andrew said with a heavy tone. "Well, humans are a too changeable race, so few have the ability to identify a god candidate like us," Elder Hacta suddenly said.


    "Do you want me to reveal this information to them?" Andrew asked strangely, but Elder Hacta shook her head and said, "Not at all. That would be a bad move. Like I said, humans are changeable, and revealing that information to them would only make them want to take advantage of you."


    "So?" Andrew continued to ask and the old woman responded, "I come to you with two warnings. The first is that you keep that card hidden from the emperor and his people. It is true that they are watching you, but I could tell that they have no malice towards you, they are just careful."


    The elder Hacta paused to see that Andrew understood her point and upon seeing him nod she continued speaking, "The second warning is to be careful with the demigods of this city."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this and couldn''t stop himself from asking, "What do you mean?", to which the old woman replied, "Demigods are not tied to countries, they only share some benefits, but it is for this very reason that they have their own thoughts."


    "You mean the demigods could attack me?" Andrew continued to ask and the elder Hacta replied, "Boy, we demigods are no different from ordinary people. When we see a benefit in front of us we take it."


    "What you have shown so far may not be of much interest to the demigods, but if they find out about your position, things will be different and you are already on the radar of those who live in this city and its surroundings," she continued saying.


    "Serving as an intermediary for you and the empire got me on their radar, right?" Andrew asked trying to confirm his speculations and the elder Hacta nodded.


    "I''m sorry we caused you this trouble, but always keep this in mind, we Amazons will always be your allies," the elder Hacta said seriously. Andrew could sense the sincerity in the Amazon''s words and with a small bow of respect he said, "I appreciate the sincere words."


    The old woman accepted the gesture, but at the same time said, "It may be problematic, but do not leave your sanctuaries in this city. You can even ignore the emperor''s summons."


    These words surprised Andrew again because this meant that the situation was more serious than he thought, but before he could ask or say anything, the old woman spoke again, "You don''t have to worry about retaliation from the emperor. I will make sure he understands."


    Andrew had no idea how the old woman would achieve that, but, still, he nodded and then Elder Hacta finished her tea and, saying goodbye, left. Andrew was left alone in the office thinking, "Maybe I should leave this place."


    Shortly after the elderly Hacta had left, Andrew''s wives entered the office. Oliver, Marie, Vala, Castor, and Sansa accompanied them, it was obvious that they wanted to know what the old woman had told him.


    Zany and Sansa, despite being Amazons, had not received any information from their sisters. They had even taken advantage of the old woman''s absence to go ask them about what had happened, but they still couldn''t get anything.


    Andrew did not hide from them what elder Hacta had told him. He calmly told them the entire conversation and everyone listened attentively in silence. When Andrew finished telling what had happened, everyone fell silent.


    It seemed that everyone had the thought of leaving the city, but no one dared to speak. Fortunately, Castor, who knew him best, did not hesitate to say, "You know, you can leave this business running on its own."


    The implications of his comment were obvious. Castor was telling him that it was better to leave this place since his presence was not necessary for his business to work.


    Everyone turned to look at Andrew after Castor''s words. Everyone wanted to know what decision Andrew would make and seeing the worried expressions on their faces, Andrew said, "We can''t leave this place yet."


    Before anyone could say anything, Andrew continued, "We must first define Dayana''s matter. When we finish that, we can move." Everyone was surprised because, after the first words, they thought that Andrew would refuse to leave.


    Seeing them so surprised, Andrew smiled and said, "I''ve actually been thinking this for a long time. In this city, we only have problems and little support, so it is better to move our operations center to another country."


    "Do you have anything in mind?", this time it was Oliver who asked and Andrew replied, "I think the best options are Tampilla or Dunnas. Personally, I lean more toward Dunnas, but it all depends on the Victoria client."


    Your next read is at empire


    Everyone wrinkled their eyebrows in confusion. They didn''t understand what Victoria had to do with the matter. But before they could ask, Andrew said, "Victoria''s last request seemed to come from the royal family of Dunnas. If we manage to establish good relations with them, it would be a perfect destination."


    After hearing these words, everyone began to ask questions. They knew that Victoria had asked Andrew for something, but at the same time they didn''t know what it was, so Andrew explained everything that happened to them.


    Some of the weaker-minded girls like Sansa, upon hearing about the sex toys, were saddened, but still said nothing. As he finished explaining to them, Oliver spoke again, "Let''s hope everything goes on the right path."


    Everyone nodded in agreement at Oliver''s words, but at that moment Candice asked, "What about my vision?" This question confused some since they were not present, so they had to explain it to them.


    Although they were shocked, it did not cause panic. They knew that they were completely safe in the Heavenly Palace and Castor somewhat coldly said, "I think we shouldn''t worry. Let the emperor and his people worry about that problem. We have no obligation to them."

 CHAPTER 447

    Castor''s words showed resentment and it was clear that he was not the only one in the office who felt this way. Andrew, although he was upset by all the problems he had suffered, he didn''t really feel hatred or resentment.He who had lived a life on Earth knew that things were never easy, no matter what world you were in. Certainly, he did not expect them to be as difficult and troublesome as they had been in the Cannaris empire, but he could still accept it.


    However, the thinking of the natives of this world is different from that of Earth. Although everything revolves equally around benefits, this world is similar to medieval Europe on Earth, that is, there was a sense of honor and they thought that the empire had no honor with Andrew.


    Andrew had helped the Cannaris empire on several occasions with quite serious situations, things that could affect the stability of the empire, but instead of being rewarded, he was placed under suspicion.


    They couldn''t tolerate that, so Castor''s words and feelings resonated with them and Gaston also spoke, "I think the same as Castor. Before we could be reluctant because of Mrs. Candice, but now we have a livelihood in Dunnas and Tampilla thanks to the deal with the Amazons, we don''t need to be here."


    Everyone nodded at Gast¨®n''s words and he seemed not to have finished, as he continued saying, "In addition, I believe that the empire will suffer more with our absence, which could give us future benefits."


    At these words, everyone turned to look at him with confused expressions and Andrew couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?", to which Gaston responded with a smile, "Young master, I think you are underestimating your influence in this city".


    Gaston paused and continued his explanation, "At this moment there is no noble family in the city that is not your client or Mrs. Candice''s. Rejuvenating creams and even clothing, they are all unique products."


    When Gaston had explained this far, Candice''s brilliant and quick business mind immediately understood what he meant and interrupted him saying, "It means, if we leave, they will lose this privilege and even the emperor will have to lose a little to quell to the angry nobles."


    "That''s right. Not to mention that if we throw a little fuel on the fire by saying that we left because the emperor did not give us guarantees, well, all the blame will fall on him and he will have to negotiate with us for better conditions," Gast¨®n continued explaining.


    "But, if we do that, wouldn''t we be antagonizing the emperor?" Andrew suddenly asked, to which Gaston replied seriously, "Young master, I think you should stop thinking right now about whether it makes him angry or not and think more about what benefits you can obtain."


    Everyone looked at Gast¨®n in surprise, as they did not expect him to express such a delicate topic, but Gast¨®n seemed to be angrier than the rest and continued explaining, "The young master has saved them from two national crises and facilitated contact with the Amazons and What did you get in return?"


    It was a rhetorical question so Gaston continued speaking, "It is obvious that the emperor will always distrust you, so it is better to be in a purely business relationship and avoid trying to please him."


    "The time for making friends has passed, now it''s time to be a businessman and businessmen use everything at their disposal to make a profit," Gaston concluded his passionate explanation.


    Everyone remained silent as if internalizing what Gast¨®n said and Oliver was the one who broke the silence, "Normally I am against making enemies with royalty since I have felt firsthand because of them, but I think Gast¨®n is right this time."


    "Well, for now, let''s solve the Dayana issue and wait for news from Victoria. Depending on how these two situations progress, I will make a decision," Andrew concluded, ending the meeting. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to all the discussion of this problematic topic, Andrew''s mood had soured a bit and he was not in the mood for sex. His wives felt the same, so tonight they decided just to rest.


    The next morning, the emperor''s carriage had arrived at the Palace of Cannaris to pick up Elder Hacta and the other Amazons to continue yesterday''s meeting.


    As before, no one could see who they were picking up and this was frustrating all the spies who wanted to know what was happening. Seeing that today those escorting the carriage were imperial soldiers, everyone became more anxious.


    This was because whoever was in the carriage was of great importance to the emperor and the fact that this person or these people were staying at the Cannaris Palace was even more strange.


    In fact, yesterday, the emperor had extended an invitation to the Amazons to stay in the castle, but they refused and returned to the Palace of Cannaris.


    The emperor and his ministers were not stupid. They knew that they were doing this to show him that their relationship with Andrew was not simple, which means, they were giving him a warning.


    Although it was subtle, they understood that they should not mess with Andrew and, in fact, they had no intention of doing so, but they would not intervene to help him either. Although it seemed like they were taking a neutral position, it really wasn''t.


    Anyone who knew what Andrew had done for the empire knew that taking a neutral position was the same as being against him because they were not valuing the help he had given them.


    Regardless, Andrew didn''t pay attention to that and went to Dunnas, because a carrier pigeon had arrived from Victoria and Andrew wanted to know how things had gone with her client.


    Upon arriving at Dunnas Palace, Andrew sent a carrier pigeon to Victoria informing her that he was in town, and about two hours later Victoria arrived at Dunnas Palace.


    Again, she and Andrew were in the office drinking tea. After some friendly greetings, Andrew didn''t mince his words and immediately asked, "So, how were things with your client?"


    Victoria did not dodge the question either and responded, "My client is very satisfied and she hopes that Mr. Andrew will continue creating new devices." Andrew narrowed his eyes as if trying to read Victoria and she noticed that and smiled.


    "You don''t need to be impatient Mr. Andrew. As you may have guessed, my client is part of the royal family, but I can''t give you details about her yet. I will only tell you that that person is satisfied and if you continue to create unique devices like the previous one, the expected reward will come," Victoria said as she took a sip of tea.


    Honestly, Andrew didn''t like this explanation, because she didn''t tell him anything. He already knew that Victoria''s client was royalty and while he was happy that the device was well received, he didn''t like working for anything.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    The reality was, with all the talking the day before, Andrew was a little impatient. Normally, this wouldn''t bother him, as he knew that these connections were not formed in a short time, but for some reason, he was in a hurry.


    Victoria being a veteran businesswoman, understood Andrew''s expression and said, "Mr. Andrew, don''t be impatient. The opportunity in front of you is great, but it will not be obtained quickly. We are talking about royalty here".


    Hearing these words, Andrew managed to calm down. He even scolded himself internally, realizing that he was rushing, and expressed his gratitude to Victoria, "Thank you, I was really rushing."


    Victoria smiled at his words, but then she adopted a serious expression and asked, "I may be going overboard, but I''ll still ask, Are you having problems? Is there anything I can help you with?".


    Andrew thought for a moment and finally denied it, saying, "I certainly have some inconveniences, but it''s not something you need to worry about." Although Victoria didn''t believe him, she didn''t continue asking, as it would be impolite.


    "So, that would be it," Victoria said as she stood up to leave, but at that moment Andrew said, "Victoria, Thank you." Victoria blushed at his unexpected words, especially since he addressed her without honorifics.


    However, she quickly recovered and playfully replied, "I''m hoping for a reward massage," to which Andrew couldn''t help but laugh and respond, "Sure, why don''t you come next week?"


    After arranging this, Victoria left and Andrew remained in the office staring at the ceiling, with many thoughts running through his head. While this was happening, in the imperial castle of Cannaris, conversations were progressing calmly.


    Until now the meeting had been harmonious and many collaboration agreements had been reached. When everything seemed settled, Elder Hacta suddenly said something, "Emperor Augustus, I would like to have a few words with you in private."


    This surprised everyone present, including the demigods the emperor had requested help with. The emperor knew that it was risky to meet alone with a powerful demigoddess like Elder Hacta, but upon seeing her look he decided to accept.


    Everyone present vacated the office and only Elder Hacta, Emperor Augustus, Arturios, and Demon who was in the shadows stayed. The elderly Hacta did not mind that the two men remained.


    "So, Elder Hacta, what did you want to discuss with me?" the emperor asked and Elder Hacta did not mince words, "I will be direct. It is obvious that we Amazons are friends of young Andrew and I know that you are on your guard against him."


    The old woman''s initial words made the three men nervous, but Elder Hacta continued, "I won''t ask for protection or anything like that, but, just as I gave him two warnings, I will give you two too".

 CHAPTER 448

    Elder Hacta''s words did not carry any aura of threat, but they did carry seriousness and that made everyone there nervous. However, the old woman''s next words were, "Boy in the shadows, come out. I''m used to talking to people face to face".Although Demon was more than a century old, in the eyes of the Amazon who had lived more than a millennium, all those present were boys. Demon did not dare to disobey and quickly appeared at the side of the emperor.


    The elderly Hacta looked at them for a second and began to speak, "As I already said, we Amazons are close to young Andrew and although we will not ask for benefits for him, we do hope that you maintain the neutrality that you decided to have in the matter."


    Pausing, the old woman continued, "Nor do we want to ask that you let him run at his leisure. What I ask is to only not bother him, let him walk his path in peace if he doesn''t affect you."


    The old woman paused again and looked at the three men in front of her seriously as she continued her words, "We don''t care what agreements and alliances are signed, we will always be with him first than with you."


    The words of Elder Hacta surprised the three men because they were very clear. The old woman wasn''t threatening them, just warning them, but it was a powerful warning.


    In short, she was telling them that to the Amazons Andrew was more important than the empire of Cannaris. This made them reevaluate Andrew again, as this was not a simple matter.


    Who would choose an individual over a country? Well, it seemed that the Amazons did and that was a cause for concern for them. They knew the strength of the Amazons and while they were not afraid of a confrontation, they knew that they would lose a lot if it happened.


    The elder Hacta, noticing their expressions, smiled and clarified, "Don''t be scared, guys, like I said, it''s not a threat and I promise we''re not actively seeking conflict. While we put him before you, we will not help him wage war against you just because of his command, we just want you not to suppress him."


    Although these words calmed them a little, still, the three men were a little scared. The old woman noticed this, but she did not continue with the topic and decided to move on to the second warning. Continue reading at empire


    "The second thing I wanted to warn you about is the last of the favors from young Andrew," the old woman began to say, confusing the three men present.


    "The boy told me that it was up to me to tell you since he had lost faith in your friendship. Some of the abysmals who escaped from the lost continent are likely to appear in your country in the near future," the old woman said seriously.


    The three men became serious upon hearing this and the emperor immediately asked, "Elder Hacta, why do you say that?", to which the old woman replied, "I won''t tell you details, only that that young man has that information."


    The old woman paused and before anyone, present asked another question, she continued saying, "Don''t ask him either, because he won''t tell you anything, nor will he answer any of your calls, be content with knowing that you face that danger and be attentive".


    This depressed them because the old woman in a few words was telling them that Andrew no longer considered them in any way. This made him more dangerous and at the same time, they felt like they had lost a lot.


    The old woman did not stay there any longer and as she left she said, "That was all I wanted to talk to you about." The three of them stood there thoughtful and anxious because this was not good news.


    The elder Hacta had told them this, because no matter what relationship they had, she knew firsthand the threat of the abysmals since she lived at the time of the war of the lost continent.


    Despite the conversation that Andrew and his loved ones had the night before, he still preferred to inform the emperor of Candice''s vision. He didn''t want to win over the emperor with this, he just knew that, if these monsters came to this country, the ones who would suffer the most would be the common citizens.


    Andrew is not a moralist, so that''s not why he did this. Since he had come to this world, his mentality has adapted and he knows it is a cruel world, but even so, he did not lose anything by informing and if he could do some good with it, that was enough, at least for this time.


    For that reason, this morning before the Amazons left, he met with Elder Hacta and told her about Candice''s vision and left it up to her whether to tell the emperor or not.


    "What do you think?" the emperor asked and Arturios was the first to answer, "I don''t think Elder Hacta lied to us and although we don''t know the details about how that boy found out about this, I think we should reinforce surveillance."


    "I have the same opinion. I''ll send more agents to keep an eye out. I also recommend that his majesty be told to trusted ministers and nobles so that they are aware," Demon added.


    "Even so, those forces will not be able to do anything against those creatures. Should we inform the demigods?" asked the emperor and Arturios responded, "I don''t think it would be convenient. We have no certainty and it would only cause chaos, I think we should focus on the investigation first."


    The emperor looked at Demon to see if he had another opinion, but he only nodded, demonstrating his agreement with Arturios'' words. Understanding this the emperor said, "Then we will do that." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a pause, the emperor asked again, "Do you think we should ask young Andrew details?", to which the two guardians of the empire wrinkled their faces.


    The old woman''s words had been clear, "Andrew didn''t want to see them," but still Arturios said, "I think I can talk to the young man." The other two nodded and ended the meeting.


    With that finished, the emperor and the elder Hacta signed the finalized agreements and after a sumptuous dinner, the Amazons returned to the Palace of Cannaris.


    Just like the night before, the elderly Hacta met with Andrew and told him about what had happened. She did not tell him details about the agreements signed, only about the two warnings she had given the emperor.


    Andrew thanked the old woman and they finished their talk. Again, everyone close to Andrew ran to the office and asked Andrew what he had discussed with the old woman, but he only told them that the negotiations were over and that the Amazons would return to the black forest the next day.


    Many of them did not believe him, but still, they did not say anything. They trusted Andrew and if he didn''t tell them something, it was for some serious reason, so they didn''t press to know what he didn''t want to tell them.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the red light district, Dayana met with her men and asked if they had been able to find out anything about who was meeting with the emperor.


    Unfortunately, like all the other organizations and people in the city who were also investigating, they were unable to find out anything and this made Dayana nervous.


    Although she knew that antagonizing Andrew was dangerous, she never expected that he would have such a close relationship with the emperor. Although she was not sure that Andrew and the emperor were that close, she was envisioning the worst possible scenario.


    If facing Andrew was already dangerous, adding the emperor to the equation was practically certain death, so she was nervous about not knowing what was happening and urged her spies to be more proactive in seeking information.


    While everyone in the capital of the Cannaris empire was suffering from anxiety over different issues, a high-speed chase was taking place at the country''s borders.


    5 human demigods were chasing the 2 abysmals from the kingdom of Vacilea facing each other fiercely. Despite being outnumbered, the abysmals were not in a difficult position.


    The two sides were quite evenly matched and that worried the human demigods since the vitality of the abysmals was greater and they could withstand greater punishment, while, if one of them was seriously injured, they would immediately lose the battle.


    For this reason, the human demigods were already thinking more about how to escape than about defeating the abysmals, however, at this moment the abysmals were already crazy in battle so they would not let them flee.


    Due to these escapist thoughts, one of the human demigods became distracted and was seriously injured by the abysmal he was facing and then the battle went downhill.


    The abysmals, despite being badly wounded, won the battle and, euphoric from their victory, entered the empire of Cannaris with the intention of recovering and continuing with their plans of destruction.


    Although the battle was large scale, it occurred on the border with the Dunnas kingdom, so it was in the desert and no one see it. In this way, the abysmals went unnoticed and stalked the security of the empire without anyone knowing.

 CHAPTER 449

    The next day, Andrew took Elder Hacta and the other Amazons and teleported them to the Black Forest. He did not stay long there, because apart from his two concubines, he really had no other interests in that place.Although he wanted to have fun with them for a while, he sensed the presence of a special guest in the Cannaris Palace, so he had to postpone his happy hour and go to receive him. Although this guest had not yet arrived at the Palace of Cannaris, he was already in the vicinity when Andrew led the Amazons back.


    As his power grew, Andrew could detect things not only within his Heavenly Palace, but he could also sense what was happening around it, although he could not intervene in that place.


    In short, Andrew could now see about a kilometer around his Heavenly Palaces as an expert could explore the surroundings with his aura, but only within the establishments could he exert his power.


    Before transporting the Amazons he had already noticed Arturios'' presence, but he did not say anything. It was no secret that he could teleport in his establishment, so there was no reason not to show it to Arturios.


    Elder Hacta had also informed him of his presence, but it didn''t matter. Upon returning, Andrew returned to the office and said, "You can come in." While it is true that Arturios was suspended in the sky, he was able to hear Andrew''s words.


    Arturios was not surprised, as he knew that Elder Hacta could notice him since she is much more powerful than him, so he assumed that she had told Andrew about his presence, it never occurred to him that Andrew could also notice it.


    The guardian of the empire quickly appeared before Andrew. He was still surprised by the ability of these experts to appear and disappear without caring about walls, doors, or windows, but it was not the time to think about that.


    "To what do I owe the visit of the guardian of the empire?" Andrew asked naturally as if he did not care about the superpower that he had in front of him. Arturios noticed this and couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows, as he didn''t expect to be treated this way.


    You have to know that any powerful expert is always received with respect and even more so a person like Arturios who is a demigod and guardian of the empire, but he quickly remembered the words of Elder Hacta the day before and did not get upset.


    Letting out a sigh he asked, "You don''t really take us as friends anymore, do you?" Andrew looked at the man in front of him who, despite having lived more than a century, seemed as young as Andrew was.


    "Well, I got tired of your attitude. I have no hostility towards you, but no kindness either. Wasn''t this what you wanted? Be neutral?" Andrew responded with a bit of annoyance.


    Arturios couldn''t help but sigh again, but he quickly composed his attitude and said, "Well, I won''t pursue that topic. My visit is because of the information that the elderly Hacta gave us yesterday, I would like to know the details." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know that asking for a favor requires sincerity, right?" Andrew asked, still showing annoyance, but he decided not to make things worse and added, "It doesn''t matter, it''s not the first time you''ve acted this way."


    Andrew paused to let Arturios absorb the annoyance that he was trying to portray and continued saying, "The method or how I got that information is none of your business, just know that some abysmals will appear in the empire."


    Arturios narrowed his eyes as if trying to discover something about Andrew, but he couldn''t find anything, so he asked, "I understand your annoyance, but you can''t drop a bomb like that on us and not give us details."


    "I think you''re confused. If I didn''t tell you this information you would only suffer more, so I don''t see my obligation to tell you anything. Also, I don''t have details, I just know that, in the near future, a couple of abysmals will appear," Andrew responded, now more annoyed.


    Previously, he had not noticed, as he was always trying not to make enemies, but now he was already annoyed by the empire''s arrogant attitude. He had given them the information about the abysmals on a whim and now they came to demand it, which bothered him.


    Arturios, noticing this, couldn''t help but think that, if things continued like this, Andrew would be an enemy and this status quo would not last long. Arturios really had good thoughts towards Andrew, although he didn''t trust him at all.


    It was for this reason that he proposed to the emperor to talk to him because he hoped to mend relations a little, but he had not realized that his attitude was arrogant.


    It wasn''t his fault, he was used to being authoritarian and that''s why he thought that addressing Andrew the way he had wasn''t bad, but for Andrew, it was the opposite.


    "Young Andrew, we are not looking for problems, we just want to prepare as best as possible for the emergency," Arturios said this time a little more conciliatory, but Andrew had already passed the point of no return.


    "I''ve already told you everything I know," was Andrew''s response and he added, "You can now leave Mr. Guardian, I have work to do." Arturios looked at Andrew seriously and asked, "Is there really no return?"


    "You lost your chance. Also, since you are present, I will take the opportunity to tell you that I intend to leave. Your constant surveillance and distrust bother me, so I won''t stay long," Andrew responded.


    He was previously thinking about solving the issue of Dayana and seeing how things evolved in the kingdom of Dunnas, but seeing Arturios'' attitude, he decided to leave ahead of time.


    Although it was a temperamental decision, he was going to follow it, since he had already tired of the empire. "Do you intend to leave your businesses?" Arturios continued to ask, to which Andrew replied, "My businesses will stay, but I will not invest in them anymore."


    "What do you mean?" Arturios continued to ask and Andrew calmly explained, "What I mean is that I will no longer invest in the empire''s businesses. What I have now is the most I will have and I will develop somewhere else." Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Arturios immediately understood. This normally wouldn''t bother him, since the empire doesn''t need a single person to survive, but he knew the repercussions of Andrew leaving and not improving his business.


    Rejuvenating creams were a unique product and in high demand among the nobles. Even royalty used it and if there was no increase in the future, it could cause some problems.


    If Andrew weren''t a guy with so many specialties, it would be easy to take away the formula and avoid problems, but Arturios knew it wasn''t that simple. Seeing that this talk would lead nowhere, Arturios said goodbye and disappeared.


    Watching him leave, Andrew heaved a sigh and immediately called his wives and confidants, as he wanted to carry out what he had said he would do. Meanwhile, Arturios returned to the imperial palace of Cannaris and met with the emperor, the ministers, and Demon.


    When they saw him appear, everyone present looked at him as if waiting for news. Arturios sighed and said, "Well, what Elder Hacta said is true. The young man no longer sees us with friendly eyes and what he told me was the same as what the old woman had told us."


    Everyone present wrinkled their eyebrows upon hearing this, as they did not expect Andrew to be so decisive, but the emperor maintained his composure and asked, "Can you give us details?"


    "The young man said that he would leave the empire. He does not intend to invest more in the businesses of our country, so what we have from him now will be the most we will have," were Arturios'' words.


    Those present were more aware of the implications of this than Arturios, so they became concerned. They knew that Andrew had become a premium supplier of products to the nobles, so his departure was tough.


    The emperor could not help but ask, "Is there no way to negotiate?", to which Arturios replied, "From what I saw, the young man seems determined. I fear we have lost a potentially powerful ally."


    "You say ally, but have we gained an enemy just as dangerous?" the emperor continued to ask, but Arturios replied, "I don''t think so. I feel that the young man just lost interest in being our friend, but he has no hostility, still, it is better to keep a close eye."


    "Well, that''s a shame, but what are we going to do about the issue of the abysmals?" the emperor asked, wanting to redirect attention to the issue that concerns them, and Marquis Valoide immediately said, "I think we should investigate the borders first".


    "I second that notion," Minister Zelfit said, adding, "We don''t have details, so it''s best to check the entrances to the empire and find clues." The emperor and the other ministers agreed and began to plan.


    Meanwhile, Andrew''s wives and his subordinates gathered in the Cannaris Palace office and Andrew told them of his decision, "I think we shouldn''t wait. Let''s move them to the kingdom of Dunnas."


    "What do we do with Dayana?" Oliver asked and Andrew calmly responded as if he didn''t care about the matter, "Let''s announce our departure so everyone knows. If we are not here, Dayana has nothing to attack us and if she does, we simply repel her with the power of the Heavenly Palace."


    Everyone understood, in a few words they were telling Dayana that they would leave and that there was no need to attack, but if she did, within the Heavenly Palace they were invincible.

 CHAPTER 450

    With the whole matter of relocating the base of operations to the kingdom of Dunnas settled, Andrew had to communicate his decision to the external collaborators, so first of all he sent a carrier pigeon to Patricia and her friends. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.It had only been a few days since he reached an agreement with them about the Kalifa novels, so he had to tell them that he would be leaving, but despite that, their business would not be interrupted.


    Although Andrew was going to move, that did not mean that he would never visit the capital of Cannaris, just that he would no longer spend as much of his time here as he did until now.


    He was also required to notify them that the supply of rejuvenating creams and other products that he provided to their husband''s joint venture would remain unchanged.


    While Andrew could terminate this agreement at this time, he did not want to create enmities with them unnecessarily, especially since he could continue providing the products even if he left.


    Andrew was a man of his word and since these men had helped him when the Viscounts were harassing him, he would honor this agreement. When Patricia and her friends met with him and learned of his departure, they did everything possible to retain him, but the decision had already been made.


    "Why the sudden decision to leave?" Patricia couldn''t help but ask, and Andrew, adopting the strategy Gaston had proposed, said, "Well, despite my contributions to the empire, it seems like I''m always under suspicion, not to mention there is a lot of trouble in the city, so it''s better to save myself the problems and leave."


    The 5 noblewomen were surprised. Although they had many contacts, they did not know the details of Andrew''s situation, so they did not know what he had had to face and they did not know the empire''s position in all of this.


    In fact, they thought that he had a good relationship with the emperor in light of recent events, but little did they know that it was all because the Amazons were staying in his Heavenly Palace.


    They asked more questions to understand the situation and see if they could help, to which Andrew had no qualms in telling them about the help he had provided and the empire''s lukewarm treatment towards him.


    Obviously, he didn''t mention anything about the deal between the Amazons and the empire, because that was still a secret, and although he didn''t mind angering the emperor, he knew that if he said something, it would not only harm the empire, but also the Amazons, and he didn''t want that.


    They pressed the matter, but Andrew stood his ground and didn''t reveal anything. Not wanting to offend Andrew, the noblewomen decided to let the topic drop and discussed what the arrangement would be regarding their joint businesses.


    Andrew explained to them that everything would continue as normal, but that they would no longer be able to meet him as frequently and only if one of them personally went to the Cannaris Palace would they suddenly be able to find him.


    To date, the Heavenly Palaces did not have the ability to communicate. Only Andrew could move and feel what was happening in them, but there was no way for an employee to communicate that a letter or messenger had arrived, so if Andrew was not present in that Heavenly Palace, it would be impossible to communicate this to him.


    For this reason, he told them that only if they went personally could they find him, because he could sense them when they came to visit, and that way he could grant them a meeting.


    With all this settled, Andrew went to visit the pleasure house "Paradise", which Nadila managed to inform her about his departure. As it always was, he was received with all the honors that he deserved as an owner.


    One of the oldest employees of the place guided him to Nadila''s office where she was reviewing some account books as was her custom as administrator of the place.


    Andrew hadn''t seen her for a long time and that''s why when he entered the office, Nadila was surprised. Dismissing the employee, Nadila welcomed Andrew and after inviting him to sit, she served him tea while she sat next to him.


    Nadila had already accepted her status as Andrew''s concubine and she was not ashamed to be forward when they were alone. Andrew didn''t visit her often, so whenever he came over, she always egged him on so they could get some action.


    Obviously, Andrew was not intimidated and much less missed these opportunities, so while he drank the tea that was served to him, he groped Nadila''s thick thighs.


    She didn''t flinch at Andrew''s touch, in fact, she was very assertive and she even opened her legs a little so Andrew could take his hand to her hidden valley without difficulty.


    Before long, Andrew put aside the tea and was focused on massaging Nadila. Gently, he moved his hand over the girl''s toned thighs until he reached her pussy which he rubbed over her panties.


    Nadila''s cheeks already showed a soft pink tone from the excitement of being touched in her private parts and Andrew threw his other hand up to her tits. Andrew''s double attack was already making Nadila sweat a little, not to mention that she was suppressing her moans. Explore more at empire


    Andrew noticing this, sealed Nadila''s lips with his in a hot, passionate kiss, and continued to move his hands before long Nadila''s clothes were in disarray.


    Her blouse was half uncovered and her skirt was gathered up. Andrew''s movements were becoming more aggressive and Nadila also began to undress Andrew. Within seconds, Andrew''s shirt and Nadila''s blouse had been removed.


    Nadila showed off her hard tits barely contained in the dark purple lace bra that made her look very sensual. With great skill, Andrew unclasped Nadila''s bra freeing her perky tits, and immediately removed his mouth from Nadila''s lips and glued it to both mounds.


    Nadila could no longer suppress her moans and a sensual and erotic voice came out of her lips as she felt how Andrew was sucking on her tits. His tongue fluttered over Nadila''s nipples, while his hands massaged the girl''s other tit and pussy.


    The lust reached its peak when Andrew couldn''t take it anymore and removed all of Nadila''s clothes and he was also completely naked. Their bodies'' temperature had reached the limit and a thin layer of sweat was already covering them.


    Without any warning, Andrew settled between Nadila''s legs and began sucking on her pussy. As they were lying halfway on the couch, his cock was in front of Nadila''s face, and without hesitation, she reached for it and started sucking it.


    Nadila had greatly improved her technique and with great skill, she sucked Andrew''s cock even when they were in an uncomfortable position to do so. She managed to get Andrew''s cock all the way into her mouth, while her tongue fluttered everywhere.


    Her hands were not still either and were massaging Andrew''s balls. He, for his part, was also giving her the best of his techniques, because not only was he sucking her pussy, but his hands were rubbing her clitoris.


    The pleasure quickly took over. Nadila''s pussy was already showing signs of wetness and Andrew''s cock was releasing some precum. Neither of them cared about tasting the juices released by the other, on the contrary, it made them increase the intensity.


    Before long, Nadila could not resist and her body tensed as she was close to orgasm. It wasn''t long after that Nadila''s pussy released a pressurized jet drenching Andrew.


    Normally, a woman''s orgasm is much more difficult to achieve, but for Andrew, this was not the case. He could use his Eros eyes to see all the girls'' pleasure points, not to mention that as a candidate for Eros god, his stamina was greater than that of a normal man.


    He was not strong enough to satisfy a lot of women at a time, but if he put his mind to it, having sex with 10 women at a time was possible. Obviously, that would squeeze the most out of him, but since it was just Nadila this time, there was no problem in making her cum about 4 or 5 times in this session.


    Andrew let Nadila rest for a while because she was still very sensitive and if he started fucking her right now, it would be more painful than pleasurable. After a few minutes, Nadila recovered and then Andrew positioned himself between her legs, and holding them up, he opened her pink pussy that was ready to be penetrated.


    Aligning his cock wet with Nadila''s saliva, he slowly introduced himself in Nadila''s pussy. Being a concubine and not having as much action as Andrew''s wives, she spent a lot of time without having sex, so every time Andrew fucked her, her insides were very tight.


    While it is true that she could play with some dildos to satisfy herself when Andrew was not around her, she chose not to do so, since she wanted to enjoy herself to the fullest every time he visited her.


    Andrew also enjoyed this, because with Nadila being so tight, the pleasure increased. Little by little he introduced his cock until the root hit Nadila''s ass, making her moan softly, and with a smile on his face, Andrew said, "It''s time to start," then he withdrew a little and pushed hard, making Nadila''s body tremble with pleasure.

 CHAPTER 451

    Nadila''s beautiful, round, firm tits swayed in time with Andrew''s thrusts, while her moans became louder and louder. Every second, Andrew''s movements became more violent and the sound of their bodies touching sounded like a drum at a party.Andrew withdrew his cock almost until it was almost out of Nadila''s interior and pushed hard to the root, shaking Nadila''s entire body, which could not bear the pleasure, and pressed the chair tightly.


    After a few minutes, Andrew pressed Nadila''s legs against the couch for better support, making her pussy more exposed, and then accelerated the movement of his hips.


    His cock was moving in and out with great speed and despite how tight Nadila was, her pussy was so wet that Andrew found no resistance to penetrate her as deep as he wanted.


    After a few minutes, Andrew made her change positions. She knelt on the surface of the couch and held onto the back of the couch, so she wasn''t completely on all fours, but her ass was up for Andrew.


    He approached her and, aligning his cock, entered her from behind. Andrew reached out with his hands and grabbed Nadila''s tits hard and as he was pushing his cock inside her, he massaged her tits hard.


    Nadila did everything possible to resist Andrew''s attack, but when he began to pinch her nipples, the girl had nothing to do and in a short time she reached orgasm.


    Another pressurized jet of love juices shot out of Nadila''s pussy, but this time Andrew didn''t stop, and regardless of the discomfort from the fluids she was releasing, he intensified his movements.


    The base of the couch and part of the floor were soaked with Nadila''s cum, but none of them cared about the disaster, because Nadila was too immersed in the pleasure of the recent cum and Andrew''s cock that was still penetrating her quickly, and Andrew was still playing with her tits and fucking her.


    Despite the sensitivity she felt from it, Nadila felt no pain, as she was wet enough not to feel pain, but such a savage attack made her climax again and then the third cum came.


    This time, Andrew did withdraw, because Nadila''s body was convulsing and her strength had left her. Two orgasms in a row was the most she could take, so Andrew let her recover for a few minutes.


    Nadila lay on her back on the couch trying to catch her breath, but she could still see that Andrew was in front of her with his erect cock, without having cum once.


    This left a bad taste in her mouth since she had already had 3 orgasms, so she gathered the strength she could and holding her tits, pushed them together as much as she could, as if asking Andrew to fuck her tits.


    Andrew understood her intention and, approaching his dimensional bag, took out a container with Nuru gel and emptied it on Nadila''s tits. He then climbed on top of her and placing his cock in the middle of her tits began to fuck them.


    Since whenever he came to Nadila or other of his concubines, he ended up having sex, Andrew always carries many products in his dimensional bag, such as Nuru gel, precisely for situations like this.


    Getting a titjob is not as pleasurable as it seems if there is no lubricant involved and Nuru gel is perfect for that. Andrew fucked Nadila''s tits like there was no tomorrow, but he didn''t cum.


    This was just a preamble for what was to come and when Nadila recovered, Andrew sat comfortably, while Nadila climbed on top of him. Once in this position, Nadila began to move her ass up and down, showing how her tits bounced in Andrew''s face.


    He was not lazy and grabbed the pair of dancing tits and massaged, sucked, and even nibbled them making Nadila scream with pleasure. Andrew had already fucked her for a long time, so this time he was the defeated one and he cum inside her.


    Andrew''s thick, white seed painted Nadila''s inner walls and reached her womb. If it weren''t for Andrew''s special condition, Nadila would surely get pregnant, because of the amount of semen Andrew emptied inside her.


    Feeling how Andrew''s hot semen was poured inside her, Nadila stopped moving, as if not wanting to miss the sensation of being filled with the seed of her man.


    When Andrew finished cumming, he relaxed and Nadila snuggled into his sweaty, toned chest, not bothering to withdraw the cock that occasionally pumped a little cum inside her.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    They stayed connected for a few minutes, while they caught their breath, and when they did, Andrew began to tell her the reason he had come today. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was always the same situation when he visited her. First, they fucked and then they talked. "I''m leaving the empire," Andrew said without any context, which worried Nadila that she couldn''t help but ask a little scared, "Aren''t you coming back?"


    Andrew laughed as he watched the girl panic, but with a gentle caress on her cheeks he said, "Of course not. I will only change my base of operations, so, I won''t spend as much time in the city as before, but I will visit you regularly."


    Nadila breathed a sigh of relief and then, pouting, admonished him, "Don''t speak so ambiguously, I thought you wouldn''t come back," to which Andrew laughed louder and jokingly asked, "Can''t you live without me?"


    She knew Andrew was just teasing her, so she played along and responded, "Not you, your cock." Andrew was surprised by her response, but then he burst into laughter, so Nadila was infected so she laughed too.


    After talking for a moment about the changes and such, they separated and went to the attached bathroom to clean up. There, they had another session which consisted of about two loads from Nadila and another load from Andrew, and then Andrew left.


    He had to meet other people, if it weren''t for that, maybe he would stay until nightfall fucking Nadila until she fell unconscious. Upon returning to Cannaris Palace, he teleported to Star Palace to report to Dino and then to Tampilla Palace to do the same.


    The last place he visited was Dunnas Palace, because this was where he planned to move, so he had to inform his staff. He also wanted to inform Yuri, but since it was getting late, he decided to visit her the next day.


    While Andrew was planning all of this, Demon''s men traveled to the borders of the empire to check for any sightings of abysmal presence. Although they had no details as to why Andrew said they would appear, they would not be careless about this matter.


    In fact, they didn''t believe in Andrew that much, but the fact that a demigoddess like the elder Hacta believed him was a kind of seal of authenticity. Demigods are on another level and know a lot, so if she believed him, so would the emperor.


    Unexpectedly, they managed to find clues. While the battle between the abysmals and the human demigods was in the desert, which was more Dunnas'' territory than Cannaris, the abysmals were neglected.


    They did not clean the battlefield, so Demon''s men found the bodies of the demigods they defeated, and also the aura of chaos and death, which is characteristic of the abysmals.


    This alarmed them and they quickly notified the emperor who did not hesitate to alert the demigods of the empire. Although these demigods had no obligation to the empire, everyone knew that the abysmals were bad news for everyone, so an exhaustive search was carried out.


    These two abysmals who had arrived at the empire were those who could not contain their desire for destruction and battle, so they were quickly identified and then a battle broke out.


    They were hiding in a small border city, recovering, but when they sensed the presence of many demigods, they panicked and tried to flee, but it was too late.


    Despite only being 3 demigods, these were not as weak as the ones they had defeated and since they had not fully recovered, the abysmals were fighting a disadvantageous battle.


    All the inhabitants of the small city were shocked when the battle between these superpowers broke out, but they could only hope that the human demigods would win.


    The battle''s shockwaves destroyed homes, and nature, and even claimed lives, but in the end, the abysmals were eliminated. Although the city suffered, the emperor was glad to eliminate this with so few losses.


    However, now he was very intrigued as to how Andrew knew this, before them. He was even tempted to look for Andrew and ask, but remembering the words of Elder Hacta and what Arturios had told him, he decided not to approach.


    The relations between them were strangers at this point and as emperor, he would not stoop to begging Andrew, so he decided to wait and see. The news that two abysmals had been defeated in the empire of Cannaris quickly spread throughout the continent.


    Because of this, the countries relaxed, thinking that they had eliminated the entire threat, without knowing that, in one of the most powerful and prosperous countries on the continent, the elven empire of the north, a group of abysmals had settled and were beginning to make their moves.

 CHAPTER 452

    Andrew visited everyone he was supposed to visit during these events to inform them of his move, including Yuri. Since he would now live in Dunnas, they would meet more often, so Andrew was not as wild as when he was with Nadila.They only had two sessions of quick sex in her office, but it was more than enough to cause a disaster in the place. Yuri''s pussy juices were everywhere and when Andrew left, she was still covered in cum on the couch.


    With everything ready, Andrew quickly began his plan to spread the rumor that he was leaving the capital of Cannaris. Many of those who were spying on Andrew and his associates quickly heard the news and were surprised by the sudden decision.


    Some even theorized that the conversations with the emperor that occurred a few days ago were the reason for his departure, but Andrew did not come out to clarify the matter, he only asked his agents to spread the rumor that he was leaving because he did not have guarantees in this place.


    He even abandoned the plan to create a Heavenly Palace in the city of Calci. In fact, he returned the property reward that the emperor had given him and did so in the most disrespectful way possible.


    He sent some messenger to return the scriptures. The emperor and the ministers were surprised by this move, as it was a clear sign of Andrew''s attitude towards them.


    Although Arturios had said that he did not feel any malice on his part towards them, after this move, they could not be so sure, since it was a clear slap in the face to return the reward only by sending a messenger and without any explanation.


    Some of them even proposed to teach Andrew a lesson, but Arturios made them give up. Arturios was not as hot-tempered as them and he knew that antagonizing Andrew would cause more losses than benefits.


    They had barely signed an agreement with the Amazons and the elder Hacta had already made it clear to them that she would prefer Andrew over them, so if they attacked Andrew, it would only cause the new relationship with them to be lost.


    Furthermore, many people knew about Andrew''s contributions to the empire, if they attacked, it would show that the empire did not value friends, so it would affect not only the relationship with Andrew but also with other people.


    When he explained these facts, the ministers calmed down, because they were not stupid. They understood Arturios'' points, they were only momentarily angry, but now that they had calmed down, they saw the bigger picture.


    Still, the emperor couldn''t help but say, "So, you say it''s better to let it go," to which Arturios said, "Augustus, pride in trifles is just stupidity."


    Arturios paused briefly and added, "No one outside this room knows that this reward was given, so no one will know that it was returned." The emperor looked at his teacher''s serious expression, sighed, and said, "Well, as long as he doesn''t say anything."


    "The message from him was clear. He won''t say anything," Arturios replied. When Andrew sent the messenger to return the scriptures there was also a small letter attached that said, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but I will not receive this reward. Let''s pretend it never happened."


    It was clear that Andrew was telling them that he did not want their attention and that he would not insult them with what had happened. The emperor didn''t know why his teacher seemed to have so much faith in Andrew''s word, but he still decided to trust his teacher.


    With all this finished, Andrew, his wives, and his trusted staff said goodbye to the employees and left for Dunnas Palace. Victor had been left in charge of the Palace of Cannaris.


    Although his functions did not change, now Andrew and his wives would not be watching all the time, so Victor became the highest authority in the place. It wasn''t as if he was going to abuse his newly acquired status, but he did have more freedom to lead.


    When they arrived at Dunnas Palace, everyone began to adapt to the new environment and the most excited were their children. These children had been locked up their entire lives inside the Cannaris Palace, so seeing a different place excited them.


    Carmen and Andrew''s wives had to take extra care of them, because although in Dunnas there were not as many dangers as in Cannaris, going out into the streets carelessly was still dangerous.


    On the other hand, Dayana was confused. She had been experiencing a rollercoaster of emotions the last few days. First, there was the conflict with Andrew over the attack on Victor, then the infiltration of her establishment.


    Soon after Andrew''s strange reunions with the emperor and now his withdrawal from the empire. She no longer knew what was happening and it bothered and confused her not to understand what was happening.


    Despite all the unknowns, one thing was clear, without Andrew and his trusted men, there was no reason to fight because she couldn''t get what she wanted if those who knew what she wanted were not there.


    Obviously, this did not mean that she would let her guard down since everything could be a scheme to deceive her, but as time went by she realized that Andrew had just left.


    Just as Andrew had predicted, his departure ended the conflict and although his Heavenly Palace was still under surveillance by many people, they quickly realized that they would gain nothing.


    The Heavenly Palace without Andrew was no different from another pleasure house and that was why many of the guards stopped their surveillance of it. While Andrew, in the company of his wives and children, toured the capital city of Dunnas.


    The children were happy to see the outside. Everything they saw was a new experience and seeing this Andrew could only smile bitterly because until now he had realized how miserable the lives of his children were being locked up all the time.


    Although he did it to protect them and the children were energetic even if they couldn''t go out, no child should be deprived of seeing the world. Fortunately, in Dunnas they could go out in peace and explore.


    Obviously, they were not going to go unprotected. Shadow''s agents, Oliver, Castor, and even Sansa were traveling with them as a safety measure. While such a large group surprised some, but this was not the first time they had seen Andrew and his wives, so the surprise did not last long.


    What they didn''t know was that some women who acted as merchants or common passersby were watching them. The group''s experts noticed them as did the Shadow agents who were hidden, but they didn''t say anything.


    These women were just observing them, there was no malice, so there was no need to cause a scene. When the walk with the children ended and they were back at Dunnas Palace, Oliver asked, "Young master, did you notice that we were being watched?"


    "I did notice, but they didn''t seem to have any malice, it was more like they were trying to gather information," Andrew responded and then added, "Could it be that I''m cursed and trouble follows me wherever I go?"


    Everyone present laughed out loud at Andrew''s comment. Even Oliver who is the most stoic, couldn''t help but laugh, but after calming down he said, "Young master, don''t say stupid things."


    "Shadow agents followed them and found that they went to the royal castle of Dunnas," Oliver added. Now everyone was silent and the smiles were changed to a serious expression.


    "Is the royal family after us?" Carolina asked, wrinkling her eyebrows, but Andrew immediately replied, "Well, Victoria''s client is royalty, so it''s not abnormal that they want to know about us if they want to start conversations."


    "I agree. I think they want to get to know us before engaging in conversations and see if we are worthy or not," Oliver added. "Should we contact Victoria and ask her opinion?" Candice asked, but Andrew shook his head.


    "There''s no need. Besides, she might not know anything about them, it''s better to wait and see" Andrew answered and everyone agreed. After that, they discussed some not-so-important things and everyone left to do their activities.


    Candice, Gast¨®n, and Canna gathered on the office couches to discuss opening a clothing store, beauty products, and a grocery store, but at that moment Andrew intervened.


    "I have a proposal," he said, drawing everyone''s attention and noticing this, Andrew explained his proposal, "Why not create a shopping center?" Everyone looked at him with a questioning expression, because they did not understand the term.


    Seeing them, Andrew hit his forehead as he remembered that such a concept does not exist in this world, so he began to explain what a shopping center was. Everyone was surprised by Andrew''s explanation and Candice, along with Gast¨®n immediately saw how great this idea was.


    Continue your journey on empire


    However, Gaston being the most experienced, immediately found a problem, "It''s a great idea, but to implement it, we need the help of the royal family."


    "Maybe we do need Victoria after all," Andrew said, stroking his chin and without waiting for anyone to say anything, he spoke again, "Well, she''s coming over in a few days to get her massage, so let''s take it easy for the moment".


    With unanimous agreement, the meeting ended and everyone returned to carry out their activities, which were not many since they had just arrived and still did not have much to do. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 453

    Since Andrew and the others had moved to the kingdom of Dunnas where they had no enemies or apparent problems, they took the opportunity to rest from the hustle and bustle they had been experiencing until now.Andrew and his wives dedicated themselves to taking care of their children and themselves. Andrew kept the promise he had made to them and had gone on a date with each of them, but being in Dunnas where it was safer, these dates became something more. Discover hidden stories at empire


    Since their children had been locked up in Cannaris Palace for a long time, Andrew wanted them to go out more, so the dates became family outings.


    With each of his wives and their respective sons, they went out with Oliver to walk through the streets of the city. Although it was not what had been promised, Andrew''s wives did not complain, as they still enjoyed the moment.


    While Andrew and the others were in these moments of peace and tranquility, in the capital of the Cannaris empire, the situation was different. Many, like Dayana at the beginning, thought that Andrew''s departure was temporary, but as the days went by they realized that was not the case.


    Andrew was unaware of how many people were looking at him. The different businesses and products he had created could be considered revolutionary for this world, so many were interested in him.


    For this reason, when Andrew left, many panicked. Some of them planned to approach him as partners and others were more radical, but at the end of the day, they all wanted the same thing, a part of what Andrew had.


    They already knew that Cannaris Palace was a strange establishment, where Andrew had many strange abilities. None of the people that attacked that place had achieved their goal, so everyone thought the establishment was special, they just didn''t know how. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite not knowing the methods, they were all cautious, which was why they had never made a move and now they had missed their chance. While they knew Andrew wasn''t gone forever, the fact that Cannaris was his base of operations gave them more opportunities.


    The nobles were also somewhat upset by Andrew''s departure and even raised formal complaints against the emperor, asking him to find a solution, but the emperor just ignored them.


    The only good news they had was that Andrew had not finished his business in the empire and although many of his most sought-after products were scarce and would not increase now that he was gone, it was better than the possibility of not having them at all.


    Because of this, many powerful organizations and people sent their agents to search for Andrew''s whereabouts, trying to obtain some benefits, but none of them expected that he had left the country.


    Time passed and Victoria visited the Dunnas Palace for the agreed-upon massage. Unlike previous visits, she was not guided to the office, but to one of the VIP rooms.


    There Andrew was waiting for her. He was sitting comfortably on a sofa, drinking some wine. Normally, Andrew tended to her in the office, even when he gave her, her monthly massages, but now that his wives were here, he couldn''t do that.


    Candice, Gast¨®n, and Canna had taken over his office and were discussing the shopping center issue that Andrew had proposed to them. While they couldn''t make a move without the approval of the royal family, planning didn''t hurt.


    Although Andrew and the others were waiting for Victoria''s visit to discuss this matter with her, with the goal of her being the intermediary between them and the royal family, they did not want to approach her with the topic immediately.


    Andrew''s plan is to melt her mind and body with his massage and then propose the mall idea to her. While Andrew didn''t think Victoria would refuse, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Entering the room, Victoria was surprised, but she quickly composed herself and asked, "Why the change of setting?", to which Andrew responded with a smile, "Well, a lot of things have changed."


    Andrew''s comment intrigued the noble lady, but seeing that Andrew did not seem to want to talk about it, she did not pursue him. She simply walked up to Andrew and unceremoniously sat down in front of him.


    Andrew took the crystal glass from his side poured some wine and handed it to Victoria. She did not hesitate and taking the glass she took a sip and commented, "Good wine."


    They chatted for a while while enjoying the wine. Andrew didn''t make any comments about the mall or his move to Dunnas, they just talked about miscellaneous topics.


    Victoria is a perceptive woman and she had noticed that Andrew seemed to want to tell her something, but for some reason, he wasn''t saying it. She thought about prompting him to say it, but she decided to wait.


    Soon they had finished their glasses of wine and then Andrew stood up and massaging his hands walked to a massage bed set up in the middle of the room.


    Victoria had seen the massage bed since she entered, but she hadn''t given it any thought. Now that she saw Andrew approaching it, she understood that it was time for the promised massage.


    However, instead of approaching, she looked towards the bathroom, and Andrew, noticing her gaze, asked, "Is something wrong?", to which Victoria responded with a question, "Are the robes in the bathroom?"


    At first, Andrew was confused by her question, but then he understood. Normally, when she took massages, Andrew always arranged a thin robe for her to cover when he massaged her.


    This way she wouldn''t be exposed to Andrew and although she didn''t really mind, to date, Andrew had never taken advantage of her during the massage sessions, despite having all the opportunities in the world.


    It was for this reason that she sensed that this time it would be the same and that since they were in a different room, the robe that he always gave her was in the bathroom, but Andrew had other plans for this session.


    Previously, Andrew didn''t take advantage of her, because he wanted her to feel needed of him. He always left her with expectations, so he could make her a loyal partner, but that was no longer necessary.


    Andrew felt that goal had been met and it was time to raise the stakes, so he smilingly told her, "You don''t need a robe today." Victoria was stunned for a few seconds and then reacted with a bit of panic, "What?"


    Her reaction was very cute, which made Andrew laugh, but not for long. After calming down, he looked at her again and said, "What you heard, you don''t need a robe today, just remove your clothes."


    Although Andrew planned to go a little further with Victoria today, he didn''t want to overwhelm her from the beginning and then he added, "You can leave your underwear on if that makes you feel more comfortable."


    Still stunned, Victoria remained motionless. Andrew didn''t pressure her, he just let her process things at her own pace. Unexpectedly, Victoria didn''t say anything else and she started to unbutton her blouse.


    Andrew could see that she was a little reluctant, but she still took off her blouse revealing her massive tits imprisoned by a sturdy white corset. While it didn''t look comfortable, Andrew had to admit that it did look erotic in some ways.


    Only Candice''s clothing store had women''s lingerie and underwear like bras and similars that Andrew had designed thanks to the system and since that store only existed in Cannaris, elsewhere, women wore this type of underwear or a piece of fabric.


    The panties were similar. When Victoria removed her skirt, she revealed her long, sensual legs, and her crotch was only covered by a thin, high-quality fabric.


    Victoria is a beautiful woman, with a great body and although this underwear is common among nobles, despite not being the most comfortable, Andrew found it sensual and his cock thought the same because it had a small reaction.


    Once in this state, Victoria walked to the massage table, but Andrew said, "If you wear that corset, it won''t be possible to massage you." This stopped Victoria, who looked at him in disbelief and unconsciously asked, "Do you want me to get completely naked?"


    Andrew didn''t flinch at the question and replied casually, "It would be preferable, but taking off your corset will be enough." Andrew paused and added, "Do you need help?"


    Victoria didn''t answer, she just turned around. That was where the laces that held the corset were and Andrew, understanding, walked over and untied the knots. After that, Victoria removed her corset and with her arms covering her tits and a blush on her cheeks, she quickly lay face down on the table.


    Andrew laughed at her behavior, but said nothing and taking a flask from the small side table he had set out, he soaked his hands in oil. This is a different aromatic massage oil from the one used in the massage house and Dunnas Palace.


    It was a new variant that Andrew had recently purchased in the system, which is much more aromatic and sensitive to heat, allowing the massage to be more pleasurable as it feels like warm water on contact.


    Andrew also poured some oil on Victoria''s back and then the massage began. Victoria instantly felt the heat on her back as Andrew began to spread the oil over her body.


    Although she felt a little hot it was not painful, on the contrary, it was pleasurable. Once Andrew had spread the oil all over Victoria''s back, he activated his eyes of Eros and began using his divine massage technique.

 CHAPTER 454

    While the divine massage technique focuses on pleasure, there are many things you can do with it. This technique is more powerful than it seems because through pleasure you can achieve relaxation, recovery, and even pain.It is thanks to these characteristics that divine massage serves to help relax a person''s body and even help them rest. It also serves as a healing technique, since it helps the regeneration of cells, and finally, as a combat technique, because if you press the right places, you can cause damage and pain.


    It is said that a good pharmacologist is also an expert in poisons, because you need to know both to be able to treat a person, well being a masseuse is the same, just as you know how to repair and relax the body, you also know how to destroy it and tighten it.


    That''s why Andrew started his massage simply and gently, trying to relax Victoria''s muscles. He began to rub and slide his hands gently over her skin without causing slippage of the underlying tissues.


    He continued this technique following the direction of the muscle fibers. Light movements are applied with the fingertips and palms of the hands.


    With this, he managed to make Victoria''s tense muscles relax and she felt as if she had been immersed in warm water, it was calm and relaxing. After accomplishing this, Andrew began rubbing and sliding his hands using light pressure to reach the deep tissues.


    This was the first step to the divine massage technique, relaxing the recipient''s body, to begin the second part, which is where the pleasure begins to arrive, but Andrew did not start immediately, he continued with what he was doing for a few minutes.


    When he felt that everything was ready, he began to make long runs at a slow pace, the effect of the sliding pressure was relaxing, but he also made short runs at a fast pace, which had a stimulating effect.


    The sliding pressures began to improve and accelerate the circulation of the area, they raised the local temperature of Victoria''s body, achieving a sweep of harmful substances and also greatly favored return circulation.


    Victoria was already in heaven, because not only had her muscles relaxed, but her circulation had improved. In short, Andrew was helping her relax and repair her muscles.


    At that moment, out of nowhere, Andrew started tapping his knuckles on specific parts. Although this appeared to be a percussive massage technique, in reality, Andrew had begun to press her pleasure points.


    Even for the most skilled masseuse in the universe, this was difficult to achieve, but for Andrew, it was a walk in the park, as his Eros eyes showed him like torches in a dark cave.


    At that moment, Victoria''s body began to tremble. Each blow from Andrew generated an electrical current within her, which stimulated her. Out of nowhere, her muscles tensed again, but not from stress, but to withstand the wave of pleasure she was beginning to feel.


    Occasionally, she couldn''t resist and some moans of pleasure escaped her mouth, but that didn''t embarrass her, since it wasn''t the first time in this situation. Andrew''s fingertips performed gentle percussion with his wrists relaxed, maintaining a smooth, fluid, but fast movement.


    Soon Victoria couldn''t resist and her moans began to get louder. Her body, despite having tensed up and tried to resist the pleasure, somehow did not squirm.


    Before long, sweat began to break out on her skin, but Andrew did not stop, but instead accelerated his movements. After a few minutes, Andrew slid his hands up her arms and applied the same method.


    He first relaxed her muscles and repaired her circulation, then he began to press her pleasure points. Being a smaller surface, he finished quickly and moved to her legs.


    This was where Andrew could most work his magic on her and so he took his time with her. He started with her thighs and then with her calves and when he began to press the pleasure points, Victoria''s moans were louder than the previous time.


    Andrew massaged and pressed her legs until he reached her ass. Victoria''s firm rear girth looked like a mountain without blemishes, but under Andrew''s massage, they flattened and elongated, causing her skin to become more elastic and pristine.


    Victoria was experiencing so much pleasure that the small cloth she used to cover her forbidden valley was soaked and not with massage oil. Andrew could smell the juices secreted by Victoria and it made him smile.


    Andrew intensified his movements and Victoria couldn''t hold on and letting out a loud moan, she reached orgasm. It wasn''t the first time this had happened to her, in fact, every session Andrew massaged her, she would cum.


    Despite the immense pleasure and her strong cum, her juices did not shoot out but rather evacuated her body little by little. This was due to Andrew''s wonderful technique.


    Victoria lay on the massage bed breathing hard trying to recover from the orgasm she had just had, but then, she felt something she had never felt before.


    To date, Andrew had never taken advantage of her. While he provided massages that made her cum every time, he had never gone beyond, but now she was feeling Andrew''s hand working its way between her legs.


    This made her eyes widen in disbelief, but for some reason, she never thought to stop him. Andrew continued along, rubbing Victoria''s inner thighs, brushing against the thin fabric that covered her forbidden valley that was already completely soaked.


    Without any shame or hesitation, Andrew removed the cloth covering her and threw it away. Despite being a thin cloth wet with love juices and oil, it fell to the ground with great speed, but that was not important.


    Andrew had spread Victoria''s legs a little and began to rub the noble woman''s pussy, and now she was writhing with pleasure. Although the pleasure from before was stronger, it was induced by the divine massage technique, so that''s why Victoria moved a little, but now things were different. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew wasn''t using his divine message, he was just rubbing Victoria''s pussy with an obscene motion and although he was still using his Eros eyes to touch the right spots, it was no longer a divine massage, now it was just a sexual touch.


    In her eagerness to resist, Victoria''s body twisted and her legs spread even wider, making it easier for Andrew to touch her. After rubbing her pussy for a while, he inserted some fingers inside her which made Victoria let out a small cry of surprise.


    Although she wanted to have sex with Andrew for a long time, now that she was on the verge of achieving it, she was a little startled, but she still didn''t refuse. Andrew smiled as he noticed this and continued playing with her pussy.


    Victoria moaned more and more intensely and then Andrew stopped touching her pussy and putting his arms under her, he turned her around. Victoria was surprised by the sudden movement, but Andrew didn''t let her think and quickly reached out to touch her tits.


    Victoria was now facing him and that did embarrass her, but Andrew''s quick movement had not left her refused, and with one hand massaging her tits and the other playing with her pussy, he made her forget everything.


    The love juices continued to come out of Victoria''s pussy and her body writhed with pleasure accompanied by loud moans. The pleasure was so much that she hadn''t even realized that Andrew wasn''t wearing pants and his cock was in the air.


    When Andrew started the massage, he had taken off his pants, because from the beginning he wanted to fuck her and didn''t want to give her a chance to refuse. While he was sure Victoria wouldn''t refuse, he wouldn''t leave things to chance.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    For this reason, he made her reach her climax and drown her in pleasure so that refusal would not even cross her mind. In one of her movements, Victoria turned to where Andrew was and then noticed his huge erect cock in front of her.


    Her eyes widened in surprise because she had never seen one so big and thick. This made her freeze for a few seconds and when she reacted, she on impulse extended her hands to touch it.


    Andrew didn''t pay attention to her and he continued playing Victoria''s body as if it were a piano. Every time his fingers moved, Victoria''s mouth released a moan that was like a musical symphony.


    When Andrew felt that Victoria had touched his cock, he smiled, knowing that he had achieved his goal, but he did not stop working on the noble woman''s body, but he did decrease the intensity so that she could endure the pleasure and they could continue to the next stage.


    Victoria began to gently stir Andrew''s cock and she could feel that he was getting more vigorous by the second. Little by little her movements accelerated and when Andrew''s cock was at its maximum, Andrew took a subtle step towards her, bringing it closer to her.


    Suddenly seeing Andrew''s cock close to her face, Victoria unconsciously put it in her mouth. Although sexual practices such as blowjobs in this world were strange, Victoria was a client of the Dunnas Palace, so the courtiers of this place had already made her give oral.


    Although she was not an expert, she knew what she was doing and so, Andrew enjoyed the first slippery, hot mouth of a noblewoman in this world.

 CHAPTER 455

    Despite the uncomfortable position, Victoria was very enthusiastic about sucking Andrew''s cock. At the same time, Andrew decreased the intensity of the movements of his hands, so that her pleasure would not overwhelm Victoria and she could continue giving him a blowjob.However, after a few minutes, Victoria felt very uncomfortable continuing like this, so she got off the massage table and bending down in front of Andrew she took a better position to continue sucking Andrew''s cock.


    Andrew did not mind this move, in fact, he was glad that she took the initiative, so he simply limited himself to receiving the service from the noble lady of the Dunnas kingdom.


    Even though Victoria had performed oral sex with the courtiers of Dunnas Palace, she was not very good at it, but Andrew still felt good inside her mouth.


    Andrew gathered Victoria''s hair and holding it with both hands in a ponytail, he helped Victoria with the movement of her head. What was once a blowjob from Victoria turned into Andrew fucking her mouth.


    He wasn''t very wild, as Victoria wasn''t trained for that, but Andrew was still a little rough with her, which caused Victoria''s saliva to overflow and stain her body and she even choked at times.


    Andrew didn''t spend much time using Victoria''s mouth and soon suspended her service and took her to the bed in the room. Victoria looked like a sheep being led by her shepherd, as she followed everything Andrew said.


    Laying her down on the bed, Andrew immediately spread her legs as wide as possible, revealing Victoria''s pussy which had some aesthetically trimmed pubic hair.


    It wasn''t that she had a particular figure, but it was short and not at all messy, but Andrew didn''t pay much attention to that and quickly, he placed his mouth on her pussy and started sucking.


    Victoria instantly let out a moan of pleasure and Andrew began moving his tongue all over her crotch. He also took advantage of his free hands to play with her clitoris, while his mouth continued to suck her pussy.


    The noble lady writhed with pleasure and held on to the sheets beneath her trying to resist, but it was useless and her moans corroborated it. After a while, Andrew was a little more aggressive and inserted some fingers into her pussy and that was Victoria''s limit.


    A few seconds after Andrew inserted his fingers into Victoria''s pussy, the lady did not resist and she reached orgasm again. Unlike the previous one, this time she did shoot a pressure jet of love juices.


    Andrew bravely received Victoria''s cumshots and even had the nerve to taste them, as they had impacted his face. Victoria was breathing hard due to her orgasm and her tits were moving up and down due to her heavy breathing.


    Andrew let her rest for a few minutes, to catch her breath, and when he saw that she had succeeded, he lined up his cock with Victoria''s wet pussy and began to rub on her pussy.


    His cock rubbed against Victoria''s pussy up and down, making Victoria tingle. She was eager and expectant to receive Andrew''s cock and he didn''t make her wait long.


    Calmly, Andrew slid his cock inside Victoria and slowly worked his way inside her. Victoria tried to hold on as best she could since she had never taken a cock that big, but the strong grip of her hands on the sheets showed that she was at the limit.


    Andrew didn''t want to put too much pressure on her, so he didn''t insert all of his cock, just about three-quarters of it, and then he started moving. Victoria began to moan loudly as she felt Andrew''s cock entering and leaving her.


    Explore stories at empire


    Her tits were dancing to the rhythm of Andrew''s thrusts, which was a spectacle for him. Little by little, Andrew noticed Victoria getting used to his cock and began to push a little deeper.


    As the depth increased, Andrew''s hips accelerated his movements and then the sound of pounding generated by the collision between their bodies began to be heard.


    Andrew was now inserting all of his cock inside Victoria. His pelvis vigorously hit Victoria''s body and she moaned like crazy with the pleasure she had never experienced.


    She was so intoxicated with pleasure that she couldn''t find what to do. Her hands moved like crazy and her head moved from one side to the other as if not knowing what to do.


    Then, Andrew reached out and grabbed her hands, and holding them tightly, he intensified his movements. Now Victoria was somewhat immobilized and, unable to withstand the attack, she cum again.


    Andrew was surprised at Victoria''s sensitivity, as she had cum quite quickly, but he didn''t care. He let her rest for a few minutes and after she caught her breath, he had her get on all fours.


    With her head resting on the bed, her back arched and her ass raised, Victoria showed the most shameful side of her to Andrew, who did not hesitate to penetrate her from behind.


    This time Andrew wasn''t gentle at all. With great force, he held her hips and penetrated her deeply. Victoria''s moan of pleasure was heard again and Andrew accelerated to top speed.


    His cock was violently inserted into Victoria''s pussy and his body impacted the lady''s plump but firm ass creating an audible sound. Victoria''s pussy was constantly secreting love juices and a mess had already been created beneath her.


    When Victoria thought she couldn''t feel any more pleasure, a strong slap hit her ass making her scream, but Andrew didn''t let her react and continued spanking her while he penetrated her.


    Although women from the Dunnas kingdom like to be dominated, she had never experienced being spanked, but somehow she liked it and Andrew, noticing it, did not stop, on the contrary, he spanked her harder.


    Her ass was red from Andrew''s pounding, but he wasn''t going to stop and fucked her like an animal. Victoria was on the verge of madness. Her pupils were blank and her tongue cramped, but she still resisted Andrew''s attack.


    Sensing that he was about to reach orgasm, Andrew once again accelerated his movements and then emptied his seed inside Victoria who, feeling Andrew''s hot semen inside her, also gave in and cum again.


    This time, the girl couldn''t take it anymore and she fell unconscious. With her ass still up and her pussy dripping with vaginal juices and cum Victoria fell into the realm of dreams, while Andrew stood back to admire his handiwork.


    Although Victoria''s position was very obscene, Andrew knew that it was not suitable for sleeping, so Andrew helped her lay down. Knowing it would take her a while to react, Andrew went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up.


    After that, he sat back down on the couch he was on when Victoria arrived and enjoyed a glass of wine waiting for the noble lady who was still dripping semen into her pussy to wake up.


    About 30 minutes after she passed out, Victoria reacted. When she woke up the first thing she felt was the viscosity in the middle of her legs and she quickly extended her hand to her pussy.


    Looking at the thick, white substance in her hand, she realized what it was and was scared, she stood up and when she saw Andrew she wanted to complain to him, but Andrew said, "Don''t worry, you won''t get pregnant." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t understand and upon noticing her confusion Andrew explained, "Don''t think about it too much, just be sure you won''t get pregnant." Although Andrew''s words showed confidence, Victoria did not believe him and asked, "How do you know?"


    "Let''s just say it''s a special skill," Andrew replied, sipping wine. Victoria narrowed her eyes at this statement, which she couldn''t believe, but in the end, she got out of bed and went to the bathroom to clean herself.


    When she came out of the bathroom she was surrounded by a towel and picking up her clothes, she tried to go back to the bathroom to get dressed, but then Andrew laughed and said, "Come on, don''t be shy, I''ve already seen everything you have."


    This comment made Victoria freeze and after thinking for a few seconds, she had to admit that after what had happened it was stupid to go to the bathroom to get dressed, so she took off the towel that covered her, revealing her statuesque body, and prepared to get dressed.


    However, when she picked up the cloth she used as panties, she noticed that it was extremely wet and practically unusable. Still, she couldn''t wear anything, so she prepared to put it on.


    Andrew noticing this, shook his head and approaching her, took the piece of cloth from her and threw it away. Victoria wanted to retort, but then Andrew walked over to the bedroom closet, opened one of the drawers, and said, "Try one of these on."


    Victoria didn''t understand, but as she approached and saw the selection of exotic underwear she was attracted. She had never seen clothes like this and she curiously inspected all the outfits.


    There were several sizes, so she quickly found one that fit her and after wearing it, she could only be amazed at how comfortable and beautiful they were. Being a perspicacious business woman she immediately saw that this could be very lucrative and she turned to look at Andrew who had returned to the sofa to drink wine.


    "This¡­" Victoria started to say when Andrew interrupted her, "Relax, now we have a business meeting." Victoria understood immediately and then she dressed quickly.


    She sat across from Andrew, who offered her a glass of wine, and then the negotiations began. "Victoria, I have a proposal that I need your help with," Andrew began to say.

 CHAPTER 456

    In response to Andrew''s comment, Victoria did not say anything, she only nodded as if to imply that he could continue, so Andrew continued, "What you are wearing is called underwear and I assure you that there are many different models."Andrew did not allow Victoria to interrupt him and continued saying, "However, that is not what I want to talk to you about." Victoria wrinkled her eyebrows upon hearing this, as the underwear seemed like a very important business to her so she tried to bring up the topic back.


    "Wait. Don''t throw something like this at me and then move on to something else. I am very interested in the so-called underwear," Victoria said, not wanting to let the topic go, so Andrew had to clarify.


    "Victoria, it''s not that I don''t want to talk about it, it''s just that it''s tied to a much superior business opportunity." Hearing that there was a better opportunity, Victoria fell silent and gestured for Andrew to continue. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "You see, I have moved to Dunnas. Before, my center of operations was the empire of Cannaris, but being such a large country and with so many hidden powers, many problems presented themselves to me," Andrew began explaining.


    He paused to let Victoria absorb what he was telling her and when he saw her nod he continued, "Besides, the emperor and his associates were not at all kind even though I gave them a lot of help."


    "Well, that''s not important, the point is that now Dunnas is my center of operations and I need to start developing here," Andrew concluded. Victoria took in everything Andrew told her and began to draw her own conclusions, but she didn''t say them out loud.


    Seeing that Victoria was paying attention to his words, Andrew continued to explain, "Apart from the Heavenly Palace, I have several businesses, adding the ones that my wife has, there is quite a bunch, so I have to develop, but then the idea of ??creating a shopping center came to me."


    Victoria wrinkled her eyebrows when she heard the concept of "Shopping center" because she did not know what Andrew meant, but he sensing this, began to explain what it consisted of in the same way that he explained to Candice and the others.


    She listened carefully to the explanation and the more she listened, the more surprised she became. When Andrew finished his explanation, Victoria, wanting to verify that she had understood everything, summarized, "In short, you want to create an establishment that brings together all your businesses at once, is it correct?".


    "In essence. However, not just my and my wife''s businesses, but it could also be yours and other merchants in the city," Andrew clarified. Upon hearing this, Victoria opened her eyes enormously, because she immediately understood the implications of the so-called shopping center.


    She associated it with the market in the city square. This was the closest thing to the mall that Andrew proposed, but she quickly understood the difference. Although in the market square, you can find many things, in the shopping center, everything is more exclusive, a perfect place for the noble and wealthy to buy what they want.


    Victoria is a very smart businesswoman, so she quickly got the idea. Just imagining high-quality products gathered in one place was like creating a space for the noble and wealthy.


    Andrew, seeing Victoria''s expression, knew that she had grasped what he proposed, so he launched his proposal, "For this, we need a large and well-located property, something that we cannot have because the royal family would intervene".


    "So you want me to be the mediator to get this idea approved, right?" Victoria asked, guessing Andrew''s intention. He smiled and nodded slightly, but said nothing.


    Victoria remained silent for a while and Andrew did not interrupt her, as he knew that she must be thinking about ways to proceed with this undertaking.


    "It is not impossible for me to propose this idea to the royal family, but it has its drawbacks," Victoria said suddenly. Integrated Andrew, he asked, "What would they be?"


    "First of all, the royal family might refuse," Victoria began, but then added, "However, they are not so short-sighted as to not take advantage of an opportunity like this, and there is the problem".


    Andrew cocked his head in confusion and Victoria noticing that, explained, "The royal family can create this project on their own, without taking us into account. The project is very good, but there is nothing that forces them to work with us." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You mean they would just take our idea and keep all the profits, right?" Andrew said and Victoria only nodded with a bit of heaviness.


    She knew the royal family and the nobles better than anyone. She may be on good terms with many of them, but she knew that given the benefits the mall offered, they would hesitate to push them aside and eat the cake alone.


    Andrew also understood the seriousness of the situation. The idea of ??the shopping center was for him and Victoria to invest with the royal family and thus earn money from renting the premises, earning a lot of money.


    However, if what Victoria said happened, the situation would change. Getting some venues was possible, but they wouldn''t be the ones running the show, but rather they would be part of it, which wasn''t ideal.


    With this understood, Andrew asked, "Any ideas on how to avoid that?", but Victoria seemed to have no solution, so with a heavy expression she shook her head.


    Andrew let out a sigh and began to think of a solution as well, but nothing came to mind. The two remained silent for several minutes thinking, but in the end, they ended with dejected expressions, because nothing occurred to them.


    In the end, Andrew resigned and decided to take a chance, so he asked, "Who is the customer of the device?", which made Victoria wrinkle her eyebrows and reply, "I can''t tell you that yet."


    "We won''t get anywhere with this. Then I''ll ask you something else, How powerful is she within the royal family?" Andrew asked and Victoria, still doubtful, answered ambiguously, "Quite a bit."


    Andrew knew that Victoria as a noble of this country couldn''t go around giving that information, but there was no other option, so he said, "Tell your client that I want to meet with her."


    Victoria didn''t answer right away, she just looked at Andrew a little suspiciously and Andrew noticing this explained, "We have no choice. It is possible that what you think will happen, so I think it is best to talk directly to that person and propose the idea."


    "Why do you want to meet her then? I could report that" Victoria said a little cautiously, but Andrew said, "It''s simple. If you propose it, they may make you part of the project, but we will be left out, on the other hand, if I propose it, we may achieve our goal."


    "How do you intend to do that?" Victoria asked suspiciously, but Andrew didn''t care and continued, "Expressing sincerity. Believe me, I have no bad intentions, I just want to be proactive."


    Seeing the look of doubt on Victoria''s face, Andrew decided to come clean, "I''ll be honest with you. Most of my problems in Cannaris were due to my lack of support, I don''t intend to make the same mistake in Dunnas."


    "So you want to win over this client as a support?" Victoria asked, raising an eyebrow and Andrew nodded as he said, "Although it may not seem like it, I can bring many more benefits to this country than you think, but I won''t do it for free".


    Although hesitant, Victoria agreed after reflection. She just had to pass the message, there was nothing that would compromise her. She as a noble has to monitor her movements and while she has a good impression of Andrew, that doesn''t mean she would give him a blank check.


    "Alright. I''ll pass the message on, but I''ll not bid for the meeting to happen," Victoria said decisively, and Andrew smilingly replied, "That''s all I need."


    With that settled, Victoria said goodbye to him and Andrew returned to the office where he met with Candice and all of his wives and confidants. Once reunited he explained what he had discussed with Victoria, omitting the wild sex they had had.


    Although he has an agreement with his wives to notify them each time he "Ate" outside, it is not necessary to talk about it in the presence of Oliver and the others, so he would wait until nighttime to tell them in the room.


    They all listened carefully to Andrew and were concerned when he told them about Victoria''s concerns, but they also thought that Andrew''s idea was correct.


    The best they could do right now was to show sincerity and some benefits. At that moment Gaston raised a key question, "Young Master Andrew''s idea of ??showing sincerity is correct, but the question is, What do you intend to offer to be included?"


    This was key. Even if he met with Victoria''s client and expressed his sincerity, there was no need to ask about the result if he did not present a profit for that client.


    No one would give something without receiving something and this was what they had to define. "We could offer the rejuvenating creams," Candice suddenly said, but Gast¨®n denied saying, "That''s our star product, we can''t deliver it."


    Andrew understood that too. Although the system had many other more powerful recipes if they handed this one in, it would set a precedent, so when they came out with new ones, they would be coerced into handing them over as well, which was not ideal.


    Everyone at that moment was silent thinking about solutions and surprisingly, Aki gave an idea, "Why don''t we offer Andrew''s massage to royalty?"

 CHAPTER 457

    Aki''s proposal seemed silly because who would think that a massage could be a bargaining chip? But everyone knew the magic of Andrew''s divine message.They even thought that if they submit to royalty at Andrew''s hands, it wouldn''t be strange if they made him a noble just to force him to massage the royal family regularly.


    That''s how powerful his abilities were. Just think about it, you could receive a massage that not only relaxes you but also helps you recover, helps rejuvenate your cells, and part of all of that, gives you so much pleasure that you reach orgasm. Who wouldn''t want it?


    If it were his past life, Andrew wouldn''t even consider it, but in this world and with his divine massage technique, the question was not whether it would work or not, but how many massages a month he had to negotiate.


    Then the surreal discussion of negotiating a stake in the shopping center project in exchange for massages began. Although Andrew was convinced that this proposal would work, the others were arguing fervently over the conditions. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a question that seemed taken from the dimension of madness appeared from Helena''s mouth, "And what happens, if royalty demands Andrew as a husband or concubine?"


    This question silenced the office. Although it seemed crazy, it really wasn''t because, if it was being discussed that through the message they could make Andrew a noble to gain certain rights over him, then they could enter him into the royal harem, or worse, they could demand him as a husband.


    You have to know that Andrew has all the characteristics of an ideal man for the nobility and royalty of Dunnas. He''s young, good-looking, wealthy, with a lot of new ideas and those characteristics still didn''t match the credentials in the pleasure department.


    Andrew''s wives were thoughtful about the problem since it was not a problem of whether they added a new sister since there were rules different from theirs governing the Dunnas royalty.


    If this were to happen, Andrew could not keep his harem. In Dunnas, unlike other countries, royalty is strict with couples, as the line of succession must be clear.


    In most countries on the continent, kings or emperors could have concubines, as their children are simply removed from the line of succession to the throne, but in Dunnas, the rulers are women.


    Although they can do the same, if the queen or royal woman becomes pregnant, she still has to carry the pregnancy for 9 months and that would harm the woman''s reproductive life, so the Dunnas royalty only allowed having one husband.


    In fact, they did not even allow a woman to remarry if her husband died or suffered an accident. Only if she is the queen and she has no successor when her husband disappears from the equation, she is allowed to look for another husband. Discover hidden content at empire


    For these reasons, this situation raised by Helena is problematic. Still, Andrew dismissed her with a simple solution, "I don''t think you should worry, I just have to refuse."


    Everyone in the room frowned at him as if seeing an idiot. Andrew had no idea why they were looking at him like that and Candice, letting out a resigned sigh, began to explain.


    "Honey, you are so smart about many things, I don''t know how you can''t see the problem," she began to say and then added with a bit of irritation in her tone, "Do you think you can so bluntly reject the royalty of a country?".


    Then Andrew understood the implications. While it is true that he could refuse, that would be an insult to royalty and then they would do the opposite of what they wanted, that is, they would turn those they were trying to gain as support into enemies.


    Andrew never thought he would have to discuss a topic like this and not wanting to say something stupid again, he stopped talking and waited for his wives and the others to find a solution.


    At this time, Oliver gave a simple solution, "What the young master proposed is not entirely wrong, but we would have to change the execution." Hearing these words, all eyes focused on him.


    Noting that everyone was waiting for him to expand, Oliver said, "What needs to be done is for the young master to show up to the meeting with the ladies or some of you and before starting to discuss, present you as his wives."


    Seeing that not everyone understood his idea, Oliver continued to explain, "If he introduces you as his wives from the beginning, they will know that he is a married man and he will avoid being seen as a candidate for a partner."


    "Well, that''s a simple solution, but I think it can work," Gaston agreed, but Helena, who seemed inspired to find the flaws in their plans, raised a situation again, "And what if despite that, they decide to impose themselves?"


    Again the office fell silent and Helena continued saying, "It''s not abnormal for royalty to become intransigent on some things and if they take a liking on Andrew, they wouldn''t mind ripping him away from us to have him for themselves."


    Everyone fell into deep thought again and Andrew, not being able to take it anymore, said a little irritably, "So we ran away and settled in Tampilla." They looked at him badly again, but Andrew could no longer bear to talk about this and concluded, "If we start speculating, there will be no end to everything that can happen. Besides, we don''t even know if they will meet us."


    Although they didn''t want to accept it, what Andrew said was true, so they left that topic and focused on how to negotiate the project if the meeting took place, which made Andrew sigh in relief.


    He couldn''t believe that they even had to talk about the topic they had just left behind and it was then that it dawned on him, "This world is really something else."


    After a long and extensive meeting, they finished, and after eating they prepared for the opening of Dunnas Palace for business. However, going back a while to when Victoria left, she got into her carriage and immediately went to the royal castle of Dunnas.


    Although she had arrived unannounced, thanks to her relationship with the queen''s mother, she was allowed entry. If it were a meeting with the current queen, it would be difficult to be granted the audience unannounced unless it was an emergency, but the retired queen''s mother was different.


    Although she was still closely linked to the country''s politics because she just recently handed over the crown. Her agent is much more flexible than her daughter, the current queen of the country.


    Victoria entered the castle guided by the same maid from the last time and was taken to the room from the last time. It wasn''t that the queen''s mother always met her guests there, but for the people she was close to, she usually did and Victoria was one of them.


    The queen''s mother and Victoria have a fairly intimate relationship, having known each other since they were young. Victoria''s mother was the queen''s mother''s mentor, so Victoria is like a niece to her.


    Their relationship is so close that the current queen considers Victoria a cousin and they even studied together. Their relationship is so close that Victoria was asked to be a minister on many occasions, but she rejected the offer, as she prefers to be a free spirit.


    When she entered the room, she found the queen''s mother and the trusted maid from before. The queen''s mother was sitting drinking tea and eating some snacks and the servant was standing to the side waiting for an order.


    "Greetings, Queen Mother," Victoria said, bowing a little respectfully. Despite the closeness she has with her, Victoria is always formal with her, because she does not want to generate any misunderstanding.


    "Victoria, I told you that when we are alone and it is not official business, you can call me Aunt Daphne," the queen''s mother said with mock reproach. Victoria was embarrassed by the queen''s mother''s claim, but she quickly replied, "Well, I''m here on business."


    Hearing this, Daphne became serious. This was a characteristic that she adopted at the time of her governance and she maintains to this day. She was an expert at changing her attitude depending on the situation, so when Victoria said that she was coming for business, there was only seriousness in her expression.


    Victoria immediately noticed the change and she too became serious. Daphne offered her a seat and after she sat down Daphne asked, "So, what business?"


    The maid served Victoria tea and retired to her stall. Victoria was not worried that the servant would listen, because this woman is not as simple as she seems. She is the Demon equivalent in Cannaris for Dunnas.


    Although she spent the most time with Daphne than with the current queen, that did not mean that she did not take care of the affairs of the kingdom, it was just that she knew how to distribute her staff, in addition, she is an old friend of Daphne so she prefers to be by her side.


    "The device provider wants a hearing with you," Victoria said without mincing words. With those words, not only did Daphne wrinkle her eyebrows, but the servant present did too and Victoria, knowing that they had misinterpreted her words, explained.


    "He doesn''t know it''s you, but he knows you are royalty. What happens is that he has a business proposal and he wants to discuss it in person since he needs the support of royalty," Victoria clarified.


    The room fell silent and then Daphne asked, "Do you know what the proposal is?", to which Victoria responded without hesitation, "Yes." "Then why does he need to meet?" Daphne asked again.


    "I can''t tell you that. At least not yet," Victoria responded, knowing it might upset the woman in front of her. Fortunately, Daphne understands the weight of a merchant''s word and sensed that Victoria had given her word to the other party, so she asked, "What''s your recommendation?", and again without hesitation again Victoria responded, "You should meet him".

 CHAPTER 458

    Daphne didn''t even ask for the reasons why Victoria recommended that she should meet with Andrew, instead, she said, "Then inform him that I''ll see him in a week."It wasn''t that she had other commitments and she couldn''t meet him sooner, just that she had to show her status as royalty. She wanted to make Andrew wait to show him that it wasn''t that she wanted to see him, but that she was giving him the opportunity to see her and that''s why she made him wait on purpose.


    While it seemed like a silly move, that''s how royalty and even nobility move. They always want to appear superior, but little did she know that Andrew didn''t care that they made him wait, but rather that she would give him the audience he needed.


    After deciding that, Daphne and Victoria talked for a while about other unimportant matters. Daphne asked Victoria when would she get a husband, but Victoria gave an ambiguous answer.


    Victoria was already in her 30s, so she should have been married by now, but she insisted on staying single, so Daphne always pressured her whenever she could.


    The Caltu family is an ancient noble family, but currently, they have reduced in number. They had focused a lot on business growth and this has affected their birth rate as they are always busy in business.


    For this reason, currently, Victoria is the current heir to the noble title of her family. While it is true that she has some relatives such as uncles and cousins ??who can relieve her, they both have their problems.


    Her uncles are older and not suitable to take charge of the family at their age and her cousins ??are the opposite, they are very young. The only good thing they have is that they are united and there are no power struggles, but even so, it was still a problem that they did not have a successor for Victoria.


    Since the Queen''s Mother considered Victoria her niece, she was doing her motherly duties and pressuring her to marry and have children, but Victoria was reluctant.


    She enjoys the freedom she has. She has even thought about just retaining the noble title of her family until her cousins ??reach the necessary age and passing it on to them. She preferred to be a businesswoman without ties.


    Many covet a noble title, but it is because they do not understand that with that title comes many responsibilities. Victoria in particular was mortified by these obligations, which is why she wanted to give in the title, but she knew that Daphne would not allow that.


    The point is that Victoria decided to divert the conversation since she didn''t want to talk about it, so she asked, "How was the experience of the device?", to which Daphne responded with bright eyes, "It''s magnificent. I never thought I could find so much satisfaction in a device."


    Victoria smiled as she listened to Daphne gush with praise like a little girl talking about a new toy. She knew it would be a success because she had known Andrew for a while and he had never let her down when it came to satisfying a woman. Continue your journey with empire


    Shortly after an hour of chatting, Victoria left and upon returning to her mansion she sent a carrier pigeon informing Andrew of the meeting arranged for a week from now.


    She did not explain who her client was, but she did tell him that it would take place in the morning and would be at the royal castle of Dunnas. Andrew was not surprised by the place, as he knew that Victoria''s client is part of the royal family, so the castle is the obvious place for the meeting.


    Andrew could not expect to meet the royal family at Dunnas Palace, so in reply to the message he thanked Victoria. Since he was recommended by Victoria, on the day of the meeting she would pick him up and escort him to the castle.


    Andrew shared the news with his wives and those close to him, to decide who would accompany him. Since they would use Oliver''s plan to present Andrew as a married man, some of his wives had to go.


    Since they couldn''t take many people, he decided to take two of his wives as companions. Candice was an obvious choice, as she is the group''s businesswoman and she will be one of the investors in the shopping center project.


    Aki and Zany were excluded, as they could not bring experts to Dunnas Castle casually. In fact, the mere fact that Andrew was an expert was already a problem.


    This left Helena and Carolina and in the end, it was decided that the last one would go, since she also has business skills, not to mention that, of all their wives, she and Candice are recognized in the country, since they have done business here.


    When Candice was expanding her business network in this country, Carolina helped her a lot, so she was the second-best option behind Candice. With that defined, they discussed again how they would negotiate.


    Since almost everything was defined, the meeting did not last long. Meanwhile, in the kingdom of Tampilla, the heir of the Manty family was visiting the Heavenly Palace in that country with his friends.


    Due to the specialties of erotic Nuru gel massage and other forms of special entertainment in the place, it had become the favorite pleasure house of these young nobles, without knowing that it belonged to Andrew, a former enemy.


    Andrew had not noticed the young man from the Manty family either, because having no bad intentions, Andrew did not discover him. Andrew didn''t spy on his business all the time, he only looked into it when something happened.


    The Tampilla Palace had been functioning without any problems until now. In fact, it was so quiet that Andrew hadn''t visited it since opening day, which pleased him, as it only showed that things were going well.


    However, the Star Palace suffered an unexpected situation. Thanks to Andrew uniting Elder Anka with her former love, the city guardian Douma, this place was peaceful.


    No one dared to make trouble in that place, but there were always some ignorant people who did not know how to measure their actions. Dino as administrator had opened the doors to business and everything was going on normally until a particular group came to visit.


    They were three men wearing elegant clothes made of unusual materials. It was obvious from their appearance that they were wizards and having had problems with the Wizard Union in the past, Dino was alert. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although there was a bad background, Dino acted with professionalism and received them with respect, just like any other client. While the mages were pretentious and arrogant, they were within the limit of what was acceptable.


    They requested a private room and 3 of the best courtesans. Dino chose three of the courtesans with the best attitude and patience because he knew they were problematic clients and everything went normally for a while.


    However, with the liquor taking effect in their bodies, these magicians began to do inappropriate things. Being a little rough with the courtesans wasn''t out of the question, as some patrons enjoyed rough play, but these magicians took it to another level.


    Using their magic they created whips of different elements and whipped the courtesans. Their actions were more than the girls could bear and they even suffered minor burns and cuts that were not supposed to happen, so Dino intervened forcefully.


    He not only suspended the service, but demanded the magicians to compensate for the damage caused, but these magicians believed themselves superior and even attacked Dino. While he was no match for these mages, he was also not so weak that he could be subdued without resistance, and then Star Palace fell into chaos.


    A battle broke out and the magicians'' attacks destroyed some decorations and parts of the building. The guards next to Dino confronted them, but they were still at a disadvantage.


    Mages could be considered minor experts and there were no experts in the Star Palace. While they were not defeated, they were on the underdog side.


    At that moment Andrew immediately felt the bad energies and quickly investigated the matter and upon seeing the situation, he called Oliver, Castor, and Sansa who had also become the bearer of his guardian seal, and teleported away.


    The barbarians sent by the city chief by order of Douma who were guarding the place also noticed the commotion and quickly joined the fray. When the barbarians appeared, the magicians were scared.


    They might be arrogant, but they knew who they shouldn''t mess with and the barbarians were first on the do-not-offend list, so when they saw them, they changed their approach.


    Before they wanted to destroy the place, now they just wanted to flee, but with so many barbarian experts supporting Dino and the other guards of Star Palace, it was impossible for them to leave.


    At that moment Andrew and his guardians arrived. When these 4 arrived, the situation calmed down. The wizards and barbarians immediately sensed the aura of Oliver and the others and knew that powerful experts had arrived.


    The magicians repented for their actions. Now they knew that the Star Palace was not a place where they could be arrogant and make a fuss, but that did not free them from retaliation.


    The damage caused was not small, not to mention the physical and emotional damage to the courtesans who suffered under their malicious intentions, so Andrew with a cold look and tone said, "There is no need to hold back."


    Andrew''s words had barely left his lips and Oliver, Castor, and Sansa moved at great speed, and with a single blow, the mages were knocked unconscious. Seeing the unconscious magicians he said, "Strip them of their possessions and send them to the Magician Union, let them feel the consequences of attacking us".

 CHAPTER 459

    The harsh words surprised everyone. Even the barbarians were stunned because, even they, had to be careful with the Mage Union, as they are a powerful force.Even so, Oliver and the others did not hesitate to follow Andrew''s orders and began to remove the clothes and everything that the wizards had with them. Since they were unconscious, the entire process was quick and smooth.


    This was not just blatant theft, but it was humiliating the mages in front of everyone. In this city, it was common knowledge of the arrogance of wizards and it was also well known that there was not a single wizard who did not belong to the Wizard Union.


    Simply put, with these actions, Andrew was slapping the Mage Union in the face. Although they are a powerful and dangerous organization, Andrew has already left his cautious attitude behind.


    Until now he had always acted trying not to make enemies, but it had been of no use, so he decided to take another approach. If enemies would still come to him, he would at least give them a reason to do so.


    However, the barbarians present who saw everything from different eyes decided to advise him, "Sir, I don''t think it is appropriate to do that," said one of them who seemed to be the leader.


    Andrew turned to look at him and immediately understood that he was an expert and was even a little stronger than him, but without showing fear Andrew asked, "So, should I let them cause trouble in my establishment and not take any action?"


    Although he didn''t look like it, Andrew''s words carried a bit of anger mixed in, but the barbarian knew it wasn''t against him, so he calmly replied, "I''m not saying you should leave things like that, but consider the damage."


    Andrew didn''t reply, but he did wrinkle his eyebrows. He didn''t understand the reason why the barbarian seemed so wary of his enmity with the Mage Union. What happened was that Andrew did not know that these barbarians were sent to guard the Star Palace and its employees, without knowing his relationship with their guardian.


    The barbarian looking at Andrew''s expression, misunderstood that Andrew did not know the strength of the Wizard Union, and began to explain, "Sir, the Wizard Union is not a weak organization, nor is it easy to intimidate."


    At that moment Andrew understood what was happening and smiled at the Barbarians who had helped and expressed his gratitude with a subtle hint, "I thank the Barbarian brothers for the help, please pass my thanks to the city chief and Elder Douma."


    The barbarians were surprised at the mention of the Elder Douma. Everyone in Star City knows that a powerful demigod barbarian is the guardian of the city, but very few have seen him or even know his name. However, there is not a single barbarian who does not recognize that name.


    Until that moment they did not know that their guardian was involved in this mission to protect this place. Now they knew the importance of the task, so they solemnly said, "We will do it" and left.


    Knowing that their guardian was Andrew''s backup, they no longer bothered him by trying to stop his actions. It is true that the Mage Union is powerful, even with Andrew''s forces it would be difficult to deal with them, but if the city guardian intervened, it was another matter.


    Although these barbarians left, they did not go very far, since their mission to protect the place was still in force, but they still sent a messenger to the head of the city to report what happened.


    This messenger ran with all his might, because it was not a minor matter and when he arrived at the city chief''s mansion he was out of breath, but still, he demanded a meeting with the city chief.


    The mansion guards did not know what to do and were going to send someone to report, but then they received a message in their minds to let the messenger pass and without delay, they allowed the barbarian who was almost out of breath to enter.


    Only powerful experts had the ability to send mental messages and within this city, only the chief and the guardian could command the barbarians in this way.


    Furthermore, everyone recognized that they were the words of the city chief. The messenger did not delay and quickly ran to the chief''s office guided by one of the guards since he did not know the way.


    When he entered the office, he was surprised. Not only was the city chief there, but the two senior elders of the clan were also there. These were the chief''s advisors and the main force of the barbarians in the city under the guardian.


    However, the presence of the two elders was nowhere near as surprising to him as the presence of the other two elders. These were Douma and Anka. Although the barbarian had never met them, upon sensing their presence, he knew who they were, or at least who Douma was.


    Immediately the barbarian knelt on one leg and with immense respect said, "This little one, greet the guardian, the esteemed elders, and the head of the city." Everyone present looked at him calmly and Douma was the one who spoke, "You can relax. Tell us what happened."


    For people of their strength, it was not difficult to know that a fight had occurred in Star Palace, but they still wanted details. The barbarian messenger did not dare to delay and told everything that had happened, without omitting or exaggerating anything.


    Those who could be considered the strongest power in the city listened attentively to the entire story and when it was finished, they dismissed the messenger. Once the messenger had left, the city chief turned to Douma and asked, "Elder guardian, what are your orders?"


    Douma didn''t say anything, he just looked at Anka, as if asking her opinion, and the old Amazon, noticing this, smiled and said, "You should let the boy make his move."


    "He is not as weak as he seems and if he really finds himself in trouble it is not too late to intervene," Anka said after a pause. Everyone listened and nodded, but in the end, Douma spoke, "Let''s do that, but send some more men."


    After those words, Douma and Anka disappeared. The three who remained looked at each other and one of the elders couldn''t help but say, "The wizard union crossed the line this time."


    The other two agreed with his comment. They knew Andrew''s importance in the city. Not only had he brought the guardian''s wife here, but he had united the barbarians and Amazons who had been separated for more than a millennium.


    This was not something simple, since these two races are brothers and sisters in a certain sense. If you are wondering, what races unite the most in marriage? The answer would be humans and beastmen, but in ancient times, it was barbarians and Amazons.


    This was why Andrew was special. The barbarians treated him like a nobleman, although he did not know it. Andrew was unaware that by uniting these two races he had done something enormous, but those present did know and that is why they did not hesitate to protect him with everything they had.


    Not only by order of the guardian but because of the importance of his existence. Without delay, the city chief called several men and assigned them to guard the Star Palace and its inhabitants, but then one of the elders said, "I will go too."


    Everyone except the city chief and the other elder were shocked. These elderly advisors only moved in case of emergency and seeing that one of them would mobilize made them understand the seriousness of the task they were assigned.


    They thought that this place they were asked to guard had some beneficial deals for the barbarians, but with this old man moving around, they understood that the situation was more special than they thought.


    Andrew, ignorant of this, made Oliver throw the naked and beaten wizards like dogs at the door of the Wizards'' Union. Although the base of this organization was not in a busy place in the city, many witnessed this, and in a short time, the news spread throughout the city. Find your next read on empire


    Inside the base of the Union of Wizards, they immediately noticed Oliver''s presence and the powerful people of the place appeared instantly. They were 5 old men, all super experts, and after looking at the three disgraced wizards, they looked at Oliver.


    One of them asked, "Who are you and why are you attacking us?" His voice contained suppressed anger and the other 4 were no better off. They were suppressing their desire to attack because they needed answers, but Oliver was not intimidated and responded, "Who I am is not important, what you should consider in training your dogs."


    This comment only served to fuel the anger of the elder wizards who began to expel their aura trying to suppress Oliver, but he remained calm and raised his power in the same way.


    Although they were all super experts, it was obvious that Oliver was more powerful, and although it is true that if the battle broke out, he would not have a chance against the 5, he was not scared.


    The tension could be cut with a knife and everything seemed ready for battle to break out, but then, two other auras exploded next to Oliver. Two people had appeared near Oliver without suppressing their power.


    They were Sansa and Castor. Although Castor was still weak in comparison to them, he was not an insignificant force, but Sansa was the problem. She was even more powerful than Oliver. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elderly wizards, upon noticing the two new visitors, were immediately cautious. Sansa''s aura was not something they could ignore and now they only had one question on their minds, "Who the hell did these idiots offend?"

 CHAPTER 460

    The old wizards were already worried about Oliver''s presence because although they were all at the super expert level, it was obvious that Oliver was more powerful than any of them. However, they were still confident since they were 5 against 1.However, the appearance of an expert even more powerful than him made them nervous. If they added to that the presence of Castor, who, although he is considerably weaker, they could not disregard him or they would be in danger. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They still thought they could handle the three of them, but they were sure that it would be a difficult battle and that they would probably suffer a heavy loss even if they won the battle, so that was why they now were reevaluating the situation.


    Now more than ever they wanted to know what had happened so that a force like the three in front of them would appear to attack them. However, at that time the situation changed again.


    While these 5 elders were the most powerful in the Mage Union, that did not mean that there were not more experts and these were the ones who had appeared. About 10 mages of different levels appeared alongside the elders.


    Although they were not very powerful, there were two that were almost on the same level as Castor, so now, Oliver and the others were the ones under pressure. Seeing the arrival of their companions, the five old wizards regain their confidence.


    They knew they now had the advantage and returned to their look of altruism and arrogance, but to their surprise, they didn''t find the look of fear on Oliver and the others as they expected.


    The elder wizards immediately wrinkled their eyebrows, as this was not normal. No one who was outnumbered and outpowered would remain so calm unless they had something up their sleeve, so they immediately began scanning the surroundings.


    Their first thought was that they must have more companions and they were not wrong. The elders had not scanned the surroundings very far when about 20 barbarian experts appeared.


    The elders and other wizards were surprised by the barbarians'' visit, but they never thought that they would come to help Oliver and the others. In fact, the 5 wizard elders recognized the barbarian elder advisor within the group and thought that they had come because they sensed the disturbance.


    Believing that one of the elder magicians approached the old barbarian advisor and politely said, "Elder Bilis, I am sorry for the inconvenience. Some ignorant youths came to provoke us, but they will be cleaned up quickly. Your intervention is not necessary."


    Although he was courteous, you could still notice his tone of arrogance characteristic of the magicians of this city. No one knew why they considered themselves better than everyone, but elder Bilis didn''t care about his tone.


    He didn''t even answer him, instead, he moved closer to Oliver and the others and respectfully, but not submissively, asked, "Do you need our help or did you just come to notify them?"


    The old man''s question surprised everyone present. Not only were the magicians stunned, but everyone who was secretly watching the spectacle was shocked.


    It was obvious that the movement of so many experts would alert everyone in the city, so, many experts from different organizations were hidden, watching what was happening.


    While they expected a show, they never expected the barbarians to back Oliver''s group. These observers knew that Oliver and the others belonged to the Star Palace, as it was not an establishment that went unnoticed.


    It must be remembered that they had just arrived and had caused quite a stir by receiving the badge of admission to the society of assassins and very few had that, not to mention someone who was new in the city.


    For this reason, everyone had an eye on this place, but they were unaware that they had relations with the barbarians, and not only that but that it was so close that the barbarians sent 20 experts and an elderly advisor to help.


    Oliver looked at the old barbarian named Bilis and measured him in strength and was surprised to see that he had a strength similar to Sansa, but he did not reflect it on his face, on the contrary, he remained calm and with the same respect that the elder Bilis showed, replied, "The young master''s orders were only to hand over the three wizard dogs."


    Oliver did not miss the opportunity to further humiliate the Mages Union, calling the three who had caused damage to the Star Palace, "Dogs", but he did not pay attention to their expressions.


    Elder Bilis only nodded at his words and turned to see the old wizard who had spoken to him before, and said, "You heard. Train your men better," then he turned to look at Oliver and asked, "Can we accompany you? I would like to speak to your young master."


    Ignoring the wizards, Oliver responded, "Sure, no problem," and then he began to move in the company of Castor and Sansa towards the Star Palace. The barbarians followed them, leaving the magicians dumbfounded.


    Some of them were burning with anger at the treatment they were being given, but they were not stupid enough to say or do anything because they knew that they had no chance of victory.


    Unlike the temperamental mages filled with anger, the 5 super expert elders and the hidden observers had a serious expression. They well understood the implications of the barbarians protecting Oliver and the others.


    A power that should not be offended had appeared in the city. Although when the Star Palace received the badge of admission to the Assassin Society it had fallen into everyone''s eyes, this did not mean that they were considered powerful.


    Although the Assassin Society has powerful experts, they are not a top-level organization in the city like the Mage Union, so while they were careful, they were not afraid of them, but now things have changed.


    Everyone knew that this is a city of barbarians and the main force are them, especially since they have a demigod protecting them, so upon knowing that Star Palace was protected by them, everyone immediately went to tell their leaders what occurred.


    The elders of the Wizard Union were not negligent either and immediately took the three naked and beaten wizards and took them inside the building for interrogation.


    It didn''t take long for Oliver and the others to arrive at Star Palace. The barbarians did not enter but moved to the vicinity of the establishment to act as guards, but Elder Bilis did enter.


    Following Oliver, Sansa and Castor reached the office, but upon entering they froze because old man Douma and old woman Anka were sitting in front of Andrew drinking wine as if they were close friends.


    Elder Bilis was the most shocked by this image because they had never seen Douma so casually, not even with the head of the city. The three who were speaking calmly noticed the visitors and Andrew was the first to speak, "Hey guys, is everything okay?".


    Oliver who seemed to be the one who recovered the fastest responded, "Everything is ok thanks to Elder Bilis and his men." With these words, Andrew noticed the old barbarian behind them and quickly thanked him, "Is that so? Well, I appreciate the help, Elder Bilis."


    Hearing his words, Elder Bilis regained his composure and responded urgently, "There is no need, I just did what I should," but at that moment Douma''s words were heard, "Good job."


    Although short and a little insensitive, those words were not superficial. Elder Bilis trembled upon hearing them and immediately bowed respectfully. Douma for the city is considered a guardian, but for the barbarians, he is almost a deity, so his words are significant.


    Elder Bilis wanted to talk to Andrew, but seeing Douma there, he decided to leave, so after a polite bow he left. Douma didn''t say anything, but now it was Elder Anka''s time to ask in surprise, "Sansa?"


    Sansa looked at Elder Anka and respectfully bowed saying, "Greetings Elder Anka." The old woman looked at her and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing here?", but before Sansa could answer Andrew said, "Well, Sansa became my guardian Castor''s wife and now holds the same title."


    Elder Anka and Elder Douma were surprised at Andrew''s words because they knew the meaning of being a guardian for a god candidate. The two old people recovered quickly and Elder Anka even said, "Congratulations Sansa."


    She paused and added, "And to think you''d be a loner all your life. Who would have thought you were waiting for the jackpot?" The comment made everyone laugh, but Sansa was embarrassed.


    Her face turned tomato red up to her neck and she admonished Elder Anka, "Please don''t bully me like that," but it was obvious that she wasn''t really upset. Elder Anka got up and, approaching her, caressed her head and said with maternal tenderness, "I was happy for you."


    After this, Sansa formally introduced Castor as her husband and Oliver told everything that had happened. After listening, Douma said, "Well boy, you created a big problem this time. Surely everyone in town knows about you now."


    "Well, acting low-key isn''t paying off for me, so it''s better to act haughty," Andrew said with a sigh, which made Douma smile, and spoke again, "Don''t worry, with me and Anka here, no one will bother you."


    "I appreciate the help, elders," Andrew responded solemnly and respectfully, to which the elders just waved their hands as if they were saying that it was nothing. Then, Elder Anka said, "Well, now I would like to know, when will you bring some of my girls here?"


    Douma immediately became interested, because he knew that the Amazons would come to strengthen the relationships lost with the barbarians a millennium ago and that it an important matter.

 CHAPTER 461

    Although Douma is a high-level demigod who has shed most worldly concerns, he is still one of the guardians of the barbarians.While he is known as the guardian of Star City, in reality, Douma is a guardian of the race, as he is one of the most powerful entities in the existence of this race.


    For this reason, he still cares about the well-being of the barbarians, especially the survival of the race. The barbarians, like the Amazons, had experienced a decrease in the birth rate of their least favored gender.


    For the barbarians, the birth of women was scarce and for the Amazons, the birth of men had also decreased. Make no mistake, this does not mean that there were few barbarian women or Amazon men, just that, in each generation, fewer of them were born.


    A crisis may not arise in the coming centuries, but the problem could already be seen, so it was better to deal with it. While they could have offspring with other races, for some reason, barbarians were born less frequently.


    They did not understand the reason, since barbarian genes are quite dominant and generally take control of the offspring, but several decades ago they noticed that the opposite was happening.


    It didn''t matter if the barbarians mixed with humans, elves, or even dwarves, the offspring generally leaned towards the other race, which had the barbarians very worried.


    If things continued like this, that could cause the race to become extinct. The Amazons suffered a similar situation, however, the appearance of Andrew with the ability to unite the barbarians and the Amazons opened new paths.


    Although it may seem strange, this world had a strange design. Although the barbarians and the Amazons are two different races, they somehow seemed made for each other.


    It wasn''t just because they lived nearby 1,000 years ago that these two races were constantly joined together in marriage, but somehow their unions solved this problem they were facing.


    It was as if the Amazon women were the perfect women for the barbarians and vice versa. For this reason, Elder Anka''s question caught Douma''s attention.


    As the elder Anka had these same concerns for the Amazons she posed the question and Andrew, facing the gaze of the two elders, began to think about how to handle the matter.


    It wasn''t difficult for him to bring the Amazons or even the barbarians to the black forest, but there were many things to consider. While he treated these races with appreciation, because they had supported him, he also knew that it was all for profit.


    Both the barbarians and the Amazons wanted to maintain their bloodline and therefore supported Andrew, but in turn, Andrew benefited from this support and could not solve the problem immediately.


    Although the barbarians had adapted to their life in the desert and the Amazons to the forest, it was not difficult for Andrew to lead one group of them to the other, but if he solved the problem at its root, then they would no longer have any need to support Andrew.


    Douma and Anka understood this. If Andrew brought all the Amazons here or if he brought all the barbarians to the black forest, they wouldn''t need him anymore and while they knew he was a god candidate, they didn''t have to give him so much face.


    Andrew is still very weak, so they could easily oppose him, so Andrew decided to bring in small groups from time to time so that this situation would not get out of control.


    After thinking about all this he said, "Well, I can bring a group of Amazons in two weeks." Anka and Douma looked at him with furrowed eyebrows, not understanding the reason for the long period of time.


    They understood that Andrew wanted to maintain the status quo, but it shouldn''t be so extreme. Understanding their thoughts, Andrew began to explain, "I have some pending matters to take care of and I can only bring them in two weeks."


    Although the elders were not entirely convinced, they had no choice but to accept. Although Andrew was cautious, the reality was that Douma or Anka had no intentions of going against him.


    Andrew didn''t know it, but even if he solved the root of the problem, he would still receive the treatment he had received until now. Unlike humans, barbarians and Amazons are races that value their words.


    Perhaps this is lost in time, but a millennium ago, it was common knowledge that there were no allies more valuable than the barbarians and the Amazons.


    They are one of the most difficult races to make friends with being from another race, but when you do, they will never betray you. Unfortunately, Andrew was unaware of this and proceeded with caution.


    With this matter finished, Douma and Anka left and Andrew and his guardians did the same after talking with Dino for a while. Upon returning to Dunnas Palace, all of Andrew''s wives and his other close friends came to ask what had happened.


    Andrew was not stingy and told them everything that happened, with Oliver, Castor, and Sansa adding the details he had left out. As they listened, some of them worried about the new enemy they had made, but when they heard that the barbarians were backing them up, they calmed down.


    In fact, the Star City, which was initially the most insecure of their bases, could now be considered the safest since no one dared to go against the barbarians there and from the display demonstrated tonight, it was obvious that Andrew was protected by them.


    Meanwhile, inside the Wizard Union base, the five elders who confronted Oliver and the others threw the three wizards who had been causing trouble into the Heavenly Palace and without any warning rudely woke them up.


    The three magicians looked at the place they were in bewildered, but upon noticing the 5 elders, they immediately knelt down and respectfully said in unison, "Greetings to the senior elders."


    Normally, these elders gloat when lower-level mages pay their respects and obeisances, but this time it was not the case. They were upset with these three, for the trouble they caused. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, they had an immense desire to kill them, but they needed answers so they repressed their anger and tried to act calmly. Then one of the elders asked, "Tell us, what happened?"


    The three magicians, despite their arrogance, knew that in the presence of these elders, it was suicide to act arrogant, so they humbly began to tell what had happened.


    Obviously, they didn''t tell the whole truth. They were arrogant, not stupid. They knew that the reason they were in the presence of these old people who usually don''t see anyone, was because something important had happened.


    The three immediately understood that their actions at the Star Palace had caused great problems and, as if reading each other''s thoughts, they invented a story as if they had been the victims.


    You had to admit that these guys were too clever, because not only did they invent a story out of nothing in total coordination, but they didn''t exaggerate things much, to make it seem believable.


    Although the elders did not fully believe them, they had no way to get the truth out of them, but at that moment an aged voice was heard from the shadows, "No matter what happened, if you tell the truth, we will give them a small punishment, but if you hold what you said to be true, you will die."


    The three wizards were shocked upon hearing these words. Their bodies trembled, because, although the voice was soft and ancient, they could feel an incomparable power in it.


    Not even the 5 elders together made them feel so afraid. Furthermore, the 5 elders immediately bowed and said, "Greetings to the great wizard." These words made the 3 wizards fear because although they had never met him, they knew who he was.


    Apart from the members of the Wizard Union, few know of the existence of this person the elders called "Great Wizard", but within the Wizard Union, everyone knew that he is the highest authority of the organization.


    Generally, the 5 supreme elders are the ones who manage everything, but all magicians know that there is still someone more powerful above them. Faced with the threat of this voice, the three wizards poured out the truth.


    The 5 elders looked at them with disdain when they found out that the whole problem was caused by such childish actions and wanted to kill them on the spot, but with the presence of the great wizard, they asked for his opinion.


    No one can see him, but everyone knows he is there. The silence lasted for a few minutes, making the three magicians sweat profusely, but after the agonizing wait the voice sounded again, "Destroy their magical source and deliver them as a peacemaker to that Star Palace."


    Those words were a death sentence for the three wizards who immediately began to ask for mercy, but no one listened to them anymore. One of the five elders waved his hand and 3 beams of energy shot out, hitting the three unfortunate men, and rendering them unconscious. Now they were ordinary people.

 CHAPTER 462

    Mages aren''t really different from experts, just that they focus on releasing energy, changing their nature to perform elemental attacks, such as breathing fire, and manipulating water and earth, among other abilities.In fact, the wizard style only makes things more complex. They certainly have better control of their strength, since being able to change the nature of their attacks requires a lot of training, but also reduces their growth rate.


    It is said that if a mage and an expert of the same level fight, there is a 90% chance that the mage will emerge victorious, but the higher the level, the more complex this difference becomes.


    For example, in the case of the five supreme elders of the Wizard Union and Oliver. They are all super experts, but they are already old and are still weaker than Oliver, this is because they waste a lot of time perfecting their energy control to cast what they call magic.


    It is for this reason that no one understands why the magicians of this city believe themselves to be superior for doing so-called "Magic", because it is really just a higher level of energy control that reduces their growth.


    Maybe that is not an important point, the important thing is that the old man had deprived the three magicians who had caused problems in Andrew''s Heavenly Palace of their energy, and without any hesitation, he called a subordinate to fulfill the request of the great wizard.


    Andrew immediately sensed when a magician was approaching the Star Palace, but feeling no malice, he simply watched what they would do. The barbarians guarding the vicinity of the establishment also saw the magicians approaching, but they did not interrupt their path.


    Dino saw the visitors and became alert, but seeing that they did not come with bad intentions, he was not rude. The 5 mages threw out the three crippled mages and the one who looked like the leader said, "The supreme elders send these scums as a symbol of peace."


    The magician paused and continued saying, "They have been crippled and are yours to handle." Dino looked at the three crippled wizards on the ground and heaved a sigh and said, "As long as you don''t mess with us, we won''t do anything, so there''s no need for you to hand this trash over to us. Get rid of your trash yourselves."


    Although his words did not sit well with the group of magicians, it was not the time to stir up problems, so they limited themselves to nodding and took the magicians they brought with them. They were merciless, as they killed them and threw them into the desert.


    Although Dino did not accept them, the magicians knew from his words that as long as they did not provoke them there would be no problem, so they returned to report that the task was completed.


    However, the proud wizards were seen by all the organizations in the city when they were going to make peace and that only caused their reputation to fall even further.


    Obviously, they all knew that if they were in the same situation as the Mage Union they would do the same since no one wanted to be on the bad side of the barbarians, but still, they made fun of them anyway.


    Andrew, who observed everything from the Dunnas Palace thanks to the ability of the Heavenly Palaces as his temples, smiled pleased at how Dino handled the situation and everyone who was with him, upon noticing this, asked, What was happening?


    He didn''t refuse to answer them and told them everything that had happened and how Dino had handled things. Oliver was especially proud, as Dino is one of the youngsters he raised, so he was happy to see that he had developed well.


    After that event, everything remained calm and then everyone returned to their respective operations. The reality is that they had nothing to do, so they took the opportunity to have a little fun with their partners.


    Castor went to his room with Vala and Sansa who had approached strangely quickly. It wasn''t that Castor was complaining about it, because it was great that his harem was peaceful, but unlike Andrew, he didn''t have the stamina to satisfy both girls, so every night was a battle.


    Vala and Sansa, being warriors, were aggressive in bed. Even Sansa, who has little experience, had begun to follow Vala''s leadership in bed and Castor suffered from it, but he also enjoyed it, because who wouldn''t enjoy being squeezed by two beauties?


    Oliver, for his part, being more conservative and committed to one woman, enjoyed his romantic night with his wife, Marie. While they were romantic, they were no less wild.


    Erick and Canna were not inactive either. These two are a relatively new couple, but they were quite active in bed, as they didn''t miss any opportunity to fuck.


    Andrew even thought that it wouldn''t be long before Canna became pregnant because Erick didn''t hold back and filled her with his seed every night.


    Only Gast¨®n spent the night alone. This man was strange, as he was not actively seeking a partner, despite having become a guardian to Andrew and knowing that he would gain many benefits from sex.


    This worried Candice, since Gast¨®n is a father figure and mentor to her and she wanted the best for him, however, she could not force him to have a woman. No one knew the reason why he remained alone and despite curiosity, no one dared to ask for some reason.


    Regardless of that, Dunnas Palace was filled with sex, and not only from the clients with the courtesans but from all those close to Andrew. On his part, Andrew and his wives were not inactive either.


    The six of them had gathered in the room and started caressing each other and soon the temperature of the room rose. They wasted no time removed their clothes and embarked on a night of passion.


    In this way, the days passed peacefully and the day of the meeting with Victoria''s client arrived. She appeared in her elegant carriage at Dunnas Palace where she picked up Andrew, Candice, and Carolina.


    The carriage was guarded by several subordinates of Victoria. Although Oliver and some others proposed to accompany them as guards, Andrew refused, as it was not necessary.


    He didn''t think this meeting would end like the one he had with the Emperor of Cannaris. Furthermore, the fewer people there were, in the event of an emergency, the easier it would be for Andrew to escape.


    Andrew was clear that anything could happen and in the case of an emergency, giving his body to Fluffy and carrying his two wives would be easier than if he had to worry about Oliver and other guards, so it was better to go just the three of them.


    Silence reigned inside the carriage. Victoria did not say anything after the greeting and Andrew and his wives did not speak either. It was obvious that everyone was nervous for different reasons, but that''s how the trip went. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon arriving at the royal castle of Dunnas, they were greeted by the maid who was always at Daphne''s side. When Andrew saw her, he immediately knew that this woman was bad news, but he didn''t show it.


    Unfortunately, this maid is an expert at reading people and she picked up on Andrew''s subtle changes upon seeing her. From this, she knew that Andrew was not simple either, but she was not alarmed.


    She was confident that she could overcome him in the event of a battle, so she greeted them with the appropriate etiquette and guided them to one of the castle''s offices, where Daphne received her guests.


    Daphne received people she completely trusted in her room, such as Victoria, but in this case, although Victoria recommended Andrew, Daphne would not give him the same treatment of trust.


    The castle was luxurious as any castle in this world should be, but Andrew who had visited the imperial castle of Cannaris, could not help but compare and in his mind, this castle paled in comparison to the one in Cannaris.


    Still, it was luxurious and filled with very high-level guards. It was obvious that they were prepared to intervene if Andrew and his companions made a move, but nothing happened until they reached the office where Daphne received them.


    The office was not large, but well furnished. It had a homely appearance and surprisingly, there was no one else besides the queen''s mother. Obviously, this was in appearance, as Andrew quickly noticed the experts hidden in the shadows.


    Seeing the woman over 60 years old who barely seemed aged, Andrew couldn''t help but be surprised, because this woman was beautiful. She had a middle-aged appearance, but one that any young person would envy.


    Her body was explosive, to say the least, she exuded sensuality, but the sharp look in her eyes showed that she was not one to be trifled with. Victoria stepped forward and greeted, "A pleasure to see the Queen''s Mother."


    Andrew and his wives were also not negligent, and they bowed respectfully and said, "It is a pleasure to meet the queen''s mother." Daphne only nodded and Andrew continued speaking, "I thank you in advance for this hearing."


    "Let''s drop the formalities. I''m a busy woman, let''s get to the point," Daphne said authoritatively. It was a very common negotiation tactic to establish superiority, so Andrew and his wives were used, but when it came from a person of her status, it wasn''t easy to ignore, so Andrew didn''t beat around the bush and started explaining things.

 CHAPTER 463

    Although Daphne''s aura of authority was strong, Andrew did not allow himself to be intimidated and followed the plan they had made in the last few days, "First of all I would like to introduce two of my wives to the queen''s mother. This is Candice and this is Carolina."Victoria, who saw everything from the side, was surprised from the beginning when she saw that the two women accompanied Andrew, but she did not know the reason why Andrew brought them, however, Daphne was different.


    The mere fact that Andrew brought two women and introduced them as his wives before starting the business showed that he wanted to make it clear that he was a married man and that intrigued the queen''s mother.


    She had been in high-level politics and negotiations for many years and had experienced it all, so she quickly realized that Andrew was making it clear to her that he had no intention of mating with royalty.


    This may seem silly since it is the first time they have met, so there was no reason for the queen''s mother to think about pairing Andrew with royalty, but she was not a normal woman, so she understood, that, if they were making this clear from the beginning, they want to say that they brought a very promising proposal.


    Promising enough, that she made consider adding Andrew to the royals, and that piqued her interest. Despite this, she just looked over to Andrew''s wives as if to make it clear that she had understood and then the real negotiation began.


    "Queen''s Mother," Andrew started to say, but was interrupted, "You know it''s a little awkward for you to address me that way, I''ll allow you to call me by my name by virtue of being a guest recommended by Victoria."


    Andrew was surprised by Daphne''s relaxed attitude, but he still agreed and continued, "Then I''ll be rude, Mrs. Daphne." Andrew paused to see if she agreed with what he called her and seeing that she wasn''t upset he continued.


    "I don''t know how much Countess Victoria has told you about me, but I will make a short presentation since it is important that you know where I come from for what I am going to propose."


    Daphne seemed annoyed by all the preamble, but it was really just a negotiation tactic to gain ground. Andrew paid her no attention and began, "I''m an adult industry businessman who started my journey in the Cannaris empire."


    "My wife Candice has several grocery, clothing, and beauty businesses and we have expanded to Star City and the kingdom of Tampilla," Andrew continued. He paused and added, "We also have some business with the Black Forest Amazons."


    The latter surprised not only Daphne, but her servant and Victoria because they knew that the Amazons were very close to the world, but they hid it well like good negotiators.


    Andrew didn''t care and continued with his speech, "Our base of operations was the Cannaris empire, but due to certain circumstances, we decided to move here to Dunnas."


    "What circumstances?" Daphne asked. This was not just out of curiosity, but by knowing this, she could take advantage in the negotiation, despite not even knowing what they would be negotiating about. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s say there are too many vultures and the emperor doesn''t value my help," Andrew responded, not wanting to give details. What he didn''t know was that in his light sentence, he had given Daphne a lot of information.


    The mere fact of mentioning that there were vultures gave her to understand that Andrew had many enemies and the mention of the emperor meant that he did not have his support, so it was obvious that here in Dunnas he wanted royalty as a backup.


    This seemed simple, but it was a big card to play during the negotiation. Andrew did not notice this and continued speaking, "I have already settled in your city for some time and my present wives have started some businesses in the company of Countess Victoria."


    Daphne looked at Victoria as if wanting to confirm Andrew''s words and Victoria did not deny, "That''s true. I am a supplier of some items for Mr. Andrew and his wives."


    With that clarified, Daphne looked back at Andrew and he continued, "While we have business in your country, it is only the most extensive business, but not the most significant."


    This intrigued Daphne, as it seemed like a contradiction, but Andrew clarified, "My wife''s strongest business is food and supplies, while mine is pleasure houses, but the businesses dedicated to clothing and beauty are where we shine most."


    "That intrigues me. What do you offer in those industries that makes you so confident?" Daphne asked quite curiously and Andrew just looked at Candice, who took out a box from her dimensional bag.


    Before entering the castle, Their dimensional bags were scanned, as they could not allow dangerous objects into the castle, so there was no movement on the part of the guards when they saw Candice take out the box.


    She placed it on the nearby table and removing the lid showed several dress designs that neither Victoria nor Daphne had seen. Intrigued they picked them up and examined them and were surprised by the quality and design.


    They were elegant, casual, exotic, but above all unique. Seeing this, Daphne immediately became serious. Being a woman of experience, she understood that these dresses would be very popular, but it was still not enough for her to need to intervene.


    Her seriousness was not because of the dresses, but because of the fact that what Andrew had come to propose was superior to this and that was not something to belittle. Andrew seeing that he caught the attention of the queen''s mother, looked at Carolina and she took out another box.


    This one was smaller than the one Candice took out, as there were several sets of underwear inside. When Daphne saw this she wrinkled her eyebrows, because, although they were cute and exotic, she didn''t understand who would wear something like that.


    However, at that moment Victoria''s eyes lit up and Daphne realizing this asked, "What are these?", to which Victoria told her what they were for.


    She was even bold enough to approach Daphne and show her the outfit she was wearing right now. Andrew had sent her several of these for her to use days ago and she was delighted to use them.


    Since Victoria had her back turned to Andrew and the others, they did not see when she uncovered herself and revealed Daphne. For this reason, the eyesight was not very good, even so, Daphne understood the use of it.


    She had to admit that unlike a corset these were more practical. Finishing that, she turned her attention back to Andrew and he continued presenting his products.


    "We also have some more exotic ones that are special to show off to your partners, but it is not necessary to show them at the moment," Andrew said, intriguing Daphne, but knowing that she would lose her authority if she seemed too intrigued, she decided to remain silent.


    Andrew already knew that he had caught Daphne''s interest so he didn''t say anything and continued, "As for clothes, those are samples. Now, for beauty, our star products are these."


    Andrew took out a small box full of small jars and began his presentation, "These are tissue repair creams. Although they do not heal wounds, they are special for eliminating scars and even whitening the skin a little."


    This time, neither Daphne nor Victoria could contain their surprise, because this cream was magical in their eyes, but when Andrew presented the rejuvenating cream and its properties, the women were stunned.


    The queen''s mother''s entire plan to maintain a difficult stance was spoiled and Andrew taking advantage of this launched his proposal, "As you see, these are special high-end products, so they need a special form of marketing."


    Seeing that Andrew had adopted a negotiating position, Daphne became serious and asked, "Indeed, but I still don''t see where we come in. What do you want?"


    "Establish a shopping mall," Andrew said, and without waiting for Daphne to ask he began to explain what a shopping mall was. The more Daphne listened, the more her eyes opened because it was a new and very lucrative idea.


    This woman had not been queen for several decades in vain. She quickly understood the reason for the meeting and the magnitude of this deal, but she also realized what Victoria had told Andrew when he told her this idea.


    "Why should I include you? It is certainly a great idea, but I can create the mall on my own and simply rent you a place," Daphne said taking back the position of authority again, but Andrew was unfazed.


    "That''s true. Countess Victoria told me the same thing, so I come with a benefit, to allow me to participate as a shareholder of the mall," Andrew said with a serious tone.


    "Let''s hear it," Daphne said intrigued. She knew the magnitude of taking this business for herself, so what Andrew was going to offer her had to be big, but when Andrew spoke, Daphne was taken aback.


    "What I offer you is one massage session for you, the queen, and the princess a week," Andrew said as if it were something extraordinary. Daphne looked at him strangely and the maid who accompanied them even seemed to have seen an idiot. Experience more on empire


    However, when they wanted to ask something, Victoria suddenly let out a small cry, demanding, "That''s not fair, add me to the offer." Victoria''s reaction made the other two women look at her with frowns.


    Noticing this, Victoria blushed, but she still said, "Forgive me queen''s mother, but don''t take that massage lightly. If you liked the device, believe me, that massage is paradise."


    Now the women are intrigued. They know Victoria well and the fact that she thinks it''s a good deal to give a massage for a stake in the mall project surprised them. Wanting to strike the iron when it''s hot, Andrew said, "Why don''t I give you a free sample, so you''ll be better informed?"

 CHAPTER 464

    Andrew''s sudden proposal left Daphne a little taken aback, but she quickly composed herself. She understood that Andrew was taking her to negotiate on his turf, so she had to stand her ground.However, she couldn''t deny that she was very curious because, from Victoria''s response, she had deduced that this "Massage" was not easy and even more so when Andrew was using it as a bargaining chip.


    Daphne thought for a moment and in the end she decided to accept the proposal. She had nothing to lose because if the massage was as magical as it seemed, she didn''t mind giving Andrew a small stake in the shopping center project.


    In the event that it wasn''t, she would simply exclude him. She was already thinking about the shopping center project as her own, even though it was Andrew who gave her this idea, but that''s how the minds of the powerful work.


    At the end of the day this project needed the help of royalty, as it is not a small project. In addition, they need to attract other merchants to open their businesses in the shopping center, and what better guarantee than the project from the country''s rulers?


    This world is very different from the Earth where Andrew lived his previous life. First of all, nobles and royalty are in control of the countries for the most part, they have real power, unlike on Earth where these classes are a bit more symbolic.


    The second is the level of backwardness in technology and globalization. In this world, there is still a well-defined separation of countries and very few companies do business in different countries, which makes it difficult for traders to gain traction.


    Finally, while there is private property, having a class system with royal families running the countries, it is easy to expropriate a person, so if Andrew started a project like a shopping center on his own, he could enter into dispute with the rulers, that is why the help of the royal family was needed.


    Still, seeing Daphne accept the message, Andrew smiled, knowing that he had achieved his goal. He had complete confidence in his divine message and did not doubt that Daphne could not resist his proposal after trying it.


    "Well, I have everything I need for the massage, but I think it''s better to have more privacy," Andrew said suddenly. Daphne and her servant immediately wrinkled their eyebrows.


    Andrew''s proposal was dangerous and that made them feel alert. Furthermore, all the experts in the darkness were Kenya''s top agents, the Dunnas Kingdom''s servant and intelligence chief present, so the fact that Andrew said that they needed a more private place meant that they had been discovered.


    This made the maid even more alert, because from the level that Andrew showed he couldn''t notice these agents, so her thoughts immediately went to the fact that Andrew was possibly hiding his strength from her.


    This was problematic because if that was true, she had not been able to notice it and this only implied that he was much more powerful than her, "We are in danger," was her thought.


    Andrew, who saw the change in the two women, understood their thoughts and quickly clarified, "Believe me, I have no bad intentions, so ma''am you don''t need to be so alert."


    "It may sound arrogant, but if I wanted to do something I would have done it already, but really I''m just coming with sincerity, don''t make the same mistakes that Cannaris made," Andrew added seriously.


    Although he wanted to calm things down, his comments only increased the tension, but at that moment Daphne asked, "And what were those mistakes?" Andrew had previously avoided giving details, as he didn''t want the same thing to happen, but now it seemed that if he didn''t, that was what would happen.


    Andrew let out a sigh and began to explain, "I wonder, has Mrs. Daphne heard about the conflicts between Cannaris and Tripia?" Daphne didn''t understand what the question was about, but she still nodded.


    There was no one who was unaware of that, but Andrew continued to ask, "What about the raids made by the empire recently?" Although Daphne nodded again, her expression was more serious.


    Despite that, Andrew seemed to continue ignoring her and asked again, "How about the abysmals that appeared?" Daphne couldn''t take it anymore and with a heavy tone she said, "Where are you going with that?"


    "Well, it turns out that the first one to encounter the spies that sparked the war between Cannaris and Tripia was me. The one who discovered the plot that led to the raids was also me and the one who reported the possible arrival of the abysmals was also me," Andrew responded as if it were not an important topic.


    This not only surprised Daphne but everyone present. Even the experts hidden in the shadows were shocked. Still, Andrew spoke again before Daphne could ask. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see, it was a series of coincidences, but having so many good things in my hands and coming across so many coincidences, the emperor and his people were always suspicious of me."


    Andrew paused to look at Daphne and Kenya''s expressions, then he continued, "The only thing I did was help them, but we were always treated as suspects." Stay tuned with empire


    "I understand their position, but you will understand that it is not pleasant, to offer help and be rewarded with that," Andrew concluded. Daphne looked at Andrew for a few seconds and then asked, "You certainly seem suspicious and I''m sorry for this, but I have to ask, were they really coincidences?"


    "I just want to dedicate myself to my business. As long as no one bothers me, I will only dedicate myself to that, but I will not be passive either," Andrew said with a decisive tone. Candice, Carolina, and Victoria were now anxious, as they could feel the tension in the room.


    No one spoke for a few minutes and it was Daphne who broke the silence, "Mr. Andrew, I have known Victoria for a long time and I trust her ability to judge people. That was the reason I allowed this meeting in the first place."


    Andrew didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly, and Daphne continued, "You''ll still understand that I can''t just ignore that." The silence returned, but this time it didn''t last as long, as Andrew said, "Then I''ll be honest and direct. I have not lied and I can tell you, I have no malice because if I wanted to destroy this place and everyone present, it is easy for me."


    These words were the trigger. All the hidden experts appeared at Daphne''s side and surrounded Andrew and his companions. Everyone''s expression was dark and it seemed like a battle was going to start.


    Everyone was nervous, but then Andrew did something even more unexpected, "Isn''t the Elder going to show up?" Everyone was surprised because, with the exception of Victoria, Candice, and Carolina, everyone knew who those words were addressed to.


    Then a funny laugh was heard and an old man with little hair, but a long beard appeared. Unexpectedly, this old man did not seem worried, in fact, he looked too cheerful, for the situation they were in.


    "Since you arrived, I felt that you were strange, but I still can''t figure you out. Are you a demigod?" The old man asked still in an amused tone and that made Andrew understand that he didn''t seem to want to fight.


    "The Elder overvalues ??me. I''m not a demigod, but let''s say I have my tricks," Andrew responded with a smile. Everyone present seemed to have turned into statues and only the old man and Andrew seemed to be able to speak.


    "Is your card strong enough to overcome this old man?" he asked again and Andrew with a wry expression said, "Well, I am not looking down on you, but I can still do whatever I want and retreat before the other two Elders come."


    If everyone was stunned before, now they were terrified, because Andrew was not simple, at least not in their eyes. Who could speak this way in front of a powerful demigod like the old man present?


    "I see. However, young man, I feel no malice in you. Not even the aura of a warrior, so you intrigue me. For now, I would like to ask, What are your intentions in our kingdom?" the old man asked, this time a little more seriously.


    "Like I said, just business. As long as no one bothers me, I''ll just do that. Even if you are friends, you will find a great ally," Andrew responded, still smiling.


    The old man looked at Andrew for a while and then smiled and said, "Daphne, don''t worry, although this boy is strange, he is sincere. Besides, it is better to have him as an ally than as an enemy."


    As he finished saying that, the old man disappeared. What surprised Andrew was that the old man did not return to the shadows, but he actually left the room.


    Now the atmosphere was strange and in the end, Daphne said, "Well, since the Elder gave you the go-ahead, I will follow his command. Shall we move on to the massage?" All the tension there was suddenly melted away and Andrew with an expression of genuine joy said, "Great. Still, we need privacy."

 CHAPTER 465

    When Andrew remembered that they should have privacy, everyone present wrinkled their eyebrows again. Although the old man had given his approval, it was difficult for them to let Andrew be alone with Daphne.Still, Daphne seemed calmer, but she still asked the question, "Why is privacy needed for a massage?", to which Andrew responded with a smile looking at Victoria, "Countess, maybe you should explain".


    With those words, everyone looked at Victoria. She looked at everyone present and a soft blush could be seen on her cheeks. Although the women of Dunnas are quite daring when it comes to sex, that doesn''t mean they can shout it from the rooftops.


    Even more so for Victoria that she is not only a noble, but confessing to Daphne that she is like a close aunt, practically a mother to her, was quite embarrassing, but she still approached Daphne and whispered in her ear.


    When Daphne heard what Victoria whispered to her, she couldn''t help but blush a little and had to stop Victoria. She turned to look at Andrew and said, "Mr. Andrew, do you mind if I step aside for a moment so Victoria can explain properly?"


    Andrew understood that it was a bit embarrassing to tell this in the presence of so many people, so Andrew had no problem, he just replied, "Don''t worry. I understand clearly".


    Then Daphne, accompanied by Victoria and Kenya, left. The experts who were now visible did not stay there any longer and retreated into the shadows.


    While it is true that Andrew and his wives now knew of their presence, it was not convenient for them to seen directly. Andrew didn''t care and he remained calm with his wives in the office. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shortly after Daphne and the other two women left, a servant came in with a teapot, cups, and some snacks. After placing the snack in front of Andrew and his wives, the maid left.


    Despite how tense the situation was earlier, Andrew had no qualms about eating and drinking what he had been offered. Anyone else would be cautious, as they could give him something poisoned, but Andrew was sure they wouldn''t dare.


    Furthermore, there was no mortal poison that affected Andrew, because as a god candidate only divine elements could hurt him. This in relation to poisons and soul contracts, because if they are weapons or physical force, the thing is different.


    Meanwhile, Daphne took Victoria to another room and after closing the door she asked somewhat impatiently, "Now explain. With details". Victoria took several calming breaths to explain.


    This is normal. Just think about it, a daughter telling a mother that a massage would make her orgasm and that she had experienced it several times. Aside from being a pervert or a strange world, this is not an easy thing to say.


    Despite her embarrassment, Victoria explained everything about the message to Daphne most concisely and least embarrassingly, and Daphne and Kenya were surprised at what they heard.


    In fact, they were a little incredulous about what Victoria was saying, because they had never heard of such a magical massage. Daphne, especially, was very curious, because as a queen mother and sexually dissatisfied, it was a solution.


    At that moment she understood the reason why Andrew established from the beginning that he was a married man. Daphne tied the stitches, if the massage was as magical as Victoria said she might consider tying him up to the kingdom.


    After almost half an hour, Daphne and the others returned to the office where they found Andrew chatting pleasantly with his wives, while they drank tea and ate sandwiches.


    "I''m sorry for the wait, Mr. Andrew," Daphne apologized, but Andrew rebutted, "Don''t worry, I understand." Daphne nodded and spoke again, "Mr. Andrew, I now understand the reason for privacy, but is this room convenient?"


    "No problem. I brought the massage bed but you will need to change your clothes. Why don''t you wear one of the underwear sets we brought? There are several sizes, there will surely be one that fits," Andrew responded, pointing to the box that Carolina had taken out earlier.


    Daphne understood what he meant, so Andrew was pulled out, so she could change. Carolina and Candice stayed, as they were experts in these clothes, so they helped Daphne find an outfit that fit her.


    After a few minutes, Andrew was invited inside. Daphne was there with a bathrobe covering her body and the hidden experts had already left.


    In the office, there were only Daphne, Victoria, Kenya, Candice, Carolina, and now Andrew. Without delay, Andrew waved his hand and took out a massage bed from his dimensional bag.


    He also took out a high table where he began to organize the oils he would use and placed a thin sheet on the massage bed. When everything was ready Andrew instructed Daphne to remove the bathrobe and climb onto the massage bed face down.


    She removed the robe and Andrew was surprised to see her body in underwear. The outfit she chose was simple, but on Daphne''s voluptuous body, it looked erotic.


    Andrew couldn''t believe that this woman was over 60 years old, because he had to admit that even some of his wives couldn''t compare to her. After getting on the massage bed and getting comfortable, Andrew began his work.


    He first touched her back, shoulders, arms and legs. He was assessing Daphne''s body and then began to explain, "My technique not only provides relaxation and pleasure, but it helps repair cells and even rejuvenate the body."


    Not even Victoria knew this, so they were shocked at the revelation, but Andrew didn''t let them ask. He quickly took one of the bottles of oil that he had arranged on the side table and poured it onto Daphne''s body.


    She immediately felt like warm water had been dumped on her, but it wasn''t uncomfortable, just a little slimy. She also felt the delicious aroma that permeated the oil.


    Andrew soaked his hands in oil and began to scrub Daphne''s body. It was the same technique used with Victoria a week ago. He spread the oil evenly on her body and then started massaging. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Daphne began to feel the relaxing and restorative effect, to the point of almost falling asleep, but then the second part began. She immediately felt how her body temperature increased and pleasure began to invade her.


    She did not understand how she could feel pleasure when Andrew had not touched any intimate part, but in a short time, she lost the ability to think. Kenya, who was the only current protector, watched everything and she couldn''t help but wrinkle her eyebrows when she saw Daphne''s behavior.


    Her face was flushed and her breathing began to get heavy. She thought something was wrong, but she couldn''t find what. Something inside her told her to stop this, but seeing Daphne''s expression of pleasure she didn''t dare.


    Little by little Andrew''s movements intensified and Daphne could no longer hold on. Moans began to escape her mouth and Kenya was shocked.


    It was not the first time that she saw Daphne in such a shameful position, because as her protector and head of intelligence, she was even present when she had sex with her deceased husband, but this was different.


    It was normal to have these reactions during sex or an intimate encounter of some kind, but during a massage, it was not normal. This had her in disbelief, especially since Andrew didn''t touch any private parts.


    Daphne''s moans were increasing in intensity as Andrew accelerated the movement of his hands, and if this office wasn''t soundproof, the entire castle would think Daphne was fucking someone.


    The session wasn''t long, maybe half an hour, but that alone was enough for Daphne to reach orgasm and lose all her strength. Despite all this, she did not feel any fatigue, on the contrary, she felt rejuvenated.


    Although Andrew had already seen this state, he still had to retain the dignity of the queen mother of the country, so he excused himself and left the room. Candice and Carolina didn''t leave, because somehow they seemed to have gotten close with the other three, so they were allowed to be there.


    After a few minutes, Daphne managed to compose herself and put on the bathrobe she had on before the massage. There was no sign of shame in her, on the contrary, she was happy.


    Looking at Candice and Carolina she said, "How lucky you are to have a husband with such ability. I''m tempted to tie him up," Daphne said jokingly. Carolina and Candice just smiled and responded, "If you treat him well, I''m sure you''ll have many other surprises."


    It was obvious that they were gaining points to make the relationship between them friendly, but it was unnecessary since Daphne was already convinced that it was better to be friends than enemies.


    So after chatting for a while, they invited Andrew back in and without beating around the bush Daphne said, "1 session a week for my daughter and granddaughter, but 2 for me." The sudden proposal left Andrew surprised, but he quickly composed himself and smilingly said, "No problem."


    But at that moment Victoria replied, "And one session a week for me too." Everyone looked at Victoria with wide eyes and then burst into laughter, making Victoria snort in mock anger, but then Andrew said, "Sure, no problem."


    At that moment Daphne launched a proposal that no one expected, "Mr. Andrew, why do not you marry Victoria." Everyone was cold at the proposal, even Victoria was speechless.

 CHAPTER 466

    "Queen Mother!" Victoria shouted in a tone so loud that no one had heard before. The blush on her face was evident, but Daphne didn''t care about her claim, she always kept her gaze on Andrew.Andrew, although he was not embarrassed like Victoria, was still speechless. Among all the scenarios they had simulated last week, it never occurred to them that they wanted to pair him with Victoria.


    If you thought about it, it was the most possible option. Victoria was the one who brought them, she is a client and supplier of Andrew and the others, not to mention that she is friends with them, she is the perfect person to become a wife for Andrew from part of the kingdom.


    However, perhaps for these same reasons they never thought that they would propose her as his wife. Honestly, Andrew and his wives were surprised at the sudden proposal, but they weren''t really against it.


    Although there was still no love between Andrew and her, as with the other girls, it cannot be denied that they are quite intimate, as Victoria visits them frequently and receives messages from Andrew regularly.


    Although they only had sex once and it was also to take advantage in some way, Andrew didn''t really see the problem with marrying her, however, after thinking for a moment he had to state the problems.


    "Mrs. Daphne, although I am not opposed to that decision, there are several problems, the most problematic being the fact that I am married," Andrew responded, but to his surprise, Daphne replied with, "And what does that have to do with it?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows in confusion, so he replied, "Well, I won''t give up my wives just for her. I know that in Dunnas nobility and royalty have one-husband rules."


    Daphne seemed to realize the problem and laughingly said, "That''s true, but there''s nothing against sharing a husband." Such a comment confused Andrew and his wives.


    Realizing this, she began to explain, "It seems like you don''t quite understand the one-husband rule, let me clarify." Daphne paused and continued, "This is so that the line of succession does not become complicated, since if you have many husbands an unwanted pregnancy can be problematic."


    "It is easy for a man to have and impregnate many women. He will remain active, so there is no need to fear, but when it is the opposite case it is not the same," Daphne continued to explain.


    "If a woman has several husbands, anyone can get her pregnant and this would lead to the woman having between 1 or 2 years of inactivity, which would delay things. Plus, the more children a woman has, the more wear and tear on her body," Daphne said.


    This is obvious, but Andrew still didn''t understand the point of saying it, so Daphne continued speaking, "In royalty, this is problematic, because we always look for the ideal husband and to avoid succession problems, the rule is ironclad."


    "However, for nobles, it is not as rigid, as it only involves the noble family, not the entire kingdom," Daphne concluded. She paused and smilingly added, "Besides, having multiple wives is not abnormal among men in this country."


    At that moment everyone understood her words. To summarize, it only needs to be ensured that Andrew and Victoria''s children have noble privileges and the other women do not, so there was really no impediment.


    Seeing the realization in Andrew''s eyes, Daphne asked again, "So, you agree?", but at that moment Victoria intervened, "Aren''t you forgetting about me? "Don''t I have a say in that decision?".


    "No," Daphne replied flatly and Victoria wanted to retort, but then Daphne said, "Girl, stop pretending. I know it doesn''t bother you, in fact, I think you like it. You have business with them, you are close and you even have slept together, I don''t see the problem." Discover stories with empire


    This analysis left Victoria without arguments. She could only lower her head and grumble to the side. Her attitude made everyone smile and Candice broke the mood, "Well, I really don''t think it''s bad, as long as you don''t tie Andrew."


    What Candice wanted to say was clear. There was no opposition to the proposal, but they would not allow Andrew to be tied up by the kingdom. In short, it would be Victoria who joins Andrew''s harem, not Andrew to the Caltu family.


    "Well, to a certain extent, Mr. Andrew would be part of the Caltu family, but don''t worry, I assure you that he won''t be restricted just because of that," Daphne assured. After that, they embarked on negotiating this marriage.


    At the end of the meeting, without expecting it, Andrew ended up in an unexpected political marriage. It wasn''t that he was complaining. He liked Victoria, he got along well with her and there were only benefits to the union, but it really was unexpected.


    With all that defined, they discussed the shopping center project and it was only when it began to get dark that Andrew and his group said goodbye. Victoria did not leave with them, as Daphne asked her to stay.


    Andrew and the others obviously understood that Daphne wanted to give her some guidelines regarding this marriage, but they didn''t care. When they arrived at Dunnas Palace they met with everyone and told them what had happened.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that Andrew would have another wife and that he was none other than Victoria. As Candice had said, none of Andrew''s wives objected, but they all agreed that she should not tie Andrew to the kingdom.


    However, Gast¨®n went further in his analysis, "It''s really not a bad deal. First, we have a friendship with her so it is not difficult to include her, but, above all, this gives us a powerful anchor to the kingdom of Dunnas.


    For some who didn''t understand, Gast¨®n explained. First Victoria was close to the royal family, so by Andrew being her husband they would have the support of the kingdom and in this way what happened in the Cannaris empire would not happen.


    Also, thanks to this union it was much easier to include them in the shopping center project without raising discontent among the other merchants, since in short, they would be part of the nobility.


    Simply put, there were only benefits, so they didn''t worry about it. But then, Helena, who lately seemed to grasp the problems that no one else found, asked, "But what will we do with the succession of the Caltu family?"


    "What do you mean?" Aki asked not understanding and Helena explained, "Well, Andrew''s children are practically gods, so they will ascend with us, so the Caltu family would be left without an heir."


    No one had thought of that and now they were in trouble. Everyone remained silent, not knowing how to proceed, but Andrew, who did not want to bother with the topic any further, said, "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, let''s wait for Victoria to talk about it first."


    They all agreed and just waited for Victoria. Meanwhile at the royal castle, Daphne, Kenya, and Victoria had moved into Daphne''s room and were enjoying tea, while talking.


    "Victoria, now that you will have a husband things change," Daphne said seriously and added, "While you have competition you must earn Andrew''s favor, it is important for the kingdom that he be our ally."


    Victoria listened carefully but immediately stopped Daphne, "Aunt Daphne, I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation." At these words, Daphne wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, "What don''t I understand?"


    "You don''t understand Andrew at all. Gaining his favor to tie him to the kingdom is impossible. It is more likely that I will leave the kingdom than that he will bind himself," Victoria explained seriously.


    Daphne seemed to misunderstand her words and asked, "Haven''t you gotten married and already taken his side?" Victoria laughed when she heard the question and it took her a few minutes to calm down, then she was able to explain.


    "It''s not that. What I mean is that Andrew can be our ally without playing tricks like that or we will only earn scorn from him. What I am saying is that he will not attach himself to any country the way you want."


    Since Daphne didn''t seem to understand, Victoria explained in detail. While she hadn''t interacted much with Andrew outside of business and massages, but she had talked a lot with Candice and Carolina when they did business.


    They could be considered friends and when she spent time with them, it was obvious that the topic of Andrew came up from time to time, so she understood things well in reference to his personality.


    Once she explained, Daphne sighed and said, "Well, maybe try and if you can''t, at least let him not be an enemy." Victoria nodded and after talking to her for a while she left.


    Although it was late, Victoria did not return to her house, but instead went to the Dunnas Palace, since they had just closed a marriage engagement and she had a lot to discuss with Andrew and his people.


    Shortly after Victoria left, three old men appeared in Daphne''s room. One of them was the elder who appeared at the meeting and upon seeing them, both Kenya and Daphne stood up and bowed, while saying, "Greetings to the elders."


    These were the protectors of the kingdom. Just like Cannaris has Demon and Arturios, the Dunnas kingdom has these three elders. The surprising thing is that all three are demigods.


    The empire of Cannaris is admittedly more powerful than Dunnas, but even they do not have three demigods to protect the royal family. "Girl, tell us how the meeting went. Don''t leave anything out."

 CHAPTER 467

    The existence of these three elders is the reason why Dunnas royalty only married one man in their entire lives. Today few know it, but in their youth, they were the husbands of the queens of their time.The queens of this country always choose a man who is strong and has potential, so if they can survive to a certain extent, they can reach the status of these three elders.


    Since they enjoyed all the benefits of the kingdom in their youth, now that they reached the demigod stage they became guardians of the kingdom. Even many countries do not know about this, since royalty always declares their deaths and hides their power. Read latest chapters at empire


    On paper, Dunnas is a kingdom with a medium military force, but that is only a smoke screen that the kingdom itself had launched since it has many hidden experts.


    For this reason, Daphne did not dare to hide anything, because these elders are really her ancestors. The three elders listened to the whole story carefully, because they knew that Andrew was not a normal person.


    While it is true that one of them had evaluated him and did not feel any hostility towards the kingdom, it did not change the fact that care should be taken with him. Andrew didn''t know that that old man had a very special ability.


    He has the ability to read people''s characters. His ability is very accurate, but not infallible, and the reason why Fluffy didn''t notice it is because this is not a blessing like Oliver''s aura eyes.


    In fact, it is a simple skill acquired through experience. For this reason, it is not 100% accurate, but if this old man said that he was the second to judge someone''s character, no one would dare to declare themselves the first.


    Because of this, when he told the other two elders about Andrew, they were not so worried, since he had already been evaluated and there seemed to be no problems, but they still had to be vigilant.


    After Daphne finished telling everything, the old man who had evaluated Andrew said, "You were right to match him with Victoria, but I share the girl''s thoughts. That young man will not be tied to the empire."


    The old man paused and added, "But that doesn''t mean he can''t give us benefits by being friendly with him. The mere idea of ??that shopping center is already a big win, don''t ruin it."


    Daphne nodded immediately and the three elders left without saying anything else. Daphne looked at Kenia and said, "You know what to do," to which the maid nodded and disappeared into the shadows.


    Meanwhile, Victoria arrived at Dunnas Palace. As it was already night, the Dunnas Palace had opened its doors for business, so the establishment was very lively.


    When the receptionists saw her arrive they immediately sent someone to notify Andrew of her arrival while they received her. Victoria didn''t have to wait long when Andrew''s message came saying to let her through.


    Although she knew the way, she still was guided by one of the employees. As usual, Victoria entered alone, but unlike the previous times, Andrew did not attend to her alone as he always did.


    His wives and children were also in the office. Victoria was surprised to see so many women and children in the office since she only knew Candice and Carolina. Although she knew that Andrew had other wives, she did not expect them to be so many and especially not to have children.


    Despite her surprise, she recovered quickly and approached a little timidly. She had never been as nervous as she was now and it was obvious since she was in the presence of her future husband, her future sisters, and apparently several of her future nephews.


    Although she hid that nervousness very well, before Andrew''s Eros eyes that was useless, he could see the aura of nervousness and unexpectedly the aura of amorousness around her.


    Previously, Andrew had noticed that Victoria had an aura of desire and sincerity when she visited him, but after the meeting and confirmation of the engagement, somehow the desire had changed to love.


    It wasn''t as strong as the other girls, but it was evident that her feelings had changed a lot after the engagement. When the girls saw Victoria''s arrival, they looked at her with some curiosity, because apart from Candice and Carolina, the others didn''t know her.


    The children were even more curious since they had never seen her and most of them were already 2 years old. Not only that, they were very intelligent for a 2-year-old, so they were very curious about the beautiful woman who had appeared.


    "I guess this is the first time I''ve seen many of you. I''m Victoria and it looks like I''ll be your sister from now on," Victoria introduced herself a little nervously but determined.


    Helena who is the oldest and friendliest of all, approached, and after introducing herself, she also introduced all the other girls. Victoria was surprised to see that she was received with kindness.


    In fact, she was suspicious of this kindness, as it is common knowledge that harems are not peaceful at all and she was surprised to see that here it seemed to be quite the opposite.


    Andrew, as if understanding her thoughts, said, "You will understand things better when you join formally, but first we must discuss some important issues."


    Victoria nodded to Andrew''s words and took a seat in one of the office chairs. Helena poured her some tea and then the conversations began.


    "Victoria, although I accepted this engagement, I have some clarifications that I must make," Andrew began, and seeing Victoria nodded, he continued, "As I said at the meeting, I will not abandon my wives, nor will I tie myself to the kingdom of Dunnas."


    Although that had already been made clear, in the meeting with Daphne, there, it seemed more like a negotiation, but here, it was a conversation with his future wife, so he had to clear things up from the beginning.


    Victoria understood what Andrew meant and responded, "I understand that well. In fact, it was made that, very clear to the queen''s mother, so you should not worry. I just hope you don''t put me in the middle of you and my country."


    "Don''t worry, as long as they are friendly to me, I won''t be stingy in being nice to them, so it''s not me you should say that to," Andrew replied with a smile.


    With that settled, Andrew moved on to the next topic, "The other thing I want to discuss with you is the topic of marriage and your family." The sudden topic confused Victoria and she couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, you see, none of my wives have ever received a marriage ceremony. Well, Zany and I had a little ritual from the Amazons, but your case is special since you are a noble," Andrew said.


    He paused and added, "Then I want to know, what are the customs?", to which Victoria replied, "Well, I am the current bearer of my family''s noble title, so a formal announcement of my engagement is necessary and a ceremony too."


    "There comes the other issue. If you marry me, our children will not be able to inherit that title and if they do, it will be difficult for them to pass it on to their descendants," Andrew said seriously.


    Victoria was now lost, as she did not understand what Andrew meant. Obviously, Andrew and the others were aware that Victoria didn''t understand, but there was no way to explain to her that Andrew was a candidate for god and that children will be god in the future.


    Although he had engaged himself to her and now there were some feelings of love, they were still not strong enough to confess that to her. In fact, Andrew was sure that even if he accepted her as his wife, there was still no such bond that would allow the seal of wife to appear on her.


    For this reason, Andrew had to be ambiguous, but make things clear to her, "You will understand the reasons in time. At the moment I can''t explain them to you, but believe me, it will be a problem, so...".


    Despite her confusion, Victoria decided to accept what Andrew was saying. "Well, I don''t really intend to retain my title. In fact, I am waiting for my cousins ??to reach the age to hand over the position to them, so heirs should not be a problem, but the announcement of the engagement and the ceremony must take place, that not only depends on the title but on my belonging to a noble family."


    "I have no problem with that," Andrew said relieved to learn that Victoria was planning to give up her title, and added, "While the right thing to do would be to give my wives a ceremony before yours, they don''t care about that, so you''ll be on your own."


    "Feel special while you can," Candice said jokingly, which made everyone laugh. Even Victoria laughed because she understood that they were joking with her. After finishing laughing, Andrew said, "Well, with that settled, you should stay tonight."


    "Yes, you will experience something you''ve never experienced before", Carolina said with a fake sinister smile, which made Victoria nervous and Andrew had to scold her, "Stop scaring her. Do not listen to her. It is nothing to be scared of". sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 468

    Obviously, everyone knew that this was just a game between them. Even Victoria understood it and that''s why, like the others, she just laughed happily at the loving and fun atmosphere.After the jokes, everyone chatted for a while, and then as usual, the girls sent the children with Carmen to rest and dragged their new sister Victoria to the room.


    Andrew didn''t have to be a genius to know that they must have been talking about things he shouldn''t know and choosing some erotic lingerie to give to Victoria on initiation night.


    It had become something of a ritual that whenever a new wife arrived, they would have a wild night of sex. Although it is considered a ritual, it only started when Zany joined, so Victoria would barely be the second to receive it.


    The advantage was that Victoria, unlike Zany, was not shy, nor inexperienced in sex, so when she found out what they were going to do, she was a little excited, but that didn''t prevent a little embarrassment from getting into an orgy.


    It was true that Victoria was very open when it came to sex and it wasn''t her first time with a man. In fact, she had already done it with Andrew before, but it was the first time she had done it in a group.


    Although the women of Dunnas are daring, it doesn''t change the fact that their common sense towards sex is no different from the rest of the world. This means that they are limited to normal activity.


    Things like oral sex and strange positions are not normal in this world, so an orgy was outside the reasoning of the people of this world. Still, she didn''t flinch and grabbed a set of black and lace underwear.


    When all the girls were ready, they sent the usual signal to Andrew and then he entered the room. Just like when the encounter with Zany happened, the lights in the room were on.


    Previously, whenever they were going to have a night of passion, the girls would decorate the room with candles, which made it more romantic and less illuminated. They did this because they were still sensitive to uncovering completely, so they preferred there to be little lightning.


    However, as time went by, the girls abandoned any hint of shame in front of Andrew and now wanted him to see them in all their glory. This was also the reason why they always wore exciting costumes and outfits.


    Sometimes certain outfits were more exciting than being completely naked and this was what the girls wanted to achieve every time they put on these clothes and costumes.


    When Andrew entered the room, he found all of his wives lined up looking beautiful and sensual. As always they wore similar suits, but of different colors.


    They all had a set of underwear that consisted of a bra that pushed up their tits and showed them bigger than they really were. The textures were semi-transparent, so you could see their nipples and the delicate lace trim made them look very sensual.


    They also wore panties with the same design. Although not as transparent as the bras, you could see their pussies. The lace and decorations revealed just enough to let the imagination fly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carolina was wearing a white one that seemed the simplest and most insipid, but it fit her well. Although her mentality had changed a long time ago, Carolina was still the purest among her wives, so that color suited her well.


    Helena, who was without a doubt the most erotic and with the most pronounced curves, was wearing a purple outfit that combined perfectly with her white skin and black hair, giving her the feeling of being in front of a milf, which was not incorrect because she certainly fell into that category.


    Aki who is the most modest in terms of physical attributes of all of Andrew''s wives, wore a dark red outfit, more similar to a burgundy. While her attributes compared to her others are lacking, if you just looked at her you wouldn''t think that.


    She is of small height and athletic build, so her small tits and round, firm, well-shaped ass were sensual and this color only made her look passionate and erotic.


    Candice was unexpectedly wearing a pink outfit, which didn''t seem appropriate for her build and personality, but when Andrew saw her he couldn''t help but be surprised, because it suited her very well and unlike the others, it didn''t seem erotic, but rather beautiful and youthful.


    If he had to describe them, Candice and Carolina were the modest ones and Aki and Helena were the daring ones, but each one had their own charm. Andrew''s cock proved it because every time he looked at one of them his cock reacted.


    Zany, for her part, wore a brown outfit that was quite strange to see in underwear, but somehow with her skin tone, it looked amazing. Since the shade of her underwear and her skin were similar, she looked like she was naked, but at the same time, she did not, it slightly covered the special parts of her, giving her an unparalleled eroticism.


    Finally, Victoria, the star of the night, wore a black outfit that, together with her snow-white skin, gave her an irresistible sensuality. Andrew looked at them all and it wasn''t a quick glance.


    He took his time to look at each girl carefully. He even made them turn around to see their shapely and perky asses, which made him unable to contain himself and he approached each of them and gave them a passionate kiss.


    He took his time. He wasn''t in a hurry, so he started kissing Carolina. Their kiss was not only passionate, but Andrew''s hands ran over the girl''s body, pressing her tits and ass gently. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    With Helena, he was a little more abrupt, because he knew that this woman liked a little more force in the movements. Aki didn''t even have to say it, but this little masochist was the most aggressive.


    Andrew didn''t hold back on her and kneaded her ass hard, spreading her buttocks as wide as he could, while he kissed her and when he let her go he even gave her a slap on the ass that echoed throughout the room.


    Candice, like Carolina, was more in favor of romanticism, and with her pink lingerie that showed her tender and youthful, Andrew gently groped her, making her body tremble a little.


    Zany, the Amazon warrior was still a little inexperienced, but Andrew still touched her with a little force, something similar to Helena, and even made her let out a small muffled moan.


    The last one was Victoria. Since she was the new one, Andrew gave her special treatment and therefore their kiss was longer than with everyone else. He also groped her for a longer time.


    Andrew''s hands passed over her pronounced tits, ran down her abdomen, around her lower back, and ended up on her ass. He squeezed it tightly picked her up and walked with her to her bed.


    Victoria was not passive either, because when she felt Andrew lifting her, she immediately wrapped both arms around her neck and wrapped both legs around his waist, to facilitate the movement.


    It was obvious that Andrew planned to work with Victoria first, since she was Andrew''s new wife and he had to give her special treatment, at least for tonight. This was not part of the ritual, as Zany did not receive it, but Andrew thought it was appropriate.


    Victoria was different from the others. Although she would become Andrew''s wife, she still did not reach the same level of love and intimacy. In fact, she didn''t know Andrew''s identity and his secrets, so while she is a wife, she really isn''t one yet.


    This is why Andrew wanted to strengthen their ties by starting with intimacy. He carried her to the bed and laid her down gently. The kiss was not interrupted during all this time and once in bed, Andrew was free to explore her curves again.


    The other girls who understood that Andrew was going to deal with Victoria first didn''t complain, but that didn''t mean they were just going to watch and wait for their turn. They approached the bed and surrounded the couple and began to touch them.


    Although Andrew has the energy to play with all of them, he is limited to attending to them at the same time because he is one person, he cannot multiply, so he focuses on Victoria and lets the others do what they want.


    The girls served themselves as they pleased. Aki and Helena immediately positioned themselves on the bottom and began to suck Andrew and Victoria''s crotch as best they could, which due to the position was not very comfortable to do.


    Victoria felt the two girls'' tongues on her pussy and felt a little discomfort, but with Andrew on top of her kissing and groping her, she didn''t have a chance to complain about it.


    Zany was still a little modest and inexperienced, so even though she approached, she didn''t know what to do, so Carolina, as her older sister, urged her to slip her hands between Andrew and Victoria, to rub their chests.


    Although Zany is older than Carolina, the latter was Andrew''s first wife, so considering herself her older sister was not wrong, at least as sister wives, she was one.


    Victoria felt more and more strange. It wasn''t that she didn''t like it, but feeling the other girls'' hands and tongues attacking her was something she hadn''t experienced, so it made her a little uncomfortable, but she endured it, especially since the pleasure was beginning to invade her.


    After a few minutes in this situation, Andrew decided to change position, so he lay on his back on the bed and said, "Aki, Helena, teach her how to give a good blowjob."


    The two girls smiled and dragged her to Andrew''s lower part, and removing his clothes they freed Andrew''s erect cock and grabbing it tightly they offered it to Victoria as if saying, "Show us what you can do."


    Although embarrassed, Victoria did not back down and took Andrew''s cock into her mouth. She had already given blowjobs and although she was not an expert, she was not a beginner either.


    Helena and Aki whispered to her as she sucked his cock what she should do and little by little Andrew began to feel more pleasure. Candice took the opportunity to climb on top of Andrew''s face so he could suck her pussy and he didn''t refuse.


    Carolina on her part made Zany climb on Andrew''s chest and Candice, seeing Zany in front of her, started playing with her tits and Zany did the same. She''s inexperienced, but she knew how things worked, so she wasn''t polite about groping Candice.


    As she was now alone, Carolina stood behind Zany and began to hug her from behind and play with her tits and pussy, so the Amazon was now under attack by the two girls.


    Soon the room was filled with erotic moans and a thin layer of sweat appeared on their bodies, due to the increase in their body temperature. When Andrew''s cock was fully erect, Helena touched the two girls on top of Andrew to get them to move.


    Now Andrew only had Candice on his face and Victoria climbed on top of Andrew''s cock, penetrating her own pussy with the huge meat rod, making her moan weakly, and that is how the night of pleasure began.

 CHAPTER 469

    while victoria wasn''t as good at moving her hips as the other wives, andrew was enjoying her tight, hot pussy. andrew''s cock moved in and out in rhythm with the movement of victoria''s hips.we must remember that this world is quite limited in terms of sexual imagination. although there are pleasure houses and many other entertainments for adults, they are not very varied.


    even for sexually experienced women like helena, most are limited to simple positions like missionary. in fact, these women have become so experts and experience different things thanks to andrew''s influence.


    it is for this reason that victoria, despite having a good experience in bed, was not very good in a cowgirl position, since she only began to experience it recently at the dunnas palace, thanks to the fact that the courtiers of the place were taught by sonia, who in turn was trained by andrew.


    still, andrew wouldn''t demand anything from her. he knew these shortcomings and little by little he could teach her. while victoria did everything possible to please her future husband, helena and aki elevated the pleasure.


    helena stood behind victoria and, hugging her, began to massage her tits. victoria was taken by surprise when she felt helena''s delicate hands groping her, but she was so focused on moving her hips that she had no intention of stopping her.


    unfortunately or fortunately for her, this was far from over. aki was even more daring and standing next to victoria, she began to suck her tits. feeling aki''s small mouth and slippery tongue on her tits, make her moan.


    while she felt some discomfort, she couldn''t deny that she liked what she was experiencing. while andrew squeezed candice''s ass that was sitting on his face, he made his tongue flutter all over her pussy, making her moan.


    continue reading stories on empire


    zany and carolina didn''t want to be left out of the action, so they got close to candice and each attacked one of candice''s tits, taking her by surprise and her moans intensified.


    carolina obviously incited zany''s movements. she was still inexperienced and was not very proactive in getting involved with the other girls, but carolina encouraged her and in the end, she joined.


    tasting candice''s sweet pussy and being swallowed by victoria''s pussy, andrew was in heaven, but as much as he liked the feeling of being serviced, he liked being serviced more.


    for this reason, he patted candice''s ass as if telling her to get off of him and she understandingly dismounted from andrew''s face. all the girls understood that andrew wanted to take control, so they stopped their movements.


    victoria, who was enjoying helena and aki''s treatment, felt dissatisfied that they stopped, but when she saw andrew getting up she got a little excited because although she didn''t know what he wanted to do, she could sense that he would do something.


    just as she had guested, andrew made her stand up and get on all fours. her slightly arched back and her raised ass gave an erotic sight, which andrew could not stand and without any hesitation, he brought his cock back inside victoria.


    andrew held her hip tightly to have a better grip and to be able to penetrate her with greater intensity and depth. victoria''s moans immediately rose to the sky, as andrew''s cock was destroying her insides.


    the girls who now had nothing to do immediately looked for positions to participate. helena was quick and stood in front of victoria''s face, which was distorted with pleasure, and with a little roughness, she opened her legs, revealing her pussy, and holding victoria''s hair, she made victoria press her mouth to her pussy.


    victoria didn''t know how to respond to the feeling that helena''s pussy was now in her mouth, so helena said with authority, "don''t just look at it, lick it." despite that, victoria didn''t know what to do, so helena started moving her hips, rubbing her pussy all over victoria''s face.


    victoria was on the edge because helena was being aggressive and victoria had difficulty breathing and andrew''s thrusts made it even more difficult for her. then at that moment, she felt someone sneak under her, unaware of her intention.


    the one who had done it was aki. being small, she had no problem getting under victoria and she began to attack the pair of tits that swayed to the rhythm of andrew''s thrusts.


    the sound of andrew''s pelvis slapping victoria''s ass with each thrust, plus victoria''s choking sound as helena rubbed her pussy in her face and the sound of aki sucking her breasts filled the room.


    carolina and zany seemed to have no place, but this was not carolina''s first rodeo, so she quickly made zany sit on helena''s face, which prevented her from continuing to suffocate victoria, as she lost her grip on victoria''s head.


    still, carolina wouldn''t let victoria escape, so she replaced helena, and taking victoria''s head she rubbed it against helena''s pussy. unfortunately by doing this, she was left without giving and receiving pleasure and andrew noticing this said, "lean your ass over here."


    without hesitation, carolina moved her ass towards andrew while continuing to press victoria''s head against helena''s pussy and now with carolina''s ass close to him, andrew freed one of his hands and began to play with carolina''s pussy.


    the girls'' moans were like an obscene symphony that none of those present cared about, as they were immersed in pleasure. after several minutes, victoria couldn''t hold on and was about to cum, and andrew, as if noticing this, withdrew his cock from her, leaving her one step away from orgasm.


    she wanted to complain about it, but carolina was still pressing her head against helena''s pussy, so her protest couldn''t be heard. andrew didn''t care because that was his goal, so he lined up his cock with aki''s tight pussy underneath victoria and began to penetrate the small lady.


    aki immediately felt andrew''s massive cock gaping inside her and had to stop her treatment of victoria''s tits, as she had to limit herself to moaning while andrew penetrated her violently.


    aki''s pussy is the tightest of all andrew''s wives, due to its small size, and andrew enjoyed it, as it gave him incredible pleasure because his cock felt imprisoned.


    despite that, he did not slow down the pace of penetration. aki likes wild sex and andrew enjoys destroying her pussy so instead of slowing down, he increased his speed.


    now aki''s moans were the most intense and after a few minutes, the girls started moving again. since andrew had already switched to fucking aki, it was obvious that they could fight over his cock.


    being close to him, carolina moved a little further back and leaned her ass against andrew, giving him to understand that she wanted to be penetrated. her pussy was already wet because andrew had been playing with hers and fulfilling her request, andrew pulled his cock out of aki''s tight pussy and entered carolina''s.


    victoria was finally able to remove her face from helena''s pussy, because carolina now had no way to hold her, since andrew''s thrusts were strong and deep, so she just enjoyed it.


    feeling like no one was sucking her pussy, helena then made zany bend over and they did a perfect 69 while playing with each other''s asses. victoria had been released, but having aki underneath her, they then began to touch each other as well.


    obviously, it was aki who set the pace, since she had more experience in this type of joint session. in this way, andrew moved between all of his wives, letting them taste his cock for a few minutes each.


    after countless changes of positions, andrew cum and soaked them with his cum as much as he could, but his resistance was far from over. after cumming, he just looked for one of the pussies in front of him and continued fucking.


    they continued in this way until the palace of dunnas closed its doors and bathed in fluids of all kinds, they fell exhausted. andrew was a little dirty during this session, as he avoided cumming inside them and simply showered them with his cum every time he get to the orgasm.


    their bodies, sticky with semen and sweat, caused no discomfort and they fucked like there was no tomorrow. the girls'' cum also fell on andrew and the other girls, so in the end they were bathed in a cocktail of obscenity.


    they had fucked so violently and for so long that they didn''t have the strength to move, but the mess they had made was too big for them to go to sleep like that.


    not only were their bodies dirty, but the sheets and pillows on the bed were a mess. they stayed in bed catching their breath and once they did they got up to clean.


    they removed the sheets. they changed the pillows and then went to take a bath to remove the dirt from their bodies. victoria, who had not experienced such a crazy night, was in a trance because she had cum several times and her hips and legs were failing her. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    andrew had to carry her to the bathroom and bring her back. all the girls made fun of her, especially carolina, who seemed to be in a good mood today since she is normally not one to direct or intimidate others, but today she not only instructed zany but also bothered victoria.


    obviously, it was all with a sense of affection, she wasn''t really intimidating her and victoria understood it as she played along. after cleaning everything and cleaning their bodies, they lay down on the bed that was already beginning to become too small for everyone who slept in it.


    tired and refreshed, they didn''t have much trouble falling asleep. the next morning, they got up almost at noon and they still did because the children burst into the room to wake them up or else they would have slept all day.


    forcibly getting up, they scolded the children, but seeing their innocent faces they did not go far and simply stayed in bed playing with the children. at that moment volg, who is the oldest and most mature for his age, asked, "dad, who is she?"


    the question surprised them, because although he is intelligent, he is still a child, but thinking about it, seeing a strange woman in bed with his mothers and father was obviously curious, so andrew, stroking his head, and responded, "this is mom victoria."

 CHAPTER 470

    after saying that, the childern started treating victoria like they treated all the other girls. andrew didn''t know if his children understood his words or simply assumed that any woman he brought was part of the family.no matter what it was, andrew thought they weren''t wrong, so he didn''t pursue the topic. the children were very curious and began to ask victoria questions which left her defenseless.


    victoria had little experience with small children, but she was sure that none of the children the age of that in front of her were that intelligent. she doubted her existence and looked at andrew and the other girls as if asking, "how old are they?", but they all seemed to ignore the question.


    she is an intelligent woman. she knows that andrew and the others are hiding something from her, but for some reason, she doesn''t press the issue. in her thinking, the reason they are still excluding her is because she is still under probation.


    victoria was clear that her marriage to andrew was very different from the one he had with the other girls. while she has some feelings for andrew, this change only happened recently and she still didn''t know what andrew felt for her.


    in her opinion, she and andrew only agreed to a political marriage, not a marriage based on mutual love, so she believed that she must first gain their trust in order for them to open up to her.


    although her thinking was not wrong, it had nothing to do with gaining their trust, because, with the eyes of eros, andrew could see that victoria was loyal, now it was not about that, now it was about love.


    it is true that she was beginning to have feelings of love for andrew, but andrew still did not see her that way. it wasn''t that he disliked her, or anything like that, but they hadn''t lived together or experienced many things for him to see her the same way he see his other wives.


    still, they didn''t rush things. they simply tried to get to know each other better, but with victoria being a noble there were some problems. normally, as andrew''s wife, she would move to the heavenly palace to live with him, but that was not acceptable, at least not for the moment.


    however, in the kingdom of dunnas, women are more open to sex and even visit the red light district naturally and frequently. it is one thing to visit it for a service from time to time and another to live there.


    although more liberal, the nobles are still nobles even in this country. for this reason after playing with the children for a couple of hours, andrew and victoria moved to a different room to discuss more serious matters.


    they had to define the implications of their engagement. this involved meeting the caltu family, making the announcement of their engagement, and planning everything for the wedding, including some rituals of this country.


    furthermore, they could not delay with this matter, because if they wanted to carry out the shopping center project they had to speed things up since one of the conditions for andrew to participate in this project is to be part of victoria''s family.


    it''s not that they couldn''t do it without announcing their engagement, but it would be problematic for the royal family to keep the merchants in line. while the royal family''s word is law, it does not change the fact that if the capital''s powerful merchants unite, it would lead to trouble.


    not to mention that they needed merchants to rent premises in the shopping center for the project to come to life. although andrew was convinced that no one would be stupid enough not to take advantage of this opportunity, it is better to avoid potential problems.


    knowing that, andrew and victoria talked for a couple of hours and decided to present their engagement to the caltu family the next day. they were not afraid that their relationship would not be accepted, because they had two cards up their sleeve.


    the first is that victoria would relinquish her title to one of her cousins, so the family didn''t have to worry about a strange and uncredentialed man like andrew joining in and causing trouble.


    the second card was that the matchmaker was daphne, the queen mother of the country, which was practically a royal decree, so the caltu family should not be a problem to convince.


    with that defined, victoria left with the intention of organizing everything. she first went to the royal castle to inform them of her decision to pass her noble title to someone else. as daphne had already informed her daughter, the current queen, and her granddaughter, the princess, when victoria arrived the three of her received victoria.


    enjoy more content from empire


    despite the familiarity with them, the topic to be discussed was a matter of the kingdom, so the meeting was held in the office where the current queen discusses these types of situations.


    although daphne and the queen disagreed with victoria giving up her title, victoria convinced them by telling them what andrew had told her regarding the topic of the heir.


    although she didn''t have the details and her explanation was ambiguous, they both relented when one of the royal family''s elderly demigod protectors appeared and told them not to focus on small things.


    the old man told them that the important thing was to be on good terms with andrew and that it was not necessary to give him the title of being the husband of a countess. in dunnas, noble titles are held by women, since men will not lead the family, they only have to protect it and that is why they were focused on improving their strength.


    with the old man''s intervention, daphne and her daughter reluctantly agreed to let victoria renounce her noble title, and with that settled, victoria returned to her family''s mansion to notify them about her engagement.


    although the men were not dedicated to running the family, that did not mean that they were not aware of what was happening, so when victoria called all the principal family members to talk, it was not just the women who came. s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the caltu family had decreased in number over time and although this led to a decrease in the number of branches on the tree, it also made them stronger, as they were more united.


    in the courtroom of the caltu mansion, victoria, some of her uncles and aunts, as well as her cousins ??gathered. there were also some elders who were the protectors of the family.


    there were no more than 15 people since only the backbone of the family gathered. once everyone was present, victoria began to explain the reason for the meeting.


    victoria calmly explained how daphne had arranged an engagement for her and who andrew was, which caused some resistance. they had no problem with daphne decreeing an engagement for victoria, but they were not convinced about andrew.


    as mentioned before, strength is valued here and while andrew is a successful businessman, they don''t know his strength. the other thing that bothered them was that he had many wives.


    although there is no impediment to that, the caltu family holds the title of count, which makes them a family of high nobility, so it was not correct. even several of the protective elders wanted to refuse, but victoria pulled out the hidden card.


    she told them how she would give up being the head of the family and pass the baton to her younger cousin. victoria had two cousins, but one is only 10 years old and the other is 15 years old, so they were still young.


    because of this, everyone was against her, but victoria managed to convince them, saying that she would watch over her and educate her to fulfill her obligations properly.


    with so much insistence, everyone had to agree with what victoria had arranged, but even so, they did not leave everything written in stone. her aunts said they would only accept after meeting andrew and evaluating him with their own eyes.


    although victoria did not get the unconditional acceptance of her family, the fact that they considered her proposal and agreed to meet andrew was enough, so it was established that andrew would visit the mansion the next day.


    victoria then sent a carrier pigeon telling andrew everything that had happened and andrew responded by telling her not to worry as he would take care of everything the next day.


    andrew is no longer the innocent young man he used to be. he had experienced the cruelties of this world and the intrigues of the powerful, so he was not afraid and had more experience in these matters, so after receiving victoria''s message he discussed with his wives and guardians about the meeting.


    just because he was experienced, that didn''t mean that he could show up without any plan, so they discussed for several hours the possible scenarios that could happen.


    in the end, they decided to show strength, since that is what they value most in this country for men, so, the next day, andrew boarded his most luxurious carriage and accompanied by castor, oliver, and a group of 10 guards, and marched towards the caltu family mansion, with boasting.

 CHAPTER 471

    andrew not only came out showing his strength just to impress the caltu family, but to show off to everyone in town. andrew was going to marry the current countess of caltu, who is one of the most powerful women in the kingdom and although no one knew the reason for his visit, being so showy, he made it clear that it was not a simple situation.the caltu family may not be the most powerful family in dunnas in terms of nobility, but their closeness to the royal family puts them on the same level as the marquisates of the kingdom, so andrew must show his strength.


    victoria, although she does not seem like it, is one of the most coveted women in the kingdom. her family is powerful and well-connected to the royal family, so she has no shortage of suitors.


    although in dunnas, men are valued for their strength and can get almost any woman if they show their worth, this does not mean that they do not actively look for women with good economic and social positions.


    you have to understand that to be strong you not only need talent but also resources, so marrying a powerful woman opens many doors. taking the caltu family as an example, their strength and resources would make any man strong, so victoria was a sought-after woman.


    even some marquisates wanted to marry her, so andrew had to establish his dominion. when the caltu family agents reported andrew''s actions, they nodded giving him a positive point for his attitude.


    it is true that they are not entirely convinced, but they were not stupid. they knew that if daphne, who considered victoria to be her niece or even her daughter, agreed to this engagement, andrew must be a talent, but even so, the family affairs had to be handled by them.


    it is for this reason that since yesterday when victoria told them everything, they sent agents to investigate him. several of them posed as clients at dunnas palace, while others simply searched for various information about him.


    in this way, before andrew arrived at the caltu family mansion, they already knew that andrew was the owner of dunnas palace and had even discovered his control over yuri''s pleasure house.


    they were surprised because in a short time, andrew had become the head of the region of the red light district where his business was located and that demonstrated his ability and strength.


    andrew''s carriage moved calmly. since he was showing himself, he did not speed up the pace, on the contrary, he went as slowly as he could to attract the attention of everyone in the city.


    although few knew the reason, the intelligent ones immediately noticed what was happening. although they had no way of verifying it, the actions taken were evident and when the carriage arrived at the caltu family mansion, many wrinkled their eyebrows.


    with so many suitors, noticing someone visiting the caltu family mansion with so much boasting made them feel bad, as they felt that they would lose a woman who could give them many benefits.


    some arrogant nobles even tried to intervene, but the royal family unexpectedly blocked them and then they understood, who supported this situation, leaving them helpless.


    andrew got out of the carriage at the entrance of the mansion. although a high wall surrounded it, andrew was not stopped at the entrance, as the guards had been informed to let them pass.


    as he got off the carriage, he was greeted by a maid and a butler who looked like a couple. although they were middle-aged, they looked young and strong. andrew sized them up the instant he saw them and knew that they were experts a little stronger than him.


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    these two alone showed the strength of the caltu family, but when castor and oliver got out of the carriage with andrew, many lost their composure. it was not strange that they were surprised by oliver since he is a super expert and there are few who reach that level at his age.


    but castor was more a surprise. he is the same age as andrew and is already a powerful expert, so he is more eye-catching, but the woman and man who received them remained calm.


    "welcome to the caltu mansion," the woman greeted, bowing respectfully. the man accompanying her did not say anything, but he also bowed slightly.


    andrew didn''t respond, just gave a gentle nod and without much preamble, he was guided into the mansion. even though andrew is virtually victoria''s fianc¨¦, he was not allowed to be accompanied by his guardians and andrew had no problem with that.


    he knew that he still had to pass the caltu family evaluation, so for now, they were still cautious with him. andrew was guided to the mansion''s conference room where everyone had gathered the day before.


    in front of the door that was more than two meters wide and 3 meters high, the pair of guides announced, "mr. andrew has arrived," and then they proceeded to open the unexpected unguarded door.


    the door opened and andrew entered with a firm step under the gaze of everyone present. there he could see victoria sitting at the head of the table arranged as the leader of the family.


    on her right hand was her mother''s brother, along with his wife and daughter, while on her left was her mother''s sister, along with her husband and daughter.


    these were the only full-blooded members of the caltu family. victoria''s mother was the previous countess and that was why victoria received the title. victoria''s father had died years ago in a battle, so the caltu family only had 5 blood members at this time.


    victoria, her uncle elmon, her aunt clarisa, and her cousins ??an¨ªs and lili. the latter is clarisa''s daughter and the one who would take the leadership of the family when victoria hands over the title.


    the appearance of the women of the caltu family is quite predominant since both clarisa and the two girls are very similar to victoria, so it is obvious that the women of the caltu family have strong genetics.


    an¨ªs, who is only 10 years old, is a little beauty and lili is already beginning to show her future gifts. clarisa, who was older, still retained her beauty, but some gray hair could already be seen in her hair.


    it was surprising for andrew to see that clarisa, despite her beauty, looked older than daphne, while she was relatively younger, which showed that daphne was not normal.


    andrew stopped in front of everyone and with a respectful tone introduced himself, "greetings to the aunts, uncles, cousins, ??and elders. i am andrew who has the honor of holding victoria''s hand in marriage."


    everyone present was surprised that andrew noticed that there were some elders hidden in the room, but they quickly composed themselves and clarisa was quick to respond, "that is not defined yet."


    victoria wanted to reply, but andrew gave her a look as if telling her not to worry about it. those present are not simple people, not only are they nobles of great history and education, but they are business people, so they could see the slight exchange and could only watch inwardly at how andrew handled the situation.


    allowing him to sit down, andrew unceremoniously took a seat in the only available chair that was arranged farthest from victoria at the table.


    after andrew took his seat, the doors closed and now it was just them in the room. clarisa and her brother elmon looked at each other slightly as if they had already discussed what they would do and clarisa spoke again, "young man, we know the circumstances, but we want to know more about you."


    andrew looked at her confidently and began to introduce himself, without holding back, "well, i assume you already know that i am the owner of the heavenly palace in the red light district and i have business dealings with the leader of the area yuri."


    when andrew said that, everyone looked at him suspiciously, because they knew that they were not business deals, but that he controlled the place, but they said nothing and let andrew continue.


    "i also have similar businesses in cannaris, tampilla, and star city. i also have some business with the black forest amazons and currently have 5 wives," andrew said as if it were nothing important.


    unfortunately, what he had said was not simple. not only was he an international businessman, but doing business with the amazons was quite impressive.


    they just didn''t like the part about having multiple wives, but andrew didn''t pay attention to them and continued saying, "all my wives have their businesses and skills, so my network of influence is quite wide, not to mention that this engagement took place out thanks to queen mother daphne for reasons i think you already know."


    everyone present nodded, giving the impression that they knew what he was talking about. still, clarisa asked, "it seems that you are worthy of our victory, but the fact that you have more wives is a bit problematic, could you¡­?"


    andrew didn''t let her finish, "my engagement to victoria doesn''t affect my other relationships. i will not abandon any of my wives and even more could come in the future."


    the decisive response surprised everyone. elmon, victoria''s uncle even wrinkled his eyebrows not happy with the comment, but andrew was not scared and said, "the situation should have been clarified by victoria before, i hope you don''t focus on that. i will be honest, you are the ones who benefit the most from me joining you, not the other way around."


    although arrogant, it was true. however, the noble caltu family would not be intimidated and elmon, who was about to attack him, was stopped by the appearance of three elders, then, the real meeting seemed to have just begun.


    sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 472

    the three elders were obviously men and were the ancestors of the caltu family. all three of them were super experts at the same level as oliver, but there was one of them who was significantly stronger.his strength wasn''t as simple as saying he was superior to oliver''s. andrew took a good look at him and thanks to fluffy''s help, he understood that he was even more powerful than sansa who at this moment is the most powerful force at andrew''s disposal if he didn''t take into account his ability to give his body to fluffy.


    this powerful old man seemed to be the leader and that was why he was the one who spoke first. "boy, you are a strange entity. you don''t seem very strong, but my intuition tells me that you are more than what you show," the old man began to say.


    "honestly, all of us here are not opposed to your union with victoria, since we know that the queen mother would not accept this engagement if you did not have what it takes, but what we really want to know are two things," the old man continued speaking.


    "you can speak calmly, elder. i will answer truthfully," andrew said with a serious expression and then the old man asked, "the first thing is to know what your intentions are with the family and the second thing is in reference to the heir."


    hearing what the old man wanted to know, andrew wrinkled his eyebrows, because the first point is not very difficult to answer, but the second involves the secrets of him as a candidate for god and not even victoria knew that yet.


    everyone present noticed andrew''s expression changes but said nothing. andrew thought for a few seconds and then responded, "well, when it comes to your family, i don''t have any plans."


    andrew''s response surprised everyone. even the old man couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow in disbelief, but andrew ignored them and continued speaking, "it''s true that many want to join your family for the benefits, but i don''t need them."


    "obviously, it would be great to have you as support and develop together, but like i said, i have my business and strength. my wives also have theirs and are therefore extensions of me, so i do not covet the resources of the caltu family," andrew concluded.


    everyone looked at him seriously. they wanted to see if he was lying, but the more they looked at him, the more his words seemed true. they resignedly accepted his explanation, and then the old man asked again, "so, what happens to the heir?"


    before andrew could respond, he spoke again, "if you don''t need the family resources, i don''t understand why victoria should give up her title?"


    "first of all, i didn''t ask her to resign. that''s something that victoria had already planned before our engagement, so she should explain that to you," andrew responded.


    "however, it is true that if she remains in power, it will only be momentary, as her bloodline will not be able to take the rule of the caltu family if that bloodline is mixed with mine," andrew added in a deep tone.


    "why?" the old man continued to ask and andrew replied, "that''s something i can''t tell you. what you must understand, is that our marriage is not me joining the caltu family, but victoria joining my family."


    this surprised everyone. some even got a little upset, because he seemed to say that they were not worthy of him, but the three elders were men of experience and understood things differently.


    "will you harm our family?" the old man asked and everyone looked at andrew wanting to hear his answer, andrew smiling said, "as long as you are friendly, i will only give you benefits, but understand, even the royal family will suffer if they take me as an enemy".


    it was a fragrant threat and although andrew did not seem powerful, his words did not seem empty. even the most emotional and innocent people present could notice that and were cautious.


    the old man who had been talking to andrew looked at him for a few seconds and after considering a few things he said, "as an ancestor and protector of the caltu family i approve of your engagement, i only hope that you honor your words. do not make her suffer and do not harm the family."


    after those words, the old man looked at the present members of the caltu family and said, "i hope you don''t make stupid moves. i will be watching you", then the old man disappeared and the other two old men did the same without saying anything. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the caltu family members were not idiots. they knew that since the old man had spoken, there was nothing to discuss about the engagement, but clarisa still had things to discuss, "well, since that topic is settled, let''s talk about the shopping center."


    andrew smiled at this because the worst topic was over. victoria was also happy because everything had gone well, but when clarisa brought up the topic of the shopping center, the room regained its tension again.


    continue your adventure with empire


    unlike before, now the tension was due to the big business they were dealing with. the caltu family had developed in business several decades ago, so their influence among the nobles had decreased and their members had been reduced, but their wealth had increased exponentially.


    it was for this reason, that everyone knew how much they could earn in this business, so andrew did not hold back and said, "now that victoria and i are engaged, they will surely give us a joint share, something that still needs to be discussed with the queen, but i think we should negotiate at least 20%."


    everyone was surprised at what andrew proposed. it wasn''t that they looked down on each other, but 20% was not a small number. they didn''t think they could do it, so they looked at andrew as if wanting to know his plans.


    andrew smiled and said, "you don''t need to worry, i''ll take care of it. as a dowry to the family, i will give you 15% and i will take 5%, but in exchange, i ask that victoria move in with me."


    the members of the caltu family had planned to get 5% to 10% since they found out about the mall deal, so for andrew to offer them 15% was surprising, especially since all he was asking in return was for victoria to live with him.


    although it would not be well regarded for the countess to move to the red light district, if victoria handed over her title, that problem would be solved, so everyone was confused by the simple request.


    andrew could see their confusion and said, "you don''t need to overthink things. there really is nothing hidden, that''s all i ask." clarisa seemed skeptical and she couldn''t help but ask, "how do you intend to ensure that percentage?"


    "that''s not important. you only have to respond if you accept my terms," said andrew, still smiling, as if he knew that it would not be difficult to fulfill what he promised, and although everyone was skeptical, they looked at each other, and nodded.


    "perfect then, what you should do now is announce our engagement," andrew said with a cheerful smile as if he had achieved a great deal, something that confused those present.


    seeing andrew so happy made them think there was something he wasn''t telling them, but they didn''t know what. andrew did not explain anything and seeing that they could not get information from him, clarisa said, "first fulfill what you promised and we will immediately announce the engagement."


    andrew understood that this was her pride as a noble and he didn''t care, so he just nodded while he got up. as he was leaving the room he said, "then i will go to meet the royal family right now."


    nobody stopped him and victoria even wanted to accompany him, but her family prevented her. "victoria, this is something he promised, you can''t interfere," said clarisa, who seemed to have taken the lead in the family.


    thus the meeting with the caltu family ended and andrew boarded his carriage and marched towards the royal castle of dunnas. if it had been before, andrew showing up at the royal castle would only cause him to be blocked and treated with hostility, but now it was different.


    the royal family already knew that andrew was heading to the castle and that is why they gave the order not to block him, so he was able to enter without any problem. kenya greeted him at the entrance to the castle and after some formal greetings, she guided him to the royal office.


    at the door of the office, two powerful guards were guarding, but seeing that andrew was coming with kenya, they did not block him. upon entering the office, he could see daphne, a girl of about 15 years old and the current queen of dunnas.


    the three women, despite their age difference, were very similar and it was obvious that they were the queen''s mother, the current queen, and the princess. the three beauties looked at andrew seriously and he, without any fear, approached and bowing slightly, greeted them, "a pleasure to see you again queen mother, and a pleasure to meet your majesty and princess."


    daphne had a smile on her face as she saw his respectful greeting. the princess looked at him curiously, but she still evaluated him. although she is young, she is still the princess of the kingdom, so her education is not simple.


    finally, the queen was the most serious. she had heard from her mother everything about andrew and she knew that this young man was talented and dangerous, so she had to act accordingly.


    she may have only been there for a short time since she assumed power in the country, but her entire life was prepared for it, so exuding an aura of majesty she returned the salute, "it is also a pleasure to meet you, mr. andrew. we are both busy people, so let''s get to the point, what is the reason for your visit?"

 CHAPTER 473

    andrew looked at the queen and with a smile replied, "well, the queen is right. i don''t like beating around the bush so i''ll get to the point. i came from the caltu mansion and i need to define the mall business so they can announce my engagement with victoria."the three women were surprised at andrew''s words. daphne even wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, "do they refuse to acknowledge the engagement?", to which andrew replied, "no. they already accepted, but let''s say that we made an agreement and they will not announce it until this issue is defined."


    "so, what do you want?" the queen interrupted seriously. andrew immediately noticed that the queen''s attitude was more serious than before. although throughout the interaction she has maintained her serious and cautious position, at this moment, she seemed more intense.


    andrew also put on a serious expression and said, "we must start the project quickly. i also request that the caltu family and i be given 25% of the project."


    even the princess who was young and did not know many things, knew that andrew was asking for too big a portion, but it was not her place to talk about it. in fact, she didn''t even have to be at this meeting, but her mother and grandmother wanted her to witness this meeting so that she could learn.


    she would be the future queen, so she would have to participate in meetings like these at some point, so they thought it was best to expose her to these negotiations from her youth so that she would learn.


    "aren''t you asking too much?" daphne asked in a stern voice. while she held andrew in high regard and was friendly with him, that didn''t mean she would approve of everything he proposed.


    the queen did not say anything, because although she is the one in charge, her mother is still the most powerful woman in the kingdom. furthermore, she was the one who established this agreement in the first place, so she didn''t bother to interfere with her mother and she just watched.


    despite daphne''s intensity, andrew was undeterred and responded, "it depends." the short response took them by surprise and daphne unconsciously asked, "of what?"


    "whatever we offer," andrew replied calmly. this time, it was the queen who intervened asking, "and what do you offer?", to which andrew responded, "well, this project needs land, which, although the caltu family has, it needs to be in the city, so only you can offer them, so that is out of the question."


    the three women nodded in agreement. even the princess knew that for this business to work, it had to be in the city and supported by the royal family, so she agreed with what andrew said.


    "now, apart from land, money is needed for construction and special businesses to attract other merchants as well as nobles clients," andrew continued to explain.


    the three women again nodded and andrew continued, "while it is true that the royal family can achieve that, if you do that, you would spend a lot and leave us out, something you do not want."


    "what makes you think not?" the queen responded a little combatively. it''s not that she wanted to renege on the agreement her mother made, but she wanted to get the most out of it, so she was putting pressure on andrew. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "because, you would lose my goodwill and i am a powerful ally, not only in combat strength, but in business development," andrew responded evenly. although the elder protectors had instructed them about getting along with andrew, the queen, and the princess, still didn''t have a clear picture, which was why the queen was defiant.


    andrew, noticing this, smiled and explained, "first, the shopping center idea is mine, although you can apply it without consequences, what about my next ideas?"


    "what other ideas?" the queen continued to ask, to which andrew responded with a bit of mockery, "why would i tell you when you''re thinking of robbing me?" the queen blushed with embarrassment because although that was not her intention, that really seemed to be the case.


    daphne, who was watching everything, could only shake her head in disappointment at her daughter and had to intervene, "andrew, don''t bother her like that. she is a little inexperienced, but it is not good to tease her."


    both the queen and the princess were surprised at how daphne addressed andrew. the familiarity in her tone showed that they were close despite having only met recently, and andrew, noticing that daphne wanted to break down the formality, smiled.


    he didn''t like dealing so rigidly with business, so daphne''s intervention was appreciated. "well, why don''t we relax a little?" andrew asked, adding, "the queen mother allowed me to address her as lady daphne, so why don''t the queen and princess allow me to be more familiar with them too?".


    if it were anyone else this would be an insult and they would have andrew''s head cut off, but the queen and princess were intelligent women. they knew that this way they would be closer and could reach a better relationship.


    although they did not know the details, the elders'' warning was not insignificant, so they accepted, "okay. i will privately call you andrew and allow you to address me by my name, diana," the queen said.


    the princess after listening to her mother immediately introduced herself, "although it is reckless, in private i can call you brother andrew, after all, you are aunt victoria''s fianc¨¦. brother andrew can call me ariza."


    "i appreciate the honor," andrew said, bowing to them and adding, "with that out of the way, let''s get on with it. i think mrs. daphne already told you about the massages and i think you''re not impressed, but that''s because you haven''t experienced it."


    diana and ariza nodded. they had heard from daphne about the wonders of that massage, but they couldn''t believe it, so for them, that wasn''t enough of a negotiating card.


    andrew did not worry and continued speaking, "when you experience it you will know. that is not important at the moment, what i offer is to share the expenses. the caltu family and i will provide 50% of the investment and establish 3 businesses in the mall."


    daphne already knew what andrew wanted to do, but diana and ariza didn''t, so they looked at him in confusion and andrew looked at the girls strangely and said, "it looks like mrs. daphne didn''t tell you about that."


    everyone looked at daphne who was smiling mischievously and then she said, "well, i wanted my daughter and granddaughter to learn from this negotiation, so i kept some things from them."


    diana and ariza looked at daphne with feigned anger and daphne, noticing them, smiled more mischievously. even so, she didn''t bother them any more than necessary and began to explain about the clothing store and the rejuvenating creams.


    although they didn''t believe in that, they already knew about the massages, so she didn''t explain it. the two girls seemed curious, so daphne pulled out several sets of clothes and underwear to show them.


    the products brought last time had been left to her, so it wasn''t difficult for her to show them off. diana and ariza were intrigued by seeing the dresses and underwear, but it was when she showed them the rejuvenating creams and their effects that the two women opened their eyes wide.


    they were surprised and now understood that these products were special. it''s not that they were difficult to make, well the creams were, but the dresses were not, the point was that they were new and that was attractive.


    furthermore, the copy and the original in this world had many meanings. anyone could make dresses like this if they saw the design, but who could create the designs for new clothing items? only andrew thanks to his system.


    andrew was not arrogant enough to believe that there would not exist a person who could create designs like these, but he was sure that they would never surpass his system since these designs were light years away from this world''s creativity.


    after daphne finished explaining everything to them, the two girls understood that, with these businesses, it would be easy to make the mall popular among the nobles, and in that way, it would be easy to attract other merchants.


    in short, what andrew offered them was investment and publicity. although they were impressed, diana was still hesitant, because 25% was a lot and andrew, noticing this, said, "i won''t be a bully, we''ll take 20%, but i won''t go down from there."


    although that was still a high percentage, they were able to accept it and after arguing for a long time they closed an agreement. andrew said goodbye to the three women, promising them that he would come next week to give them their massages. experience tales with empire


    while heading back to the dunnas palace he sent a messenger with the contract signed by diana as the queen of dunnas approving the 20% ownership of the shopping center project to the caltu family and andrew to the caltu mansion informing them that he had kept his promise.


    when they received the contract, everyone in the caltu family was shocked and incredulous at how quickly andrew accomplished this. they immediately understood that andrew was not simple and, fulfilling their promise, they released the news of the delivery of the title of countess of victoria to lili, as well as of andrew and victoria''s engagement.

 CHAPTER 474

    andrew didn''t know it, but the caltu family had already begun preparing to announce his engagement with victoria from the moment he had left the caltu mansion and went to the royal castle.the reason was simple, victoria had put pressure on her family. they were really going to wait for andrew to keep his promise before they started making arrangements, but victoria was very insistent on preparing everything in advance.


    clarisa and her other relatives did not understand why victoria wanted everything to be handled quickly since there was no problem in starting to do it a little later after they had news of andrew.


    little did they know that victoria wanted to move in with andrew as quickly as possible, because she knew that he was hiding many things from her and that it was all due to a lack of trust, so she wanted to move in with him as quickly as possible to establish relationship of mutual trust. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however that wasn''t the real reason why andrew was hiding things from her, and for her that was the reason, and since andrew didn''t know it, he couldn''t clarify it. what''s more, if he knew this, he wouldn''t be able to tell his secrets to victoria right now.


    even though this was the reason why victoria wanted everything to speed up, she wouldn''t tell that to her family. she knew that reason was silly and would be blocked immediately.


    that is why, being intelligent, victoria gave the reason that she knew would make her family members unable to refuse and that was to accelerate the business of the shopping center. the caltu family had gotten involved in the business a few decades ago and are now more merchants than nobles in some sense.


    that''s why victoria knew that if she put the excuse of big business in front of them, they wouldn''t refuse. in this way, she convinced her relatives to speed up the process, because that way the implementation of the shopping center project would be faster.


    she was very eloquent and managed to convince them and it was for this reason that when andrew''s messenger arrived with the contract at the caltu family mansion, all the letters and notifications of the engagement between andrew and victoria, as well as the change of possession of the noble title were ready.


    you had to be impressed with the capacity of a family like the caltu family because andrew had sent the contract for the shopping center signed by the queen and in less than half an hour, the entire city already knew about these two pieces of news.


    it was so impressive that by the time andrew returned to dunnas palace, his wives and those close to him already knew the news, in fact, he and his companions were the last to find out.


    "wow, they are efficient," was the only thing andrew could say with slight surprise, which made his wives and those close to him smile, as they also thought the same thing.


    as it was already getting dark when andrew returned to dunnas palace, it was about to open the doors for business, so andrew and the others did not stay in the reception for long and went to the office.


    andrew was exhausted. it was not a physical fatigue, but rather a mental one, since he had had two important conversations today, both of which were somewhat complex negotiations.


    wanting to relax a bit, andrew went to take a bath to try to relax in the tub. his wives did not stop him, nor did they join in, because unlike other nights they had a lot to do.


    with the shopping center project now underway, candice, carolina, gast¨®n, and the others had to prepare everything for when the project began. since they had to prepare a budget, hire employees, and negotiate with the caltu family, there was a lot to do.


    the work was so much that even helena joined in to help them despite not knowing much about business. this left aki and zany who were pure warriors without any business experience with nothing to do.


    not wanting to get in the way, they wanted to retire and go to training, but since it was already night and not wanting to disturb the business of the dunnas palace, they decided to accompany andrew in the bathroom and have a little fun.


    when andrew saw the two women enter he smiled. without a trace of shame, the two women entered, showing their sensual bodies, proud of their curves. aki although more limited, she was still a delight to behold.


    her petite, slim body with perfect tits for her size, flat stomach with a bit of muscle, and thick, firm legs that matched perfectly with her round, perky ass made andrew''s cock rise up immediately.


    zany, for her part, with her chocolate skin, defined muscles, and heart-stopping curves, was not far behind. andrew smiling called them to enter the bathtub with him and the girls were not shy.


    with a beauty in each arm, andrew squeezed them into the bathtub and andrew couldn''t help but complain, "i really miss cannaris''s bath," to which the girls laughed.


    in the palace of cannaris, there was a bathroom near their office and room. there was a huge bathtub where everyone could fit and there would still be room for another 10 people and occasionally they would all take baths there together.


    unfortunately, in dunnas, there was no such thing. the only thing they had was the bathroom in the room, which, although it is not small, has no comparison, especially the bathtub that could barely accommodate two people.


    in fact, the three of them were already too many, but thanks to aki''s small body, they somehow managed to fit together. despite the discomfort, it did not limit them and before long andrew began to be mischievous.


    his hands began to move and touch the attributes of the two girls who did not refuse since they had come to the bathroom with that intention. in a short time, the two girls had fallen on top of andrew, giving him kisses and caresses.


    the sensation of being submerged in water created a different environment, but the temperature did not drop in any way. aki and zany took turns kissing andrew, while he kneaded their ass.


    the tits of the two girls were pressed against andrew''s chest and the feeling of pleasure began to emerge. after the short foreplay, andrew lifted aki and made her climb on top of him, so he could penetrate her.


    before long aki began jumping on andrew''s cock, splashing water from the movement of their bodies. zany, who was on the side, continued kissing andrew, while he used his hands to play with her tits and occasionally with her pussy under the water.


    aki''s moans quickly filled the room and the sound of their bodies colliding had been drowned out by the sound of splashing water. after a few minutes, andrew had aki get off and start playing with zany.


    zany leaned with her back to andrew, resting her hands on the edge of the bathtub, and raised her ass towards him so he could penetrate her from behind. andrew didn''t keep her waiting and aligned his cock with zany''s pussy, and he inserted his cock slowly.


    aki stood behind andrew and began to hug him and press her body against his back, giving him a pleasurable sensation, while he moved his hips and destroyed zany''s pussy.


    now it was zany''s moans that echoed and the slap of their bodies with the splash of the water gave a different sensation than what they felt in bed. zany''s tits were swaying to the rhythm of andrew''s thrusts and her moans were getting louder.


    they continued this way for a while, but because of the water and soap on their bodies, it made them uncomfortable, as the grip was a little weak, so andrew got out of the bathtub with the girls and after rinsing off they continued fucking.


    experience exclusive tales on empire


    andrew was about to penetrate aki again when the petite girl said a little shyly, "andrew, can you¡­ do it from behind?" those words surprised andrew because he did not expect aki to ask for anal, but without thinking he grabbed her ass and pulled her towards him.


    zany had no idea what aki was asking for, but when she saw andrew place his cock in aki''s ass, her eyes widened and she exclaimed in surprise, "will you put it there?", to which andrew smiled and responded, "you can try it later if you want."


    zany knew very little about sex, even less than the common people of this world who were already limited in this aspect, but she was sure that the ass was not for this, but seeing how andrew pushed his huge cock inside aki and she was moaning madly, she couldn''t help but think, "does that feel so good?"


    andrew had stopped paying attention to zany, as he was focused on drilling aki''s ass. she was already very tight, but her ass was next level, so andrew had to concentrate or he would cum in seconds.


    aki''s tight ass was glorious. not only was it tight, but aki, being a woman with toned muscles, had the ability to make her insides move which made andrew''s cock look like it would be strangled.


    the pleasure was otherworldly and the petite girl''s moans of crazed lust only turned andrew on. the sound of their bodies colliding was so loud that it seemed like andrew was hitting her and zany could only watch the scene in disbelief and, in fact, a little curious, as she thought, "maybe i should try it? ".

 CHAPTER 475

    while zany considered getting her ass penetrated, andrew and aki were immersed in their activity. andrew drilled aki''s ass until he couldn''t take it anymore and left her ass creamy with his cum.aki, upon feeling andrew''s release inside her, seemed to have lost all her resistance and fell to the ground breathing hard, but her expression of satisfaction and lust showed what she felt.


    zany, who saw her sister this way, seriously believed that anal sex must be too pleasurable and was about to ask andrew to do the same to her, but out of nowhere aki said, "don''t rush."


    andrew, who had noticed zany''s intentions, looked at aki with reproach that she wanted to convince her not to do it. it wasn''t that andrew was an anal sex maniac, but it didn''t hurt to try new things with his wives and aki wanted to cut that short, so he quickly went to cover her mouth.


    aki noticing that her husband wanted to silence her, fought despite being exhausted and zany, who saw everything from the outside, couldn''t help but frown. due to these actions, she sensed that there was something important that she was missing so she grabbed andrew pinning him down.


    zany is more powerful than andrew, so unless he used fluffy it would be impossible for him to free himself from the amazon and obviously, he wouldn''t use this ability for something as trivial as this.


    resigned, he could only watch as aki told zany all the details. she did not hold back and told her that, although anal was a different sensation and had its good points, it also brought some pain, especially the first time.


    when zany learned this, she looked at andrew angrily and reproached him, "did you want to deceive me?", to which andrew immediately defended himself, but not very well "i''m not deceiving you, i just didn''t give you all the information."


    zany became angrier and started hitting andrew while she yelled at him, "that''s the same idiot." obviously, her hitting and anger were symbolic, since she wasn''t really hurting him.


    the two played for a while until andrew managed to calm her down with some kisses and caresses. since zany wasn''t really upset, she let herself be easily satisfied and then they resumed their activities.


    although andrew couldn''t manage to give her an anal, they did fuck like animals. zany was excited or rather wanted to punish andrew for trying to lie to her so she was quite wild.


    although she saw it that way, it was actually very pleasant for andrew. after enjoying themselves, they finished bathing and returned to the office where they found the other girls and guardians still discussing the shopping center project.


    that wasn''t something they could define in a single night, but they were still excited, especially candice, gast¨®n, and canna who knew the massive amount of money they would win.


    even though they would only make 5%, for such a big business, they knew it would be a lot of money. they argued for a long time until andrew ended the meeting because if he didn''t stop them he suspected they would end up doing so all night.


    reluctantly they stopped and andrew had to take his wives into the room or somehow they would start talking about it again. while they were enjoying the city it was not as quiet as it seemed.


    the news of victoria renouncing her title and becoming engaged to andrew put many nobles on alert. as had been mentioned, victoria is a coveted woman and now that someone had taken her, they couldn''t rest easy.


    she had always been elusive with her suitors and when someone suddenly appeared who managed to capture her, that aroused everyone''s curiosity. they knew that couldn''t be just any man who managed to capture her, but everyone was surprised when they found out that andrew is the owner of a pleasure house.


    it was difficult for them to find all of andrew''s businesses, but the ones he had in the city, as well as candice''s businesses, were easily found and while they were not few, the nobles did not feel that they were enough for victoria to agree to marry him.


    what surprised them the most was that the royal family seemed to approve of this marriage, which was not normal. everyone knew that the caltu family and the royal family of dunnas were close and that daphne had been looking for a husband for victoria for a long time, but they did not expect them to approve of andrew.


    for them, andrew was not suitable. many believed themselves to be superior and some were even bold and asked the queen to undo the engagement, but they all received the same response, the royal family accepted the engagement and blessed it.


    these nobles are not stupid, so, seeing the attitude of the royalty, they immediately understood that there was something more behind this compromise, but they couldn''t figure out what it was.


    because of this, andrew visited the caltu family mansion on many occasions, along with candice and carolina, who are businesswomen, to discuss the shopping center project.


    while the division of ownership percentages had already been defined, costs were a different matter. clarisa had taken the leadership of the caltu family for these negotiations since victoria was not impartial.


    they already made victoria side with andrew and although they are now family, the business had to be dealt with according to the seriousness of the matter, so victoria had no say or vote.


    after many meetings and aggressive negotiations between candice and clarisa mainly, they reached an agreement regarding the resources that each party would invest.


    the caltu family would obviously invest more since they would have 15% of the project, but andrew and his wives would have to invest a considerable amount. after this, they had to meet with the royal family and discuss the partnership with them.


    this negotiation was not as aggressive, as they would split 50-50 on the investment due to andrew''s promise. he also took the opportunity to give the queen and princess their first massages. sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    diana, like her mother, suffered in andrew''s divine hands, cumming twice during the massage, which distressed her a little, but her feeling of energy and relaxation made it worth it.


    andrew was a little softer with ariza since she is still a minor. although in this world a person is an adult at 15 years old, for andrew, anyone under 18 years old was still too young for these adult practices.


    still, ariza was delighted with the massage, but she didn''t think it was as extraordinary as her grandmother and mother made it seem. when she exposed this, diana and daphne could only tell her that she was still too young and that was why she had not experienced andrew''s full ability.


    when the girl heard this, she got angry and asked andrew to give her a massage like her mother and grandmother, but he flatly refused. the girl was upset because andrew treated her like a child, but even with that, andrew didn''t give in.


    unexpectedly, thanks to massages and constant meetings, andrew became close to daphne, diana, and ariza, who treated him as if he were a close family member, which surprised andrew.


    at first, he believed that they were acting to gain his trust, but upon seeing them with his eyes of eros, he could see that the three women were sincere. it wasn''t that he didn''t expect to earn their trust and affection, it was just that it occurred too quickly.


    ariza, especially, treated him like an older brother and even made him spoil her. andrew had already breached the massage contract, as the princess had received more than agreed, but andrew didn''t mind pampering her.


    he had never had a sister and ariza felt like one and he liked this. shortly two weeks after andrew and victoria''s engagement was announced, the shopping center project began.


    daphne and diana chose a piece of land between the commercial area and the noble area to build since the intention was for this shopping center to be for the rich and noble, so there was no better location.


    everyone in the city quickly noticed the movement of the royal family, the caltu family, and andrew, they didn''t know the details, but they knew it was something big and it wasn''t until the royal family started contacting premium product merchants that they found out what they were doing.


    everyone was surprised by the new idea and when they found out that it was andrew who proposed the idea, everyone understood the reason for the engagement to victoria.


    while most thought this engagement was for political purposes, a small group of nobles with insider information learned that this engagement not only had politics involved, but victoria actually had feelings for andrew.


    victoria was also very busy training lili and getting to know andrew better and they had gotten closer in these two weeks. it still couldn''t be called love, but there was definitely more to it than friendship and sex.


    discover more stories at empire


    during all this time, andrew had neglected his other business, because the shopping center project was taking up all his time and that was why he had forgotten his promise to take the amazons to star city.


    elder anka, noticing this, went to the star palace to see what was happening and although andrew was not there, upon sensing her presence in the star palace, andrew immediately remembered his promise and could only put on a bitter expression and apologize to elder anka for breaking it.

 CHAPTER 476

    when andrew sensed the presence of elder anka in the star palace office, he immediately cursed, "damn, i screwed up. i forgot," without remembering that all his wives, guardians, and children accompanied him in the office.hearing him curse, the guardians looked at him with curiosity, because he is not one to blurt out those words, so they thought that something important had happened, however, his wives had another look on their faces.


    seeing them, andrew immediately understood what those expressions meant, because with the children present, cursing was prohibited, so the girls were looking at him with reproach.


    when he realized that, he could only apologize, but he didn''t stop and quickly said, "zany, sansa, we are going to the star palace." andrew did not wait for the amazons to respond and approached them and teleported as if he were fleeing.


    after they disappeared, volg being the oldest of the children and the most curious, looked at his mother and asked, "mommy, what does that mean, i screwed up?" everyone was silent, cursing andrew for what he had done.


    helena was quick-thinking and quickly said, "sweetheart, it''s a bad word. you shouldn''t say it," but volg innocently continued to ask, "then why did daddy say it?", to which helena had to say, "because your daddy is a bad boy and will be punished when he comes back".


    the tone of her voice at the end was deep, making the children tremble. while it is true that they had been raised with a lot of love, that does not mean that they were pampered too much.


    in fact, it was andrew who spoiled them the most, because their mothers were strict with them and these children knew that when their mothers used that tone it was bad news, so they were scared when they heard helena.


    andrew, who had unknowingly become the target of an exemplary punishment, appeared in the star palace office in the company of sansa and zany. they just had shown up and zany said, "you''re in trouble."


    andrew did not respond to her comment, as he knew that he would suffer upon returning, but he first had to deal with the problem in front of them. although dino knew that andrew was not in the office, he had not prevented the elderly anka from being there.


    in fact, he had served her tea and some snacks, as he knew that the old woman was a special visitor and that when andrew noticed her presence he would come, and seeing him appear confirmed his thoughts.


    however, before dino could say anything, elder anka looked at him and in a reproachful tone said, "boy, are you so big now that you ignore the promise to this old lady?".


    sansa and zany, who did not know the reason why they had come, upon hearing the elder anka, immediately remembered that andrew had promised to bring some of their sisters to the city. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    they had forgotten about it too, as they had been busy with andrew and victoria''s engagement and the shopping center project. although they are not the main actors in this matter, they had to help and did not remember this matter.


    andrew looked at elder anka with embarrassment and apologized sincerely, "i am so sorry elder anka. the matter that i had mentioned to you became more complicated than i thought and i could not comply".


    the old woman looked at andrew and found that he was sincere, but she still wouldn''t let him off that easy. however, andrew was faster and said, "to compensate you, i will bring twice as many amazons. what do you say?"


    hearing it, the old woman calmed down, because it was a good compensation, but she still attacked sansa and zany, "okay, i''ll let it go, but, you guys are really ungrateful", she said while looking at the two amazons and added, "you got married and forgot about your sisters in the forest."


    sansa and zany could only bow their heads and apologize. fortunately, the old lady didn''t want to make things difficult for them and she didn''t say anything else. she then looked at andrew and asked, "when are you bringing them?"


    "how about the day after tomorrow?" andrew responded and added, "i will notify them today so that they can prepare tomorrow and i will bring them the day after tomorrow." elder anka nodded and standing up she said, "don''t break your promise again" and without waiting for andrew to respond she disappeared. stay connected with empire


    the three let out a sigh of relief when they saw that the old woman had not reproached them much, but at that moment andrew remembered the look on his wives''s faces and could only sigh knowing the punishment that awaited him.


    surely his wives would make him kneel for an hour or two as punishment, but that wasn''t the worst part. that was the public punishment to make his children aware that they should not curse, the true punishment would come at night.


    what was the most painful thing for a candidate for god eros? well, the answer is simple, sex. now how would his wives punish him? it was obvious that they wouldn''t have sex with him for a while.


    knowing this, andrew was now thinking how he would convince them not to go for too long, but he knew it was a losing battle. andrew''s wives pampered him in almost everything, but if there was one thing they didn''t let up on it was when it had to do with the children.


    he had screwed up big time and now he had to face the consequences. knowing what awaited him, he did not feel like returning to dunnas palace immediately, so he traveled to the black forest where the amazons reside.


    upon arrival he was greeted by his concubines who lived in the heavenly palace in the forest and after a few kisses and a few words, they went to look for the elder bita.


    since hiding things from her would be problematic and andrew, sansa, and zany had a close relationship with this old woman, they did not hide anything from her, not even the fact that they had forgotten the promise made to elder anka.


    elder bita was not as severe with them as elder anka, because it really hadn''t been something serious, but she still scolded them symbolically. after telling her everything they left to let elder bita make the arrangements for the trip.


    andrew, accompanied by sansa and zany, returned to the heavenly palace but did not leave immediately. it wasn''t that they didn''t want to, it was just that andrew was afraid to face his wives so quickly.


    he wanted to wait a while and wait for them to calm down, so he could negotiate a better deal for his punishment, but he knew that was useless. his wives would not forgive him, but he still decided to stay a while.


    sansa and zany laughed at him, knowing he was trying to avoid the inevitable, but andrew still waited. he took the opportunity to spend some time with his amazon concubines, as it would be a while before he could do it again.


    the punishment they would impose on him was that heavy. his wives would not let him have fun even with his concubines and although andrew could do it secretly, he knew that they would find out and that would only lead to a stronger punishment.


    for that reason, andrew would not dare to have sex with his concubines secretly when his wives gave the punishment, as it would be more painful later. while victoria could be an escape, it was unlikely.


    andrew''s wives had formed a too strong a union and although victoria was new, she was already more with them than with him. these women were clear that alone they would lose to andrew, but together andrew had no chance.


    sansa and zany let him enjoy his last meal and left him alone with his concubines, while they visited their sisters in the forest. in this way, their stay in the forest lasted until sunset, when they returned to dunnas palace.


    surprisingly, everyone was still gathered in the office and when they saw them return, all of andrew''s wives got up, and as he had imagined they made him kneel on the floor for 2 hours.


    his children who saw the whole scene trembled with fear and immediately decided never to curse because they did not want to suffer the punishment that his father was suffering. for andrew, this really wasn''t painful, since he is an expert and this was insignificant, but for children of 2 years old, it was torture.


    what they didn''t know was that his father would suffer even more, but they were still too young to understand it. after punishment time, the children went to sleep and the guardians ran away not wanting to be part of what awaited andrew.


    now, only andrew and his wives were present and the latter did not have a good expression. only victoria and zany, who were not mothers yet, were relaxed, but they still sided with their sisters.


    "a month," helena suddenly said and andrew jumped up scared as if he were a cat whose tail had been stepped on and demanded, "a month? isn''t that too much?", but helena was firm and replied, "that will teach you to be careful."


    "honey, i know i was wrong, but a month is a lot, how about we lower it to a week?" andrew tried to negotiate, but helena looked at him annoyed and he had to back off, "two weeks. come on honey, you can''t be so cruel."


    helena looked at him with half-closed eyes and said, "well, tell us the reason and if we think it''s valid we''ll lower your punishment," then andrew told them how he had forgotten the promise with the amazons and that elder anka had appeared to complain.


    in the end, the girls only agreed to punish him with 2 weeks of abstinence, but they threatened to give him 3 months of punishment if he said a bad word in front of the children again.


    andrew trembled at the threat because that would be dangerous, but he accepted. after that, they talked about some miscellaneous topics, and then began andrew''s period of pain who couldn''t help but curse himself for his mistake.

 CHAPTER 477

    honestly, the punishment of two weeks of abstinence was not difficult for andrew, since he had gone much longer than that without sex in his previous life, but now everything was different.as a candidate for god eros, his libido was much stronger than anyone else''s and two weeks was torture, especially since his wives were going to torture him even more.


    if he were to just abstain, he could get over it, but you have to understand, that his wives wouldn''t leave him with such a simple punishment. they would still sleep in the same bed as him every night.


    they would lay their scantily clad sensual bodies against him when they slept and that was the real punishment. in short, they would tempt him every night and he couldn''t do anything.


    while he could coax them with sweet words and loving caresses, this would only make things worse. his wives were cruel, they would not refuse his attempts of seduction, but the next day they would impose a worse punishment.


    he knew this because he had experienced it before. a while ago, he committed a mistake that he does not want to comment on because the hell he suffered for that was brutal. the punishment was similar to this and he was prohibited from having sex for a week.


    trying his luck, andrew decided to convince them in the room and when he managed to have sex with them, he believed he had managed to evade punishment, but the next morning the girls decided not to sleep in the same bed with him for a month.


    in fact, they gave him cold treatment during that month and only exchanged words with him when it was strictly necessary. andrew, not learning his lesson, went in search of affection from one of his concubines and then suffered the calamity.


    obviously, his wives found out and the punishment was extended to 3 months, so, in the end, andrew had to beg on his knees to be forgiven because he couldn''t stand the situation.


    you have to understand that the problem is not the sex, but the treatment they give him. it may not sound legitimate, but andrew loves his wives too much, so receiving cold treatment for so long was more than he could bear.


    this is why even though his wives tempted him, he held on like a champ because he knew it was a trap. the girls even made fun of him when they saw how he was suffering and andrew was in a bad mood.


    he knew that the girls were only teasing him as punishment, there was really no hate or anything like that, he just had to pay for his mistake. with each passing day, andrew cursed himself more for having said what he said in front of his children.


    trying to avoid trouble, he hid with his children, playing most of the day with them. he knew his wives wouldn''t bother him when he was with the kids, so it was the only safe place he had.


    running away from the girls, the day passed and then, andrew teleported with zany and sansa to the black forest to transport the amazons to star city as he had promised.


    when they arrived at the black forest heavenly palace, elder bita was already there along with 20 young amazons. they were all beautiful and in the prime of their youth, perfect for barbarians or any other man regardless of race.


    elder bita, seeing andrew, zany, and sansa, approached them and when she looked at andrew she couldn''t help but ask, "what happened to you?", to which andrew responded with a bitter expression, "i haven''t been able to sleep well these past few days".


    zany and sansa laughed and even though they tried to hide it by covering their mouths, everyone noticed. elder bita looked at the two amazons and was curious to ask, but andrew interrupted her by asking, "are you ready?"


    everyone understood that andrew did not want them to find out what happened and although they were curious, it was not enough to press the matter, so they all nodded and entered the heavenly palace.


    andrew wasted no time and teleported everyone in small groups since he couldn''t take them all in one trip. elder anka and elder douma were already in the star palace office.


    when the first group of amazons arrived, elder anka greeted them happily and the amazons did the same. they knew that elder anka would receive them and since they had not seen her in a long time, they were happy to see her.


    andrew made several trips and brought all the girls from this visit. at that moment douma, who had been more aware of andrew than anka, noticed his haggard expression and dark circles under his eyes, so he couldn''t help but ask, "boy, are you okay?"


    "yes, thanks for asking. it''s just a little stress and insomnia due to some issues at home," andrew responded without giving too many details. the old man nodded in comprehension and headed toward where the elder anka and the amazons were.


    they exchanged a few words and elder douma disappeared. elder anka approached andrew and said, "well, we will communicate if any of them want to return. when are you bringing in the next group?"


    "do you intend to relocate the amazons to this city?" andrew asked instead of answering and the elderly anka responded with a smile, "of course not. while our barbarian brothers are here, our race is loved by the forest, we will not survive in this place."


    "i understand. the next group can come when you know what you are going to do," andrew responded and elder anka only nodded. although she had pushed for andrew to bring the amazons quickly, the reality is that they still do not have a specific plan for how they will proceed.


    this is why andrew said what he said. with that finished, elder anka took the amazons away, leaving andrew, zany, and sansa in the office. at that moment dino entered the office and seeing andrew in such a bad state he asked, "young master, you look terrible, do you want to have something to drink?". sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes, bring me a glass of good wine, please," andrew replied in a tired tone, and dino, wrinkling his eyebrows, asked, "isn''t it too early to start drinking alcohol?"


    "well, i haven''t slept in two days, so technically it''s nighttime for me," andrew replied, confusing dino, but not wanting to ask more, he went to the shelf where the wines were stored and poured him a glass.


    after that, he looked at zany and sansa and asked, "you too?", but they replied, "no, tea is fine for us." while andrew rested in the star palace, his wives gathered in the dunnas palace office.


    "aren''t we being too harsh on him?" victoria asked, a little worried, because she had seen andrew''s tired expression and she felt that they were going too far with the punishment.


    helena looked at her and smiling said, "girl, don''t be fooled. if you soften, that boy will take advantage of you. you must make him see that he will suffer if he does things wrong," and candice added, "you must understand that this punishment is not just for him. we also suffer, but if we let ourselves be dominated, the time will come when we will not be able to control it." your journey continues with empire


    "is it necessary to control him?" victoria asked again and this time it was carolina who responded, "yes, it is necessary. i know you have many doubts and we know that you feel bad because we hide things from you, but believe us, you will know in time and you will prove us right."


    victoria didn''t agree with this, but there was something that stopped her and it was that secret that everyone seemed to know, but that she didn''t know. she was evaluating whether she should gain andrew''s trust by helping him with his punishment or continue to support her sisters and be patient.


    both options had their pros and cons. if she helped andrew, she could gain his favor and maybe he would tell her what he was hiding from her, but that would be at the cost of alienating the others, and that in a harem was too dangerous.


    she didn''t know many things and she believed that this harem, even if they got along well, was no different from other harems. although she had never been in one, she had heard stories and it is normal to make alliances between wives or she would be isolated.


    that would be difficult to happen in this harem, but she didn''t know that so she preferred to wait and see what happened. not wanting to think about it anymore, she focused on the mall project as a distraction.


    construction had already started and the royal family had already contacted several merchants to invite them to bring their shops there when the construction was finished.


    obviously, that would not be easy, since the merchants wanted to make more profits, but the royal family was firm and did not give ground. daphne and diana wanted to offer some benefits to attract them, but andrew had told them not to.


    his words to them were, "if they want to participate, welcome them, but if they want to take advantage, just exclude them, they will be the ones who lose in the end." although the two royal ladies believed that by being so stern, they would lose more than they would gain, andrew assured them that would not be the case.


    obviously, his word was no guarantee, so andrew told them that if he was wrong, he would pay for what they lost, so they relaxed and followed andrew''s plan, but in the future, they would know that andrew was right.

 CHAPTER 478

    what they did not know was that while they were developing wonderfully in the kingdom of dunnas, the empire of cannaris was beginning to feel their lack. in fact, it was not that they were missed, but that, in this world, although not as globalized as earth, nothing was hidden, at least not from the powerful.emperor augustus would not fail to be wary of andrew even though he was gone, as he still had business in his country, so he had instructed demon to investigate his whereabouts and movements.


    demon, being an intelligence agent of great experience and skill, was able to locate andrew and his wives in the kingdom of dunnas in a short time. first of all, they already knew that andrew had business in that country, as well as in tampilla.


    they were close countries, not to mention that tampilla is an important ally, so it wasn''t difficult to find andrew''s business there, especially since they knew about andrew''s relationship with the amazons in the black forest.


    it was easy to intuit that, if andrew passed through the black forest, he must have business in tampilla and since they have a strong friendship with that country, they could easily tell if andrew had settled there.


    seeing that he was not in that country, logic dictated that they should be in dunnas. this was because they were unaware that andrew had business in star city and thinking that his only other base was dunnas, they investigated there.


    as andrew had gone out for a walk with his wives and children on several occasions in dunnas, they were quickly found. after that, demon''s agents were always aware of his movements.


    it was through this that they learned of his connection to victoria, following their engagement and friendship with the royal family. they also learned about the mall project, as it was no longer unknown at this point.


    when the royal family began to approach merchants to invite them to do business, the information stopped being privileged and although not everyone knew it, it was not difficult for intelligence agents like those of the cannaris empire to find it.


    now augustus was in his office, reading the report of what was happening and he couldn''t help but be surprised at what he was learning. as a competent emperor, he immediately understood how lucrative and innovative the idea of ??a shopping center was.


    at that moment he regretted not having been more affectionate with andrew, but even so, he was not someone who would stoop to asking for forgiveness. his pride and status as emperor did not allow it.


    despite feeling bad about missing this opportunity, he didn''t dwell on that feeling for long and instead decided to copy it. while he had lost premium products that andrew could provide, the mall idea could still be adapted.


    what''s more, he even rejoiced because he could adopt this idea at his expense, taking all the benefits for himself. well, although he thinks of being the only winner of this idea, he knew that he should include his ministers, but, even so, he felt that he would gain a lot, so he called a meeting immediately.


    augustus is a smart man and although he knew that he couldn''t count on andrew''s products, he had one option and that was to entice the joint venture of patricia''s son and her friends'' husbands to set up a shop in the mall.


    although the goods are limited, just having them in his mall was already important. his intention was to use them as advertising and he quickly began to plan things.


    he told his ministers what was happening and his plans. everyone was surprised, as they did not expect such an innovative idea from the emperor, but he did not take credit for it and told them that it was all andrew''s idea and that he was implementing it in dunnas.


    this alerted the ministers, as they understood the implications. this meant that they were one step behind and that they had lost a lot by chasing andrew out of the empire with their excessive suspicion of him.


    still, like the emperor, these men and women were not weak-minded and although they were at a disadvantage, they understood what the emperor wanted to do.


    copying the idea of ??the shopping center was a good option. in fact, marchioness alcaly, minister of the national treasury, even had the idea of ??adopting this shopping center at the national level. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this old woman is not the minister of the national treasury just because of her connections, but because she is a great merchant of the empire. she more than anyone understood how lucrative this project was and that''s why she made a bold idea.


    while they were behind dunnas since the idea was andrew''s, the empire could get ahead if they adopted this project on a national level. first of all, the empire had much more money and power, so they could implement this more effectively than dunnas.


    the other advantage is that he had recently carried out a raid and expropriated many properties from the spies of the badily kingdom, so they did not have to delay looking for land, so the emperor accepted the proposal immediately.


    andrew didn''t know this, but even if he did he wouldn''t care. it is true that for the empire this would show its power and maintain its superiority, the reality was that, without special products and stores, shopping centers would not be as profitable.


    just think about it, would merchants agree to move their businesses to a shopping center where they would have to spend money on rent to sell the same things they sell in the stores they own?


    that is a bad move since they would only be paying more to sell the same thing. in dunnas the matter is different because here they would have andrew''s special products, like the rejuvenating cream, clothing, or lingerie.


    even his sex toys could fall into this category, so the empire was making an aggressive but wrong move. the point is that andrew didn''t know about it and even if he did know, he wouldn''t warn them, because he had no reason to after how they treated him.


    andrew who was still relaxing in the star palace was talking to fluffy and looking at the system with the intention of buying some new things. he had accumulated many points and although they were not enough to buy the cameras and microphones necessary to start the porn movies, he did have enough for some beauty products, clothing designs, and lingerie.


    he evaluated each of the products and bought 4 new things, not to mention that he also bought a crafting skill. although this and the inventor''s skills were similar because they were used to create things, the objects created were different.


    as an inventor, he could buy plans for sexual devices such as the dildos and the bicycle he gave to daphne, but as a crafting skill, he could buy plans for the creation of objects such as bracelets that increase the charm he had received from the system upon completing the first missions he carried out as a child.


    these items were much more powerful and significant, but also more expensive and difficult to make. they were so complex that andrew couldn''t use his synthesis ability to make them.


    this meant that he couldn''t create them en masse, but with how powerful they were, there was no need to make them en masse, in fact, that would be counterproductive and dangerous.


    if being able to create rejuvenating creams was already dangerous, as it created envy among people, just imagine that he could create objects of this type left and right.


    the four things he bought were a design of a youth casual clothing set that consisted of tight shorts that enhance women''s butts and a simple tank top.


    this seems simple, but it doesn''t change the fact that, on the right woman, they could be very erotic and sensual. he also bought a lingerie design that consists of a very revealing transparent lace babydoll. enjoy new stories from empire


    this design consisted of a transparent nightgown with lace that covered the breasts slightly, but which, when tightened behind the neck, made the breasts of the woman wearing them gather together and look larger than they were.


    he also bought the recipe for a moisturizing cream. although its function is to moisturize the skin, continuous use can repair imperfections and in a way, help rejuvenate the skin.


    although it had a lesser effect than the rejuvenating cream, it was more appropriate to use on the body, unlike the rejuvenating cream which has more effectivity on the face.


    the last item he bought was the blueprint to create the cloth bracelet that increases the charm of the wearer by 50% over the opposite sex. andrew had two of these that the system had given him as quest rewards a long time ago, but now he could do them on his own.


    obviously, this was not to be given to his wives at all, since they did not need it. the last thing he wanted was for his wives to be charming to other men because he had enough trouble with their natural beauties, he wanted them as a means to gain opportunities.


    he didn''t need them either, because as a candidate for god eros, his charm was natural, but if he used them as a bargaining card, he was sure that he could gain many benefits. the only problem is that the process and materials were not simple.

 CHAPTER 479

    although the materials for the production of charm-enhancing fabric bracelets are not simple, this does not mean that they cannot be obtained, just that they are expensive.that''s right, they are not hard to find, but expensive. in fact, the materials have high production in different parts and it is not strange to find them if you contact large merchant companies, it is just that they cost a lot of money.


    despite that, andrew think it was a good purchase, since the materials could be bought with money, but the favors that he could get thanks to these bracelets were something that money could not buy.


    it wasn''t that he had something in mind, but having this hidden card could come in handy at some point. after finishing his purchases in the system, he was again left with very few points, but that didn''t worry him.


    after finishing his glass of wine he chatted with dino for a while, mainly asking him about how things had worked out and especially if the mage union had made any moves, but dino told him that they had had no problems.


    however, he told him that many people and organizations were watching them carefully since they already knew of their alliance with the barbarians, but that no one had made a move that would harm them.


    having received the report, andrew took sansa and zany and returned to dunnas palace. now that the major issues at the mall project had been taken care of, andrew''s wives weren''t focused on that.


    currently, they only had to wait for the construction to finish and with the royal family overseeing that, there was no need to worry. carolina had secluded herself in the laboratory they had adapted here, while aki was training with oliver and castor.


    for this reason, when andrew returned to the dunnas palace office, he only found candice, helena, and victoria there. after telling them how the matter with the amazons had gone, andrew also informed them of the new products he had obtained.


    the girls were excited to hear that, but victoria was still confused since she still didn''t know andrew''s identity, she also didn''t know how his system worked so she started asking questions.


    andrew had no problem answering them, but he didn''t reveal his secret. he only told victoria that he was an accomplished pharmacist and craftsman, but he did not elaborate. victoria is not stupid and she knew that it was a lie, but she still didn''t continue asking.


    obviously, everyone knew that victoria hadn''t bought his story, but they still didn''t comment. andrew, as if escaping any other question that might arise, went to the laboratory to find carolina.


    he wanted to teach her the process of moisturizing cream. since carolina had been starting to do research on her own, the laboratory had many materials and they coincidentally had inventory to create the moisturizing cream.


    carolina had been working on something on her behalf for a while and andrew had been curious about this investigation, but she had kept her mouth shut and only said that it would be a surprise.


    he couldn''t do anything about it, so he waited patiently. after arriving at the laboratory he found carolina immersed in her research and not wanting to break her concentration he waited in silence.


    she had learned to control her immersion as a result of her ability, so it was no longer necessary to watch her because she was now aware of when she should stop, so andrew was not worried.


    he did not understand what she was doing because although he had the skills of a pharmacist, this did not make him an expert in this science, it only allowed him to make the prescriptions that he bought in the system.


    andrew''s skills are a little limited because it doesn''t allow him to learn, it only allows him to use what the system offers him, for this reason, he did not understand what carolina was creating.


    after a few minutes, carolina stopped, and seeing her sigh, andrew understood that she had not achieved the results she wanted. after internally lamenting, carolina raised her head and when she saw andrew she was surprised.


    although she had learned to control immersion when she worked, this only meant that she knew when to stop, but as long as she was concentrating, she still forgot about her surroundings.


    "is something wrong?" carolina asked, intrigued by andrew''s visit since he did not usually visit the laboratory. since the task of manufacturing the pharmaceutical products they sold was moved to carolina, andrew no longer visits the laboratory, it is now her land.


    he is still creating products, but since he has his synthesis ability, he does not need to go to the laboratory, he just takes the materials and produces them without lifting a finger. andrew looked at his wife and with a smile said, "i have a new product i want to show you."


    hearing this, carolina got excited and quickly ran to the desk, grabbed a notebook, and a pencil, and looked at andrew as if to say, "you can start." andrew smiled when he saw how the girl looked like a student hungry for knowledge, but he didn''t make her wait.


    he walked to the shelf where the materials were and selected what he needed, while carolina took notes. because of how andrew''s ability worked, he couldn''t explain to her, his body moved with muscle memory and carolina had to write down everything she saw.


    after selecting the materials, andrew began to work. his body moved as if he was on autopilot mode, with fluid movements, as if he had done it a million times.


    carolina moved her hand taking notes with ferocity without taking her eyes off andrew because he did not slow down his pace, much less wait for her to write down. after throwing various materials, andrew controlled the fire of the coercion cauldron.


    he waited until they had all melted and mixed evenly and then threw in other materials. carolina copied everything she saw, from the order and quantity of the materials to the reactions inside the cauldron, the intensity of the fire, and the changes that occurred.


    after several processes and dozens of materials, andrew finished the product or at least that''s what it seemed like, because after putting out the fire, andrew still seemed like he had to do something else and carolina didn''t miss anything.


    andrew waited for the paste he had created to cool down a little and packed it in jars similar to those used for rejuvenating cream and, sealing them well, then he placed them in a bucket of cold water.


    when he reached this point, andrew waited while he checked the watch. carolina immediately understood that he was measuring time so she also kept an eye on it and when andrew removed the jars from the bucket, exactly half an hour had passed.


    after that, andrew put the vials on the table and came out of his dive. he watched carolina furiously take notes and waited until she stopped her hand and when she did that, he asked, "did you manage to copy everything?"


    "for the most part, but some details were missed, so you''ll have to do it a couple more times," carolina replied. this is the disadvantage of his ability, that since he has no control or have any knowledge of the process, everything depends on what carolina manages to understand.


    fortunately, carolina''s ability allows her to retain much more information than a normal person could retain from seeing andrew, but even so, he had to repeat the process 4 to 5 times for her to learn the process without errors.


    well, to be more exact, so that she could write down the correct and complete process, because she still has to practice a lot to be able to produce it, but andrew did not worry, he knew that his wife would get it eventually.


    they spent several hours on this and it was only when it was time for dinner that carolina seemed satisfied with the notes she had taken. they returned to the family''s private dining room and ate dinner in the company of the other wives, children, and guardians. stay tuned with empire s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this had already become a habit and andrew always ate with his family and friends, since he already considered his guardians as family and although they still had a lot of respect for him, they were not as rigid as months ago.


    in this way, the days passed and everything went smoothly. soon andrew''s two weeks of punishment were over and andrew planned to punish his wives in bed, but surprisingly he received a summons to the royal castle of dunnas.


    not even victoria knew the reason, so they hurried to comply with the call, knowing that most likely something had happened with the shopping center project.


    andrew and victoria had become regular visitors to the castle, so the guards, while not negligent, were not overly strict either. they were led to the royal office, where they met daphne, diana, and ariza.


    seeing the three ladies of the royal family, andrew and victoria thought that something bad had happened, but they never expected that diana''s words were, "andrew, did you give the idea of ??the shopping center to the cannaris empire?"


    andrew was surprised to hear this and couldn''t help but respond with another question, "why are you asking me that?" seeing andrew''s bewildered expression, the women understood that they had misinterpreted things and then proceeded to explain the situation.

 CHAPTER 480

    noticing that they had misunderstood things, the three women released a sigh of relief. they had learned that the cannaris empire was promoting the creation of shopping centers in all the big cities of the country.unlike them, the cannaris empire was doing it on a national level, so it''s not difficult to discover. the empire may be the most powerful country in the region, but that does not mean that its neighbors do not have some spies to know what is happening.


    even the kingdom of tampilla, which is an important ally, has some because in this world no one can be trusted, especially when interests are at stake.


    it was for this reason that when daphne, diana, and ariza heard about the movement of the cannaris empire, they immediately thought that andrew wanted to expand and spread the idea everywhere.


    ariza is still too young to be aware of these matters, but daphne had proposed to her daughter that she should be exposed to the affairs of the kingdom so that she would prepare to accept the position of queen in the future, that is why she was always present at these meetings and knew what they were talking about.


    andrew observing the expressions of the three girls, couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows and ask in confusion, "what''s wrong?" hearing andrew''s question, diana answered him without hiding anything.


    "we learned that the cannaris empire is promoting the creation of shopping centers in all its major cities," diana said in a heavy tone and then andrew understood.


    not only did he understand what was happening, but victoria, being an intelligent woman, also understood. they weren''t stupid and it was obvious to deduce what these three women had thought, and although it bothered them a little that they were doubted, they also understood their reasons.


    andrew was the only one with this idea and he had provided it to them recently, and suddenly another country appeared which coincidentally is where andrew comes from with the same idea and on a larger scale, it is natural to be suspicious.


    fortunately, unlike the emperor of cannaris, they were sincere and instead of becoming suspicious and damaging the relationship they had built, they went directly to him and asked him.


    there is a big difference between being suspicious by moving stealthily to keep an eye on the other party and being suspicious by confronting the suspect. the second option demonstrates the sincerity of the other party in giving you the opportunity to explain yourself and not hide anything.


    andrew valued that and for this he was secretly happy. then, he started asking questions about what the empire was doing. since it was such a big movement, it was easy to find information and these ladies didn''t hide anything from him.


    they told him how the empire of cannaris was building shopping centers and contacting local merchants to join the project. when andrew heard this, he was silent for a moment.


    everyone knew that he must be thinking something because of the serious expression on his face, so they didn''t interrupt him. after a few minutes, andrew heaving a sigh said, "well, honestly, i knew this would happen sooner or later."


    the three women were curious about what andrew had just said and wanted to ask, but andrew spoke first and explained, "well, the mall''s information is already relatively public, since the merchants have started to be contacted, so i don''t think it so difficult for others to learn it."


    "that''s true, but it was too fast," daphne commented and andrew agreed, but he suspected what the reason could be and without hiding anything he said, "that''s true, but i think it''s because of me."


    "what do you mean?" diana asked immediately and andrew responded, "when i left the empire it wasn''t on the best of terms. although it was not in a dispute, honestly, it was not entirely peaceful."


    "besides, i still have business in the empire, so it is normal that some spies followed me and found out about our project," andrew continued to explain.


    upon hearing him, the three royal ladies understood what he was saying and could not blame him for that, but they were still worried that they would lose the initiative because the empire was carrying out this same project at the national level, something that they could not implement in the short time like them. s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    andrew understood the women''s thoughts and quickly reassured them, "don''t stress yourself. although they have the capacity to do this project massively, that does not mean that they will do it better than us."


    "why?" ariza asked this time and andrew continued to explain, "it''s simple, they don''t have a star product or store." andrew''s response confused them and andrew, noticing it, continued talking.


    "think about it, would merchants move their businesses to a mall that doesn''t guarantee them more profits?" andrew asked rhetorically as he continued his story, "to set up a shop in the mall, they have to pay rent. why would they do that when in the stores they own they earn the same money?".


    the three royal women seemed to understand what he meant, but at that moment daphne who was the most experienced asked, "still, if the imperial family promotes it, they will get several businesses to join, right?"


    "that''s true, but in the long run they will only lose," andrew responded and then added, "many can give some face to the emperor, but when they notice that they were not generating more money and on the contrary, they were spending more, they will withdraw."


    andrew could see from the girls'' expressions that they didn''t seem to understand, so he continued to explain, "malls work because they have well-known companies and products, but also special and new products."


    "nobles may shop at the mall and become popular, but after they see that there is nothing new, the only attraction will be that they can find all things in one place," andrew continued.


    at that moment, as if daphne understood exclaimed, "so the merchants won''t find meaning in their shops in the city," to which andrew nodded and complimented, "then the merchants will have to make a decision. they stay in the mall and close their stores or they leave the mall and keep their stores."


    at that moment diana also understood and said, "leaving the shopping center is more profitable for them because the stores are their property and in the shopping center they are only rented. that would put them in the hands of others."


    "that''s right. the empire did not study the situation well, they only thought that they could group different companies and make a lot of money from the rental, but they forgot to find added value," andrew said smiling.


    daphne and diana understood what he meant, but ariza, being still inexperienced, couldn''t help but ask, "doesn''t that mean we have the same problem?", to which the others looked at her with pity.


    ariza, seeing how they were looking at her, blushed, because she knew that she had asked something stupid, but she didn''t know what. daphne and diana sighed in resignation before the princess, a little disappointed.


    andrew, on the other hand, looked at the two women and, denying, reprimanded them, "don''t be so strict, she is young, she can still learn, isn''t that why you allow her to attend these meetings right?"


    leaving them with that question, he looked at ariza and explained, "little ariza, our shopping center does have these products, they are my beauty products, my massage house, and my wife''s fashion store."


    although ariza is young and inexperienced, she is not stupid, so with those words, she understands what he means. seeing that the girl had understood quickly, daphne and diana nodded happily.


    certainly, they were disappointed that she didn''t catch it from the beginning, but they knew it was due to her lack of experience and youth, so seeing that she caught things quickly made them happy.


    continue your journey with empire


    after that matter was completed, they talked for a while about how the construction of the shopping center was progressing and the companies they had managed to convince to join the project.


    in this last part, they were facing some difficulties, since not all the merchants agreed to join since this project looked very good on paper, but they wanted to see if it really worked.


    the reasons were the same as andrew had previously stated. they have their own stores, so they didn''t see the reason to establish another one and even more so to have to pay rent for it.


    when andrew heard daphne and diana''s concerns, he just smiled and with a wry tone said, "don''t worry. those who join first, give them preferential treatment, lower the rent."


    the girls didn''t understand and andrew added, "don''t be anxious to find companies to join. to those who trust you and join, give them a small benefit, and when things start to flow, the others will come on their own, but at that time do not be lenient."


    when they heard this, the three girls and even victoria were surprised and scared at the same time, because now they discovered that andrew was one of those who held a grudge.


    although they understood, they did not dare to say anything, because andrew''s idea was perfect. only ariza, who had established a close relationship with him, dared to comment, "brother, you are dark-hearted."


    everyone looked at ariza after that comment and none of them could stand it and started laughing out loud. after a few seconds that they could calm down andrew said, "little sister, that is a lesson you must learn. if someone shows you kindness, return it for 10, but if someone mistreats you, mistreat them for 1,000."

 CHAPTER 481

    although andrew had said these words casually, ariza did not take them very casually. in this world, this was a golden teaching, even though it borders on common knowledge.daphne and diana were also serious when listening to andrew. not only because he gave ariza a piece of valuable advice, but because they understood that this was andrew''s philosophy and it was something to take into account.


    they had formed a friendly relationship with andrew, but that didn''t mean they weren''t careful with him. they knew that andrew was anything but a normal character and as leaders of the country, they could not be so folkloric with these characters.


    although they operate under the idea of ??friendship, they are always careful when dealing with him and now that they have heard his philosophy they are secretly glad that they have not gone down the wrong path in their relationship with andrew.


    it''s not that they were afraid of andrew, because a country doesn''t fear individuals unless they are total monsters and andrew doesn''t qualify as such, at least not in their thoughts, but it''s still better to be on good terms.


    after those conversations, the meeting ended, so andrew and victoria were about to leave when ariza stopped them. the princess of dunnas had become very close to andrew and his wives, at least candice, victoria, and carolina, who are the ones who usually accompany him when he comes to the castle. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the little princess has become part of the family since both andrew and his wives treat her like a little sister and she treats them like her brother and her older sisters.


    furthermore, the princess is a fairly energetic and sociable girl, who is easy to talk to, or at least for them, it has been that way. little do they know that ariza is only like that with them because victoria has joined them.


    victoria is like an aunt to ariza and they have a very loving relationship, that''s why when victoria got engaged to andrew, the princess put them in her good books, because for everyone else, ariza is a worthy member of the royal family.


    the above means that she is serious and cold in relationships. she is very diplomatic and difficult to approach, as she understands very well that, as a future queen, many would try to gain her favor now that she is young and innocent, so she could not be frugal.


    seeing the princess stopping them, victoria and andrew became confused, because they did not understand the reason why the princess was looking for them. it wasn''t time for her massage and everything that needed to be discussed had been discussed, but andrew and victoria still listened to her kindly.


    "what''s wrong?" victoria asked and ariza, a little embarrassed, began to play with the edge of her dress, as if not wanting to say what she wanted to say. seeing the girl like this, andrew raised his eyebrow in confusion and victoria just smiled at how cute she seemed.


    after a few seconds of silence, victoria couldn''t take it anymore and scolded her, "speak brat, what do you want?" if anyone else spoke to her like that it was a straight ticket to the guillotine, but victoria is special.


    upon hearing victoria''s reprimand, ariza gritted her teeth and began to say what she wanted, "brother, is the book already finished?" victoria and andrew widened their eyes in surprise at the question.


    victoria was more confused than surprised because she didn''t understand what book she was referring to, but andrew immediately knew what she meant and he couldn''t help but laugh.


    some weeks ago, andrew had given the book written by kalifa to ariza after the weekly massage session. andrew planned to open a bookstore in the mall and that''s why he had asked kalifa to write as much as she could.


    obviously, he didn''t push her too hard, since the elf girl tended to overexert herself and andrew had to make sure the girl slept and ate properly.


    fortunately, kalifa had taken control of her imagination and had finished several books. not only had she done a side story with the characters from her first book, but she had written 4 additional books, well 3 and a half.


    the little elf is a prolific author because in a few months, she had written almost 6 books and although they are not very extensive, you have to understand that in this world books are written by hand, so it is not a small amount.


    her 6 books include 2 romantic novels, 2 purely erotic novels, a fantasy novel, and, surprisingly, a scientific novel. the latter was the one that took the most time for her to write and was quite interesting.


    it was not so advanced as to be considered science fiction, but for this world that is backward in technology, it is no different from that genre. the difference was that, instead of focusing science on technology, she focused on magical artifacts, to be more exact, living puppets.


    that is a concept that does not exist in this world and she had the idea out of nowhere. certainly, she had many conversations and ideas with andrew, but her creation cannot be taken away from her.


    for andrew this is the best novel she has written and, in fact, it was the one he had allowed the princess to read. the problem was that when he gave it to her this novel was still incomplete.


    although it is not correct to show unfinished works, andrew wants a second opinion and the princess is perfect since she is young and educated. not that his wives weren''t, but they loved everything kalifa wrote and he needed a more objective review.


    the problem was that the princess liked this novel so much that she sent him many letters asking him about the novel every day and andrew always had to tell her that it was not finished yet.


    it wasn''t that he didn''t want to give it to her, it was just that it really wasn''t finished. according to what andrew had discussed with kalifa, this novel was barely halfway done and was projected to be a saga of novels.


    kalifa had created a wonderful world and a plot that andrew even thought would be a bestseller on earth, so he didn''t rush kalifa to write it in order not to have the girl damage the story.


    andrew had to smile bitterly and say, "ariza, i already told you it would be a while before it was ready. when it is finished i will look for you, stop asking."


    ariza hung her head, pouting tenderly, annoyed that she couldn''t read the story she had loved so much. andrew, seeing how the princess was grumbling, smiled and took out 2 books from his dimensional bag, handed them to her while saying, "these are different, but is the same author. see if you like them."


    ariza smiled happily when she saw the two books and quickly took them. although they were not the ones she was looking for, since they were from the same author she had a certain expectation, so after thanking them happily she ran off to her room, leaving victoria dumbfounded by her behavior and andrew shaking his head.


    discover more stories at empire


    once the princess was gone, victoria looked at andrew and asked, "what are those?" victoria had recently arrived and while she knew there was an elf in dunnas palace, she didn''t know much about her.


    in other words, she was unaware that kalifa is a writer and that she had several novels under her belt. when andrew heard victoria''s question he wrinkled his eyebrows, because he didn''t seem to understand the question, but after a few seconds of thinking about it he understood.


    "don''t you know about kalifa?" he asked in surprise, to which victoria shook her head. even more confused, andrew continued to ask, "kalifa the elf, do you really know nothing about her?"


    "well, i know there is an elf at home, but i never asked about her. what does it have to do with it?" victoria continued confused and andrew sighed and explained, "kalifa is a very good writer, you should read her novels, your sisters love her books."


    "eh?" victoria asked, even more confused, and andrew, laughing, answered, "she is a girl i met by chance and since she had a lot of talent for writing, i made her a writer. she has 5 novels written and published, she is very popular in cannaris."


    andrew had continued his partnership with patricia and her friends, so all of kalifa''s novels had been given to them for sale and the profits were not small, as kalifa''s novels were very popular.


    before victoria could ask anything else andrew continued saying, "last time i came, i let the princess read the latest novel kalifa is writing and she really liked it and now she keeps bothering me asking if it''s finished."


    "is it that good?" victoria asked, surprised. she is a noble and she knows ariza very well, so she knows that not just anything will attract the attention of a royal lady like her, so she was genuinely surprised that a novel was so appealing.


    "sure, when we get back i''ll let you read so you can give me your opinion," andrew said as he resumed his walk. they then left the castle and returned to dunnas palace.


    what they didn''t know was that in the cannaris empire, an important meeting was taking place in the imperial castle. the emperor and his ministers were not as stupid as they seemed and after thinking things through they realized their problem with the shopping center project.


    now they knew that without star items their company would fail and since they intended to do it at a national level the losses would be enormous, so they met to discuss the issue.

 CHAPTER 482

    the emperor and the ministers of cannaris had been carried away by the profits they could obtain from the shopping centers and had overlooked many things so in their eagerness to implement the project they quickly began construction.although they had a lot of property and land from the seizure they recently made from the spies of the badily kingdom, that does not change the fact that they had made considerable investments to do renovations and construction.


    although they had not yet finished any of the shopping centers, they had already started construction work and a lot of money had been invested, so they could not turn back now.


    however, when they contacted the merchants to propose the business of entering their stores into the shopping center, they realized the mistakes they had made.


    although this world is much more backward than earth in many aspects, including entrepreneurship, that does not mean that the businessmen and women of this world are stupid.


    when the emperor and the ministers approached the businessmen and women about these businesses, they immediately noticed the problem. just as andrew had said, merchants did not see the gain in joining these malls.


    while it is true that by establishing all the high-quality products purchased by the nobles and wealthy in one place, they would generate an influx of powerful customers, that did not necessarily translate into a greater number of sales.


    and the fact that they had to pay rent to sell the same thing was not profitable for them. in addition, they had to take into account that the shopping center was not their property, so they were at the mercy of what the owners of the place disposed of.


    in short, all conditions were against them and that is why very few merchants agreed to the imperial family''s proposal and even those who agreed were nobles close to the emperor who ran some businesses.


    when the emperor and the ministers of cannaris realized this, they immediately met to discuss the matter. it was obvious that they had to find something that would make the shopping center attractive and thus bring added value to merchants so that they would decide to jump on the bandwagon.


    the problem was that they didn''t have a product like that. the closest thing was andrew''s products and although they had managed to convince the few distributors of these products to join, the quantities of product they could offer were small and therefore did not serve as an anchor.


    this left everyone gathered quite dissatisfied because they could not understand that a country as large and prosperous as the cannaris empire could not have a special product that could be used for this business.


    it''s really not that there weren''t any, but that those that existed already had their distribution and sales channel, which they would not give up just to generate money for the empire.


    as in all worlds, businessmen and women only care about profits and it is not profitable for anyone to put a store in a shopping center because it will not generate more money, it is better to stay in their stores.


    the kingdom of dunnas is different in this aspect, as andrew''s products are innovative and little known. andrew had not sold rejuvenating creams, shampoo, bath cream, tissue repair cream, clothing, or lingerie in this country, so all these products were the banner of the shopping center.


    although in the cannaris empire, andrew still sold these products, it was in established quantities, and he did not intend to increase it, no matter how much profits it generated.


    the reason was simple. at first, andrew did not have the production capacity, but now that he had it he would not provide it to the cannaris empire due to all the injustices he suffered in that country.


    andrew was applying a trade barrier and while this always happens, on the other way around, it was no different in context. a trade barrier always appears when companies or the government of a country place obstacles or prevent the entry or development of a specific company.


    this is what andrew was doing, only instead of him being the one blocked, it was andrew blocking the cannaris empire from getting his products. while this could lead to the empire ending any relationship and causing him to go out of business, andrew was convinced that they would not do so. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    andrew was convinced that the empire, despite everything, would prefer to try to mend relations with him before repressing him, but even if things were not as he thought, he would not suffer by withdrawing.


    explore hidden tales at empire


    while the cannaris empire could make andrew suffer by suppressing his business, not only in the empire but also in the kingdom of tampilla, they would also suffer greatly.


    first, they would completely lose andrew''s supply of products. if he was suppressed, andrew would break his deal with patricia and her friends regarding kalifa''s books, destroying a profitable company.


    he would also terminate his agreement with their husbands over the supply of rejuvenating creams and other products. the massage house, the pleasure house, and all of candice''s businesses would be gone too.


    undoubtedly andrew and his wives would lose a lot of money, but the empire would lose products that the nobles coveted, generating discontent. on the other hand, although the kingdom of tampilla is an ally of cannaris and they could ask to end andrew''s business there, they would also have to pay a price.


    on the other hand, it has to be mentioned that they recently established relationships with the amazons that were introduced by andrew, and repressing andrew could cause problems with them when they were just starting a friendship.


    in short, the cannaris empire had more things to lose than things to gain by repressing andrew, so it was difficult for them to do it. regardless of all this, andrew had no idea what they thought of the cannaris empire.


    he was calmly in dunnas enjoying life, while the emperor and the ministers of cannaris racked their brains over a solution. unexpectedly, the idea of ????suppressing andrew never appeared.


    on the contrary, many proposed trying to mend relations with him and join the project, but the emperor did not agree. not only him, but minister alcaly also did not agree.


    as a merchant, she knew that, if they went to look for him, they would have to pay a great price for his collaboration, not to mention that they would lose their faces, and as nobles that was not acceptable.


    running out of ideas, donald who had been silent throughout the meeting gave an idea that seemed controversial. his proposal was to make a line of products with the imperial seal.


    when he said this, everyone looked at him strangely, and seeing that his colleagues didn''t seem to understand, he began to explain, "the problem is that we don''t have anything that attracts merchants and customers, right?", to which everyone nodded.


    "well, if we establish products with the imperial seal, it will attract customers and merchants," donald continued and added since he saw that he had not explained clearly.


    "in the country, the imperial family is synonymous with power and admiration. now if we propose to the merchants that some of their best products, if sold in the shopping center, will have the imperial seal, implying that the imperial family favors these products¡­"


    donald didn''t have to finish his sentence, because minister alcaly, being an experienced businesswoman, understood and finished the idea, "then everyone will want to buy them to emulate the imperial family."


    "that''s right. they can be used as an anchor for entrepreneurs to enter the business and clients will buy them for prestige," donald continued. everyone in the office marveled at the idea because it was really a solution, but it had its cons.


    "what happens if merchants make poor quality products?" augustus asked, understanding the problem, and donald, who seemed to have already identified that problem, gave a solution.


    "well, it will be a little more time-consuming and laborious, but we will have to have control over the quality on our part. we will spend a little, but it will not be as big as if the project failed."


    everyone remained silent and looked at the emperor waiting for him to make a decision and after a few minutes of thinking augustus said, "well, we have no choice, let''s do it," and thus they began to define the details of the operation.


    meanwhile, andrew and victoria returned to dunnas palace where they were questioned about what was happening and they did not hide anything from them. they argued a little about it and after finishing, victoria asked, "by the way, why didn''t anyone tell me about kalifa''s novels?"


    everyone looked at her strangely and after a moment they all understood and laughing uncomfortably responded, "you didn''t ask." andrew couldn''t help but laugh out loud at the response, but victoria wasn''t happy.


    the girls apologized to victoria for failing to tell her and scolded andrew for laughing, but the situation didn''t escalate and they then gave victoria copies of kalifa''s books.

 CHAPTER 483

    moving a little further away from andrew and his surroundings, an interesting conspiracy was unfolding to the north of the continent. in the northern elven kingdom, one of the most powerful countries on the continent, a handful of shadows entered unnoticed.this country is quite extraordinary, because thanks to the agricultural technology of the elves, most of its territory is forests. although they are not very leafy, most of their territory is adorned with green.


    fruits, vegetables, and any food that comes from trees were never lacking in this country, because the land was not only rich in minerals for cultivation but, with the mastery of the elves in agriculture, crops were the only things that were not lacking in this country.


    despite these advantages, this country was not a fairy tale and wonders everywhere. due to the environment, it is difficult to practice livestock farming and that is why most of the meat foods in this country were imported.


    while it was not difficult for them to obtain them due to their abundance of crops that gave them a lot of money, it was still a deficiency, but the elves had become accustomed to these conditions.


    they, like the amazons, are one with the forest and prefer to keep their country this way. the other drawback of this terrain is that being so wooded, it is easy to enter the country without being detected.


    although it is difficult for other races except the elves and the amazons to move through such a complex territory, it is not difficult for a small group and that was why the handful of abysmals who had fled from vacilea had infiltrated. s§×ar?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    although it would be difficult for them to do the same as they did in vacilea, since in this country, the elves are very predominant, which made the abysmals easily identifiable, this country was not their target at least not directly.


    ironically, next to the elven country, there was an immense meadow inhabited by beastmen. since one focused on crops and the other on livestock, both nations had a harmonious relationship.


    this is at least in business dealings because, behind closed doors, these two races are not very friendly to each other. elves considered themselves a superior race, because of all races, they are without a doubt the most beautiful and have the greatest longevity.


    because of these characteristics, they have always considered themselves superior, although they do not publicly demonstrate it. it is for this reason that the abysmals came to this place.


    their objective is to sow chaos and what better place than where the most arrogant inhabitants of the continent are? although their target was the elves, they only planned to use them.


    the abysmals, led by gusttat, were heading towards the meadow to incite a war between the beastmen and the elves. in their stay and journey across the continent, the abysmals have not only been hiding but also collecting information.


    that is why they knew this information, and despite the apparent friendly relations between the elves and the beastmen, differences existed and they intended to stir up the waters in this way.


    thanks to the rebellion of the abysmals who attacked vacilea, gusttat understood that they could not go against their impulses of chaos and destruction. although he and his companions had managed to suppress these desires and think with a cool head, he also knew that this would not last forever.


    when they were on the lost continent they were able to maintain their sanity thanks to the well with the blood of the fallen god and only because of that did they manage to stay on the lost continent without being discovered for so long.


    your next read awaits at empire


    unfortunately, now that they do not have this source of corrupt and chaotic energy, their instincts of destruction emerged with increasing intensity and that is why gusttat intended to start chaos before his companions lost their minds like the others.


    his plan was simple, but he believed it would be very effective. they intended to pose as beastsmen and attack some elves on the grassland and thus incite the proud and arrogant elves to counterattack.


    although they had barely entered the elven country, the plan had already been discussed with the other abysmals, with the intention that they would know that there was an objective and try not to succumb to the desire for chaos.


    nobody was aware of this plan that was beginning to take root. the elves and beastmen were enjoying their normal lives, but a month later, the abysmals reached their goal.


    on the border between both countries, several towns stood on both sides. the beastmen lived in tribes and buildings on the prairie were scarce; they generally used tents to live in strategic places on the prairie suitable for livestock.


    on the other hand, the elves also preferred nature and created houses in trees in the forest. so, large cities were not very popular. it''s not that they don''t exist, just that they aren''t common.


    in fact, in both the beastmen grassland and the elf forest, there is only one big city in each country and they are the capitals of their respective countries. if you compare them with other cities on the continent, they have nothing to envy, but in each country, there is only one.


    it was for this very reason that the abysmals'' plan was so easy to execute. being villages, the inhabitants are few and that is why a few powerful abysmals like gusttat and his companions were more than enough to destroy several villages.


    the attacks were quick and deadly, but being so far from the capital city of the elves, they had not yet noticed. the abysmals were giving free rein to their instincts of destruction and had already destroyed about 4 villages and killed more than 200 elves.


    it wasn''t until a couple of weeks later that the elves realized that someone was destroying their villages and so they began to investigate. it was impossible to make the elves believe that the beastsmen were the attackers without proof and so they fabricated it.


    they captured several beastsmen that lived near the border and after eliminating an elven village, they left the bodies of some beastsmen, as if pretending that they had fallen in battle.


    such a simple plan worked. sometimes, it is not the most elaborate plans that work, because in war the simpler, the more effective. just as the abysmals had intended, the elves believed that the beastsmen were attacking them.


    for this, the elf king complained to the leaders of the beastsmen, but then something funny happened because the beastsmen also attributed the disappearances of their men to the elves.


    tensions increased and the entire continent was awaiting the imminent confrontation. it was not the first time it had happened, but it had been a few years since such strong tension had arisen.


    both sides blamed the other and war seemed imminent. gusttat and his companions were happy because their plan had gone smoothly, but they underestimated the beastmen.


    among the beastmen, there is a quite powerful profession in divination and they were the shamans. while shamans exist in all races, beastmen shamans are exceptionally powerful.


    their abilities are similar to the abilities acquired by candice, some are even much more powerful. it turns out that the most powerful shamans of this race have formed a group called the shaman council.


    this group is very powerful and they can make quite accurate predictions if the conditions were met and it turns out that these conditions aligned when they investigated this matter.


    although the beastsmen are not afraid of the elves, they do not want a confrontation either, since no war brought benefits. it is true that if you win, you can get many things, such as land, resources, and wealth, but this is at the cost of the lives of many.


    for the beastmen this is not profitable, so they approached the council of shamans to try to find a solution other than war. unexpectedly, their divination discovered the abysmals.


    they secretly communicated their findings to the elves and although the elves did not completely believe them, they were not intransigent. they know the strength of beast shamans very well, so they give them the benefit of the doubt.


    the elves are also versed in many magics and rituals, so they decided to verify the information of the beastsmen with their own methods and although not as conclusive, they also saw signs of a third actor.


    with this, the elves became serious and began planning together with the beastmen for a way to trap the abysmals. the latter had no idea that their plan had been discovered and that the new target of these two countries was them.


    gusttat and the other abysmals had hidden themselves waiting for war to break out and suspected nothing as both races were gathering their armies. the abysmals were elated ready to cause even more chaos when the war starts, not knowing that it was all a strategy of the two races to deal with them.

 CHAPTER 484

    during the back and forth between the deeplings'' plans of the abysmal to cause a war between the elves and the beastmen and the latter two discovering what was happening, andrew had done many things.first of all, several of the amazons that he had brought to star city had found mates among the barbarians and some even became pregnant, demonstrating the affinity that these two races have.


    unfortunately, their living environments were very different since the barbarians live in the desert and the amazons in the forest, so it was impossible for them to stay together in one place.


    for this reason, they made a rule that the amazons would return to the black forest and have their children, with their partners visiting from time to time, until their children were born, and depending on the race of the child, they would choose where they would live.


    it was much easier for the barbarians to get used to the forest environment than for the amazons to get used to the desert, but after so many years, the barbarians are not willing to move permanently.


    this created some inconveniences, but with the goal of repopulating both communities, they continued with this arrangement. for this reason, andrew had already transported several amazons back to the forest and brought the second group.


    andrew, through candice, had also begun doing business with the amazons to sell products in the border towns of tampilla and canaris. when the amazons appeared as merchants in that place, they attracted attention.


    read exclusive adventures at empire


    just as the empire of cannaris was interested in establishing relations with the amazons, the kingdom of tampilla also wanted to establish relations with them, since the territory of the amazons was in the middle of the two countries.


    plus, the amazons are powerful warriors and immensely beautiful, so obviously, they wanted to have good relationships. that is why some people sent by the king met with them and reached an agreement to start talks.


    as andrew has a heavenly palace in the capital of tampilla, the arrangement for these conversations was similar to the one they had in the empire of cannaris, and then, the king of tampilla realized that an unusual guy was doing business in his country.


    thanks to the friendly relations that tampilla and cannaris have, the former king understood everything about andrew, at least everything the empire knew about him, and then things became serious.


    knowing the experience of the cannaris empire, the king of tampilla did not want to make the same mistakes and although he had some misgivings about andrew, they did not harass him and tried to be friendly.


    andrew had not met the king of tampilla, but he had met with some envoys from his side, to discuss some matters. in fact, it was more of an investigation of his objectives within the country and although they relaxed a bit upon hearing his objectives, they still maintained vigilance.


    while his treatment was one of suspicion just like the cannaris empire, the king of tampilla was smarter and announced his suspicions to andrew and always confronted him directly, without stealthy movements and treacherous plots like the empire.


    andrew appreciated this approach because although it was obvious that they distrusted him, they were courteous to tell him up front, and this way they could do things transparently.


    furthermore, since andrew did not visit this place and only let tampilla palace run on its own, the king could tell that andrew was not lying to him when he said that he only wanted to do business, but that does not mean that he relaxed his guard.


    in dunnas, things also moved quickly. the workers hired by the royal family to build the shopping center were fast and expert in this job and in a short time they had completed the building.


    the shopping center is massive, with a block long and three floors, it had nothing to envy of the shopping centers that andrew had seen in his past life.


    if a difference had to be highlighted, it was obviously the lack of technology, but in size, luxury, and finish were no different. there were more than 50 locals of different sizes and there was even a food court.


    this shopping center was created based on andrew''s memories of shopping centers on earth and now that they saw it completed, they couldn''t help but marvel.


    quickly, the businessmen who had accepted the invitation to join from the royal family began to set up their shops and although they were few, which worried many, andrew had no worries.


    andrew asked that the largest space in the shopping center be for him and his wives. this location was suggested by andrew similar to how on earth it was used to locate the supermarket.


    at first, daphne, diana, and even clarisa were against making such a massive place, but andrew insisted and told them his vision regarding what he planned to do, and they stopped refusing.


    andrew wanted to emulate the supermarkets on earth and had everything he needed because his wife candice had a grocery chain, they also had clothing, and cosmetics and if you added the bookstore with kalifa''s novels, it was no different from a supermarket, just a little small and with less variety.


    he himself took the lead in organizing this place and when everything was organized, everyone could immediately see how impressive andrew''s vision was.


    the businessmen who had moved to the shopping center, upon seeing this "supermarket", immediately understood how lucrative this supermarket and consequently their businesses would be and they were excited.


    andrew was clear, thanks to his past life, that one of the anchors of shopping centers is supermarkets, that''s why he had this idea. in addition, in this way, they saved the problems of having many separate businesses.


    having all the businesses in one place, they could easily entrust gast¨®n and canna with everything and the administration would be easier and more fluid. the royal family itself, headed by diana, the queen, inaugurated the shopping center and attracted many people, not only nobles and wealthy people but also ordinary citizens.


    although at the moment it indeed looked a little empty, when the nobles, businessmen, and ordinary people came in to see what there was, they were surprised.


    as expected, andrew and his wife''s supermarket quickly attracted attention for its innovative products and, consequently, the other businesses also had high sales.


    as the days went by, the businessmen who had rejected the royal family''s invitation to join realized that the nobles and wealthy only visited the shopping center and began to see a decrease in their sales.


    the nobles did not want to travel long distances, just to go to a specific store and that is why they asked, why aren''t you in the shopping center? at that moment they realized their mistake and quickly searched for the royal family.


    just as andrew had predicted, the merchants came forward to ask to be included, but then they felt their mistake strongly since the rents for the locals were now twice as expensive.


    the businessmen who had agreed to join from the beginning were rejoicing at the good decision they had made and those who had refused were now suffering because out of disbelief they now had to lose.


    when the spies of the cannaris empire saw how the dunnas commercial center was distributed, they immediately sent the information so that the emperor could make adjustments.


    they had already started building their shopping centers, so they had to follow an example. in fact, they could have finished a long time ago, but since they were copying, they decided to delay the work so they could have a reference.


    they adopted the same model as andrew and although they did not have his products, making a supermarket with food and some premium products was not difficult. when some of the empire''s trading centers were ready, dunnas''s spies found out about it too.


    they quickly arranged a meeting with andrew and his wives at the castle and when they told him how the empire was dealing with its lack of specialty products, andrew was impressed.


    he never thought they would come up with such a brilliant idea. in short, they were promoting products with the seal of the imperial family as if they were celebrities, which is not unreasonable.


    the families of high nobility and royalty in this world are like celebrities on earth, so promoting products with them as an image was very smart.


    thanks to this, the cannaris shopping centers did not fail. certainly, they were not as good as dunnas, but at least they could compete and generate profits, which is what is important.


    so, just as cannaris copied their ideas, andrew proposed doing the same, "since they copied our shopping center, we can copy their idea. you should bring out products with the seal of dunnas royalty," andrew said.


    "we also thought the same thing, but we wanted to discuss it with you, to see if you could think of anything else," diana said. andrew remained silent and something suddenly occurred to him.


    "well, the imperial family of cannaris is relatively large, so they only promote premium products with the imperial seal, but the royal family of dunnas is different, they are only 3 members. why don''t you create 3 seals?" andrew proposed, confusing everyone.


    seeing their confusion andrew explained, "look at it like this. one seal for the queen''s mother, one for the queen, and one for the princess. in this way, it seems that the product is more exclusive to the generation, which would attract more customers." sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    when they heard andrew''s idea, the three women of the royal family immediately widened their eyes in surprise. they couldn''t conceive where these ideas that andrew had come from and they immediately began to apply them.


    this copy and improvement between the empire of cannaris and the kingdom of dunnas attracted the attention of other countries and when they saw the great business that existed in the shopping centers, they began to create their own versions, and then countries of the region entered a new era of doing business.

 CHAPTER 486

    when asked, helena expressed her concerns, "i am worried about kalifa. that girl is overexerting herself again. i have tried to keep an eye on her, but she is still staying up late to write."andrew wrinkled his eyebrows upon hearing this. kalifa was a workaholic and despite his efforts to make her relax, she always found a way to overdo it. experience tales at empire


    "if you came here it is because you have a solution. tell me," andrew said, knowing his wife well, and helena, smiling, said, "i think it''s time to add her as a sister."


    andrew''s eyes widened when he heard her. certainly, they had at some point discussed adding kalifa to the harem, but it was always as a joke, however, looking at helena now, andrew knew she wasn''t joking.


    as if understanding andrew''s thoughts, helena continued speaking, "this has already been discussed between us and we agree." andrew wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at candice as if seeking confirmation and she simply nodded.


    "what about victoria?" andrew asked. she had only recently joined them and although their feelings were settling, the seal of wife had yet to appear on her.


    victoria had even asked about it because all the wives had that seal and that made her curious. because of this, she already knew that it was the mark that proved that she was andrew''s wife and although she did not know how to obtain it, for her not having it had depressed her a little, and if they now added another woman, andrew thought it could depress her even more.


    "don''t worry, she gave the go-ahead too," helena responded. although reluctant, andrew could not dismiss his wives intentions, but he did not accept immediately, as it was not something they could do just because they wanted to.


    kalifa had to accept and andrew would not force her so he said, "let me talk to her first and then we will discuss that matter." helena looked at him and, nodding, said, "well, but keep in mind that that girl will end up sick at the rate she is going."


    "still, it is not a sufficient reason to add her as my wife. you know me well and you know that i will not pick up women just for personal gain," andrew replied seriously.


    it was not the first time that andrew had the opportunity to add a new wife based on the benefits he could obtain and he has always been reluctant to do so. in fact, with victoria, that rule was broken in a way, but since they have feelings for each other he let it go.


    it is certainly not love yet, but it seems to be headed towards that, so andrew had no problem accepting the political marriage, but with kalifa, it is different, since they do not have affectionate feelings between them.


    it is true that since kalifa joined them as a writer, they have interacted a lot, but it is always about the plots of the novels and ideas about what she should write, never about personal topics.


    for this reason, her situation is different from victoria and andrew would not accept it so easily. both helena and the other wives knew this and that is why they had not proposed this until now, but kalifa''s situation is problematic.


    actually, andrew''s wives had accepted kalifa to be part of the harem, but it was more with the intention of protecting her from getting sick from excessive work than from the fact that she was like them.


    their thinking is simple, kalifa is a rare talent that they don''t want to lose and she is helping them make money and if she becomes their wife, she will be forced to sleep with them which would save them a lot of trouble.


    it was a strange situation, as andrew''s wives now no longer worried about the size of the harem, but rather about andrew''s well-being. they would be lying if they said they don''t mind adding women to the harem who don''t love andrew, but they also see things from a business point of view.


    in this world, it is not frowned upon for people to marry each other with the goal of earning something and although the girls were a little uncomfortable about adding kalifa to the harem, they saw the bigger picture and reluctantly agreed.


    their problem is that andrew doesn''t have to go along with them in this regard. andrew wouldn''t give in on this particular case, but it was also true that he couldn''t allow kalifa to continue the way she was going, so he had to take action.


    although andrew said he would talk to kalifa and see how things worked, he wasn''t really trying to add her as one of his wives and was thinking of solutions to the problem.


    helena knew him very well, so she immediately understood andrew''s intentions, but she didn''t say anything. she understood that he was the one with the last word and she only made a proposal.


    with that defined, helena excused herself saying, "well, i''ll let you continue. close the door". helena ran away quickly enough to not allow either candice or andrew to scold her for her behavior. sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    despite that, the atmosphere had been ruined, so they couldn''t pick up where they left off. since the atmosphere had already died down, andrew decided to go visit kalifa and chat with her.


    kalifa''s room is one of the vip rooms in the dunnas palace. even though she is a slave and an employee, the reality is that she makes a lot more money than everyone else, so andrew gives her special treatment.


    when he arrived at the room where she was staying, he entered without knocking on the door, since kalifa is still a slave and andrew allowed himself to be a little dominant, since if he gave her many advantages, the elf could take advantage of it.


    upon entering, he could see kalifa sitting at the desk writing at breakneck speed. andrew was surprised to see her writing because her hand moved very quickly and seemed to defy reality.


    he had never seen her working, he had only discussed some of her stories verbally and only read her partial and completed novels. after getting out of his shock, andrew did not interrupt her, as he did not want to take her out of her state of concentration.


    so he took a seat on one of the nearby sofas and waited for kalifa to take a breath to speak. surprisingly, kalifa stopped after an hour, which surprised andrew again.


    he couldn''t understand how she could write for so long without resting. you have to remember that she writes by hand, which is not only substantially more difficult but also more exhausting.


    finishing her writing, kalifa raised her head and jumped in surprise when she saw andrew since she had not noticed him. andrew smiled when he saw her reaction and motioning to her, he asked her to sit with him.


    from the look on her face, it was obvious that she didn''t want to stop her work. she possibly had the idea of ??what she wanted to write in her mind, but she still obeyed, because andrew is still her master.


    after kalifa sat down on the couch across from andrew she asked, "is something wrong?", to which andrew responded in a roundabout way, "you''re violating our agreement."


    kalifa didn''t seem to understand and couldn''t help asking, "what agreement?" and andrew again responded directly, "the agreement to rest well." kalifa immediately looked away upon hearing andrew.


    she had a guilty conscience because she understood that she had been discovered writing at night. when andrew understood that kalifa was addicted to writing, he made her promise that she should eat 3 meals a day, use the beauty products they gave her and she should sleep at least 8 hours a day at night.


    andrew even forced her to do some yoga exercises every day, but kalifa barely complied with the meals and exercises and that was only because helena forced her.


    it is for this reason that when andrew brought this up for discussion, she did not dare to look him in the face. andrew let out a sigh of resignation and said firmly, "if you don''t comply with the agreement, i will have to force you."


    the implications were obvious. andrew was telling her that he would use his authority over the bondage soul seal to force her. kalifa trembled immediately because she knew that it would be unbearable pain if andrew used it.


    despite that, she dared to claim, "i don''t understand what the problem is. anyone would be happy to see their slaves overworked," to which andrew responded, "i''m not just anyone."


    kalifa lowered her head depressed and a little happy. what andrew asked of her was for her good and she still refused. besides, she was glad that he cared about her, but she really couldn''t stand her urge to write.


    at that moment fluffy spoke to andrew in his mind, "master, that girl is letting herself be dominated by her blessing. that is why she insists on writing even at the cost of her health, she must stop it or she will have problems."


    "any ideas?" andrew asked, but fluffy replied, "i''m sorry, i''ll participate until this point. the rest is up to you." andrew sighed upon hearing those words because although he knew that fluffy would not help him, he did not lose hope.


    despite everything, he had an idea and said, "from today on, sofia will sleep with you and she will keep an eye on you. if you continue to default i will be forced to hurt you. kalifa, don''t force me."


    kalifa knew that andrew was serious and could only accept the conditions and andrew, seeing that the elf understood, stood up, approached her and gently lifting her chin, looked into her eyes for a while, and seeing that the girl really understood him, he smiled.

 CHAPTER 487

    although andrew''s smile seemed tender, for kalifa it was the smile of the devil, because she thought that andrew was already plotting how to make her suffer the moment she broke the promise, so her body trembled involuntarily.andrew didn''t understand kalifa''s adverse reaction, but knowing that she wasn''t comfortable, he pulled away from her and stroked her head as if comforting a little girl, which confused kalifa, but she still enjoyed the sensation.


    it was strange to her how andrew could make her tremble with fear and the next second melt with affection. make no mistake, she doesn''t feel the slightest bit of love for andrew, at least not romantically, she just feels safe, like she''s under the protection of an older brother.


    despite the strange feeling, kalifa did not dislike it. andrew stopped stroking her after a while and walked away from her, letting her resume her work, but before leaving, he warned her to sleep well today.


    before returning to the office, andrew went to find sonia to discuss the kalifa matter. sonia, unlike the other courtesans of cannaris palace, followed andrew when he moved away.


    the reason is that she is the matron of all of andrew''s heavenly palaces and must move between the different establishments to train the courtesans, and for that, she needs to be close to andrew, but it was also because she is an apostle of andrew and has become a main part of his entourage.


    since she received the apostle seal, she had obtained the blessing of domination and in all this time she had become greatly strengthened. in fact, sonia at this moment is a dangerous weapon even for some minor experts.


    there is not any person below the expert level who could withstand her dominating power and if she took them to bed, well, needless to say, there''s a reason why her blessing is called that.


    one of the reasons why andrew had not stopped collaborating with patricia and her friends in the cannaris empire regarding book sales is thanks to this ability.


    these 5 women like women and after sleeping with sonia, they had fallen under the influence of her blessing. it''s not that she controls them like puppets, because she is not that powerful yet, but for normal people like them, it was already impossible to betray them.


    this is not to say that these women would put sonia and andrew before their own benefits or loved ones, but at least they would not plot hidden attacks against them.


    to put it in an example, if their families tried to hurt andrew and they knew about it, they would warn andrew, although if they got into a confrontation, they would still side with their families.


    it is a complicated situation, but it is because sonia''s ability is still developing because, when it develops, it would not be difficult for her to manipulate those who fall under her domination as if she is a goddess.


    that''s how terrifying her ability is. even so, the most surprising thing about this ability is that it does not make the user corrupt. a person who had something like this would quickly want wealth and power, but since this blessing came from the apostle seal of andrew who is a candidate for god eros, the situation is different. s~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the reason it does not corrupt the user is because its power is obtained from pleasure and the user enjoys this pleasure, so as long as it is not for the purpose of helping andrew, sonia will never seek to be supreme and powerful.


    this is not to mention that the youth she has gained is not inconsiderable. currently, none of andrew''s seal bearers use beauty products, since his wives, concubines, guardians, and apostles have the benefit of youth.


    only victoria still uses these products, since her wife''s seal has not appeared on her yet. sonia was as usual in one of the party rooms doing some yoga exercises, because although she has eternal youth, that does not mean that she cannot gain weight and lately she has been eating a lot.


    in the palace of dunnas, she does not direct the exercise training of the courtesans because they are men and their training is different from the women, so with them, she only trains their sexual techniques.


    when she felt andrew enter she got a little overexcited, but when she saw that it was andrew she just smiled and did not stop her exercise. she had sat in a tabletop position, with her hands and knees touching the floor, and she placed her arms in line with her shoulders and her knees under her hips and held that position for a few seconds.


    andrew obviously knew that this girl wanted to give him a little show, so he didn''t interrupt her, and taking a close chair he sat down to watch her exercise or rather tempt him with her attributes and daring postures.


    watching andrew''s movements, sonia smiled and began to gradually move both knees to the sides, keeping her ankles and feet aligned with her knees.


    she continued with steady breathing feeling the stretch in her lower body including her thighs and hips. while it''s true that she was showing off for andrew, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t do things right, as it could be dangerous to make careless moves.


    she kept her hips open, turned her feet outward, and stretched her ankles until the inside of her foot, ankle, and knees touched the floor. if you are a beginner, you can use a blanket up to your knees to reduce tension during the stretch, but sofia was an expert, so she didn''t need to.


    she then slowly let her forearms and elbows fall to the ground, her palms resting on the ground to adopt the frog pose. she stayed like that for about five to ten breaths showing off her delicious ass barely held back by the tight workout clothes.


    seeing such a feast, andrew was tempted to pounce on her, but he controlled himself. it wasn''t that he couldn''t do it, because sonia wouldn''t refuse and his wives wouldn''t demand it either, but he still controlled himself. she continued as if andrew wasn''t there and exhaled, extended her arms forward, and lowered her abdomen, chest, and chin parallel to the floor.


    she then brought her hips back and held them steady. here her hips were open making andrew suffer because she was perfect for andrew to just pull down her pants and fuck her.


    his cock had already reacted, but he still controlled himself, but he promised to punish her afterward for tempting him like that. he had planned to talk about business first and then pleasure, but now he wanted to change that order. read exclusive content at empire


    although andrew can not see sonia''s expression he is sure that she is enjoying it, because she maintained this posture for two or three breaths and repeated this posture six times as if she was inviting him.


    noticing that andrew had gotten a hold of him, sonia pouted a little when she couldn''t be seen and then she gently lifted her body, pushing her hands to free her posture. she kept her knees together, standing up and sitting on her heels.


    at that moment she turned her body without turning completely, showing a seductive look and with a mischievous smile she asked, "what do you need me for, young master?"


    andrew couldn''t help but swallow hard and cough to compose himself and said seriously, "to give you a task." sonia seeing andrew so uncomfortable, smiled in complacency and then got up, approached him, and sitting on his lap asked seductively, "what am i good for?"


    she had obviously seen the little tent in andrew''s pants and decided to take advantage of the opportunity. sonia was one of the few women other than andrew''s wives and concubines who had sex with andrew, but it was very occasional.


    it''s obvious that sex with andrew is very rewarding, so she always tried to get as much as she could. andrew, knowing her intentions, smiled and taking a strand of hair that was running in front of her face, placed it behind her ear and said, "i need you to help me with kalifa."


    andrew''s tender movement made sonia''s body shiver a little and her pussy even got a little wet, but she maintained her composure and continued asking, "how could i help kalifa?"


    "well, that girl is not using beauty products, she practically eats forcedly and let''s not talk about sleeping. she is trying too hard to write and i need you to keep an eye on her so she doesn''t get sick," andrew explained, smiling bitterly.


    when he said this, he couldn''t help but think of how many people would not want to have an employee like her in his previous life, but he quickly pushed those thoughts away and looked at sonia saying, "i need you to help her to rest properly."


    sonia already knew about these problems, because helena was in charge of monitoring her and sonia spoke a lot with helena, because if sonia is the matron of all the heavenly palaces, helena was sonia''s teacher.


    "i have no problem, i can move in with her so she can exercise a little, eat properly, use the beauty products, and sleep with her, so she doesn''t work late, but can i pay with her?" sonia asked with a mischievous smile.


    andrew understood her intentions and, caressing her cheek, he replied, "you can''t force her, but if you can convince her, you can eat her every night if you want," which made sonia smile like a cheshire cat.

 CHAPTER 488

    seeing sonia''s smile, andrew couldn''t help but smile bitterly, because he knew sonia too well. this girl had changed a lot since the time andrew first met her.she was always very flirtatious and did not dislike sex, but since she became matron of the heavenly palaces, she has been training all the courtesans who serve in these places. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this means that she has been in much more sexual contact with women than with men, since she no longer provides services as a courtesan to clients, since her obligation now is to train the courtesans.


    add to that the fact that she regularly provides services to patricia and her noble friends, so she has developed a stronger attraction toward women than men, with andrew being the exception of course.


    well, andrew is a candidate for god eros, so the sex with him can''t be compared to other men, but the point is that sonia is now more attracted to women.


    this doesn''t mean that she doesn''t like men, it''s just that if you give her a choice between sleeping with a handsome man and a pretty woman, she will always choose the pretty woman.


    several girls have already suffered in bed with her. in fact, if it weren''t for the fact that she is clear that andrew''s wives and concubines are out of reach, she would have already tried to seduce her teacher helena.


    andrew doesn''t mind his wives playing with each other in his absence, but if they mess with someone else, no matter who or what sex it is, well, it''s better not to know what he''ll do. experience new stories on empire


    for this reason, sonia always keeps her hands away from them, but for the other girls, the ones she can catch, can not don''t escape from her. in fact, she had not reached out to kalifa precisely, because her situation had not been defined.


    as mentioned before, andrew and her wives always joked about putting her in the harem, but since it hadn''t been defined, sonia didn''t want to go beyond her and that''s why she hadn''t tried anything.


    however, now andrew was giving her permission to attack the elf, so she was happy because since she saw her for the first time she felt attracted to the small and delicate forest fairy.


    andrew could already imagine the fantasies in sonia''s head and, worried about the little elf, so he had to warn her, "don''t force her, and don''t be cruel to her," to which sonia responded with a smile.


    "am i that kind of person?" she asked, feigning bewilderment, and andrew seriously pinched her nose gently and said, "don''t be mean to her." sonia, sensing andrew''s tone, stopped playing and assured him, "don''t worry, i never hurt my girls."


    andrew didn''t know what to expect from that statement, but he decided to trust sonia. with that defined, sonia once again adopted a flirtatious tone, and caressing andrew''s face she asked, "so, what now?"


    obviously, andrew understood what she meant, so with a hidden smile he replied, "lock the door and come to bed." sonia quickly jumped off andrew''s lap to close the door as if she was afraid that andrew would back out.


    seeing her, andrew could only smile ironically while he shook his head and getting up from the chair he was in, he went to the bed where he sat waiting for sonia to return.


    it wasn''t like she had to walk much, so sonia quickly returned and with joy, she launched herself at andrew making him fall on the bed since he was not prepared for the sudden movement.


    now on andrew and feeling his strong arms hugging her and touching her ass, sonia began to kiss andrew passionately. andrew didn''t resist, but he wasn''t proactive either, he let sonia do whatever she wanted.


    it was already a custom for this to happen. sonia liked to be the dominant one in bed, for that reason her blessing is what it is, so every time andrew had sex with sonia, he always let her be the one leading.


    andrew doesn''t like to be passive, but with sonia, he makes this small concession, at least at the beginning, because, in the middle of the session, the positions change. sonia is also clear about that and that is why she always takes advantage before andrew restricts her.


    she had spread her legs like in the frog position she had just done when she practiced yoga, while she kissed andrew. this wasn''t for him to penetrate her, since they hadn''t taken off their clothes. it was just more like for andrew since she was on top of him and she didn''t want to hurt him.


    they kissed intensely for a few minutes, while sonia''s tits were pressed against andrew''s chest and also while andrew squeezed sonia''s round and firm ass.


    then, sonia withdrew from andrew''s lips, and sitting on top of him, she removed her blouse and said, "suck them." andrew smiled at sonia''s order because he knew that she enjoyed commanding him.


    he didn''t feel less and also sat down, bringing his mouth closer to sonia''s tits, and began to suck and massage them. sonia let out some soft moans and then andrew intensified his attack on her, pinching and biting sonia''s nipples.


    she wasn''t particularly sensitive to her nipples, but she still let out a little scream when she felt andrew''s teeth on her nipples. andrew continued to nibble on her and sonia finally had to give up, so hitting him on the head she gently ordered, "back off now."


    andrew continued with the game and walked away obediently. sonia then let out a sigh and got up to take off the exercise pants she was wearing. andrew took the opportunity to take off his clothes as well.


    once naked, sonia looked at andrew from above, and noticing that his cock was not yet completely erect, she smiled and returned to the same position they were in a moment ago.


    the difference was that now they had no clothes and the shared heat of their naked bodies made things move quickly. since sonia''s pussy was also on andrew''s cock, that slight contact started to turn them on.


    sonia was also very smart to move her hips slightly, while she kissed andrew so that the rubbing of their sexes would excite them and in a short time, her pussy was wet and andrew''s cock was erect.


    feeling the rod of flesh hitting her pussy and abdomen, sonia moved her hand behind her ass, and holding it she guided it towards the entrance of her pussy, and without hesitation she made it enter her.


    both she and andrew let out a moan as they felt his cock enter her pussy. sonia because she was being penetrated and andrew because he felt the heat and tightness of sonia''s interior.


    she continued to kiss andrew''s lips passionately, while her hips moved up and down. she was the one fucking andrew, but it didn''t change the fact that the pleasure was mutual.


    little by little, sonia accelerated her movements, to the point that she could no longer continue kissing andrew and concentrated on moving her hips. her pussy secreted love juices in abundance and the junction of their bodies was sticky.


    the humidity that was at their union generated an obscene sound with each movement and the collision of their bodies was louder because it was not only the hit of their bodies but the splash of sonia''s juices.


    although sonia was very excited jumping on andrew, she couldn''t keep up that pace indefinitely, so when she started to get tired, andrew took the lead from her and grabbing her buttocks tightly lifted her up a little and started to penetrate it from below.


    sonia''s moans increased in intensity at andrew''s movement, but at no time did she ask him to stop, on the contrary, she screamed, "more, more... ahh, i want more."


    obviously, andrew wouldn''t let her down and increased the intensity. sonia''s pussy was releasing more and more love juices making andrew''s cock go in and out with ease.


    after a few minutes of intense penetration, sonia''s body contracted, and releasing a loud moan, she reached orgasm. andrew had to hold her tightly because sonia''s spasm was violent and the gush of love juices she released was great.


    after seeing that sonia seemed to have finished with her orgasm, andrew carefully lowered her and placed her on his chest where he caressed her tenderly, and sonia, feeling this, curled up like a small animal.


    andrew smiled when he saw how spoiled she seemed, but after a few minutes when she regained her breath, he whispered, "i''m not done yet," to which sonia, without any complaint, got up and, getting on all fours, showed him her ass.


    "good girl," andrew said as if mocking sonia''s obedience, then he stood behind her and grabbing her hair in a ponytail, he penetrated her while he pulled her hair.


    the pounding sound echoed through the room and was only surpassed by sonia''s uncontrolled moans. andrew pulled her hair as if they were the reins of a horse and although he seemed violent, sonia didn''t care, she was enjoying it like never before.


    andrew penetrated her until he was tired and even cum inside her. sonia had also come and fell limply on the bed breathing harshly, so andrew gave her a sound spank and said, "good job my dear apostle," to which sonia smiled humming as if she had received the best compliment of her life.

 CHAPTER 489

    honestly, i didn''t really like how this chapter turned out since i''m a little sick, but i still made an effort to write, because i didn''t want to interrupt my commitment to a daily chapter, so i apologize if it seems confusing and unappealing, i''ll try to recover and give you a better quality in the next chapters.-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    even though they were both tired, andrew recovered first, since his resistance is superior, so without delay, he got up and went to the bathroom to clean up, then he dressed and gave sonia who was still in bed a goodbye kiss, and left.


    with this matter over, he walked towards the office where he found his gathered wives. when they saw him enter, they suspended their talk and helena asked, "have you decided?"


    "don''t act like you don''t know," andrew responded dismissively to helena''s question which was nothing more than a joke. there was nothing that happened in this place that helena didn''t know about.


    she is the person in charge of the staff, so she was always moving around the place and talking to everyone, so it was obvious that she already knew that andrew had gone to talk to kalifa and then to sonia.


    seeing that andrew didn''t buy her joke, she stuck out her tongue and acted cute so that andrew wouldn''t get upset, and seeing her he couldn''t get angry, so he sat next to his wives and started telling them what happened.


    "i spoke to kalifa and warned her. i also asked sonia to keep an eye on her, so at least she can force her to keep her promise," andrew explained. "so she won''t join us," carolina said suddenly.


    andrew wrinkled his eyebrows when he heard her because it was not a question, but a statement, and helena, understanding the reason for andrew''s confusion, explained, "you gave sonia permission to play with kalifa, right?"


    he nodded and helena continued saying, "so, kalifa is already a sonia girl. you won''t be able to have her." andrew still seemed confused and asked, "i know that sonia has an interest in girls and that she is very persuasive in winning them over, but aren''t you being too decisive?"


    "not at all. you are the one who underestimates sonia. that girl is very good at getting girls," helena responded. andrew seemed to understand that he really underestimated sonia because helena seemed serious and there was no one who knew sonia better than her.


    despite that, andrew didn''t worry and said, "well, that''s not important. if they get together i don''t mind, i really have no feelings about kalifa so she won''t join you."


    his wives did not pursue the matter and were diverted to talk about other matters. suddenly, candice mentioned a topic that caught everyone''s attention and it had to do with the possible war between the elves and the beastmen.


    candice is in the food and grocery business, so her suppliers come from many parts of the continent, so she is the most informed about what is happening abroad.


    it turns out that one of these suppliers who has connections with the elves told her about the situation and although that was not their concern, for candice it was problematic that a war would break out.


    the country of the northern elves is the largest breadbasket on the continent and if this country went to war, the grains, fruits, and vegetables they produced would be diminished, which would affect candice''s business.


    that is why she was already looking for alternatives to make up for the shortage that seemed to be approaching. it was not just her who was doing that, but all the merchants of these goods were in the same situation. your next chapter is on empire


    not all merchants of grains, fruits, and vegetables indeed depend on the country of the elves, but the vast majority have dealings with them or suppliers who source their supplies in that country, so any movement that affects the elves affects them. them.


    some countries were even already concerned about the situation. the point is that everyone was waiting for what could happen, without knowing that this war would not take place, since both the elves and the beastmen already knew that there was a third party in the shadows pulling the strings.


    on the other hand, without anyone knowing and when everyone was paying attention to the movements in the north of the continent, dustas, the current king of tripia began to plot his plans.


    this young man orchestrated the death of his father and blamed his brother for staying in power during the conflict with the cannaris empire. he was an intelligent and strategic-thinking person, so after quelling the dispute with the empire, he began to move in another direction.


    he knew that the empire was watching him, but he still made hidden moves to expand. like his father, he sought to expand the country and become the power of the region, but he was more careful and intelligent than his father and instead of attacking the empire of cannaris, he set his sights on elsewhere.


    the kingdom of tripia had maritime borders with the island of cannes, where the kingdom of the same name resided. it was a small island, but with great naval power, which allowed it to have a fruitful economy, thanks to its maritime routes.


    it was also difficult to attack them since few countries could defeat them at sea, but dustas had already started moving long before he overthrew his father and brother, so he only needed the others to be distracted to be able to act.


    the conflict between the elves and the beastmen was perfect and in a lightning operation, he managed to take over the island of cannes. make no mistake, it''s not that he conquered the country, but that he took over one of the most fruitful trade routes.


    in this way, the kingdom of tripia could trade openly by sea without raising suspicion, and not even in cannes did they realize that they had lost a powerful asset.


    there seemed to be insidious plots all over the continent, but that didn''t hurt andrew and he wasn''t going to get involved in those matters. he only dedicated himself to developing his business and enjoying a quiet life with his wives and children.


    he also began working with diana, daphne, and ariza in the new shopping center that was called "popular mall", since it was intended for ordinary citizens to frequent it. sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    it was still a project on paper, but some rumors had already leaked and everyone was eager to know what they planned to do. cannaris, who was very attentive to what the dunnas kingdom did, was confused by these rumors.


    they couldn''t understand the reason why dunnas wanted to build another shopping center in the same city, that didn''t make sense. despite that, they couldn''t do anything but wait and see what they wanted to do.


    just as victoria had warned them, the caltu family quickly got on the ship of this popular mall, and although the royal family already expected them to support them in this new project, having them on board early made many things easier.


    time passed and things went by without many difficulties. then the supposed war between the elves and the beastmen began. what no one knew was that everything was a setup to get the abysmals out of hiding.


    for their part, the abysmals were delighted, because their plan had worked and, unaware of the trap they were setting, they went out to cause more chaos, leaving themselves exposed.


    when the abysmals were preparing to muddy the supposed war, they were quickly surrounded, by experts of all levels and even some demigods.


    seeing this, gusttat and his companions realized that they had fallen into a trap and that bothered them, so they unleashed all their power and the battle broke out.


    everyone on the continent was also surprised to see how the elves and beastmen had faked everything to make the abysmals come out of their hiding places, but what surprised them most was that the abysmals were still alive and roaming the continent.


    although the abysmals were few in numbers, their forces were not weak and the battle was epic. the destruction of the battle left several kilometers of land devastated where it would be impossible to restore for many years.


    many experts and demigods also died, but gusttat and his abysmal followers met their end in battle. the elves and beastsmen strengthened their relationships again and everything returned to normal.


    everyone was happy to be rid of the abysmals, but no one noticed the hidden moves some people made to get perks like dustas in tripia.


    thanks to the way things turned out, candice did not have to suffer in her business and things remained unchanged. sonia had also started keeping an eye on kalifa and just as helena had said, this woman cajoled the little elf.


    kalifa dodged the fate of becoming a courtesan, but she ended up being sonia''s wife, which is not that bad, but in one way or another, she ended up giving up her body.


    the most surprising thing is that sonia not only had sex with her but that they had become a couple. this went beyond helena''s predictions because sonia did not turn kalifa into her sex toy, but instead, they became girlfriends and honestly, they were so affectionate that even andrew believed that they were too clingy in their relationship.


    still, everything worked out, because this way it was much easier for sonia to make kalifa take care of her health and it is not known if it was the creams, the sleep, the exercise, or the sex with sonia, but kalifa was now a radiant and lovely fairy.

 CHAPTER 490

    even though in the kingdom of dunnas and especially in the heavenly palace, everything was going smoothly, the continent was not as calm as it seemed. while it is true that everyone was glad that the threat of the abismals had been eliminated, they were not the only problem in this world.the abysmals were dangerous due to their tendency towards chaos and massacre, but this was something that could not be blamed on them, as it was innate to their nature, since it came from the corruption of the blood of the fallen god.


    if you had to find which of the races on the continent were the most dangerous and insidious, it was undoubtedly humans. they are so troublesome, that even with the abysmal that are everyone''s enemies in sight, they did not stop carrying out their plans.


    a perfect example was dustas of tripia, who took over one of the most lucrative sea routes in the kingdom of cannes and could now trade with distant countries and generate wealth that he would then use in his attempt to expand leading to war.


    although that was worrying, no one had noticed it and he was not the most problematic. further north of the continent, there was a group of people who had more macabre plans, but that very few knew about.


    in the country of glory in the northwest of the continent, a group of people gathered in a dark room. this group was anything but normal and very few knew their intentions.


    the 5 figures were covered in layers of different colors, but they had something in common and that was that they did not allow their identities to be seen. although these 5 worked with a common goal, none of them knew the identity of the other and this was one of the reasons why few knew of their existence.


    the organization calls itself, "purgatory" and these 5 are called the envoys of the abyss. their capes were black, red, blue, green, and gray, and each one led an organization identified with the color of these capes.


    unexpectedly, they were fervent believers of the fallen god 1,000 years ago, but unlike the abysmal, they had not been corrupted by this fallen god. they had survived the war on the lost continent and since then, they had been moving in the shadows to resurrect the fallen god.


    in the war of the lost continent, not all the enemies were abysmal, there were also some humans who in their greed for divinity joined the fallen god against the inhabitants of the continent.


    during this millennium on several occasions, they had tried to revive the fallen god, but they had always been stopped by the dragon clan, which is why the old dragon who now guarded the well with the blood of the fallen god on the lost continent had appeared.


    no one knew better what had happened in that war than the dragons and they knew that there were still supporters who wanted to bring chaos and destruction. the dragons had hidden behind the excuse that the inhabitants of the continent treated them like monsters, but in reality, their reason was different.


    to this day, everyone believes that the only thing the fallen god had left behind was his blood on the lost continent, but the dragons knew that was not true, in fact, they knew that was the least of their worries.


    killing a god even when he falls into depravity is not that easy to do, especially in a mortal world, so when the gods killed the fallen one 1,000 years ago, they could not destroy him completely.


    the most they could do was dismember his body and seal up his body parts. the fallen god was divided into 6 parts, the head, his two arms, his two legs, and his body.


    each part was sealed in inaccessible places and with exhaustive security measures, but there is nothing infallible in this world. the dragons were the only clan that knew this information since the gods entrusted them with this information when they saw that they were the most powerful, long-lived, and, above all, wisest race.


    this last part is important because the fact of being wise allowed them not to be greedy and would keep them away from the temptation of power that the body of the fallen god could generate.


    unfortunately, even in the race of the wisest, there are fools and a few centuries ago a power-hungry dragon revealed the secret of the body of the fallen god got in contact with these 5 men, and founded this organization.


    the dragons know the location of 3 of the sealed parts of the fallen god and even keep an eye on them, to avoid misfortune. half of the parts are unknown since the gods did not inform them with the intention of preventing the worst from happening in case of an eventuality.


    this decision was correct because thanks to that this rebellious dragon would not be able to know where these 3 parts were. the problem is that recently and thanks to the uproar of the abysmals in the lost continent, many demigods and experts were there, leaving the continent with less surveillance and that allowed this organization to move without scruple and they had found one of the arms.


    as the dragons knew of the existence and plans of this traitor of their race, they were always aware of any movement, but the commotion of the abysmals distracted them and that allowed the traitor and his companions to make a move. read new adventures at empire


    it turns out that the right arm of the fallen god was hidden in the country of glory and although the seal was still upright and they could not reach it, the fact of having found it was already a problem.


    the country of glory is a small democratic republic that is neither powerful nor flashy and is located in the middle of a group of small countries in the northwest of the continent.


    that region is known as the region of chaos since there are 7 small democratic countries, but they have been at war with each other for centuries. it''s not that they are in combat all the time, but every few years, wars break out between them.


    it is for this same reason that no one messes with them, since it is a region devastated by war and without much benefit for the countries close to it. despite being in constant war, they have a strong unit against foreigners, so no one attacks them.


    neighboring countries prefer to profit from their constant wars by selling weapons and food, but that is because they do not know that this region is really not as chaotic as it looks.


    the organization called purgatory had already taken control over this area, but they had maintained a state of conflict for years, so as not to attract attention. in fact, the reason for the wars in this region is due to the seepage of corruption from the right arm of the fallen god or at least it was until a few years ago.


    currently, it is due to the hidden hand of this organization that they intend to maintain appearances while releasing the seal. thanks to the abysmals, the traitor dragon had been able to make big moves to release the seal without being discovered and that is why these 5 were meeting.


    they had maintained a period of peace in the region since they could not always fight, but since they now needed to make big moves to undo the seal, they were planning war.


    where there is chaos, attention is focused, but due to the background of this region, everything will seem normal, so they can make their moves. these 5 are in a few words the collaborators of the traitor dragon.


    this dragon had told them to cause chaos, to divert attention when he released the seal. this seal is not easy to break, but the traitor dragon had already studied this seal for several years, so he was confident in releasing it.


    although the dragon clan was attentive to what was happening on the continent, their numbers and resources were limited and they could not know everything that was happening, so they were unaware that the traitor had found part of the body of the fallen god.


    while reviving the fallen god requires 6 parts of his body and the dragon clan protects 3, if the fallen god''s diluted blood created such powerful abysmals, just imagine what one arm can do.


    the continent was in danger, but no one knew it. continuing his quiet life, andrew was in the room with his wives, enjoying the pleasures of love and lust.


    surprisingly, that night, andrew''s third divine seal was released. the momentary explosion of divinity alerted all the demigods in the city, especially the 3 elders in dunnas castle.


    the most incredible thing is that this time the gains were enormous, because andrew not only reached the strength of a low senior expert, but the abilities of his wives and apostles were strengthened.


    his employees and concubines also received gifts from him and although minimal, they were not insignificant for ordinary people like them. his guardians benefited the most as they received a substantial strengthening, especially sansa, oliver, and castor who are the most powerful.


    although they did not break up to a major level, castor was one step away from becoming a super expert, oliver reached the peak of super expert by mating with sansa, but she also increased her strength. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sansa was already a peak super expert, but she had only entered that level, but now with this strengthening received after andrew releasing the third divine seal she only needed a push to join the ranks of a master expert.


    these increases in power were not easy, but the most surprising thing was that daphne, diana, and ariza had also received benefits from andrew. they do not have seals of any kind, but they had gotten so close to andrew that they received blessings similar to those received by his employees and that alerted everyone in the royal castle of dunnas.

 CHAPTER 491

    the three old demigods in dunnas castle, sensing the overflow of divinity in the heavenly palace, immediately went out to see what was happening. obviously, the three of them couldn''t go out and leave the family unprotected, so only one of them went towards andrew''s pleasure house.it is obvious that the appearance of divinity in a city indicates the arrival of a demigod and although they had a good impression and relations with andrew, they could not miss an event like this.


    however, it was the two demigods who stayed in the castle who got the biggest surprise, because they went to look for daphne, diana, and ariza, to tell them what had happened, they found them shining with divinity.


    as happened to candice at the time, these three women felt that this phenomenon had some connection with andrew, but they did not know what it was. certainly, they did not feel danger, as they could feel that they were benefiting, but they were still shocked.


    the three of them were enjoying a casual conversation before going to sleep when this happened and when they saw themselves glowing they were surprised. things got even more exciting when the two demigod protectors appeared and saw them in this strange state.


    since this phenomenon didn''t take long, they couldn''t ask before the glow disappeared and the three women returned to normal. although dumbfounded, the two demigods quickly recovered and asked, "what''s going on?"


    the three women only realized the arrival of the two old men until now, but when asked, they did not know what to answer, since they themselves had no idea what had happened.


    daphne being the eldest and although she is no longer the queen, she still has the most authority over the royal family, instead of answering the elders, she looks at her daughter and granddaughter and asks, "did you also feel the aura of andrew?"


    the two girls nodded, still a little dismayed, and the elders who saw them did not understand, they only knew that it was no coincidence that the outbreak of divinity appeared in andrew''s home and now the three women of the royal family also mentioned him.


    after checking this, daphne looked at the two elders and said, "elders, we are really not clear about what happened, but we feel that it has something to do with andrew."


    "do you feel any discomfort?" one of the elders asked, but the three girls denied and ariza was the quickest to respond, "no, in fact, it felt warm, like i was rejuvenated."


    such a statement was quite substantial since ariza is a young girl, so, it was strange for her to describe the feeling she had just experienced in that way.


    it was for that same reason that the two elders looked at daphne and diana as if searching for a better explanation, but to their disappointment, they both said the same thing, and that dismayed them.


    "i guess we''ll have to wait for the older elder to return," one of them said, letting the three women understand that this event was not all that had occurred.


    "where did the senior elder go? did something happen?" daphne asked in succession, a little worried and the elders did not hide anything from them, "while you were suffering whatever you suffered, an outbreak of divinity was felt in the place of that young andrew."


    "huh?" diana and ariza said, but daphne was more decisive and asked, "did any of andrew''s experts advance to demigod?" the elders shook their heads and replied, "we don''t know. we will have to wait for the elder to return."


    andrew for his part, after breaking the third divine seal, immediately felt all the people he benefited and couldn''t help but wrinkle his face knowing that daphne, diana, and ariza had been included.


    even more so when he sensed that the old man who had evaluated him the first time he went to the castle, appeared in the sky, above the heavenly palace. he was in the middle of the action with his wives when he released the seal, so they hadn''t done much, but now it seemed like they should call it quits.


    continue reading stories on empire


    not only because they had received large profits, but because andrew had to attend to the old man and more importantly, victoria had received the wife seal from him.


    now victoria knew who andrew was and what secret they were keeping from her. she had many questions, but before she could ask them, andrew spoke, "girls, explain things to victoria, i need to attend to a guest."


    all the girls were surprised because they couldn''t understand, who was so important, for andrew to stop what they were doing, especially now that victoria had officially joined the harem.


    andrew, as if understanding their thoughts, explained to them, "daphne, diana, and ariza, received benefits, so the ancient protector of the royal family is here." upon hearing this, the girls were surprised, but candice immediately asked, "do you intend to add them to the harem?"


    andrew looked at her with dismay but quickly understood why she was asking. she must have remembered the time when this happened to her, the situation was similar, but here things are different.


    "girl, don''t think crazy things. if i added them, the dunnas kingdom would be left without a royal family. their situation is different from yours," andrew explained and quickly got dressed and left the room.


    since the room is next to the office, he quickly sat down on the sofas in the office and quietly said, "elder, sorry for the delay, why don''t you come in and talk?"


    for such a powerful demigod, it is obvious that he can hear what is happening inside the heavenly palace since andrew is not forbidding him. andrew does not allow any of the conversations that occur in the rooms and offices of the heavenly palaces to be heard from the outside.


    this measure is obvious since that is where delicate topics are discussed as well the intimacy, but at this moment andrew allowed it since he needed the old man to listen and come in to talk.


    any other demigod would not come in to talk to him, because since he arrived, he had realized the strangeness of not being able to hear what was happening in various places in the heavenly palace.


    one must understand that a place that can block a demigod is not normal, but this old man believed in andrew''s good character, so he was not afraid. his ability to judge people is what brought him to the heights he had reached, so, despite his strangeness, he trusted andrew.


    seconds after andrew invited him, the old man appeared in front of him. he had a smile on his face, but andrew knew he wasn''t smiling on the inside and the sharpness of his eyes showed it.


    letting out a sigh, andrew asked, "does the elder want something to drink?", but the old man refused and taking a seat replied, "boy, you know why i came, don''t beat around the bush."


    andrew smiled bitterly when he heard him because he didn''t know how to respond. it was obvious that he couldn''t confess to him the fact that he is a god candidate, no matter how good the impression they had of each other, that wasn''t safe.


    only the amazons could have that privilege and that was because they had discovered it, otherwise andrew would not have told them either. the old man could see that andrew''s expression told him that he would not tell him the truth.


    despite that, he remained silent to listen to what andrew had to say. andrew did not want to lie to the old man, because he had created a good relationship with the royal family of dunnas and he did not want to damage that relationship, but he could not confess the truth either.


    with this dilemma at hand, he took the best option he had. after a sigh of resignation, he began to say, "elder, please understand that i cannot tell you what happened, since it is directly related to family secrets, and telling you would cause some problems."


    the old man remained silent listening and andrew continued his speech, "i can only tell you that there is no demigod here and that what happened does not represent any threat, to you or the kingdom." sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the old man looked at andrew carefully. he was evaluating his character and his words. the old man trusted his ability to understand people and at the moment he couldn''t find any lies in andrew''s words.


    although he had not found any answer, knowing that there was no threat was already a gain, however, he could not leave with just that, so he asked, "boy, who is your family that you can generate such a phenomenon?".


    andrew smiled at the question and replied, "elder, i''m afraid i will disappoint you. i can''t tell you that either." "do you understand that you are putting us in a complex situation?" the old man asked again and andrew limited himself to nodding slightly and with a heavy expression.


    "elder, i know it''s hard to trust me after what happened, but believe me, i''m not a threat, in fact, it''s a blessing in a way," andrew said, and before the old man could ask anything else he added, "you won''t get anything else from me, just trust me, like you did the first time you met me."


    the situation then and now was very different, but the old man''s intuition told him that he should let the matter go. still, he asked, "can we really trust you?", to which andrew replied, "always that you continue to treat me with the appreciation that you have done until now, i will only give you benefits."

 CHAPTER 492

    even though the old man seemed to have come for nothing, the mere fact of having seen andrew and spoken to him was enough for him to feel calm. certainly, he had many doubts, but his intuition told him that andrew was not lying to him.this intuition was what had made him get so far and allowed him to protect this kingdom until this day, so he decided to believe in his intuition, and after a few words with andrew, he left the same way he came.


    seeing the old man leave, andrew let out a sigh and said to himself, "this is getting more and more complicated." tired of the pressure of talking to the elderly demigod, andrew returned to the room with his wives.


    it is true that, within the heavenly palace, he is not afraid of anything, the pressure from the old man existed because andrew did not want to lie to him or become his enemy, so the stress increased because of that, since telling him to believe him, without giving him grounds, was the maximum vote of confidence he could ask for.


    fortunately, the old man seemed to believe him and because of that, andrew made the decision that if they really continued to treat him as a friend, he would do everything he could to help develop this country.


    andrew is not arrogant enough to think that he can make this country the region''s powerhouse, but he has many ideas from his previous world that could be used to help them.


    he did not need to get involved in politics or make strange moves, he could only make suggestions and have the leaders of the country worry about whether they adopt them, how they implement them, and worry about the consequences.


    this world is much more backward than earth, but that does not mean that they are less intelligent, it is just that the focus of development is elsewhere. earth took the technological route because there is no magic and strange powers that exist here, but still, there are many things that can be implemented.


    when andrew entered the room, he could see his wives sitting on the bed talking seriously. he immediately understood that they were telling victoria everything they knew, and victoria was just beginning to learn about it.


    her shock was not small, because how often do you find out that your husband is a future god? although when receiving the wife''s seal, victoria received all the relevant information, all of that was general information, not to mention that she was unaware of everything andrew had done to date.


    since she had not yet been officially included in the harem, victoria was unaware of many of the abilities that andrew and his wives had, not to mention the relationships they had established throughout the continent.


    now that she knew everything, she couldn''t help but think that she had won the jackpot by marrying andrew. seeing them there, andrew smiled and approached them, showing that he had returned, and although everyone else had already told her many things, she still asked andrew many questions.


    while they were arguing, the old man who spoke to andrew returned to dunnas castle and met with the other two elders, as well as daphne, diana, and ariza.


    seeing the old man return, they wasted no time and began to ask questions. unfortunately, the old man had no way to answer them, so he was honest with them and told them what had happened.


    everyone listened attentively to the old man''s story and although the three girls had no problem with how the old man had handled the situation, the other two elders were not so happy.


    they have nothing against andrew, in fact, they appreciate him, because he has helped them in many ways, but this matter is more serious than they want to make it seem and as if wanting to put the other old man on the same boat, they told him about the phenomenon that daphne and the others experienced.


    when the old man heard this, he furrowed his eyebrows and just as the other elders had thought, it made the older elder doubt who could not help but ask, "how did it feel?" sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this time, daphne was the one to speak up and explained, "it felt like we were rejuvenated. andrew''s aura was strong, but not invasive and honestly, we did not feel any discomfort."


    this was not an attempt to make andrew look good, it was her true feelings. the two elders were not happy with this description, as they wanted to predispose the elder who spoke to andrew to be on his guard.


    the elder is not stupid, obviously, he understood what his fellow protectors wanted to do, but he still would not antagonize andrew just because they were nervous.


    "i understand your concerns," said the elder looking at the other two elders and added, "i am not saying that we should let our guard down, i just do not want you to become enemies with him, just because of unfounded suspicions."


    "unfounded suspicions?" one of the elders asked rhetorically and added, "johan, that boy is dangerous." elder johan looked at him and in a serious tone replied, "arkos, do not antagonize him or you will suffer."


    before arkos could say anything, johan added, "that boy is more powerful and mysterious than he seems. my intuition tells me that as long as we treat him as a friend, he will not harm us and to date, he has not, i think it is better to wait and see."


    although reluctant, arkos nodded letting everyone understand that he would follow johan''s orders, but still said, "i will follow your orders, but i will keep my eyes on him."


    johan did not forbid him from that, because even he who trusted andrew to a certain degree, planned to do the same, "as long as you do not harass him, i do not object. in fact, i myself will also keep my eyes open."


    the three elders seemed to have come to an agreement, but at that moment daphne intervened, "what should we do?" to which johan replied, "carry on as usual. we will keep an eye on things, you just deal with him as usual."


    enjoy new adventures from empire


    upon receiving the elder''s order, the three girls nodded in understanding and then the three elders disappeared. they went back to discussing among themselves how they would keep an eye on andrew, but they came to a consensus that they would not be invasive, which andrew did not know, but would appreciate if he did.


    andrew was not so arrogant as to impose his will and make them let him run wild. he understood that these elders were only protecting their home and that could not be blamed on them.


    he was just content that they did not see him as an enemy and if keeping an eye on him made them feel safe, as long as they did not cross the line, andrew would treat them with respect and help them however he could.


    in the dunnas capital, only these three elders were demigods, as they would not allow there to be others who could be a threat, but there were many experts who also felt the outbreak of divinity when andrew released the third divine seal.


    experts are sensitive to divinity, as it is everyone''s goal, but unlike the three elders, not all of them could identify where it came from and what had caused it.


    although most were ignorant, there were some who could identify the source and without delay, began to keep an eye on the dunnas palace and its members.


    obviously, they could not go unnoticed by andrew, as the entire dunnas palace and its surroundings were under his surveillance and he had noticed that there were about 3 or 4 experts who had begun to monitor them.


    this was normal, so he did not worry, but that did not mean that he did not take precautions. in fact, one of these experts was from the caltu family and andrew told victoria about this, warning her not to reveal their status.


    it was obvious that this man would ask victoria later and while andrew had confidence in his wife, he couldn''t help but warn her. victoria assured that she would keep her mouth shut and even tell her family not to snoop around.


    although andrew didn''t demand that of her, victoria was firm in her resolve and was willing to demand her family to stay away from this matter. with everything that happened, they couldn''t resume their activities in bed, so they just went to sleep, after talking for a while.


    not only were they the ones who couldn''t resume their activities, but castor and his wives who were also enjoying a wild night, were interrupted. oliver and marie, although they weren''t in the act, were also taken out of their comfort zone to take in what was happening.


    the same thing happened to the others, there was only one couple who was able to continue after this event and they were none other than sonia and kalifa. while they both received benefits from andrew, especially sonia, these girls were too horny.


    they only stopped for a few moments and after assimilating what they had received, they continued kissing. kalifa, who had never experienced anything like this, had many questions and wanted to ask sonia, but feeling her wife''s sweet lips and sonia''s hot, naked body, she decided to enjoy now and talk later.


    the two girls rolled around in bed enjoying each other''s lips while their naked bodies intertwined like mating snakes. lust quickly took over them and they just enjoyed the moment.

 CHAPTER 493

    Obviously, it was Sonia who led the interaction, since Kalifa was quite inexperienced and although she had slept with Sonia many times these days, she preferred to be the spoiled one and since Sonia liked to be the dominant one, they made the perfect couple.Little by little, Sonia moved her hands and touched Kalifa''s body, without leaving out any part, especially the little fairy''s pointed ears which were very sensitive and Sonia loved to nibble on them.


    After some passionate kisses and caresses that raised the temperature, Sonia left Kalifa''s lips and began to kiss her ears, then her neck, moved to her collarbone, and continued down to her tits.


    Kalifa arched her body as she felt Sonia''s delicate touch and breathed a little roughly and then felt Sonia''s hand run over her body until she reached her crotch.


    Kalifa tried to squeeze her thighs to keep Sonia away from entering, but then Sonia bit her nipple, which made Kalifa scream and relax her legs, so she took the opportunity to put her hand between Kalifa''s legs.


    Since Kalifa started having encounters with Sonia, she was always prepared, because Sonia could feel a little roughness in Kalifa''s pubis, a consequence of the waxing, but that didn''t matter to her and she began to play with Kalifa''s pussy, while continued to suck her tits.


    Kalifa had already loosened up a little and was caressing Sonia''s hair and moaning softly in pleasure. Her legs were already open, giving Sonia''s hand free passage to play with her, and after a few minutes, Sonia withdrew her hand.


    She also stopped playing with Kalifa''s tits and stood up a little to look at the little elf''s face. Kalifa felt that Sonia had stopped, so she lowered her gaze to see what was happening. Then, she saw how Sonia showed her hand soaked in a viscous liquid.


    Obviously, she knew what it was and was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t look away and that made Sonia smile, and under Kalifa''s watchful gaze, Sonia brought her hand to her mouth and tasted Kalifa''s love juices as if it were a delicious sweet.


    Kalifa opened her eyes in surprise and embarrassment at how obscene it looked, but before she could say anything, Sonia moved back, and grabbing her legs she spread them so she could see Kalifa''s pink pussy.


    Although embarrassed, Kalifa didn''t close her legs and let her watch. A slimy sap came out of her pussy when Sonia touched it with her hand and having Kalifa''s splendid and wet pussy in front of her she began to suck it.


    As if not wanting to see what was happening, Kalifa didn''t look down. Instead, she threw her head back enjoying her lover''s naughty mouth and tongue. Sonia devoured Kalifa''s pussy delicately and then fiercely making the elf moan with pleasure every time she accelerated.


    After enjoying the elf''s pussy, Sonia pulled out and prepared for what was coming. She was ready and using a dildo strapped to her waist, she held Kalifa''s legs by the knees and spread them a little revealing the slimy pussy and lining up her rubber cock she began to rub it against Kalifa''s pussy.


    "Mmm," could be heard from Kalifa''s mouth as she enjoyed the feeling of having something rubbing against her sensitive part and as she did so, without warning, Sonia inserted her rubber cock inside Kalifa.


    "Mmm, Ah," Kalifa moaned and Sonia began to move. Kalifa is a young woman for the elf race and she was a virgin until a few days ago, so her insides were tight, although Sonia couldn''t feel it because what she was putting in was a rubber cock.


    Sonia slowly sped up her movements and Kalifa''s moans intensified. Her tits swayed like jellies with each of Sonia''s thrusts and the sound of their bodies colliding resonated throughout the room.


    "Pa, pa, pa, pa, pa," "Ahhh, Ahhh¡­yesssss, just like that, this is what I wanted, Ahhh," was what could be heard in the room. Kalifa, despite her innocent appearance, when pleasure invaded her, let out all her lust, which Sonia loved, because it was an expression and attitude that only she could see.


    Although she couldn''t feel anything, since it wasn''t a part of her body that she was putting inside Kalifa, Sonia was enjoying watching the elf go crazy. The moans and blows continued and Sonia increased her speed every second.


    When she reached her maximum acceleration she had to press her hands on Kalifa''s legs, crushing them against the bed to get better support and penetrated her more savagely.


    Kalifa didn''t seem to care, because she kept screaming, "Yessss, more, more," and Sonia didn''t want to disappoint her, so she used all the speed and power she had to penetrate her as fast and deep as she could.


    When Sonia couldn''t take it anymore, she slowed down her movements and leaned over Kalifa, and began to kiss her with her rubber cock still inside her, as if resting a little before attacking again.


    She also massaged the elf''s tits hard and squeezed, pulled, and sucked them, before withdrawing to continue drilling Kalifa''s pussy. The moans were heard again and the "Pa, pa, pa" of their bodies clashing was increasingly intense.


    Several minutes later Sonia could no longer resist due to the exhaustion of moving her hips, but she still made a last effort to accelerate to maximum speed. When she could no longer take it, she penetrated her as deep as she could and made Kalifa cum, and then fell on top of Kalifa breathing harshly and Kalifa was not better.


    They remained there one on top of the other while they caught their breath and when they did, Kalifa looked lovingly at Sonia and said, "Thank you for showing me such great pleasure." Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Sonia smiled upon hearing these words, because everyone loves to be praised especially during sex, and Sonia, who had become very fond of Kalifa, loved to hear things that the little elf would not say under any other circumstances, it was like her privilege to be her woman.


    They stayed in bed for a few minutes resting and then got up to clean themselves up and get ready for bed. Since Kalifa was still very new to sex, Sonia had focused on making her feel good before instructing her to be proactive, so she didn''t demand Kalifa to satisfy her.


    This is a strange behavior from Sonia, since being a dominant woman, she always wants others to do things to or for her, but with Kalifa, she takes a different approach.


    She has learned that being the dominant one in bed doesn''t mean that she has to be ordering people to do things, but that she is the one who must take the lead and with Kalifa, the way to do this, is to make her moan and cum with pleasure, and since she had achieved that she was happy with that.


    After cleaning themselves up, the two girls changed the sheets and pillows on the bed, since they were wet with sweat and vaginal fluids. With everything arranged, they went to sleep. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although tired, at that moment Kalifa remembered what had happened before and decided to ask Sonia before going to sleep. Although Kalifa is her wife, Sonia would not reveal Andrew''s secrets, so she tells her the excuse that they always told.


    "The young master occasionally does health rituals for his wives and relatives, so what you felt were the benefits of that ritual. That means that the young master values ??you and that''s why he included you," Sonia said naturally as if what she said was the truth.


    She was so natural with these words that Kalifa did not suspect in the least and even began to ask many things about the aforementioned ritual and Sonia explained to her with white lies.


    It was not that she did not trust Kalifa, but Andrew''s secret is not something she can go around revealing especially being the bearer of the seal of an apostle of Eros blessed by Andrew.


    She loved Kalifa very much, much more than sexually, there really was love between these two, but, even so, the feeling of loyalty towards Andrew was much stronger.


    After talking for a few minutes, Sonia pretended to be tired hugged the little elf, and went to sleep. Kalifa was asking a lot of questions and Sonia felt that if she let her continue they would not sleep that night.


    Seeing that Sonia was settling down to rest, Kalifa stopped her questioning, and returning the hug she entered the realm of dreams as well. While everyone in Dunnas Palace was sleeping, in the city not everything was calm.


    The experts who had noticed the outbreak of divinity within that place were preparing to investigate. The expert from the Caltu family was smarter and retreated, as there was no need to put himself in danger when he could ask Victoria later for the details.


    He was convinced that Victoria would not hide it from him so he retreated. However, the other experts were different. Having no connections with Andrew of any kind, they had to investigate on their own.


    Two of them were smart enough not to barge into Dunnas Palace. It is true that they did not sense anyone powerful threatening them inside, but the fact that divinity was sensed there proved that it was not a simple place, so they retreated and decided to wait.


    However, there is always a fool or desperate person everywhere. The last expert who noticed the divinity in Dunnas Palace was desperate and decided to take a risk.


    Although this old man was powerful, he had reached the end of his lifespan. He was just like the elf who tried to blackmail Andrew by taking Aki as a hostage a few months ago and had the same idea.


    Unfortunately, his movements did not escape Andrew, and when he was thinking of making a move, out of nowhere Elder Johan appeared, "Retreat or die." Such a threat from the most powerful expert in the empire made the old man flee like a beaten dog.


    Elder Johan didn''t say or do anything else, he just looked toward Andrew''s office and after nodding he disappeared. Andrew who was watching everything, smiled, because it seemed that the royal family of Dunnas had made the decision to have him as a friend and that made him happy.

 CHAPTER 494

    Despite all the inconveniences caused by the release of Andrew''s third divine seal, the second part of the night went smoothly, but Andrew knew that this was just the calm before the storm.The same thing had happened in the Cannaris Empire. Everything was calm until he showed something that caught everyone''s attention and although there it was the rejuvenation cream and here it was divinity, the situation was no different.


    In this world, everyone seeks benefits and for a country like Dunnas that values ??strength so much, the outbreak of divinity due to the release of the seal is much more eye-catching than the profits that the rejuvenation cream could generate in the Cannaris Empire.


    Taking all this into consideration, Andrew called an early meeting with his wives, guardians, and apostles, although the latter was only Sonia. Those present were not stupid, so they knew the reason for the meeting without Andrew saying anything.


    In fact, they were surprised that Andrew did not call this meeting the night before, but that was something that was not worth thinking about now. Seeing everyone gathered, Andrew began to speak.


    "I assume that everyone already knows that I released my third divine seal yesterday and the phenomena caused was not small," Andrew began to explain and after a short pause he continued, "Not only were the signs noticed by some powerful experts, but Daphne, Diana and Ariza were favored as my close ones, so the royal family also knows about it."


    Andrew paused again to look at everyone''s expressions and see if anyone had anything to say and seeing that they didn''t he continued speaking, "Well, the three demigod protectors of the castle obviously noticed it too and one of their elders came to visit."


    At that moment, several were surprised, because they hadn''t found out. In fact, only Andrew''s wives who were in the room with him the night before knew, because he told them.


    "What is their attitude about it?" Oliver immediately asked, who is always worried about security. While Sansa is more powerful than him, Oliver is still the leader of Andrew''s guardians and is the one who cares the most about safety.


    Also, he had been with Andrew from almost the beginning and had experienced the hardships they had had so far, and if you add to that his experience as a military general, well, he really is the most suitable for the position.


    Sansa may be a powerful warrior, but she is not a strategist and is ignorant of many things, having lived a life of isolation in the Black Forest, so she had no problem following Oliver''s orders.


    On the other hand, since she became Castor''s wife, her loyalty to Andrew has strengthened and that is why she was able to receive the guardian seal, so there was no power struggle between Andrew''s guardians.


    "Well, I can''t say for sure, but it seems like they are adopting a wait-and-see strategy. At the moment they don''t seem hostile, but they are cautious, which is the best attitude we can expect from them at this time," Andrew replied.


    Oliver nodded, implying that he thought the same, and continued to ask, "What do you think we should do?" Andrew didn''t answer immediately but thought for a few seconds and then replied, "Well, I think we should continue to maintain a cordial relationship with the royal family."


    "As long as they treat us with love and respect, it doesn''t hurt to help them as much as we can. If things change, well, we''ll see if we should move again because I won''t put up with a situation like the Cannaris Empire," Andrew concluded.


    "I think it''s a good measure. We shouldn''t assume that things will be the same, but it''s better to have a contingency plan," Gaston intervened, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Gaston let out a sigh and began to say, "Moving isn''t a problem, but where is the question? Gaston paused and added, "Right now we can only go to Star City or the Tampilla Kingdom, and both places have their drawbacks."


    Andrew and the others didn''t seem to understand. In their minds, either place was a good place and Gaston seeing that no one had thought about the problems of these two places began to explain.


    "I don''t want to be rude since ladies Zany and Sansa are here and they are Amazons, but in Star City, we have a strong foothold thanks to the agreement between Amazons and Barbarians, but if we reside there, they will have a lot of bargaining power, since we would depend on them."


    Gaston paused, to see that everyone understood him and continued saying, "I''m not saying that they will take advantage, but it is not ideal." No one spoke, not even Zany and Sansa said anything to deny his words because they understood the minds of the Amazons better than anyone.


    They knew of the crisis they were facing as a race and were sure that while they wouldn''t overstep their boundaries, the elderly Amazons would take some advantage. Normally, they wouldn''t worry about it and would even agree, but now as Andrew''s wife and guardian, they had a different view, so they didn''t refute Gaston.


    Their silence was easier to understand than Gaston''s words and he, understanding that, proceeded to explain Tampilla''s shortcomings, "On the other hand, the kingdom of Tampilla is an old and close ally of the Cannaris empire, so they may pull some strings that make things difficult for us."


    After hearing that, Andrew fell into deep thought. It was true that he hadn''t thought about that and now he was glad to have such an experienced person like Gaston in his group of guardians.


    In fact, Andrew had been starting to think for a while now that Gaston wasn''t as simple as he seemed. Candice had told him that she met him as a merchant a decade ago, but even she didn''t know his past personally.


    They consider themselves family, so it was strange for Andrew that they didn''t know about Gaston''s past. In this silence, Gaston could see Andrew looking at him with some suspicion. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gaston is an experienced man and he knew that Andrew wanted to know something, but he didn''t dare to ask. It wasn''t that Andrew doubted Gaston, as his Eros eyes showed him the man''s loyalty, but he was still curious.


    Seeing this, Gaston smiled and began to speak again, "I feel that the young master wants to ask me something. Speak with confidence." Hearing Gaston''s words, everyone looked at Andrew in surprise, as they were discussing a topic and now the conversation seemed to be going off track.


    Andrew looked at Gaston with an apologetic expression and asked, "I''m sorry to ask this, but Gaston, you seem like a person too well versed in politics and forecast, I don''t think that comes from your experience as a merchant, where does it come from?"


    Everyone knew that Gaston had a mysterious past that not even Candice, who was practically his daughter, knew about it, and that made them curious, so they looked at him expectantly, even though it required suspending the topic of the problems that were coming.


    Gaston, noticing everyone''s curious look, couldn''t help but smile bitterly and, letting out a sigh, began to speak, "I suppose I can''t continue hiding my past."


    "Not even Mrs. Candice knows this, because I don''t like to talk about it, but I don''t see the reason to continue hiding it either. I wasn''t always a merchant, more than a decade ago, before I met Mrs. Candice, I was a noble in the kingdom of Candelaria southwest of here."


    Such a revelation surprised everyone, because, although that kingdom is not far away, it is not close either, since there are some countries in between the kingdom of Candelaria and the Cannaris empire.


    Normally, a trip of that caliber would take a few months, and even more so the fact that Gaston was a noble was surprising. Not because they couldn''t see him as such, but because they were curious to know the reason why he was no longer one.


    Gaston understood their thoughts and continued to explain, "At that time I was the heir to a marquisate." At that moment everyone took a deep breath, as a marquis is practically the highest noble status in a country.


    There are certainly duchies, but they are in their own category, as duchies are practically independent of a country. To be more exact a duchy is more of a vassal state of another, which while linked has a lot of autonomy.


    Marquisates are different, as they are nobles under the crown and are subordinate, but their high status is no joke, which is why everyone is surprised by Gaston''s great background.


    "My father was already preparing me to hand over power, but then a woman crossed his path. They soon got married and had a son, who due to some tricks of my stepmother became close to my father, causing him to delay handing over power to me," Gaston continued.


    Although it seemed like a heavy and difficult subject to talk about, Gaston did not show much emotion when telling it and continued with his story, "Over the years, my father grew attached to my stepbrother and suddenly I was replaced as heir."


    The office fell into a deathly silence. No one dared to breathe and only Gaston could break the silence, "Obviously, my stepmother was behind this, but I could not do anything, and little by little I was displaced until I was expelled from the family."


    "I do not want to go into details, because I have rebuilt my life and I have no intentions of revenge or anything like that. That is also the reason for not telling it because it is not worth getting into past battles and reopening old wounds," Gaston concluded his story.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    Everyone was silent for a few minutes, until Andrew spoke again, "Gaston, thank you for telling us. If that is your wish, we will not intervene, but I must ask, is there really nothing you want back?"


    Andrew didn''t ask because he wanted to see if Gaston wanted to get his inheritance back, but because since Gaston joined Candice a decade ago, he has had no partner, no family and Andrew wanted to know if this had anything to do with that.

 CHAPTER 495

    Everyone present misunderstood Andrew''s question, thinking that he was implying that if he wanted to regain his noble title, Andrew would help him, but Gaston understood the question perfectly and knew that what Andrew was asking had nothing to do with money or status.Gaston is quite perceptive and intelligent. Those who don''t know him might think that he is just a trusted aide to Candice, but in reality, he is the main actor behind Candice''s business success.


    Not to belittle her, but Gaston was the one who taught her everything she knew and he was the one who always made sure that the girl didn''t get lost on her way. No one made a sound and they waited patiently for Gaston to answer.


    After a few minutes of silence, Gaston smiled gratefully, but his next words left everyone stunned, "I understand what the young master wants, but I really have nothing."


    Andrew didn''t believe him, because ever since Gaston started telling his story he was looking at him with his Eros''s eyes and right now he had discovered that his aura said he was lying.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it I won''t force you, but don''t lie to me," Andrew said seriously and then everyone realized that Gaston had lied. Sometimes, they forgot that Andrew''s eyes weren''t normal and that lying to him was useless.


    Gaston, realizing his mistake, smiled bitterly, and letting out a resigned sigh he spoke again, "I know what worries the young master. You''re curious to know why I''ve never gotten a partner, right?"


    Everyone was surprised again and looked at Andrew because they had realized that it seemed that they had misunderstood everything, but even so, they didn''t make any comments and looked at Andrew as if waiting for him to confirm or deny what Gaston had said.


    "Yes. Although I can''t say that you''re young, you''re not old either. You are also good-looking and have many good qualities that could attract many women, however, you have never sought a partner, especially when you join me knowing that your abilities grow with sex," Andrew said, keeping his expression serious.


    "Well, there is a reason, although I do not like to say it, but I suppose that everyone here is my family so I will be honest," Gaston began to say with a somewhat dark expression.


    Taking a breath as if trying to calm down, Gaston began to say, "I was not only expelled from my family but my offspring was blocked." When Gaston finished these words, all the men looked at him with wide eyes and the women even gasped in disbelief.


    Gaston seemed to pay no attention to them and continued saying, "My stepmother believed that my expulsion was not final to ensure that her son was my father''s heir, and although my father had already displaced me, he did not have the courage to kill me, so they decided to cut off my offspring."


    No one said anything after Gaston''s words. To be more exact, no one could say anything, as they never expected such a development. Candice seemed the most affected, as she sobbed and her tears fell like a chaste.


    Gaston kept his dark expression, as he looked at Andrew who was in disbelief. A few seconds passed and then Andrew recovered and began to make a sentence, "When you say broke you mean that¡­", but he could not finish it.


    Seeing that Andrew seemed to misunderstand, Gaston laughed heavily and clarified, "Don''t worry, young master, my younger brother is fine and has no problem in that aspect, but my seed is sterile."


    Everyone sighed in relief upon hearing it, as it was less tragic than they expected, but at that moment Andrew asked again, "So, why don''t you have fun?"


    Andrew paused and added before Gaston could answer, "It is true that you cannot have children, but a wife or a sexual friend is not a problem. Remember that being my guardian strengthens you with that."


    "I understand perfectly. Although I said that my younger brother doesn''t have problems, it''s not entirely true. It''s quite irregular, sometimes it works normally, but sometimes it just fails, so it''s difficult for me," Gaston explained.


    At that moment Andrew understood Gaston''s dilemma. He didn''t know what method his family had used to destroy his seed, but it was obvious that it must not have been simple and it must have left consequences.


    For some, this may not be a big deal, since for a man there are times when normally his younger brother doesn''t want to work, but Andrew understood that in Gaston''s case, it was very regular.


    Maybe that could be dealt with, but the constant discomfort of not being able to get his cock to work must have been torturous for him, so Gaston preferred not to try. Andrew understood, well in theory, since he had never experienced that evil, but he could understand his decision.


    There is nothing more devastating to a man than his cock embarrassing him when he meets a girl, and he assumes that Gaston had experienced that too many times to keep trying.


    However, Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros, so he thought he could find a solution, so he immediately asked Fluffy if there was any way to repair the damage done to Gaston.


    Just as Andrew thought, Fluffy said, "Master, there are many ways to do it. The vitality pill probably won''t work, since its power is not much, but there are many other recipes in the system that can even help you regain your reproductive capacity."


    When Andrew heard that, he put on a cheerful smile that everyone could see, but no one understood the reason for it, since they were discussing a delicate subject.


    However, Candice immediately had an idea and stood up anxiously, she approached Andrew and asked with tears still in her eyes, "Do you have a solution?" When they heard her question, everyone looked at Andrew hopefully.


    Just as Gaston had said before, everyone here is considered family, so seeing the difficult situation Gaston was in, they wanted to help him, but they had no way to do so, so when they saw the ray of hope that Andrew had a solution, they looked at him expectantly.


    Even Gaston, who had already resigned himself long ago, looked at him expectantly and Andrew, seeing the fervent looks towards him, smiled even more widely and began to say, "There is a solution, but I cannot produce it at this time."


    "When?" Candice continued to ask, still anxious, and Andrew, seeing how his wife was so worried, caressed her tenderly and pulled her into his lap as if trying to calm her down.


    "We will have to wait a while, but rest assured that I can solve your problem, Gaston. I can even make you have a family like a normal person," Andrew said in a calm voice.


    Everyone was happy with the news and Gaston was so shocked that tears appeared in his eyes. Andrew just smiled at him kindly, but at that moment Gaston seemed to compose himself and began to express his doubts. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master, are you sure? I don''t want to doubt you, but I have searched for a long time for a cure and I have not been able to find it," said Gaston as if trying to prove that what Andrew said was real.


    It was not a lie that Gaston had searched for many years for a way to solve his problem, but all the pharmacologists and alchemists he had found had told him that it was impossible.


    Andrew understood his concern and arrogantly said, "Gaston, who do you think I am? I am the future god of Eros, sex and eroticism are in my domain and the corrections that prevent sex are within my power."


    With such a statement Gaston abandoned all doubt and immediately knelt on one leg and as his tears fell he said, "Thank you young master for your grace. I promise to do everything in my power for you."


    "Gaston, I know your commitment and loyalty, you don''t need to promise more than you already do," Andrew replied with a smile. Gaston is one of those who rarely meets Andrew, but that doesn''t mean he isn''t an important person.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    In fact, he is the one in charge of almost all the businesses they do. Not only does he manage most of Candice''s businesses, but he also unifies the finances and keeps track of the income and expenses of all the businesses together, so he is a very hard-working and indispensable person.


    That''s why Andrew didn''t care about his promise to try hard, because he knows that Gaston already tries too hard, in fact, if it weren''t for the fact that he takes his breaks every day, Andrew would have to think of a way to make him rest just like Kalifa.


    They are both workaholics, but Gaston at least knows when to say "Enough," so no one has to worry about him. Now that the good news had been delivered, Andrew asked again, "Now that you know that you will recover in the future, I ask you again, is there really nothing you want to recover?"


    "No," Gaston''s answer was decisive and he added, "Everything I value is by my side." His words touched everyone, especially Candice who couldn''t help but throw herself into his arms and give him a hug.


    Andrew smiled warmly upon seeing them because he know that they consider themselves father and daughter, so their bond is not simple. Still, Andrew don''t have time for that.


    "Well, we got a little off track with the topic of Gaston, but we should get back to what is pressing," Andrew suddenly said, recounting the relaxed atmosphere that had been created.


    Gaston separated from Candice and began to speak, "True. As I said, Star City and the kingdom of Tampilla have their problems, so I propose to open another branch of the Heavenly Palace in a different country."

 CHAPTER 496

    Andrew did not think that things in the Dunnas Kingdom were going to become what happened in the Cannaris Empire, because the night before when the Elder Johan had repelled the expert who was planning to attack them, he could observe him with his Eros eyes and could see that his aura was one of caution towards him, but not malice.This meant that the old man was worried about what Andrew could do, but he still gave him the benefit of the doubt and as long as they proved that they had no bad intentions, the relations would remain the same.


    Even so, Gaston''s proposal was not bad, because expanding had been part of his plans for a long time and therefore he accepted, "I do not think that things here will become what happened in the Cannaris Empire, but I still think that Gaston''s proposal is convenient."


    Everyone had similar thoughts to Andrew, but they would not allow things to get complicated to take action, so they all supported the expansion. Gaston seeing that his proposal was approved smiled delightedly.


    "Well, now the question is, where do we expand to?" Andrew suddenly asked and before anyone could answer he added, "Gaston, you must have some proposals, right?"


    "Yes, I have some," Gaston replied and added, "I think we should expand beyond Tampilla into the kingdom of Rios." Many of those present did not know this country.


    They knew where it was located, as it was south of Tampilla, but they did not know the politics or situation of that country, and Gaston noticing this began to explain, "The kingdom of Rios is a small country, but one of great power and very stable."


    "Its territory is blessed with many water resources, which also makes invasion difficult. Although it is very attractive to enemies, the cost of attacking it is actually high," Gaston concluded.


    His explanation made everyone wrinkle their eyebrows and Candice could not hold back and asked, "What does that have to do with it being suitable for our destiny?", to which Gaston replied, "Well, it is a united country. Certainly, its territory makes it difficult to attack, but being small its population is also small compared to its neighbors, so they are not safe".


    At that moment Oliver understood Gaston''s intentions and said, "Because it is so united, there are no conflicts and it is a peaceful environment, perfect for developing business." When everyone listened to Oliver they understood Gaston''s recommendation.


    Gaston nodded and added, "That is correct. In addition, there is no influence from the empire, not even from Tampilla which is its neighbor, which allows us to enter a new environment, without obstacles."


    "What races live there?" Andrew suddenly asked. From the description he had heard, such a complex territory did not seem suitable for humans, so Andrew was curious.


    Hearing the question Gaston smiled and answered, "As expected from the young master. This country although inhabited by humans, the rulers are elves." With that statement, several of them furrowed their eyebrows.


    The northern elven kingdom is quite well known, but no one had heard that there was another clan of ruling elves on the continent. Gaston saw their expressions and understood what they were thinking and began to explain.


    "The elves of the Rivers Kingdom are different from the elves of the north. In fact, they are different from the mountain elves in Star City, this clan is known as the water elves," Gaston said mysteriously.


    Unexpectedly, no one knew about this kind of elves, not even Candice who had business with merchants all over the continent. Even Oliver who was a general of an extinct country knew about this information.


    Andrew even looked at Zany and Sansa to see if they knew, because the Amazons had a long history since before the war on the lost continent, so he wanted to know if they knew anything, but he was disappointed to see that they were also wrinkling their faces.


    Seeing that no one seemed to know about this, Andrew looked at Gaston as if asking him to explain how he knew this and Gaston did not hide anything, "Well, when I was exiled I traveled to this country because it is close to the Candelaria kingdom if you travel by boat on the river and the water elves have great healing abilities."


    Your next read is at empire


    "Also, the water elves have the ability to breathe underwater and even mix with it, which is quite an impressive characteristic," Gaston continued to explain.


    When Gaston said these words, Sansa seemed to remember something and exclaimed, "Ah, the water elves you mention are the liquid spirits." Everyone looked at her strangely, because the term "Spirit" in this world is special.


    Andrew knew that the spirits of this world were only below the gods and that caught his attention. He looked at Sansa seriously and asked, "What do you mean by liquid spirits?"


    "Well, when Gaston said they were water elves, I thought it was strange because that race doesn''t exist, at least it''s not known by that name, but on the lost continent, more than 1,000 years ago, there was a race that could mix with water and was known as liquid spirits."


    "So, they''re not real spirits?" Andrew asked again. He knew that spirits are elemental beings of nature, not a race, so he wanted clarification.


    "Well, to be more precise, they are the descendants of elves and water spirits," Sansa replied, surprising everyone. Seeing that everyone was waiting for her to continue explaining, she took a breath and told everything she knew.


    "They are actually half spirits, half-elves, but they are very powerful. Their control over liquids is impressive. They have an affinity with water and some experts can even control blood, similar to vampires'' blood magic. Someone said that they are even better than vampires in that," Sansa explained.


    This surprised them, as that ability is not something to be underestimated. Just think about it, if one of those water elves could control blood, they could make their enemies immolate by controlling their blood.


    In a way, they were more powerful than vampires, as the latter control their own blood, and very few can do that to their enemies. "Isn''t it dangerous to cross paths with such a race?" Carolina suddenly asked, scared of the capabilities of these elves.


    Everyone seemed to share her concerns, but Sansa said, "Well, not everyone can have that power, only the most exceptional talents achieve that level. Also, liquid spirits are pacifists, unless you mess with them or destroy their rivers, they won''t mess with you."


    Sansa paused and clarified, "These liquid spirits have a great love for water and even live in it, so if you contaminate or damage their wetlands, well, be prepared to suffer."


    Everyone seemed to understand what she meant. Still, many of them thought it was dangerous to be around such a race and weren''t sure if it was a good idea to go to that place.


    Despite their thoughts, it was Andrew who should make the decision, so everyone looked at him as if asking him to decide. Andrew knew that everyone was looking at him, but he still didn''t answer right away.


    He internalized the words that had been said and began to weigh the advantages and disadvantages of going to that country. Honestly, he was also a little worried about expanding to that place.


    While those elves are pacifists like Sansa said, it doesn''t change the fact that if they were seen as enemies, it would be problematic. Unlike the other countries, a race that can control water in a country with so many water resources was problematic.


    In the end, Andrew decided that it wasn''t worth the risk. Andrew could somewhat understand Gaston''s reason for proposing this country, but the risk was high, so he decided not to go there.


    Andrew knew that Gaston wanted him to get some water elves like he did with the Amazons since everyone knew that he got stronger by having sex with beauties and races with special attributes and water elves were both.


    "Although it is tempting, I think it is still risky. I think it is better to go somewhere else and think about the River Kingdom for later when we get stronger," Andrew said.


    Gaston became a little depressed because just as Andrew had thought, his intention was for Andrew to fall in love with some water elves so that he would get stronger, but he also understood the dangers of that mission, so he had prepared a contingency plan.


    "Well, since the young master considers that it is not yet time to go there, my other proposal is the free republic of Comers," Gaston said. The new country left everyone lost again, except for Candice.


    There was no merchant who did not know this country. If Cannes Island is the kingdom with the maritime power of the west sea, the free republic of Comers is the ruler of the southern sea. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Also, it was not a monarchy, there were no nobles there, but a parliament. Although this parliament was composed of a set of families from centuries ago, there was greater freedom and many who wanted riches went there.


    When Candice explained this, everyone thought that it was what they needed at the moment, but then she poured cold water on them by saying, "But getting there would be a trip of several months on horseback."


    This depressed them because it was very far, however, Gaston interrupted, "Not if we take a boat from the kingdom of Rios." Everyone looked at him because they did not understand, and Gaston then explained, "The kingdom of Rios has many river routes and there happens to be one to Comers."


    "How long?" Andrew asked and Gaston said, "I''m honestly not sure, but at least half the time on horseback and it''s a direct trip." With that said Andrew fell back into deep thought again.


    After a few seconds, he said decisively, "We''ll go to Comers, but we''ll wait a while. We have things to finish here first, so until that''s done, we won''t be traveling unless something happens."

 CHAPTER 497

    After Andrew made that decision, they began to plan everything they had to leave arranged before the trip. The first thing was to meet with Daphne, Diana, and Ariza, to explain to them what had happened with the benefits they obtained from the release of Andrew''s third divine seal.Although he had already told Elder Johan everything he could and was sure that he told them what they talked about, it was a sign of courtesy and respect towards them to tell them in person.


    Obviously, he could not tell them the truth, since that is their best-kept secret, so it was really about convincing them that there was no danger from them and preventing their relationship from going bad.


    The second thing was to discuss the issue of the "Popular" shopping center since it was a project that was underway and although it is not as big as the previous shopping center, it was still a profitable business.


    The third thing was to define things with the Caltu family. Andrew and Victoria had to formalize their marriage and although there was already an announced engagement, some meetings and parties had to be held to show them in public.


    That''s how things are between nobles. Andrew would have preferred to just get married and not have so much paraphernalia, but it was not that simple, because nobles live on appearances and these things had to be done.


    On the other hand, nobles do not get married in a short time. First, they must wait for a few months to pass, so that the news is known, they have to be seen together and avoid choosing the wrong partner.


    Although for Andrew and Victoria, there was no such thing, since the wife seal that appeared on Victoria was irrefutable proof that they were already married, in the eyes of society things were different.


    Finally, they had to talk to the Amazons and the barbarians about the absence they would have during the trip. Although they would take Gaston''s recommendation to use river transport from the kingdom of Rios, which is faster, they would still lose a couple of months or maybe more.


    They were not sure how long that trip would take, so they had to talk to them since they had been sending Amazons to Star City every month and now they would be absent, so they had to report it.


    Although it was not an obligation, Andrew respected them, because they knew his secret, at least the Amazons, and had protected him. He did not forget the problem they had in Tampilla and how the Elder Bita had helped them.


    With that settled, the meeting ended and everyone returned to their activities. Andrew and his wives did not leave and stayed in the office resting for a while, before going to do what they had to do.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    "We will have to confine ourselves again. The children will be upset about not being able to go out," Candice suddenly said with a sigh. When they heard her, all the girls also sighed with regret.


    They understood that now they could not go out as relaxed as they had been doing and they were worried about their children who had become accustomed to going out to play.


    The thought of how they would have to deprive them of their freedom again, and that, hurt their hearts, but they also understood the danger. Andrew was not so different from them, as he was also hurt, but he refused to return to being a turtle hiding in its shell.


    "Certainly, we must be more careful, but it is not so problematic that we have to confine ourselves," Andrew said suddenly, making a decision. His wives looked at him strangely, as they did not understand his words.


    Andrew looked at them and smiling said, "Oliver, Castor, and Sansa have become stronger. There are few experts who can threaten them and although it is true that there are dangers, I believe that the elderly protectors of Dunnas will not make things difficult for us."


    "You can go out with the children, just do not go out in big groups and always take two of the main guardians, either Oliver, Sansa, or Castor," Andrew said firmly. The girls were surprised by his words and some did not believe him.


    Helena was the first to ask, "Are you sure?", to which Andrew answered without hesitation, "Yes. It is true that there are problems, but we cannot always hide like cowards whenever a situation like this appears."


    Andrew paused and continued speaking, "We are not the same as before, we are now considerably stronger and can strike back. Whoever dares to attack us will suffer."


    Andrew was clear that with the combat strength they had now, very few could oppose them. Even royalty had to give them some face and he also trusted the Elder Johan.


    He was somehow sure that this old man would take care of them. Andrew could not explain it, but his intuition told him so, and as mentioned before, Andrew''s intuition is not something to be underestimated, especially now that he had become stronger.


    Although hesitant, the girls were glad. They didn''t like being locked up either, and they didn''t want their children to be hidden away again. At first, it was easy, since the children were very small and didn''t know the outside, but now it''s different.


    They were already 2 years old and being so intelligent and restless, they wouldn''t stay locked up now that they knew what was outside these four walls. Andrew knew that his children would look for a way out and that could be dangerous.


    With that defined, the girls went out to fulfill their obligations. Carolina returned to the laboratory to continue her research, Aki and Zany went to train and Helena coordinated the employees. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victoria went to her family''s mansion to explain or rather to prevent them from snooping in Andrew''s life, while Andrew and Candice went to the royal castle to talk to Daphne, Diana, and Ariza.


    Since Victoria is still a nobility of this country, very few dare to attack her, so she doesn''t need to go out with protective guardians. Furthermore, many of her family guards were guarding Dunnas Palace, so she left with their company.


    On the other hand, Andrew and Candice did leave in Oliver''s company. Although it was only Oliver, Andrew felt that there shouldn''t be any problem. He didn''t think that anyone would be so brave or rather ignorant to attack him so soon.


    Just as he had thought, many were watching them when they left, but they limited themselves to that, to observe, as they didn''t have the guts to attack them or even get close, especially when they now knew that Elder Johan had made a move.


    It is true that the night before, Elder Johan only prevented an expert from intervening, but everyone noticed this action and no one was stupid enough to offend the protector and most powerful warrior of the city.


    Andrew''s carriage arrived at the royal castle of Dunnas, without problems and they entered the royal grounds unhindered. Upon reaching the castle gate, they were greeted by Kenia as was customary and guided to the office where they always discussed their matters with Daphne and the others.


    When Andrew and Candice entered the office, they could find the three women sitting in their chairs as usual. The difference was that the atmosphere was relatively solemn.


    Previously, they had gained their trust and received them with a certain familiarity, like when close friends visited, but today that was not the case. Even Ariza, who is the youngest and most cheerful to see them, was serious.


    Andrew and Candice noticed the difference immediately, but they did not panic, as they expected this reaction. Despite that, Andrew did not intend to change his attitude and greeted them normally and even joked, "Hi, Why so serious?".


    Ariza almost broke her serious expression, as she could see that Andrew was still the same, she considered her older brother, but her grandmother and mother had told her to maintain this attitude, at least while they figured out Andrew''s attitude.


    "Mr. Andrew, it''s good to see you," Diana said solemnly, which made Andrew and Candice scrunch up their faces, as they could see her act and didn''t blame her, but it seemed forced to them.


    "Diana, can you not do that?" Andrew suddenly said and added before any of them could say anything, "I know you''re worried about what happened, but we''re still the same."


    "Your evidence?" Daphne asked this time and letting out a sigh of resignation Andrew answered with a question, "Have we done something to harm you?" The three women remained silent.


    They knew that Andrew was right, but they were the leaders and rulers of this country, so they had to be careful. Daphne taking the lead said, "That''s true, but there are many uncertainties."


    "That''s true and I''m sorry to say that I have no way of telling you. Elder Johan must have already spoken to you and I will also ask for your trust. Nothing really changed, what you received were benefits, right?" Andrew said calmly.


    It could be seen that the three women really had nothing against him. It was true that they were worried, but there was no reason to distrust him, at least not maliciously.


    Daphne could not continue with this act and letting out a sigh she relaxed and asked a little more kindly, "Andrew, why can''t you tell us?", to which Andrew replied, "Because it would be troublesome. Just believe me, I am your ally as long as you treat me as you have been doing."


    He looked at them and with extreme seriousness said, "As long as you are my friends, I will only give you benefits." His words were so sincere, that the three girls could not continue to doubt even though he had not given them reasons to.


    At that moment, Elder Arkos appeared in front of them. Andrew had already noticed him thanks to Fluffy, but he had not called him out of respect and waited for him to show himself.


    Although he had accepted Elder Johan''s provisions, he still wanted to hear Andrew''s firsthand, so he asked, "Boy, we have treated you sincerely, why can''t you do the same?".


    "Because no one tells their secrets without scruples or you have," Andrew replied with a wry smile, which caused some tension between them because although his words were true, the way he said them was not friendly.

 CHAPTER 498

    Despite the seemingly tense situation, Andrew could tell that Elder Arkos was not actually hostile, but genuinely concerned. The mere fact that he appeared at this meeting and calmly asked for explanations was proof of this.Noticing this, Andrew did not want to complicate the situation any further and, relaxing his tone a bit, began to explain, "Venerable Elder, my intention is not to create discord, nor to generate humiliation or anger, but you have to understand my position."


    Andrew paused and looked at the Elder to see if his change in attitude had the desired reaction and seeing that the Elder seemed more assertive he continued, "We all have our hidden cards, but that does not mean that I am keeping them because I am planning to use them against you."


    "I just want you to understand that I am not short of enemies and people who observe me, so I must be cautious. I reiterate again, as long as you treat me as a friend, as you have done until now, I will always be an ally," Andrew concluded.


    Elder Arkos is not as good at reading people as Elder Johan, but he is still a powerful demigod, so he can discern that Andrew really had no hostility and was sincere.


    At least that is how he saw it and therefore he decided to believe Andrew, but not before warning him, "I will believe you, boy. You have not really done anything to harm us, but you also understand our situation. Our duty is to safeguard the kingdom and the royal family, so we will keep an eye on you."


    Andrew smiled upon hearing this, as he could not expect better treatment than this. First of all, they were not showing hostility, which in itself is already a gain, but, in addition, the fact that Elder Arkos informed him that he would keep an eye on him was a sign of respect and Andrew appreciated it.


    "I understand perfectly and I have no problem with you keeping an eye on me, as long as you are not too intrusive," Andrew replied with a smile. Elder Arkos had nothing else to do there, so after nodding, he disappeared.


    Andrew checked with Fluffy and thanks to that he knew that there was no one else in the room other than the 5 present. Andrew smiled upon learning this, as this was another proof of the trust they were placing in him.


    How many are capable of leaving all the members of the royal family, unprotected with a person they suspect? Well, that just shows the trust they are placing in him and that makes him happy.


    Obviously, Andrew knows that this is a smart move to gain his trust, as any of the 3 elderly demigod protectors could get here in less than a second if something happened, so they weren''t really leaving Daphne and the others unprotected, but it was still a gesture of trust.


    Not wanting to discuss this further, Daphne changed the subject, "I assume you didn''t come just to ask for our trust, what brought you here?", to which Andrew replied with a smile, "Well, that was the main topic, but you''re right, I have another topic to talk about."


    Andrew paused for a moment and said, "I want to finalize the plans regarding the Popular Mall." Daphne and Diana had sensed that this would be the topic to discuss, as there was really nothing else they were collaborating on at the moment.


    However, Ariza, who was still a bit naive, suddenly asked, "Why didn''t Aunt Victoria come?" to which Andrew replied, "Well, she had to go with her family to clear up some matters."


    Candice had been quiet the whole time, but now that they were going to discuss the second mall, she was the one who led the meeting. Andrew didn''t plan on placing his premium items in this mall, but a supermarket would still be opened and managed by Candice, so it was only fitting that she do the negotiating.


    Not to mention that the products would be brought in by her for the most part, so Andrew really wasn''t needed in this discussion. Despite that, Andrew did plan on adding something and that was the vitality drinks and birth control pills.


    Stay connected via empire


    These two products were not expensive and there were many similar products on the market, so it was not worth putting them in the luxury shopping mall that was already in operation.


    Andrew had decided to change his business model. He used to sell these in his Heavenly Palaces, but that was not the best way to make money. While these products were still used in the pleasure houses, by selling them in the mall, he would make more money.


    Not everyone could afford the services of the Heavenly Palace, but buying these products was not difficult, and having to go all the way to the Dunnas Palace to do so was inefficient, so he decided to do it this way.


    That is also the reason for selling shampoo, soap, Nuru gel, rejuvenating cream, and other products in the premium supermarket since it was not efficient to sell them in the pleasure house.


    This created the problem that now Yuri''s pleasure house would be left without the exclusivity of Nuru gel massages, but Andrew had already thought of a solution.


    Yuri is his concubine and he had to give her some benefits, so if other pleasure houses could buy Nuru gel in the supermarket, she would lose her exclusivity and add value to her business, so he had to give her something else.


    What Andrew decided to offer her was a machine room. In Dunnas, women are lovers of strong sex and are quite open, so Andrew decided to create some rooms with many sex toys in Yuri''s pleasure house.


    It would be an innovative and different experience, which he was sure many women in Dunnas would enjoy, especially those who are already older and are not very sought after by men.


    While it is true that women would rather pay for a courtier, these services are not cheap and if they could pay less to release their stress, the machine was just as good as a man.


    Although it is not the same, Yuri had said that she would have clients who would be delighted with this, so she accepted the proposal. Andrew also separated his massage house from the Dunnas Palace and replaced it with a dance room like the one in the Cannaris Palace.


    Lia and the other dancers were already experts and knew many erotic and exotic dances, so they were training the others. Although men''s and women''s dances are different, it was not difficult for Lia to train some courtiers.


    The talk did not last long and when it was over, Andrew along with Candice, returned to the Dunnas Palace. Meanwhile, at the Caltu family mansion, Victoria met with Clarissa, Lili, and the family''s experts.


    Everyone wanted to know what was going on, especially the most powerful expert of the Caltu family who had noticed the singularity of the previous night. Despite his insistence, Victoria was blunt.


    "Don''t overstep your boundaries. Not even the royal family dares, so be cautious, if you are respectful, I am sure Andrew will give you good benefits," was the only thing she said.


    Although they were not willing to retreat just with that, seeing Victoria''s attitude, they understood that they would lose more than they would gain if they were aggressive, so they decided to compromise.


    Although they promised not to be invasive, they still asked Victoria to promise that they would receive something and since they had addressed that issue in the meeting they had during the morning, Victoria was not unreasonable. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew that her family would ask for something and so Andrew decided to give them a small benefit. Andrew allowed Victoria to offer 10% of the production of their special products to the Caltu family.


    This same benefit had been given to the royal family and it was not something to be scorned. Before, the production of these products was poor, but now, they could produce them in large quantities, and although that 10% was not over the actual production, it was still a large amount.


    With that, both the Caltu family and the royal family would have large profits and could calm them down. Although for the experts this was not something they coveted, they knew that they could earn a lot of money, and with money, they could buy resources to continue developing their strength, so it was well received.


    With all the issues discussed, Victoria also returned to the Dunnas Palace, to notify Andrew of the arrangement and also that in a few days, they would hold a celebration of their engagement in front of several influential nobles in the city.


    Because of this, they had to plan again. Andrew was already a little tired of so many meetings, but they were necessary, so he had no choice. Since it was a party to show his engagement with Victoria, the other girls would not attend.


    Although Andrew was not very happy with this, all the girls agreed and there was no problem. Even so, Andrew searched the system for some gala designs for the dresses they would wear.


    While the system designs emphasized eroticism, that doesn''t mean there weren''t some elegant outfits. Elegance was also erotic, so there was variety to choose from, so Andrew spent the last few points on that.


    He purchased a stylish smoking design for himself that flattered his assets and a traditional Chinese Qipao dress made of printed, flat-woven satin that he was sure would flatter Victoria''s curves and the slit on the side that reached the waist would make her look sensual and beautiful.

 CHAPTER 499

    The days passed quickly and the day of Andrew and Victoria''s engagement party arrived. All the city''s important nobles, including the royal family, were invited.Unfortunately, the royal family would not attend, as the stars of the night had to be Andrew and Victoria who were publicly announcing their engagement and if the royal family showed up, they would steal the show.


    This is not only the case in Dunnas but in almost all monarchical countries. Invitations to noble engagement parties always include the royal or imperial family of the country, but they never attend.


    It is a sign of respect on the part of the royals not to attend, as they are showing that the party is about the engagement, not about the royal family. Despite this, they always send a representative as a sign of their approval.


    In fact, it is known that when the royal family attends these events, they are actually showing their disapproval and even their discontent against those who hold these events, since in a way they are stealing the attention.


    The Caltu family mansion was elegantly decorated with flowers, food, and high-quality wine, demonstrating the importance of the event. The party hall was crowded with many noble families, and waiters were hovering around with trays of wine and food serving the guests.


    There was also a small group of musicians playing some string and wind instruments, providing an atmosphere of elegance and class. As is the etiquette at these events, the lower-ranking guests arrived early and the higher-ranking ones arrived later.


    It is known that the later someone arrives, the higher their status is, and for this party, Andrew and Victoria would be the last to show up. Although the party was scheduled for 7:00 pm, an hour had already passed and guests were still arriving.


    Andrew and Victoria had been at the mansion since the evening hours, but they would only enter the party hall around 9:00 pm, which demonstrated how complex these celebrations are.


    While they waited, Andrew and Victoria were being attended to by the Caltu family servants. Victoria was putting on makeup and dressed in the suit that Andrew had made and Andrew was also doing the same, but to a lesser extent.


    He did not like these formal events, because he had never attended one and felt that he did not fit in. Even the servants who were serving him stressed him out because he did not think that so much arrangement was necessary.


    Despite his thoughts, he reluctantly accepted that they put a little makeup on him, which is quite poor by Earth standards, but it still enhanced his facial features, and together with the smoking that he had made, Andrew looked very handsome.


    When Clarissa and the other members of the Caltu family saw the suits that Andrew had brought, they were impressed, because they had never seen anything like this and although they were not traditional, they were so elegant and sensual that they could not refuse.


    When the time of their appearance approached, Andrew and Victoria finally met. Since they had arrived in the afternoon, they had not been able to see each other, because they had been fixing them for hours. Andrew received a haircut and light makeup, making him look noble and elegant.


    Victoria, on the other hand, was much more dressed up, because not only did she have makeup, but her hair was magnificently arranged.


    Andrew had to admit that she looked like a different person. Victoria always looked beautiful in his eyes, because she is a beautiful woman, but today she was dazzling like any movie star on Earth.


    Her hair, slightly wavy at the ends, fell in a ponytail to one side, over her chest and forehead with a little volume. Andrew had no idea how they achieved this hairstyle with so few beauty products that exist in this world, but she looked elegant and noble.


    Her eyes were shaded, her eyelashes grown, her eyebrows outlined and her face much whiter than normal. Her lips had a reddish tint that made her look mature and sensual, but it was not too intense.


    It was there that Andrew realized that this world had its makeup and although it could not be compared to the one he knew, he could not deny the fact that it fulfilled its objective and that the makeup artists of this world are experts.


    If her face wasn''t enough, the traditional Chinese one-piece dress with floral embroidery that Andrew had made made her look even more beautiful.


    Although for a formal occasion like this, it might not be the most suitable, Andrew was delighted. The tight-fitting suit showed off Victoria''s curves perfectly. There were no loose or tight parts, everything fit like a second skin.


    The split of the suit from the leg to the waist, showed off Victoria''s sensual white skin, letting the imagination of those who saw her fly away, but it didn''t show enough to cause problems.


    The high heels were the cherry on the cake, giving the final touch to a living work of art like Victoria in front of him. Seeing how Andrew was stunned by her, Victoria smiled proudly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knows that Andrew loves her, and even more, now that she has the seal of wife, but even so, there is no woman in any world who does not feel proud of having her beauty recognized, especially if it is from the man they love.


    Andrew was only able to get out of his state of shock when Victoria coughed lightly, since, although she loved seeing him so surprised, they had to make their entrance already, so she woke him up from his daydream.


    Despite the embarrassing moment, Andrew did not feel any shame, because this was his wife, so there was no reason, however, he did take her hand delicately, and giving her a kiss on the back of the hand, said, "You are beautiful."


    Ironically, Andrew''s action made her blush, but she still didn''t hide her embarrassment, as it was a compliment and while she was taken by surprise by his action, she was still delighted that Andrew did it.


    After the brief event, one of the guards who was nearby and would be in charge of announcing them, approached and bowed slightly and asked, "Are you ready, sir, madam?"


    They didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly. Victoria leaned on Andrew''s arm and standing up straight, both of them adopted a serious expression, although they were smiling, and seeing this the guard proceeded to announce them.


    In the party hall, all the guests were talking to their friends, while enjoying the food, drink, and music, when suddenly the loud voice of the guard was heard, "The engaged couple has arrived!"


    The strange announcement confused many, but this was deliberate. Normally they would announce them with their full names, but since Andrew is not a noble, he does not have a last name, so if they announced him with just his name it could be a cause for mockery.


    It''s not like doing this wouldn''t be a shame, but at least the Caltu family wouldn''t be publicly embarrassed at the start. Nobles are very careful about appearances, so they decided to go with this arrangement.


    The doors of the hall opened and Andrew accompanied by Victoria walked in at a slow, but firm and confident pace, showing that they were not ashamed of anything.


    Many were already mocking how a countess married a commoner. Some even mocked that Victoria had to give up her noble title for this engagement to take place, but when they saw them, all these mockeries were silenced.


    Not only did they look proud walking in the middle of all the guests, but the couple displayed an aura of dignity and elegance that few had. Those who were ranting a few seconds ago were left with their mouths open at the sight of them.


    Not even they dared to compare themselves to Andrew. In beauty and elegance, Andrew was unmatched and the aura of a candidate for god Eros captivated everyone.


    "Is he really a commoner?" was what many wondered in their minds upon seeing him, but Andrew and Victoria were oblivious to it, and just walked calmly to the chosen spot.


    In the hall, there was a small slope where an elegantly decorated table for two was placed and there they sat. Andrew behaved like a gentleman and helped Victoria to take a seat before sitting down.


    As they sat down, the guests finally reacted and then began to applaud. That was the custom, to applaud the engaged couple. To be more exact, they should have been showered with applause from the moment they entered until they sat, but everyone was so surprised that they did not react until the engaged couple was seated.


    After the applause, came the personal congratulations, and unlike upon arrival at the event, they happened the other way around. When it comes to the arrival, those of higher status would be the last, but when it came time to offer congratulations and blessings, they were the first.


    Although the royal family did not attend, their representative had to be the first, as it was the blessing of the royal family. Then came several marquises who were not many. Then came the earls who were also few and the viscounts and barons who were the most numerous were the last.


    It was all a ritual, as the blessings and congratulations were nothing more than mere courtesy. In fact, there were many of them who even internally cursed Andrew for taking Victoria away, but that did not matter to him.


    They spent almost an hour on this ritual, so you can imagine the number of guests and when that was over, then the party continued. The music started again and the guests returned to chatting with each other, dancing, and eating.


    At this point, Andrew and Victoria would come down from their place and socialize. Since the reason for this event is to socialize and be seen as a couple, they couldn''t be eating and drinking, so they had already eaten dinner, so they could endure the long night.


    Andrew felt out of place, but he still accompanied Victoria showing his character. He knew that many here looked down on him for his humble background, but he didn''t care, he was only doing this for his wife.

 CHAPTER 500

    I never expected to get to this point, but I can only thank you, my readers, for making this possible. My sincere thanks and I hope you continue to support me from now on. Now yo can read the chapter.-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    These kinds of events are just for show, so most people try to socialize and try to make connections, but in every place, there are always some people who don''t know how to behave.


    This was the case for a small group of young noble girls who had not yet received their noble titles but were the heirs of their families. The group was composed of 3 women who were a little older than Andrew and the last was a man of similar age to Victoria.


    In Dunnas, men do not hold noble titles, but at this meeting, there were several men and they were members of the younger generation of noble houses who attended with the intention of meeting noble girls.


    The men of this country focus on gaining strength and for that they need resources, so finding noble women who can provide them with those resources is not scarce and that was the case for the man within this group. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the girls is the heiress of a marquisate, while the others are her followers who want to gain popularity from hanging around with her and are the heiresses of a Viscounty.


    The man is one of the marquisate''s relatives and one of Victoria''s suitors. While they are higher up than the Caltu family, in terms of wealth and resources they are below them as the Caltu family was a noble merchant family.


    They wanted this man to marry Victoria to take advantage of the Caltu family''s resources, so they were resentful that the goose that laid the golden eggs had slipped away from them.


    When Victoria and Andrew came to greet them, the marquis'' heiress, Prisma Vilotti, after the initial greeting immediately started to release her venom, "Vic, I can''t believe you gave up your title for this engagement."


    Although their expressions looked sad and worried, both Victoria and Andrew understood that she was demeaning her by saying that she had given up her title.


    Despite knowing that, Victoria didn''t get angry and replied politely, "Well, I was going to do it anyway." Prisma didn''t believe her, but she didn''t care anyway, she was determined to make her feel bad.


    "Well, I guess the young man... Wait, what''s your fianc¨¦''s name?" she asked in bewilderment, but it was obviously an act, because even though Andrew''s name wasn''t mentioned in the introduction ceremony, everyone present had already been informed, so there was no way she wouldn''t know.


    The other two girls laughed in apparent dissimulation, but they really did it to half save face and at the same time in order to mock Victoria''s face showing their appreciation for Prisma''s comment.


    The man accompanying them hadn''t changed his expression. He stood there like a lifeless stick, but he was secretly delighted by his cousin''s prank.


    This isn''t Victoria''s first ring, so she didn''t get angry and continued to answer calmly, "His name is Andrew." Victoria''s answer seemed to have bothered Prisma, since, although she was the one who asked, not seeing a reaction from either of them was not what she expected.


    "Well, I suppose young Andrew will have many extraordinary qualities since you chose him instead of my cousin," Prisma said this time being more direct and a small smile of contempt could be seen on her face.


    She did not let Andrew or Victoria respond when she made another comment, "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore, I suppose Lili is the important one now, congratulations anyway."


    Seeing how they despised his wife, Andrew was already starting to get annoyed, but since Victoria did not seem to react, Andrew endured. Victoria had not been living with Andrew for a long time, but it was enough to know his character.


    She was clear that Andrew would not be upset if those comments were directed at him, but if it was towards one of his wives, things were different and that was why she wanted to avoid the situation going down a bad path, so she said, "Yes, now she is the important one."


    Not wanting to continue conversing with such a lowly character, Victoria thought about moving somewhere else, but then Prisma spoke again, "If you wanted to be in a harem you would have said so, my cousin would have obliged you."


    All the guests nearby had noticed Prisma''s verbal attack on Victoria and Andrew, so they were waiting to see what would happen. These parties are mostly boring unless there is drama and they are watching it now.


    Victoria didn''t want to bother entertaining the room with this spectacle anymore, so she held Andrew''s hand and thought about moving, but then Andrew stood his ground, making her uneasy.


    She knew that Andrew had reached his limit and was about to create a scene and not wanting this to happen, she approached him intimately and whispered, "Don''t pay attention to her."


    No one else could hear her whisper, at least that was the case of the girls, but the men did hear it since they are warriors and some are experts, especially Prisma''s cousin.


    Andrew, who was very aware of this, decided to be aggressive, and turning his head slightly he gave Victoria a tender and short kiss on the lips, surprising everyone, including Victoria.


    What hurts a love rival the most? Well, the fact that his rival and his love interest showed affection between them and that was what Andrew had done, but he was not satisfied, after the short kiss, so he said with a smile, "True, it''s not worth it."


    Unlike Victoria who tried to hide it, Andrew said it loud enough for most to hear and that bothered not only Prisma and her friends, but his cousin.


    The dark and bitter expression as if he had eaten an insect was shown on his face and in a deep voice, "And to think that you were that cheap." The man also did not measure his tone and everyone could hear him.


    While everyone loves drama, this kind of comment goes beyond what is allowed. Making a comment like that and degrading Victoria''s image at her engagement party was not only too much for the Caltu family, but for Andrew as well.


    Clarissa, who had been paying attention to everything, was about to intervene angrily. Although she did not approve of this union at first, now the situation was different, and she loved her niece very much, so she would not allow her to be insulted in this way.


    However, she was slower than Andrew who bitingly said, "Do you know that not even the royal family would intervene if I tear your mouth off?" Such a comment made everyone take a breath because such a direct and cold threat made it clear that Andrew was not someone to be trifled with.


    Unfortunately, that did not seem to affect Prisma who immediately replied, "You should measure your words, cabaret artist," and now Victoria was upset. Like Andrew, she did not care what they said about her, but insulting Andrew would not be allowed.


    The tension was palpable and everyone was waiting for what would happen. Even some older nobles who were present were interested in what was happening because although they knew that Andrew was not ordinary, they did not have much information.


    They all knew that Andrew owned a pleasure house and his relationship with Yuri. They also knew that they had some involvement in the shopping center, but that alone was not enough to scare them and that is why they wanted to see what he was capable of.


    The Marquisate Vilotti is not a family you want as an enemy, since it is one of the most powerful nobles in the city. They were not as close to the royal family as the Caltu family, but they were still not easy to offend and that is why everyone wanted to see if Andrew would dare.


    They were expectant, but without being able to prepare themselves, Andrew''s expert aura was displayed in full force, and for a young man like him to have the strength of a major expert was no joke.


    Even Prisma''s cousin was shocked, as he could see that Andrew was about half his age and yet he was stronger than him, proving his talent.


    Little did they know that this was just the tip of the iceberg because, if Andrew released his divinity, these people would run away like headless chickens. At Andrew''s display of power, everyone was left speechless and Prisma''s group was sweating coldly from fear.


    When the tension reached its peak, a middle-aged woman appeared in the middle of the group and calmly said, "I''m sorry for my daughter and nephew''s comments, they''re just being immature. I hope the gentleman and lady will be magnanimous and let their immaturity pass."


    She is the Marchioness Vilotti who had not intervened so far, as she wanted to know more about Andrew, as the one who wanted to compromise Victoria and the man present was her.


    She is an ambitious woman and wants to seize power in the Caltu family, so she wants to test the waters. She didn''t instruct her daughter and nephew to put on this act, but she didn''t stop them either, so she obviously agreed with their actions, but now that she saw that it had gone wrong she intervened.


    Victoria, who didn''t want to continue with this matter, was willing to let things go, but Andrew got ahead of her and said, "I''ll let it go for today since it''s our engagement party, but there''s no second time."


    Andrew''s threat surprised everyone again because threatening the man from the Vilotti family and threatening the Marchioness Vilotti were two totally different things.


    No one could believe the balls Andrew had to do it, especially being a common citizen. This only proved that Andrew was anything but simple and that generated even more curiosity among those present, but for the Marchioness there was only anger.


    Not even the royal family dared to offend her in this way and she was not willing to swallow this humiliation so with a sharp look she faced Andrew ready to retort.

 CHAPTER 501

    "Brat, do you even know who you are threatening?" Marchioness Vilotti asked with a dark and menacing expression. Everyone in the room immediately felt a chill down their spine upon hearing her.The Vilotti family is not only a family of marquises, but one of the most powerful, politically and militarily speaking, since being one of the oldest families in the country, they have helped the rise of many experts.


    It is true that their experts are not the most powerful, within the kingdom of Dunnas, but not even the royal family has as many experts as they do. The Vilotti family has focused more on quantity than quality and that is why no one dared to bother them.


    Although it may not seem like it, it is much easier to create 100 minor experts than one major expert, since the greater the force, the more resources are needed and that is why the Vilotti family had focused on creating experts in quantity instead of quality.


    However, over time they had realized their fault and had begun to invest in their experts to level them up, but as stated, more resources are needed and that was why they wanted Victoria as their daughter-in-law, to take advantage of the resources of the Caltu family.


    While they could choose to leave Victoria aside and pursue Lili who is now the countess, things were not that simple. Lili is still young and has just assumed the noble title, so marriage would be the last of her priorities.


    It is for this reason that she still preferred it to be Victoria since she had been a countess for a long time and they would not have to delay their plans for long. Despite this situation, no one dared to make enemies with them.


    The truly powerful families were not afraid of them, but so many experts, even if they were weak, were a problem, so it was better not to look for trouble, but this gave the Vilotti family the illusion that no one dared to offend them.


    In fact, if Andrew wanted to, he could eliminate this family with his current resources. Hearing the Marchioness, Andrew did not flinch and calmly replied, "To a dead person, if you continue to talk."


    Everyone was stunned by such a statement. Not even Clarissa expected Andrew to be so arrogant and this made her fall into deep thought. The Caltu family is powerful, but not enough to confront the Vilotti family


    It is for this reason that Clarissa thought that Andrew must have a strong background or he would not dare to say this. She had not known Andrew for long, but from the few interactions they had had and from Victoria''s words, she understood that he was not an arrogant person.


    This was what led her to think that Andrew must have a strong backing and immediately the image of some women came to her mind and she could not help but murmur, "The royal family?"


    Although she thought of that, she immediately denied that possibility, since the royal family would not intervene in a matter like this. She then looked at Victoria, because she believed that, with her niece''s attitude in this situation, she would understand something.


    Unfortunately, upon seeing her niece, she became even more confused. Victoria didn''t seem worried or alarmed that her fianc¨¦ was threatening Marchioness Vilotti; in her opinion, Victoria seemed resigned.


    Make no mistake, her resigned expression wasn''t something like she accepted the bitter fate that awaited them, but rather as if she accepted that she couldn''t fix the situation, but her lack of fear was what caught Clarissa''s attention the most.


    Although she couldn''t understand the basis of such confidence, she was sure that Andrew and her were hiding something. Still, she didn''t want things to get worse any further, so she tried to mediate, but it was too late.


    "Do you think the royal family will take your side instead of mine?" the Marchioness continued to ask menacingly, without taking her gaze away, showing that Andrew''s threat hadn''t affected her.


    Andrew was already upset, and seeing this woman flaunt her status and strength was making it worse, so he wanted to make a firm move to end this, but then, Victoria stepped in.


    "Sweetheart, is it really necessary to bother with this?" she said softly, lovingly, but everyone could hear her, as they were focused on watching them, so it was hard not to hear it.


    Andrew softened his gaze at his pleading wife and, letting out a sigh decided not to pursue the matter. He took Victoria''s hand and began to walk away, but the Marchioness didn''t seem to see that Victoria was trying to save her life.


    "Are you going to run away?" she said angrily and added, "Do you think I''ll let you go after this humiliation?" Victoria gritted her teeth at hearing this and, grabbing Andrew''s hand tightly, turned around and shouted, "Why don''t you just shut up? Don''t you see that I''m trying to save your life?"


    Even the Marchioness was surprised by these words, as no one thought she would say something like that. Just think about it, Victoria was declaring that if she didn''t take her fianc¨¦ away, the Marchioness Vilotti would be dead.


    What kind of statement was that? A very powerful one, one that only the crazy or the really powerful would say, and looking at the situation, it seemed like the second option was more likely.


    While the Marchioness Vilotti was angry, she was not stupid. She was not afraid of Andrew, as she considered that her family had a lot of power, but at this moment there was no expert to protect her and Andrew had already shown his power.


    For an expert to come to an engagement party, not being invited, only happens for two reasons. One is that they come with the royal family, since they being the rulers of the country, would never come unprotected.


    The second is that they come to cause trouble, which is why the Marchioness Vilotti had not brought bodyguards, at least not inside the party hall they were in because outside the mansion she obviously had several.


    They would not leave their houses unprotected, but bringing expert-level bodyguards into the house of someone who invited you to a party is a declaration of war and now that she was evaluating the situation, Andrew could eliminate her before any of those experts came.


    Understanding the situation, she gritted her teeth and, turning around, told her daughter and nephew that they were leaving. When everyone saw that the Marchioness had decided to leave, they were shocked, but they understood.


    They are all nobles and have been educated since they were young, so they understand the complications that could happen if she remained here. They knew that, just as they knew, the Marchioness would not sit idly by with what had happened.


    This is not she running away, but a strategic retreat, and the words of the Marchioness Vilotti before leaving confirmed it, "Enjoy it while you can, brat." After they left, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    Drama at these kinds of parties was never lacking, but it never reached the point of practically declaring war and this was what had happened. Not even the musicians and waiters dared to move.


    In fact, even breathing was difficult, but surprisingly, everything changed when Andrew walked as if nothing had happened towards Clarisa in the company of Victoria and said, "You don''t have to worry, if they do something, I''ll take care of it."


    Those present did not know how to react to those words. Andrew said it loud enough for everyone to hear and Clarisa was even more stunned, but being an experienced woman, she looked at the musicians as if indicating that they should start playing.


    The musicians understood and the music returned. Thanks to this, the waiters began to move again, and although in an awkward way, the party resumed.


    Clarissa took Andrew and Victoria out of the room to talk. "What did you mean? Do you even know who the Vilotti family is?" Clarissa asked in succession, clearly annoyed.


    Victoria chuckled at how her aunt behaved but quickly regained her composure when she saw Clarissa''s murderous gaze. Victoria had a lot of respect for Clarissa, since she was the one who had taken care of her and helped her when her mother passed away.


    Therefore, she did not dare to continue mocking her. Andrew, seeing their interaction, smiled, because he thought that they really had a good relationship. Since he came to this world, he had not seen many noble families with such harmony.


    It is true that he does not know many noble families, but those he knows are always more connected by benefits than by true love. Perhaps the Valoide family of the Cannaris empire and the royal family of Dunnas are the only similar ones.


    Not wanting to worry Clarissa, Andrew interrupted them, saying, "Since Victoria considers you a second mother, I''ll tell you, mother-in-law, what I said before is not a lie. Even the royal family must give me some face".


    Clarissa was overexcited upon hearing him call her mother-in-law but quickly recovered upon hearing the rest of what Andrew had said. Seeing the confident smile on his face, she knew he wasn''t lying, but she still wasn''t sure. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because of the doubt, she couldn''t help but ask, "Your proof?", to which Andrew responded by changing his smile to a stern expression, "If things come to worst I can even call a demigod."


    Clarissa''s eyes widened upon hearing this, but then she remembered what the family expert had said a few days ago, "Divinity was felt in the Dunnas Palace."


    Andrew didn''t say anything more on that subject and taking Victoria''s hand said, "Let''s go back, the stars of the night can''t disappear for long," and they returned to the party hall.


    Although uncomfortable with what had happened, the party resumed and Andrew and Victoria continued socializing. Clarissa, who had been left alone, still stunned, only woke up when the expert from her family who had felt the divinity nights before appeared at her side and said, "That boy is anything but normal. Just follow his words and cut off all ties with the Vilotti family."


    She surpesed upon hearing the old man''s voice, but quickly recovered and bowed in a sign of respect and to show that she understood, and the old man spoke again as he disappeared, "Support Victoria and her fianc¨¦ if they need it, but don''t be active, just move, if they ask for it."

 CHAPTER 502

    The old man disappeared without saying anything else, but Clarissa understood his intention perfectly. The protectors of most noble or wealthy families in Dunnas are men, as they are the ones who pursue strength.Although they do not interfere in the economic and political decisions of the family, that does not mean that they are always distant, as they are still part of the family so they must take care of their interests.


    For this reason, the old man had asked her to support Victoria and Andrew. His intention was evident, first, he wanted to show that Victoria still counted on them and the second was divinity.


    This old man had felt the divinity released by Andrew when breaking the third divine seal and now Andrew had said that if necessary he could call a demigod, which showed that he had power at his side.


    The intentions of this old man were not as selfless as they seemed, as he was really looking to show Andrew that they were trustworthy and try to gain some benefits from him, but in an intelligent way.


    Anyone else would show off in a show-offy way, trying to gain Andrew''s favor, but the elder of the Caltu family preferred a subtle approach, as an intelligent person would do.


    Those who tend to show off a lot are not well received, as it is easy to identify their intentions and instead of achieving their goals, they end up earning the disdain of the person they are trying to please.


    Regardless of the elder''s instructions, Clarissa did not plan to abandon Victoria from the beginning. It was not only Victoria who considered Clarissa a mother, but Clarissa also considered her a daughter.


    Since the death of Victoria''s mother, Clarissa has been the one who has taken care of her and educated her, so her affection is not small. Daphne is like a grandmother or aunt to Victoria, but Clarissa is without a doubt the most important family to her.


    After having all these thoughts, Clarissa returned to the ballroom and could see that everything was going normally. Some signs of discontent could be seen about what happened with the Marchioness Vilotti, but nothing too worrying.


    The moment Clarissa returned to the hall, a lady of her same age, elegantly dressed and with short hair, discreetly approached. "Clarisa," the woman said in a soft tone, showing that she did not want to be overheard.


    Hearing her name, Clarissa turned to see who she was and there she found the lady. "Luna," said Clarissa with some respect, because this woman is the Marchioness of the Listroff family.


    The Listroff family is not as showy as the Vilotti family despite holding the same title. Many even believe that the Listroff family is in decline due to the low visibility of its members.


    It seems that they have disappeared from the politics of the kingdom, but those who really knew this family knew that this was not the case. If the Vilotti family is showy and shows its power, the Listroff family is the opposite, it remains discreet like a sleeping tiger. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clarisa is one of those who knows the strength of this family and that is why she had invited Luna to this event because she wanted to be on good terms with her, that is why she treated her with respect, despite calling her by her name and not her title.


    They had a history together because the Listroff family and the Caltu family when Victoria''s mother was alive were great friends, but with her death, this relationship was lost.


    They only distanced themselves, but really their relationship was pleasant. Luna smiled and said, "Your son-in-law is in trouble and your family too, but you are also on the doorstep of an opportunity," was what she said surprising Clarisa.


    She understood what Luna meant about danger after what had happened with the Marchioness Vilotti, but she did not understand what she meant by opportunity, so she continued listening.


    Luna is not only a marchioness, but she is much more versed in politics and has a lot of privileged information at her disposal, so Clarissa was not distracted by what she could tell her, as it was of vital importance.


    "The Vilotti will not let this offense go and although I agree with your son-in-law, I think he was hasty. I advise you to seek the support of the majesty or things could get more complicated than you think," Luna said seriously.


    Luna did not say anything else, she only looked at Clarissa as if trying to let her see the severity of her words, but before she could ask her what she meant, Luna smiled again said goodbye, and left.


    Clarissa wanted to chase her to ask what she meant, but her instinct told her that Luna would not talk more than she had already done, so she decided to find the queen and ask her.


    She knew that Luna wouldn''t go out of her way just to talk nonsense, so something must be brewing without her knowing. Since the Caltu family had distanced themselves from the country''s politics to focus on business, there were many things they were unaware of, but Clarissa is an intelligent and perceptive woman and knew that there was something important going on.


    Even with those thoughts, it wasn''t something she could fix now. She couldn''t leave the party to go to the castle, so she decided to wait until the next day to find out.


    What she didn''t know was that when Luna left the Caltu family mansion, got into her carriage and quietly said, "Inform the queen." It seemed like she was talking to herself, but in reality, anyone who looked closely could see that a strange shadow had detached itself from the carriage.


    The party continued quietly and near midnight it came to an end. Since it was already very late when the last guest left, Andrew and Victoria remained at the Caltu family mansion for the night.


    Normally, Andrew should have his own room, since even though he was engaged to Victoria, they shouldn''t sleep together, but since Victoria had been sleeping at Dunnas Palace for days, Clarissa didn''t mind them doing so.


    They were both in Victoria''s room. Although she was no longer the countess, she was still using the main room for the moment, since Lili was just adjusting, and moving rooms wasn''t necessary at the moment.


    The room was quite large, much larger than the room at Dunnas Palace. The luxuries were evident since there were marble carvings, gold, and some precious stones and that''s not counting the paintings on the murals.


    The bed was huge, the same size as the one they had at Dunnas Palace, so it could easily sleep 10 people in it, which seemed exaggerated to Andrew since he knew that only Victoria used it.


    Sleeping alone in such a large bed must be lonely, Andrew thought, but he didn''t say anything and began to take off his clothes. Victoria wasn''t shy either, but before taking off hers she cleaned the makeup she was wearing.


    By the time she finished, Andrew had already taken off his jacket, and shoes, also unbuttoned his shirt. Victoria blushed when she saw him, because, although she had had sex with Andrew on many occasions, this was the first time outside of Dunnas'' Palace, in fact, it was her room, which added a certain charm.


    Andrew, noticing his wife''s blushing look, could only laugh, and, approaching her, he hugged her tenderly and brought her close to his chest. Victoria did not refuse and snuggled into his embrace for a few seconds, before looking up as if asking for a kiss.


    Obviously, Andrew was not going to fail her, and leaning in a little, he joined his lips with hers and they intertwined for a few seconds. When they broke the short kiss, they stared at each other for a few seconds and did it again.


    The temperature had already risen several degrees and when Andrew began to move his hands over Victoria''s body, she already expected what was coming. Andrew''s hands were like the river that bathes the earth in its course.


    Andrew''s soft movements ran down Victoria''s back and slowly moved down to her plump, but firm ass. Without any shame, Andrew squeezed her buttocks hard, making Victoria let out a moan of surprise.


    Andrew left Victoria''s lips and moved to her neck and began to kiss it softly. Andrew''s lips and hot breath made Victoria''s skin crawl and if you add the merciless grip on her ass, Victoria was already ready for what was coming.


    Her panties were already wet, but that didn''t speed up what was happening. Although excited, she wanted to continue enjoying Andrew''s soft touch until reach the point of no return and then take the next step.


    Victoria didn''t move, she just limited herself to enjoying Andrew''s treatment. He didn''t care either, because he thought it was appropriate to pamper her today, because although they had already been engaged for a while, today was so-called the public presentation, so it was special.


    Little by little, Andrew''s movements became more aggressive. His hands grabbed Victoria''s ass tightly and leaning slightly, Andrew lifted her up, making Victoria wrap her arms around Andrew''s neck so as not to lose her balance.


    She also tied her legs around his waist and snuggled into Andrew''s chest as he carried her to the bed, not missing the opportunity to massage her ass, which he grabbed firmly.


    In a few steps, they reached the bed and Andrew gently placed Victoria on it. She let herself fall and received the kisses and caresses that Andrew began to give her and soon they felt that their clothes were in the way.


    As they began an exciting night, things were not so relaxing at the royal castle of Dunnas. At this hour, everyone should be asleep, but the arrival of a man dressed in black had prevented the royal family from resting, at least Daphne and Diana.


    The man in black was the shadow that had left Luna''s carriage when leaving the Caltu mansion and had come to report what had happened at the party. After hearing the story, Daphne suddenly said looking at Diana, "Maybe it''s time to clean them up."

 CHAPTER 503

    Unaware of what their engagement party had brought about, Andrew and Victoria were rolling around on the huge bed in passion. Their clothes had already been stripped off and now only their underwear covered them.The friction of their bodies made the temperature rise and their caresses increased in intensity as they kissed. Their lips were placed on each other and their tongues began to burst into each other''s mouths.


    It seemed like they were fighting for superiority, but Victoria was still too green to fight with Andrew when it came to sex, even when it was just a kiss. They continued this way for a while and their hands were not still.


    Andrew tried to take off her bra and panties, while Victoria tried to take off Andrew''s underwear. Without breaking the kiss and with the continuous caresses, the last thing that covered their bodies was removed.


    They continued kissing for a few more seconds and then Victoria moved towards Andrew''s cock that was ready for action. She positioned herself next to Andrew, and he made her move towards him.


    Andrew had to apply a little force because although Victoria cooperated, Andrew had to strain to move her and everything went smoothly. Now Victoria was giving Andrew a blowjob, while he licked her pussy.


    Andrew moved his tongue all over Victoria''s pussy, especially her clitoris and he felt that Victoria''s pussy today was more delicious than ever. Victoria''s pussy lips were tightly closed and without a strand of hair on it and its cherry color only made it more appetizing.


    Even though the women of Dunnas liked rough sex, Andrew did not eat Victoria''s pussy with passion, nor wildness, it was as if he were eating a lollipop and she did not suck Andrew''s cock deep throat, but with soft movements.


    They remained in that position for several minutes with muffled moans and soft movements. After a few minutes, Andrew pushed Victoria''s ass to the side and she let herself fall. Andrew stood up and positioned Victoria''s body in front of him.


    Facing Victoria and on top of her, Andrew rubbed his cock for a few seconds on her pussy and once it was wet enough, he penetrated her slowly and gently. Andrew kneeled on the bed, held Victoria''s legs, and pulled her towards him. She helped with the movement and Andrew began to move his hips. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at him with tenderness and desire, while she licked her lips, and on impulse, Andrew leaned down giving her a short kiss, without stopping moving his hips and penetrating her.


    "Mmm", was heard muffled by Victoria as she felt Andrew''s cock opening up inside her. Andrew also wrinkled his eyebrows a little, because Victoria''s interior was quite tight.


    Maybe it was because of the specialness of the night, but Andrew felt that Victoria''s interior pressed his cock like never before and the heat inside her was exciting. He inserted his cock inside Victoria until the root hit the entrance of her pussy and then he began to move.


    "Mmm¡­Ahh¡­Mmm," Victoria began to moan softly and Andrew''s movements accelerated. It wasn''t too fast, but it wasn''t too slow either, it was the typical romantic sex, nothing extravagant.


    Although it''s not the sex that the women of Dunnas like the most and neither do Victoria, somehow today it felt right and she didn''t complain, she just limited herself to enjoy it.


    Victoria''s breasts moved gently up and down with each thrust of Andrew and she held the sheets tightly, showing that she felt uncontrollable pleasure, despite not being aggressive movements as she preferred.


    Her moans were muffled, but her expression of pleasure was genuine. Andrew, seeing her so beautiful beneath him, was bold and leaned over, climbed on top of her, and began to kiss her, without stopping the penetration.


    Victoria was surprised, as she hadn''t expected Andrew to be so romantic, in fact, she thought he would just speed up his movements, but she had to admit that she didn''t dislike it, so she kissed back while moaning intermittently.


    Shortly after, Andrew pulled back and holding Victoria''s legs continued to penetrate her. Several minutes passed and Andrew was beginning to feel like he was going to reach his limit.


    He felt a strange pleasure tonight with Victoria and had reached climax quickly, but without any shame, he continued to move his hips penetrating her until he reached orgasm and emptied his seed inside her.


    Despite his orgasm, Andrew''s cock had not diminished its erection, so, with determination, he pulled it out and made Victoria stand up and get on all fours.


    Victoria didn''t have a problem and immediately adopted the position that Andrew asked of her, and Andrew could see how her pussy secreted the semen that he had just unloaded into her, but that didn''t stop him.


    Victoria charmingly bent over a little, lying face down and arching her back to lift her ass, and with her head resting on the bed, she put her hands on her buttocks and spread them a little, showing her pink pussy.


    At such an invitation, Andrew did not make her wait and grabbed her ass, and guided his cock inside her again. "Mmm," Victoria said as she felt Andrew''s cock enter her and then Andrew began to move. His movements were still soft and rhythmic.


    Little by little Andrew increased the speed, but not with much force. After a few minutes, Andrew felt that he would soon cum, so he accelerated and a slapping sound began to be heard with the collision of their bodies.


    Victoria''s ass was crushed with each thrust of Andrew and her moans increased in intensity, "Ahhh¡­ Yes, like that, keep going¡­ Ahhh." Andrew''s hips were getting faster and more violent, "Pa, pa, pa," could be heard with the collision.


    Soon, Andrew couldn''t take it anymore and pulled his cock out at high speed and started to shake his cock over Victoria''s ass, and within seconds he came all over her. Several shots of hot, thick cum fell on Victoria''s ass who stood there moving her ass gently as if to show Andrew''s cum on her.


    However, seconds later, Andrew understood that that wasn''t Victoria''s intention, as a jet of love juices shot out of her pussy. She had also reached orgasm.


    Exhausted, they fell side by side breathing roughly. Although accelerated, their breathing wasn''t as strong and they looked at each other for a while, while they recovered.


    The night was far from over and when they caught their breath, they started the third round. Andrew today seemed to have unlimited energy and he fucked Victoria until the early morning, when they fell asleep from exhaustion.


    They didn''t even clean themselves after all the activity they did, as they were exhausted. Because of this, they got up quite late the next morning, but no one blamed them for doing so, since everyone could guess what had happened.


    Well, as for Clarissa and the other older ones, because the more innocent ones like Lili and An¨ªs had no idea that their cousin and brother-in-law were having sex since they were still too young, they just thought that they were tired after the party the night before.


    When they got up, they took a shower and changed their clothes, then they left the room for the dining room since they wanted to eat something before returning to the Dunnas Palace.


    Since it was late, no one accompanied them to the table, but they met Lili and asked about Clarissa''s whereabouts, since they did not want to leave without saying goodbye, but they found out that she had gone out.


    Since they did not know how long it would take, Andrew and Victoria did not wait for her and left a message with Lili, and after eating they left. The Marchioness Vilotti had already planned how to attack them, as she would not let the humiliation go, but she was not stupid and would not attack them in broad daylight.


    What she did not know, as well as Andrew and Victoria, was that Clarissa had gone to the royal castle to talk to Diana and find out about what Luna had told her the night before.


    When Andrew and Victoria returned to Dunnas Palace, all the other girls and Andrew''s guardians were gathered in the office. They had already heard about what had happened at the party, as gossip spreads quickly especially if it involves nobles.


    Everyone was worried, but Andrew reassured them by saying, "We are not the same as before, there is nothing to fear." While these powerful words reassured some, those who knew of the power of the Vilotti family were still worried.


    Among them, Oliver who was in charge of security was the most worried. His concern was not out of fear but of the consequences of fighting against a high-ranking noble family like the Vilotti family.


    Therefore, even though Andrew and Victoria had just returned, they had to hold a meeting to find out how they would act. What they did not know was that a similar meeting was taking place at the royal castle of Dunnas.


    When Clarissa arrived at the castle, she was quickly taken to the office where the country''s issues were discussed and there she met Daphne and Diana. Ariza is still very young and that is why she was not included in the meeting.


    Clarissa told what had happened the night before, believing that they did not know what had happened, and also mentioned what Luna had told her. After finishing her story, Daphne looked at her daughter and she began to speak as if understanding what that look meant.


    "We know what happened and although it is sooner than we planned, the situation favors us," said Diana, confusing Clarissa who could not help but ask, "What are you talking about, my queen?", and Diana answered, "The plan to destroy the Vilotti family."

 CHAPTER 504

    "Excuse me, what?" was what came out of Clarissa''s mouth, as she couldn''t understand Diana''s words. It''s logical, as hearing her say that they would destroy one of the oldest and most powerful noble families in the kingdom was not something the queen should say.Diana didn''t care about Clarissa''s question, as she seemed to understand Clarissa''s thoughts and with a somewhat melancholic smile she began to tell her the reason why she wanted to destroy the Vilotti family.


    The Vilotti family is one of the oldest noble families and although it is not one of the founding families of the kingdom, it was quite close. It can be said that after the royal family and the 3 founding families, the Vilotti family is the oldest.


    It cannot be denied that they contributed a lot to the development of the country, which is why they earned the status they have today. At first, they were like any noble family, working for the well-being of the country.


    However, at some point in history, they stopped making sacrifices for the country and focused on strengthening themselves. The number of experts they have at their disposal was not intended to protect, but to usurp the country.


    The Vilotti family began to marry their young people to different wealthy and powerful families, with the aim of gaining power and they succeeded. However, since they were still a powerful asset to the country, no one noticed their elusive movements.


    That was true until the Listroff family noticed something strange. Luna''s family is one of the founding families of the kingdom, so they are loyal to death since both they and the other two founding families built this country together with the royal family of Dunnas.


    Dunnas despite having a mostly desert territory, is not always peaceful, to be more exact they have quite a few enemies, because although there is desert, there is also a lot of water, which is a rather strange contrast.


    In ancient times they had problems with the barbarians, something they have managed to solve in recent decades, and now they have a friendship with them, however, Dunnas also borders the kingdom of Galicia.


    If Dunnas'' territory is problematic, Galicia''s is even more so. Sharing a border with Dunnas, part of its territory is desert and the other part is mountainous, but its mountains are rocky, which creates a deficiency when it comes to producing food.


    Thanks to its rocky mountains, it has many mineral resources, such as iron, copper, and other metals, but its land is not suitable for agriculture, so it depends on trade for most of its food.


    Although its desert terrain is similar to Dunnas''s and there are many oases and rivers, this region is small and impossible to develop as a granary for the country as Dunnas does with its different oases and rivers.


    In addition, being located on the border is not the right place to have the country''s granary. For this reason, they have always tried to invade Dunnas and secure resources to solve their crisis.


    The reason they prefer to attack Dunnas is because the only other country they share a border with is the Anus Empire, which has a force comparable to the Cannaris Empire.


    In addition, the border they share with Annus is a rocky mountain range that makes any military operation difficult, so the only option they really have is to attack Dunnas.


    This confrontation has lasted for centuries and many men have died in this war. Although they are not large-scale fights, there have always been skirmishes between the two countries.


    Not even once has a truce or peace treaty been raised. The Vilotti family was one of the most active in defending the border, but a few decades ago some changes began to be seen.


    Somehow, the experts sent by the Vilotti family always suffered considerably lower casualties than the other families. At first, everyone thought that since they were improving their strength, their warriors were more resistant and therefore could avoid losses, but that was not the case.


    The Listroff family began to suspect that something was wrong because although the Vilotti family had become stronger, it was not to the level that they always came out unscathed. Then, the Listroff family found the problem.


    Daphne''s husband and Diana''s father died in battle, and so did Diana''s husband. This is not unusual, as in war anyone can die, especially with warriors like Dunnas who defend their manhood through battle.


    There is no such thing as queens'' husbands staying behind the lines protected by others, so their deaths were not rare, but it was rare that they, who were the most promising warriors, died and the weaker experts of the Vilotti family survived.


    The Listroff family slowly infiltrated the Vilotti family and discovered that they had allied themselves with Galicia, to assassinate Daphne''s and Diana''s husband, the two most promising warriors of the last decades of Dunnas. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only had they colluded with the enemies to assassinate two of the most promising warriors, but they also began to dismantle different noble families in order to gain power.


    Their plan was simple, they would destroy Dunnas from within and Galicia from without. When the Listroff family found out about this, they immediately communicated it to the royal family and the other two founding families.


    At that moment, they were seething with anger and wanted to destroy the Vilotti family, but it was not possible, because with Galicia pressuring them and with their forces weakened they would suffer a loss, so they decided to wait.


    The Vilottis were resting and accumulating strength, while the royal family and the three founding families were losing strength. That is why they had to play a long game.


    Many believe that the Listroff family, as well as the other two founding families, had lost their strength, as they had disappeared from the political scene and had lost many experts in war, but that is not the case.


    Daphne who was the queen at the time came up with a plan to destroy the Vilotti family. She made the three founding families leave the main plane as if they were falling into decline, but in reality, they were regaining their strength.


    Luna who is the current Marchioness of the Listroff family did not actually reside in the capital, none of the founding families do and she was not in the capital just to attend Victoria''s engagement party.


    She had come to report that the founding families were ready to move and coincidentally the engagement party happened, and seeing what had happened, she decided to inform the queen, as it was the perfect excuse to start the cleanup.


    This was the problem with the nobles. Even though they were known to be traitors, they couldn''t be destroyed without a cause, as the other nobles would start to believe that they could be next, leading the situation to a civil war, something that no one wanted.


    And that was where Andrew''s fight with the Marchioness Vilotti came into play in this political game. In short, they would use Andrew as a sword, to cut down their enemies.


    Obviously, the royal family couldn''t side with Andrew and eliminate the Vilotti family under that excuse, because to the public the Vilotti family had contributed a lot to the country over the years, so abandoning them for a stranger would still cause discontent, but that changed if Andrew generated contributions.


    Andrew''s massages are heavenly, but don''t think that women as intelligent and experienced as Daphne and Diana would give him shares in the mall just for that, it was all part of this plan.


    Now everyone knew that Andrew was the one who proposed this idea that is bearing fruit. It was also promoted that the new shopping mall was his proposal, which is true, but the propaganda sent out is for the purpose of making it known so that people see that he has contributed.


    People have short memories and will prefer a person who offers fruits now to those who did so in previous times that they did not even know or live.


    Although they still had to discuss it with Andrew, their last card is to reveal that Andrew possessed demigod-level strength with him and with these three factors, it was more than enough for the royal family to side with him.


    Just think about it, would there be discontent if the royal family chose Andrew over the Vilotti family after they boosted the economy and had a demigod-like powerhouse who could help the kingdom?


    The answer is "No", and even if there was, the Vilotti family had put the final nail in their coffin by acting so arrogantly and overbearingly in recent years, which was already causing discomfort among some nobles and citizens.


    The older members of the Vilotti family had created this plan, but the younger ones were ignorant and acted arrogantly, a mistake that now had them in check.


    When Clarissa heard everything Diana said, she was beyond shocked. She couldn''t believe that all of this was happening in the country, without her knowing about it, but it wasn''t strange, as the Caltu family was also part of the plan.


    The Caltu family is very close to the royal family despite not being an old family like the Vilotti. They had political power and connections, but suddenly they focused on business and lost everything else.


    Clarissa didn''t know about this, but Victoria''s mother thought it was strange and that''s how she found out that her ancestors were helping the royal family and the founding families with this movement.


    For this reason, Victoria''s mother continued the efforts of her predecessors, but unfortunately, she was killed by the Vilotti family. When Clarissa heard this, anger began to run through her body.


    She always thought that her sister had died in an accident and in fact, everyone in the family thought that, but it was not true, she was killed so that Victoria would rise to power and the Vilotti family could marry her and take her resources. that is why they where border when Andrew engaged with her. It was all a web of intrinsic tricks from side to side trying to outdo each other.

 CHAPTER 505

    "Why didn''t you tell us about my sister''s assassination?" Clarissa asked, clearly angry. Diana felt her heart tighten when she saw Clarissa because even though Clarissa wasn''t as close to her as Victoria and Victoria''s mother, they were still close and it hurt her to have to hide it from her. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.However, it was Daphne who answered, "Because Eloisa didn''t allow it." At such an answer, Clarissa turned to look at Daphne in confusion and Daphne, letting out a sigh, began to explain.


    "Eloisa had fulfilled the mission. She had collected enough resources so that the Listroff, Morse, and Vizact families could recover and she demanded that no one in the Caltu family be informed of this, especially her daughter."


    Clarissa, upon hearing her, clenched her fists tightly and her expression was bitter because she knew her sister too well and was sure that Daphne wasn''t lying to her, even so, she couldn''t help but be upset.


    "How did it happen?" Clarissa asked, not wanting to leave anything to be found out, and Daphne didn''t hide anything from her. She had promised not to tell the Caltu family anything, but now that the plan was going to be carried out, there was no way not to tell them.


    In fact, they would have to contact Andrew and therefore Victoria would also find out, so she was honest with Clarissa, "The Vilotti family had been gaining resources with political marriages."


    "The Caltu family that had embarked on business with the intention of helping us had many and that put you in the sights of the Vilotti family," Daphne said, pausing to see if Clarissa was following.


    "Although they never found out about our plans with the Caltu family, the resources attracted them, but they knew they couldn''t catch Eloisa, much less Victoria if she had her protection, so they orchestrated Eloisa''s murder to make Victoria the new countess and be able to catch her in marriage," Daphne concluded.


    "That''s why you never approved of that marriage," Clarissa muttered unconsciously. As mentioned before, Victoria was one of the most sought-after bachelors in Dunnas and there were endless marriage proposals for her.


    However, Daphne had always leaked these proposals. While she was always looking for a partner for her, she always excluded the Vilotti family and although few knew that, Clarissa did.


    It was impossible for Clarissa not to know when she became practically Victoria''s mother. It is true that she was not as involved as with her daughter Lili, but she was always looking out for Victoria.


    "That is correct. Do you think I would allow my dear granddaughter to marry into the family that killed her mother?" Daphne suddenly said and in her voice, one could hear the contained anger.


    At that moment Clarissa realized that Daphne and Diana were not as composed as they seemed. It must be understood that the Caltu family was not only close to the royal family, they were intimate.


    It all started in the generation of Clarissa and Eloisa''s mother. Daphne''s older brother had married Victoria''s grandmother, and that was how this relationship began.


    In fact, it was for this very reason that the Caltu family supported Daphne''s plan to focus on business and help the founding families regain their strength, work that Eloisa then continued.


    Eloisa was actually Daphne''s niece, although few knew this, as this marriage between her brother and the Caltu family was hidden in order not to reveal their plans against the Vilotti family.


    Even Clarissa was unaware of this and surprisingly asked, "Do our protectors know about this?" Her question was not strange, as these elders had lived a long time and it was impossible for them not to know.


    Experience new tales on empire


    Confirming her suspicions, Daphne said, "Of course they knew, but they swore to remain silent." Hearing this, Clarissa immediately understood that the old man who had spoken to her yesterday to support Victoria was not just looking for benefits, but knew about this plan.


    The room fell silent after that, but Daphne quickly broke it by saying, "I know it''s a lot to take in and I''m sorry to keep you in the dark, but it was a risky plan, and the fewer people who knew the better."


    Clarissa, although upset, understood what Daphne was saying and didn''t hold that against her, but then something came to her mind and she asked, "I understand, but, according to your story this plan has been going on for decades, is the Vilotti family still associated with Galicia?"


    Daphne smiled at her question and nodded internally seeing how sharp Clarissa''s mind was. Anyone would be shocked by what she had been told, but she saw the bigger picture.


    "Well, they just teamed up to kill my husband and son-in-law. While their intention was to destroy the country as a team, the Vilotti family became too greedy. They want Dunnas for themselves, so they broke off relations with Galicia," Daphne replied.


    Clarisa wasn''t surprised by that statement, as it was what she thought had happened. Galicia didn''t have the patience to wait so long, and although they hadn''t been able to get anything with wars, it was better than waiting for the Vilotti family.


    Understanding this, Clarisa put her anger aside and asked, "So, what''s next?" Diana then took over from her mother to explain, "We must first talk to Andrew and Victoria. We have to inform them of this and ask for their help."


    Clarisa wasn''t happy to hear that, as she didn''t want Victoria to find out what happened to her mother, but she also knew there was no other way. Diana, not realizing what Clarissa was thinking, continued, "Even though it may not seem like it, Andrew is very powerful and we need his support or this will not go very smoothly."


    After that statement, the office fell silent again and after a few minutes Clarissa spoke again, "You know that Victoria will be very upset with you, right?"


    Daphne and Diana scrunched up their faces upon hearing this, knowing that Victoria could really come to hate them, but they still answered with conviction, "It will be painful, but we must protect the country. That is our duty as a royal family."


    Clarissa nodded in understanding and said, "You should be quick. I doubt that witch Vilotti will leave them alone for long." Diana and Daphne nodded at her words and replied, "Don''t worry, we already sent a messenger to invite them."


    "Fine," Clarissa said and as was walking she said, "I will leave now. I know you should have done this and Eloise had no complaints, but I won''t help you calm Victoria down." Diana and Daphne scrunched up their faces again, knowing that Victoria was really going to reprimand them for their actions.


    Clarissa smiled when she saw their expressions and before leaving the room said, "Maybe Andrew can help you, but still, good luck." The two women stood there a little uncomfortable because a problem was approaching.


    They really didn''t want Victoria to hate them. They had known her since birth and were family, they didn''t want their relationship to go to hell just because of this plan, but in the end, it was something that had to be done and there was no turning back.


    Meanwhile, at Dunnas Palace, Andrew and the others had also finished their meeting. Unlike the intrinsic maneuvers of the royal family, the founding families, the Caltu family, and the Vilotti family, they had only entered into this plan by accident.


    At least that was what they thought, because they were unaware of Daphne and Diana''s plans. Their plan now was to wait and respond. They couldn''t attack the Vilotti family right off the bat, so they had to wait for them to attack them.


    If Andrew was the first to attack, the royal family and the other nobles would side with the Vilotti family, and while they weren''t afraid of them, it wasn''t ideal, as they would be isolated.


    For this reason, they would wait for the Vilotti family to attack them and give them a reason to defend themselves. They had barely finished their meeting when the office door rang.


    Everyone felt strange, as everyone knew they were having a meeting and no one was to interrupt, but since they had already finished, they decided to see who it was, so Andrew allowed them in.


    Surprisingly, the person there was Carmen. Although Carmen is one of the most important people in the Heavenly Palace as she is the caretaker of Andrew''s children, she doesn''t participate in these meetings.


    That''s why seeing her here surprised them. Carmen didn''t linger and said, "A messenger from Queen Diana is here and invites Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Victoria to the castle." Such a message surprised them even more, but they soon understood.


    It must have been about the altercation from the previous night. The Vilotti family is a high-ranking noble family, so it was not strange that the royal family wanted to mediate things so that they did not fight.


    "Alright, tell her that we will go later," Andrew replied without giving it much importance, but then Carmen said, "Young master, I am afraid that is not possible. The messenger was very emphatic that you must go immediately."


    Now this was strange. Andrew and many of those present had thought that the summons to the royal castle of Dunnas was to calm things down, but the fact that the call was so urgent showed that perhaps things were more complex than expected.


    Oliver immediately said, "Young master, attending is imperative, but I do not think it is convenient for Lady Victoria to go. If you are alone in any eventuality it will be easy to escape."

 CHAPTER 506

    Although no one believed that the royal family would mistreat them, everyone had thoughts similar to Oliver''s. They thought that something bad could happen and that it was better to safeguard their safety.So far the royal family had behaved wonderfully towards them, but recently the release of Andrew''s divine seal brought some uncertainty and now they were in a fight with one of the nobles of higher status and seniority, so being worried was normal. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Victoria intervened, "I have those worries too, but I can tell you for sure, if they wanted to do something to him, they wouldn''t have called me. I know them very well, they would never use me in that way."


    Despite Victoria''s comment, everyone felt insecure, but still, Andrew agreed and left with Victoria for the royal castle of Dunnas. Oliver and the others couldn''t help but worry, but since Andrew had made up his mind, they couldn''t do anything.


    Stay updated via empire


    Honestly, they weren''t worried about the royal family''s strength and intentions, but that they would hurt Victoria. It was clear that Andrew had his hidden card and that it would be difficult for them to harm him, but Victoria was another story.


    Also, the fear was not of being hurt, but of what Andrew would do if that happened because they knew that Andrew could go into berserker mode, and well, destroying this city was not difficult.


    That was where the fear resided because if they fell out with the royal family, they would simply move somewhere else, but if they destroyed a city, Andrew would be seen as a threat to the entire continent, of the same caliber as the abysmals.


    Still, there was nothing they could do now, just hope that their fears were unfounded. Andrew and Victoria got into the carriage and were accompanied by the royal messenger.


    This was so that they would see that the queen called them and that there would be no unscrupulous people who would attack them, especially the Vilotti family who seemed restless to take revenge.


    Although the Vilotti family was plotting against the royal family, they still had to keep up appearances, so attacking Andrew and Victoria when they are accompanied by a royal messenger, is not giving the royal family any face and giving them reasons to destroy them.


    The power of the Vilotti family should not be underestimated, but the power of the royal family should not be underestimated either and it was not the time to enter into conflict. In a short time, the carriage entered the royal grounds and stopped at the entrance of the castle.


    Kenia as always was waiting for them pretending to be a common servant, but everyone knew what this woman was capable of. After the cordial greetings, they were guided to the usual office and there they met Daphne and Diana.


    Andrew since he arrived, noticed that the three demigods were present, but hidden. This made Andrew wrinkle his brows and think, "Do they really intend to attack us?"


    Despite his thoughts, he greeted them as he always did, respectfully, but friendly. Unexpectedly, Daphne and Diana also greeted him with the same intentions, which confused Andrew even more.


    He was using his Eros eyes, so he could see that Diana and Daphne had no bad intentions, but that only confused him, as he did not understand the presence of the demigods.


    "Could it be that they don''t know about their presence?" Andrew kept asking himself in his mind. Although worried and confused, Andrew did not allow it to reflect on his face and continued speaking naturally.


    "What is it? Why so urgent to see us?" Andrew asked, but he did not receive an immediate answer. At that moment, Andrew''s Eros eyes showed that Diana and Daphne had an aura of sadness, but it was not directed at him but at Victoria.


    Andrew was becoming more and more confused and when he thought to continue asking, Daphne started to speak, "Forgive the sudden summons, but we have an important matter to discuss."


    Victoria, ignorant of everything, immediately asked, "Is it about the altercation with the Vilotti family?" She wanted to continue explaining, but Daphne stopped her and her next words made Victoria''s entire body tremble, "I need to tell you something about your mother."


    If Andrew was confused before, now he was completely lost. "What does Victoria''s mother have to do with this meeting?" Andrew asked trying to find answers.


    Daphne and Diana sighed in resignation and after exchanging glances, Daphne began to tell them everything they had told Clarissa a few moments ago. Andrew did not interrupt, although he had to admit that he was shocked by what he heard.


    Victoria, for her part, was already shedding tears, as she had just learned that her mother had not died in an accident as she believed. She was so shocked that she even lost her balance and if it weren''t for Andrew holding her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Despite how affected Victoria was, Daphne did not stop telling her story. She explained how the Vilotti family had conspired against them, the role of the Vacilea kingdom, the death of Diana and Daphne''s husbands, as well as the murder of Victoria''s mother.


    They also explained the plan they had and asked for Andrew''s support. When Daphne finished speaking, in the room only Victoria''s sobs could be heard as she still could not get over what she had been told.


    Andrew remained at her side trying to comfort her, but it didn''t seem to work. Diana and Daphne said nothing more and waited in silence. Andrew now understood the reason why the three demigods were present.


    They had forced Andrew into this conflict, so now that they were revealing it, they were afraid that Andrew would react badly and they wanted to be there in case of an eventuality.


    However, Andrew was not really upset. They certainly used him, but that did not change the fact that they were honest with him and had helped him develop, so he had no reason to be upset.


    Also, he was already in conflict with the Vilotti family, so having allies like the royal family and the founding families only made things easier for him, but still, Andrew did not agree to help them right away.


    In this whole matter, there was one variable and that was Victoria. The death of her mother was key to what Andrew would do. He had decided to let her decide what they would do.


    If she wanted to avenge her mother, Andrew would not hesitate, but if she, on the contrary, blamed Daphne and Diana for her mother''s death, he could also leave the country and take her away.


    The only thing Andrew was sure of was that he would not fight with Diana and Daphne. It is true that Victoria''s mother died in this plan, but that was her decision, not Diana''s or Daphne''s fault, so even if Victoria asked him to, Andrew would not attack them, that was not fair.


    This situation lasted several minutes until Helena managed to calm down. Daphne, seeing that she had controlled her emotions, asked with some fear in her voice, "Do you hate us?"


    Helena looked up and saw the woman she considered a grandmother. She could see the fear in her eyes that Victoria would say that she hated them and noticed that, Victoria smiled because although she was hurt, she could see the general picture.


    "I don''t hate you. I couldn''t do it, you have only loved me since I can remember and I understand that it was my mother''s decision, but..." Victoria did not finish her sentence and everyone could see how her voice changed from sadness to anger, "The Vilotti family has to pay."


    At that moment, the three demigods appeared, surprising everyone except Andrew. Just as he had thought, the others did not know they were present.


    Elder Johan was the first to speak, "My child, royal blood runs through your veins just like it did in Eloisa''s and the Vilotti family will pay, I can assure you that."


    Victoria looked at the old man''s expression and smiled, as that alone comforted her, but then Elder Arkos asked, "Young Andrew, what is your decision?" To which Andrew responded with a smug smile, "I do not like intrigues, but my problem with the Vilotti family was not orchestrated by you, it just happened."


    Andrew paused and adopting a serious expression added, "Besides, my wife wants revenge, so even without you I would have wiped that scum off the face of the earth."


    His murderous intent was not something to be underestimated, but the elders instead of fearing, were happy because they had gained a great ally. The Vilotti family not only had many experts but also a powerful demigod as a guardian.


    Although he could not stand up to these three elders, escape, and create problems in the future, it was not impossible and that is why Andrew''s help was important because with him they would make sure to cut off all the roots.


    Then, the meeting began in order to decide how and when they would attack. Victoria snuggled into Andrew''s chest as if to feel protected, but she was attentive to everything that was said because she wanted to know all the details, after all, it was her revenge.


    When everything was defined, Victoria suddenly asked, "Do you know who was the killer of my mother?" Diana and Daphne looked at her with a pitiful expression, but still answered, "The killer has already been handled, but the mastermind is the current marquise."


    Hearing that, Victoria said, "I want to finish her with my hands." Everyone hesitated to allow this, but Andrew hugged her and said, "I will bring her to you tied and gagged, do not worry."

 CHAPTER 507

    Everyone was shocked by Andrew''s words, but no one refuted him because Victoria had every right to avenge her mother, and if Andrew wanted to help her accomplish that purpose, they were no one to stop him.Certainly, they were a little worried that Victoria would lose herself in her desire for revenge, but somehow they felt that Andrew would not allow it. They did not understand where this feeling came from, but they were still certain, so they did not worry.


    With that matter settled Andrew and Victoria returned to Dunnas Palace, as they had to inform everyone of what they had discussed. No one suspected that they were planning the downfall of the Vilotti family.


    In fact, most thought that the royal family had summoned Andrew and Victoria to the castle in order to warn them, as for everyone, the Vilotti family was important in the kingdom.


    However, some suspected something strange, as the royal family had not sent any messenger to the Vilotti family to reassure them. This gave them the understanding that the royal family did not intend to oppose the measures taken by the Vilotti family.


    The Vilotti family also thought the same, since it is a kind of unwritten rule that what happened was synonymous with permissibility. However, things were far from what they seemed.


    Although it is true that the royal family was giving permission for this action, in reality, it was all part of the plan. The idea was to let the Vilotti family attack Andrew and for him to respond, making it seem like they were in a conflict, which was true, but the intention was for the Vilotti family not to notice the movements of the royal family. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    In short, the plan was for the Vilotti family to focus on Andrew while the royal family would expose the evidence they had to the other noble families of the kingdom.


    The reason for this was to warn them of the "Cleansing" they would do and in this way, the other noble families would not panic when they attacked the Vilotti family. While they had consolidated Andrew''s image, he was still not prominent enough to be used as an excuse to destroy the Vilottis.


    Still, they had proof of the conspiracies they had made and that was what they wanted to expose. Telling the nobles about this would prevent panic and although they risked their plan becoming public, Daphne had already taken steps to prevent it.


    After they learned that the Vilotti family was plotting to overthrow them, Daphne began a thorough investigation of all the nobles and prominent families in the country.


    So they now knew who was associated with the Vilotti family. While they had grown stronger and gained a lot of power, they could not hope to overthrow a country on their own, so they had allies.


    Unfortunately for them, they had all been identified and were among the targets to be destroyed. Since there were many noble families allied with them, the forces of the royal family and the 3 founding families had to be spread out across the country, so as not to leave any loose ends.


    When Andrew told this to his wives and guardians, everyone was stunned, as they expected anything, except that such a conspiracy and counterattack had been brewing for so long.


    Even so, everyone was happy, because now they knew that they did not have to fight alone and what was even better, they were allied with the 4 most powerful families in the country, so they saw no way they would lose.


    However, Oliver was not so naive. Being a former general, he knew war better than anyone and knew that although they had the advantage in the next battle, that did not mean that they had already won.


    Wars are won by fighting them and no matter how good the plan was, there was always room for error, so he lowered everyone''s spirits, making them focus on the objective.


    When they heard Oliver''s warnings, everyone calmed down. Sansa also agreed with Oliver. She may not be a commander or general like Oliver, but she had fought several battles and understood his point.


    Andrew, hearing this, also calmed his thoughts. They had become strong, there was no doubt about that, but now he realized that that confidence was turning into arrogance and that was not good.


    Arrogance causes mistakes and when lives are at stake, mistakes are dangerous. Focusing on the ground again, Andrew began to ask about the strategy they should use.


    Oliver proposed that they stay in the Palace of Dunnas and wait for the Vilotti family to attack. Unlike the Cannaris empire, here in the kingdom of Dunnas, no one knew that the Heavenly Palace was strange since they had not had conflicts.


    In Cannaris, many had attacked them and that was why everyone knew that Andrew''s establishment had something strange and no one dared to attack them there, but in Dunnas, they had never been attacked, so they did not know how special this place was. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver was sure that the Vilotti family with their arrogance, would not miss the opportunity to attack them in this place, in fact, he believed that if the Vilotti family could destroy this establishment it would be for the best.


    Because of this, Andrew decided to accept his proposal, but still asked, "What if they don''t attack?", to which Oliver replied, "Then we bait them. We can make the young master go out exposed to attract them."


    "Isn''t it too obvious?" Andrew continued to ask, unsure of that plan B, as it seemed too simple. Oliver, upon hearing this, smiled and began to explain, "Young master. A few moments ago your confidence had turned into arrogance and I was not letting you think, now, do you think that the Vilotti family is arrogant?".


    At such a question, everyone''s eyes widened, as they understood what Oliver meant. It is true that using Andrew as bait was too obvious that it was a trap, but arrogance would blind the Vilotti family and they would still fall.


    Everyone was embarrassed at the thought of this, because until Oliver warned them, they were the ones prone to fall into such a simple trap, due to their arrogance. Oliver who saw them all lowering their heads, and nodded happily because he had achieved his goal.


    He wanted them to not put their eyes on their heads and not see the simple things. No matter how strong they are, they must keep their feet on the ground. After achieving this, Oliver proposed that they bring the experts at their disposal for this battle.


    Most of the experts they had at their disposal were Andrew''s guardians, but there were also the 5 they had stolen from the fight with Oslo and Vocgo, who still remained in Cannaris.


    Oliver wanted to gather their entire force, but Andrew did not agree. Certainly, the more experts the better, but he believed that bringing those 5 who are not very strong was not necessary.


    Also, they would have to leave the Cannaris Palace unprotected, although it was impossible for anything to happen there under Andrew''s surveillance, he still did not think it was necessary to bring them.


    Andrew believed that, with Oliver, Sansa, Castor, Vala, Aki, and himself, they were more than enough. They would face quantity with quality and although it was not ideal, Oliver agreed and began to instruct everyone on how to move when everything started.


    Andrew also stressed that they were just a distraction and should not show their full power unless there is an emergency. He also told them that he wanted the Marchioness of Vilotti alive since Victoria wanted to take care of her.


    Although that complicated things, no one disagreed. Most of them did not have family, but they understood that Victoria wanted to avenge her loved one, so they agreed.


    With everything set, everyone went to prepare, because Oliver sensed that the Vilotti family would not keep them waiting and would probably attack them that same night. In the royal castle, Daphne and Diana were also making their preparations.


    In a stealthy manner, they informed the noble families about what could happen in the following days, and needless to say, it was a shock for everyone, because when they were presented with the evidence of what the Vilotti family had done, many were upset.


    Some even expressed their desire to participate and this had nothing to do with gaining the favor of the royal family, but rather that many of the experts of these families who defended the border were victims of the conspiracies of the Vilotti family.


    Daphne and Diana, obviously, would not avoid having more allies and accept their help. Everyone seemed calm and no one suspected the storm that was coming. Each side was preparing its forces and then everything began.


    Just as Oliver had thought, Marchioness Vilotti could not hold back, and shortly after Dunnas Palace closed its doors in the early morning, about 20 experts silently appeared.


    Andrew immediately noticed them and warned everyone. If these experts entered Dunnas Palace, they would be easily restrained, but their goal was different. They wanted to destroy the establishment, so they did not need to enter.


    In a coordinated movement, they gathered their power and prepared to attack Dunnas Palace and while this is Andrew''s temple where he is a god and has control of everything, the building itself is no different from the others, at least for now.


    This means that it could be destroyed, although harming those inside was unlikely. Still, Andrew would not allow that and before the attacks were released, all of Andrew''s guardians came out to defend.


    A powerful air pressure shot from different angles towards the Dunnas Palace, but the 20 envoys of the Vilotti family were only minor experts and their attacks were easily blocked by Oliver, Sansa and Castor.


    Even so, the roar was great and then the city that was silent and asleep, went into a frenzy, as the powerful auras of the warriors who would duel could be felt, starting the war.

 CHAPTER 508

    The firepower of 20 experts, even if they are the lowest level, is not simple, but for the powerful houses like Oliver, Sansa, and Castor, it was not a problem. Still, the clouds of dust and the noise generated were not small.The movement was so great that the entire structure of the Dunnas Palace was covered in dust and it was impossible to see whether or not they had achieved their objective. What they did manage to do was wake up the entire city.


    The experts from all over the city immediately sensed the confrontation and came out to see what was happening. Even the normal citizens woke up, as the noise was loud and impossible to ignore.


    In the Vilotti family mansion, the Marchioness looked out the window in the direction of the Dunnas Palace and even from that distance the curtain of dust that had been raised could be seen.


    The Marchioness, who was holding a glass of red wine, took a sip and with a smile on her face muttered, "And so ends the idiots who offend me." Even this far away, the cloud of dust could be seen, so all the inhabitants of the city could see what was happening, and the city guards could as well.


    However, they did not move to see what was happening. The Vilotti family had already informed them and above all, bribed them so that they would not appear at the place until after a long time.


    Even so, they could not remain inactive, since it would be too suspicious, so they dedicated themselves to calming the citizens who were beginning to leave their houses worried about what was happening.


    It seemed that they were trying to prevent them from getting close to the danger, but in reality, it was only an excuse so that they could later justify their inaction or late response to the incident.


    Just think about it, if the city was under attack as was what most had thought, would the guards first calm the civilians or would they run at full speed to face the threat?


    Daphne and Diana could also observe everything that was happening from the castle. They also knew that the guards had been bribed, but they couldn''t do anything about it, in fact, this benefited them.


    Even Ariza saw that something was happening even though she didn''t understand the situation, as she is ignorant of the plans of the Vilotti family, her grandmother, or her mother. Despite not understanding the details, she knew that something had happened, so she quickly went to find her relatives.


    She, like most of the town''s inhabitants, thought they were under attack, so it was natural for her to look for her grandmother and mother, but she quickly understood that something strange was going on.


    The castle didn''t seem to be in a frenzy. If there really was an attack on the town, all the guards would be on high alert, running everywhere and some would even have come to find her to protect her or evacuate her depending on the situation.


    While the guards were on alert, everything seemed under control. There was no one running in urgency and that puzzled Ariza. She approached some of them and asked what was happening, but the only answer she received was that, two groups started a fight and that she shouldn''t worry.


    Despite the guard''s words, Ariza still made it to her grandmother and mother. The two women saw the princess and smiling Diana asked, "My little one, why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "Who can sleep with this racket? What''s going on?" Ariza replied a little upset. She might be young, but she wasn''t stupid. She understood that her grandmother and mother knew what was happening and for some reason seemed to expect it.


    Diana looked at her daughter with tenderness and pride, because she could understand that her daughter was calmly evaluating the situation, although her actions didn''t seem that way and as the mother of the future queen of Dunnas she was happy.


    This showed that Ariza with a little more experience would be a good ruler and being the person who would pass the crown to her, Diana couldn''t be calmer, because she knew that she could retire calmly when the time came.


    Daphne was even sharper than Diana, so she also noticed this and smiled, saying, "Come here little Ariza. Let''s talk for a moment." Ariza felt strange at this invitation, but she obeyed nonetheless.


    Daphne did not keep things from her, and while they waited for things to develop, she told Ariza what was going on. Andrew and Victoria''s fight with the Vilotti family, the Vilotti family''s conspiracies, their plan to destroy that family, and even how Victoria''s mother died.


    While these three women were talking calmly, in Dunnas Palace, the dust had cleared, revealing that the building had not suffered any damage.


    The experts of the Vilotti family were shocked to see this, but quickly recovered, as they could see Oliver, Sansa, and Castor in the sky looking down at them. They immediately felt the pressure, and the one acting as the leader immediately wanted to shout for them to retreat, but he couldn''t.


    This man was the most powerful among them, but he was still a minor expert, and when he tried to scream, a figure rose from the shadows behind him and stabbed a red dagger into his neck.


    It was a precise blow, and he didn''t even realize he had been attacked until the light left his eyes. It was Aki who had used her ability, "Shadow Cloak," to move undetected and stab the dagger that Andrew had given her.


    It was an abandoned weapon, meaning it was a divine weapon and still retained some strength, so the Vilotti family expert had no chance, especially where Aki had struck.


    Without a leader, the other experts had lost their heads and couldn''t react in time, so Oliver, Sansa, and Castor moved. Their speed was impressive, as the experts only saw them disappear and when they appeared, several of them were already dead.


    Although delayed by the surprise, they understood that they couldn''t win and quickly fled. Obviously, they weren''t stupid enough to think of running to the Vilotti family mansion, but they also knew that if they didn''t find a place to protect themselves, they wouldn''t make it out alive.


    Unfortunately, the only place with those characteristics was the Vilotti family mansion, and so they ran there. Honestly, with the strength and speed of Andrew''s guardians, they could eliminate them before they got there, but they decided not to.


    The whole plan was for them to attract the attention of the Vilotti family, so they had to let them flee to that place for the real conflict to begin. When the fleeing experts arrived at the Vilotti family mansion, Oliver, Sansa, and Castor waited.


    They didn''t want to start attacking and give the Vilotti family the excuse that they were the ones who attacked first while chasing experts who weren''t associated with them.


    Oliver is an experienced general and he knew that the nobles might abandon the experts without mercy to maintain their image and if they did that, they would lose the trigger for the plan they had made.


    Oliver knew that fear made people make stupid moves and just as Oliver had thought, the experts seeing that they were not being pursued, believed that they were afraid of the power of the Vilotti family and went to inform the Marchioness.


    They believed that the Marchioness would find out, take action and they could get their revenge. They knew that they would be punished for not fulfilling the mission, but still, it would be better than death.


    When the Marchioness saw less than half of the experts she had sent appear, she immediately wrinkled her face and somewhat confused asked, "Did they destroy the place?"


    Although fearful, the experts reported what had happened. The Marchioness immediately became upset, not because of the fact that they failed, but because she immediately understood that the experts had revealed her as the mastermind of the attack.


    A noble family could easily destroy an enemy organization, but it depended on the organization. If the target had ties to other nobles, it was best not to reveal who the attackers were, to avoid trouble.


    Certainly, anyone would know that if something happened to Andrew, Victoria or someone close to them would think it was the Vilotti family, but knowing and having proof were two different things.


    "Idiots," the Marchioness began to shout, but then Oliver''s deep voice was heard, "So it''s the Vilotti family attacking us." The Marchioness immediately turned around and saw the three figures rising into the air.


    She clenched her teeth and hands tightly at the sight, not out of fear, but because she had been discovered. They were not afraid of Andrew, not even the Caltu family, but the royal family was also involved and that was a problem.


    "I can''t let them go," was what the Marchioness thought, and the next second a powerful aura was felt. Oliver, Sansa, and Castor immediately went on alert when they felt this power because it was from a demigod.


    Shortly after, an old man with long hair and a white beard, toned muscles, and some scars on his face appeared saying, "You have a lot of guts to come to our house."


    The Marchioness, seeing the old man, smiled with joy, because he was the protector of the family and the only demigod. With his presence, it was impossible for Oliver and the others to escape, and with their deaths, she could cover everything up in some way. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What she didn''t know was that it was all part of the plan. Even if it weren''t for the plan when a demigod releases his power, it will obviously alert the other demigods, so it''s not a wise move on the part of this old man.


    Not to mention that, although weaker, Sansa and Oliver could fight for a few minutes, which was more than enough for the demigod of the royal family to come without no one to die. Knowing that they had to resist for a while, Andrew''s three guardians released all their power.

 CHAPTER 509

    The elder of the Vilotti family was shocked to see how powerful they were, not because he was afraid of them, but because they were so young and to have that level, it was surprising, the elder immediately remembered Daphne''s husband and Diana''s husband.The husbands of these two women were considered in their time the most promising warriors, as they were strong and it was practically certain that they would become demigods in time.


    In addition, this elder was an active participant in the death of both. Although the war on the border against the kingdom of Galicia is fierce, demigods usually do not intervene.


    It is for this reason that when Daphne''s husband and Diana''s husband protected the border, there was no chance for the kingdom of Galicia to win, as they were by far the most powerful warriors.


    Only a demigod could defeat them and, in fact, this was the reason why the Listroff family began to suspect that something strange was happening, as they could not believe that two such powerful warriors fell at the same time.


    It was this old man who eliminated them, so when he saw how strong Oliver and Sansa were, he immediately brought back memories of the two husbands of the royal family. This did not bring him nostalgia, but anger, as he was jealous.


    The Vilotti family had only been able to produce one demigod in its long history and it was him, however, he saw how the royal family and the founding families from time to time had extraordinary talents.


    Although Oliver and Sansa are not from any of these families, the fact that they had a relationship with the royal family and the Caltu family bothered him. Even Castor, who was weaker, still bothered the old man, as his strength demonstrated his talent.


    Filled with anger, the old man launched a blow at the three of them, unleashing a powerful stream of air that the three had to use all their strength to block. For the old man, it was a casual blow, but for Andrew''s three guardians, it was a blow of life or death.


    At that moment they realized the great difference between experts and demigods. It is possible for several lower-level experts to defeat a higher-level expert, but that is very difficult to happen at the demigod level.


    This is due to the energy they control. Experts use aura, while demigods use divinity. The higher the level, the greater the control and strength, which is why it is practically impossible for experts to defeat a demigod.


    The old man, seeing the three of them misaligned after a simple attack, sneered, but did not stop his attack. Without delay, he launched several more blows trying to eliminate them.


    If a single blow managed to put them on the edge of the abyss, this sequence of blows would surely kill them, but then all the blows were rejected quite easily.


    Both, the demigod of the Vilotti family and the marquise who watched the battle from the window were surprised, as that was something impossible for Oliver and the others to block, but when the dust raised by the attacks cleared, they could see the reason.


    There stood Elder Johan and Elder Arkos protecting Oliver, Sansa, and Castor. Their gazes seemed calm, but they were actually burning with anger and it wasn''t because they almost killed Andrew''s guardians.


    These two elders knew that the one who killed Daphne''s husband and Diana''s husband was this old man and they were eager to tear him apart. They were already counting on those two men to become the new guardians of the kingdom and this elder from the Vilotti family took away their chance.


    Their anger was not small, but they suppressed it in order for this plan to work. While they could clean up the Vilotti family whenever they wanted, they understood that some of them might escape and that would only leave problems for the future.


    It was for this reason that they endured and accepted Daphne''s plan for the long term, in order to eliminate all the problems at the root. On the other hand, the elder from the Vilotti family did not understand the presence of these two elders here.


    "Elder Johan, Elder Arkos, does the royal family intend to side with them?" he asked in confusion, causing the two elders of the royal family to chuckle, as they couldn''t believe how hypocritical this guy was.


    "Elder Bastas, do you really think we don''t know what your Vilotti family has done all these years?" Elder Johan replied with a smile that was anything but pleasant.


    Seeing Elder Johan''s suspicious smile, as well as his cold and sharp eyes, Elder Bastas understood that all of his plans had been discovered. A chill ran down his spine and he tried to act stupid, "What do you mean by that? We''ve only fulfilled our obligations." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cut ??the crap Bastas!" Elder Arkos shouted, making the Vilotti family elder back off a bit, and added, "We know of your family''s intention to usurp the country. How you killed Eloisa Caltu, Dormo Dunnas, and Elmis Dunnas, among many others."


    This time, it wasn''t just Elder Bastas who was scared, but also the Marchioness who was listening to what they were saying. Their plan had been exposed and they were now in danger. Elder Bastas immediately thought of running away, but it wouldn''t be so easy to do it with Elder Johan and Elder Arkos present.


    On the other hand, the Marchioness also turned around and tried to run away, but she found that the experts who were there were lying on the ground covered in blood and lifeless.


    The scene surprised her, but not as much as the sudden appearance of Aki and Andrew from the shadows. Both of them had used Aki''s ability "Shadow Cloak" to appear undetected and had killed the 8 experts present without any problem.


    "I told you that you would die from your stinking mouth," Andrew said in a serious tone and with a macabre smile. He looked like a demon from hell itself and that scared the Marchioness to death.


    She couldn''t bear the pressure and fell to the ground trembling, but Andrew didn''t care and walked towards her in a threatening manner. His bloodlust was astonishing and the fighters outside the mansion noticed his powerful and deadly aura.


    Elder Bastas immediately looked inside the mansion and could see what was happening and his expression darkened. He is the guardian of the Vilotti family so he wanted to leave some living roots and said, "Dear elders, this was all my plan, the new generation doesn''t know about this, can''t you forgive them?"


    Elder Johan laughed sarcastically and replied, "They don''t know anything? Do you think we''re stupid? Do you think we don''t know that the ones who orchestrated the murder of Eloisa Caltu were the young people of your family?"


    With those words, Elder Bastas understood that the royal family knew everything they had done and were now carrying out a cleanup. He knew that no one would be saved, but he didn''t understand how they had found out.


    Seeing the expression on the face of Elder Bastas, Elder Johan understood what he was thinking and decided to tell him before sending him to the other world, "Your mistake was to have killed Dormo and Elmis. Did you really think that we would not suspect the death of two of the most promising warriors in the country, especially when they were husbands of the royal family?"


    Elder Bastas was shocked to hear this, as this meant that the royal family knew of their plan decades ago. There he realized that the royal family had planned this well and that their annihilation was well organized.


    He gritted his teeth tightly upon hearing this and reaffirmed his determination to escape. He knew that if they had planned this much, no one would be saved, but he had a chance, since, although weaker than these two, he was still a demigod.


    Winning the battle was impossible, but escaping was a different matter and at high speed, he took out a small mirror-like artifact. When Elder Johan and Elder Arkos saw this object, they immediately paled.


    They knew very well what it was. It was a teleportation mirror and if he used it, it would be very difficult to find him, it was practically as if he had fled. Elder Bastas was pleased with his preparation, laughed out loud, and sneered as he activated the mirror.


    "Fools, did you really think you could catch me? Fear because I will return and your family will suffer," he said amidst his maniacal laughter, and although the demigods of the royal family had moved to prevent his escape, they knew they could not stop him.


    However, in that moment of tension, the mirror stopped working and Elder Bastas spat out a mouthful of blood. Everyone was shocked at the scene and Elder Bastas turned his head in disbelief and there he found someone.


    It was Andrew who, seeing that things were getting bad, asked Fluffy to take his body and prevent Elder Bastas from fleeing. It only took him a second to take Andrew''s body, appear behind the Vilotti family elder, and pierce him with his hand.


    Andrew''s arm pierced the old man''s body from his back to his chest, having destroyed everything in its path. Now, Fluffy had already returned control to Andrew, it was he who was there watching the old man lose his life.


    The feeling of having his arm covered in another person''s blood and entrails was not pleasant, but Andrew remained with a cold expression and only heard the old man Bastas utter haltingly, "You... How?".


    Andrew gave him a contemptuous smile and snorted, "The dead do not need to know." With annoyance, he pulled his arm out of Bastas''s body and threw him to the ground, but before he fell, Elder Arkos grabbed him and twisted his neck.


    Although he would die from the wound caused by Andrew, Elder Arkos did not want to give him any chances, so he finished him off instantly. Elder Johan approached Andrew and with an expression of gratitude said, "Thank you, you really saved us."


    "I didn''t do it for you. If that old man runs away, we will surely be in trouble too," Andrew said casually. Elder Johan didn''t say anything else about that, but nodded and asked, "Do you have the Marchioness?"


    "Yes," Andrew replied still with the same attitude and Elder Johan spoke again, "I know you won''t allow it, but don''t let Victoria get hurt." Andrew understood what the old man meant and nodded firmly reassuring him that he knew what to do.

 CHAPTER 510

    There was nothing threatening Victoria at the moment, so there was no danger. What Elder Johan meant was not to let Victoria lose herself in revenge, which Andrew understood very well.He would not allow his wife to fall into that. He accepted that she was the one to eliminate the Marchioness Vilotti because she is the murderer of her mother, but he would not allow that to mark her for life, on the contrary, he wanted that to help her heal her wounds.


    Elder Johan, seeing that Andrew understood his words, said nothing more and continued with what was his responsibility. It is true that they had eliminated the demigod of the Vilotti family, but until they were completely eradicated, the job was not done.


    Andrew, in the company of his guardians, entered the mansion again, where Aki secured the Marchioness and took her to the Dunnas Palace, for Victoria to judge her.


    This woman might be very haughty and overbearing, but that was only thanks to the power of her family, but now that their most powerful warrior had been eliminated and she was in front of Andrew and the others, she could not withstand the pressure and fainted.


    They did not care about her condition, they just grabbed her and took her away. The experts of the Vilotti family who were still in the mansion, seeing how everything developed, immediately began to flee.


    However, it was an illusion to believe that they could escape the gaze of two powerful demigods. Elder Johan instructed Elder Arkos to carry Elder Bastas'' body to the castle, for Daphne and Diana to see.


    Their husbands died because of that old man, so it was only fair that they saw him before destroying his body. Meanwhile, Elder Johan began to eliminate all the fleeing experts.


    While it was difficult for Elder Johan to chase after so many experts who ran in different directions, Andrew asked his guardians to help him and thanks to their immense power, none of the experts could escape.


    They were dropping like flies. The speed of these four, especially the elderly demigod, was insane and the experts had no chance. They had only traveled a few meters and their heads were falling from their necks.


    The slaughter was brutal and merciless. There may have been some innocents between them, but being part of the Vilotti family they shared their sins and therefore shared their fate and that was death.


    The city was shocked by what was happening. The citizens did not understand what was happening and even the guards were shocked when the battle moved from Dunnas Palace to the Vilotti mansion, but they still did not intervene.


    In fact, noticing that it was the royal family who was involved, they put aside the agreement with the Vilotti family and began hunting down the fleeing experts. They knew they had chosen the wrong side and wanted to vindicate themselves.


    Obviously, Elder Johan could see through their hypocritical moves, but he did not intend to reprimand them because he knew that, although they acted wrongly by allowing themselves to be bribed, it all worked out for their plan, so he would not scold them, at least not now.


    The capital city was not the only one that was in turmoil. Since the Vilotti family had many properties throughout the country, the fights could be seen everywhere.


    The founding families had moved their experts to destroy all the headquarters of the Vilotti family, as well as their allies. The network that the Vilotti family had formed was not limited to a few families.


    In fact, there were more than 30 affiliated families and although of a smaller degree, it was undoubtedly the largest clean-up operation among the nobles carried out by any country on the continent.


    The news would soon reach the other countries, but for now, it was a bloody night in Dunnas. Meanwhile, Andrew in the company of Aki arrived at the Dunnas Palace with the captured Marchioness.


    Without any modesty, they threw her into the prison they had made in the basement of the establishment. She was still unconscious and although Andrew had full control of the place, he did not leave her unguarded.


    He left several guards watching her, while he and Aki went to the office to notify everyone that they had captured her. To be more exact, they were going to notify Victoria since she is the one interested in this woman.


    When the girls saw Andrew and Aki enter, they immediately stood up, but they did not say anything, they just looked at them, and seeing their expressions, they understood that everything had gone well.


    Victoria was the most upset and upon seeing them immediately asked, "Were you able to capture her?", to which Andrew replied with a smile, "She is in prison." Victoria wanted to quickly go to her, but Andrew stopped her.


    He looked at the others in the office and said, "Can you give us a minute please?". The girls understood and left without saying anything. Now in the office, there were only Victoria and Andrew.


    Victoria was confused, not understanding the reason why Andrew stopped her and wanted to talk to her alone, but she still tried to calm down and listen to him. Andrew, seeing her, nodded internally, as it seemed that Victoria had the ability to remain calm, even though she knew that her mother''s killer was within reach.


    Andrew did not rush to speak. He walked to one of the chairs in the office and sat down. His movements confused Victoria, but then Andrew looked at her and with a smile, motioned for her to sit on his lap.


    Although she did not understand what he intended, Victoria obeyed and sat on Andrew''s legs. He hugged her tenderly without saying anything, which confused Victoria even more, but suddenly she felt warmth and unexpected peace.


    Noticing the change, Andrew stroked her hair and began to speak in a soft and calm tone, "It''s good to be calm." Victoria did not understand, but she did not say anything and allowed Andrew to continue.


    "I agreed that you get rid of that woman personally since she is the killer of your mother and you have every right, but remember, you are my wife now, you don''t need to get hung up on revenge, just end it all and continue living," Andrew said.


    At that moment Victoria understood what her husband was doing. Ever since she found out that it was the Marchioness Vilotti who orchestrated her mother''s murder, she had been seething with anger and thirst for revenge.


    Now she understood, that this was not a good state and that everyone was worried that she would lose herself in negative emotions once she had finished off her enemy. She snuggled into Andrew''s chest and said tenderly, "Thank you for worrying."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are my wife, it is my obligation to worry," Andrew replied, caressing her. He tenderly made her raise her head and gave her a tender kiss on the lips, as if telling her that everything would be okay.


    They stood there for a few minutes as if waiting for Victoria to calm down and when she did, they both stood up and left the office and walked to the underground prison where the Marchioness Vilotti was being held. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they arrived, they found the Marchioness screaming at the guards, "Damn you! Don''t you know who I am? Do you think you can escape from this?" but the guards didn''t respond, they just let her scream.


    When Andrew and Victoria entered, the Marchioness stopped screaming and when she saw them, she became frightened. She knew her sins and when she saw Victoria, she understood that Victoria knew everything and was afraid of what would happen to her.


    It was Andrew who spoke first, "Screaming is of no use. Everyone already knows your crimes and right now the Vilotti family will cease to exist, so don''t waste your breath".


    This made her tremble. She was in disbelief, she had indeed seen the death of her family''s protector, but the shock was so great that she had now blocked that memory out in denial that her reign had come to an end.


    Victoria maintained her composure and approaching the cell, she looked at the Marchioness who no longer had her aura of grandeur and arrogance and asked, "What does it feel like?", and added before she answered, "How does it feel to know that everything you did is lost?".


    The Marchioness felt anger as she heard her question. In her eyes, Victoria was gloating over her situation and she was not wrong, but Victoria really just wanted to know what she really felt.


    The Marchioness lost the last thread of sanity she had left and began to rant, "Damn you, don''t think you are superior. Do you think you defeated me? I killed your mother and you cannot change that."


    She had already accepted her defeat, so she wanted to provoke her one last time, it was the only thing left for her to feel superior, but unexpectedly, Victoria did not get angry and as calm as she could be, Victoria smiled.


    Victoria''s smile was the most devastating blow that the Marchioness Vilotti could receive and when she thought of attacking her again, Victoria said, "It is true that you killed my mother, but in exchange, we destroyed your entire family."


    The words that were going to come out of the Marchioness'' mouth were choked. It was true, that she killed Victoria''s mother, but in exchange, everything she had built was destroyed.


    Such a blow left her speechless and defeated. Seeing how the woman in front of her, who was always arrogant and overbearing, seemed to have been abandoned by her soul, Victoria was glad, but her next move, no one expected.


    She turned to look at Andrew and said, "I don''t want to get my hands dirty. Love, can you eliminate her?" Even Andrew was surprised, as he thought Victoria wanted to finish everything with her own hands.


    Victoria could see the surprise on her husband''s face and smiling she said, "It''s like you said, there''s no need for me to drown myself in bad feelings and I feel like I''ll lose something by doing it on my own."


    Andrew smiled at her, walked up to her, and hugged her while saying, "I''m proud of you", and without waiting for her to say anything he made a movement with his hand and the marchioness fell lifeless like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

 CHAPTER 511

    The reason why Andrew was proud of Victoria was because even though he saw that she was calm and composed, there was still a chance that she would embark on the journey of torturing Marchioness Vilotti.She had murdered her mother, who was her most beloved being and now she had her at her complete disposal, so it wouldn''t be strange if she wanted to get even in the most cruel and brutal way, but she chose to just end the matter quickly and move on with her life.


    Andrew didn''t drag things out either and quickly killed her using the power he had within the Heavenly Palace. Within this place, he had control over everything, and that included the lives of its inhabitants, so with a single thought he extinguished the life of the Marchioness.


    Victoria noticed as Andrew hugged her, that he had already eliminated her mother''s killer, so she shed a few tears, as a final farewell to her mother.


    Andrew supported her until she felt strong enough to return with him. Although Victoria had closed this matter, she couldn''t deny that she was feeling a lot of emotions at the moment.


    This seemed to exhaust her and even though she had regained some of her strength after seeing the death of the Marchioness Vilotti and crying in Andrew''s embrace, upon arriving at the office, weakness attacked her again and Andrew took her to the room to rest.


    Although she was weak, it wasn''t something physical, but emotional, so she didn''t really intend to sleep, she just felt safe in the room and Andrew accompanied her for a few minutes until the other girls appeared to keep her company.


    Although they had gotten rid of the main enemies that were the Marchioness and the demigod of the Vilotti family, the operation was still ongoing and Andrew had to keep an eye on how his guardians moved, so he left Victoria in the care of his other wives and he went out to see how everything was going.


    Only the nobles knew that a cleansing was taking place in the country and some were even actively participating, but many other organizations didn''t know what was going on, but it wasn''t hard for them to find out.


    With so many battles and experts flying around the different cities of the Dunnas Kingdom, it was easy for them to find out what was going on. Only a few hours had passed and everyone was already aware of what was happening.


    Even the leaders of the nearby countries found out about this, especially the Galicia Kingdom who always had spies in Dunnas, collecting information, since being in conflict for so long it was natural to be informed about the enemy''s movements.


    Upon learning that the Dunnas Kingdom was busy in an internal battle, they immediately wanted to take the opportunity to attack and try to break through Dunnas'' defenses, now that they were busy.


    Unfortunately, Diana and Daphne weren''t stupid enough to start a battle against the Vilotti family and their allied families, without securing the border. When the Galician army approached the border, they found a strong and robust defending army.


    They could not understand how they could maintain so many powerful guards on the border and fight an internal battle at the same time, but what they did not know was that, unlike in previous years, the founding families had now regained their vigor.


    The amount of money that the Caltu family had gathered in these years was not small. It could be said that they were the wealthiest in Dunnas and since much of it was allocated to the founding families, they now had a large number of experts.


    Thanks to this, the border was secured and they were still able to eliminate the other branches and allies of the Vilotti family. The Galicians were frustrated and worried, because not only were they unable to take advantage, but they had realized that the Dunnas kingdom had strengthened its military power.


    This was bad news for them since it would now be much more complex to take over the Dunnas kingdom and they even discussed whether it was pertinent to ask the demigods in their territory for help.


    It''s true that Galicia''s territory wasn''t good, but that doesn''t mean it didn''t have its attractions, such as metal mining resources, so they weren''t short of demigods, but it took more than that to make them move.


    Besides, they weren''t stupid enough to think they could attack Dunnas and not suffer the consequences. There were demigods in Dunnas as well, and they weren''t just the three guardians in the royal castle. Find your next read at empire


    It was an unwritten rule that demigods didn''t intervene in proxy wars like this unless the country was in danger of disappearing, so making a move like the Galician royalty thought was breaking this rule, and that would bring many other problems.


    It is for this same reason that, although there were many territorial changes on the continent, the extinction of a kingdom or empire had not occurred in a long time. The extinct kingdom of Nufa only disappeared because it was small and without demigods.


    In fact, although it was called a kingdom, Nufa was more of a duchy and that is why it is not counted within this rule, but a kingdom like Dunnas is a different case. Although Galicia wants to take over Dunnas'' territory, they do not intend to end the kingdom but rather take part of its territory, which is still allowed.


    It was the same thing that happened between Cannaris and Tripia a few months ago. A total war where kingdoms become extinct has not occurred in a couple of centuries, so, although the continent is not peaceful, it has not been in total crisis for a long time.


    If we had to put the most extreme case, it was the region of chaos, where the 7 countries had been in constant war for centuries and yet they had not extinguished any of the countries in that area.


    While it is true that the organization that controls everything from the shadows has a lot to do with it, even before they took over everything this had not changed.


    While this organization controlled things, they really only dedicated themselves to inciting and appeasing the war at their convenience, but they did not really control the region completely, as it was very difficult to do so.


    Even in that chaotic region, there were many demigods stationed, and trying to take control of everything was a dangerous move. Still, they did not need total control, only what was necessary to fulfill their objectives, and at the moment everything was working for them.


    In fact, the cleansing of Dunnas and the strong confrontation with Galicia at this time attracted a lot of attention, something that they in the distance took advantage of. The rebel dragon made its move these days.


    Having deciphered the mysteries of the seal, it unlocked the right arm of the fallen god in the country of Glory. Although they had prepared everything for this moment, they still underestimated the power of the seal, as well as the power of the arm of this fallen god.


    They were able to release the seal, but the consequences did not go unnoticed as they expected. Even the countries near Dunnas that were more focused on what was happening there noticed the changes.


    The release of such a powerful and evil aura immediately alerted everyone, especially the demigods of the chaos region. The fallen dragon and his associates from the organization called Purgatory had to take quick action.


    They knew that with such a striking move, they could not hide there any longer, so they took the fallen god''s right arm and fled, but it was not as simple as just taking it and running away.


    They had to reseal it and escape under the siege of countless demigods. Their only fortune was that by the time the dragons arrived, they had already left or they would definitely not have been able to escape.


    Despite that, they suffered losses, and above all, they were exposed. Now everyone on the continent knew that there was an organization that could harm them even more than the abysmals. The dragons had no choice but to inform the kings, queens, emperors, and empresses of the continent of the threat. Such a move brought substantial changes to the dynamics of the continent.


    Not only had they learned that the dragons were still alive, but they also learned that the misfortune that fell upon the lost continent was still latent.


    This scared them, especially those who lived through that calamity a millennium ago, and they immediately began to search for this organization that planned to destroy what they had built. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, the rebel dragon and the Purgatory organization seemed prepared, as they disappeared as they had appeared. The dragons who were most aware of the threat focused on protecting the seals they knew, as they knew that at some point they would come to claim them.


    It was easier to wait for them than to look for them, as they would only succeed in dividing their forces and that was not wise. Still, the fact that an organization had an arm of the fallen god in its possession was worrying.


    If a little blood diluted in a lake created such powerful abysmals, there was no need to imagine what an arm could do. The continent was now on extreme alert, but at the same time powerless, as there were no clues.


    In Dunnas, such information arrived late, due to everything that was happening, but when the cleanup was over, they also received the news and, just like everyone else, they were worried.


    Andrew also found out what had happened and immediately consulted with Fluffy about what they should do. Unfortunately for him, Fluffy confirmed to him what he already suspected, the matter of the fallen god, could become his final test.

 CHAPTER 512

    The news about the release of the seal on the fallen god''s right arm in the country of Gloria did not reach Dunnas until three days after the event occurred. Not because the informants were slow, but because the country was in the middle of an internal battle and they did not pay attention to what was happening outside.To be more exact, apart from the defense on the border against Galicia and the cleaning up of the Vilotti family and their affiliates, Dunnas had its hands full and could not worry about other aspects.


    However, once everything was settled, then they could look at the great event that had occurred. Daphne and Diana were worried about this strange organization that seemed to want to revive the fallen god, but at the same time, they were too busy to concentrate on that for long.


    Although knowing that there were people who wanted to destroy everything kept them up at night, for now, they had to solve the immediate problems and those were the restructuring of the country. With the destruction of the Vilotti family and over 30 other noble families that were affiliated with them, Diana had to reorganize the country.


    Fortunately, the founding families had recovered and were able to take on some of the burden.


    The nobles not only have status and prestige with that title, but they also have obligations whether it be helping with the defense and development of the country or performing management activities on behalf of the royal family, such as collecting taxes and securing the territories.


    So by losing a family as large as the Vilotti that performed many of these functions, they left some important gaps that needed to be filled. The 30+ families that supported the Vilotti also left a void, as while they were not prominent families, there were many of them.


    Fortunately, the founding families could keep things running, while things were organized better. The Caltu family also took a leap in nobility and were now a family of marquises.


    Diana did not hesitate to give them the title that the Vilotti left vacant and it was not out of simple friendship, but because they had earned it. The current regents of this family may not have been aware of it, but there is no doubt that they were important in this plan.


    The Caltu family sacrificed their progress as a noble family, to generate money and thus help the founding families with resources that allowed them to train and strengthen experts.


    Although most of the nobles were informed of this move, they were unaware of what had happened in detail. Many opposed this decision, so Daphne had to come out of retirement and make a statement about what happened.


    Obviously, it would not be towards the citizens, but towards the protesting nobles. She was upset that these nobles tried to take advantage of the situation by opposing the Caltu family receiving the recognition it deserved.


    When Daphne explained everything, the nobles had no way to oppose, but there was still no shortage of those who wanted to do so, then, Daphne showed that even though she had given up the crown, she was still the most powerful in the kingdom.


    Although the plan had been set up with the goal of investigating and overthrowing the Vilotti family and their allies, since they didn''t know how far back their roots went, they had to investigate everyone.


    Consequently, they not only found what they were looking for but also some secrets from the nobles who weren''t involved. While they weren''t serious enough for the royal family to pursue them, they were more than enough to threaten them into stopping being annoying.


    With their secrets out in the open, no one else objected. Diana and Daphne were also thinking of giving Andrew a noble title, but he refused, saying that if he received it he would be tied to the kingdom and that was something he would never do.


    Andrew could have good relations with them and help them as much as he could, but he would never affiliate himself with any kingdom. While the title of noble would give him many opportunities, it also deprived him of many freedoms and that was something he would not give up.


    Despite Diana and Daphne''s many promises, he still refused and they had no choice but to reward him in another way. There was no doubt that without him this would not have worked.


    In fact, the demigod of the Vilotti family might have escaped, so they could not leave him without reward, no matter how much Andrew refused. Thus, he was offered 10% over the shopping mall for the common citizen they were making.


    Originally, he would only receive the privilege of having the largest premises to establish a supermarket, but now he owned shares in that company and they were not few.


    Compared to the percentage they have in the shopping mall focused on the rich and nobles this 10% may have paled in comparison, but it was still a substantial profit that he did not refuse.


    While all these reorganization meetings were going on, Andrew and his wives were spending their days quietly away from these problems. They were not part of the country''s politics, so by ending the Vilotti family, their involvement in this ended.


    Although they were relaxed, Andrew was a little stressed. Since the appearance of the abysmals, Fluffy had told him that he would most likely have to deal with the problems left by the fallen god 1,000 years ago, but even Fluffy did not expect that the body of that being would still be in this world.


    It must be understood that a fallen god is a matter of the highest priority for the divine land, so whenever one appears, the gods immediately intervene. Certainly, there are always after-effects, but Fluffy never expected them to be this great.


    According to Fluffy''s thoughts, the fallen god had been eliminated and there would probably be some places like the lake with the blood of the fallen god on the lost continent that would generate certain situations.


    Fluffy was convinced that this would be the only thing Andrew would have to deal with, but he was wrong. When news reached Andrew that the body of this fallen god was still in this world, Fluffy immediately warned him.


    While he assured him that if the situation reached the extremes where the fallen god was about to resurrect, the other gods would intervene, he also told him that until that moment Andrew was in danger.


    Although corrupted, the energy in a fallen god was still divinity and divinity attracts each other, especially the one that Andrew and this fallen god had. Both came from the creator god, so it was very likely that Andrew would be involved in what would happen.


    Read latest stories on empire


    For this reason, Andrew was stressed, because his domain is not combat or magic or any other element that would help him in an eventual battle. This is not to mention that he was not even a god yet.


    Fluffy had been very emphatic. Andrew had to get stronger quickly or he could encounter a calamity. Because of this, Andrew decided to advance his plans to travel to the free Republic of Comers.


    His idea was to wait until the mall in Dunnas was finished and travel, but now with this threat on the horizon and all the problems Dunnas had to solve after this battle, that mall would be delayed and he couldn''t wait.


    The mall is an important project, but it is not more important than the reorganization of the country, so it would be put aside for the moment and Andrew could not sit idly by with the threat looming over his shoulders.


    He quickly held a meeting with his guardians and wives where he informed them of everything Fluffy had told him and also expressed his intention to speed up the plans.


    They agreed with his decision. In fact, they were more nervous than he was, because as Andrew''s wives and guardians, they tended to put his well-being before everything else, and knowing that they would face such a troublesome enemy was better to strengthen themselves.


    With that defined, Andrew went to the royal castle of Dunnas and met with Daphne and Diana to tell them about his plan to travel. Obviously, he didn''t tell them about the matter of the fallen god and him, but he still had to notify them about his departure and his motives.


    Although they didn''t want him to leave, Andrew was firm in his decision and in the end, they could only support him. Andrew could tell that, although they were friendly to him and had no bad intentions, he could notice a certain aura of selfishness with his Eros'' eyes.


    They had witnessed Andrew''s power and wanted him to stay with them, for the benefit of the kingdom. Their intentions weren''t bad, but it didn''t change the fact that they wanted to take advantage of him a little.


    This didn''t bother Andrew, since it''s normal for them to think about their benefit and that of the country, and, as stated, they weren''t ill-intentioned, but Andrew had to prioritize his well-being and the well-being of his family. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although everything was defined, Andrew couldn''t start his journey immediately. He had used his trump card to hand over his body to Fluffy during the battle, so he was deprived of his divinity and system for at least another week.


    Since Fluffy only spent 1 second eliminating the threat of Elder Bastas, the price he had to pay was not high, even so, Andrew would not go on such a long and unpredictable trip without his trump card.


    He dedicated this time to spending time with his wives and children, as well as defining and planning the trip. He quickly decided that he would travel in the company of Oliver, Aki, and Zany since the three of them were fighters and although Aki is still weak, her ability could be useful in some eventuality.


    While the other wives and guardians were reluctant to stay, they understood the bigger picture, so they could only accept the arrangement. Since most of Andrew''s wives and children would be staying here and they no longer had the power to control the Heavenly Palace, it was imperative that Sansa and Castor stay to protect them.


    The royal family of Dunnas might hold them in high regard, but there was never a shortage of unscrupulous individuals who would take advantage of the circumstances, so Andrew would leave nothing to chance.

 CHAPTER 513

    With everything set and just waiting for the days of recovery of his divinity and system to pass before starting the trip, Andrew dedicated all his time to spending with his wives and children.Since the trip would be long and he did not know how much time would pass before he saw them again, Andrew focused on the wives who would not travel with him, as well as spending time with his children.


    Unlike previous trips, his children were already a little more aware of what was happening around them, this trip would be much more demanding than the previous ones.


    The children were already a little over 2 years old and were very intelligent and although they did not understand all the details, they did know that their father had to leave for a while and that depressed them.


    Childhood is the most important stage in a person''s life, especially the presence of the parents in it, so Andrew felt bad about having to leave the children for several months alone with their mothers.


    In fact, Matias was the one who would suffer the most, as not only would his father be absent, but his mother, Aki would be as well. It is true that all the children considered all of Andrew''s wives to be their mothers, but it does not change the fact that they were more attached to their biological mothers.


    Because of this, Andrew made an effort to play with him especially. In a way, they understood that their parents'' trip was important, but they were still children, so they still felt alone.


    Andrew knew that there was no way to really make up for this absence, no matter how much time he spent with them these days, but knowing what the future held for them, there was no option.


    It was better for the children to feel alone for a few months while he traveled and try to make up for it later than to stop and not progress when they knew the threat was looming over them. Read new chapters at empire


    Andrew went out every day this week to walk with his children and wives. The businesses that occupied them at the moment were only those of the shopping center for the common people, but due to the situation of the country, it stopped, so they were unoccupied.


    The other businesses could be handled by the employees and administrative guardians like Gaston and Canna, so they did not have to worry about anything happening, while they enjoyed their outings every day.


    The country may have been somewhat disorganized due to the battle that had just occurred, but the situation was not chaotic. In fact, everything in the capital city of Dunnas functioned with apparent normality.


    The children, knowing that their father would leave in a few days, took advantage of the opportunity to spend as much time as they could with him. They also took advantage of this fact to ask for food, toys, and to be spoiled as much as they wanted.


    Andrew is the parents'' bawd, as it was the women who were strict with their children, but since they knew that Andrew would leave them, Andrew''s wives allowed him to spoil them as much as he could before leaving.


    The children were happy and spent almost the whole day with Andrew. They practically only separated when they went to sleep when Andrew took the opportunity to fill his wives with love in the bedroom.


    Zany and Victoria were the only ones who did not have children, but Andrew did not propose to have them, because at this time it was not convenient. With Victoria things were special, since, being a noble, she could not have a child before marriage, even if they were already engaged and even had the seal of a wife.


    That would be frowned upon by society and although it was a headache to have all these rules, Andrew accepted them, because he did not want his wife to have a bad reputation, that was something that bothered him even more.


    Andrew had no problem with people speaking ill of him, but of his wives and children, nothing could be said or blood would flow. In addition, with his performance in the battle against the Vilotti family, his strength was known to everyone and no one dared to offend him.


    Especially when the royal family and the founding families supported him. Furthermore, with the Caltu family now being a marquisate, their support in the country was by no means small.


    In fact, Andrew could be said to be the most powerful non-noble in Dunnas, and it was not just strength, but connections and backing. Zany''s case was simpler, as she would be traveling with Andrew, she could not get pregnant at the moment, as it would interfere with the plans.


    While it was an option to impregnate her and not have her travel, leaving the place even more protected, since, if that was the case, she would gain control over the Heavenly Palace like the others did a while ago, she herself was not willing.


    Andrew also had to inform the Caltu family of his departure, as he would be leaving his fianc¨¦e alone for a while shortly after getting engaged, so it was something that had to be handled carefully.


    If shortly after the engagement, Andrew was absent and others saw Victoria alone, they would start to have ideas and he could not allow that, so he went to inform them so that gossip would not arise.


    Clarissa, who is the one who maintains the direction of the Caltu family while her daughter, Lili, adapts to her position, does not oppose it, in fact, she encourages him, because the more powerful Andrew is, the more benefits they would gain.


    In addition, they could take advantage of his absence, so that Victoria would spend more time helping her train Lili, which was killing two birds with one stone. In this way, the days went by and the day of departure arrived.


    Unlike other times, Andrew did not go out hidden, avoiding people finding out that he was traveling. On the contrary, he left in his carriage in the company of Zany, Aki, and Oliver with total tranquility.


    It seemed as if he were announcing that he would leave for a while, which generated different reactions. Some didn''t pay much attention to it, as there were others who believed that it was their chance to make unethical moves.


    Just as Andrew had thought, some who were unresigned, believed that they could take advantage of his absence to court Victoria and steal his fianc¨¦e, what they didn''t know was that she was already technically his wife and that would be impossible.


    In addition, both the Caltu family and the royal family were vigilant of these opportunists. They would not allow unfounded gossip to be created about Victoria and Andrew.


    First, because Victoria was their family member and a very dear one, and second, because this would make them look good in Andrew''s eyes and they wanted to be in his good books, due to the benefits it could bring them.


    However, there were some bolder ones who actually wanted to get close to him and sent people to follow him with the intention of establishing connections. Andrew didn''t mind making friends, but he knew that they were not trustworthy people.


    His Eros eyes were too powerful and could see through the intentions of these people, so he immediately knew that they were not people he wanted to associate with.


    Having allies based on mutual gain was not a problem. Andrew could tolerate an ambitious ally, as long as they did not seek to harm him, but those who approached him at the beginning of his journey were the opposite.


    They came with the intention of creating problems for him by pretending to be friendly. They were wolves in sheep''s clothing. Andrew had to admit that they hid their intentions very well, but their eyes were the eyes of a god and although not fully developed, it was impossible to fool him.


    Shortly after he had started his journey, many approached him to propose associations, which would apparently help him, but upon seeing their intentions Andrew politely rejected them.


    Although he was not afraid of them, it was not necessary to create enemies over small things. Unfortunately, there are always people who have their eyes on their heads and do not accept rejection in the right way.


    After a day of traveling, they had gotten far enough away from the city and when night came, Andrew and his companions camped. However, since they had attended to many who approached, they had not made much progress. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they were all rejected, the meetings were not long, but with so many, they lost time. When they were preparing the food in front of the campfire and talking about trivial matters, Oliver suddenly became alert.


    Although his expression changed, he did not make any big movements, as if trying to hide what he had noticed. Andrew and the others knew him too well not to notice his change in attitude, however subtle it was.


    They immediately understood that something was happening, although they still did not know what it was. They continued doing their things normally as if they were ignorant, but they were alert.


    Minutes later Andrew and Zany realized that they had been surrounded and a little later, Aki also sensed those who were approaching. They were still far away, but with their power levels, it was not difficult to sense them.


    What surprised them was that there were no experts among those who were sneaking up on them and it made them curious. "Don''t they know that everyone here is an expert?" Andrew wondered internally when he realized this.


    However, Oliver was different from them. Being the most powerful and the one who could grasp the situation most clearly, he approached pretending to hand them dinner and said in a low voice, "Don''t let your guard down, there are some hidden experts."


    Andrew and his two wives were surprised to hear his statement, as they could not sense these experts mentioned by Oliver and that only meant that they were more powerful than them or that they had some way to bypass the surveillance of experts at their level.


    Whatever the reason, it was worrying and Andrew was ready to sacrifice his divinity and system again, to give his body to Fluffy if necessary. Still, he was relatively calm, because if Oliver could identify them, it showed that at least they weren''t so powerful as to elude Oliver and that gave them some peace of mind.

 CHAPTER 514

    Even though Oliver''s presence gave them peace of mind, that didn''t mean they relaxed. There was no doubt that they were in a dangerous situation, no matter how much it seemed like they had the advantage.Since the event at the Cannaris Empire''s elven village, Andrew had been training his strength and although his power increases came mainly from the release of his divine seals, that didn''t mean he was weak in combat.


    He certainly wasn''t the most powerful expert in his category or could defeat higher-level experts like the protagonist in many of the novels he had read in his past life, but that didn''t change the fact that he could defend himself.


    This is understandable since he is not a God candidate with combat proficiency, so it is normal that he does not have many skills in this field, but he made up for it with the strange versatility of his skills.


    Although his skills were not focused on combat, that didn''t mean they couldn''t be used for that. The perfect example is his divine massage that, while designed to give pleasure, relaxation, and even healing, if used properly, could be deadly.


    Can you imagine what the pleasure that cannot be satisfied could do? Well, that was something that this ability could do. In fact, Andrew had developed a rather special combination with his abilities.


    The only drawback he had was his lack of combat experience. Whenever he had to face an enemy, it was always a very powerful one and he had to ask Fluffy to take over his body and take care of it.


    On the other hand, when the enemy was not very powerful, Oliver and the other guardians took care of it, which meant that he never participated in combat. It was for this very reason that he decided to take advantage of this opportunity to gain experience.


    With the threat posed by the fallen god who could be revived, Andrew knew that he could not continue to depend on Fluffy for everything, even more so when Fluffy had told him that no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to defeat a fallen god.


    This forced Andrew to fend for himself and although he was not a god focused on combat, there were ways to fight. As they ate, pretending to be unaware of the threat, Andrew said quietly, "Oliver, when we are attacked, focus on the most powerful experts and only defend the girls in case of an eventuality."


    Oliver cringed at that because while he knew that Andrew''s priority was his family, for Oliver, Andrew was his priority since he is his guardian. Andrew understood his hesitation, but quickly reassured him by saying, "You know I have my hidden card. To be honest, I am the least vulnerable here".


    Obviously, Oliver understood what Andrew was trying to say, but he also understood that if he used that card he would have to pay a price, something that was not ideal when they had just started their journey.


    Andrew could clearly see his guardian''s thoughts just by looking at his face, but he still smiled calmly and said, "Don''t worry." While this did not give Oliver any security, he decided to follow his orders.


    After the short conversation, the four of them finished eating and continued doing their activities as if nothing had happened. They kept the campfire lit, washed the cooking implements and dishes they used, and even talked about irrelevant topics.


    It had been more than two hours since they felt the presence of their stalkers. However, they had also noticed that they were close enough to start an attack, but they still remained hidden.


    This confused them, as they did not understand why they were taking so long to make their move, but Oliver, being an expert in military tactics, understood them. Seeing that Andrew, Aki, and Zany did not understand, he decided to clarify things for them.


    "They are waiting for us to go to sleep. In fact, I am sure that even when we retire to sleep, they wait for the early hours of the morning when night attacks are more efficient."


    His voice was soft and calm. He did not seem upset at all and continued to throw firewood on the campfire, expertly disguising that he had not noticed the enemies.


    With this explanation, Andrew and his two wives understood. Now that they knew that, they decided to speed things up and pretended to go to sleep. Since they were traveling by carriage, there was no need to set up a tent, as they could rest inside the carriage.


    Andrew, Aki, and Zany entered the carriage pretending to have gone to sleep, leaving Oliver as a guard, but in reality, they were chatting quietly awaiting the attack.


    Just as Oliver had suggested, the attackers did not attack, even when they saw Andrew and the others going to sleep. These men knew that Oliver was the bodyguard of Andrew and the two girls, so there would be no guard rotation.


    This gave them an advantage, as with only one person in charge of the night watch, it was much more likely that he would get tired at some point in the early morning and then attack.


    Obviously, it wasn''t hard for an expert to stay up all night, but you would still feel tired, at least if you were a minor expert, but these men had the wrong idea.


    They believed that Andrew, Aki, and Zany were just spoiled children with experts under their command. While Andrew''s strength is known in the capital city of Dunnas, this was only for those who had the privilege of information.


    However, the guys who attacked them did not know this. They only believed that Andrew had connections with the royal family through other means and were unaware of his strength, in fact, that was one of the reasons why they were upset at being rejected when they spoke of cooperation.


    In the eyes of these men, Andrew was looking up high, only because he had some connections and they were unaware that they were disturbing a sleeping tiger. The early hours of the morning arrived and then the men began to make their moves.


    There were about 20 warriors surrounding them and 5 experts in the shadows. Oliver who noticed their movements immediately stood up and shouted, "It was about time for you to move!".


    When they heard his shout, everyone was shocked, as it was obvious that they had been noticed a long time ago, but they still did not panic and came out of their hiding places with swords and spears in hand ready to fulfill their mission.


    Some of them even smiled maliciously at seeing that they had been discovered and yet they had not run away. They even fantasized about taking Aki and Zany for themselves before capturing them.


    Although they had been ordered to kill Andrew as a life lesson, these guys were already fantasizing about the two beautiful girls who were not part of their orders. What they did not know was that Andrew who watched them from the carriage could see their auras of lust and ill intent.


    This angered Andrew who didn''t wait for Oliver to make a move and, getting out of the carriage, exploding his aura, and charged at these men. This move surprised everyone, as they didn''t expect him to attack, much less that he was that powerful.


    These were normal warriors, they weren''t experts, so Andrew''s aura made them fall to the ground defenseless. Andrew stood in front of them with obvious anger and upon seeing his imposing figure and the pressure exerted by his power, they began to sweat coldly from fear.


    Oliver didn''t bother to see this scene, as he knew they weren''t a threat to Andrew. On the contrary, he focused on the 5 experts who were still hiding in the distance.


    These experts were relatively strong. They were a little above Andrew''s level, but Oliver surpassed them by a large margin, and upon noticing that they had been discovered, they also turned pale.


    They were wearing a special cloak that allowed them to hide, that was why Andrew and the others couldn''t notice them, but for Oliver, it was child''s play and they understood it very well when they noticed that even with their special cloaks they had been noticed.


    Not being stupid, they immediately tried to flee, but Oliver wouldn''t allow it and at high speed he chased them. Andrew who hadn''t made his move yet looked at the men in front of him kneeling in panic, when until seconds ago they had bad intentions towards his wives and raised his right hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone had their hearts in their throats because they couldn''t move and they didn''t know what Andrew would do, but they didn''t have to wait long, because Andrew lowered his hand fiercely and an astonishing pressure hit them.


    In an instant at the rate that Andrew lowered his hand, they felt as if a mountain was crushing them and in seconds they fell to the ground dead. All their organs had been crushed by the pressure that Andrew exerted.


    Although it was short, they suffered hell before losing their lives. While it was a light punishment for what Andrew wanted to make them suffer, he didn''t want to bother with them too much either, so he finished them off quickly.


    Aki and Zany got out of the carriage when they saw that Andrew had finished and seconds later, Oliver appeared carrying 4 heads in his left hand and an unconscious old man in his right.


    Andrew understood that he had eliminated the threat and had brought a prisoner to extract information. "Stick those heads on a stake as well as the bodies lying there," Andrew said macabrely.


    Aki and Zany were surprised, as they had never seen him act so cruelly, but Oliver didn''t feel anything and, dropping the old man, went to fulfill his command. Andrew walked towards the unconscious old man and when he was two steps away from him, he activated his sinful illusion.


    It had been a long time since he used it and this was the right time to do it. Although this ability was not designed for that, Andrew knew that it could be used as an interrogation method, so he didn''t waste time and used it.

 CHAPTER 515

    Andrew didn''t waste any time activating his "Sinful Illusion" ability, so the old man Oliver had brought woke up immediately. This ability doesn''t make you fall into an erotic dream but rather makes you live one, so it was normal for him to wake up.The sudden excitement he felt, made the old man wake up in a state of euphoria, looking everywhere. He remembered being defeated by Oliver, so feeling this extreme pleasure was strange to him.


    He soon noticed that he wasn''t alone, but that vision was quickly lost, as the image in front of his eyes quickly turned into a parade of beautiful, scantily clad women trying to seduce him.


    The old man immediately felt hot and his old, wrinkled penis rose, but being a man of much experience, he quickly found the scene in front of him too extravagant.


    Having the memories of the previous battle, it was impossible for him to believe that he was now in the middle of beautiful, half-naked women pleasing him. Sensing that something was wrong, he tried to look for a way out, but he couldn''t find one.


    If it had been before Oliver defeated him, perhaps he could have broken this illusion, but since he was defeated by Oliver, his energy had been sealed, so the old man was now no different from an ordinary person.


    It was for this reason that Andrew didn''t even bother to restrain him when he applied the sinful illusion to him. He knew that the old man posed no threat and worse yet, he couldn''t escape the illusion.


    Now just imagine feeling extreme lust and not being able to let it out. This was what the old man was suffering right now. At first, he could think clearly, but seconds later, his mind could only think about how to have fun with the woman in front of him.


    Since Andrew didn''t want the old man who was immersed in his illusion to start stripping and doing obscene activities to himself, Andrew restrained him using his divine massage.


    He had locked the pressure points on his joints, so while in the illusion he looked like he was enjoying himself with the girls, in reality, he was just lying on the ground laughing like a depraved person without being able to do anything.


    After letting him enjoy it for a few seconds, Andrew shaped the illusion so that the girls would ask him what he knew about the attack. If his energy wasn''t blocked, the old man would realize what was happening, but since that wasn''t the case, the old man told everything he knew.


    It turns out that they were hired by a merchant named Spigas. When Andrew heard the name he didn''t remember the man, as they had served many visitors, and since he rejected them all he didn''t remember each one.


    However, when the old man described him, Andrew and the others immediately remembered him. He was a short, fat man with a thick mustache, short black hair, and a big nose.


    This was the man that Andrew tried the hardest to forget out of all those who visited him, as his aura was the most shameless of all. The other thing that bothered Andrew about this man was his lust.


    Andrew remembered how he looked at Aki and Zany when he saw them. Although he hid it well, Andrew noticed his obscene gaze, which angered him, but he managed to control himself with the intention of not causing trouble.


    The old man told them that Spigas had hired everyone to kill Andrew, for having rejected him. He also told them that this fat man did not know that Andrew was so powerful and believed that only his connection with the royal family and the Caltu family was what made him arrogant.


    When Andrew and the others heard this, they could not help but be surprised, as they could not believe that there were still people who dared to attack them here, without knowing who they were.


    Even if what the fat man thought was true, not anyone would dare to make a move like the one the fat man did. This confused them and they tried to ask the old man and then they understood the reasons.


    It turns out that this fat man was a wandering merchant who happened to be in Dunnas doing business and heard about Andrew. Since he had not been in the city for long, he had not collected the complete information from Andrew, so he decided to act sooner and think later.


    "What a stupid idea," Oliver said shaking his head and even a trace of pity for the fat man could be heard, as he knew that Andrew would not let him get away so easily.


    They continued to ask the old man questions in the illusion in a subtle manner and the old man''s little resistance was useless and he told them everything they needed to know. After learning what business the fat man had, his assets in Dunnas, and his combat force, Andrew killed the old man while he was still in the illusion.


    "At least you died happy," Andrew said contemptuously and turning to Oliver added, "Take it as a parting gift for the information. Oliver sends the Messenger Falcon to Castor telling him everything. Attach a dimensional bag with this old man''s body."


    Oliver did not hesitate and began to carry out the command. Since they were traveling by carriage, they were more prepared than on the other trips. They had with them 2 messenger falcons of the best quality to communicate with the others.


    Since it was going to be a long trip, Andrew could not ignore what was happening when he was away, so he brought these birds with him. He did not even give instructions for Castor to carry out, as he was sure he would know what to do.


    With that finished, Andrew and the others resumed their journey. Although it was still dark, it was not difficult to spend a day without sleeping for them. Also, due to Andrew''s order to impale their attackers, the place was now a bit macabre and bloody, it was not a place to rest.


    As they resumed their journey, the falcon they had sent flew at high speed towards the Dunnas Palace. These falcons were different from the ones they used before, as they were gifted by Clarissa and were the fastest in Dunnas.


    Within minutes, the falcon arrived at Dunnas Palace, but since it was early in the morning, the entire establishment was closed, so it had no way of getting into the building.


    Fortunately, this bird was very well trained. It quickly identified Andrew''s wives''s room and began to knock on the window. The windows of Dunnas Palace are made of wood, so you can''t see inside and you can''t see outside from inside. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glass is not very common in this world and is only used by the wealthy, something Andrew doesn''t use often, at least not on windows or doors. The advantage was that the room was darker and soundproof with the wooden windows, allowing for better rest and privacy.


    All of Andrew''s wives were asleep with their children in the room. Taking advantage of Andrew''s absence, they decided to sleep with them today and since the bed is huge, there was no inconvenience in adding the children.


    The falcon knocked on the window with its beak for several minutes, but there was no response. After several minutes of fruitless attempts to get attention, the falcon was about to give up and fly back, but then he heard movement inside the room.


    It wasn''t that any of the girls or boys had gotten up, but that the guards had seen the falcon knocking on the window of the room and went to inform them.


    Obviously, the guards of the Dunnas Palace didn''t dare to go in and knock on Carolina and the others'' door, so they had informed Castor and it was he who, along with Sansa and Vala, went to the room and knocked on the door.


    The noise woke Andrew''s wives and Candice, who was the lightest sleeper, got up to see what was going on. She did it carefully enough not to wake the others, but the other girls had already woken up, they just didn''t get up.


    When she opened the door and saw Castor, Sansa, and Vala there, she got worried, because she thought something had happened, so she quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" Castor instantly replied, "The guards notified us that there is a falcon at the window."


    Hearing that, Candice immediately ran to the window and opened it, then the falcon entered. Despite the darkness of the room, they could tell that it was one of the falcons that Andrew had taken, so they quickly took the letter and the dimensional bag.


    Victoria and the others also got up and not wanting to wake the children, they moved to the adjoining office. They quickly opened the letter and Candice read it out loud for everyone to hear.


    It said what had happened after Andrew and the others left the city. It explained how many had approached them to negotiate with them and how they had been rejected.


    Lastly, it explained what had happened in the attack and who was responsible. Everyone was already serious about the subject and when they read the part where Andrew told them that there was a body in the dimensional bag and asked them to handle the matter, Castor stepped forward.


    "Sisters, let''s leave this to us, you go back to rest," Castor said, taking the letter and the dimensional bag. Candice and the others wanted to refute, but Castor prevented them and they had no choice but to return to bed.


    Castor among all of Andrew''s guardians is special. Being his childhood friend, he doesn''t treat him like a boss, but like his brother, that''s why he addresses Andrew''s wives as "Sisters," and it''s also the reason why the girls hold him in high regard.


    All of Andrew''s guardians are respected by Andrew''s wives and his employees, but Castor is special. More than respect, it''s a closeness, as if he were an older brother and that''s why they didn''t fight much about this issue and let him handle the matter.


    Castor in the company of his two wives arrived at the office that Oliver used as an operations center and taking control said, "Vala, gather Shadow''s agents, investigate this guy."

 CHAPTER 516

    Andrew and the others continued their journey without caring what Castor and the others would do with the merchant called Spigas because, in the letter they sent with the falcon, they specified that they had complete freedom to do what they thought was right.The reason why Andrew gave him complete freedom, is that, unlike before, he was no longer afraid of the problems that could arise. In the battle against the Vilotti family, they had shown their strength and it was not so easy to intimidate them.


    On the other hand, Andrew thought that now that he has the support of the royal family and the Caltu family, eliminating a small wandering merchant like Spigas would not cause problems.


    Lastly, Andrew had confidence in Castor. It should not be forgotten that Castor was the captain of the largest and most powerful gang in the city of Calci and although that is not very inspiring, it does suggest that, when it comes to dark matters like these, Castor is capable.


    If you compare the gang Castor belonged to with some other organizations, it may not be very big and intimidating, but it was still the gang that ruled the underworld of an entire city, so to be the captain of an organization like that, you must have certain skills.


    With complete trust in his brother from different parents, Andrew continued his journey with his companions. Since they had left before dawn, they had made quite a bit of progress, but not as much as if they had done it on horseback like on the other trips.


    This time Andrew chose comfort, rather than speed. This may have been a worse choice considering how things were and the future that could await him, but Andrew believed it was more convenient.


    Especially when they were going to travel by ship, where they could load their carriage and use it once they reached their destination. The place they were going to is not like the countries they had been to before.


    The free republic of Comers is a merchant port and if there is one thing merchants value, it is presence and status. No merchant will take you seriously if you arrive in rags and without luxuries, so the carriage and everything they had in it was to support this status and facilitate negotiations when the time came.


    Andrew and the others stopped around noon to eat. They had spent the whole morning traveling and had only eaten some strips of dried meat and needed a proper meal.


    While it is true that for people of their level going a few days without eating was not a problem, Andrew enjoyed food, so he had to eat a good meal at least once a day.


    To get to the country of Rios where they would take the ship to their destination, they had to pass the kingdom of Tampilla, so it would have been better to transport themselves to the Amazon forest and from there begin their journey or transport themselves to the capital of Tampilla itself, but Oliver recommended another route.


    They had already had some problems in Tampilla and even the royalty of that country was paying attention to them, so they did not want to let them know their movements, so Oliver proposed that they go around this country.


    Their idea was to go south of Dunnas to the kingdom of Catarea and from there enter the country of R¨ªos. Catarea is a small kingdom, but quite peculiar, as it is a country full of plains and grasslands, so it has the best human cavalry on the continent.


    They are so strong that their neighbors do not dare to confront them because they are not only powerful but fast and it is very difficult to defeat them in their territory. Despite that, their strength is also their weakness when it comes to invading.


    Most of their territory borders the sea, but they do not have beaches, but huge cliffs that make the sea violent and sailing in it impossible, so they have both a natural barrier to enter and to leave.


    The other three countries they border are the country of R¨ªos, which, being a humid and soft territory due to its large number of wetlands, is the worst enemy for cavalry.


    Their other neighbor is Dunnas, which being a desert country is not of interest to them as it is to Galicia and Dunnas has no intentions towards Catarea either. That does not mean that they do not keep an eye on each other, but they have not had any confrontations in centuries, so they have reasonable relations.


    Finally, to the south, they border the southern mountain range which is the largest group of mountains in the south of the continent, where the kingdom of Axel is located or as everyone knows it the kingdom of the dwarves.


    This mountain range is rich in metal minerals like the kingdom of Galicia, in fact, it is much richer, so the dwarves settled there and as they have no desire for grasslands, since they are inventors and miners, they prefer the mountains and there is no conflict with Catarea.


    In short, this country was blessed and cursed at the same time, since it has good natural barriers everywhere with reasonable neighbors, but at the same time, it has no way to expand.


    The reason Oliver suggested taking this route was not only to hide his movements from other people, as he knew they couldn''t do it, as the spies of Cannaris and who knows what other countries were secretly watching them.


    The main reason is that this route would be faster to travel. Obviously, if Andrew teleported them to the capital of Tampilla and from there they went to the country of Rios it would be faster, but it would cause some problems.


    Catarea being mainly plains and grassland, was a beneficial territory to travel by carriage, so it was preferable. While they were having lunch, in the Dunnas Palace everyone had woken up a long time ago and were doing their tasks.


    Spigas, who was waiting for news from the men he sent to kill Andrew, was now sweating buckets, as he had had time to investigate Andrew in greater detail and now knew that he had messed with someone he shouldn''t have.


    The Shadow agents sent by Vala to collect information had also done their job and were now notifying Castor about what they discovered. Andrew''s wives hadn''t asked about the matter, knowing that Castor would inform them if he needed anything, so they just went to do their business.


    In the room used as a command center by Oliver, Castor met with Vala and Marie, as well as one of the Shadow agents sent to investigate Spigas.


    Although inside the Dunnas Palace, everything is under control, Andrew''s wives couldn''t be unprotected, so Sansa kept them company. Well, she didn''t accompany them personally, since each one was in a different place doing what they were supposed to do, but she kept an eye on them.


    "So, what did you find?" asked Castor, showing his authority. Oliver was the one who always held this role, so they had never seen him this way, but now they understood that Castor wasn''t someone to be trifled with and he was also very capable.


    The Shadow agent was surprised by Castor''s presence, he was a little scared since Castor''s unfriendly expression was really scary. Vala, who noticed that her husband was unconsciously intimidating the agent, approached him and put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Honey, restrain your aura, you''re scaring him," Vala said tenderly, and then Castor realized his mistake. It wasn''t that Castor was nervous about taking command of security here, the problem was that he was upset.


    When he heard that Andrew was attacked so soon, for some reason he felt helpless since he wasn''t there to help. He knew it was foolish to think about it, but he still felt bad and wanted revenge, so that''s why he was unwittingly letting out an intimidating aura even for his allies.


    Realizing this thanks to Vala''s words, he took a deep breath trying to calm down and when he did, he asked again, "Sorry, I''m just upset that Andrew was attacked in less than a day of travel. What did you find out?"


    Shadow''s agent relaxed as he watched Castor retain his aura and began to explain, "Spigas is a small merchant who travels between countries selling typical products from different countries."


    The agent paused briefly and continued to explain, "This time he came from the kingdom of Catarea and so he is unaware of the events that have occurred in the past few days, I suppose that gave him the courage to attack the young master."


    "He will soon find out that this will cost him his life," Castor said matter-of-factly and remained silent waiting for the agent to continue, "Being a wandering merchant, he does not have a base of operations in Dunnas or any other country, but he has a caravan that travels through the south of the continent." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He does not have many experts and from what we discovered, the ones he sent to attack the young master were hired with money," the agent concluded. Castor nodded at this information and asked again, "How big is his caravan? How many men do he have at his disposal?"


    "Their caravan consists of 5 large carts pulled by earth buffalos that can carry up to two tons of goods each. Their staff is about 50 people, of which 30 are warriors and 5 minor experts," the agent replied.


    "Where are they staying?" Castor asked further and the agent instantly replied, "In a luxury inn, which is not very convenient to attack." At the agent''s answer, the people present wrinkled their eyebrows and Marie could not help but ask, "Why?"


    "The inn belongs to a noble and although of low rank, it would be problematic for our relations if we do so," the agent replied, and then everyone understood.


    While they are not afraid of nobles, especially those of low rank, there is no need to get into unnecessary conflicts, so Castor said, "Continue to keep an eye on him. Inform me of any details of his movements, especially when he leaves, we will use that opportunity to attack him."


    The agent nodded, understanding his orders and left immediately, leaving Castor, Vala, and Marie to discuss what their next move would be.

 CHAPTER 517

    Spigas was scared to death. His move of trying to take advantage of Andrew upon hearing that he had relations with the royal family and the Caltu family without investigating him thoroughly had put him in a difficult situation.His greed had led him to seek benefits, but it was his shortsightedness in sending people to kill Andrew when he was rejected that had him scared right now.


    Since he ordered his death to the men he hired, he immediately began to investigate Andrew, to see how he would handle the situation after the assassination and then he realized that Andrew was more powerful than he seemed.


    Spigas'' haste was not only due to his arrogance and greed, but he also thought that Andrew was not very strong, as he only traveled with one guard. Spigas assumed that Andrew who only had Oliver as his protector, looked like the typical rich kid who thinks he can do whatever he wants.


    Just think about it, in Spigas'' mind, Andrew was traveling with two beautiful women and only one guard. He has connections with the royal family and the Caltu family, so ignorant as he is he would look like any rich kid who boasts of his status.


    However, when Spigas was doing business, he asked some nobles who are clients of his about Andrew and was shocked to hear that not only does he have master-level experts, but rumors say that even a demigod protects him.


    Even among the nobles, few know about Andrew''s hidden card. Only the royal family knows that Andrew can acquire the power of a powerful demigod. The demigods of the royal family who saw it decided not to tell anyone.


    Not because they wanted to have this information only for themselves and take advantage of the situation, which was not out of the question, but they also did it in order to show the confidence they had in Andrew.


    They hid everything, so Andrew could still keep his hidden card from everyone else and that was something he appreciated. It''s true that rumors of a demigod protecting him spread, but thinking that someone protects you and knowing that you are that person are two different matters.


    Regardless, the point in this situation was that Spigas didn''t even have the confidence to surpass the expert masters below Andrew, so thinking about the demigod was just seeing death.


    It was for this very reason that Spigas didn''t leave his inn much after learning this information. He hadn''t told anyone about what had happened, because he knew that if he did, he would be expelled from this place and it was the only place he was protected at the moment.


    Being the property of a noble, Spigas knew that they wouldn''t attack him, as it would cause a lot of political problems, but that was because the owner of this place didn''t know that he had tried to kill Andrew or Spigas would be out on the street right now.


    The perception of the people in the city about Andrew was that of someone who shouldn''t be offended and no one would give Spigas an inn after what he did. Ironically, Castor and the others thought the same and that''s why they just watched him and didn''t attack.


    What they didn''t know was that if they approached the noble owner of this inn and explained the situation to him, that noble would even capture Spigas and hand them over on a silver platter trying to gain the approval of Andrew and his collaborators.


    Now with the situation so problematic, Spigas didn''t know what to do. He was sure that a calamity awaited him the second he left this city and he was thinking of solutions, but nothing came to his head.


    It would be one thing if the men he sent had managed to assassinate Andrew, but seeing that the day was almost over and none had returned to report, he assumed that the mission failed and that he now had a fearsome enemy.


    Being at the limit of his wits and sanity, it occurred to him to go to Dunnas Palace with gifts and blame one of his subordinates, but seconds later he denied this idea, because of how stupid it was.


    Who would forgive an attempted murder or believe such a story? Tearing out his hair, Spigas drank a lot of wine trying to drown his worries, but it seemed counterproductive.


    His caravan employees, guards, and experts, began to suspect that something had happened because after the morning of sales, they had not gone out to negotiate any other business deals for the rest of the day.


    If it were anyone else, everyone would think it was normal for a traveling merchant to take a break after the trip, but the people who worked with him understood him better than anyone.


    They knew he was greedy and always did his business quickly. To be more precise, he did not last more than 3 days in a city. He always sold everything on the first or the morning of the second day and on the afternoon, and third day he would stock up and leave for another city to continue his business.


    For this reason, they thought something strange was going on, but they didn''t know what it was. They were unaware of his plan to kill Andrew and even more so they didn''t know Andrew''s identity, otherwise they would all have quit.


    Unfortunately for him, his hired experts weren''t as inactive as his employees. Since they are in charge of his security, whenever they arrive in a new city, they look for information and they have heard about what had happened in Dunnas in the last few weeks.


    They knew about Andrew and immediately classified him as a character not to be offended, but they still didn''t know that their boss had done precisely that which they feared so much.


    Spigas'' second day in the city was the same as the afternoon of the first and that worried everyone even more. At this point, the experts protecting him understood that there was a problem, but they didn''t know what it was.


    However, these men, like all experts on the continent, fear death the most, which is ironic, since their lives are always at stake, since those who are affiliated with an organization or family are always on the front lines of battle.


    Curious about what was happening to their employer, these experts began to investigate. First, they asked the employees, especially Spigas''s trusted employee and right-hand man, if he knew anything, but they were more lost than the experts.


    Unable to find out what was happening, they approached Spigas himself, but seeing him drunk and disheveled, they couldn''t get anything from him. Well, almost nothing, since the very fact of finding him in that state showed them that whatever was happening was more serious than it seemed.


    Now they were not only surprised and worried, but scared. If their boss, even with them, was in such a bad state, it meant that these experts were no guarantee and that was scary.


    With no sources of information, one of the experts made a rather bold assumption and told his companions, "Could it be that that stupid fat man offended that young man who is on everyone''s lips?"


    When his companions heard that, they immediately denied the possibility, because they knew what that implied, but now the doubt was planted in their heads and they decided to find out.


    They had noticed Shadow agents spying on Spigas. These agents, although good in stealth mode, are not experts, so they cannot hide from the experts, but the experts never thought it was strange, because whenever they arrived in a city, there were always some spies watching them.


    It is normal for many people to be interested when someone new and high profile arrives in the city and although not so famous, Spigas was a moderately wealthy merchant.


    With this in mind, the experts protecting Spigas approached one of these spies. The Shadow agent who was captured, so to speak, had nothing to do, as he was powerless against the experts, but he was not afraid either.


    First of all, since he trained for this profession, he knew that he was always in the danger zone. Second, he knew that if something happened to him, the other party would suffer greatly, and lastly, the experts who captured him did not really restrict or intimidate him.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Rather than a capture, it was better to describe it as the experts forcing a conversation with him without letting him escape. The Shadow agent looked at them with a calm expression, although it was hidden under a mask.


    Despite not being able to see it, the experts could sense that this man was not worried and that alerted them even more and they decided to approach him with kindness instead of arrogance, as they did not want to offend anyone.


    "Sir, we don''t want trouble, we just want to know, did our stupid boss do something wrong?" one of them asked, demeaning Spigas so that in the event that it was true that he offended someone dangerous, they could part ways with him and not suffer the consequences.


    Shadow''s agent is not stupid. He quickly picked up on this expert''s subtlety, but he didn''t say anything regarding it and decided to answer honestly, as he believed that things could be resolved more easily.


    "Yes, your boss offended the young master of our family," Shadow''s agent said in a calm tone, even though he was clearly declaring that he was their enemy.


    Worried, the experts asked again, "May we ask, who is the young master of your family?" to which the agent answered with the same calmness and frankness, "The fianc¨¦ of the Caltu family, friend of the royal family and master of the Heavenly Palace, Andrew."


    The agent added all these titles because he wanted the experts to know who he was. If he only gave his name, they might not know who he was, but there is no one in the city who does not know who Andrew with all these titles was.


    Upon hearing this, the experts'' eyes widened, because the hypothesis they had, had been confirmed and it was the worst possible scenario, so all five of them simultaneously cursed their boss, "That fat fucking idiot!"


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 518

    The experts'' anger was not an act, as they really did not want to mess with Andrew and his collaborators. They had already done their homework and while they did not know the extent of Andrew''s power, what they knew was more than enough to fear.Shadow''s agent had a proud smile under his mask, as he knew he had accomplished something great. He knew that Castor, who was in charge of everything in Andrew and Oliver''s absence, was eager to get revenge on Spigas and it seemed that he would succeed.


    Just as Shadow''s agent had thought, the experts immediately began to ask how they could correct the mistake, "What can we do to not be included with that fat fool?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As had been said, the experts are the most afraid of losing their lives. It is true that they do dangerous jobs that generally involve battles that can cost them their lives, but if they can avoid them, they would be glad to do it.


    Shadow''s agent, though intelligent, is not an expert in negotiations, so without wanting to get too involved he replied, "Go to the Heavenly Palace and discuss it with our boss."


    Without waiting for the experts to ask another question, Shadow''s agent left. None of the experts dared to stop him, as they now knew who he worked for and they could not be aggressive.


    The five experts stood there silently not knowing how to act, until one of them said what they were all thinking, but were afraid to say, "Let''s go to the Heavenly Palace."


    "Is this really the right move?" another of them asked and as if understanding what he meant, the one who proposed going to the Heavenly Palace replied, "We have no other choice."


    "If we leave, without talking to them, we are dead. If we stay with that fatso, we are dead. We can only go to negotiate," said the expert, although his expression was bitter.


    While what he had said was true, he didn''t want to go to the Heavenly Palace either, as there was still the possibility that they would be killed upon arrival, without listening to them, but even so, that is a possibility, while if they left, it was a fact.


    They resigned and did not want to wait and bite the bullet, so they headed to the Heavenly Palace. Fortunately for them, the Shadow agent who had been talking to them until a few minutes ago had already arrived where Castor was and had reported what had happened.


    Castor thought carefully about what he would do next. He knew it was an opportunity, but he didn''t just want to kill Spigas, he wanted to take advantage of the situation, so he decided to meet with Candice and Andrew''s other wives.


    Castor is good at acting like a thug, as he had done for years, but he is not a good businessman, that is the field of expertise of Andrew''s wives, so he decided to tell them what was happening.


    When Castor had gathered them in the office, Andrew''s wives already sensed that there was a problem or special situation, because if it weren''t the case, Castor wouldn''t have called them.


    When Castor entered the office, the 4 girls stood up and a hint of worry could be seen on their faces. They, like Andrew, always saw the most pessimistic image, because it was better to imagine the worst and be relieved that it wasn''t than be optimistic and end up disappointed.


    Castor looked at the worried girls and smiled as he said, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not bad news." The girls breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing him say that, but they were still nervous.


    Helena, who had become the leader of Andrew''s harem despite not having the best skills or helping Andrew the most, asked the question that everyone wanted to ask, "So, why did you bring us together?"


    "Well, a situation occurred," Castor said, and then he began to tell them everything that Shadow''s agent had told him. Helena and Andrew''s other wives listened attentively and when Castor finished, they couldn''t help but rejoice.


    "You should trust us more," Victoria suddenly said, confusing Castor and noticing that he didn''t understand, she began to explain, "You didn''t attack for fear of causing political conflict, but if you had told me earlier, I could have asked my aunt to help contact the owner of that inn." Your journey continues at empire


    Understanding how things are done between nobles, Candice continued the explanation, even though she was never a noble, "With that, that guy would be expelled and you could do whatever you want."


    Castor was surprised to hear this and really had to admit that he had failed to see the bigger picture. Embarrassed, he apologized saying, "I''m sorry girls, I was just upset about what happened and I didn''t think clearly."


    "Well it''s not that bad," Candice suddenly said and Victoria smiling as if reading what Candice was thinking added, "Yes, now we can absorb that guy''s staff and even steal his caravan, which is perfect for Candice."


    Castor could no longer follow what these girls were saying and not wanting to complicate things he said, "Well, the experts who protect him are coming this way. You negotiate whatever you think is convenient, Sansa and I will only be your guards to avoid problems."


    Andrew''s wives nodded and a few minutes later, the five experts hired by Spigas arrived at the Heavenly Palace. Since they came to talk, they were not disrespectful, so they approached the reception in a humble and calm manner.


    "Hello, we would like to speak with your boss," said one of them, but the receptionists, not knowing what was happening and not knowing these elders, looked at them cautiously, which worried the experts.


    They wanted to explain, when suddenly the Shadow agent who had spoken to them before appeared and said, "Let them in, we were waiting for them." Although the receptionist and most of the employees did not know this agent, they did not prevent the elders from entering because they knew that there was a group of agents under Andrew''s orders.


    Shadow''s agent led them to the office, where Andrew''s wives, Sansa and Castor were waiting. On their way there Shadow''s agent told them, "You will be meeting the young master''s foster brother and some of his wives, so mind your words."


    It was a clear warning and the five elders did not take it lightly. Before long they arrived at the office door. Shadow''s agent knocked on the door and upon hearing, "Come in," he opened the door and stepped aside, making way for the elders.


    It was obvious that he would not enter and although nervous, the elders entered the office. There they could see Candice, Carolina, Victoria, and Helena sitting on the sofas in the office, drinking tea and Castor with Sansa standing behind them.


    The elders were not only surprised by the beauty of the four girls, but they immediately felt the powerful aura of Castor and Sansa. The latter in particular made their hair stand on end and even their legs trembled a little.


    Castor took the initiative and stepped forward and said, "We are busy people, so let''s finish this quickly. You know your boss''s sins, what do you offer to avoid calamity?"


    His voice was soft, but serious, showing that he was not playing around and that depending on their next words, they could live or die. The five experts swallowed hard and tried to calm themselves down, before starting to speak.


    Unfortunately, they were scared and none of them dared to speak. Castor obviously knew that he was crushing their spirits, but that was precisely what he wanted, so he did not stop and glared at them fiercely.


    "Calm down Castor, there is no need to be so hostile. I am sure the gentlemen want to propose something," Candice said in a conciliatory tone. Although she seemed to be calming the situation, in reality, it was all an act.


    A few seconds ago they had planned to act like this. Castor and Sansa would intimidate them and Andrew''s wives would be more conciliatory to direct the elders to where they wanted them to be.


    Seeing that the girls seemed more approachable, the elders fell for the trick and respectfully bowed and began to say, "We were not aware of what that fool had done, we apologize and are willing to make amends."


    "Do you understand that what your boss did cannot be considered a mistake? That is a cardinal sin," Castor snarled, keeping up his act and this time it was Victoria who calmed the situation down.


    "Let''s not fight. We will be practical, by tonight, your boss will be expelled from the inn," Victoria began to say and Helena continued, "Your mission is to bring him before us when that happens."


    Everyone fell silent and looked at the elders as if asking if they understood and seeing them nod, Carolina continued to explain what they would do, "We will take his caravan, so inform the employees and whoever can take control."


    The elders immediately understood what they meant. In short, they wanted them to sell their boss and hand over all his assets to them. It wasn''t like they were going to refuse, in the end, it was either this or death, the decision was easy.


    They just nodded and then Candice said softly, but her voice was threatening, "We will keep an eye on you. Do things right, and maybe you won''t just be saved, but gain some benefits. Fail and well...".


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone understood the implications and didn''t dare to refute or complain. Seeing that they had understood what was being asked of them, Castor spoke again, "Get going."


    Without waiting, the five elders left as if they wanted to flee from the Heavenly Palace. Seeing them running so scared, everyone put on a smile and began to carry out the plan.


    Victoria had already sent a carrier pigeon to her Aunt Clarissa explaining everything and now they just had to wait for things to develop. Castor was burning to have Spigas in his hands and Spigas had no idea of ??the hell that awaited him.

 CHAPTER 519

    Clarissa moved quickly after receiving the carrier pigeon from her niece, Victoria. Not only did she contact the Viscount who owned the inn where Spigas was staying, but she also informed the royal family of the situation.Victoria did not consider that for a matter as small as this, the royal family''s help was needed, but Clarissa was different. She understood Andrew''s importance to the country and so she notified them of anything that happened that involved him.


    Victoria and the others do not realize how important their husband is to the royal family. In fact, they had proposed sending some guards with Andrew on his trip, but he had rejected them. Enjoy more content from empire


    The reason Andrew rejected this proposal was not because he did not trust Daphne or Diana, but because he had many secrets, and having outsiders traveling with him could potentially lead to them discovering some of his secrets.


    They know that Andrew can somehow transform into a demigod, very powerful, but they are unaware of the limitations. They don''t know how long he can do this or if he suffers any adverse reaction to doing so.


    This gives him a certain advantage even though they know he can do this. When Diana found out what was happening from Clarissa''s letter, she told Daphne and even the elderly demigods who protect the royal family.


    Everything that had to do with Andrew was discussed by these 5, that''s how important Andrew was, that the 5 most important and powerful people in the kingdom had to meet to discuss such a small matter.


    In the end, the meeting didn''t go any further. It was a simple matter and they believed it wasn''t necessary to intervene, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t be watching. Spigas was eating at the time, not knowing that he would soon suffer a calamity.


    While he was eating, a waiter approached him and very respectfully informed him that the inn manager needed to meet with him. Spigas was surprised that the manager wanted to meet with him, but he still didn''t refuse.


    He finished his meal and was led by the waiter to the administration office. Inside the office, unexpectedly, was not the inn manager, but the owner of the place himself, Viscount Kihaf.


    The Viscount''s presence surprised Spigas and although a little drunk from the wine he drank during dinner, being a businessman who often dealt with the nobility, he greeted with good manners, "Viscount Kihaf, it is a pleasure to see you, to what do I owe the honor?".


    Viscount Kihaf is a middle-aged man with a robust body and is well-dressed. While men do not care about family problems, this is a special case, since they had to expel a person, and to avoid complications, this man came in place of his wife.


    The house of Kihaf, like most noble houses in this country, is headed by a woman, but for matters of this type, men usually take control of the situation.


    Although men do not care much about the title, they will not accept being disrespected either, so Spigas addressed him as Viscount. The man looked serious and only nodded to return the greeting.


    He did not want this situation to drag on, so he went straight to the point, "Mr. Spigas, I am afraid you must leave the premises." Hearing Viscount Kihaf''s words, Spigas'' heart fell.


    He was not so stupid as not to realize what was happening. What he feared most had happened and he was convinced that his attempted murder had been discovered and now they wanted to settle accounts with him.


    Spigas, not wanting to give up, wanted to reply and ask to be allowed to stay, because he knew that if he left this place he would be dead, but Viscount Kihaf, as if guessing his words, spoke first, "There is no need for you to reply, I will not change my decision, I ask you to leave the establishment."


    "Viscount¡­ You know what will happen if I leave," Spigas managed to stammer, but the Viscount didn''t flinch and said, "That''s not my problem." Spigas couldn''t believe what was happening to him.


    He wanted to retort again, but then the Viscount showed his expert aura and seriously looked at him. Now he seemed angry, he didn''t like that Spigas was dragging out the situation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spigas was scared when he saw the Viscount showing his strength and seconds later the 5 experts who were protecting him appeared. Seeing the five elders, Spigas breathed a sigh of relief, because he knew that the Viscount couldn''t hurt him now, but what happened next left him perplexed.


    "Are you the ones who came to pick him up?" Viscount Kihaf suddenly asked, confusing Spigas and then one of the elders answered, "Yes, we appreciate your hospitality."


    Confused, Spigas was about to ask what was happening, but then he felt a strange force enveloping him, making it difficult for him to breathe, and within seconds he fell unconscious.


    The Viscount didn''t even flinch when he saw the elders restraining Spigas, as he was already aware of what was happening. After one of the elders carried Spigas like a bag of potatoes, the elders ook to the Viscount as if to thank him and disappeared.


    Once alone in the office, the Viscount let out a sigh and said quietly, "We really could have suffered a calamity." While Castor and the others didn''t want political trouble and so they didn''t attack the inn, the Viscount didn''t know that and so he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Spigas was no longer in this place.


    It wasn''t just Shadow''s agents watching as everything happened, Castor was also hidden watching. While they were convinced that these elders wouldn''t play a trick, Castor wouldn''t allow anything to go wrong, so he personally went to see what was happening.


    Seeing that the elders had captured Spigas and were heading to Dunnas Palace, he moved at high speed, to get there before them. Castor outpowered them by a large margin, so by the time the elders arrived, Castor had already informed Andrew''s wives about what had happened.


    Obviously, they couldn''t enter through the main gate carrying Spigas, because while no one would say anything to them, it was still bad publicity for the business, so they arrived at the VIP entrance, where it was difficult to see who was arriving.


    There they were greeted by a Shadow agent who received an unconscious Spigas and took him to the prison in the basement of Dunnas Palace. Meanwhile, the 5 elders walked to the reception where a middle-aged man in ordinary but elegant clothes was waiting for them.


    This man is Spigas'' right-hand man and had arrived early, as the elders wanted to introduce him as the leader of the caravan now that Spigas was out of the way.


    They had already explained everything to him and the man was visibly worried and scared. He is an ordinary person, so upon hearing of the movements of these monsters, it was normal to be frightened.


    The receptionists at Dunnas Palace had already been informed of these elders and the man waiting for them, so they had treated him cordially, even offering him tea, which he could not drink due to his nerves.


    Upon seeing the elders, the man stood up and approached them cautiously and said, "Greetings venerable elders." The elders only nodded and one of them said, "Now we will meet with the people we mentioned, be prudent."


    Minutes later, an employee appeared and led them to the office, where Candice, Helena, Carolina, Victoria, Sansa, and Castor were waiting for them. Being in their presence, the man was sweating coldly but managed to maintain his composure.


    Seeing him, Candice smiled, because she understood his feelings. It was not easy to be in the presence of all these experts and powerful people, being an ordinary citizen, but the fact that he maintained his composure made him value her.


    One of the elders stepped forward and bowed slightly and said, "We have handed over the sinner. This is Elias, the second in command of the caravan and we believe that he will comply with your demands."


    Elias did not know what to do, but he bowed silently nonetheless, showing submission. Since the idea was to take over the caravan so that Candice could conduct her business more broadly, it was she who spoke, "You do not need to be nervous."


    She paused and added, "Your job does not change, it is just that you now work for us". Elias did not know how to respond and looked at the elders as if asking for them to tell him what to do.


    The elders noticed his gaze, but did not say anything, as it was not their decision and Candice continued explaining, "I imagine that the elders already explained to you the sin of your boss and for that, he will have to pay, but his employees are not guilty, so you will just change employers."


    While it seemed like Candice was asking for his opinion, Elias knew he had no other choice but to agree, so he bowed and said with a little stutter, "I will do my best."


    Candice nodded in satisfaction upon hearing this and then Victoria began to speak, "You five will continue as protectors of the caravan and Elias," to which the elders agreed, but at that moment Castor intervened, "It is in your best interest not to run away."


    These short words made the elders tremble. The truth was that they were planning to escape when they were far from the city and travel as far north as they could, but Castor''s warning made them reconsider.


    "There is no need to fear. If you work diligently, you will not suffer, in fact, you will be well treated, but if you betray us, you will have no place to hide," Castor threatened.


    He had led the scum of society in the city of Calci, so he knew how their minds worked. Having 5 new experts on their side was good, but just like the experts they got from Vocgo in Cannaris, these were not trustworthy.

 CHAPTER 520

    If they had betrayed their employers before, they could do it again, so Castor wouldn''t have them around where they could be hurt while Andrew was away, and he was even planning to send some of the Shadow agents with the caravan to monitor them.Certainly, these agents couldn''t keep these experts at bay, since they were weaker, but they could still report if any problems occurred and the experts didn''t show up.


    This way, they would know that they had fled, and if instead they became more aggressive and killed the Shadow agents, well, the situation would be even simpler, since this is easier to find out. Read new chapters at empire


    While there were many ways in which these experts could play their cards to escape, the problem was that they didn''t know the extent of Andrew and his collaborators'' forces and influence.


    They only knew what they had managed to find out from the battle against the Vilotti family, which wasn''t much, but according to rumors there was a demigod involved and that was enough to scare them.


    Let''s say that the lack of information made these five elders not dare to refute and obediently follow Castor''s commands. After making this matter clear, Candice began to discuss with Elias about the business that the Spigas caravan did.


    Being a wandering merchant has many advantages over merchants with established bases like Candice since they could move around different countries and trade in products that were not from that place.


    It is true that some powerful merchants or those with businesses in different countries could do this, but at this moment Candice only has businesses in Cannaris, Tampilla, and Dunnas, so her intention was to make the caravan led by Elias go to other countries.


    In this way, her business would expand. This was not with the intention of making money, but in order to make connections in different countries that could be of help in the future if something were to happen.


    They had already had to escape from Cannaris due to mistreatment and although in Dunnas the situation was the opposite, it was not known when the situation could change, so they had to have contingency plans.


    Watching as Candice spoke to Elias, Castor decided to take the five experts to the command center and talk to them in private. Once in the command center, Castor sat down and invited the 5 elders to sit down as well.


    They were a little nervous now that they were alone, as they knew that Castor was much more powerful than them and they were afraid that he would eliminate them at that moment, but Castor did not intend to make such a foolish move.


    It is obvious that, although these elders are not trustworthy, it is better to have them on their side than to eliminate them, especially if they were to be the protectors of the caravan they had just acquired.


    Castor, who has experience dealing with people of dubious intentions, decided to give them a small benefit, to prevent them from becoming traitors. These experts were with Spigas because he provided them with resources to increase their strength and that was what Castor would give them.


    So far he had only been pressuring them with his strength to show them what would happen if they did something wrong, but with only fear, you cannot gain people''s support, much less their loyalty.


    Castor was applying the carrot and stick strategy. So far he had only given them a stick and now it was time to show them the carrot. "I know you are scared because you think we will treat you badly or as disposable personnel, but that is not the case," Castor began to say.


    "As long as you are loyal, you will not be exempt from benefits and now I will give you a sample of what you will receive," said Castor, and seconds later there was a knock on the door, then Castor said, "Come in."


    A young man covered in a black cape and a mask, entered carrying a wooden box. Obviously, he is an agent of Shadow, which is why he hides his identity.


    The young man didn''t say anything, he just nodded slightly at Castor and left the box on the floor before leaving the room. The five elders were intrigued by what they would be given and Castor, not making them wait, said, "What''s in the box is yours."


    The five elders hesitated to look, but Castor made a gesture with his hand letting them understand that they could do so, and then they stopped doubting. Upon opening the lid of the box, the elders were surprised, because what they found were highly concentrated magic stones.


    This is one of the most basic, but indispensable resources for experts to strengthen themselves, since, by absorbing their energy, they could improve their level of strength. Spigas also paid them with these stones, but they had never received an amount like the one they had in front of them.


    Seeing the surprise on their faces, Castor smiled and said, "As you can see, we treat our own well," then the five elders bowed and said in unison, "Thank you, we promise not to let you down."


    "I don''t like to be threatening people. Andrew is a peaceful guy, he has never sought trouble on his own initiative, but he always finds it, so as long as you are loyal you will be rewarded, betray us, and well, suffer the consequences," Castor said calmly.


    While it was a threat, he didn''t make it seem that way. He was just letting them see that they valued loyalty and as long as they didn''t plot anything against them, they wouldn''t have to fear and the elders understood that perfectly.


    Some of them were even glad that Spigas had screwed up, as they now had a better deal. Seeing that the elders were more cheerful Castor smiled and said, "You can take those stones and train. The caravan will take a while to resume its activities."


    This time, the elders did not hesitate, and taking the box they disappeared. Castor checked that they had left the Dunnas Palace and then his expression changed. His face now showed sharp eyes and without delay, he walked to the prison in the basement of the establishment.


    Upon arriving there, he found Shadow agents guarding the unconscious Spigas and asked, "Has he not woken up?" to which one of the agents replied, "No sir. He has been in this state since they brought him in."


    Castor nodded and asked the agents to leave. Castor wanted to do this personally and it would be so brutal that he did not want anyone to see him working.


    Many had the impression that Castor was an enthusiastic and somewhat jocular warrior, but since he took control in the absence of Oliver and Andrew, they have begun to realize that he is not a simple person.


    Being a captain in a gang, no matter how small and weak it is, is not achieved just by being good at fighting. Managing people and resources, assessing the situation and even interrogation and torture are necessary, and while he is not an expert in everything, he does have his strengths.


    He is not good at negotiations and even assessing the situation is not his strong suit, as he never had to negotiate or deal with complex situations, since he always got what he wanted by force, so he left that part to Candice and the other girls, although you couldn''t really call that a negotiation.


    However, he was good at fighting, assessing people, and torture. Without any particular emotion, he entered the cell where Spigas was, and with a strong kick, but without a trace of aura, he woke up the captive.


    A simple kick from Castor was more than enough to kill him, but since he wasn''t exerting aura on it, it was no different than a normal person''s kick, so Spigas only felt pain.


    Spigas woke up from the kick and wanted to complain, but then he remembered what had happened and his expression darkened. It only took him a second to understand the situation he was in and he resignedly looked at Castor.


    "I assume you are Andrew''s envoy," Spigas said without emotion. Castor looked at him and seeing him so calm, he got upset, but he didn''t explode in anger, he just smiled contemptuously and Spigas, seeing him, let out a little laugh of resignation and asked, "So, how will I die?".


    "Slowly and painfully," Castor answered in a serious tone. This did startle Spigas a little because he had already resigned himself to dying, but he didn''t want to suffer before that, so clenching his hands he spoke again, "Isn''t there another way?", but Castor was decisive, "No."


    Spigas let out a sigh and looking at Castor he put on a smile and said, "I don''t intend to suffer", and moving his tongue, he tried to reach something between his teeth. Spigas is a man who knows the dangers of the world and carries poison between his teeth for situations like these.


    He didn''t want to die, but if he was ever in a desperate situation, he wouldn''t hesitate to take his own life, but seconds later he was surprised not to find the poison he had prepared.


    Castor, seeing Spigas'' attempt to escape the torture, smiled sinisterly and asked mockingly, "Are you looking for your poison?", and without waiting for Spigas to answer, he added, "I''m sorry, you won''t escape that easily."


    At that moment Spigas felt terror because he knew that his existence would become a martyrdom before he died. Castor approached him, and Spigas tried to escape, begged, and even cried so that he would not be tortured, but it was useless.


    Castor spent about 3 hours with Spigas. The torture he inflicted on him made him wish for hell, rather than the torture of Castor, but the latter did not flinch in the least. Spigas'' screams of pain and pleas for mercy flooded the prison, but no one apart from Castor could hear them.


    The prison was more soundproof than Andrew''s room, and that was saying a lot, so where no one saw or heard him, Castor tortured Spigas for 3 hours straight, without letting him pass out or die.


    When he was satisfied, Castor walked out of the prison and looking at the two officers guarding the door said, "Get rid of the body," and left without waiting for their answers. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two officers entered the prison to carry out Castor''s orders, but when they saw Spigas'' body, they trembled in fear because they could not recognize it as the body of a human, and even for them, who were trained in torturing prisoners to obtain information, it was a horrifying sight.

 CHAPTER 521

    While all this was happening in the capital of Dunnas, Andrew and his companions were traveling through the desert towards the kingdom of Catarea. Apart from the attack they suffered on the first day, their trip had been peaceful.Andrew had wanted to have fun with his wives in the carriage during the nights, but being in the desert, which is dangerous, was not the best idea, so up to now they had not done anything.


    According to the plans, they would reach the border in a couple of days, so they were in no hurry and had now stopped to eat. While they were preparing everything for the meal, suddenly, Oliver stood up and looked into the distance.


    Andrew and his wives looked at him strangely and without being able to control themselves asked, "Is something wrong?", to which Oliver responded pointing to the east, "A few kilometers in that direction I feel a large group of people approaching."


    Hearing what he said, Andrew and the girls tried to sense the presence of the people Oliver was talking about, but their level was still insufficient to notice the group, which meant that they were quite far away.


    Unable to sense those approaching, Andrew asked, "Do you think they are hostile?" to which Oliver did not answer, but instead stared in that direction for a moment.


    This made Andrew and the two girls alert, as it seemed that Oliver had found something worrying. They waited until Oliver finished assessing the situation and then he replied, "I don''t know if they are hostile, but they are accompanied by a top-level super expert."


    Although it was not an opponent that worried Oliver, the fact that this group had a powerhouse of that level accompanying them showed that they were not a simple group, so they were on guard.


    Meanwhile, just as Oliver had noticed them, the super expert of that group had noticed Andrew''s group. He couldn''t measure Oliver''s strength, but he knew he was on par with him or even superior, so he approached one of the carriages.


    This group consisted of about 15 carriages pulled by earth buffalos like those in Spigas'' caravan, which meant that they were a trade caravan, as these animals were the most used for caravans of merchant because their endurance and strength were perfect for pulling cargo carts. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the drivers, guards, and other personnel, there were about 100 people, and in the middle of the caravan was a carriage pulled by strong horses and the decorations were luxurious.


    The super expert who had noticed Andrew''s group approached this carriage and knocked on the door. Seconds later the carriage stopped and the entire caravan did the same.


    The carriage door opened and a handsome young man a little older than Andrew appeared asking with a frown, "Is something wrong, teacher?". "A few kilometers from here there is a group of quite powerful people," said the super expert.


    This man is of a similar age to Oliver, but due to his corpulent build and facial hair, he seems older. The young man was surprised when he heard this because he knew that his teacher is a super expert one step away from becoming a master expert, so the words, "Strong people," from his mouth meant that they were really powerful.


    "Teacher, more powerful than you?" asked the young man worriedly and the man answered seriously, "At least one of them is at my level or higher." The young man was surprised and also adopted a serious expression.


    "What do you think we should do?", the young man continued to ask. Although he is the leader of this caravan and this man he calls teacher is in some ways his subordinate, the young man holds him in the highest regard and always listens to his advice.


    The super expert looked again in the direction where Andrew and the others were and making a decision replied, "Young master, I will go investigate, if I have not returned in half an hour, change course and move away immediately."


    Upon hearing his teacher''s decision, the young man wrinkled his face, because that was not good news. His teacher saying that meant that he could suffer a calamity and if that was the case, he would lose his protector and teacher, something that the young man did not want to happen.


    The young man tried to convince him to change course and not risk it, but his master refused saying, "They already noticed us. Changing our course at this moment would alert them."


    Not knowing how to reply, he could only accept his teacher''s plan, and seeing that the young man understood, the super expert disappeared and began to head towards Andrew and the others.


    From the moment the caravan stopped, Oliver had been inspecting what was happening. He had noticed that apart from the super expert there were 2 major experts in the group and some minor experts, so they were not a weak force.


    If they got into conflict, they could suffer, especially Aki who is the weakest of the group and Oliver knew that this could end in disaster, so when he noticed that the super expert was heading towards them, he alerted everyone.


    A few minutes later the man from the caravan arrived where Andrew and the others were. He did it openly because his intention was not to start a conflict, but to find out who they were.


    Oliver and the others noticed this, so they were not too worried because it seemed that this group was not hostile, but that did not relax them. The super expert looked at them from afar and began to measure them and confirmed what he feared.


    He could not understand Oliver''s strength and that was enough to deduce 2 possible options. The first was that Oliver was more powerful than him and the second was that he had some artifact that prevented it.


    If it was the second there was nothing to fear, but if it was the first, the situation changed and since he had no way of finding out unless he fought him, he decided that it was better not to risk it.


    "Greetings," the man said, trying to keep things calm, and seeing that he tried a friendly approach, Oliver was not hostile and returned the greeting, "Greetings to you as well, sir. May I ask the reason for your visit?"


    The man, seeing that Oliver maintained a cordial attitude, relaxed a little, but was still attentive to any movement. "Our caravan seems to be heading in the same direction and we wanted to know who is ahead of us," the man said.


    Oliver and the others immediately understood that the group behind them had the same concerns as them, but they did not let their guard down and Oliver continued to handle the conversation.


    "We are heading to the kingdom of Catarea. My young master has business there," Oliver replied without telling his entire plan. In reality, they were going to Catarea, but they did not plan to do business there, but they did not have to tell that to strangers.


    The super expert didn''t completely believe him either, as he is originally from Catarea and being a closed kingdom for the most part, he knew almost all the merchants who traveled there and didn''t recognize Andrew and the others.


    While there was no hostility, he had to gather information, so he continued to ask, "I''m sorry to ask, but I''m from Catarea and I''ve never seen you there, are you new merchants?"


    Oliver and the others were surprised by his words. Who could know all the merchants who frequent a kingdom? Honestly, no one, as it is difficult to know everything that happens in a country, but for Catarea it was different.


    Being a closed country, the ways to access are limited and all are monitored, so it was possible to know, however, only people of high status would have this information, so this man had revealed that he had a high status in the kingdom of Catarea.


    This was not a coincidence, the man had revealed it intentionally, but in a subtle way. It was a way of telling them that he was important and it was not convenient to antagonize him. Also, it would be difficult for them to lie to him.


    With this information, Andrew took over the conversation, as they got into something more diplomatic, and Andrew has better negotiation skills than Oliver, so he decided to take control.


    "Greetings to the elder. I am Andrew from Dunnas. We intend to pass through Catarea on our way to the country of Rios. May I ask the name of the elder?" asked Andrew.


    The man was surprised by Andrew''s intervention. He knew that Oliver was not the leader of this group, but he did not expect the young man to dare to interrupt them, as it is common knowledge that when two higher-level experts speak, the others must remain silent unless they are asked to speak.


    It is a matter of pride that many old experts use to show their strength, but this man did not care much, so he looked at Andrew and replied, "Greetings young Andrew, I am Ecclesiastes, protector of the Limares family of Catarea."


    At the man''s introduction, Andrew adopted a respectful position. Since they were going to travel through different countries, Andrew did his homework and knew the nobles and organizations that he should not offend on his trip and the Limares family is one of them.


    In the kingdom of Catarea, the Limares family is only below the royal family, so they are the second most powerful family in the country, and offending them is seek a problem in Catarea.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    "It is a pleasure to meet an elder of the Limares house. As I mentioned before, we are just going to be passing through Catarea. Now we just stopped to eat," said Andrew trying to avoid conflict.


    Ecclesiastes noticed that Andrew seemed to recognize the Limares family and that reassured him, because he understood that Andrew did not dare to make them enemies, which was good, because they would avoid a complicated battle.


    It wasn''t that Andrew was afraid of the Limares family, but if he could avoid a conflict, it was better to avoid it. After that Ecclesiastes asked a few more questions to identify their objective and in the end concluded that there would be no problem, so he decided that they would continue on their way, but without approaching Andrew''s group. Ecclesiastes was still cautious.

 CHAPTER 522

    The two groups had agreed not to bother each other and to keep their current distance while traveling, but they were still cautious of each other because while there didn''t seem to be hostility, it didn''t change the fact that they were strangers and it was unknown if what they had said was true.A powerful expert has the ability to discern when someone is lying or hiding something, but with Oliver''s presence in the group, it was difficult for Ecclesiastes to identify if Andrew''s words were real or if he was hiding something from him.


    For Oliver, it was the same situation. Although he is more powerful than Ecclesiastes, the difference is not abysmal enough to be able to read him fully. Ecclesiastes returned to his caravan before the half-hour he had asked for was up.


    When he arrived, he could see that all the experts in the caravan surrounded the young man who led them, which showed that they were prepared to flee with him in the event that Ecclesiastes did not return in time.


    When they saw him, they breathed a sigh of relief, but they still didn''t relax, because they didn''t know the details of the situation, so as soon as he landed, he was surrounded and questioned about what had happened.


    Ecclesiastes didn''t hide anything from them and informed them of everything he had managed to learn and what he had talked about with Andrew''s group. The other experts and the young man who led them were surprised when they heard that there was a man who could be more powerful than him.


    When Ecclesiastes discovered Andrew''s group, he knew that Oliver was at least the same level as him, and seeing him up close confirmed it. At first, he was doubtful and believed that Oliver was suddenly using some artifact that hid his level, but then he discarded that idea.


    He couldn''t feel Oliver''s level of strength, but seeing him so calm in his presence, as if everything was under control, gave him enough reason to think that Oliver was indeed stronger.


    Fortunately, there was no conflict and they agreed to travel keeping at least the distance they had at that moment, so that calmed them down. "Even though we reached an agreement, that group is still strange, so I hope you stay alert," Ecclesiastes said, preventing them from relaxing too much.


    Everyone understood and nodded to his words and Ecclesiastes continued saying, "I will travel in the young master''s carriage. If I feel the slightest movement from that group, I will take him and escape. I hope you understand that action if it happens."


    None of the experts complained about such words, as they all understood the importance of this young man. He is Eduardo Limares, the third young master of the Limares family of Catarea.


    Eduardo is not an heir of the family because he has renounced that right, but that does not mean that he is not important. Eduardo, unlike his brothers and cousins, had developed in a different way.


    In Catarea, most noble families inherit their titles to young people with the best qualities as knights and the command of cavalry troops, as they are a country that specializes in that profession.


    However, that doesn''t mean that they don''t value other professions and Eduardo had specialized in commerce. If you have to ask in Catarea, what is the most valued profession? the answer is simple, the knight.


    However, if you ask what is the most important profession, excluding cavalry? the answer would be divided between cattle raising and commerce. The first is important because they are a country of grasslands, so cattle raising is the basis not only for food but also for cavalry.


    The second is equally important, because being a country surrounded by natural barriers that practically isolate it and being mainly grasslands, agriculture, and mining are non-existent, so merchants who can bring these materials that they lack are highly valued.


    For this reason, Eduardo, who is a young man with great business sense, is highly valued by the Limares family, to the point that only his older brother and heir of the family is more important in the younger generation.


    Most importantly, the Limares family had developed its younger generation so well that the four sons of the current leader are important in their own right. The eldest is a knight without parallel in the younger generation, not only of the Limares family but of the entire kingdom.


    The second sister married into the royal family, so their relationship with the rulers of the country is stronger than ever, although they have always had a good relationship.


    The third brother is Edward and he is a born merchant, and the last of the brothers, although young, has great gifts for politics, so he will be his elder brother''s natural right-hand man when he assumes power.


    It is for this very reason that the Limares family is untouchable in the kingdom of Catarea because, unlike the other noble families that engage in internal power struggles, the Limares prefer to educate their young people to help each other and grow together.


    It is not strange to say that the Limares are among the noble families on the continent the most united and strongest noble families, and that is why when Ecclesiastes said that he would abandon everyone and save Eduardo in case Andrew''s group attacked, no one felt it was a bad decision, in fact, they supported him.


    Meanwhile, in Andrew''s camp, he and his companions were similarly discussing the situation. Andrew looked at Oliver and asked, "What do you think?", to which Oliver replied without hesitation, "If we enter into conflict, we will surely win, but the young master would have to use his hidden card or we could suffer serious damage."


    Discover more stories at empire


    Everyone became serious upon hearing this, as this meant that the strength of the other party could not be underestimated, but Oliver paid no attention to them and continued speaking.


    "From what I can sense, that man Ecclesiastes is a super expert one step away from being a master expert and besides him, that group has 2 major experts and about 5 minor experts."


    Every word Oliver said softened the expressions of Andrew and his two wives. They are not weak, but the other group is larger and could overwhelm them, so Oliver is not really exaggerating.


    "On ??the other hand, I don''t think that man lied to us. I really think they are from the Limares family and that makes it more problematic if we enter into conflict, but I also think that if we do nothing, they will not do anything either," Oliver concluded.


    When he finished speaking, everyone fell silent as if internalizing his words, and after a few minutes, Andrew said, "Then let us hope that your analysis is true, but let us not let our guard down, if, in the end, we must fight, we must not be afraid."


    Everyone nodded at his words and then continued with the preparations for the meal. Since Andrew and his companions did not move, Eduardo''s caravan did not either.


    Since they had to keep their distance and both groups were heading to Catarea, Eduardo''s caravan, being further behind, had to maintain the pace of Andrew''s group, so they took the opportunity to eat as well.


    Although there was some tension between the two groups, since neither fully trusted the other, there was no movement and after the meal, Andrew and his companions resumed their journey.


    Since Eduardo''s caravan was larger, took them longer to organize everything to restart the trip, Andrew''s group increased the distance, but that did not worry them, in fact, they preferred it that way. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The agreement was to maintain this minimum distance, but they did not say anything about maintaining it. For both groups, it was better if they were far away since that made it difficult for anyone to make a move.


    In fact, this is Oliver''s idea. Knowing that the caravan chasing them is large, he proposed to increase the speed and travel time, to separate themselves as much as possible.


    Andrew''s group is made up of 4 experts, so they can travel continuously, for a couple of days, something that Eduardo''s caravan cannot do since they have ordinary people in the group.


    Ecclesiastes, seeing the movements of Andrew''s group, immediately understood their intentions and could not help but be grateful that they did so since that also took the pressure off them.


    In fact, Ecclesiastes even proposed slowing down the pace of travel, to create even more distance and in this way, without even agreeing on that, they separated themselves so much that neither group could sense the other.


    The following days the trip was calm and without unexpected events, so Andrew and the others arrived at the border between Dunnas and Catarea. They were surprised to see that there was a large wall that stretched for kilometers.


    Andrew had never seen such a large construction since he came to this world. In fact, he had never even seen anything like this in his previous life, the closest thing might be the Great Wall of China.


    If that wasn''t enough, it turns out that there were two walls of the same size. The one they could see right now was the Dunnas Wall, it is the Dunnas defense barrier against Catarea.


    Although these countries have not had conflicts in centuries, that does not mean that they did not take precautions. Before the wall, there was a small city, well, to be more exact, it is not a city, but a large fortress.


    This is the defense base and although there are businesses and people living there, they are mostly relatives of the soldiers who protect the place and some merchants who settled there for business opportunities.


    The surprising thing is that Catarea has a wall of the same size and robustness a couple of kilometers ahead, which serves the same function as the one Andrew and the others are seeing at this moment.


    As sunset was approaching, Andrew decided to spend the night in this fortress and continue their journey the next day. Upon entering they were searched and, finding nothing strange, they were allowed in without any problems. They quickly found an inn and went to rest.

 CHAPTER 523

    Even though this place was highly militarized, it was also very lively, both in the day and at night. Andrew and the others were surprised at the number of soldiers that had been stationed in this place when relations with the kingdom of Catarea had been neutral for centuries.Oliver having more military experience, told them that it was probably due to the problems that Dunnas had had with Galicia. At first, they didn''t understand, but after Oliver''s explanation, they understood the reason.


    Dunnas and Galicia had been in conflict for a long time and although Galicia has never been able to breach its defenses, that didn''t mean that they hadn''t lost many things during this extended conflict.


    Because of that, Oliver sensed that Dunnas didn''t want to suffer the same problem with Catarea even if they had never had conflicts. Countries are not managed according to what happens, but by preventing things from happening.


    In short, these massive walls in both countries were to prevent a conflict that may or may not ever occur. After talking about this for a while, Andrew and the others ordered their dinner in their room.


    They had rented a comfortable and spacious apartment, with 4 rooms each with a bathroom and hot water available. There was also a spacious living room that could be used as a dining room.


    Although it was not that luxurious for the price it cost, it was comfortable and Andrew was not short of money, so without thinking he paid for a night there. Shortly after ordering the food, a waitress arrived pushing a small cart with several dishes.


    The waitress served the food and after saying that they could request the dishes to be picked up later, she left. The food was unexpectedly rich in meat which should be scarce in Dunnas, but this being the border with Catarea, meat was abundant.


    Catarea being a cattle country like the beastmen territories, meat was their main export product, and being so close, meat in this place was easy to get.


    They ate while going over their travel plan. They would enter a new country, and especially one they had never visited, not to mention that they would be under the watchful eye of Eduardo''s group.


    Although they were not sure, they acted under the assumption that what Ecclesiastes told them was true, so which meant that the Limares family would keep an eye on them once they entered Catarea.


    It was normal since they are a small group with some luxuries and all experts, it is not something they would let pass unsupervised. While that did not mean that they would get into conflict, it did mean that they should be cautious and not create problems.


    After reviewing the plan and finishing eating, they asked the inn employees to remove the plates and bring tea, so they sat in the living room for a while enjoying the tea and resting the food.


    A couple of hours later, they decided to go to rest. Although this apartment has enough room for each of them to sleep in their own room, it is obvious that Andrew would sleep next to his wives.


    Not only because that was common between them, but Andrew was eager to have fun with them, since they had been traveling for about a week and he hadn''t tried a girl in all that time, so he was in need.


    As his divinity strengthened, his sexual desire increased, so he couldn''t be without sex for long or he could fall into a state of euphoria like a couple of years ago.


    Not that this state was bad for him, but Andrew was sure that his two wives would suffer an all-out attack if it happened and he didn''t want to hurt them. Oliver, for his part, took the room closest to the door with the intention of being the first to react if something happened.


    Normally, it''s difficult for inns like these to suffer attacks, especially in a place like this that has a lot of security and order, but it never hurts to be cautious. Read latest chapters on empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the room, Andrew didn''t wait and attacked Aki and Zany the instant the door closed. The two girls were surprised by the sudden attack, but they didn''t mind, as they could understand Andrew''s urgency.


    Also, Aki doesn''t mind Andrew being rough with her, and Zany, although she''s not particularly fond of rough sex, is quite docile in bed and goes with the flow of whatever happens.


    Andrew after surprising them with a strong hug, placed his head in between the two girls'' heads and began kissing their necks. The girls giggled as they felt ticklish, but Andrew wouldn''t let them get away with just that.


    Wrapping an arm around each of them, he lifted them up holding their asses, causing them to let out a small cry of surprise, but they quickly regained their composure and leaned towards Andrew to avoid falling.


    Carrying the two girls, Andrew walked to the bed and without any gentleness threw them on. The girls bounced on the bed mattress a few times, proving that it was of good quality, but Andrew didn''t let them breathe and pounced on them the next second.


    Andrew was really sexually repressed, as he was a bit wilder than usual, although the two girls didn''t mind. While he passionately kissed Aki, he kneaded Zany''s tits who, feeling her husband''s strong hand, couldn''t hold back her moans.


    Soon after Andrew changed and began kissing Zany''s lips while groping Aki''s body. They hadn''t even taken off their clothes and the gasps could be heard throughout the room.


    Fortunately, the room was well soundproofed, otherwise, Oliver wouldn''t have been able to sleep tonight. In no time the three of them had intertwined like snakes and their clothes were full of folds from the wild movements.


    Both Andrew and the two girls were already quite misaligned and had not yet started the real action. Although Aki likes to be dominated and Zany is submissive in bed, they do not let Andrew dominate them completely.


    The two girls pushed him down, climbed on top of him, and began to undress him. In seconds Andrew no longer had his pants on and his half-erect cock was already visible.


    Aki, who was the most daring, immediately grabbed Andrew''s cock tightly and brought her mouth closer and began to suck it. Zany, who is a little more timid in bed, did not know what to do now.


    Although Zany had improved a lot in this aspect, she was still not very proactive and was always pushed by the other girls when they had sex, so since this time only Aki was with her, she was the one in charge of guiding her.


    Without letting go of Andrew''s cock, she grabbed Zany''s sleeve and pulled it hard, causing her face to be on the side of hers, and then she pulled Andrew''s cock out of her mouth and as if offering her a sweet, she brought it close to Zany''s face.


    Zany is shy, but when pushed, she doesn''t hold back, so, upon seeing Andrew''s cock, she didn''t hesitate and took it into her mouth. She didn''t even care that it was wet from Aki''s saliva, because in this situation, who would say it was unpleasant?


    Zany and Aki took turns sucking Andrew''s cock and he just limited himself to enjoying the service of his two wives. He even crossed his arms behind his head and watched as the two girls fought over his cock as if they didn''t want the other to take over it.


    After a few minutes of enjoying Aki and Zany''s hot, slippery mouths, Andrew made them stop and asked them to take off their clothes. The girls didn''t hesitate and in seconds they were completely naked.


    Andrew had also taken the opportunity to take off the shirt he was still wearing. Now, with the three of them naked, they began to rub their bodies together as if they wanted to share their warmth with each other.


    The rubbing of Aki and Zany''s breasts against Andrew''s chest and their relatively wet pussies against his legs had excited him beyond the limit, so he waved his arms vigorously and slapped the girls'' asses, which resonated throughout the room.


    "Aki, ride me," Andrew said with authority and Aki obeyed without complaint. The little girl grabbed Andrew''s cock and directed it towards the entrance of her tight pussy, and lowering her hips, she penetrated herself, letting out a muffled moan of pleasure.


    She began to move up and down slowly and gradually increased the pace. Not leaving Zany out of the picture, Andrew spanked her again and said, "Come here. Let me eat your pussy."


    Zany didn''t refuse either and immediately knelt in front of Andrew''s face and began to enjoy the oral that Andrew thought of giving her. In no time, the moans and obscene noises of the three resonated and the room was filled with lust.


    Aki moved more wildly every second and her buttocks hit Andrew''s pelvis hard, burying his cock to the root deep inside her being, while Zany enjoyed how Andrew''s tongue fluttered all over her pussy and his hands intervened from time to time to touch her clitoris.


    Zany had even started to get excited and unconsciously, she began to move her hips, to accommodate Andrew''s movements and enjoy the experience even more.


    She had become so excited that when she saw Aki sitting fiercely on Andrew''s cock with an expression of lust, she leaned towards her and began to massage her tits. Zany is timid at the beginning, but when she gets excited, the situation changes and she becomes more proactive.


    Aki was surprised to see Zany''s initiative, but she didn''t stop her and let her play with her tits because right now she was focused on inserting Andrew''s cock as hard, fast, and deep as she could.


    She sped up her movements so much that Andrew couldn''t resist for long and released his seed inside her. Aki, feeling Andrew''s thick, hot semen filling her, stopped her movements and enjoyed the sensation and that was just the beginning of the night.

 CHAPTER 524

    Aki didn''t get off of Andrew right away, in fact, she didn''t even pull out her husband''s cock since, Andrew is no ordinary human and despite having cum, his cock was still erect inside her.She wanted to keep riding Andrew, she just was enjoying the feeling of being filled by her husband''s cum. However, Andrew wasn''t going to let Aki take advantage of her position.


    Patting Zany''s ass, he made it clear that he wanted her to move and she did. Now that Zany''s ass wasn''t blocking his view, he looked at Aki who seemed to want to start moving again, and reproached her, "Don''t be abusive, it''s Zany''s turn."


    Aki pouted cutely as if she didn''t want to obey, so Andrew stood up and with both hands gave Aki a hard spank that made her scream, and the sound it generated even drowned out her scream.


    Andrew didn''t take his hands away after spanking her, instead, he left his hands on her ass and gripped it tightly, and lifted her up causing his cock to leave the small girl''s insides.


    She wanted to fight to stop Andrew from moving her, but it was useless. Andrew without any delicacy lifted her up and threw her aside and then, he looked at Zany and said, "It''s your turn."


    Zany didn''t make him wait and not wanting Aki to recover and fight with her for Andrew''s cock, she climbed on top of him and guided Andrew''s cock to her pussy and slowly inserted it.


    She didn''t even bother to clean the residual semen that was still secreting from the previous cumshot. Aki seeing that Zany had already mounted Andrew''s cock, resigned herself and decided to adopt the position that Zany had before on Andrew''s face.


    However, her pussy was full of Andrew''s cum, so he wouldn''t lick it off, so seeing her intention he got upset, gave her another hard spank, and scolded her, "Brat, clean yourself up first."


    Although Andrew seemed upset, he really wasn''t. He knew that Aki was just teasing him with the previous action and just wanted Andrew to abuse her a little since she is a masochist.


    Fulfilling her task, Aki quickly got off the bed and ran to the bathroom to clean herself up, since she didn''t want to waste too much time. While Zany began to move her hips and go up and down on Andrew''s cock.


    Aki and Zany are the two wives of Andrew with the tightest pussy, although for different reasons. Aki, is because of her small size, while Zany is due to her muscles being firm because of the training.


    The point is that both are tight, which makes Andrew feel a lot of pleasure when he penetrates them. This does not mean that they are more satisfying than the other girls, it is just that it was a different pleasure.


    Zany wasn''t as wild as Aki and moved her hips gently. If Aki''s violent movement seemed to want to tear Andrew''s cock off, Zany''s gentle movement seemed to want to melt Andrew''s cock inside her.


    Her interior is tight and hot, which stimulates Andrew a lot. Zany''s moans were intermittent since she wasn''t moving at high speed, so she didn''t feel too much pleasure yet, but little by little she increased the pace. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    By the time Zany started jumping like crazy, Aki returned with her body still wet from the cleaning she had just done, and without wasting time she pounced on Andrew with the intention of sitting on his face.


    Andrew stopped her again, "Did you clean yourself well?" he asked, but he didn''t stop enjoying Zany''s pussy, and Aki, annoyed by the question, sat next to him and spreading her legs used her hand to open her pussy, and show that she had cleaned it well.


    "Does it satisfy you?" Aki asked angrily, causing Andrew to laugh at her, but he didn''t bother her any further, and grabbing her arm made her land on his face. Happy to have achieved her goal, Aki began to move her hips slightly to increase the intensity of Andrew''s tongue movements.


    Zany hadn''t bothered with them, as she was focused on jumping on Andrew''s cock and letting out erotic moans that flooded the room. Aki also began to moan shortly after feeling Andrew''s mouth.


    The two girls jumped on Andrew while moaning. Their tits moved up and down to the rhythm of their hips and although Aki''s were smaller, her swinging was not inferior to Zany''s.


    After a few minutes, Aki began to touch Zany''s tits as she had done before. Since Zany didn''t move as wildly as Aki, she enjoyed Aki''s touch more and even returned the favor. Andrew sucked Aki''s pussy, while his hands kneaded her buttocks. Zany bounced on Andrew''s cock rhythmically, making the contact of her body with Andrew''s create a smacking sound.


    At the same time, Zany and Aki touched each other suggestively, without stopping their hips, enjoying the double pleasure. After several minutes, Andrew couldn''t hold back and had the second orgasm of the night.


    Just like when he came before, he released all his seed inside Zany, who didn''t run away either and received it with fortitude. Seeing him cum, Aki immediately got up from Andrew''s face and moved to the side.


    She also made Zany get off Andrew''s cock and made her bend over until she was in a doggy position. Zany didn''t understand what Aki wanted to do, but when she saw Aki approach her pussy she understood.


    Aki began to clean the semen on Zany''s pussy with her tongue. She seemed to be eating the most delicious ice cream and Zany felt a little ashamed of the obscene act, but she didn''t stop her.


    Andrew, who was still lying on the bed, smiled and getting up, positioned himself behind Aki and penetrated her. She was also in the doggy position licking Zany''s pussy, so Andrew had no problem fucking her.


    Feeling Andrew''s cock enter her pussy, Aki removed her mouth from Zany''s pussy, but Andrew didn''t let her, and holding her hair made her suck Zany''s pussy again.


    Being pressed like this excited her, as she liked to be treated roughly in bed and Zany just moaned intermittently at the feel of Aki''s lips and tongue.


    Although it was difficult for Aki to eat Zany''s pussy, while Andrew penetrated her, he didn''t hold back and penetrated her hard. The contact of Andrew''s body with Aki''s ass generated an intense pounding and Aki could barely contain her moans.


    Because of that, she stopped her work on Zany and she was annoyed and began to rock back, to force her to continue licking her pussy. Aki was now being ravaged by Andrew in her pussy and Zany was smothering her with her pussy on her face.


    It was certainly a little painful, but for Aki, it was a complete pleasure. Soon Zany and Aki''s moans echoed in the room in conjunction with the pounding of Andrew''s thrusts.


    They continued like this for several minutes, until Aki could not take it anymore and had to move Zany, since she was not able to breathe. This time Zany did not impose herself and gave her space. She did not want to kill her by suffocation.


    Andrew held Aki''s ass tightly causing her buttocks to become disfigured, while he continued to penetrate her. Now that her mouth was not occupied, Aki''s moans could be heard in all their splendor.


    Seeing that Aki had regained her ability to breathe, Zany lay down in front of her and, spreading her legs, grabbed Aki by the head and brought her back to her pussy. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They continued in this position for a while and then, Andrew started to set his sights on Aki''s asshole. Andrew had a soft spot for Aki''s ass, which, to him, was the best of all his wives.


    It was certainly not the biggest, but it was the fullest. Its size, shape, and firmness were too perfect and that''s why he always wanted to have anal sex with her and, in fact, they had already done it on other occasions.


    At first, Aki was reluctant, but over time she started to enjoy it, so Andrew without any warning, pulled his cock out of Aki''s pussy and guided it towards her asshole. Aki immediately sensed Andrew''s intentions and tried to resist, but Zany held her down.


    She didn''t allow her to move by surrounding her with her legs and pressing it against her pussy. Without the possibility to move, Andrew started to put his cock in Aki''s tight asshole.


    Aki''s body shook as she felt Andrew push his way inside her ass and she struggled a little, but Zany held her down and she couldn''t do anything, so Andrew kept going until his cock was inside Aki up to the root.


    Although it wasn''t the first time, Aki is too tight and Andrew''s cock is too big and thick, so there is still a bit of pain. Zany, who was helping Andrew achieve his goal, noticed this and wanted to let her go.


    She wanted to help Andrew, but she didn''t want to hurt Aki either, and seeing her suffer made her feel bad, so she was going to release her, but at that moment Andrew took out a bottle of Nuru gel and poured it on his cock.


    Since he hadn''t pulled it out completely to wet it with Nuru gel, it hadn''t yet fully lubricated, but with the in and out movement, he quickly soaked his cock in gel and then Aki was no longer in pain, in fact, she moaned more intensely than before.


    Zany was surprised by the change and even curious to know if anal sex was as pleasurable. Among all of Andrew''s wives, only Aki dared to do it, because they knew it was painful, but Zany was in the first anal they had and has been curious ever since.


    Still, she just watched. She had relaxed her grip on Aki, as she was no longer trying to stop Andrew from fucking her ass, so there was no need to hold her back. Zany watched as Andrew''s huge cock destroyed Aki''s tiny ass and, a bit shy, asked, "Andrew, can I try?"

 CHAPTER 525

    Zany''s question surprised Andrew, as he never expected her to ask that. His surprise was so much that he stopped moving and Aki, who was concentrating on enduring Andrew''s cock in her ass, didn''t even hear what Zany said.Although she didn''t hear, when she felt that Andrew had stopped, she turned her head and asked bewildered, "Why did you stop?". Unfortunately, no one answered her, as Andrew still hadn''t gotten over his state of shock and Zany was embarrassed that Andrew didn''t say anything to her proposal.


    Because of this, Aki was starting to get annoyed. She felt Andrew''s thick cock inside her, as he hadn''t taken it out, but his not moving didn''t give her any pleasure. Annoyed, she screamed, "How long will you make me wait?".


    Her scream woke Andrew up and he started to move, causing Aki to start moaning again and forget about the matter. She wasn''t even interested in what had happened to make Andrew stop, she was just happy to enjoy her asshole being drilled again.


    Zany, for her part, didn''t say anything else. She stood to the side watching as Andrew resumed his task. Although she didn''t say anything, she knew that Andrew was thinking about her question, because, although he resumed his movements, he was still looking at her.


    While it is true that Andrew was surprised by the question and knew that Zany was jumping to conclusions, since, although Aki seemed to enjoy anal, this practice is not without sacrifice.


    Some say that anal sex is even more painful than a woman''s first time, of course, that depends on the woman''s preparation and the size of the cock, which in this case was against Zany.


    She hadn''t trained to have anal sex. Aki had already done it on several occasions and also used some dildos in her free time, so, although it was a little painful, it was bearable. Discover hidden stories at empire


    Zany, on the other hand, had never put anything in her ass. Also, Andrew''s cock is not the most suitable for training, as it is very large and thick, which makes it painful.


    Even understanding all this, Andrew would not waste such an opportunity, so he said, "Lie down on the bed face down and lift your ass for me." Zany, although nervous, did as he said.


    Seeing Zany''s round ass sitting in front of him, Andrew immediately soaked his fingers with Nuru gel and began to massage it. Although Andrew wanted to drill her, he did not want to hurt her, so he decided to prepare everything and go slowly.


    Having soaked all of Zany''s intimate areas in gel, Andrew began to rub Zany''s tight asshole, making her feel a strange tickling sensation. It was the first time her ass was touched in this way and it felt strange. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew did not stop to inquire what Zany was thinking, he just continued to rub her ass, soaking it in gel to lubricate it. Even though he was concentrating on that, he didn''t stop his hips and continued penetrating Aki''s ass, who was moaning loudly, practically screaming.


    Zany, who felt strange with Andrew''s touch, didn''t stop him, because seeing how Aki moaned, she wanted to experience it. Little by little, Andrew began to insert his index finger into Zany''s ass.


    Thanks to the gel, the resistance wasn''t much, but Zany immediately felt the intrusion. The sensation was very different from when her pussy was invaded and she almost ran away when she felt it because it felt wrong.


    Andrew didn''t press, he just stuck his finger in up to the first phalanx and tried to make circles inside Zany, opening the hole a little. While he was concentrating on that, suddenly a loud cry of pleasure was heard and Aki reached orgasm, shooting love juices and falling limply onto the bed.


    Andrew was so focused on Zany that he didn''t notice that Aki was at the limit, but in the end, this helped him, because he could let her rest while he worked on adjusting Zany''s ass.


    Now able to put all his attention on Zany, Andrew spread her buttocks with one hand, and with the other, he continued to roll his finger inside her ass. Zany felt uncomfortable and wanted to pull out, but now Andrew held her so she couldn''t.


    She was starting to regret it, but only because she felt strange, she still didn''t feel pain or pleasure, so she decided to hold on. Little by little Andrew inserted his finger further and then he heard Zany grunt and shrink as if trying to escape.


    The deeper Andrew went with his finger, the more pain she began to feel, and then Zany began to regret it and wanted to run away, so, she turned around to prevent Andrew from following her.


    Andrew, seeing how Zany turned around, withdrew his finger, because he knew that the girl regretted her request. Zany, seeing how Andrew looked at her, was worried that he was angry for refusing after asking for it, but she really didn''t feel comfortable.


    Unexpectedly, Andrew didn''t scold her, nor did he get angry. On the contrary, he leaned towards her and kissed her lips tenderly, then leaned close to her ear and whispered, "I know it''s not easy. You don''t need to overexert yourself, we can do it slowly."


    What Andrew was trying to tell her was that they could try another time, but Zany misunderstood and thought he was telling her that he would keep trying, just in a calmer way.


    Because of this misunderstanding, she answered in a low tone, at the level of a mosquito''s buzz, "Can we do it another day?" Andrew was surprised by her question, but within seconds he understood that Zany had not understood him.


    Letting out a soft chuckle, Andrew explained that he would not try to do it again, at least not tonight. He even told her that it was better for her to ask Aki for advice on how to prepare for anal sex before trying, and kissed her again.


    Straddling her, Andrew kissed her passionately, while massaging her tits and his cock rubbing Zany''s pussy. While they were immersed in their kisses, Andrew''s penis found its way inside Zany.


    She moaned softly as she felt Andrew''s cock enter her and when Andrew''s hips began to move, she couldn''t hold the kiss and pulled away to let out her moans.


    Andrew didn''t chase her. Instead, he moved closer to her neck and began to kiss it, while continuing to penetrate her and delighting in the erotic moans the Amazon let out.


    Aki had already fallen into the realm of dreams after cumming and seemed very tired, as not even Zany''s loud moans of pleasure could wake her up.


    They continued fucking for a few minutes until Zany couldn''t hold back any longer and cum. Andrew wasn''t in any better condition and shortly after Zany reached orgasm, he cum too.


    Zany felt her insides being filled with semen for the second time this night and when Andrew''s cock stopped pumping, the two fell side by side breathing with some difficulty.


    They both looked at each other for a few seconds and kissed. The kiss was short and then they lay down to catch their breath. Once they did, they went to the bathroom to clean up and then to sleep.


    They had to move Aki, as the little girl was sleeping in a strange position and although the bed was big enough for them to fit in without moving her, Andrew wanted to sleep surrounded by his two wives, so he moved her.


    Settling in the middle, with a girl on either side, Andrew went to sleep. The night passed peacefully and they were not interrupted until the next day, when Oliver informed them that breakfast had arrived.


    Although Oliver had not heard Aki and Zany''s loud moans the night before, he was not stupid enough not to understand that they had been having sex for most of the night, so that''s why he ordered breakfast to the room and woke them up a little later than usual.


    Aki was still tired and her ass hurt a little because even though Andrew had used Nuru gel to lubricate, it did not change the fact that a monster cock had destroyed her the night before.


    Despite that, she got up after Andrew and Zany had left the room, took a bath, and joined them for breakfast. When Andrew and the girls saw the breakfast, they could only make strange expressions.


    Although it was almost lunchtime, a breakfast with several meat dishes was not what they had in mind. Oliver laughed at seeing them make strange expressions and explained that in this place, meals no matter what time it was, would have a great variety of meat.


    Furthermore, he warned them that within Catarea it would be even more extreme since meat in that country was the most common product, so it was better for them to get used to it. Although they had brought food to cook, they would still have to enter a city in Catarea at some point.


    Although not entirely convinced, they ate and then called the waiters to collect the dishes. They let the food rest for a few minutes, while drinking tea, and then resumed their journey.


    They had only rented this apartment for one night, so they had to leave before noon or they had to pay another day. Although they were not short of money, that didn''t mean they would waste it, so they left after a short rest.


    Andrew and his wives got into the carriage, while Oliver drove it. They left the inn calmly and traveled to the fortress''s exit gate, heading for Catarea.


    They had already forgotten about Edward''s caravan because, with the distance they had taken, they were sure that this caravan would barely reach the fortress today and they were already leaving.


    Without any problem, they left and rode to the Catarea border which was not far away. The number of carriages and people crossing this border was impressive and it took longer to wait in line to enter the Catarea fortress than it took to travel from the Dunnas fortress to there.


    Security controls were much stricter here. It was obvious, since it was the entrance to the country. The control was very different when you come from inside than when you come from the fortress of the other country, but even so, they were able to enter without problems after paying the immigration tax.

 CHAPTER 526

    Unfortunately, for Andrew and his companions, waking up late worked against them, because by the time they entered the Catarea fortress, it was already quite late, so they could not advance on their journey.Between the border walls of Dunnas and Catarea there were only a couple of kilometers, which they were able to cover in a short time, but the line to enter Catarea and the thorough inspection they received took up a lot of their time.


    Having no other option, they decided to spend the night in the Catarea fortress. They found an inn similar to the one they rented in Dunnas and went to rest.


    For them, it was ironic to see that, despite being two completely different countries, the similarities of these two places on the border were impressive. If there was something to highlight as a marked difference, it would only be the architecture.


    The majority of the population was human, their skin colors were similar, since they were still in the desert, so most were tanned due to the intense heat and dry climate.


    The number of inhabitants is roughly the same and the businesses in each fortress are similar, in fact, it seemed like they belonged to the same owners, which wouldn''t be strange given how close they are.


    The most obvious was the food. The meat-based diet was rich in both fortresses and vegetables were scarce. In Dunnas, despite being a desert country, there is no shortage of food, as they have open trade with other countries and there are also many oases and rivers, which provide them with fertile land.


    However, here on the border, these conditions do not exist. There is certainly an oasis nearby, but it is not large or rich enough to allow for agriculture and Catarea itself is not an agricultural nation.


    Because of these conditions, both fortresses feed primarily on meat. Andrew and the others were surprised at how similar they were. If it weren''t for the walls and the different architecture, it wouldn''t seem like they had arrived in another country.


    That night, they ate and went to rest early, as they thought they would make up for the time they lost that day, but still, Andrew, Aki and Zany had some fun during the night.


    They weren''t as wild as the night before, so they didn''t sleep too much the next day, so they restarted their journey when it was still early. To leave the fortress, there was no thorough checkpoint, so they didn''t waste any time there.


    Catarea despite being a country full of grasslands, bordering Dunnas, this part was still desert, but unlike the sandy desert in Dunnas, here in Catarea, it was more of firm and arid land.


    This allowed the carriage they were traveling in to go faster. On the other hand, Eduardo''s caravan only arrived at Catarea after Andrew and his companions had left.


    Being the third young master of the Limares family, Eduardo did not have to waste time standing in long lines to enter the Catarea fortress, but they had started their journey late, so they only arrived at the Catarea fortress at noon when Andrew and the others had already left hours ago.


    Technically, Eduardo''s caravan should have caught up with Andrew''s group before they left the fortress, but Ecclesiastes did not want to be near them to avoid trouble, so he recommended leaving Dunnas fortress late and that was why they did not meet.


    Although he wanted to separate from Andrew and his group, that did not mean that they were not interested in them and it was for that same reason that they had sent a falcon in advance to inform the fortress guards and to keep an eye on them.


    Everyone in Andrew''s group realized that since they entered the Catarea fortress, they were being watched, but that did not bother them, because they sensed that, if Ecclesiastes had told them the true, it was obvious that they would be watched.


    Fortunately, they were just keeping an eye on them and not going to look for trouble. Even when Andrew and the others had left, they were still being watched. Andrew and the others had noticed that ever since they left the fortress, some people were still following them, but keeping their distance.


    They were not worried, as they had expected this and, furthermore, their pursuers were not experts, just regular warriors on horseback. Since they were keeping their distance and did not seem to have any bad intentions, Andrew and the others just ignored them.


    The route that Andrew and his companions took was very different from that of Edward''s caravan. Andrew''s group was heading to the country of Rios, while Edward''s caravan was going to the capital of Catarea.


    The destinations were in opposite locations, so it was not possible to cross paths again, but Ecclesiastes still wanted to keep an eye on them. He had even notified the Limares family, so they would know about him.


    It must be understood that Oliver''s mere presence was something to be kept in mind, as it is not every day that you find a master expert traveling in a carriage. In addition, an expert of that level is a superpower anywhere on the continent, so, although there were no conflicts, it never hurts to be careful.


    In fact, it would be much better if they could become friends with him, but they knew that it would be difficult, without knowing what they intended to do. Ecclesiastes and Edward had thought about that in great detail.


    They knew that it will be good to become friends with Andrew''s group, but in order to do that, they needed information. First they had to determine that they were not a danger, then verify that what they had said was true and third, in what are they interested, to see if they could reach a cooperation.


    In this world, friendships are difficult to achieve. In fact, something like friendship is very rare. To be more exact, when they talk about friendship, they refer more to being business allies or some other type of allies.


    Relationships are based on benefits and that''s why they wanted to know what Andrew was interested in, so that they could establish cooperation, so that both would benefit.


    Unfortunately, Andrew and his group were just passing through and did not plan to spend much time in Catarea. Certainly, this country had many advantages, as it could connect them with the dwarves and it is a stable country, due to its conditions, but Andrew did not want to be distracted for the moment.


    Their trip would be long and he did not want to extend it more than necessary. He only wanted to reach his destination and then he would think about other things. Their trip was calm for several days and then they arrived at a small city where they spent the night.


    The cities in Catarea were very different from the cities they had seen in other countries. They were not very concentrated with buildings and with many inhabitants.


    In Catarea, the cities were more like towns full of many villas, because in the city they arrived at, there were really only 3 streets of buildings with inns, bars and government buildings, because the inhabitants lived in isolated houses with livestock farms.


    They had to admit that everything was very peaceful and life went on calmly, which was perfect for relaxing, but they also thought it wasn''t the best place to live.


    Andrew thought Catarea would be a good place to have a cottage in which to spend a vacation, but not to live his life. Both in his past life and in the current one, he had always lived in populated and busy cities, so he preferred that environment.


    Even more so when he is now a candidate for the god Eros and needs busy places to extend his sex and eroticism business, something that Catarea failed to have, at least taking a look at the city they were in.


    Obviously, not all the cities in Catarea are like this one, but according to Oliver who had studied this country better, in this country there were only 3 cities that could be considered large settlements. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These three cities are the capital, the city of Aguas, in the east of the country near the country of R¨ªos and the city of Valle in the north, near the mountain of the dwarves. These were not supposed to be that big, but because of their locations, they were forced to become what they are. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The capital is obvious, as it is the economic and political center of the country, so it cannot be small. The city of Aguas being close to the country of R¨ªos, had a lot of contact with that country and grew because of that as did the city of Valle with the dwarves.


    After a good rest in the small city, Andrew and his group resumed their journey very early in the morning and their pursuers followed them as they had done since they entered the country.


    Honestly, Andrew and the others were a little annoyed with this group, but they did not want trouble, so they ignored them. What they did not know was that these pursuers, too, were annoyed with following them.


    They had already determined that Andrew and his group did not intend to cause trouble. Furthermore, looking at their travel route, they could confirm that they were heading to R¨ªos, so if it were not for the order to find out what interested them, they would have already left.


    These men are employees of the Limares family and were under the direct orders of Eduardo and Ecclesiastes, so they could not stop the mission without first finding out how they could approach Andrew and his group, but as the trip continued, they realized that they probably would not be able to get anything.


    Andrew''s group seemed to only want to get to Rios as quickly as possible and despite passing through several towns and cities, they only stopped to rest there, they did not do business, nor did they talk to anyone, so their mission was very boring.


    While they knew that everyone in Andrew''s group was an expert and could have made moves without them noticing, there was nothing they could do about it.


    They had been sent because they didn''t want to send powerful people to keep Andrew and the others on guard and cause conflict, but at the same time, what they could learn was limited. In other words, if they manage to learn something, that''s great, but if they don''t, at least they don''t want to create conflict.

 CHAPTER 527

    The only good news for this group following Andrew and his companions is that in a couple of days, they would reach the city of Agua, which is an obligatory passage to the country of Rios, and then their mission would end.The Limares family, being the second most powerful family in Catarea, obviously had people established in the large cities of the country. The capital was obviously their center of operations, but in the cities of Valle and Agua, they were also present and powerful.


    Being border cities that had a lot of trade and an influx of people, it was necessary for them to have trustworthy people to develop there, since they could not be the second most powerful family in Catarea, without a presence in these cities.


    Once they reached the city of Agua, this group could return to the fortress bordering Dunnas and the Limares family staff in the city of Agua would take over.


    The Limares family staff in the city of Agua was much more efficient and powerful, so they were more suitable to monitor Andrew''s group. Furthermore, there would be no problem with powerful experts watching them, since they could use the excuse of watching their territory.


    Oliver had already anticipated this situation. He is an experienced military strategist, so he understands how large families work and although he had no proof, he was almost certain that the Limares family would act this way.


    Although he did not believe that they would cause them problems, surely, the surveillance would not be as lax as now and that is why he warned Andrew and Andrew''s wives so that they would be prepared and not get upset.


    If this group that was following them until now, was already starting to bother them, in the city of Agua where everything would be much more intense, it would put them in a bad mood and Oliver did not want unnecessary conflicts to be created.


    Upon hearing this warning, Andrew let out a sigh of resignation, because it really bothered him to be watched all the time. Although he knew that when they met Eduardo''s caravan they would be watched, he never expected it to be so extreme.


    Fortunately, Oliver had warned them of what would happen in the city of Agua in advance, because if he hadn''t said it, Andrew could have exploded, creating problems for themselves.


    The trip to the city of Agua went smoothly. The endless grassland of the kingdom of Catarea was really good terrain for traveling by carriage and it was not only comfortable but fast.


    From the city of Agua to the country of Rios, it was only a half-day trip, but since they arrived near sunset, they decided to spend the night in the city and restart their journey early the next morning.


    If Catarea was perfect for traveling by carriage, the country of Rios was the opposite, because its territory of soft land and wealth of wetlands made movement difficult for carriages, so they would not waste time.


    With this in mind, they entered the city which was massive. Of all the cities Andrew had visited, this was undoubtedly the largest, but at the same time, the least populated in comparison with its size. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although there were many buildings with businesses, houses, and other constructions, they still retained the quality of the cities they had already visited in this country, so there are many farms around.


    Because of this, the city seemed much larger than it was and its population was not as large as the capital of Cannaris, Dunnas, or Tampilla. If Andrew had to compare it, it would have a population similar to the city of Calci where he and Castor grew up.


    Being an important city and since Andrew''s group was new to this place, the check to allow them entry was slow and thorough. The Limares family group that followed them, being employees of the family, entered through their own channels, which allowed them to enter before Andrew''s group.


    It was thanks to this, that they were able to report their mission and delegate it to the city staff of the Limares family before Andrew and his group passed the checkpoint at the entrance. In short, they were already being watched since they arrived in the city.


    Andrew and the others immediately felt a large number of relatively strong people watching them from the shadows. Just as Oliver had said, the discomfort of being watched bothered Andrew and his wives, but they did not react.


    They had already been warned, so they were able to control themselves. What they were doing was clearly disrespectful, but since this was foreign territory, Andrew could do nothing but endure.


    Without haste, they found a good inn and rented an apartment similar to those they rented in every city they entered. Since they only intended to spend the night in this city, they did not leave their room.


    They ordered food, which unlike the rest of the Catarea territory was not loaded with meat. Being close to the country of Rios, fish was very common and therefore the gastronomy was more focused on freshwater foods.


    Andrew and the others had to admit that it was an abrupt change, but they enjoyed it. They were able to try a variety of fish in different presentations, as well as some river shrimp and crayfish, which they had never tried.


    Well, Zany who lived in the forest had tried some, but here there was more variety and they were all delicious, so the four enjoyed the good food, before going to sleep.


    When the experts who were watching them noticed that Andrew and his group did not plan to go out, they felt strange. Their mission was to watch them and find out if they did business or contacted someone, to get an idea of ??how to approach them, but seeing them go to sleep after enjoying dinner, they could not help but wrinkle their eyebrows.


    Knowing the importance that the Limares family was giving to Andrew''s Group, they did not dare to relax and kept watch all night, but when they confirmed that they did not intend to leave, they had to notify.


    Quickly, one of them returned to where the leader appointed by the Limares family to manage the business of this city was to report what had happened. The person in charge of the Limares family''s business in Agua is in fact the younger brother of the current leader.


    Although not as talented as Eduardo in business, this man also stood out as a merchant and administrator, which is why they entrusted him with this territory and had generated so much profit for the family that they held him in high regard.


    "Master Koza," said a middle-aged man upon entering the office of the Limares family''s manager. The man, a little overweight, but elegantly dressed and with an aura of authority, looked up and upon seeing who was speaking to him, asked, "Anything new?"


    "No sir. The group that your nephew is interested in stayed at the Silver River Inn and after a meal, they went to rest," the middle-aged man reported.


    Hearing this, Koza Limares furrowed his eyebrows. He did not believe that a group like Andrew''s which had caught the attention of not only his nephew Eduardo but also Ecclesiastes, would act so passively in a city like Agua.


    One must know that this is an important economic and strategic center, so it was strange that a group like Andrew''s did not make any movement. This made him more alert, but he also had the thought, "Could it be that they are really just passing through?"


    Although he had been notified that Andrew and the others had said that they were just passing through, Koza did not believe that in a city like Agua, they would not make some business or friendship moves even if they were just casual.


    Despite his suspicions, he did not want to create conflict, so he said, "Keep watching. If they do nothing, there is no problem, but do not let anything slip by." The middle-aged man who had come to report nodded and left to pass on Koza''s orders.


    Unfortunately for them, Andrew and the others were really just passing through. If they hadn''t been in the middle of a long journey, perhaps they would have tried to do business as Koza thought, but since Andrew didn''t want to be delayed, they really just spent the night and left the city the next morning.


    Stay tuned with empire


    Koza was surprised to hear the report that they really had just spent the night and left. It wasn''t like he wanted them to cause trouble, but he at least wanted them to make some business moves, so he could get close and build some relationship.


    They are after Oliver. They knew he is at least a super-level expert and having support like that wasn''t trivial, but without information, it is difficult to achieve and that is what they lacked the most.


    Letting out a sigh, Koza said, "Follow them for a while. If they enter Rios, give up the chase, we''ll have to wait for another chance to contact them."


    The experts who were watching Andrew and his group did as Koza asked and when they saw that they had entered Rios'' territory, they had no choice but to return. When Andrew and the others felt that they were no longer being followed, they could finally relax.


    Although they were relaxed, that didn''t mean they were carefree. The country of Rios, although stable, was still unfamiliar territory for them, so they kept their guard up.


    They were just relieved to escape the constant surveillance, but when they got rid of one problem, another appeared. A few hours after entering the territory of the country of Rios, they encountered a strange battle.


    A large group of muscular men with heavy weapons were facing a small group of people with pale skin, pointy ears, and blue hair. Andrew looked at the small group and found it strange, as they looked like elves, but what surprised him more was that the muscular men group was guarding steel cages with several of these blue-haired elves in them.

 CHAPTER 528

    Andrew and the others did not arrive at the scene by accident. Being experts, they could obviously sense the battle from miles away, especially Oliver who is a master-level expert.If they had wanted to, they could have avoided this path, but the reason they didn''t was because the energies they sensed were strange. Although all races in this world control the same energy, which is, aura for experts and divinity for demigods, each race has a special signature.


    In other words, even if they have the same energy, the aura or divinity of a human is different from that of an elf, beastman, dwarf, or barbarian. It was because of this that Andrew and his group sensed the aura of those fighting, and they felt a signature they had never felt before.


    They knew what the power signature of elves, barbarians, humans, and Amazons was like, but they had never felt one like that of the blue-haired elves fighting the group of muscled men.


    They immediately remembered what Sansa and Gaston had said before, "Water elves or liquid spirits rule the country of Rios." They immediately deduced that the human opponents could be members of the ruling race of this country.


    Although their goal was not to establish themselves in the country of Rios, due to the risks it could present, Andrew felt that the water elves were at a disadvantage and had an idea.


    Although it would not change his plan, it would not hurt to make some friends in the country of Rios among the water elves, for when they decide to expand into this country, so he quickly told his companions that they would intervene.


    It is true that they did not understand the situation just by feeling the auras in battle, but they knew that the water elves were the rulers of this country, so Andrew assumed that the humans were doing something wrong.


    When they got closer, they confirmed his hypothesis. The humans looked like slave hunters and the wagons with steel cages were the proof. The group of humans numbered about 20 people, while the water elves were only 6, and one of them had already been captured. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    They were not very powerful either, as both the humans and the water elves were only minor experts. The battle between the two groups was intense, but the humans, being larger in number, had the advantage.


    Andrew and his group did not appear head-on and show themselves at the scene. Although Andrew believed that the power signature he did not recognize was from the water elves and that the humans must be doing something improper, he was not stupid enough to move without knowing the situation well.


    For this reason, after sensing the battle auras, they left the carriage in that place and the four of them moved with the help of Aki''s ability to not be detected.


    Hiding in the undergrowth and trees around, they observed what was happening and quickly understood everything. The captured elf was beaten and bleeding inside a steel cage and it was obvious that he had suffered a severe beating and his companions were not in any different state, only that they could still fight. Unfortunately, for the water elves, there was no escape.


    Not only were they outnumbered, but they had no chance of escape. However, that was not the strange thing. The water elves did not intend to flee but rather fought to reach the captured water elf trying to free him.


    This surprised Andrew, because very few would do that when their own lives are in danger unless it is a very dear being, but from what Andrew could see, none of the 6 water elves looked like they were family.


    Although they could be lovers, since there were exactly 3 women and 3 men, with a woman being the captured one, this only explains why one of the water elf men wanted to free her, not the others.


    Although the situation was not entirely clear, Andrew decided to intervene and help the elves. This could cause him a lot of problems, but his instinct told him that it was the right thing to do.


    This wasn''t out of any sense of justice or anything, but because saving the water elves might bring him benefits in the future. While Andrew didn''t like these tactics, he knew that he wouldn''t survive in this world if he didn''t use them.


    Oliver looked at Andrew and quietly asked, "What do you want to do, young master?" To which Andrew replied decisively, but also in a whisper, "We will save the water elves."


    Hearing Andrew''s decision, Oliver was about to jump in to save them, but Andrew stopped him. He grabbed his arm before he could move and said, "You don''t interfere. If we always depend on you, there will be trouble in the future."


    Oliver furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, but Andrew ignored him and continued saying, "Zany, Aki, and I will do it". Oliver was going to decline, but Andrew stopped him saying, "We have to learn to fight for ourselves. Besides, with you in the shadows you can help us if things go wrong."


    At first, Oliver wanted Andrew to learn to defend himself and encouraged him to participate in combat training and fight off some bullies who attacked them at some point a long time ago, but over time he has become more overprotective.


    This was due to the loyalty that had grown in him for Andrew after spending so much time with him. The protector seal also pushed him to be like this, but seeing Andrew''s willingness to fight and his determined look, he understood that what Andrew said was true. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that in the future they would most likely have to face the fallen god who destroyed the lost continent 1,000 years ago and for that, Andrew must know how to defend himself, because that, is not an enemy that Oliver could protect him from.


    Taking this into consideration, Oliver accepted Andrew''s proposal, so, Aki, Zany, and Andrew moved. They were not going to act like heroes announcing themselves and giving the slave hunters a chance to surrender, instead, they launched an attack without giving them a chance.


    They are more powerful than those men, but they are outnumbered and unlike Zany, Andrew and Aki have little combat experience, so the fight would be even. Aki is an expert assassin, but once discovered, she is at a disadvantage, even so, hiding in the shadows she managed to cut the necks of 2 of the slavers before being noticed.


    When these men noticed the abnormality, Zany and Andrew appeared, exposing all their power and without giving them a chance to react, they launched strong blows trying to reduce the number of enemies quickly.


    Their plan was fruitful because, in a little time, they had managed to eliminate 5 of the men hunting the water elves. Although they were taken by surprise, these men seemed trained, as they immediately reorganized.


    Still, the intervention of Andrew and his wives released the pressure that the water elves had and now the three groups looked at each other with suspicion. The one who seemed to be the leader of the men annoyedly wielded his heavy double-edged axe and asked angrily, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The water elves, although they had seen that Andrew and his wives had helped them, did not let their guard down with them, since they are also humans and could not trust humans, but then they saw Zany.


    Although she looks like a human, anyone in this world can notice at a glance that she is an Amazon. This relaxed them a little, since they trusted her more, since millennia ago they had some relations with the Amazons.


    In addition, Zany being the most powerful among the three, made them think that she was the leader of this group and in that way, they were more comfortable. Andrew looked at the muscular men with disdain and replied, "I only see garbage."


    The group of muscular men became angry at the comment and the leader said in a deep voice trying to scare them, "You are facing the red scorpions, brat." Andrew had no idea who the red scorpions were, but it was easy to guess that they were some organization of bad practices.


    He did not want to get involved in meaningless conversations and instead, he launched an attack. The water elves, seeing that Andrew was the one who spoke and led the attack, understood that Zany was not the leader as they thought, so they decided to wait.


    Their distrust returned and they all decided without communicating that it was better to let them fight and destroy each other, while they took the opportunity to save their partner in the cage and flee.


    Just as they had thought, Andrew and his wives were stronger, but Andrew''s inexperience in combat and Aki''s weakness in direct combat were reflected in the battle. For three experts of their level, decimating a group like the muscled men shouldn''t be difficult, but because of these factors, the battle was quite even.


    The water elves, noticing that everyone was busy fighting, moved stealthily to rescue their companion, but at that moment a voice was heard in their heads, "Don''t come closer, it''s a trap."


    The one who had told them that was Oliver, and although they couldn''t see him, the water elves didn''t dare to disobey. They knew that in order to speak to another person''s consciousness, you must at least be a master-level expert, so they didn''t dare to offend someone of that level.


    Although Oliver had made this move because he guessed the water elves'' plan and didn''t want them to succeed since Andrew''s effort to save them would not be rewarded, he didn''t actually lie to them.


    The cage where the water elf is trap had an explosive formation that, if not opened properly, would cause a lot of damage. It certainly wouldn''t hurt Andrew and his wives, but the water elves would surely die and whether they died or escaped, it was the same for Oliver, as it meant that Andrew would gain no benefits from helping them.

 CHAPTER 529

    The water elves wanted to act cleverly by rescuing their friend and running away without caring what happened to Andrew''s group even though they were helping them.It''s not that they are ungrateful, but they are distrustful by nature. Unlike other elven communities, the water elves are small in numbers.


    This is why, despite being the rulers of this country, they leave all matters of government and such to the humans. At first, this worked well, but over time the humans had become more numerous, and from there came greed.


    Being the most numerous and the ones who control everything, why should they obey the water elves? That is the thinking of many humans in the country currently and they have even gone as far as kidnapping water elves like the group facing Andrew and his wives now was doing.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    The country of Rios is quite closed, similar to Catarea, so news from that country rarely goes out, so the information that Gaston had told was not accurate, since he visited this country more than two decades ago.


    Even when they tried to save them, the elves did not trust humans, so they tried to take their captured friend and flee. Unfortunately, for them, Oliver was present and their plan was thwarted.


    Although they were unable to carry out their plan, they decided not to participate in the battle. They stood by attentively, regaining their strength. Obviously, now that they knew of the existence of a master-level expert, they had no hope of escaping, but they would not go down without a fight either.


    As the battle between Andrew''s group and the red scorpion men intensified, gusts of wind and explosions increased with each punch and kick they gave.


    A few minutes had passed and Andrew''s group was beginning to take advantage. At first, they were evenly matched due to their outnumbering and Andrew''s inexperience in combat, coupled with Aki''s lack of direct combat skill, but Zany was the one who broke the balance.


    Zany is the most promising Amazon of this generation in the Black Forest, not only because of her talent but because of her combat experience. In the Black Forest, although the Amazons are the rulers, this does not mean that there are no dangers.


    They are always on alert and fighting with ferocious beasts, so you either get strong or you die. This rich experience of survival made Zany a strong fighter and it was she who dealt the first hard blows to the enemy.


    The red scorpions were convinced that Andrew was the leader and the most powerful, so they focused on him, leaving Zany and Aki unattended. Zany took advantage of this opportunity and defeated several of her opponents.


    By the time the red scorpions had realized that they had failed to identify the enemy, it was too late. Although the battle was not long, it was not short either.


    About 30 minutes of battle defined the result. Now there were only about 6 members of the red scorpions left and they were no longer thinking about fighting, but about how to escape from the place.


    Unfortunately for them, at that moment a powerful aura hit them, crushing them to the ground. Oliver had made his move since Andrew and the others already had their battle and he also noticed that the red scorpions were thinking of escaping and he did not want any accidents.


    Although they had the advantage, the red scorpions only needed a chance to escape and with how tired Andrew and his wives were, it was not impossible to get it, so Oliver stepped forward.


    The 6 members of the red scorpions immediately fell unconscious when Oliver appeared on the scene. Andrew did not demand his intervention, since the objective had been met.


    The water elves were also surprised. They already knew of the existence of the master-level expert, but they had not seen him and when they saw that he was someone as young as Oliver, they were surprised.


    You have to understand that master experts are the pinnacle of the expert class, so they are only below demigods and to get to that place is not an easy and short path.


    So Oliver''s young appearance surprised them. It is true that there are many techniques to look young and in fact the stronger you are, the slower you age, but still Oliver did not seem to be using any.


    Water elves are very sensitive to aura and that is why they could tell. Oliver did nothing more than capture the members of the red scorpions and then stood behind Andrew demonstrating the hierarchy.


    This was another aspect that surprised the water elves because normally people at Oliver''s level, regardless of race, do not subordinate themselves to someone weaker and that was what was happening.


    Andrew paid no attention to the elves'' surprise and approached, relaxing his aura to show that he had no hostility towards them. While this moved the water elves, it did not make them lower their guard.


    It was not the first time that humans tried to approach them with apparent good intentions, only to stab them in the back. Andrew, thanks to his Eros eyes, could notice this caution, but he did not pay attention to it.


    It was normal for them to be alert, after what they had experienced. "Hello, I''m Andrew, these are my wives, Aki and Zany, and this is Oliver," Andrew introduced himself, trying to lower the water elves'' guard.


    Although still suspicious, one of them, the one who seemed to be the leader, stepped forward and introduced himself, "Lucas." Only he introduced himself and he seemed to have no intention of introducing his friends, which could be taken as a lack of respect, but Andrew did not care.


    However, Oliver was not so soft. He immediately furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance, as he couldn''t allow them to be humiliated like that, but Andrew stopped him before he could say anything, "Oliver, it''s okay. They''re just cautious. Understand, they just had a bad time."


    Listening to Andrew, Oliver relaxed and the water elves who were tense seeing how Oliver behaved, managed to relax a little. Seeing the state of caution they were in, Andrew decided to express goodwill trying to relax them, and said, "Let''s free your partner first."


    "Mr. Oliver told us that the cage has an explosive formation, so we can''t open it," Lucas said and Andrew was surprised. He turned to look at Oliver as if asking if that was true to which Oliver only responded by nodding.


    Understanding the situation, Andrew stroked his non-existent beard and said as if talking to himself, "Well, we''ll have to have these guys tell us how to open it," but at that moment Oliver said, "That''s not necessary, I can open it."


    Certainly, the explosive formation on the cages was complex and dangerous, but for an expert of Oliver''s level, it was child''s play. He walked up to the cage that imprisoned the unconscious water elf and placing his hand on one of the bars of the door, he removed it.


    The moment he ripped off the metal door, a muffled explosion was heard, which made the water elves tense up, as they thought it had exploded, but in reality, the sound corresponded to the formation breaking.


    Oliver had used his aura to invade the runes of the formation on the cage and destroyed it, so that was why a bang was heard, but it did not explode. Still, the bang woke up the young elf girl inside.


    Seeing Oliver as soon as she woke up, the water elf was on guard, but then she felt a strong pain throughout her body and fell to the ground. Oliver approached her and picked her up even though she refused. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm down girl, we are freeing you. Look, there are your friends," Oliver said softly, pointing to Lucas'' group. When the girl looked where Oliver was pointing, she saw her friends and that relieved her, but she was still cautious.


    The problem was that she didn''t have the strength to resist. Oliver carried the water elf to where Lucas was and handed her over. Lucas was shocked because he couldn''t believe that they would hand over his friend to him, without making demands.


    That is the level of distrust that the water elves have with humans. They never thought that Andrew''s group saved them without expecting something in return and although they weren''t wrong, Andrew didn''t plan to ask for anything, he just wanted to establish relationships.


    Lucas looked at Andrew and his companions, as he handed the newly freed elf over to his companions to heal. Water elves are specialists in water healing techniques, so it wasn''t strange.


    Still, Andrew and the others had never seen techniques like these and were surprised to see them. As they watched the elves use their healing abilities, Lucas snapped them out of their amazement by asking, "So, what do you want?"


    Andrew looked at him with a frown and answered with a question, "I don''t understand, what do you mean by that?" Now it was Lucas'' turn to furrow his eyebrows, but he still answered, "You want something for helping us, right?"


    "Well, I''d be lying to you if I said I didn''t want something for helping you, but what I want isn''t something material," Andrew replied, but his answer tensed Lucas and his companions and noticing his poor choice of words, Andrew quickly corrected him, "Friendship, Friendship."


    Seeing that the water elves had calmed down a bit, Andrew explained, "I was just passing through, but in the future I plan to come to the River Country to do business and I think it''s a good idea to have some acquaintances, that''s all."


    Lucas and the other elves wrinkled their brows as if they saw a fool. They immediately thought that they could just accept and never appear in front of Andrew again, so they were confused.


    Obviously, Andrew understood their thoughts and said, "I don''t mind being thought of as a fool. I value friendship very much, but I am also someone who disdains betrayal. You can accept me as a friend and then ignore me, I won''t persecute you for that, but you won''t receive my help ever again either."

 CHAPTER 530

    Andrew wasn''t really trying to scare them or threaten them, as they didn''t know each other and it wasn''t like Andrew had saved them on several occasions, for his words to have any kind of weight.He was just telling them the truth. Although he saved them with the intention of establishing a friendship that could serve them in the future, that doesn''t mean he would beg for that attention.


    On the other hand, the water elves misinterpreted his words as a threat, but a very weak one, since as it had already been said, they barely knew each other and it was only the first time they were saved.


    Even so, the water elves did not immediately accept and ignored his words since they were still in the presence of Oliver, who could easily capture them, so they had to think very carefully about their next move.


    They may not have cared about the threat, since they believed that they would never see Andrew again, but there was still the possibility that, if they were very obvious in their intentions, Andrew could give the order to capture them.


    What they didn''t know was that Andrew didn''t really have any intentions of punishing them even if they refused. With his Eros eyes, he had already seen through their intentions and although disappointed, he didn''t push it.


    Seeing the water elves'' distrust, Andrew decided not to get involved any further and simply said, "Well, we''ll leave." Andrew started walking back to where they left the carriage, leaving the water elves stunned.


    They were still considering how to act so as not to put themselves in danger and Andrew was already leaving as if he didn''t care what they did, which surprised them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver, Aki, and Zany were also surprised by Andrew''s actions, but they didn''t ask anything and just followed him as if it was natural. After Andrew and his companions left, the water elves reacted.


    One of them approached Lucas and asked, "What just happened?", to which Lucas could only answer with, "I don''t know." After returning to the carriage, Andrew''s group resumed their journey, but they took a different route.


    As they traveled, Oliver couldn''t help but ask, "Young master, why did you leave like that?" The question also attracted the attention of Aki and Zany who had the same doubt.


    Andrew looked at them and with a smile began to explain, "It''s true that I intervened because I wanted to establish a friendly relationship with the water elves so that in the future our path in this country would be smoother."


    Andrew paused and added, "However, their auras were full of suspicion. It''s obvious that it''s no use talking to them too much because they won''t be sincere, they''ll just pretend, to avoid conflict with us, since they can''t win."


    "I understand that, but, even so, you should have pushed a little and gained something," Oliver said, and before anyone could say anything he added, "With what you did, you risked it for nothing."


    "You are wrong there," Andrew said and continued to explain, "Certainly, we did not gain anything from the elves, but we still gained combat experience. Also, although they did not offer us their friendship, we still saved them, perhaps in the future they will still help us in some way."


    Aki and Zany who are muscle heads did not quite understand what Andrew meant, but Oliver was different. He understood what Andrew was trying to do and had to admit that it was a good move.


    Think of it this way. Andrew could force them to commit to something, but that would only make them distrust him more and even label him the same way as the red scorpion men who tried to kidnap you.


    However, by stating his intentions honestly and then leaving without making them commit, it showed them sincerity and respect, which, in the future, these water elves could return in some way.


    There was no guarantee that this would happen, but at least it was a better option than forcing them to compromise in some way. With that settled, Andrew and the others continued their journey.


    The soft soil of this country was an enemy to carriage movement and so they had not made much progress. The carriage wheels would get stuck in small puddles or the ground would sink under their weight, making movement difficult.


    It would have been easier to abandon the carriage and continue on foot, but they would need the carriage when they reached their destination, so they preferred to go through these problems before abandoning the carriage.


    Thanks to the great water resources of this country, the vegetation is lush, but it is not all forest. There were many tall grass prairies, swamps, and marshes, which made the journey a martyrdom, but they persevered.


    After 2 weeks, they managed to reach the city of Rulia, which was where they would take the boat to their destination. The city was beautiful, with countless canals and lots of vegetation.


    Although the population in this city was not very large, it was very lively, as it is one of the busiest trade routes in the country of Rios. Near this city ran the Rulia River, which is the reason for the city''s name.


    It is a wide and wealthy river, perfect as a waterway. When they arrived it was quite late, so they decided to spend the night in the city and leave the next day.


    Although that was the plan, they had to buy the tickets for the boat, so after renting a room at an inn, Oliver went out to find out what the process for this operation was like.


    Surprisingly, there were several companies and the boats that left and entered the city every day could be counted in dozens and they were not small boats at all.


    Oliver checked out each of the river transportation companies that traveled to where they wanted to go and after weighing the advantages and disadvantages, he bought the 4 tickets, as well as the additional payment to be able to take the carriage.


    The ships are the size of any maritime cargo ship, so taking a carriage was not abnormal. When Oliver returns to the inn, where Andrew and his wife are already eating, so he joins them.


    While they were eating, Oliver explained to them everything he had found out, as well as the travel itinerary they would have. Although ships entered and left every day, for the place they were going to, there were no trips every day, so they had to wait for a couple of days to travel.


    They were heading to the free republic of Comers, which was quite far away and in fact, they could not get there just by taking the ship, but this would get them as close as possible and then they would have to travel by carriage again.


    The point they would arrive at is the border with the duchy of Cannes, a small territory between Comers and Rios. This small duchy is independent, but quite prosperous as it is in the middle of several countries.


    It is like the buffer land between all these countries, which prevents them from going to war and that is why it can exist, although it has no comparison with its neighbors, since every time one of these countries tries something, all the others support the duchy.


    This has created a strange balance in the region and that is why peace reigns. In addition, having proximity to several countries, it is a very popular commercial center where products from different countries can be found.


    Hearing this, Andrew believed that it was a good option to establish a Heavenly Palace. It is a prosperous place with a lot of movement and is well-located, so Andrew began to consider this idea.


    Although this was not the original plan, it was very convenient for them. If they established a Heavenly Palace there, they could move to different countries without complications, it would also allow them to teleport back to Dunnas and not be out of contact for a long time.


    The more he thought about it, the more Andrew thought it was a good idea, so he told Oliver and the others, who after thinking for a moment thought it was a good plan.


    Well, Oliver thought so, because Aki and Zany really aren''t good at this kind of planning. The trip to Cannes would take about 3 weeks and from there by carriage to Comers capital where they want to go, would take 1 to 2 months, so it was better to settle in Cannes and then travel to Comers capital city in the future.


    Also, this place is perfect for Candice to expand her business, since she could trade with 4 different countries, which wasn''t bad at all. After discussing this and finishing dinner, everything was set, they would establish a Heavenly Palace in the duchy of Cannes. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    What they didn''t know was that the water elves they had saved had returned to the hidden capital, Lagunas. The country of Rios is ruled by the water elves, but since they left most things to the humans, there were two capital cities.


    The well-known and public one, where humans ran everything, is called Sweet Waters, and the hidden one, where the water elves resided and very few people could go, is called Lagunas. It''s true that humans have become arrogant, but the water elves cannot be looked down upon.


    Many humans are overconfident, as they rule everything, but those who really know the situation know that they have no chance against the water elves.


    The water elves are ancient and powerful. The number of experts and demigods among their population outnumbers the Amazons in the Black Forest, and although they are few, their strength is not small.


    Just think about it, the 6 water elves that Andrew and the others saved were young and already experts, so everyone in the hidden capital of Laguna is an elite. When the elves saved by Andrew returned, they told what had happened, and before the night was over, the red scorpions'' organization was eliminated.

 CHAPTER 531

    The news of the eradication of the Red Scorpions organization caused panic, not only among the masses, but also among the people at the top of the country.This organization was not as simple as it seemed. They started out as a gang of thugs like most organizations of questionable movements, but their leader was a rather shrewd man and had the ability to manage people.


    This was not his only talent, but he was also a genius in combat and that is why at the young age of 20, he not only led the organization, but his strength and cunning had made him make his way through all the criminal organizations in the country.


    In a short time, its strength and influence increased, to the point of becoming one of the largest dark organizations in the country. Its operations were not only focused on the masses but extended to the wealthy and powerful.


    His boss was a smart man and knew that no matter how powerful he was and how much money he could make, within Rios, he needed to have the support of the people who govern.


    It was for this reason that he allied himself with several families with special powers in the government, that is, people who had been given the authorization by the water elves to run certain areas of the country.


    The water elves, although powerful, are few in number, so they have to delegate the administration of the country to the humans and they control who is granted benefits, unfortunately, the country had advanced a lot and the elves could not keep up.


    On paper, the situation of the country of Rios still maintains this system, but in reality, the water elves cannot control everything as they once did, so corrupt people appear.


    The boss of the red scorpions took advantage of this situation and made alliances with these corrupt people, in order to prosper. Although they consider themselves allies, the reality was that the corrupt needed someone to do their dirty work and the red scorpions were those people.


    Obviously, this could not be considered an alliance, at most it was a transaction, but the head of the red scorpions was cunning and kept evidence of all the work he did for these powerful people, so now they were in the same boat.


    Certainly, it was simple blackmail and not an alliance, the reality was that they were sponsoring the red scorpions and made them grow so much that they became the rulers of the underworld of Rios.


    With this status and backing thanks to blackmail, the red scorpions really feared very few people in the country. If there was only one fault for this group and its boss, it was that they did not know the water elves.


    There is no one in Rios who does not know the existence of the water elves. Everyone is clear that they are the real rulers of the country, although they always delegate these functions to someone else.


    The problem is that this occultism and secrecy about the water elves has made the inhabitants of Rios no longer believe that the water elves are as powerful as they were originally thought.


    The chief of the red scorpions, having never met any, thought that they were weak and had been dethroned, so when the chief of one of the families with which they were allied proposed a deal to capture a group of water elves, for a considerable sum of money and riches, he accepted the job.


    Although shrewd, this man was not a fortune teller. It was not the first time that this "Ally" had asked him to kidnap people, so the chief of the red scorpions only thought that his "Ally" only wanted a new toy and the water elves were luxury toys.


    Unfortunately, this was not the case. This supposed ally had been deceiving the chief of the red scorpions for years. Who would trust a person who blackmails you?


    The ally always asked him for these kidnapping jobs, to make him believe that it was some kind of hobby. After years of that, the red scorpion chief believed it and never suspected that his ally was setting a trap for him.


    Although this ally was corrupt, he knew the true strength of the elves and was sure that they would destroy the red scorpions when they tried to capture the water elves and that was what happened.


    The water elves that Andrew and the others helped, were really not ordinary elves. Although they are young, they are officials of the water elf king and had been sent to the house of the corrupt ally of the red scorpion chief.


    They were only going to receive a report and payments for some transactions, so it was not something very important. Therefore, the corrupt informed the red scorpions where the water elves would be and this was how the situation that Andrew and the others intervened in developed.


    The head of the red scorpions underestimated the elves too much and his ally did the same. The latter believed that he would only get rid of a pesky blackmailer, but the shot backfired.


    The water elves not only eliminated the red scorpions, but everyone involved with them. Obviously, they did not kill everyone, as that would only destroy the country''s government, since that was how tangled things were with this criminal organization, but clear messages were sent.


    The leaders of these corrupt families and those most involved with this organization were eliminated as an example and the most surprising thing was that the water elves only needed one night to do it. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When this news appeared the next day, all the masses were scared, as they did not know the details, but the rich and powerful knew what had happened and understood their place.


    All the ruling humans of the country are corrupt, they all had the idea that they no longer needed the water elves, so they had their ambitions, but with this event they understood that they were being sent a message.


    The water elves were showing them that they were still powerful and that they should behave or they would be next. During this whole event, Andrew and his companions were resting peacefully in their room. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Entwined arms and legs with his two wives, Andrew woke up the next day revitalized. Unfortunately, his wives could not say the same, as Andrew punished them the night before very brutally.


    They fought in bed until the early hours of the morning, so the girls could not get up, they were still tired. Fortunately, their ship to the Duchy of Cannes would not leave for a couple of days, so there was no need to get up early.


    For this reason, Andrew got out of bed carefully so as not to wake his wives and after a bath, he left the room. In the living room of the apartment they rented to spend the time they would be there, he found Oliver drinking tea.


    Since they were not leaving soon, Oliver did not order breakfast and woke Andrew and his wives, he just waited for them and when they woke up they would eat. However, seeing Andrew wake up so early surprised him.


    "Is something wrong young master?" Oliver asked, a little curious that Andrew got up early, but Andrew answered with a smile, as he sat in front of him, "Nothing, I just woke up early."


    Oliver did not give much importance to this and served Andrew some tea, while saying, "Young master, this morning I heard rumors throughout the city that the red scorpions had been eliminated."


    Oliver''s sudden intervention interested Andrew and he could not help but ask, "Red scorpions"? Now it was Oliver''s turn to look at him with a strange expression and as if guessing what was happening he spoke again, "Young master, the men who attacked the water elves were from that organization."


    When Oliver told him this, Andrew''s eyes widened, not remembering that detail and he quickly asked, "Was it the water elves?", to which Oliver replied, "I don''t know. Nobody knows, it is only known that they were eliminated last night and that many of their accomplices who were men from the government were also eliminated."


    "Are they that powerful? Or was this organization not a big deal?" Andrew asked as if speaking to himself, but Oliver still answered, "According to what people say, these red scorpions were the rulers of the underworld."


    This did cause a bit of panic in Andrew, because although these clandestine organizations may not be very powerful, there are always many problems to eradicate them and even so the clandestine organization that should be the most difficult to deal with in Rios had been dealt with in one night, that was not a normal force.


    Oliver was even more aware of the seriousness of the matter, so he was not surprised by Andrew''s surprise, as the surprise was understandable. Oliver even believed that neither Dunnas nor Cannaris had that ability, being larger and more powerful than Rios.


    Although surprised and a little terrified by the strength of the water elves, Andrew and Oliver did not worry, since they had no enmity with the water elves, in fact, they had saved some, so at least they would not have to enter into conflict.


    What they did not know was that at that moment a water elf was watching and listening to them from the sky. This water elf did not show any emotion on his face and although he was suspended in the air, he was invisible to the eye and even with Oliver''s strength, he could not be noticed.

 CHAPTER 532

    The water elves may have been few in number, but it was for this very reason that they were very united. It''s not like there were only a handful of them, there were actually thousands, just that, compared to the size and population of the country of Rios, they were few to oversee it completely.As Sansa had said before leaving, the water elves were known in ancient times as liquid spirits and on par with dragons, they are the race with the largest number of people over a millennium old.


    This means that many of their members witnessed and even fought in the war of the lost continent, so just imagine their power. For this reason, when the water elves that Andrew and the others saved told their story, they immediately took action.


    Lucas and his friends were not self-centered, nor full of themselves, as they told the events as they had happened, including how Andrew and his companions saved them and what they asked for in return.


    This is why a demigod-level water elf watched them from the sky. It was strange to them that Andrew had asked for Lucas and the others'' friendship, but then left without pressing anything.


    Even the kind of threat that he wouldn''t save them again left them puzzled. To Lucas and his companions, it only seemed like an empty threat, but to the more intelligent and wise water elves, there were two possibilities.


    The first was just as Andrew had said and that was that if he happened to find them in trouble again he wouldn''t save them. If this was what he meant by his words, the water elves wouldn''t be upset with him, in fact, they would hold him in high regard. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, there was another possibility and that was that Andrew created the possibility of danger for Lucas and the others, in short his threat was not that, "He wouldn''t save them", but that, "He would put them in danger".


    It was for this second reason that this demigod-level water elf was watching them, because even after reviewing all the information found in the safe of the leader of the red scorpions and his allies, Andrew did not appear.


    This gave them the impression that they had no connection to these people, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t belong to a third force that was a threat.


    While the water elves were short-handed, they had the right people in the right areas. The water elves'' espionage and information gathering within Rios was unmatched and if they were to say they were number 2, no one would dare claim number 1.


    It was for this reason that in a single night, they were able to wipe out an organization as large and deep as the red scorpions and their allies. Now while they were watching Andrew and his group, other elves were searching for information about them.


    Few knew it, but the ability of these elves to move through water is one of their greatest advantages in gathering information, since being a country full of wetlands, they could move anywhere at great speed.


    For this reason, by the time Andrew''s wives woke up, which was afternoon, the water elves had already identified where Andrew and his group came from and even what they had done since entering Rios.


    When this information was communicated to the water elf watching them, he was surprised, as it seemed that they had only recently entered the country and were only passing through, as they knew they would be taking a boat to the Duchy of Cannes in a few days, but that was not everything. The water elf watching them had a strange look on his face when he saw Andrew.


    Everything pointed to the first option being the real one, but the water elves were careful. Even though everything pointed to a place, it was not necessarily correct, the point was that they lacked information.


    Being cautious by nature, the water elves decided to investigate news about Andrew and his group outside the country before making a move. While they were not as fast as they were inside the country, they were still able to accomplish a lot of information in a short week.


    By this time, Andrew and his group had already boarded their boat bound for the Duchy of Cannes and had even been traveling for about 4 days. The boat trip is more boring than it sounds, as this is not a cruise, there is really no entertainment.


    At least they could see different landscapes, because unlike the ocean where it is open and with nothing but water, here the landscape changed as they advanced, although it was not much.


    The most you could do was gambling games with some of the travelers, but since Andrew had no taste for gambling, he did not participate in that and since the rooms were not the most comfortable and soundproof, he could not have fun with his wives either.


    It was not that they did not have what it took to do so, it was that Andrew felt uncomfortable knowing that the rooms nearby could hear his wives moaning.


    The walls were thin, as they were made of wood. In addition, the erosion of humidity had made them even thinner. Although these ships are large like those that transport cargo by sea, they are more rustic and fragile, since there are not as many dangers in the river and there is also no salt to deteriorate their structure.


    In short, although large, the materials and workmanship of these ships were cheap, so it was not suitable for intimacy. Andrew and his group were bored and had nothing to do when suddenly, the four heard a voice in their heads, "Come to the captain''s room."


    Aki and Zany were scared to hear the voice in their minds, because they did not know the owner of that voice and what is worse, they knew the level that had to be in order to do this.


    This was not the only reason why they were scared, the real reason was because of the fact that Oliver had not warned them of an expert of his level nearby, so they immediately understood that someone much more powerful than Oliver was the one who spoke to them.


    Fearfully, they approached Andrew and grabbed his arm, as if seeking protection. Oliver, for his part, also became alert and if the girls could notice the strength of this person, he could too.


    Just as Aki and Zany had guessed, Oliver hadn''t noticed that there was someone powerful nearby and that only meant that either he had a treasure that allowed him to hide from Oliver or that Oliver wasn''t strong enough to notice him.


    The one who had a calmer reaction was Andrew. Thanks to Fluffy, he already knew that there was an elf demigod watching them. In this world, there were very few people who could hide from him.


    Despite that, Fluffy had told Andrew that if that elf hid in the water, it would be difficult to find him and that was saying a lot. The point is that Andrew already knew of his presence, so he wasn''t surprised.


    "Let''s go," Andrew said, as he began to walk towards the captain''s room. Oliver and the girls wanted to refuse, but Andrew smiled at them as if to say that there was no problem.


    The four of them quickly arrived at the captain''s room and knocked on the door. No noise was heard inside and when they thought about knocking again, the door opened on its own.


    The room was not very large, but it was comfortable and secluded, which made it pleasant, but Andrew and the others did not have time to admire it, because there was a water elf there who, despite his great age, had few wrinkles.


    The water elf was the one who had been watching them for days. Now he had information about Andrew and knew more than they imagined, so he had determined that Andrew was not a threat to them and wanted to talk to him.


    "Greetings, dear Elder spirit," said Andrew with a smile, showing that he already knew his presence. The water elf was not only surprised that Andrew already knew about him, but also that he called him, "Spirit."


    Although the elves of the younger generation do not mind being called water elves, for the older ones, it is a different case. They are proud of their ancestors and their race is liquid spirits, not water elves.


    As Sansa had explained before, Andrew decided to try his luck and was successful, as the old man said, "I didn''t expect a young man like you to know about us."


    Andrew smiled at the comment and continued saying, "Well, as you can see this beautiful Amazon is one of my wives. Her sisters in the Black Forest are women of great knowledge and when they knew I would be passing through this country they told me some things about the revered liquid spirits." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The old man smiled upon hearing Andrew and rising from his chair he adopted a respectful expression and said, "First of all, let me introduce myself. I am Elidyr Zyllee and I come on behalf of my people to offer you a thanks for your help."


    Oliver, Zany, and Aki who until that moment were tense, relaxed, as it seemed that this old man did not come looking for trouble. "Elder Zyllee should not worry about small things, I do not deserve such recognition," Andrew humbly replied.


    Andrew even with his trump card did not dare to disrespect this old man. Although Elidyr is an old man, being over 1,500 years old, he really looks more like a middle-aged man, and that only shows his strength.


    Even Fluffy had told him that, although he could defeat him, it would not be as fast as in previous times and the price to pay would be enormous, so Andrew spoke humbly so as not to create misunderstandings.


    In addition, Elidyr had been very cordial until now, so there was no need to treat him badly. Andrew would always respect those who respect him and this old man only had good will towards him.


    His Eros eyes did not lie and although his divinity showed some distrust, it was normal, since they did not know each other, but for the rest, their divine aura and his words complemented each other, he did not lie.


    However, Andrew and the others never expected the following words to come out of the old man''s mouth, "Now, may I ask, what is the domain of the young god candidate?"

 CHAPTER 533

    Even Fluffy was surprised by Elidyr''s comment. One must understand that no one should be able to understand that Andrew is a god candidate without having seen his ability to release divinity and having knowledge about god candidates.When the old Amazon women in the black forest noticed that Andrew was a god candidate, it was because he gave his body to Fluffy in front of them and they knew about god candidates, but this old man had not seen Andrew display divinity.


    However, after observing him for a second, Fluffy inside Andrew was shocked to see his eyes and exclaimed, "This old man has water pearls!" Andrew heard Fluffy''s exclamation, but he didn''t know what he meant by "Water pearls," so he asked.


    Fluffy with a seriousness that he rarely showed explained, "Water pearls are a special type of eyes that only the spirits of that element possess. The fact that this old man has these eyes shows his strong bloodline."


    Andrew was shocked to learn this. It was said that water elves or liquid spirits were descendants of water spirits, but no one knew for sure, because even if they themselves said so, it did not make it real.


    However, the fact that this old man had these special eyes proved that the rumors were true. This put Andrew in a bind because he did not want others to find out his identity, as it would bring many problems.


    The Elder Elidyr seemed to understand his thoughts and smiling said, "Relax young god candidate, I have no bad intentions against you, in fact, your identity makes me happy."


    Andrew wrinkled his eyebrows at the comment because he did not understand its meaning, but then the old man continued speaking, "I am one of the survivors of the battle against the fallen god 1,000 years ago on the lost continent."


    "I know a lot about gods and god candidates, not to mention spirits. Few on the continent know as much as I do, perhaps some dragons, so I know of the sacrifice of both gods and mortals in that battle," the old man concluded as if he were reminiscing about the past.


    Andrew and the others did not speak. They seemed to want to hear what the old man wanted to say and he continued saying, "I know that you had nothing to do with that event, but I know a little about your obligations."


    Although Andrew and the others did not understand what he meant, when he finished this sentence, Fluffy became agitated and Andrew sensed it. Intrigued by Fluffy''s reaction, Andrew could not help but ask, "Fluffy, what does he mean?"


    "He must know about your destiny in this world," Fluffy replied with seriousness in his voice. It was not abnormal for some mortals to know this information, because mortals when they reach a certain level understand many truths about the world and the old man in front of them is one of those people. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fluffy began to explain to Andrew his conjectures and after a few minutes, Andrew understood everything. The room had remained silent, Andrew looked at the old man and said, "I am a candidate for the god Eros."


    Oliver, Zany, and Aki were surprised to see Andrew reveal his identity, but they did not say anything. The old man, for his part, only smiled and said softly, "I see a future god Eros. It is not ideal."


    Oliver and the two girls did not understand what he meant, but Andrew, who had heard Fluffy''s conjectures, did understand. It was obvious that Andrew would face the fallen god who terrorized this world a millennium ago and as a candidate for the god Eros, he was not the combat type, so he was at a disadvantage.


    Elidyr, seeing Andrew''s attitude, understood that Andrew knew what he meant and nodded softly at his attitude. The room fell silent again and a few minutes later the old man spoke again.


    "Young man, do you know that you can absorb the domain of other gods?" The old man''s sudden question made Andrew''s eyes widen and Fluffy inside Andrew put on a hostile look.


    Andrew, sensing Fluffy''s hostility, asked, "What''s wrong?" To which Fluffy replied, "Master, I don''t know if this old man''s intentions are good." This confused Andrew and he asked, "Why?"


    "It is true that as a god candidate, you can absorb the domain of other gods, but that is considered a taboo among the gods, it is one of the ways to fall into depravity," Fluffy replied.


    Listening to his divine beast, Andrew looked at the old man sternly. Elidyr, noticing the change in Andrew''s gaze, immediately knew that Andrew seemed to have misunderstood his words.


    "Young man, don''t be mistaken, I''m not trying to make you fall into depravity," Elidyr said, but Andrew did not trust him and sternly asked, "So?", to which the old man replied, "Absorbing the domain of another god would lead to depravity, but that is if you steal it from another god."


    When the old man had spoken up to here, Fluffy then opened his eyes wide as if he understood something and quickly said, "Master, ask him if the divinity of the gods from the ancient battle still resides in this world."


    Andrew did not understand, but he still asked, "Do you mean that the divinity of the gods who lost their lives in the battle a thousand years ago are still in this world?"


    "Yes," the old man replied with a smile and added, "I don''t know if you know, but in that battle many gods perished, but the power of a god is not easy to eliminate."


    Andrew did not interrupt him. Fluffy was already telling him what the old man meant. Just as the body of the fallen god still existed and could be revived, it was not strange that some of the gods who perished in that battle also left something in this world.


    "From what I know, the dragons were chosen to guard some of the body parts of the fallen god, but at the same time they were also given some remains of the deceased gods," the old man said.


    After a short pause, he continued, "We liquid spirits were also entrusted with some things." Oliver and the girls were already lost in the conversation. They had no idea what they were talking about, but Andrew did.


    Fluffy''s guesses accompanied every word the old man said, so he could understand. "Do you want to offer that to me?" Andrew asked skeptically.


    His distrust came from the fact that Fluffy had told him that this could also benefit the water elves, so there was no reason for them to offer it to him.


    The old man is a person of experience, so it was not difficult to understand Andrew''s distrust, but he still said, "We, not only received some remains from the deceased gods, but also from our ancestors, the water spirits."


    "Our lineage is closer to the water spirits, so we stick to our heritage," the old man said, trying to clear Andrew''s doubts so that he would not be so cautious.


    Fluffy looked at the old man seriously. His words were not meaningless because although spirits were lower in rank than gods, that did not mean they were weaker.


    In fact, Fluffy is a divine beast, which means that he is a spirit, so he understands the situation well. When Andrew understood this, he looked at the old man and seriously asked, "Why would you offer me something like that? It is true that being descendants of the water spirits, you would have more affinity towards them, but still, the remains of deceased gods are useful, aren''t you?" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    "That is true, but you forget that a fallen god can rise again. As much as we want it, the need for a god on our side is necessary and right now only you have that ability, but you are not a combat god, your chances of winning are slim," said the old man for the first time with a serious expression.


    After those words, silence fell again. Fluffy was also silent as if thinking about something and after a few minutes he said, "Master, the old man is right about that."


    "Although I don''t mind giving you those remains, you are still not suitable. Your divinity is still weak, if you receive those remains, you will only be consumed and you will become more of a problem than a solution," said the old man.


    "It is better that when you reach the fifth divine seal you come to see us," concluded the old man. Fluffy, upon hearing him, said, "He is right. If it were the seed of a god candidate it would be fine, but the remains of a god are dangerous for the master now."


    Andrew had just released his third divine seal, so he had a long way to go. Elidyr, seeing that Andrew was no longer so cautious, smiled again and said, "I will wait for your visit in the future," and then disappeared.


    Seeing the old man disappear, Andrew let out a sigh of relief, because although they were talking pleasantly, there was a certain tension in the air, and that had him a little stressed.


    "Young master, what just happened?" asked Oliver when he saw that the old man had left and wanted to understand the situation. Andrew was silent for a few minutes as if gathering his thoughts and began to explain.


    When Oliver and the girls heard the explanation, they were astonished. Ever since they heard about the possible revival of the fallen god and the possible future battle, they were always stressed out.


    Although they had become accustomed to the extraordinary thanks to Andrew''s very existence, they also understood that a battle against a fallen god who nearly destroyed the world a millennium ago was a separate case.


    The old man Elidyr''s proposal was a hope, but they still didn''t fully trust it. They understood the implications, but in the end, it was a risk they had to take, however, it was something to think about in the future, so they decided not to think about it for the moment.


    Elidyr who had left, appeared in the sky above the ship and from there looked at Andrew while thinking, "I hope it doesn''t take you too long."

 CHAPTER 534

    Although Andrew and the others, even Fluffy, had doubts about what Elidyr had said, the reality was that the old man was not lying to them. The reason they doubted his intentions was that they could not understand the reason why he would give them something so valuable.It is true that Elidyr had told them that they had the inheritance of their ancestral spirits and that was why he could hand over the remains of the deceased gods that they had in their possession, but even for Fluffy, who is a divine beast, it was difficult to believe that they would give up that power just because they wanted to honor their heritage.


    The problem was that they could not understand that for a person like Elidyr who had personally experienced the war against the fallen god a millennium ago, the vision of the situation was different.


    Just think about it, he who had witnessed 1,000 years ago how many powerful gods and spirits died in that battle, now that that threat appeared again, greed was put aside and he sought survival.


    He is powerful. One of the most powerful beings in this world without a doubt and yet he still didn''t reach the level of the gods and spirits of that time. This left him with no options, he knew they would need a superpower on their side and at this moment only Andrew was an option.


    Although Andrew is not a candidate for a combat god if he took advantage of the remains they had in possession, he would acquire combat mastery and with the latent divinity he had, he would be a powerful god, someone who could help them in the battle to come.


    While Andrew and the others saw the situation from the minds of mortals, Elidyr looked at the big picture and chose the best option. Despite the differences in thoughts, this was something that did not matter at the moment, as it was not yet the right time.


    The days passed without any change. The ship that Andrew and the others were traveling on was already halfway there, but boredom had increased considerably.


    There was no entertainment on the ship, except for the gambling games played by the other passengers, but since Andrew was not interested in that, he spent his days with his companions talking about trivial matters.


    On one such day, as usual, they were on the deck of the ship talking about irrelevant topics, when a man in elegant clothes and a beer belly accompanied by a group of women and two rough-looking men approached them.


    It only took one look with his Eros''s eyes to notice the man''s aura of malice. Oliver had also evaluated him with his aura eyes and noticed that he was up to no good.


    Even though they had already evaluated him poorly, the man with a bad appearance but high pretensions approached with a fake smile and asked, "Hello young man, I am Virol a merchant, may I know the name of the gentleman?"


    Although he seemed polite, Andrew and the others did not like him, however, they did not want to cause trouble, so Andrew replied cordially, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Virol, I am Andrew."


    Before the fat man could say anything, Andrew asked, "What is the reason for your approach?" Andrew was still polite, but he really didn''t want to talk to the fat man that has ill intentions.


    Unfortunately, Virol couldn''t detect Andrew''s displeasure and continued speaking, "I''ve noticed that young Andrew doesn''t participate in games," to which Andrew replied sharply, but politely, "Well, I''m not much of a bettor."


    Virol wasn''t surprised by his answer, on the contrary, he smiled upon hearing it and with some malice said, "It is says that in this world there is no one who doesn''t like betting, they just don''t find the prize adequate."


    Hearing this, Aki and Zany wrinkled their eyebrows in displeasure. At first, they thought that this fat man just wanted to talk, maybe do some business, since he is a merchant, but seeing his smile, they didn''t like it.


    Andrew and Oliver, who had already seen through the fat man''s evil intentions, did not react to his words and Andrew calmly replied, "I think Mr. Virol confuses pleasure with opportunity."


    Such a statement confused Virol, who could not help but ask, "What does young Andrew mean by that?" to which Andrew replied, "There are many people who do not like gambling, however, they would participate in it if they were interested in what is being bet."


    With an exaggerated expression, Virol clapped his hands as if he were enlightened and said in agreement, "Young Andrew is wise. Now that you mention it, that really does seem to be the case."


    Pausing, he added, "So, that is why you do not participate. There is nothing that attracts your attention here?" to which Andrew replied, "You can think so."


    "So, what does young Andrew care about?" Virol asked, feigning curiosity, and Andrew, without losing his composure, replied, "Why does Mr. Virol want to know? Are you planning to invite me to gamble?"


    "Hahaha, young Andrew is really someone special," Virol said, adding, "As a merchant, I have a good eye for people, and young Andrew caught my eye and I just wanted to get to know you better, and since there is nothing else to entertain you here, I thought you might be interested."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes at the supposed merchant and then looked at the group that accompanied him. The women, although beautiful, could not compare to his wives. In fact, many of the courtesans who work for him are more beautiful, but that was not what caught his attention.


    All the women wore little clothing, and you could see that they had marks of slavery, and the aura that surrounded them was not pleasant, even though they were flirtatious and smiled mischievously.


    The two men who seemed to be Virol''s guards also did not have the aura of good people and this bothered Andrew. He did not feel threatened by them, but he felt that things would be troublesome if he joined them.


    Understanding this, he decided to be direct, "Mr. Virol, why don''t you express your thoughts?" Hearing Andrew''s question and his change of attitude, he understood that Andrew did not look favorably on him.


    "Well, since young Andrew is direct, would you mind selling me the girls who accompany you?" he asked with a look of greed, but what he did not expect was for Andrew to display a murderous intent that made him tremble.


    The girls who accompanied him immediately changed their expressions upon sensing the killing intent that Andrew was releasing and even Virol''s guards, who had a lot of combat experience, were intimidated.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fatty, do you want to die?" Andrew asked in a serious tone, without diminishing his murderous intent. The scene had attracted the other passengers and they all watched the spectacle discreetly.


    Virol is a well-known slave trader, as he traded slaves from the country of Rios to the duchy of Cannes and since most of the passengers were merchants from these areas, they knew him well.


    It was not the first time that he tried to buy women from some new face during his trips, but it was the first time that an expert like Andrew appeared. When Virol made these comments, sometimes he managed to buy some women, and other times there was conflict, but it was never with someone so powerful.


    Andrew may not be a great warrior, but his aura was that of a powerful expert, at least for those present. Virol feeling pressured and seeing that his guards could not resist either, understood that he had chosen the wrong person.


    Andrew seeing how the fat man changed from an expression of malice to one of regret, withdrew his aura, as he had managed to intimidate V,irol, and without looking at him said, "You can go. If you insult my wives again, you will go to sleep with the fishes in the river."


    Being released from the pressure Andrew was exerting, Virol and his companions did not hesitate and left. Everyone was watching the spectacle, so neither did they dare to approach.


    When Andrew, his wives, and Oliver were left alone, Andrew said in a low voice, "Oliver, keep an eye on everyone. They may not be threats, but I don''t want to be annoyed."


    Oliver didn''t say anything, he just nodded and then spread his aura to the entire ship, and closing his eyes, he began to evaluate everyone on board. He had already scanned the ship before and knew that there was no one who could threaten them, but now he wanted to see if there was anyone who could bother them as Virol did.


    Fortunately, Andrew''s display of power seemed to have sent the right warning, because while almost everyone was talking about him, none of them mentioned the idea of ??bothering him or planning something stupid.


    Even Virol and his people who had been humiliated had no intention of taking revenge, as they knew they had no chance. Oliver did not tell Andrew anything about what he had seen and heard with his aura, as it was not relevant and he knew that Andrew would not be interested.


    Aki and Zany were also upset by what had happened and even wanted to kill Virol for his comment, but not wanting to cause trouble they held back. In this way, no one approached them and the rest of the trip went smoothly.


    While they were traveling, great news broke in the Dunnas Palace. In the room of Castor and his wives, Vala was lying uncomfortably in bed surrounded by Andrew''s wives, Castor, Sansa, and Carmen who were inspecting her.


    Carmen is not a doctor, but being an older woman she has experienced a lot and can identify symptoms, so they brought her in for a check-up. After a few minutes, Carmen said, "You are pregnant."


    Everyone was surprised by these words, but seconds later they exploded with joy because a new child was joining the family. Castor in particular was happy, because it was his first child, and even Sansa was happy, because to her, Vala is now a sister, so a child of Vala is also her child.

 CHAPTER 535

    Everyone cheered at the news and Castor was in tears hugging Vala who was also in tears. They themselves had not thought that the joy of becoming parents would be so great.However, while everyone was enjoying the good news, Helena interrupted saying, "I know that everyone is happy and it is not that I distrust Mother Carmen, but, it would be good for a proper doctor to check."


    Carmen has become a mother to everyone, as she is not only the person with the most seniority but also the one who gained Andrew''s trust, not to mention that she is the one who takes care of the children when they are not with their parents.


    This old woman has earned the title of "Mother" not only for taking care of Andrew and his wife''s children but also Marie and Oliver. Both Andrew and his wives called her "Mother Carmen" and that had given her a high status.


    There was no one who dared to disrespect her among Andrew''s employees, subordinates, or even wives which is why Helena''s words were not a way of disrespecting her by saying that her verdict on Vala''s pregnancy was wrong.


    In fact, they trusted her a lot, but what Helena had said was true, Carmen is not a doctor and could be wrong. Carmen had witnessed many pregnancies even before Andrew came on the scene, since in a brothel it is not a rare occurrence, so she knew the symptoms, but she could still be wrong.


    The proof that what Helena said was not a way of discrediting her came from Carmen herself who, upon hearing her, said, "Little Helena is right. The symptoms match, but it would be good to find a doctor." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    She paused and before anyone could say anything she spoke again, "Especially if I am right, since it is necessary for Vala to be evaluated and for nothing to go wrong. Although their cases are special thanks to the guardian seal given by Andrew, it is better to be safe than sorry".


    She is the only one among the subordinates other than Castor who calls Andrew by his name. Not because Andrew forced her, but they were the only two who did not refuse when Andrew asked them to.


    When she finished speaking, Castor immediately prepared to go find a doctor, but Victoria stopped him saying, "You don''t need to find a doctor. I will ask my aunt to send one of the best in the family."


    Although she had already left the Caltu family, she still had a lot of significance, as her marriage to Andrew is something that the Caltu family values ??very much. Castor quickly bowed and thanked, "Thank you very much Sister Victoria," to which she replied smiling, "There is no need for such formalities between the family."


    Everyone smiled at those words and Victoria left the room to send a carrier pigeon to request the doctor. Once she had left, Helena spoke again, "We should send a falcon to Andrew to inform him as well."


    "I don''t think that would be convenient, it would only distract him from his trip," Castor immediately replied, but everyone else disagreed and it was Carolina who spoke, "That can''t be done. If we don''t inform him, when he finds out he will be very upset. Don''t forget that you are his sworn brother even though you are officially just a guardian."


    Castor, upon hearing Carolina''s words, could only wrinkle his face bitterly, because he agreed with her. Andrew, despite his status and his undeniable position as chief, treated them as family, especially Castor with whom he grew up, so he would really be upset if they kept news like this from him."


    Seeing that Castor didn''t say anything, Carolina went out to send the message. An hour hadn''t passed when a carriage with the Caltu family crest arrived at Dunnas Palace.


    Three academic-looking men got out of it. One of them was an old man with simple but well-kept clothing and the other two were middle-aged men with similar features.


    Although they were different in age, the three of them looked alike. Without wasting any time, they entered Dunnas Palace, getting off the carriage carrying leather briefcases. Victoria was already waiting for them at the reception desk, and she said in surprise upon seeing them, "I didn''t expect Aunt Clarissa to send all three of you."


    The old man smiled upon hearing Victoria and replied, "Mrs. Victoria must be joking. There is no request from you that is not taken seriously. Where is the patient?"


    Victoria just shook her head upon hearing this, as she thought her aunt was too serious. These three are the most prominent doctors in the Caltu family, and even in the kingdom they are well known, so it was obvious that she had exaggerated things.


    Despite thinking that, Victoria did not say anything and led the three men to Vala''s room, where they were all gathered. When the door opened and they saw Victoria accompanied by the three men, they all made space, as they knew they were the doctors.


    Castor immediately stepped forward and with a courtesy he had never shown before bowed slightly and said, "Please take care of my wife." Everyone was stunned by his behavior.


    He always seems like a very jovial and carefree person and although now that he was in charge of the place in the absence of Andrew and Oliver, they had noticed other qualities, this courtesy was not one of them.


    Even the doctors were surprised by such a respectful request, but the old man recovered quickly and smilingly replied, "Don''t worry young man," and then walked over to Vala on the bed.


    His two assistants who were actually his sons accompanied him and from the briefcases they were carrying began to take out some items that no one knew about.


    The medicine of this world is different from that of Earth, so the equipment they use is obviously different. Everyone stepped back giving the doctors space to work.


    The old man began his inspection by spreading some strange creams on his hands and asked Vala to lift her blouse, uncovering her abdomen. Once uncovered, the old man placed his hands on Vala''s abdomen and began to move his hands gently, while his sons took her vital signs and other inspections.


    Everyone remained silent and some even held their breath as if breathing could interrupt the old doctors'' concentration. A few minutes later the old man removed his hands from Vala''s abdomen and smiling said, "Congratulations young lady, you really are pregnant."


    Although they were almost sure because Carmen had said it, now that a doctor had verified it, there was no doubt, so everyone was happy. "Doctor, can you tell me how long?" Castor suddenly asked, still respectfully.


    "I can''t say for sure, but between 2 or 3 months," the old man replied. Hearing this, Castor smiled and approached Vala to hug her and give her a kiss as if thanking her for a job well done.


    Everyone else also surrounded them and congratulated them. The three doctors let them have their moment, but they didn''t leave and then Carmen approached the old man and asked, "Doctor, what recommendations should we follow?".


    Her words were not loud, but everyone heard them and immediately turned to look at the doctors. Castor in particular had a serious look on his face, as it was his first child and he would not allow anything to harm the pregnancy.


    He had just found out that he was going to be a father and was already acting overprotective, in this respect he is similar to Andrew. The old man looked at Carmen and before answering her question, he asked one, "Are you the caregiver?"


    Everyone was surprised by the question, including Carmen, but she quickly recovered and said, "Well, everyone here is very restless, so as the oldest, I have to keep my eyes on them. Why do you ask?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because you have the aura of a caregiver," the old man answered, surprising everyone again. "What do you mean by that, Elder Bolt?" Victoria asked curiously and the old man answered, "Well, as a doctor one can tell when a person has kindness in dealing with people. This lady gives off the air of a person who takes care of others."


    "Well, that''s Mother Carmen," Candice said as if it were natural, which made everyone chuckle and Carmen became embarrassed, so she looked at Candice with her eyes narrowed as if threatening her.


    Candice immediately hid behind Helena, like a child running away from her mother, which amused everyone. Elder Bolt was surprised when he saw how everyone behaved, as he had not expected such a harmonious atmosphere in this place.


    This old man is not only a doctor but also an expert and was sent not only to give her the best of the best that the Caltu family could offer at Victoria''s request but he was also asked to assess the situation.


    While they were not against Andrew, but they knew that he had many wives and lived in a house of pleasure, so Clarissa wanted to be sure that Victoria was treated well and Elder Bolt had just verified that.


    After taking note of this, the Elder Bolt began to explain what they should keep in mind, "Well, now with respect to care, the first thing is that the lady does not do heavy work or stress herself out."


    Without letting anyone interrupt, the old man continued speaking, "I see that the lady is an expert, but during pregnancy, she is forbidden to train." Hearing this, Vala immediately wrinkled her face and wanted to retort, but Carmen was quicker to speak and said, "No problem, I will keep an eye on her."


    With those words, Vala had to swallow her words because Carmen had authority and she knew that she would have a bad time if she disobeyed. Furthermore, she had not taken into account that Castor and Sansa were also serious about tying her to the bed if necessary.


    "Also, nutritious meals, with few condiments. Lots of water, constant hygiene, try to bathe 2 or 3 times a day," the old man continued saying and everyone took mental notes of the recommendations.


    "You will feel nauseous at some point and lack of appetite is common, but still try to eat as much as you can, do not skip meals. Also, having people visit her is good, but do not do it in large groups and it would be preferable if it is after cleaning up," the Elder Bolt finished.


    "I understand," said Carmen seriously. When Andrew''s wives and Marie were pregnant, they had overlooked many things and entrusted everything to their divinity, since their pregnancies are special as is Vala''s, but now that a doctor is present, the recommendations were not out of place.

 CHAPTER 536

    When everything seemed clear, Carmen asked an indiscreet question, "What about sex?" which left everyone embarrassed, especially Vala, but the three doctors did not flinch and the old man replied, "She can have sex for the next two months, but don''t be too wild." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."It''s not that you can''t have sex after that, but it''s better not to," he finished. After a few more words, Victoria went out to see the doctors off and when they had left, Vala pouting asked, "Mother Carmen, was that question necessary?"


    Carmen looked at her reprimandingly and replied, "Brat, it''s all for your own good. The doctor said you could do it, but I won''t let you overdo it, so Sansa will have to work twice as hard."


    Sansa blushed at Carmen''s words and claimed, "There''s no need for those comments," which made everyone laugh. Sansa is a warrior Amazon, in fact, the most powerful person among all of them, and although when she arrived she was like a sharp sword, very serious, over time she has entered into the harmony of this family, so now she is more expressive, which makes her look prettier.


    After chatting a bit, everyone left, leaving only Vala, Sansa, and Castor in the room. Meanwhile, the days passed and the ship in which Andrew, Aki, Zany, and Oliver were traveling finally arrived at the duchy of Cannes.


    It was a boring trip, but after the matter of Virol, there was no problem. The ship docked at the port of the only city in the duchy that was massive and very lively.


    In some ways, it resembled Star City, as different races could be seen walking the streets. There were some communities of beastmen nearby, as well as some forest and mountain elves and some dwarves.


    Andrew and his companions quickly disembarked in their carriage and traveled to an inn recommended by the locals. Although the mixed races made it similar to Star City, the atmosphere here was not as murky.


    Everything seemed very friendly and full of energy, which was quite strange for a city of this size, but Andrew and the others did not worry much about it at the moment.


    They quickly rented a room and went to rest, since the boat trip was not very pleasant. The movement of the ship added to the poor comfort of the beds, did not let them rest well, so they did that the moment they arrived. They would worry about the rest later.


    Not even Andrew''s sexual frustration stopped him from going to sleep. It was still quite early and not suitable for going to bed, but he and his wives really felt tired.


    Oliver, for his part, being a man of war, was used to worse situations, so he was not bothered by the ship, for him things were as usual, so he did not go to sleep like the others.


    He wanted to take advantage of this moment to do some research in the city, but he didn''t dare leave Andrew and his wives alone, who were asleep, so he sat down in the waiting room of room and began to spread his aura.


    This is not good practice, because in all big cities, it is rude for an expert to scan the place in this way, as it can generate displeasure among many.


    Every big city always has hidden experts and they don''t like to be spied on. Even so, Oliver was not negligent and was not aggressive when he was checking everything with his aura.


    His movement was subtle and not very invasive, which would prevent other experts who noticed him from feeling uncomfortable. In this way Oliver managed to collect information, although not very valuable, it was better than nothing.


    Andrew and his wives slept until dusk. When they left the bedroom, they were revitalized and Oliver greeted them with dinner ready. He had noticed when they got up and while they were bathing and getting ready, Oliver had the food brought.


    The food was very varied. Being in the middle of many different countries, the variety of food was great. There were fish, meat, vegetables, and fruits that Andrew and the others had never seen before.


    The preparation methods also seemed new, and the taste was delicious. The four of them ate their fill and then they asked the waiters to take away the plates and bring some tea.


    After the waiters took away the dirty plates and brought the tea, the four of them sat in the waiting room to discuss their next moves. They had already decided to open a Heavenly Palace in this city, but they were unfamiliar with the place so they had to do some research first.


    From the previous inspection that Oliver had done, they had been able to learn that in the countries near the Duchy of Cannes, there were some communities of beastmen, forest elves, mountain elves, and dwarves, although the latter are quite few in number.


    The point is that in this city there is a mix of various races and that, despite its strange location, there was a balance that allowed them to prosper. The city moved a lot of trade and money.


    While all this is a good indication for business that Andrew was thinking of doing, these same characteristics showed that in this city there were many hidden powers and forces that could bring problems.


    Even so, a Heavenly Palace here was a good opportunity. Not only for business but because they were in the center of many countries and would allow them to expand, not to mention that it is a good place to escape in the case of an eventuality.


    With that clear, Andrew sent Oliver to tour the city and understand how it worked. While Oliver did not want to leave them alone, Andrew, Zany, and Aki were not weak and Oliver could not be so overprotective, so he accepted the task.


    While they waited for Oliver to tour the city, the three of them talked about irrelevant topics. Oliver for his part, making use of his power, toured the city quite easily.


    It is not common to find people as strong as him, so he had no problem collecting information. Unexpectedly, Oliver did not return to the inn until the next day.


    Because of this, Andrew and his wives were unable to sleep, as they had to be alert during the night. It is unlikely that someone would attack them in an inn like this, but it was still better to be safe than sorry.


    When Oliver returned he was greeted by a worried Andrew and an untouched breakfast. Oliver apologized seeing that he had made everyone worry, but he had not spent the night out for no reason.


    It turns out that Oliver had found some very important information and that was why he did not return the night before. While they were having breakfast, Oliver began to tell them what he had found.


    The Duchy of Cannes was surrounded by 4 countries. The country of Rios, the free republic of Comers, the kingdom of Kito, and the kingdom of Ambrosia. Also, the southern mountain range where the dwarves live extends all the way to the surrounding area, so that''s why there are some dwarves around.


    Andrew and his wives didn''t know anything about the kingdoms of Kito and Ambrosia, so they asked about it. Oliver explained to them that these countries were mostly human like most of the continent, but in Kito, there was an elf duchy.


    It was part of the kingdom of Kito and they considered themselves part of that kingdom, but at the same time, they were independent. It was something similar to the elves in Cannaris, but more isolated, almost like it was a country within another.


    That''s where the elves of the forest that could be seen in the city came from. On the other hand, in the kingdom of Ambrosia near this place, there is the "Arrowhead" mountain, which is the highest mountain in the area and the mountain elves live there.


    Andrew only knew the forest elves and the water elves, so he was intrigued by this new race. Oliver, although he didn''t know them either, did have knowledge about them, so he explained.


    From the description Oliver told him, Andrew associated these mountain elves with what fantasy games and novels on Earth called dark elves. They are dark-skinned and have great athletic and combat abilities.


    They weren''t very good at magic like their forest or water counterparts, but in hand-to-hand combat, they were as powerful as barbarians, although not with such a prominent physique, as they were mostly thin, athletic, and very beautiful.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, this wasn''t the important information Oliver had collected. It turns out that what he had obtained was about the rulers of this duchy. The people in power of this territory are the Pixoy family who surprisingly are a family of demons, Vampires to be more exact.


    This surprised Andrew and his wives, as there weren''t very good stories about vampires. According to the stories told, vampires are a powerful race with a special magic that loved to suck blood.


    The stories were not far from reality, but there were differences. It was said that vampires sucked the blood of others until they killed them, as it helped them to become stronger, but this is false.


    Vampires are not very different from other races and although they suck blood, it is actually more of a culinary pleasure than a means to become stronger. The reason for the stories was that some vampires fell in love with someone''s blood and ended up sucking them dry out of gluttony.


    In short, they are dangerous, but really if you don''t bother them, they are quite civilized. What Oliver found had to do with this. It turns out that this small duchy is not only kept standing because the countries around it use it as a buffer zone, but because this family of vampires was powerful enough to keep them at bay and that was not an easy thing to achieve.

 CHAPTER 537

    It must be understood that there is not a single country in the entire continent that does not have at least a handful of master-level experts, meaning that for a country to survive it needs to have at least 5 experts of the same strength as Oliver.This alone already demonstrated the strength of this vampire family, as this duchy is surrounded by 4 countries where there are powerful experts and even demigods and yet they are able to keep them at bay.


    Andrew and his wives were surprised to hear this, as they never expected such monsters to exist on this small piece of land, but now everything seemed to fit together.


    At first when Andrew heard that the duchy of Cannes served as a buffer zone for the surrounding countries, he imagined it would be a war-torn and dilapidated region.


    However, that did not seem to be the case and that always seemed strange to Andrew and when he saw it he could not believe it. Now that he knew of the existence of the rulers of the place everything fit together.


    If there were powerful beings in the Duchy of Cannes, the nearby countries could not do whatever they wanted and that was why this city could prosper so much. Still, it still surprised them that the rulers of the duchy are vampires and that they have the ability to exert pressure on 4 countries.


    If all this was already surprising, when Oliver said that this was not the only thing he had learned, everyone focused their attention on him. Oliver who saw the serious expressions did not take long to tell them everything he had found.


    The first thing is that the vampire family that ruled the Duchy of Cannes was not very large and among its known members there are 5. There is the current duke, his wife and their three children consisting of two women and one man.


    Rumors say that the duke''s father also lives in the family mansion, but no one has seen him, so they are just rumors. According to what Oliver learned, all the members of the family are older than a century, so they have experience and strength.


    Although the source of the information he obtained is not entirely certain, Oliver learned that the duke has strength no less than that of a Master-level Expert, as does his wife.


    The duke''s eldest daughter is a peak super expert, while his second son is a mid-level super expert and the youngest daughter is a peak-level major expert.


    When Andrew and his wives heard this information they were beyond shocked. 5 members and all of them are absolute powerhouses, but Andrew still understood that something was off and asked, "They are certainly powerful, but not enough to keep 4 countries at bay, is there something missing?"


    When Andrew said this, Aki and Zany also realized this. If a country had to have at least 5 Master-level experts to exist, how could a small duchy like this keep 4 countries at bay with just that much strength?


    Make no mistake, this vampire family is strong, but not enough to keep 4 countries like the ones around it at bay. Hearing Andrew''s question, Oliver smiled.


    He seemed proud that he noticed, as he hadn''t given all the information on purpose. Oliver was always trying to get Andrew to be more detailed and cautious and that''s why he put tests like this one out from time to time to keep him on his toes.


    "It''s good that you noticed, young master," Oliver said smiling, but seconds later the smile disappeared from his face and he seriously added, "According to rumors, it''s all due to the Duke''s supposed father."


    Oliver paused again and continued saying, "According to rumors, the Duke''s father is a vampire from over a millennium ago and his strength is that of a demigod, so that''s why nearby countries don''t dare to bother the Duchy of Cannes."


    Andrew furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this and couldn''t help but say, "Aren''t we crossing paths with too many hidden powers lately?" Oliver, Aki, and Zany laughed bitterly at the comment because although it seemed like a funny comment, it really wasn''t.


    The worst thing about it was that it was true. In Dunnas they had to fight an ancient family with a powerful demigod, who, although they were able to eliminate easily thanks to Fluffy, did not change the fact that he was a danger.


    On their way to Rios they crossed paths with the caravan of the Limares family, who, although there was no one super powerful, the Limares family itself was a problem. Upon entering Rios they crossed paths with water elves and slave hunters, so they were later visited by an almost god of the water elves.


    Now, they were in a city with an ancient vampire who seemed to have immeasurable strength, which was beginning to give Andrew a headache, since it seemed that this trip was plagued with events.


    After lamenting for a while, Andrew continued to ask about what Oliver had encountered. He managed to learn about some powerful forces in the city, but it didn''t seem like they could clash with them since they aren''t in the pleasure business.


    The last thing Oliver told them was that the city''s pleasure district is large and not much different than its counterparts in other cities. There were several leaders in that district, but nothing that was different from other places.


    Pleasure districts are similar everywhere. It is divided into regions and each region has leaders. Going against these leaders leads to trouble, but Oliver had already researched the leaders of this district and only the most powerful ones posed a threat.


    With this information, Andrew didn''t waste any time and went out with Oliver, Aki, and Zany to see if there were any establishments for sale in the pleasure district that they could buy to establish a Heavenly Palace.


    Since Oliver already knew the leaders of the pleasure district, he told them the best places to avoid having to clash with someone too powerful. Unfortunately, they were unable to find a suitable establishment.


    It wasn''t that there were no establishments for sale, but that they were either too old or too small. Andrew wanted a relatively large establishment, as he thought that this city had a lot of potential, so he wanted a special Heavenly Palace and for that, he needed a lot of space.


    While there were establishments that met his requirements in terms of size, the structures were very old and would practically have to be demolished and rebuilt.


    It wasn''t that Andrew was against it, but that would take a lot of time and he didn''t want to spend that much time on this project. After walking through many streets of the pleasure district, they returned to the inn without any luck.


    After ordering food, they began to chat about what had happened on their shopping trip, but their chat was interrupted by the arrival of a messenger falcon.


    Andrew was surprised when he saw the falcon and quickly got up to see the message, as he had identified that this bird was sent by his wives in the Dunnas Palace and the first thing that came to his mind was that something bad had happened.


    Aki, Zany, and Oliver also thought the same and followed Andrew a little nervously. Andrew took the message off the falcon''s leg and began to read it. Although he started nervous, as he read a smile appeared on his face.


    The other three noticed this and Aki being the most curious approached to ask, "What happened?", to which Andrew replied while handing over the note, "Castor and Vala are having a baby."


    "HAHA, did the brat finally do it?" exclaimed Oliver with clear joy. He and Castor had developed a good friendship and Oliver could be considered Castor''s teacher since he had trained him since he arrived, so they both have a lot of appreciation for each other.


    Andrew was also very happy because Castor is his foster brother, and although they do not share blood, their bond goes beyond blood, so, finding out that Castor would be a father made him infinitely happy.


    "Well, it seems I''m going to be an uncle," Andrew said smiling, to which his two wives laughed at how silly his words sounded. Andrew seeing his wives laughing feigned annoyance and hugged them tightly trying to reprimand them.


    While the three of them were playing, Oliver suddenly said, "Young master, now we have to find a place faster, so we can go see the brat." Hearing this, Andrew stopped playing with his wives and nodded seriously.


    It''s not that anything bad would happen if they didn''t come back, but Andrew still wanted to see his brother and sister-in-law at this special time, just like they were with him when his wives were pregnant.


    With this new mindset, they went to rest and would look for a suitable establishment the next day. What they didn''t know was that in the sky an old man in elegant and neat attire was watching over them.


    His hair was silver, short, and well-groomed. His skin was a little pale, but his build was strong, you could see that his body was trained. There were some wrinkles on his face, but he still looked young and his red eyes stared at Andrew.


    As he looked at Andrew, a voice suddenly came from behind him, "I see you noticed him." The red-eyed old man did not move at all as he replied, "It seems you already knew about him."


    "It was a coincidence. He helped one of my boys with some hunters and I met him," said the voice behind the red-eyed old man. At that moment, removing his gaze from Andrew, the old man turned and faced the old man who spoke to him.


    If Andrew saw him he would be surprised, because it was the Elder Elidyr, the old demigod-level water elf with whom they had spoken on the ship. "Long time no see Elidyr," said the red-eyed old man, and the Elder Elidyr replied, "Almost 2 decades Zaros."


    The two old men looked at each other with some tension, but after a few seconds their expressions relaxed and they began to laugh, as they approached and hugged each other like brothers. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    If someone saw this scene they would be surprised, because they were not only two old men of more than a millennium hugging each other, but also two demigods of legend level, that is to say, two of the most powerful existences on the continent. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 538

    After the warm embrace, the two elders parted and Zaros suddenly said, "Let''s talk somewhere else," and without waiting for Elidyr to accept his proposal, he disappeared.Elidyr shook his head at how his old friend behaved, thinking that nothing had changed. Zaros was always a bit overbearing and wanted things done according to what he wanted.


    While that was a flaw of Zaros, Elidyr didn''t care as it was a minor matter, so he put his thoughts aside and followed his old friend. The two elders appeared at the mansion of the Duke of the City.


    The mansion is massive and luxurious. The security at the place was on par with any great noble or royalty on the continent and Elidyr realized that there were more vampires than met the eye.


    Being a friend of Zaro''s and living next to the duchy of Cannes, Elidyr obviously knew of the existence of vampires in this place, but he never bothered with them, because, unlike the ignorant inhabitants of the continent, he knew vampires very well. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After entering the mansion, the two old men arrived at a small, but very cozy and luxurious room. Elidyr looked around and with a smile said, "I see that you do not change your habits."


    "I like good things," was what Zaros replied, while taking a bottle of wine from the shelf. Elidyr only shook his head as if resigned to his friend''s attitude and sat down in one of the comfortable armchairs arranged there.


    Zaros opened the bottle of wine and a fragrant and delicious smell invaded the room. For two demigods like these, alcohol had to be special or it was not worth it and just the smell of this wine was enough to demonstrate its rarity and quality.


    Pouring two glasses of wine, Zaros handed one to Elidyr as he said, "Wine made from centuries-old crimson grapes." Elidyr opened his eyes upon hearing this and happily said before taking a sip, "You always have good things."


    Crimson grapes are a fruit that is difficult to cultivate. In fact, only the most erudite farmers among the forest elves who are specialists in plant cultivation are able to produce them and if you add to this the fact that they are centuries old, the rarity increases.


    This wine is not only expensive due to the difficulty of finding its materials, but its production process is also demanding, and if you add to that the fact that it is a spiritual wine that helps refine the soul, well that says it all.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that a single bottle of this wine is enough to buy a small ducat, that is how valuable this wine is. The two elders enjoyed their glass of wine and after a few minutes Zaros was the one to break the silence, "So, who is that boy?"


    Elidyr smiled and began to tell him everything he knew about Andrew. He trusts Zaros, as they have been friends for centuries, so he is not afraid to tell him Andrew''s identity. He even tells him that he plans to give him the remains of the gods who died in the war 1,000 years ago.


    Zaros, who listened attentively, was surprised by what his friend was telling him. He was not surprised that Andrew was a god candidate since he had already noticed that, what surprised him was that Elidyr thought of giving him the remains of the gods who died in the war.


    He understood the benefits that those remains could bring, so he did not expect Elidyr to think of giving them away. "Are you sure you want to give him that?" Zaros asked, a little reluctant to accept his friend''s disposition.


    It was not that he was greedy for these remains since he and his family had their own benefits from the war, but he still did not think it would be good for Elidyr to give that away to an inexperienced god candidate like Andrew.


    Even more so when he learned that Andrew was a candidate for the god Eros. Not being a god of battle was even more of a reason for Zaros to worry, but Elidyr was determined and explained his motives to the old vampire.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zaros listened carefully to Elidyr''s conclusions and was soon convinced. While Zaros is not as selfless as Elidyr, as to give up his treasures, he has to admit that his friend is making the right move.


    Zaros also knew the atrocities of war, especially the one that the fallen god would bring if he were revived. They needed a god on their side and although Andrew was not the ideal, as his domain is not combat, it was the only one they had.


    Mortals can ascend as gods, but this is not only difficult, but in doing so, they become the weakest gods in existence. For this reason, even if Zaros or Elidyr achieved godhood, they would still be insufficient against the fallen god.


    That''s why the best option was to have Andrew absorb the divine domains of the remains of the gods who died in the war a thousand years ago in order to have a better chance of winning.


    Andrew''s strength when he ascended to divinity and the strength that any mortal in this world would have when ascending to divinity were very different. While all beings have the divinity of the creator god, they are different in quantity and quality.


    The amount of divinity received by the creator god in Andrew''s soul is so great and so pure that it needs to be sealed so that the soul can withstand it, that alone shows the great difference.


    "Is that boy reliable?" Zaros asked as he accepted the situation and Elidyr replied, "From what I have seen, he is." The old vampire took a sip of wine and looked into space as if thinking something and Elidyr guessing his thoughts said, "You can offer him a good establishment."


    Zaros wrinkled his eyebrows at such a comment, as he did not understand and Elidyr explained, "It is not necessary for you to give away your treasures. Unlike us liquid spirits, your family only received a small reward and it is not fair for you to give it away, but that is not the only way to help."


    "What do you mean by an establishment?" Zaros asked, nodding at Elidyr''s words, and Elidyr explained, "He is a candidate for the god Eros, so he must improve his mastery. From what I have discovered, he does so by opening pleasure houses, and he will surely do the same in your city."


    "So that is why he was wandering around the pleasure district," Zaros murmured, understanding what his friend was trying to convey to him. "That is correct. He surely has not found what he wants, so you can support him in that."


    "Still, it would be strange to appear out of nowhere and give him something," Zaros suddenly said, to which Elidyr replied, "Although you could do it anonymously, I recommend that you be direct, even if it seems strange."


    "You are right. If I hide it, he will not know that I helped him, and in the future, I will not be able to obtain benefits," Zaros said, and Elidyr added, "Besides, that boy is suspicious. He must have gone through many hardships, so it is better to be honest."


    After that conversation, they continued talking about old times until they finished their glass of wine and then Elidyr left. It was already quite late, but Zaros still extended his divinity to call his son.


    Seconds later a middle-aged man with silver hair and red eyes appeared in front of Zaros and kneeling on one leg said, "What are your orders, father?".


    This man is Damon, the current Duke of Cannes and the ruler of this territory, at least that is what everyone believes and while it is not entirely a lie, since he is in charge of the affairs of the duchy, the reality is that Zaros is the head of the family.


    "Damon, tomorrow morning first thing in the morning you will go to the inn called Nightingale''s Dream and ask for a young man named Andrew. Bring him to the mansion. Be polite to him and his companions. He is an honored guest, the entire family must be present," Zaros said calmly, but seriously and Damon only responded with a "Yes sir."


    Damon didn''t even ask who Andrew was, why he was an honored guest, or any other questions because he knew that if his father moved, it wasn''t for a simple matter.


    That''s the reason why everyone thought Zaros didn''t exist since he never showed himself or made showy movements. It was always Damon who showed himself in public and managed things in the duchy in the company of his wife and children.


    Because of this, both Damon and his family had learned that when Zaros gave an order, it had to be very important, so they didn''t dare to be negligent, with this matter.


    Damon is an experienced man, so as soon as he receives the order from his father, he sends a group of vampires to investigate the place and who Andrew is. This wasn''t to spy on him, but his father didn''t give him details, so he needed to know at least Andrew''s appearance in order to talk to him.


    Oliver noticed that some people were watching them, but he didn''t feel any bad intentions, so he didn''t make a move, however, he couldn''t help but think, "Things are going to get complicated."


    After organizing everything, Damon returned to Zaros'' room and there he could find his wife Abigale, his two daughters Helga and Layla, as well as his son Jasper gathered.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" asked the curious Layla who, being the youngest and the princess of the family, could always be reckless in front of them. Zaros smiled at his little granddaughter who was not so little and began to explain.


    Even though Zaros trusted his family, he did not reveal to them that Andrew is a god candidate because that information is not something that could be revealed and although he was sure that his family would not disclose it, there is still the possibility that others could obtain that information from them by force.


    Since Andrew was a hidden card against the fallen god who could revive, Zaros intended to keep it that way. Still, he sternly conveyed the importance of having a good relationship with Andrew.


    Although he didn''t give many details, everyone understood the seriousness and Layla being the youngest, the most playful, and the most curious asked, "He''s not my fianc¨¦ or your sister''s, right?".


    Such a question made everyone stunned and Damon along with his wife Abigale looked at Zaros fiercely, but Zaros just laughed and answered, "If you guys like him I won''t object, he''s a good match, but no pressure, I will not force you."

 CHAPTER 539

    Damon and his wife Abigale, did not buy Zaros'' joke and immediately asked, "Father, he''s not really a suitor for the girls, is he?" Everyone in the family respected Zaros, but that doesn''t mean they don''t dare to talk to him.Especially Damon and his wife, who are overprotective of their two daughters. Something they wouldn''t allow was for the girls to be forcibly engaged, in fact, even if they fell in love they would still be reluctant to accept.


    In short, the girls were their princesses and no one could touch them. This is one of the reasons why both girls despite being over a century old have not had a serious relationship.


    Zaros, seeing his son and daughter-in-law serious about this matter, chuckled, because unlike them, he was not so closed off. Normally, it is the grandfather who is more overprotective of his granddaughters, but in this family that is not the case.


    For Zaros, his granddaughters could have relationships with whoever they wanted without his interference, he wouldn''t intervene like their father and mother, but the problem came if that couple hurt them.


    He may not object to his granddaughters having boyfriends, but if those boyfriends dare to hurt them or play with their feelings, well the wrath of a legend-level demigod would fall upon them, which is quite terrifying.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I already said that if they''re interested they can see if they''re compatible, I won''t force them. He''s a good match for the girls, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to compromise them if they don''t want to," Zaros said, making it clear that there was no pressure on the matter.


    "Still, why do you say he''s a good match?" Damon asked with genuine curiosity. He''s clear that his father doesn''t prevent his daughters from having relationships, but he''s never recommended anyone either, and that intrigued him.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have the qualifications to know," Zaros said, surprising everyone. Those were powerful words, just think about it, for vampires of high strength and several centuries of age not to have the qualifications, it was saying a lot.


    Now the playful tone that they had before when talking about commitment and relationships had abandoned everyone and Jasper was the one to break the silence, "Grandpa, what should we do?"


    "You don''t have to be so serious. The reason why you can''t know his identity is out of caution, you will surely find out in the future. As for what to do, just be cordial, but genuine. There''s no need to be hypocritical with him, if you like him, become friends, if not, just don''t offend him," Zaros explained seriously.


    Everyone understood, nodded, and left. Damon and Abigale remained, as Zaros had asked them to stay. "Anything else we should know?" Damon immediately asked.


    Zaros nodded and began to explain, "This young man is looking for an establishment in the pleasure district to establish a pleasure house. Find out what he wants exactly and grant it to him."


    The vampire couple was confused by the order, as this didn''t seem like something important and they couldn''t find the connection between this and Andrew who to them sounded powerful and mysterious from the way Zaros spoke of him.


    Noticing their confusion Zaros explained, "I know it''s strange to you, but trust me and remember, don''t judge, see the person, not his occupation. I''m not asking you to get along, but don''t offend him."


    Zaros'' attitude seemed more like he feared Andrew than respected him and that confused and scared Damon and Abigale, because knowing Zaros'' strength, the fact that a person could scare him was terrifying to think about.


    Little did they know that Zaros wasn''t scared of the now but of the future. He hadn''t lived for so many years in vain, so he knew how the world worked.


    Zaros knew that his friend Elidyr had already placed his hopes on Andrew, the fact that he was thinking of handing over the remains of the gods who died in the war 1,000 years ago that the water elves had in their possession was proof.


    Therefore, he understood that his friend would defend Andrew and Zaros did not want to fight with his friend. In addition, he also understood that his friend Elidyr was right and they needed Andrew to fight against the fallen god.


    Although this fallen god had not yet appeared, the fact that there was an organization looking to revive him was already worrying. This did not mean that the fallen god was going to revive, but it was certain that turbulent times were approaching and they needed powerful allies and Andrew was the best option.


    It was for these reasons that he did not want his descendants to become enemies with Andrew and everything to end in disgrace. With all this finished, the next morning, Damon himself arrived at the inn where Andrew and the others were staying.


    His luxurious carriage, with the family crest visible to all, and the large number of guards, made it obvious that the Duke of Cannes was visiting. The arrival of such a personage immediately altered everything within the inn.


    The innkeeper immediately came out to greet Damon, bowing as much as he could to show his respect and submission. "To what do I owe the honor of the duke''s visit to my humble establishment?" the innkeeper asked a little trembling.


    "You do not need to be worried, you have done nothing wrong. I have been informed that a young man named Andrew is staying at your inn and I have business with him," Damon said in a kind voice, but to all those present who were frightened, it did not sound that way. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Oliver, Andrew, Aki, and Zany in their room had already noticed the commotion and knew that they were being searched for. This surprised them since they had not done anything for which the duke was looking for them in person.


    "What do you think?" Andrew asked, wrinkling his eyebrows, and Oliver with the same expression answered, "I don''t know. Still, I think running away is a bad decision." Andrew understood what Oliver meant and simply nodded in agreement.


    Shortly after, there was a knock on the door of the room and Oliver approached to open it. Andrew had sat down on the armchairs in the living room with his wives and drank tea trying to act calm.


    They wanted to show that they were not afraid, as they had done nothing wrong and that was why they put on this act. Even though they did not know the reason for the Duke of Cannes'' visit, they expected the worst.


    Oliver opened the door and surprisingly the person in front of him was Damon, the Duke himself. Normally, when a person of high status visits someone, they are always the last to enter, it is a matter of security and pride.


    However, here Damon was leading the way, which could mean two things. One is that he has absolute confidence in his strength and does not mind being the vanguard or two, it is a sign of respect towards Andrew.


    Despite his thoughts, Oliver did not delay and quickly said, "Greetings Duke, may I ask the reason for your visit?" Although cordial, it was obvious that Oliver was not being passive, which surprised the guards behind Damon, but the Duke was unfazed.


    "I came to see Mr. Andrew," Damon replied with a warm smile. Oliver narrowed his eyes at this and could not see Damon''s intentions even with his aura eyes, which alerted him even more.


    However, Andrew''s Eros eyes were more powerful, and from where he was, he could notice Damon''s aura. It was not an aura of friendship and good intentions, but at least there was no malice, which was a good sign.


    "Oliver, let the duke in. It is rude to leave him at the door," Andrew said as if reprimanding Oliver. Although it was very convincing, it was really all an act they had planned, with the intention of demonstrating their strength.


    Although childish, it was a meaningful performance and it seemed to work, as the image of Andrew in the hearts of the visitors was that of a young man with authority, which was what they wanted to convey.


    Unfortunately, Damon has not lived a little more than 7 centuries to be fooled by an act like this. Although he noticed that it was all an act, he did not declare it, as there was no need.


    "Everyone wait, I need to speak with young Andrew," Damon said entering the room alone. The guards accompanying him were so shocked that they could not react until Damon had entered the room and the door had closed.


    Realizing what had happened, they tried to knock on the force and demand to be allowed entry, but at that moment they heard in their minds, "Stay out of it."


    The tone of the voice was cold, showing that he would not accept reproaches and it came from Damon, so the guards, although reluctant, waited outside the room.


    Andrew seeing Damon enter the room alone, narrowed his eyes in suspicion. This was a sign that he was confident that nothing would happen to him or that he needed to discuss something in private.


    "Greetings young Andrew, I am the Duke of Cannes, Damon Pixoy," the vampire introduced himself with a small bow of courtesy. Since he didn''t seem to have any bad intentions and had been polite, Andrew returned the courtesy.


    He stood up and bowed similarly to Damon and introduced himself, "A pleasure Duke Pixoy." The introductions and greetings were pleasant, and then Damon sat down and began to address the reason for his visit.


    "Young Andrew, my father wants to invite you to a meal," Damon said surprising everyone. Oliver had said that there were rumors that a demigod lived in this duchy and that he could be the duke''s father, but they were rumors, and now they were listening to the duke say it.


    Andrew wanting to be proactive in gathering information asked mischievously, "May I ask, why does the demigod guardian of the duchy want to meet me?".


    His question was a trap, as he wanted to see if Damon would admit that his father was a demigod, but for Damon these were child''s games and without any caution he answered, "He has business to discuss with young Andrew."

 CHAPTER 540

    Damon didn''t accept, nor did he deny that his father was a demigod, but Andrew thought that from his calm response, the rumors Oliver had heard were probably true."May I ask, what kind of business?" Andrew asked with a slightly more serious tone. Before, he had been acting with the aim of not being taken as a weak and inexperienced young man, but he had noticed that Damon did not treat him as such.


    It was quite obvious that Damon treated him with respect from the beginning. Although with his Eros eyes, Andrew could tell that Damon was not unconditional with him, he was at least honest with his words and actions, which was more than enough.


    "I''m afraid to say that you will have to meet him to find out," Damon replied without giving any information, which made Andrew and the others wrinkle their eyebrows, but before they could say anything Damon added, "But I can tell you in advance, that we may be able to help you with a suitable place for your business." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, everyone was on guard, because the fact that they knew that Andrew and the others were looking for a place to establish a Heavenly Palace, showed that they had been watching them for a long time.


    Even Oliver was surprised because he had not noticed anyone following them, but it was impossible for them to discover that it was Elidyr who had given this information to Zaros, no one was following them.


    "I apologize, Duke Pixoy, but why would you help us with that?" Andrew continued to ask, more cautiously this time, and before Damon could answer, Andrew continued saying, "We don''t know each other and honestly, it''s suspicious that you approach us this way."


    "I understand your concerns and I would love to answer your questions, but I really don''t know the answers," Damon said sincerely, surprising Andrew and the others.


    Aki and Zany even looked at Andrew as if asking, "Is he lying so blatantly?", but Andrew, who looked at Damon''s aura with his Eros eyes, could see that he wasn''t lying.


    Damon, who could read Andrew and his wives'' expressions like a book, smiled and said, "We really don''t have any bad intentions. I''m sure that when you meet my father you will understand everything and we will also help you with your business, I hope you accept."


    Every brain cell told Andrew that he should not accept this invitation, as there were many uncertainties and it was dangerous, but his instinct told him otherwise and the latter was stronger because Andrew ended up accepting the invitation.


    Oliver, although he wanted to refuse, preferred to remain silent when he saw Andrew accept. He believed that Andrew must have a reason, so he did not intervene if he had known that Andrew accepted based on a feeling he would have hit him on the head.


    With that settled, Damon thanked him for accepting and telling him that he would send a carriage in the afternoon to pick him up, he said goodbye. Once Damon had left, Oliver could not contain himself and asked, "Why did you accept?"


    Andrew looked at Oliver with a strange expression and a little reluctant said, "Ehh, I felt that I should." Aki and Zany laughed when they heard this, not expecting such a response, but Oliver had a dark expression.


    Looking at Andrew with clear annoyance, he said in a serious tone, "Young master, are you kidding me?" Seeing how angry Oliver was, Andrew began to sweat from his nerves.


    Under such pressure, Andrew began to speak quickly trying to calm him down, because it seemed that Oliver wanted to kill him, "Relax, the duke wasn''t lying and he doesn''t have bad intentions either. Besides, if his father is really a demigod, there''s no way to escape, they could capture us at any time, at least they approached diplomatically."


    Although all the reasons he had given were true, Oliver couldn''t get the thought out of his head that they were all reasonable excuses that Andrew was found to justify that he made an important decision based on a feeling.


    Unfortunately, the reasons were valid and Oliver had no choice but to accept what Andrew had decided. For his part, Andrew was sweating coldly from the nerves of seeing how Oliver would react.


    Oliver has always been respectful towards Andrew, to the point that Andrew feels uncomfortable at times, as he prefers him to be more approachable and natural, but Oliver has always scolded him when he makes a mistake and in a quite brutal way.


    This was why he was nervous, as he did not know how Oliver would punish him this time, but seeing him sigh in resignation, Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, as he understood that Oliver accepted his reasoning in this matter.


    While they were discussing this matter, a scandal had already been created in the city. Although Damon being the Duke of the territory takes care of many business and security matters, it is usually the others who go to him and not the other way around.


    That''s why everyone was shocked when news spread that the duke had gotten close to a young foreigner. All the forces in the city immediately sent their men to investigate Andrew and his companions.


    Within minutes after Damon left, the inn where Andrew and the others were staying was surrounded by spies looking for information.


    Even Aki, who was the weakest of them, noticed the incredible number of people staring at them. So many eyes on them made them feel uncomfortable and Andrew started to get a headache.


    Andrew was about to ask Oliver to chase those people away, but when he looked at Oliver he saw him wrinkling his eyebrows. Curious, he asked, "Is something wrong?" to which Oliver replied, "I was thinking that the duke''s influence in the city is huge."


    At the comment, Andrew just wrinkled his eyebrows in confusion. He didn''t understand Oliver''s comment and then said, "Well, that''s obvious, it''s the duke." Oliver smiled as he listened to Andrew and shook his head as he began to explain his thoughts.


    "That''s not what I meant. Did you realize that it was only minutes after he left before all these people showed up?" Oliver asked and that was when Andrew realized.


    Aki and Zany, although they listened, were casual. These two girls are muscle heads, so thinking wasn''t their strong suit, so they sat quietly drinking tea and eating cookies, watching as Oliver and Andrew racked their brains analyzing the situation.


    "Although it''s true that, being the ruler of this place, he is influential, but I don''t think even the king of a country would create such a stir by visiting someone," Oliver continued.


    Andrew now understood what Oliver was saying and it really did seem strange. Damon''s popularity seemed too strong and this made him curious, but it was impossible for them to understand the reason.


    Although they thought for a moment, they eventually gave up, as it was impossible for them to find the reason at that moment. Once they gave up on that, Andrew said to Oliver, "Well, we''ll know in time, but for now, can you shoo away the flies? They''re annoying."


    Oliver smiled as he listened to Andrew and effortlessly released his aura with a bit of hostility enveloping the surroundings making all the spies watching them feel a chill down their spines.


    These men weren''t stupid. They had been sent to observe Andrew and his companions, but upon sensing Oliver''s aura they understood that they had been discovered and were being given a warning.


    They weren''t brave enough to stay after that and quickly fled. Among them were some experts and yet they fled. Only two people remained unfazed.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Oliver''s aura didn''t reach where they were, it wasn''t difficult for them to understand Oliver''s power. These were Abigale and Damon who kept watch from afar to make sure Andrew and the others weren''t bothered too much.


    They knew of Damon''s popularity in the city, so they knew that with Damon visiting Andrew, many would surely come to watch. For this reason, they stayed close to prevent some unscrupulous people from getting out of line.


    Obviously, they knew that Andrew and his companions were not weak, but it was not a matter of strength but of respect. They were being harassed, because of Damon, so he had to prevent things from getting out of hand.


    Fortunately, they had only sent people to watch and investigate, which was acceptable and so Damon and his wife just remained hidden. However, as they felt Oliver spreading his aura, they measured his strength.


    "He is quite strong," Abigale said and Damon nodded in agreement; "Yes. When I saw him I thought he was strong, but it seems I still underestimated him." Abigale expressionlessly spoke again, "Well, it is not a problem, he is still inferior to us."


    "Do you realize that we are centuries old and that young man is only decades?" Damon said denying what his wife had just said and although he was right, his wife did not appreciate his comment and looking at him with annoyance asked, "Who are you calling old?"


    Damon seeing his wife''s cold look, quickly began to calm her down with praise and sweet words, because he knew that his wife was dangerous when she got into this mood.


    No woman, no matter the world, can be spoken to about age and weight, those are taboo subjects and if you don''t want to die, you better keep that in mind. Not even the powerful and popular Duke of Cannes dared, so he quickly began to please his wife by mentioning the centuries of age they had.


    They weren''t the only ones looking at the situation seriously. At a similar distance, but in another direction, a woman hidden in a black robe with a veil of the same color looked in the direction of the inn where Andrew was staying and with a look of intrigue that couldn''t be noticed through the veil, she murmured, "Interesting."

 CHAPTER 541

    After the woman''s murmur, an older voice was immediately heard beside her, "I hope you''re not thinking of doing anything stupid." The veiled woman looked at the old woman sitting next to her with annoyance but did not say anything.The old woman, although she could not see the woman''s expression, knew her too well not to notice how she looked at her so she continued to reprimand her, "Do you understand the territory we are in?"


    "You are an annoying geezer. I understand, I will not do anything, I do not want to bother that old vampire, it would be a nuisance," the veiled woman replied angrily. The old woman looked at the woman for a few seconds and without any change said, "As long as you understand."


    These two women do not really get along badly, it''s just that the old woman is very cautious and the veiled woman is too impulsive, so they always end up clashing due to their differences when making their movements.


    What can be said about these women is that they were not normal, as they had managed to enter the city without being noticed. It''s true that Zaros isn''t always watching over the town, but he would definitely notice special characters.


    That was the reason he managed to sense Andrew, but somehow these two women managed to get in undetected. Plus, they seemed to know him and didn''t want to offend him.


    After the discussion, the two women remained silent and seconds later they disappeared as if they had never been there. No one noticed them, nor did they care about their disappearance.


    On the other hand, Andrew and the others were enjoying the tea and snacks. They had already given up on the idea of ??finding what Damon''s father wanted, as they didn''t have enough information. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plus, they couldn''t go out right now. It wasn''t that they were being restricted, but there were too many eyes on them, not to mention that Damon was probably watching them as well.


    While Oliver had scared away those watching them outside the inn, it wouldn''t be long before a new group gathered. These people for information are persistent and even if Oliver warned them, they would look again.


    It''s not that they don''t fear death, it''s just that they know that if Andrew and the others really kill them, they''ll be in a lot of trouble. Even though Damon had visited them cordially, they wouldn''t stay quiet if a mass murder appeared even if it was Andrew.


    At least this was what they thought and even Andrew and the others thought the same. They believed that no ruler would want such a disturbance to occur in their territory, so they wouldn''t attack. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ironically, Damon and his family wouldn''t really care if Andrew killed all these people. To them, these spies are just flies and if they''re annoying, killing them isn''t a problem.


    Also, the one who said that Andrew was a special guest was Zaros. That man doesn''t bestow such a title on just anyone, so to Damon, Andrew is 1,000 times more important than these opportunistic fools.


    Damon was the one who understood these people the best. He knew they weren''t there to hurt Andrew, they just wanted to know how they had managed to get his attention, to do the same and get close to him.


    Obviously, not everyone had this thought, but those who really planned something, wouldn''t show themselves so openly. It was those that Damon and his wife were watching from the shadows.


    The hours passed quickly and the carriage that Damon had mentioned he would send had arrived at the inn. Although more discreet than the one Damon used when he visited them, it was still a luxury carriage and the familiar earpiece on the side didn''t make it very discreet either.


    Despite the attention they attracted, Andrew got into the carriage with determination. He couldn''t show himself weak, so with Aki hugging his right arm and Zany hugging his left, they got into the carriage.


    Oliver was the last to get in, as he first assessed that no one dangerous was in the vicinity. The carriage was surrounded by a small group of guards, showing the city Andrew''s importance to the Pixoy family.


    The journey wasn''t long and within a few minutes, they arrived at the grounds of the Pixoy family mansion. As they got out of the carriage, Andrew had to admit that this mansion had something special.


    He had visited several mansions and even castles, but this mansion seemed to have an aura around it. Andrew couldn''t understand what it was, so he even used his Eros eyes to see what it was, and he was then shocked by what he saw.


    It wasn''t just an aura that surrounded this house, but at its center, there seemed to be something extremely powerful. Divinity was pouring out of that place like a tidal wave and even though it was sealed, it was clearly visible.


    Damon who had gone out with his wife to greet Andrew was confused as Andrew looked in surprise into the distance at the mansion. "Is something wrong?" Damon asked cautiously, awakening Andrew from his stupefaction.


    "No¡­ It''s nothing, just a little distracted," Andrew replied, putting on a slightly nervous smile. Damon, even though he knew Andrew was lying, didn''t say anything, and pointing at his wife he introduced her, "This is my wife, Abigale."


    Like any noble lady, Abigale bowed slightly as if welcoming them and Andrew returned the greeting by introducing his companions, "When the duke visited us I couldn''t introduce them. This little lady is Aki, my wife. This other beautiful Amazon is also my wife and you already know Oliver, he''s our guard."


    Both Damon and Abigale greeted everyone politely and Damon even joked, "I see that young Andrew is a romantic." The small humorous comment made everyone smile, relaxing the atmosphere a little and then they entered the mansion.


    As in any mansion, the luxuries were evident and the number of servants was high. The surprising thing is that all the servants inside the mansion were vampires.


    It wasn''t difficult for Andrew and Oliver to notice them. While vampires are very similar to humans, their aura is very different and in the eyes of these two, they were easily identified.


    It''s not that it''s abnormal for a noble vampire family to have vampire servants, but from everything they''d heard about this place, everyone seemed to know that the Pixoy family were vampires, but apparently, all of their vampire servants were unknown.


    Although curious, Andrew didn''t make any comment. They walked through the majestic halls of the mansion until they reached a room with a huge door.


    Damon approached and said, "Father, young Andrew is here," and seconds later the door slowly opened revealing its interior. It was a rather modest study for the majesty of the door.


    Make no mistake, it''s quite luxurious, but not ostentatious. If you don''t know much about fine quality, you''d think it was quite plain, but in reality, there wasn''t a single object in that place that wasn''t valuable, it just didn''t stand out.


    Despite all this, neither Andrew nor any of his companions were looking at the room, as they all focused their gazes on the old man in front of them. Zaros was there calmly drinking wine with a relaxed look.


    Andrew and Oliver who had special eyes could immediately see the divinity surrounding Zaros and began to sweat coldly. Zaros was on the same level as Elidyr, so it was a problem.


    Zaros seeing them frozen, smiled showing his characteristic vampire fangs, and said, "Relax, I am not an enemy. In fact, I am an old friend of the liquid spirit Elidyr, I think you should know him, right?"


    Upon hearing Elidyr''s name, Andrew and the others were surprised, but instead of making them relax, on the contrary, made them more tense. Zaros obviously noticing this, chuckled and said, "It seems that what Elidyr said was true, you are very cautious and distrustful."


    Pausing, Zaros added, "Well, that''s not bad, but rest assured, I won''t hurt you, I just want to talk. Why don''t you come in and sit down?" Hearing him being polite, Andrew took a few deep breaths and calmed down a bit.


    There was no need to be nervous because he was here now and there was no way to escape, so he had to face whatever came his way. Andrew began to walk into the study and Oliver and Andrew''s wives did the same, but then Zaros said, "Can it be private?"


    The request was not well received, especially by Oliver, but Andrew raised his hand and said, "It is fine. Duke Pixoy, can I ask you to entertain them?" to which Damon replied smiling, "There is no need to ask. We were the ones who invited them, they will be well taken care of."


    In this way, everyone left and in the study, only Zaros and Andrew remained. The ancient vampire made a gesture inviting Andrew to sit down and he did so, then the doors of the room closed as if they had an automatic closing device.


    As the doors closed, the room fell silent and both Zaros and Andrew looked at each other as if trying to size the other up. In the end, it was Zaros who broke the silence saying, "You are brave and cautious, I see why that old Elidyr holds you in such high regard, candidate for god Eros."


    Andrew was not surprised that Zaros knew about his identity, but he still narrowed his eyes. Zaros noticing this laughed and as if remembering something said, "Oh, how careless of me, I have not introduced myself. I am Zaros Pixoy a pleasure young Andrew."


    "The pleasure is mine your honor, but I am sorry to be disrespectful. I assume that as a friend of old Elidyr you know a lot about me, but what is the reason for this meeting?" said Andrew firmly.


    Zaros saw Andrew trying to act tough, and smiled, and although a little impressed, he didn''t reveal it, instead he began to explain, "It''s simple. We have a fallen god who could be reborn and you are the only god candidate in this world, I just want to be your ally."

 CHAPTER 542

    Zaros'' words were sincere, as Andrew''s Eros eyes could prove it, but Andrew was still not gullible. Deceiving his eyes was almost impossible, but one could never be too cautious with these ancient monsters."Elder Zaros, I understand the situation, but I hope you understand me as well. Both you and Elder Elidyr, two powerful demigods suddenly appear in front of me offering friendship, it is hard to believe," Andrew said bluntly.


    He had assessed that with these powerful characters, it was better to be honest and in that way be able to generate more trust. Andrew did not believe that they were deceiving him, but still, he could not trust them so easily.


    Zaros sketched a smile that did not reach his eyes and calmly began to speak, "I understand your caution. You have been chosen as a candidate for god. The essence of Eros runs through your veins. However, it is not your lineage that interests me, but the future that lies ahead."


    Andrew frowned, feeling a chill run down his spine as he asked, "What future? The fallen god?" Zaros stepped closer, the air between them filled with a palpable gravity.


    "The fallen god, an ancient being whose unbridled ambition and thirst for vengeance brought an end to our ancient continent a thousand years ago. His shadows are rising again, and his return will bring with it a series of unspeakable horrors," Zaros said as if remembering the past.


    Andrew felt the weight of the conversation crushing him, but an undeniable interest pushed him to continue inquiring. Zaros paused, as if weighing his words, then continued.


    "In the war a thousand years ago, our world was laid waste. The ancient continent, a land rich in magic, culture, and civilization, became a battlefield. The gods in their haughtiness, mortals abusing their powers, the wrath of the elements¡­ we all played a part in that tragedy. But it was that fallen god that unleashed the true horror."


    Andrew had a grave look on his face as he listened to the ancient vampire recount the past and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?" Andrew had heard rumors of atrocities and the fact that an entire continent was devastated was obvious proof of the calamity, but he had never heard details and he wanted to know.


    With a bitter smile, Zaros began to tell the story, "Imagine a sky blackened by dark magic, clouds absorbing the light of the sun. Cities burned, and the screams of the fallen were the only song that echoed in the air."


    Zaros paused and the look of melancholy on his face made the story more vivid, then he continued, "The creatures that dwell in the shadows, called by that being to sow chaos, set upon our people. The war not only destroyed our home, but many of us, including demigods and gods were forced to flee to this new continent."


    Zaros'' words were like daggers sinking into Andrew''s mind. Stories of wars and battles, legends he had heard, took on a new visceral level when he lived them through the voice of the eternal vampire.


    "Everything we built here, in this new land, is threatened," Zaros continued to whisper, adding, "The fallen god has not forgotten his grudge. He has gathered strength in the shadows, his followers are more daring. Whispers of his return have begun to circulate, and those who feel his call are preparing for the end of our peace."


    Andrew now began to feel the weight of his responsibilities. Fluffy had already told him that he would most likely have to face it, but he had always treated it as a distant issue even though he felt the urgency to get stronger quickly.


    "How am I supposed to help with this?" Andrew asked, trying not to show his growing uneasiness. It wasn''t that he was trying to escape his responsibility because he knew there was no way out, but he couldn''t lie when he said he wasn''t terrified by the idea.


    Zaros stepped closer, his eyes ringing with an intensity that made her shiver, "You are not simply a mortal. You are the heir to a powerful bloodline. If we can join forces, you could ascend to a deity and gain the power necessary to counteract their influence. But first, you need to understand the true meaning of the alliance."


    Andrew felt that every word of the vampire was intertwined with his destiny. "And what is the purpose of your alliance with me?" Andrew asked. Somehow he felt that Zaros was more genuine than Elidyr.


    It wasn''t that the ancient liquid spirit was a liar, it''s just that, unlike this vampire, he didn''t ask for anything in return and that made Andrew a little suspicious of him, so Andrew preferred those like Zaros who sought something in return for their help.


    Zaros tilted his head, his expression changing from cold determination to one of deep seriousness and said, "My interest in you comes from a shared vision. If the fallen god is resurrected, not only will the peace we''ve achieved on this continent be ruined, but the cycle of hatred and destruction will repeat itself.


    I''ve been a lonely observer for a thousand years, but I''m tired of seeing tragedy die and be reborn. We need a leader willing to make difficult decisions."


    "Like what?" Andrew asked not quite understanding and Zaros said, "Like sacrificing comfort for the greater good. Magic in the ancient world was a weapon that led many to their downfall, and today many of those tools are still hidden. You must delve into forgotten knowledge and prepare for a war that could end everything we know."


    Andrew gulped. The story Zaros was telling him was quite dark, even though he didn''t go into details, but Andrew knew that this was the future, otherwise he would stand up and fight.


    Zaros, unaware of Andrew''s thoughts, continued to say, "I offer you my wisdom and power. The first thing I will advise you is to unlock your fifth divine seal and visit Elidyr."


    The mention of the elder Elidyr made Andrew wrinkle his eyebrows, but before he could say anything, Zaros spoke again as if he knew his thoughts, "I know you distrust him because he offered you something in exchange for nothing, that is not common in this world."


    Zaros paused and continued, "However, that is not because he wants to deceive you." Andrew, not understanding, asked, "So?" Zaros let out a sigh and said, "That old man has a lot to protect."


    As Zaros did not clarify, Andrew asked, "Why should I trust him?" As you said, offering something in exchange for nothing is not normal, especially what he wants to give me."


    Zaros showed a slight smile and answered, "Boy, there is not a single person, regardless of race, who having survived that war would want to experience it again."


    "Unlike the liquid spirits, I built my family and everything I have after fleeing the lost continent, so my family is unaware of the horrors, but the people of Elidyr are different," Zaros concluded.


    Without letting Andrew ask, he continued speaking, "You see, the liquid spirits as well as the dragons were one of the few races that managed to flee in large numbers. Don''t be mistaken, although I say large numbers, this is in comparison to the others."


    "What you mean is that his people are well aware of the horrors that are approaching and would not skimp on making sacrifices to avoid them," Andrew said interrupting him and Zaros smiled sadly proving that his inference was correct.


    "You are not a god candidate with combat capabilities, but you have the purest divinity in this world, that I can assure you. If you absorb the domain of the remains of the deceased gods held by the liquid spirits, we will have a chance," Zaros said.


    "A chance, huh?" Andrew said bitterly. Fluffy had already told him that with his power as the god Eros alone, it would be difficult to defeat the fallen god, and although he had assured him that if the fallen god revived, the gods of the divine land would intervene, there were still risks.


    It didn''t hurt to gain more power, was what Andrew thought. Zaros, who looked at Andrew thoughtfully, smiled and said, "There is still some time before the calamity arrives. The dragons have not been inactive and the survivors like Elidyr and I have not either, but, even so, we must not rest on our laurels."


    Understanding his words, Andrew nodded. He still did not trust these elders unconditionally, but his instinct told him that they were not lying to him. Then he began to ask in more detail what had happened 1,000 years ago.


    Zaros did not hide anything from Andrew. He told him about the horrors he had experienced, the deaths and destruction he had witnessed. He also explained how the gods and spirits had helped them, but the magnitudes of power were enormous, so everything was destroyed.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    The gods and spirits helped them, but at the same time they destroyed everything and that was what they wanted to avoid. Zaros did not want Andrew to become strong so that he could defeat the fallen god if he revived, but to do so before it happened and to be able to eliminate the threat before it appeared. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also told him how the body of the fallen god had been divided into 6 parts and how the dragons guarded 3 of them. He talked about the hidden strength of the survivors of the war 1,000 years ago and the dragons.


    Andrew was surprised that so many powerful forces were hiding and were waiting for the right moment to act. The conversation lasted for several hours and although Andrew still had many doubts, Zaros did not tell him everything.


    The justification for this was that, if he told him, Andrew would be conditioned by his thoughts and that could limit him when increasing his strength, so the conversation ended and Andrew was dismissed.


    As he left Zaros'' room, a vampire in a butler''s suit was waiting for him. Bowing respectfully, he said, "Mr. Andrew, the others are waiting for you in the dining room. Please follow me."

 CHAPTER 543

    Andrew followed the vampire butler into a room with tall, well-detailed wooden doors and without announcing himself, he opened the wide doors. "Mr. Andrew has arrived," the vampire butler said bowing.The room was large, but there was only one large table that could easily seat 20 people. Oliver, Aki, and Zany were sitting there, and next to them were Damon, Abigale, and three other people that Andrew didn''t know, but they looked like Damon and Abigale.


    "They must be their children," was what Andrew thought to himself, and as if reading his thoughts Damon stood up from his seat and with a smile said, "You had a lot to discuss, huh? Let me introduce you to our children."


    "This is our oldest daughter Helga, our second son Jasper, and our youngest Layla," Damon introduced his family. The three young vampires, who really weren''t that young stood up and according to noble etiquette bowed slightly as they said in unison, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Andrew."


    Andrew was not rude and returned the greeting with a, "The pleasure is mine. I am sorry to have kept you waiting." Abigale stepped forward and with a gesture that denied her apology said, "Apologies are not necessary, the father needed to speak with you, so there is nothing to be done."


    "Well, let us not stand still, please young Andrew, take a seat, the food is ready," Damon intervened preventing the cycle of apologies from continuing, and Andrew sat to Damon''s left in front of Abigale.


    Although the table was large, they did not occupy it entirely. Damon sat at the head of the table as the head of the family and his wife and children to the left. To the right sat Andrew, his wives, and Oliver at the end.


    Shortly after they sat, the doors of the room opened and some waiters who were also vampires appeared guided by the butler who brought Andrew, pushing carts with several covered dishes.


    The vampires did not say anything and just limited themselves to serving the food. After the table was set, the waiters left, but they did not leave the room, instead, they stood at a reasonable distance behind everyone.


    They were there to assist or answer any questions that Andrew and his companions might have as guests. Among nobles, this is a common practice among any of the races.


    The dishes on display were a combination of fish and vegetables. Being in the middle of several countries, many products came to this city, especially fish from the country of Rivers.


    Although Andrew and the others had already tried the cuisine of this city, the dishes in front of them were new. "This fish is quite rare, so it is difficult to find it," Damon said as if he could read the thoughts of Andrew and his companions.


    After explaining some of the food on display, Damon urged them to eat and then everyone tried the food. Andrew was surprised at how tender the fish meat was and how fresh the vegetables were.


    It was not that the ones he had eaten so far were not, but there was no comparison. He thought this was due to the mastery of the Pixoy family cook and admitted that it was first class.


    After finishing the meal, Andrew had to compliment the chef on the delicacies and Damon was pleased that he liked it and promised to pass the message along. The waiters cleared away the dirty plates and quickly served tea.


    No one left the table and they enjoyed the tea while making small talk. Damon did not like to beat around the bush so he immediately addressed the topic at hand. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was informed that you are looking for an establishment in the pleasure district," Damon said looking at Andrew. Andrew was not surprised as they had already talked about this so he replied, "Yes, that is right."


    "Have you had any luck?" he continued to ask and although Andrew knew this question was silly as it was obvious that Damon already knew the answers, he still replied, "The establishments for sale are either very small or very old."


    Andrew paused and continued, "Your territory is quite privileged for my activities and I want to set up a larger business, but I don''t want to spend too much time remodeling either."


    "I understand," Damon said, and was about to continue the conversation when Jasper suddenly said, "Father, in the western area, the Los Lirios pleasure house is for sale. Its premises are spacious and well maintained."


    Damon, upon hearing this, looked at his son with a strange expression, but it was Abigale who caught his attention, "How the hell do you know that?" Jasper, upon hearing his mother''s question, began to sweat coldly, knowing that he had screwed up.


    His two sisters laughed at seeing their brother panic and even Andrew''s wives chuckled at the Pixoy family dynamics. They may be high-status ancient vampires, but like everyone else, they were still a normal family.


    Damon, who saw Andrew''s wives laughing, put on an apologetic expression and said, "I''m sorry you had to see this," but Andrew didn''t care, in fact, he was pleased to see that these vampires were no different from them.


    "Calm down Duke Damon, it''s normal among young people, I don''t think I should blame young Jasper for anything." Abigale, upon hearing her husband apologize to Andrew, realized her mistake in reprimanding her son in front of the visitor, but upon hearing Andrew''s response, she relaxed.


    Jasper, for his part, gave Andrew some nod as if thanking him for saving him, to which Andrew responded by smiling and asking, "However, I''m curious, do you prohibit your children from going to the pleasure district?"


    Andrew''s question surprised everyone and an awkward silence settled in the room. Andrew realized that he had asked an uncomfortable question, as it was somewhat personal and on a delicate subject.


    He had gotten so carried away by the friendly atmosphere that had been going on that he didn''t realize he was reckless and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry for being so impertinent," but Damon dismissed the apology saying, "No need, it''s just that it''s not an easy topic to discuss."


    Listening to Damon, Andrew and his companions furrowed their eyebrows in confusion, as his words seemed to imply something special. Andrew wanted to ask, as he was curious, but he didn''t dare.


    Damon noticing this, smiled and explained, "It''s not necessarily a secret, but we don''t profess it openly either, so I hope you keep it to yourselves," to which Andrew and the others nodded assuring them that they wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Seeing their commitment, Damon explained, "I don''t know how much you know about us vampires, but the stories and legends that are told are not very accurate." Damon paused and continued, "It is said that we are a race that lives by sucking blood, that we are vicious and many other barbarities."


    "As you may have noticed, we are not very different, but it is true that we drink blood. For us, blood is like the most gourmet dish and although it is not necessary for our existence, we do drink it from time to time."


    "And what does that have to do with the pleasure district?" Andrew asked, not understanding what Damon meant, and then Damon continued his explanation, "Going around sucking people''s blood is not the most appropriate, besides, there are two situations in which blood is... How to put it, more delicious?"


    Damon seemed a little embarrassed by those words and his family members were not in a better state, but neither Andrew nor his companions laughed or mocked that, on the contrary, they kept a serious expression.


    This show of respect relieved Damon and his family and they looked at Andrew and the others with better eyes, then Damon continued, "These two situations are, the state of fear and the state of excitement."


    Saying this, Andrew and the others understood immediately. Without waiting for Damon to continue, Andrew said, "So, you visit the pleasure district to take the second option."


    "That''s correct. In ancient times when times were more turbulent, vampires would usually take the blood of people in a state of panic, in fact, they would incite such a state, for enjoyment, but such practices are rarely used anymore, at least not in our family," Damon clarified.


    "Although we visit those places to take blood, only young people do it, those who do not have a partner, since, in my case, I can take my wife''s blood and she mine," Damon concluded.


    This surprised Andrew and his group, as they did not expect that vampires could take the blood of each other. They thought it must be the blood of other races and Damon noticing this smiled saying, "As I said, the stories and legends are somewhat exaggerated."


    "Certainly," Andrew said sincerely. The stories about vampires in this world were very similar to the fantasies told in his previous world, so hearing the truth surprised him greatly.


    "Well, since things are like this, I can offer you some special passes when I open for business," Andrew said jokingly, lowering the tone of the conversation, which made everyone laugh. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Somehow, they had gotten along and were starting to get along as friends, which was ideal for both groups. The Pixoy family didn''t judge Andrew for being a merchant in the pleasure industry and Andrew didn''t judge them for sucking blood, which played in everyone''s favor.


    After that, the conversation returned to the establishment mentioned by Jasper and Damon assured Andrew that he would offer it as a token of friendship, which Andrew wanted to deny, but Damon insisted.


    They chatted for a while about different topics, be it business, life stories and other less relevant topics, as if trying to establish a friendly relationship and so the conversation extended until quite late. Because of this, Andrew and the others were invited to sleep at the mansion.

 CHAPTER 544

    In the spacious and luxurious room provided by Damon, the atmosphere was one of relaxation and confidentiality. The room, adorned with opulent tapestries and elegant furniture, contrasted sharply with the seriousness of the conversation about to take place.Andrew, along with his two wives Aki and Zany, and his guardian Oliver, were in the main room, preparing to discuss the recent events and the information they had acquired.


    Andrew sank into a comfortable velvet sofa, glancing at Aki and Zany who had settled beside him. Aki, with her long dark hair, appeared thoughtful as she looked at Andrew, something not very common for her, as thinking wasn''t her strong suit. Zany, on the other hand, with her wavy hair, showed an expression of concern.


    "What do you think about all this, Andrew?" Zany asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was soft but laden with palpable curiosity. Her question surprised everyone, as no one expected her to start the conversation.


    Though surprised, Andrew quickly composed himself. He took a deep breath, trying to organize his thoughts before responding. The conversation with Zaros had been both revealing and unsettling. The weight of the responsibility and the potential confrontation with the fallen god was a lot to absorb.


    "What Zaros told me is terrifying," Andrew began. "The threat of the fallen god is not something to be taken lightly. The idea that this ancient being could come back and destroy everything we''ve built is¡­ chilling," Andrew added.


    Oliver, who had been listening silently, leaned slightly forward, his eyes fixed on Andrew. His presence, always vigilant and calculating, seemed more relaxed now, but his expression showed concern.


    "Zaros''s warnings are serious," Oliver said, pausing before adding, "But there is also something we need to consider, the history of gods and wars always has multiple layers. What guarantee do we have that the information he gave us isn''t biased or has some hidden motive?"


    Aki nodded, her gaze fixed on Andrew. "Oliver has a point. We can''t just accept everything Zaros has told us without questioning it. We need to investigate on our own and verify the truth of his words," Aki said, surprising everyone again. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Aki and Zany were Andrew''s only wives who usually stayed out of serious conversations like these, as they were more brawn than brains and didn''t enjoy overthinking things. However, today seemed different.


    "What''s with you two?" Andrew asked, genuinely concerned. If it weren''t for his Eros eyes telling him they were truly his wives, he would think they were impostors.


    Even Oliver was confused and surprised by the behavior of the two girls, which was not easy to achieve. Aki and Zany looked at each other, wondering why their husband would ask such a question. They turned to Andrew and answered in unison, "Nothing."


    Andrew and Oliver realize that these girls really don''t understand Andrew''s question, but not wanting the discussion to be derailed by it, Andrew lets their strange behavior pass and resumes the conversation.


    Andrew returned to the topic at hand and began to share his genuine impressions of the conversation with Zaros. "There was something in the way Zaros spoke, an intensity that seemed genuine, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more at stake," Andrew said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to be cautious. But we also need to prepare for the worst. If the fallen god returns, it will be a threat that endangers everything we love. We need to be ready to face it," Andrew continued firmly.


    Zany looked at him, her eyes filled with a mix of admiration and concern, "And what do we do now? How do you plan to prepare for such a great threat?" she asked sharply, confusing Andrew once more.


    "Are these girls just lazy thinkers?" Andrew thought, as their sharpness on the situation was not their usual behavior. He was sure that these muscle heads were only this sharp when they wanted to be, but since this was a serious topic, they were more focused.


    Despite thinking this, he didn''t pursue the topic and chose to lean back on the sofa, look around, and then turn to his wives and Oliver. "First, we need to understand the extent of our own strength and the possible alliances we could form."


    Pausing, he added, "Zaros suggested that I unlock my fifth divine seal and seek out Elidyr. That might give us an advantage or at least more information on how we can confront the fallen god."


    Oliver nodded, understanding the strategy, and commented, "That sounds reasonable, although I''m not sure how reliable this Elidyr is. Additionally, we need to stay informed and keep an eye out for any signs of activity related to the fallen god. If his followers are starting to make moves, we need to be aware of it."


    Aki leaned forward, a gleam of determination in her eyes, and asked, "So, what''s our next step? What should we do first? Can we trust Elidyr?"


    Andrew thought for a moment, weighing his options. He knew that activating his fifth divine seal wouldn''t be easy, but it was essential for receiving the remnants of the fallen gods.


    Although he didn''t fully trust Elidyr, and even Zaros didn''t have his complete trust, it was true that he needed to prepare properly, and at this moment, they were the closest and most competent allies he had.


    "First, we need to ensure that we''re ready for anything. We need to train, improve our skills, and seek allies. Then, we will proceed to find Elidyr. His knowledge and wisdom could be crucial for our preparation and strategy," Andrew said.


    He then paused and added, "Also, right now we are very weak. Both Elidyr and Zaros will only help us after we strengthen ourselves, as we are currently useless. The first step is to unlock my fifth divine seal."


    Oliver stood up, his posture firm and determined, and said, "I will gather additional information and ensure our capabilities are at their peak. We will keep a close eye on any changes or signs that might indicate a move by the fallen god or his followers."


    Zany and Aki stood up, joining Andrew''s determination. "We''re with you on this," Zany said, and Aki echoed her words, "No matter what it takes, we will face whatever comes together."


    Andrew felt a comforting relief seeing the commitment of his loved ones and his guardian. Although the situation was dire and the future uncertain, he knew that, with their support and determination, they could face any challenge that came their way.


    "Thank you all. With your help, we can confront this threat and protect what we''ve built. Now, we''ll rest for a bit and then start our preparations. We can''t afford to waste time, but for now, it''s better to rest," Andrew concluded the meeting.


    The room Damon had provided was more like an apartment within the mansion, so there were several smaller rooms. Oliver took one of them to sleep, although he didn''t actually close his eyes.


    Though it wasn''t enemy territory, it was still unknown territory. They might have been treated with courtesy and respect, but one never knew what could happen. So, Oliver stayed on guard all night. For a powerful expert like him, not sleeping for a few days was not a big deal.


    On the other hand, Andrew''s wives seemed to have regained their muscle-head demeanor, as they fell onto the bed without any concern about being in someone else''s house.


    Seeing them so carefree, Andrew smiled wryly as he thought, "Where did the sharp girls from earlier go?" Though he thought that, he actually preferred this version of them.


    Andrew didn''t fall asleep immediately, not just because he was in a place where he needed to be cautious, but because his Eros''s eyes hadn''t detected a hint of ill will from any of the individuals in the mansion, though he hadn''t seen them all.


    This gave him the assurance that they wouldn''t be attacked or anything like that. What kept him awake was the strange divine current he had seen at the entrance of the mansion.


    He hadn''t had time before, but now that he was free to ask, he inquired, "Fluffy, what is that?" Although he hadn''t specified what he meant, Fluffy, being able to read his thoughts, understood what he was asking.


    "Only a god or their remnants can generate such a powerful divine current," said Fluffy, and Andrew, surprised, asked, "Are you saying there are remnants of a god in this mansion?"


    "It''s not unusual. In the war a millennium ago, many gods died, and knowing that the fallen god might revive, it''s not hard to believe that the gods left the remnants of fallen gods with people who had the potential to resist the eventual calamity," Fluffy replied calmly.


    After a pause, Fluffy added, "If Elidyr has god remnants from fighting and surviving, it''s not surprising that Zaros, who fought and survived the war like Elidyr, might have some remnants as well."


    Andrew understood what Fluffy meant, but at that moment an idea struck him, "If I can see the divine current of these remnants, can''t I also see that of the fallen god?"


    "Of course you can, but you should be close. Also, finding those remnants at this time isn''t useful to you, as you wouldn''t be able to do anything," said Fluffy, as if trying to discourage him, but Andrew wasn''t really bothered.


    After talking for a few more minutes, he went to sleep. Although he couldn''t sleep deeply, as he remained alert to anything that might happen, he embraced his two wives and enjoyed their warmth.


    While he was eager, obviously, they did nothing inappropriate since they were in someone else''s house and didn''t want to be disrespectful in any way, not after what happened in the elf village a long time ago.

 CHAPTER 545

    The next day, everyone woke up early. Well, Aki and Zany did, since Andrew and Oliver didn''t sleep, as they were on guard duty. It is true that there were no signs of threats from anyone, but still, they weren''t close enough to the Pixoy family to be that trusting.Although Aki and Zany slept like rocks, it was mostly because they knew Oliver would be keeping watch, but Andrew couldn''t be as relaxed as they were. They quickly showered, and just as they finished getting ready, a knock was heard at the door.


    Oliver answered, and there stood the same vampire butler who had guided Andrew the previous day from Zaros''s study to the dining room. "Good morning. The duke invites you to breakfast," he said politely.


    Although he knew they wouldn''t refuse, Oliver didn''t answer; instead, he consulted with Andrew. Shortly after, Andrew came to the door, and as Oliver had thought, he accepted the invitation to breakfast.


    The vampire butler guided them back to the dining room, but this time only Damon and Abigale were there. When they saw Andrew''s group arrive, they stood up and greeted them with respect.


    "How was your night?" Damon asked, to which Andrew replied, "Wonderful, thank you for the hospitality." Although that wasn''t entirely true¡ªsince he hadn''t slept¡ªit couldn''t be denied that the room they were given was luxurious and cozy. At least Aki and Zany had enjoyed it.


    "Well, no need to stand, let''s sit down and eat. The food is already on its way," Abigale intervened. Accepting her words, everyone sat at the table. As if they were waiting for them to sit, the doors of the room opened, and several vampires entered, pushing carts just like during the previous night''s dinner. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be honest, the breakfasts in this world weren''t to Andrew''s liking, as they always consisted of various types of bread, some smoked meats with unappetizing cheeses, or porridges made from something similar to oats.


    More specifically, breakfasts in this world weren''t regular meals, and that''s why the inhabitants didn''t put much effort into them. Despite eating three meals a day, the important ones were lunch and dinner, making breakfast the least elaborate.


    Andrew wasn''t very excited for this reason, but when the dishes were uncovered, he was surprised. Everyone present could see Andrew''s eyes light up like stars.


    Damon, thinking Andrew was surprised by the food that wasn''t common in other parts of the continent, smiled and said, "It''s a collection of typical products from the surrounding countries; I doubt you''ll find them elsewhere."


    Although Damon was right, Andrew wasn''t surprised by that. He was stunned by how familiar this food looked. Surprisingly, it was scrambled eggs, with what seemed like bacon, and mashed potatoes with melted cheese on top.


    Even the drinks were special. The cold drink appeared to be orange juice¡ªit at least looked and tasted similar¡ªand the hot drink was surprisingly coffee. The most incredible thing was that in this world, it was also called coffee.


    Excited, Andrew began eating. Everything looked familiar, resembling what he had seen on Earth, but he knew that in this world, animals like chickens, cows, and pigs didn''t exist.


    Although they had counterparts, they weren''t as easy to raise, and their products weren''t the same. So, even though this breakfast looked like what he ate on Earth, he wanted to check its taste.


    After the first bite, not only Andrew gasped in surprise, but his wives and even Oliver reacted. "This is delicious," Aki commented cheerfully, and Zany nodded in agreement like a bird pecking at rice.


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you like it. This is common in Cannes, though it''s expensive," Abigale said with joy, encouraging them to continue eating. Andrew didn''t comment; he simply kept devouring as much as he could.


    Even his wives were surprised to see him so excited about eating. Andrew had lost all sense of decorum and etiquette, as the taste was so nostalgic that he wanted to eat as much as he could.


    No matter how much he wanted to eat and how delicious the food was, he had to finish at some point. After the waiters cleared the plates, tea was served, and they all stayed at the table talking. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Being a coffee lover, Andrew preferred a second cup instead of tea, surprising everyone, especially Damon and Abigale, as they also liked the dark beverage.


    It seemed that vampires had a special fondness for coffee. It wasn''t as powerful as blood, but if they had to choose a second option, it would be coffee. This wasn''t unique to the Pixoy family, but something that dated back to ancient times.


    Even in the heyday of the Lost Continent, before the Fallen God appeared, vampires had vast coffee plantations, and they still do today, though not as many as before.


    "I was surprised to see young Andrew lose control over the food," Damon said jokingly, slightly embarrassing Andrew. Before he could respond, Damon added, "Also, I didn''t expect you to like coffee. For most people, it''s a bit bitter."


    Andrew smiled and made something up, "A long time ago, I tried a similar drink that I really liked, but I never knew what it was called. Also, it''s true that it''s bitter, but I like the flavor. However, you can mix it with sugar or milk to make it less bitter."


    Damon and Abigale were surprised by his comment. They looked at Andrew with some curiosity, and Abigale broke the silence, "I understand the sugar part, but how did you come up with the milk?".


    Now it was Andrew''s turn to be surprised, as he didn''t understand the question, "What''s so strange about adding milk to coffee?", he thought, but still answered, "Well, the sweetness of the milk reduces the bitterness, making it more like tea."


    As if they''d had a revelation, Abigale and Damon called a servant to bring milk. Seeing them so eager, Andrew was confused. He didn''t think that coffee with milk was such a big deal, but apparently, he was wrong.


    When they mixed the two drinks and tasted them, they were surprised by the unique flavor. Aki and Zany, who weren''t fans of coffee''s bitterness, also tried the coffee with milk and liked it.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Andrew asked, "I see you''re very excited, but this isn''t a big discovery. Why so much surprise?" Damon looked at him strangely and replied, "How is this not a big discovery?"


    "Huh?" Andrew looked confused. Damon, seeing his reaction, guessed what he was thinking and explained, "You may not believe it, but it really is a big discovery." In disbelief, Andrew asked, "Has no one really thought of mixing those drinks?"


    Abigale and Damon just shook their heads. Andrew was stunned by this revelation, but at that moment, Fluffy spoke to him, "Master, this world places great importance on symbolism, and colors are part of that. It''s not that people aren''t adventurous or don''t experiment, but few would mix black and white this way."


    Andrew didn''t fully understand what Fluffy was explaining, so his divine beast continued, "In simple terms, the minds of the inhabitants of this world are almost programmed. Black and white are opposites, so the idea of combining them is hard to come by."


    Now that he understood, Andrew could only smile bitterly, as he had never thought something like this existed in this world. Despite everything, he didn''t dwell on it much and continued chatting with Damon and Abigale.


    After tasting such a breakfast, Andrew wouldn''t be able to go back to the bland breakfasts from before, so he had to learn everything about the products used.


    It turned out that the eggs came from a strange firebird¡ªnot exactly a domestic animal¡ªbut they had managed to tame it to some extent. However, the care of the birds and their eggs was special, and not even Damon knew the details.


    The bacon came from a long-haired boar, but it required special preparation to make it juicy and not tough. The potatoes were common, but the cheese was made from the milk of a mountain goat raised by dwarves.


    In short, all the products were premium but not difficult to find, just expensive. Still, Andrew was willing to spend money to enjoy these delicacies, so he took note of everything.


    What he didn''t know was that Aki and Zany were more attentive than he was. These two might have been muscleheads, but they were still Andrew''s wives, so they paid close attention.


    They''d be foolish not to notice how much their husband enjoyed the breakfast, so they burned all this into their minds to tell Candice, Carolina, and Victoria¡ªthe merchants of the group of wives¡ªso they could obtain these items.


    Even though Andrew could get them on his own and with his money, Aki and Zany thought it would be a better gift if they were the ones to do it. After discussing the food, they moved on to talk about the establishment that Damon was planning to give to Andrew.


    Andrew tried to refuse again, but Damon wouldn''t allow it, and there was no way to argue. After resting from the meal, Damon took Andrew and the others to the pleasure house, Los Lirios, to check its condition.


    When the owner saw Damon accompanying Andrew, he immediately showed respect and gave them a detailed tour. This establishment met Andrew''s needs, but he didn''t like the attention he was attracting due to Damon''s presence.


    Despite everything, Andrew understood that this was Damon''s way of telling everyone that they were under protection. Although uncomfortable, Andrew appreciated the gesture, as it would allow him to do business without trouble, on the contrary as he had done everywhere else he''d been.

 CHAPTER 546

    The establishment stood majestic, revealing its vastness at first glance. It was evident that it had been built with meticulous attention to detail and a deep understanding of elegance. Its buildings, all well-maintained, conveyed a sense of sturdiness and permanence.Although some areas required minor repairs, such as a fresh coat of paint on the exterior walls and a few cracks that needed filling, these imperfections did not diminish the beauty of the place.


    In fact, the areas needing repairs were not significant enough to detract from the overall charm of the construction. As Andrew explored the establishment, his appreciation for it grew.


    It wasn''t just the sheer magnitude of the structure that impressed him, but also how each part of the building was seamlessly connected. The four main sections of the building formed a perfect square, an architectural design that gave a sense of cohesion and order. This arrangement also made the entire space feel organized and easy to navigate without getting lost in its vastness.


    The heart of the establishment was, without a doubt, the central garden. Located in the middle of the square formed by the four sections, the garden flourished with an abundance of plants and flowers of various colors.


    Andrew was amazed by the care put into the garden''s design, with carefully arranged paths and resting areas where people could relax. It was the ideal spot for hosting outdoor tea parties or simply enjoying a meal amidst nature, in an atmosphere of serenity.


    The front section of the establishment was dedicated to the event halls. The main hall, capable of accommodating up to 50 people, impressed Andrew with its size and grandeur.


    The high ceilings and large windows that let in natural light gave the hall a sense of openness and airiness, while the walls, adorned with ornamental details, reflected the luxury and care with which the place had been conceived.


    Andrew couldn''t help but compare this hall to those in his other Heavenly Palaces, and to his surprise, this one was considerably larger. In addition to the main hall, there were five other halls with the capacity to hold around 30 people each.


    These halls were equally elegant but with a more intimate focus. The soft tones on the walls and the arrangement of the furniture invited more personal and cozy gatherings. However, what caught Andrew''s attention the most was the presence of 20 smaller halls, designed for private meetings of up to 10 people.


    This diversity of halls made the establishment a versatile space, perfect for both large events and more discreet gatherings.


    With only the front section dedicated to event halls, the place already stood out for its size and functionality, but that wasn''t all, there were still three more sections to explore. The right section of the establishment was dedicated to private rooms, commonly referred to as the VIP area.


    Andrew found a wide variety of rooms, of different sizes, all designed to provide guests with maximum privacy. What impressed him most was how each room had its own personalized access, ensuring that guests could enter and leave without crossing paths with others, a detail Andrew greatly appreciated in such a prestigious place.


    These private rooms were decorated with subtle yet undeniable luxury. The large, comfortable beds, the heavy, elegant curtains, and the fine details in every piece of furniture spoke of a dedication to comfort and exclusivity.


    Andrew could easily imagine the most discerning clients enjoying the tranquility and privacy offered by this part of the establishment, making it ideal for intimate gatherings and indulging in the specialized services he intended to offer.


    The left section, on the other hand, housed all the operational areas of the establishment. Here, functionality took center stage without losing the elegance that characterized the rest of the building.


    The kitchen, one of the most impressive areas in this section, was colossal in size. Andrew estimated that at least 50 people could work there simultaneously without the space feeling cramped. The layout of the workstations and the amount of equipment available made it clear that the place was designed to operate on a large scale without sacrificing efficiency.


    In this same section, Andrew discovered a generously sized bathroom, much larger than the one in the Cannaris Palace, which pleasantly surprised him. The bathroom''s spaciousness spoke not only of comfort but also of the attention paid to the needs of the staff and courtesans who worked at the establishment.


    Besides the bathroom, there was also an office and several additional rooms that could be used in various ways, such as spaces to rest or for private meetings among the staff.


    The last section, located at the back of the establishment, was where the courtesans and employees resided. Although it was the least visually impressive in terms of decoration and opulence, Andrew was surprised to find that, in terms of space, it was the largest of all.


    Although it was a surprise, he also thought it was normal once he considered the number of staff required to run a place of this magnitude smoothly. The dormitories were efficiently laid out, and while they didn''t boast the luxury of the other areas, they were comfortable and functional, which was essential to ensure that the staff could rest and recharge. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to the dormitories, there were common areas for the staff, such as lounges and dining rooms, allowing the employees to socialize and relax in their free time. Andrew appreciated that, even though this section was not as elegant as the others, the well-being of the staff had clearly been a priority in the design of the space.


    After all, a place this large could only operate successfully if those working there felt valued and comfortable.


    Throughout the entire tour, Andrew couldn''t stop marveling at the size of the place. Every section seemed designed not only to be functional but also to offer a complete experience, both for the clients and the staff.


    The building''s design, with its four perfectly connected sections and central garden, achieved a harmony that few other structures could match. The sense of order and grandeur was not disturbed by the small repairs needed, which spoke to the building''s solid construction.


    The establishment had undoubtedly been designed to meet the needs of a demanding clientele, offering the perfect mix of luxury, privacy, and functionality. Andrew could already imagine how this place could become the center of large events, elegant parties, and private gatherings.


    Every hall, every room, every corner of the central garden seemed to have been carefully planned to create an atmosphere of exclusivity and comfort.


    As Andrew finished his tour, he realized that this place far surpassed any other establishment he had visited before and met all his expectations. Its combination of space, luxury, and privacy made it unique, and although some minor repairs were necessary, the potential of the place was immense.


    Andrew found himself increasingly drawn to the idea of owning and managing a Heavenly Palace here, along with the new ideas he was eager to try.


    The space, with its layout of four sections and its central garden, offered a perfect balance between public and private areas. The large event halls allowed for grand meetings, while the private rooms provided the necessary refuge for those seeking to escape the hustle and bustle.


    The kitchen and operational areas ensured that everything ran smoothly, while the back section, though less luxurious, provided the staff with the rest and comfort they needed to perform their duties at their best.


    Andrew left the establishment knowing he had found something special. It wasn''t just a place to hold events and meetings but a space that offered a complete experience, where every detail was oriented towards meeting the needs of those who visited or worked there.


    In his mind, he was already envisioning how this place would become a hub of activity and prestige, a reflection of the luxury and excellence that few other places could offer, even though it was destined to be a pleasure house. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    It would undoubtedly be the most ostentatious, elegant, and luxurious Heavenly Palace to date, which meant he would need to invest heavily. The amount of staff required to run a place like this was staggering, and managing it would be demanding but also exciting.


    Obviously, buying this establishment wouldn''t come cheap, but since Damon had offered to gift it to him, Andrew accepted. Initially, he had refused, but after seeing the place, he wanted it, but upon hearing the price, a pain shot through his chest at how expensive it was, so he swallowed his pride and let Damon gift it to him.


    Despite Damon being the duke and ruler of this place, the sale process still took some time, as some formalities needed to be completed. Andrew would have to wait about a week to take ownership of the establishment officially, but that didn''t bother him.


    After finishing the tour, Damon invited him and his companions for dinner, but this time Andrew had to decline. If he accepted, the same events as the previous night would occur, and he truly wanted to enjoy his wives tonight.


    Additionally, he wanted to rest a bit. Although an expert like him didn''t need to sleep regularly, Andrew enjoyed it, especially after sex, something that he could not do in Damons mansion.

 CHAPTER 547

    After their visit was over, Andrew and the others said goodbye to Damon and walked around the city. Normally they wouldn''t walk around like this in a city where they didn''t have a base yet, since it was unknown where there might be enemies, but being seen with Damon, it was unlikely that anyone would try anything against them.For this reason, they walked around at their leisure, getting to know the city better. It wasn''t very different from the other big cities they had visited, such as the capital of Cannaris and the capital of Dunnas.


    If there were differences, it was the multicultural architecture and the different races that could be seen walking around the streets. It was similar to Star City, since that city also has many races living there, but the architecture was different.


    Although there are many races in Star City, the city was mainly built by dwarves at the request of the barbarians. Although the buildings were built with the different races living there in mind, they follow a standard style, so everything is similar.


    Here, the situation is different. While it is the vampires who rule, they do not interfere with building styles, so the different races and inhabitants of the other nearby countries built their businesses and houses according to their preferences.


    While it seems a little uneven and disorganized, the reality is that it makes it much more picturesque and unique. The businesses and products that can be found are also diverse and Andrew had fun walking around with his wives.


    It was a date that they had not been able to have in a long time and they enjoyed it as much as they could. Just as they had thought, no one dared to bother them, although that did not mean that there were not many people watching what they did.


    Everyone understood that Andrew and his group were very special to the duke and his family and in this city that was the best connection you could make, so everyone was eager to discover Andrew''s secret to achieve this.


    Unfortunately for them, they could not discover anything, since Andrew limited himself to walking around and eating the different delicacies that the city offered. Although disappointed, the surveillance did not relax and only when they returned to the inn, the watchful eyes disappeared.


    Damon had sent some of his vampires to guard Andrew and his group while they walked around, but they did not intervene with those who were watching them, however, when Andrew and his group returned to the inn to rest it was different. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damon had informed his vampires that when Andrew and his companions returned to rest, they should dismiss the people who were following them, as he did not want them to suffer any altercation while they rested.


    Obviously, Andrew, Oliver, and the two girls noticed this arrangement and internally thanked Damon for the care and protection, because although there was no threat, being watched all the time was uncomfortable.


    Andrew, his two wives, Aki and Zany, upon entering their room after a long day exploring the city as the sun set and the city lights came to life, Andrew led his wives to their room. The atmosphere was electric, as everyone knew what was about to happen.


    They had been abstaining for a while and now it was time to let loose, so as Andrew undressed he couldn''t help but admire the beauty of his wives. With a calm, yet determined gait he walked over to Aki, leaned down, and kissed her deeply, his hands roaming over her body as he did so.


    She moaned softly and he could feel her body responding to his touch. Zany watched intently from the corner of the room, his eyes locked on the two of them.


    Andrew pulled away from Aki and turned to Zany. He took her hand and led her over to the bed, where Aki was already lying. Andrew kissed Zany deeply, his hands roaming over her body as he did so. She responded eagerly, her body writhing under his touch.


    As Andrew continued to kiss and touch both women, he could feel the tension in the room building. He knew what they all wanted, and he was more than happy to oblige.


    He moved back over to Aki, who was already naked, wet, and ready for him. He entered her slowly, savoring the feeling of her warmth and tightness around him. Zany watched from the side, his eyes fixed on the two of them.


    As Andrew continued to thrust in and out of Aki, he could feel Zany''s hand on his back, urging him to come closer to her. He hesitated for a moment, unsure if he was ready to take things further, but eventually, he gave in to her request.


    He pulled away from Aki and moved towards Zany, who was already on her hands and knees. Andrew slowly entered her, feeling her resistance at first, but then giving in to his advances. Zany moaned softly as he thrust in and out of her, her body responding to his touch.


    Andrew could feel the tension building within him, and he knew he was close to cumming. He pulled away from Zany and moved towards Aki, who was still writhing beneath him and as he entered her again, it wasn''t long before he was cumming inside her and her body shook with pleasure.


    But Andrew wasn''t done yet. He moved towards Zany and took her from behind, penetrating her anally. She winced at first but then relaxed and allowed him to continue. Andrew could feel her tightness around him, and he knew this was something special.


    Since the failed attempt last time, Zany had moved closer to Aki and had been "Training" for this, and the fact that this time he could enter her ass with greater ease and without as much pain proved her commitment.


    As Andrew continued to move in and out of Zany, he could feel her body responding to his touch. Aki watched from the side, eyes fixed and somewhat jealous, as before anal was something exclusive to her, but now Zany had joined in. While this bothered her a little, at the same time it excited her.


    Finally, Andrew came inside Zany with his body shaking with pleasure. The three of them lay there, entwined in each other''s arms, their bodies exhausted, but still throbbing with desire.


    As they fell asleep, Andrew couldn''t help but feel grateful for the two women in his life. He knew he was lucky to have them both and he vowed to cherish and love them for the rest of his life.


    The next morning, they woke up to the sound of the city at their feet. Andrew smiled as he looked at his two wives, feeling content and accomplished. Getting Zany to do anal was great, as it opened up the possibilities for what was to come, not just with her, but with all of his other wives.


    Shortly after, the two girls got up. They took a shower, got dressed, and after breakfast with Oliver, they prepared to leave the inn and continue exploring the city. As they walked through the city hand in hand, watchful eyes could be felt, but they paid no attention to them. They continued their walk as if they were a trio of lovers.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    As they had to wait about a week to receive the establishment that would become the Heavenly Palace, there was not much they could do other than walk around, although they also took advantage of the time to look for places where sell the products necessary for the breakfast that Andrew had liked so much.


    Back at the inn, Andrew and the others had dinner and Oliver returned to his room as usual. Andrew and his wives went to theirs as well and intended to continue what happened the night before.


    Since he had opened the door the night before, tonight, Andrew had a special request for his wives. He wanted anal sex and he wanted it for both of them. Aki and Zany looked at each other and with a smile of consent they did not refuse, doing it once, twice or a hundred times was no longer important, as long as their husband wanted it.


    Andrew began to undress, while Aki and Zany did as well. They both knew that tonight would be a pretty crazy night since Andrew had asked for anal sex, so they were both nervous and excited.


    Andrew took his time, running his hands over their bodies, savoring the feel of their soft skin and the curves of their bodies. He could see the anticipation in their eyes, and that only excited him more.


    He started with Aki, guiding her onto her hands and knees. She moaned softly as he pushed his fingers into her ass, preparing her for what was to come. Andrew could feel her body tense at first, but then she relaxed, allowing him to fully penetrate her. He moved slowly at first, savoring the feeling of her tight muscles gripping his cock.


    Zany watched intently, her own body aching with desire. She knew it was her turn next, and she couldn''t wait. Andrew moved over to her and she spread her legs wide, inviting him in. He took his time, teasing her with his tongue and fingers, driving her wild with desire.


    When Andrew entered Zany''s ass, she cried out in pleasure and her body writhed beneath him. He moved slowly at first, savoring the tension of her muscles, but soon picked up the pace, ramming into her with a fury that left her breathless.


    Andrew moved between his wives, alternating between them, each moaning and screaming in pleasure. Each of the girls felt jealousy when the other was penetrated, but at the same time, they felt desire, knowing when their turn came they would be able to feel his cock inside their asses.


    Andrew sensed the desire in his wives and approached them one by one, guiding them onto their backs. He pushed his cock into Aki''s ass and she screamed, her body writhing in pleasure, and then switched to Zany who did the same.


    Andrew moved between his wives who were lost in a frenzy of pleasure, each moaning and screaming in ecstasy. Andrew could feel their bodies shaking beneath him, their muscles gripping his cock with a ferocious intensity.


    As the night progressed, Andrew continued to move between his wives, each eager to please him in every way possible. They were lost in a haze of pleasure, their bodies intertwined in a sensual dance of desire.


    In the end, Andrew collapsed onto the bed, spent and exhausted. His wives lay beside him, their bodies still shaking with pleasure. They knew that tonight had been a night they would never forget, a night filled with passion and desire.


    As Andrew drifted off to sleep, he couldn''t help but smile, knowing that he had found the perfect women to fulfill all of his desires. He knew that he would never tire of the variety and excitement that his wives brought to his life. As he slept, he could feel their bodies entwined around him, a reminder of the passion and desire that filled his heart.


    Despite that, he couldn''t help but think of his wives in Dunnas and couldn''t wait to set up the Heavenly Palace to meet them again and enjoy the same passion with them that he had just had with Aki and Zany.


    Anal may be difficult with them, as they are reluctant to experience that, but there were still many other things to try and as he imagined the filthy things he would do to them, he fell fast asleep.

 CHAPTER 548

    Andrew and the others'' routine didn''t change much that week. They walked around the city, exploring every corner and important place during the day, and returned to the inn at night to rest.Well, Andrew, Aki, and Zany did more than just rest, but let''s not get too technical. They were at ease within the city since they knew no one would dare try anything funny against them, and they even had some vampires watching over them from the shadows.


    At least, that''s what Andrew thought. Unexpectedly, people can be bolder than they think. A couple of days after checking out the establishment that would become the Heavenly Palace of the city, while they were strolling through the streets, a man approached them.


    The man didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards them; in fact, Andrew''s Eros eyes only revealed some greed, which indicated the man had approached them with the intention of using them to get closer to Damon.


    Since the man was just a regular merchant, the vampires hadn''t intervened, but Oliver reacted differently. When the man tried to approach Andrew and introduce himself, Oliver stepped in his way.


    The man frowned at Oliver as if questioning his move, but he didn''t say anything out loud. Instead, he forced a fake smile and began to say, "Sir, I just have some business with your young master."


    Given their high profile, it was impossible for Andrew and his companions to have gone unnoticed, so it wasn''t hard for others to figure out that Andrew is the leader of the group, that Aki and Zany are his wives, and that Oliver is the guardian or protector.


    That''s why this man dared to say what he said with such confidence. However, despite his politeness, Oliver didn''t budge. He possessed Aura Eyes, which, while not as strong as Andrew''s Eros Eyes, were still a powerful blessing.


    Such a mediocre performance from the man could not deceive Oliver''s eyes, but since the man didn''t have malicious intentions, apart from wanting to take advantage of Andrew''s connection to Damon, Oliver didn''t attack.


    The man began to grow nervous as he saw that Oliver wasn''t moving, and then Andrew''s voice rang out, "Don''t intimidate him, Oliver. The man just wants to take advantage of my closeness to the duke."


    Oliver nodded at Andrew''s words and stepped aside, but the man didn''t move toward Andrew, even though the path was now clear. It was obvious¡ªthe man was stunned by Andrew''s words and couldn''t even move.


    In his mind, there was only one thought: "How did he know?" Andrew, trying to further confuse the man, added with a contemptuous smile, "How did you think I wouldn''t know?"


    Without waiting for the man to say or do anything, Andrew grabbed his two wives'' hands and walked away, with Oliver following closely behind. The man stood there, frozen, eyes wide, thinking, "Can he read minds?"


    That thought sent a shiver down his spine and abandoning any idea of approaching Andrew, he ran off. Andrew laughed at his little joke with his wives, while Oliver just shook his head with a bitter smile.


    What they didn''t know was that this small joke created a rumor, which later spread and caused a misunderstanding throughout the city, but that''s a story for another time.


    Seeing the man''s failed attempt, no one else dared to approach, which relaxed Andrew and his group, but just when they thought they could enjoy some quality time, someone else approached.


    It was an evidently beautiful woman. She was tall, with reddish hair and a well-balanced figure. Though she wore a veil that covered her face, Andrew knew it was impossible for her not to be beautiful with a figure like that.


    This woman was not only beautiful, despite her covered face, but she also had a strange presence. When Andrew looked at her with his Eros Eyes, he could see a powerful aura, which surprised him.


    Oliver had a similar reaction. His Aura Eyes revealed the woman''s powerful aura, and he quickly moved to block her path. Oliver was a bit panicked as this woman stood right in front of them, and Oliver hadn''t been able to sense her, despite her great power.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    This could only mean that the woman wasn''t ordinary, so he wanted to protect Andrew, but at that moment, Andrew, genuinely surprised, asked, "I''m surprised someone so powerful walks around the city so casually and undetected. Are you friends with the Pixoy family?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He asked if she was a friend because her aura didn''t reflect the characteristics of a vampire''s aura, so it was unlikely she belonged to their family.


    Andrew''s sudden question surprised everyone so much that Oliver stopped moving, and the veiled woman didn''t know what to do next. Due to the unexpectedness of the question, the woman answered truthfully, "I''m not friends with them, but my companion is."


    The strange way she answered made Andrew narrow his eyes in confusion, but at that moment, Andrew looked up. Seeing his movement, everyone else looked up as well, but they couldn''t see anything.


    Not even the veiled woman or Oliver, powerful as they were, could see anything. However, Andrew could see two powerful divine auras in the sky, even though there seemed to be no one there.


    Andrew easily recognized Zaros, as his divinity carried the mark of a vampire. Besides, he had already met him and could distinguish him. The other divinity was unknown, but the mark was similar to that of the veiled woman, a mark Andrew didn''t recognize.


    Thanks to this, Andrew understood they belonged to a race unknown to him until now. While he thought this, the others snapped out of their daze, and before Oliver could regain his composure, the veiled woman asked, "What are you looking at?"


    No one expected the woman to ask that, which made them stop again, and Andrew, with seriousness, replied, "The two powerful divine auras in the sky." When his words ended, the woman looked up at the sky, and though her veil covered her face, her expression was bitter.


    In the sky, the elderly woman accompanying the veiled woman looked at Zaros with a bitter smile. "To think you slipped in so stealthily, only for a girl''s whim to get you discovered," Zaros said with a mocking smile.


    The elderly woman smiled even more bitterly and responded in a tired voice, "She''s young." Zaros burst into laughter and looked towards Andrew''s group, saying, "Perhaps we should join them. Young Andrew has already noticed us."


    The elderly woman was startled to hear that and, with genuine disbelief, asked, "He noticed us? How? Who is that boy?" Faced with her questions, Zaros only smiled, and as if unfolding space, he grabbed the air and pulled it aside as if it were a curtain.


    Shortly after, everyone could see Zaros appear, which surprised them all. Before they could say anything, a voice echoed in their minds, "The elder Lugia and I will wait for you at the mansion."


    Andrew and the others didn''t know who he meant by "Elder Lugia", but Andrew guessed it was the owner of the other powerful divinity. Nevertheless, the veiled woman sighed audibly, catching everyone''s attention.


    "Looks like you''ve been called too," Andrew said with a smile. The veiled woman looked at him and, still dejected, responded, "I''m in trouble." No one understood how a woman who seemed so proud and powerful now seemed like a spoiled child who knew she was about to be scolded.


    This caused Andrew''s group to drop their guard around her, and Aki suddenly asked, "Who are you? Why did you approach us?" Though innocent in appearance, Aki was a specialist in gathering information, so that''s what she was trying to do.


    The veiled woman seemed to have let go of all mystery and suspense and, with exhaustion, replied, "Vaelyra. I was just curious about this man, as he seemed interesting."


    No one expected her to answer, and although Aki and the others weren''t sure if she was telling the truth, Andrew could see that she wasn''t lying. Seeing her honesty, he asked the question he had wanted to ask since he saw her aura mark, "Is it too intrusive to ask your race?"


    Once again, Oliver and the two girls were surprised by Andrew''s words. Even the veiled woman was surprised by the question, and with curiosity, she asked, "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I''ve never seen an aura mark like yours. I can tell you''re not human, a vampire, a barbarian, an Amazon, a forest elf, a liquid spirit, and obviously, you''re not a dwarf," Andrew casually replied.


    "You know a lot of races," Vaelyra said, surprised, and Andrew, smiling, replied to the comment, "I''ve traveled a lot." The woman looked seriously at Andrew through her veil, and seeing his honest expression, she sighed and answered, "I''m a dragon. Now let''s go to the mansion. If I keep the elder waiting after getting us discovered, my future looks bleak."


    Vaelyra''s words sounded terrifying for some reason, so Andrew and his group didn''t stop her and began walking toward the Pixoy family mansion. Vaelyra joined them, and they talked along the way, trying to get to know each other better.

 CHAPTER 549

    Although they were somewhat eager to reach the Pixoy family mansion, they didn''t take a carriage nor did they move at great speed. In fact, they walked as if they were on a leisurely stroll while talking.Aki and Oliver wanted to interrogate Vaelyra since they knew nothing about her, except that she belonged to the dragon race and was accompanied by a powerful demigoddess. Aki, as an agent trained in gathering information, and even though she no longer does that, habits are hard to retain, so she felt the need to know more.


    Oliver''s reasoning is much simpler. He is the guardian of Andrew and his family, so he must know anyone who could potentially be an enemy. Although Vaelyra doesn''t seem like one, they don''t know her well enough to make that conclusion, so it is better to be cautious.


    Unfortunately for them, they couldn''t gather any important information because Andrew stood in their way. It wasn''t that Andrew didn''t understand their intentions, but he was against interrogating her.


    This was because Andrew realized it wasn''t the smartest move. While Aki and Oliver would have tried to be subtle, Andrew knew from one look that Vaelyra was not someone easily deceived, so they would only annoy her by trying to pry information out.


    For this reason, he kept the conversation light, discussing trivial topics as if they were friends who hadn''t seen each other in a long time. Not only were Aki and Oliver surprised by this, but Vaelyra herself was too.


    She had expected Andrew to ask more serious questions. She had even thought of several possible scenarios and how to respond to them, but she hadn''t anticipated this situation. It didn''t bother her¡ªin fact, she appreciated how casual Andrew was¡ªbut at the same time, it kept her on alert since the strange behavior could be a trap.


    Just as Andrew had thought, Vaelyra was not an easy woman to deceive. She certainly was impatient when it came to acting, but that didn''t mean she was stupid. In fact, she was very intelligent, and as a member of the dragon race, she also possessed great wisdom.


    Previously, the elder Lugia had referred to her as "young" when speaking with Zaros, but that was from Lugia''s perspective since she is the same age as Elidyr and Zaros¡ªover a millennium old. From a human perspective, however, Vaelyra is not young.


    She is around 150 years old, and although for long-lived races like vampires, elves, and dragons this is considered young, it doesn''t mean they had the same mindset as a young human.


    Dragons were young in the sense that they could live for thousands of years, they are the most longevity race, which reflected millennia of wisdom. Still, 150 years was decades more of experience than any ordinary human.


    The point was that Andrew made a smart move by avoiding sensitive questions and maintaining a pleasant conversation until they reached the territories of the mansion the Pixoy family.


    Since the guards had already been informed of their arrival, they didn''t block their entry, and when they reached the mansion, they were greeted by the vampire butler who had served Andrew and the others during their last visit.


    Damon and his family seemed to be out, as no one came to greet them, but that wasn''t important. "Greetings, it''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Andrew, Ms. Aki, Ms. Zany, and Mr. Oliver.


    It''s also a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Vaelyra. The master and Elder Lugia are expecting you. Please follow me," the butler said with a slight bow.


    Andrew and the others weren''t surprised by the greeting and simply responded with a slight nod, but Vaelyra reacted differently. "How do you know my name?" she asked with a hint of hostility.


    Andrew and the others were surprised by the question, and attitude of Vaelyra but didn''t intervene. They knew how powerful this butler was, and since they were in the Pixoy family mansion, there was no chance of a conflict breaking out.


    Moreover, if a conflict did occur, Vaelyra would be at a disadvantage. Many might underestimate this butler because he seemed calm and didn''t exude a powerful aura¡ªespecially Vaelyra, who was a master-level expert, one step away from becoming a demigod.


    Even in the city, most believed that the most powerful beings were Damon and his wife, who were at a level similar to Vaelyra, as few knew of the existence of Zaros and this well-hidden butler.


    Even Oliver, with his aura-sensing eyes, hadn''t uncovered the butler''s true power; it had been Andrew who warned them the last time they were here. This butler was on par with Elder Anka of the Amazons and Elder Douma of the Barbarians, making him anything but simple.


    Nevertheless, Andrew and the others were curious about what would happen. Although they didn''t understand the reason for Vaelyra''s irritation, the reason was simple: she was sure that only Andrew''s group knew her name¡ªperhaps Zaros and Elder Lugia as well¡ªand she was confident none of them had told the butler, so she was suspicious. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The butler looked at Vaelyra with a smile, unfazed by the dragon''s hostility, and responded, "There''s no need to get upset, Ms. Vaelyra," without saying anything more. Vaelyra then felt a chill run down her spine as if she were standing naked in a snowstorm, which made her realize this butler was far more powerful than she was.


    At that moment, a voice echoed in her mind, "Girl, stop acting recklessly if you don''t want to die."


    It was clearly Elder Lugia, who had sensed what was happening and stopped Vaelyra from doing something foolish. Lugia was an acquaintance of Zaros, as they had fought together in the war against the Fallen God, but that didn''t make them friends. She didn''t want to cause trouble because she knew it would be difficult to confront them.


    As mentioned before, Vaelyra wasn''t stupid¡ªjust too impatient. However, upon hearing Elder Lugia''s reminder, she immediately abandoned her hostility and bowed, saying, "Forgive my behavior." Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    The butler didn''t scold her and merely nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, Ms. Vaelyra. The elders are waiting for you. Follow me." He then began guiding them to the study where Zaros and Andrew had spoken last time.


    In front of the door, the butler didn''t announce their arrival; he simply opened the door and bowed slightly, saying, "Elders, the young ones are here". While Oliver wouldn''t be considered "Young" from a human perspective, and Vaelyra was over 150 years old, to the butler, Zaros, and Lugia, they were.


    "Thank you, Luc¨ªan," Zaros replied, and the butler left. Andrew and the others looked at the two elders with seriousness, not knowing what to expect, but it seemed important.


    Zaros smiled, noticing how tense they were, and said, "Don''t worry. Come and sit." The first to move was Andrew, who, as if he were on the same level as the elders, walked calmly and took a seat.


    Both Elder Lugia and Vaelyra were surprised by his behavior but said nothing. Oliver, Aki, and Zany followed, sitting beside him, and the last to move was Vaelyra, who seemed a bit nervous about sitting next to Elder Lugia.


    Seeing that everyone had seated themselves, Zaros began the introductions: "Well, these are Lugia and Vaelyra, two noble ladies of the dragon race. And these are Andrew, his two wives Aki and Zany, and his guard Oliver."


    Upon hearing the introduction, Elder Lugia frowned and, with a hint of annoyance, asked, "Zaros, don''t play dumb with me. Who is this boy really?", but before Zaros could respond, Andrew interrupted, "You know I''m standing right here, don''t you?"


    Lugia and Vaelyra looked at Andrew in surprise, not expecting him to speak to Lugia in such a disrespectful manner¡ªor at least, disrespectful in their minds. Zaros, for his part, chuckled at the situation. Elder Lugia glared at him and then turned back to Andrew, saying, "Brat, didn''t anyone teach you to respect your elders?".


    "Respect is something that is earned, it has nothing to do with age," Andrew replied without flinching, which made Zaros burst into laughter, but Elder Lugia''s expression was far from pleasant, even showing some hostility.


    Andrew knew it wasn''t wise to make enemies with someone like this elder, but he didn''t like her. It wasn''t that she had bad intentions toward them, but she hadn''t acknowledged them from the moment they met. To Lugia, they were invisible, like air.


    Normally, this wouldn''t have bothered Andrew since he didn''t want to get involved with these powerful figures, but this time, Lugia was seeking information about him right in front of his face, which didn''t sit well with him.


    Sensing Elder Lugia''s hostile gaze, Zaros stopped laughing and, in a calm but serious tone, said, "It''s best not to do anything foolish, or I''ll be forced to intervene, Elder Lugia."


    The elder looked at Zaros in disbelief and couldn''t help but ask, "Is this boy so important that you would intervene for him?". Zaros looked at her smiling, and replied, "He is, and he may be important to you too."


    This answer only created more doubts for Elder Lugia, but before she could ask further, Zaros continued, "In any case, we''re not here to talk about Andrew but about you. What are you doing in my territory?".


    "Is the boy''s presence necessary for that?", Elder Lugia asked instead of answering, and Zaros replied, "It is." This only confused Lugia and Vaelyra further, and now they looked at Andrew with curiosity, wondering, "Who is this boy?"

 CHAPTER 550

    Despite their curiosity, they didn''t dare ask any further questions, as they had noticed that Zaros was already upset by the attitude they had taken. Not only had they entered his territory unannounced, but he also seemed reluctant to talk about Andrew.Moreover, Elder Lugia''s attitude, ignoring Andrew and asking Zaros about him despite his presence, made it clear that Andrew wasn''t pleased either, and both Elder Lugia and Vaelyra understood this. The dragon race is wise, there''s no doubt about that. This is because they naturally live much longer than any other race, thus accumulating much more experience.


    If you add to this the fact that they are powerful by nature, they are undoubtedly one, if not the most ancient and powerful race in this world. Unfortunately, with this power, they sometimes err on the side of arrogance.


    Their wisdom should prevent things like this from happening, but they have lived in isolation for so long that some have forgotten to be humble. While they are powerful and ancient, that doesn''t mean they are invincible.


    This was what happened to Elder Lugia. She didn''t feel the need to take Andrew into account, as in her eyes he was young and weak, although somewhat intriguing, so she let her arrogance cloud her judgment, and now they were in this situation.


    Knowing that things wouldn''t progress as she wanted, Elder Lugia looked at Zaros and said, "Are you sure it''s okay to talk in front of them? It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but I''m not sure if they have the necessary understanding."


    This time her tone wasn''t one of disdain or arrogance but of genuine concern. Everyone noticed that Elder Lugia was trying to amend her mistake, but no one said anything. Zaros, upon hearing Elder Lugia''s words, responded, "Don''t worry. It surely has to do with the fallen god, right?" Lugia and Vaelyra were surprised to hear Zaros mention the fallen god.


    They weren''t surprised that he knew a bit about their mission, but rather that he dared to say it in front of Andrew and his companions as if it were an insignificant topic.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew and his companions obviously noticed the change in expression of the two dragon women, and seeing their reactions, Andrew decided to intervene. "Elder Lugia, I am not ignorant of this matter, you may speak freely."


    "How does a young man like you know about the fallen god?" Elder Lugia asked seriously. There was no intimidation or hostility, only genuine curiosity, but Andrew didn''t need to answer, as Zaros said, "Young Andrew is special. Elidyr and I told him what we knew."


    These words generated even greater surprise in Elder Lugia and Vaelyra, and now they wanted more than ever to know who Andrew truly was. Despite this, they didn''t ask.


    Elder Lugia let out a sigh and began to speak, "Well, since you already know, and Zaros allows it. We are searching for the remains of the fallen god, hidden by the gods after the war."


    Everyone adopted a serious expression. Even Zaros, who had appeared relaxed until now, no longer had a smile on his face. "Why do you think they''re around here?" Zaros asked seriously.


    With two powerful legendary-level demigods like Zaros and Elidyr nearby, it would be impossible not to notice if the remains of the fallen god were close, so Zaros'' question wasn''t about them omitting something, but a direct challenge to Elder Lugia. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaros felt insulted and upset. Sensing this, Elder Lugia immediately clarified, "Zaros, we''re not saying they''re here. We''re just passing through, we''re heading to the Demon Wasteland."


    Upon hearing this, Zaros, Andrew, and the others frowned. Andrew and the others because they were unfamiliar with this place. While they knew that to the far south of the continent was the demon kingdom, known to all as the Demon Wasteland, they had no information about that place.


    Even Oliver, who is very knowledgeable about the affairs of different countries, didn''t know what went on there. Although it''s called a wasteland, in reality, it''s not very different from other countries on the continent.


    Certainly, there are strange regions that can be difficult for other races to traverse, but for the demons, it''s easy. Their terrain has forests, mountains, rivers, and prairies like all other territories.


    The reason it''s called a wasteland is because it''s constantly at war, frequently destroying the landscape. The demons are the race with the most ethnicities, even surpassing the beast-men.


    Because of this, their community has many conflicts. In short, it''s a chaotic place. That''s all Andrew and his companions knew about that place. Zaros, on the other hand, was much more knowledgeable.


    Vampires are one of the demon ethnicities, so he knows the situation well. That''s why, with great seriousness, he asked, "Do you believe the remains are there?" to which Elder Lugia replied, "It''s possible."


    "And your reasoning?" Zaros continued to ask. He wasn''t upset that the demons were suspected, being a demon himself, but was genuinely concerned. If the remains of the gods who perished in the war gave them such advantages, the remains of a fallen god would be the opposite, and he wanted to know more.


    The reason he didn''t stay in the demon kingdom and came here to find this duchy was precisely due to this constant conflict. He was tired of endless battles and wars without purpose.


    "As you know, one of our own allowed himself to be corrupted by the greed and power of the fallen god. He has now formed an alliance with a strange organization that worships the fallen god," Elder Lugia began to say.


    Zaros, Andrew, and the others nodded, indicating that they were aware of this information. Zaros had told Andrew about this, so he knew. Moreover, with all the rumors circulating, even if Zaros hadn''t told him, Andrew would have found out soon.


    Seeing them nod, Elder Lugia continued, "In the Chaos Region, there were remains of the fallen god, which they took." Zaros and the others nodded again, this wasn''t new information.


    "Although we arrived too late, we learned a few things," Elder Lugia continued, pausing briefly as if to build suspense, then added, "The remains protected by the dragons are hermetically sealed, and the seals are reinforced periodically, so we never noticed anything, but the remains hidden by the gods are different."


    Elder Lugia paused again before continuing, "Perhaps the gods thought that hiding some of the remains without anyone knowing would prevent greed, but they didn''t account for the passage of time."


    "While the gods'' seal won''t break in just a few millennia, the fact is that it does allow some of the fallen god''s corrupt divinity to seep through. Maybe in the grand scheme of things, this isn''t dangerous, but now there are people trying to revive the fallen god, so that''s a problem," Elder Lugia concluded.


    Frowning, Zaros said again, "You still haven''t told me your reasoning for thinking that there are remains of the fallen god in the demon kingdom," to which Elder Lugia replied, "Patience, Zaros, I''m getting to that."


    "What do the Chaos Region and the Demon Wasteland have in common?" Elder Lugia asked, and then Zaros'' eyes widened as he exclaimed, "You mean...?" to which Elder Lugia nodded gravely while saying, "War.


    It''s true that in the Chaos Region, those countries are always in conflict, and so are the demons, but don''t you find it strange that it never stops?" Elder Lugia paused and added, "No matter how warlike they are, fighting for decades and centuries is strange."


    "Certainly. At some point, I thought the same thing, but I decided to leave," Zaros murmured as if speaking to himself. "That''s right. What we learned upon arriving at the place where the remains of the fallen god in the Chaos Region was that the fallen god''s corrupt divinity intensifies unrest, especially grudges."


    "I see, just like the abyssal ones can''t control their impulse for destruction when bathed in the fallen god''s corruption, on a smaller scale it generates a similar impulse," Andrew suddenly said, as if finding the reason why Elder Lugia was suggesting that the constant war among demons could be an indication that the fallen god''s remains were there.


    Elder Lugia looked at Andrew in surprise and nodded, confirming his words, "That''s correct. Currently, on the continent, everyone considers the demons a plague, but all those from the Old Continent know that the demons also helped in the war, so it''s strange."


    "You''ve got a point there," Zaros said thoughtfully, adding, "So, you''re moving in secret so that the corrupted dragon and his organization don''t track your movements?" to which Elder Lugia replied, "Yes."


    "I see, I apologize for doubting your intentions," Zaros said sincerely, to which Elder Lugia simply nodded. At that moment, Andrew, who had been deep in thought, suddenly came up with something and asked, "Elder Lugia, isn''t it possible that there are remains of the fallen god in the kingdom of Galicia?"


    At this question, everyone looked at Andrew with curiosity, and Zaros was the first to speak, "Well, it''s true that Galicia has always been at war with Dunnas, but it''s due to a resource issue, I don''t think it''s the same case."


    "At first, I thought the same, but then I wondered, wasn''t it the power of the fallen god that initially caused the destruction in the Lost Continent? What if the scarcity of resources in the kingdom of Galicia is due to the influence of the fallen god''s leaked power?" Andrew speculated.


    This question made everyone''s eyes widen, and Elder Lugia immediately said seriously, "It could be possible, it''s worth investigating."

 CHAPTER 551

    Due to the new door Andrew had opened with his comment, the previous plans of the elderly Lugia and Vaelyra were now in doubt, as Galicia was closer to this place than the Demon Kingdom. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Everyone fell silent as if contemplating what they should do. Andrew didn''t participate, as it wasn''t something he could intervene in at the moment due to his weakness.


    Although the responsibility of dealing with the fallen god was essentially his, neither the elderly Lugia nor Vaelyra knew this, and Zaros said nothing. He was aware that sending Andrew to investigate would be foolish.


    It was true that both he and Elidyr had placed their hopes in Andrew, but that was for the future, in case the worst-case scenario occurred¡ªnot now when he is still weak.


    Nevertheless, the possibility proposed by Andrew was valid and worth investigating. Unfortunately, the dragonesses couldn''t communicate with their dragon companions to ask them to investigate, and undertaking a journey themselves for a chance smaller than that of the Demon Kingdom didn''t warrant changing plans.


    Before they could say anything, Zaros said, "I think you should stay your course. The chance that the remnants of the fallen god are in the Demon Kingdom is higher."


    "That''s true, but young Andrew''s words should not be underestimated," the elderly Lugia said, and Zaros, nodding, replied, "That''s also true, but it''s better to divide our efforts."


    Zaros paused and added, "Moving from this place is complicated for me, but I can inform Elidyr. The liquid spirits have more manpower available, let him send some of his own to investigate."


    The dragons felt that guarding the remnants of the fallen god was their responsibility, as they had been entrusted with it by the gods more than a millennium ago, but they were not so arrogant as to reject help.


    Even so, there was some concern. One of their own had fallen prey to the greed and temptation of the fallen god. What would stop the same thing from happening to the people Elidyr sent?


    "Be honest, are they trustworthy?" the elderly Lugia asked seriously, and Zaros replied, "I understand your concern. One of the dragons fell into temptation, but that was a dragon who hadn''t lived through the war a millennium ago. Elidyr will not send a youngster on a mission like this."


    Zaros'' words were true. There was no survivor of that war who would want to see that scenario again, so there was some security in his statement. Even so, the elderly Lugia said, "Can you call Elidyr to discuss this?"


    After that, they began discussing their next moves. Andrew and his companions became mere spectators, as they didn''t have the strength to get involved.


    Even Vaelyra remained silent throughout the meeting, as while she accompanied the elderly Lugia on this mission, her role wasn''t to deal with the fallen god''s remnants but to see the world.


    The dragons had lived in isolation for too long, and after the traitor appeared, they began sending their young out into the world, believing that isolation was one of the reasons behind the betrayal of the dragon who now sought to revive the fallen god.


    After discussing for a while, everything seemed settled, and noticing this, Andrew spoke again, wanting to know something important, "Elder Lugia, I apologize if this is disrespectful, but may I know the name of the traitor from your race?"


    Zaros also wanted to know this, as it was their enemy, and he had intended to ask the elderly Lugia once the discussion was over, but Andrew beat him to it. The elderly Lugia sighed and said heavily, "Carcom."


    "I''m sorry to reopen wounds, Lugia, but could you tell us more about him?" This time it was Zaros who asked. His question carried an apologetic tone, as he understood that for the dragons, whom the gods had entrusted with the protection of several remnants of the fallen god, having a traitor was a source of shame and not something they liked to mention.


    Even so, they needed to know their enemy. The elderly Lugia, although reluctant, told them everything she knew, understanding that this was a challenge the dragons couldn''t face alone.


    It isn''t that they don''t have people stronger than Carcom and they want to clean their own mess, but what is at stake is greater than their pride. It turned out that Carcom was just like any other dragon in their territory.


    However, he matured much faster than everyone else. His strength grew exponentially from a young age, and he was called a "Genius," cared for by all, and even seen as the pillar of the younger generation.


    Unfortunately, as the centuries passed, new talents were born, and the one once called a "Genius" began to pale in comparison to these young dragons.


    In fact, Vaelyra, present here, was one of the three among the dragon race who were praised for surpassing Carcom''s talent. No one expected Carcom to become jealous of these three new geniuses.


    Even though he was more powerful than them, the reality was that it was only a matter of time before they surpassed him, and that blinded him. Unfortunately, he hid his dissatisfaction well, and no one noticed his thirst for power.


    It was this irrational desire to be recognized as the best that led him to corruption. He began using the power of the fallen god from one of the remnants they were guarding to enhance his strength.


    At first, everyone thought Carcom was having a second awakening, and he even regained his prestige. The three young dragons, who were said to surpass him, idolized him, and his ego was satisfied.


    Unfortunately, the power of the fallen god is corrupt, and although Carcom grew stronger without showing any apparent signs of change, he became increasingly dependent on this power.


    It reached the point where he wanted to take the remnants for himself, and that''s when the oldest and most powerful dragon noticed the changes and quickly intervened. He managed to prevent Carcom from taking the remnants but couldn''t stop his escape.


    The room fell silent once again. Everyone had a serious expression on their faces, and Vaelyra even showed sadness. She had especially bonded with Carcom, so his betrayal hit her hard.


    Even now, she didn''t fully accept this reality. For this reason, both she and the other two dragon geniuses were paired with powerful ancient demigods to explore the world and not fall into corruption like Carcom.


    Sensing the heavy atmosphere in the room, Andrew decided his presence was no longer necessary, and standing up, he said, "Thank you for the information. I don''t think I''m needed anymore, so I''ll take my leave."


    However, before he could leave, the elderly Lugia stopped him and asked, "Young Andrew, I apologize for the disrespectful behavior earlier. The pressure on us is great and sometimes clouds our judgment." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew assessed her with his Eyes of Eros and saw that her aura was sincere, so he didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, he replied, "I understand, no need to worry, I hold no grudge."


    After a pause, he looked at Zaros and said, "If you trust her, I don''t mind if you tell her," and without saying anything else, he left, accompanied by his wives and Oliver.


    Once he had left, the elderly Lugia looked at Zaros, as if asking what Andrew had meant with those words, and Zaros, smiling, replied, "That boy is a candidate for godhood."


    As soon as those words were spoken, both the elderly Lugia and Vaelyra''s mouths and eyes opened in surprise. Zaros enjoyed their reactions but didn''t tease for long and began to explain everything he knew.


    Zaros hid nothing from her, knowing that the elderly Lugia was trustworthy. He explained that Andrew was a candidate for the god Eros, who had unlocked his third divine seal, and how Elidyr planned to give him the remnants of a deceased god when he unlocked the fifth seal.


    Elidyr and Zaros had special eyes, which allowed them to easily see through Andrew, but the elderly Lugia, though as powerful as them, didn''t have such abilities, so she hadn''t suspected Andrew until now.


    "I see. Although his domain isn''t one of combat, he''s still a candidate for godhood, which is good for us," said the elderly Lugia, pleased, but she quickly regained her seriousness and asked, "Still, it''s dangerous for his identity to be exposed. Who knows about this?"


    "As far as I understand, Elidyr, probably his close ones, obviously Andrew''s wives and guardians, apparently the Elder Amazons of the Black Forest, the Guardian of Star City, and us", Zaros answered.


    "That''s not a small number, but they all seem trustworthy in their own way," the elderly Lugia reflected. "Yes, his wives and guards are beyond doubt, as their lives are tied to his, so they won''t say anything. As for the others, they''re war survivors, so I doubt they''ll speak," Zaros added.


    "Let''s hope that''s true. That young man is a valuable hidden card. Don''t you think we should protect him?" the elderly Lugia asked, and Zaros, smiling, replied, "Why do you think I knew right away when Vaelyra approached him? As long as he''s in my territory, no one will lay a finger on him."


    "That''s good, but what happens when he leaves?" the elderly Lugia continued to ask, and Zaros, still calm, replied, "That boy isn''t entirely defenseless. Besides, garden flowers don''t survive in the wild, we can''t overprotect him."

 CHAPTER 552

    While Zaros and Lugia were discussing Andrew being a god candidate, Andrew and his companions returned to their room at the inn and discussed what they had learned.Oliver was the first to speak, and with concern, he said, "It seems that the problem with the fallen god is more serious than we thought." Aki and Zany, though not the best at thinking through these issues, also nodded in agreement with Oliver.


    Andrew, for his part, did not feel the same way. In fact, he was only concerned about the dragon named Carcom and the organization he allied with since they wanted to revive the fallen god, but honestly, he wasn''t afraid of them.


    As powerful as they might be, Fluffy had assured him that they would be on par with Zaros, Lugia, or Elidyr in the worst scenario, since if they were stronger, they would be forced to ascend as gods.


    Although it would be difficult to deal with several of these demigods, escaping with Fluffy''s help wasn''t hard, so he wasn''t afraid, as he had ways to escape and could even defeat one of these legendary demigods, though with some sacrifices.


    His true fear came from the fallen god itself. The reason gods could not remain in a mortal world like this was that all divinity originated from the initial creator god.


    Although ultimately this divinity evolves and becomes their own, its origin does not change, so when one surpasses the threshold, they must return to the divine land, meaning there is no one above the legendary demigod level in this world, and Fluffy could somehow handle them.


    The problem was the fallen god. Although the origin of the fallen god''s divinity is the same as the others, the corruption it has undergone creates different rules compared to other gods.


    In short, if the fallen god revives, the mortal world will not expel it or force it to ascend, so, it would be an unmatched existence in this world. Even during the war 1,000 years ago, many gods descended, but that was under special circumstances.


    With this said, Andrew''s fear was that this fallen god might revive soon, because not only would it be the most powerful being in this world, but it could start spreading its corruption everywhere, complicating things.


    It was assumed that once Andrew ascended as a god, he would have control of this world, and if the fallen god revived, even if they managed to defeat it, which would already be difficult, the world he would govern would lose many years before recovering.


    A god obtains power differently from experts and demigods. Gods strengthen themselves with divinity, which they derive from their believers, meaning in Andrew''s case, it would be the inhabitants of this world.


    If they are destroyed, he will not be able to strengthen himself, and although the divine world sounds great, it really is not very different from this place, except it belongs to the gods. So, Andrew could not help but worry about the dark future ahead.


    Fluffy, who could hear his thoughts, said, "Master, the situation you''re thinking of is certainly worrying, but don''t lose sight of the horizon. You still have a long way to go before ascending. I think you should focus on the present and not on a distant future."


    Andrew understood Fluffy''s point, but the concern did not leave him, so he asked, "What do you think I should do to strengthen myself?" to which Fluffy responded, "I have already told you, but you refuse."


    Andrew frowned upon hearing this, as he knew what Fluffy was referring to. He was a god candidate of sex and eroticism, so practicing this would strengthen him, but Andrew had been reluctant to be so libertine.


    Initially, this was due to the mindset from his past life. He held the belief that playing with women''s emotions and treating them as mere objects to gain power was not appropriate.


    Now that he had several wives and concubines, his perception had changed a little. Certainly, he did not see them as objects to improve his strength, but he no longer worried so much about having multiple partners.


    However, as the situation stands, he increasingly feels his thinking is wrong. It was too slow to increase his power this way, and he needed to change, but he was still conflicted about the feelings of his wives.


    Sensing the confusion and internal moral struggle Andrew was having, Fluffy made him a proposal, "Master, I''m not telling you to turn women into objects. Why don''t you discuss it with your wives? You don''t have to sleep with every woman you come across, but be more aggressive."


    Andrew thought about this carefully and couldn''t help but admit that Fluffy had a point. He decided to talk to his wives once Damon handed over the establishment that would become the Heavenly Palace of this place.


    His intention was to inform them that he would be more active from now on, as the fallen god''s threat was pressing, and if he continued as he had been, he would face many problems.


    The ideal scenario would be to stop the fallen god''s resurrection, but if he couldn''t prevent it, at least he needed to be close to releasing his final divine seal to even think about standing a chance. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this decision made, he said, "Let''s not worry about that for now. At the moment, we are too weak to do anything, so it''s not worth fretting over. Let''s stick to our plans."


    Oliver, Aki, and Zany, though worried, agreed with Andrew''s disposition and stopped discussing the matter. The elder Lugia and Vaelyra left the city shortly after speaking with Zaros.


    They were now in a great hurry to reach the demon kingdom, and although they wanted to talk and get to know Andrew better, it wasn''t convenient for them to do so, as they didn''t know where enemies might be, and getting too close to Andrew could reveal their identity, something they didn''t want to happen.


    In fact, this was the same reason Zaros had not approached him much after their conversation. Three days later, Damon sent a messenger pigeon to inform Andrew that all the formalities had been completed and he could go and receive the establishment.


    Excited, Andrew and his companions took a carriage and arrived at the establishment where Damon was waiting for them. Upon stepping out of the carriage, Andrew approached, and with evident excitement, said, "Duke Damon." Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Damon also smiled, greeting Andrew as he replied, "Everything is done. From today, this place is yours." Andrew thanked him, and Damon gave him a tour of the place. Damon had taken a little longer with the paperwork because he was making repairs to the minor damages he had found and showed Andrew everything he had fixed.


    Andrew thanked Damon for his support. Just giving him the establishment was already a huge favor, so fixing these details was going above and beyond. However, this time, Andrew accepted it.


    He had decided not to be so proud and accept the advantages and opportunities that arose. Damon, noticing that Andrew wasn''t refusing, nodded with satisfaction, as this benefited him.


    He had noticed that Andrew tended to reject help and gifts as if he didn''t want to owe anyone anything, and he wasn''t wrong, but Damon knew this wasn''t sustainable in the long term.


    Although being in debt is a bad thing, in this world, it is a necessary evil. Furthermore, fortunately for Andrew, the Pixoy family didn''t seek unreasonable benefits; they only wanted friendship and help in times of need.


    Damon, his wife, and children didn''t know what Zaros wanted from Andrew, but they sensed it was important, so they acted as instructed, helping Andrew and treating him with respect.


    After the tour, Damon didn''t stay long, and Andrew quickly named the place as a Heavenly Palace. In seconds, the establishment received the mark of a temple, and without wasting time, Andrew teleported to Dunnas Palace.


    Andrew''s and his companions'' sudden appearance in the Dunnas Palace office surprised Candice, who was working there at the time. However, her surprise didn''t last long, and she quickly composed herself, running toward him and hugging him with tears in her eyes.


    It had been several months, and she missed him. Andrew smiled upon seeing his wife and stroked her head for a few seconds before leaning down and kissing her lips tenderly.


    As they separated, he smiled at her and said, "I''m back." Candice also smiled and replied, "Welcome." After the intimate moment, Andrew spoke again, "Can you gather everyone? There''s a lot to talk about."


    Noticing Andrew''s seriousness, Candice nodded and ran to call everyone. Oliver, Aki, and Zany sat on the sofas in the office, waiting for the others, who didn''t take long to arrive.


    The first to appear were Carolina and Helena, who, like Candice, leaped onto him and kissed him. Then Sansa, Castor, and Vala arrived, and Andrew took the opportunity to congratulate them.


    Vala''s belly was already a little swollen, but not too much. Gaston, Canna, Erick, Marie, Sofia, and their children arrived next, and the office became lively as the kids were excited to see their father.


    The last to arrive was Victoria, as she wasn''t at Dunnas Palace at the time, but upon receiving the message of his return, she rushed back and, like the other girls, leaped onto Andrew, kissing him.


    Once everyone was gathered, Andrew adopted a serious expression and, looking at everyone present, said, "We have many gains this time, but also a lot of worrying information."

 CHAPTER 553

    While Andrew had been regularly sending messenger hawks to share some of his adventures during the journey, the amount of detail he could provide with it was limited. Now that he was back, he decided to tell them everything they had experienced over the past few months.He recounted everything, starting from the moment they were attacked after leaving the city, the encounter with the Limares family, how they were observed while passing through the kingdom of Catarea, rescuing the water elves, Elidyr''s visit, and finally their arrival at the duchy of Cannes.


    He also detailed what they had learned from Elidyr, Zaros, and Lugia regarding the fallen god, the war from a thousand years ago, and the dragon Carcom, along with the organization it had allied with.


    By the time Andrew finished his account, almost an hour had passed, as he went into great detail. He didn''t leave anything out, and Oliver occasionally chimed in when Andrew missed something important.


    Everyone in the room listened intently, and when the story ended, they were all left in shock. Some even looked pale and worried, as they hadn''t realized how severe the situation was.


    Andrew had already mentioned before their departure that the fallen god was a potential threat they''d have to face, but everyone had assumed it was something far off in the future and hadn''t understood the full scope of the problem.


    However, now that they had heard everything, they realized the threat was not as distant as they''d thought and far more dangerous than it seemed. The revelation that legendary-level demigods had survived the war from a thousand years ago drastically altered their perception of the world.


    Castor, true to his character, made a joke that wasn''t entirely a joke but managed to make everyone laugh, "And here I was worried about being a father." The laughter helped ease the tense atmosphere.


    After a brief moment of levity, seriousness returned to the room, and Gaston was the first to ask the question everyone had on their minds, "The situation seems more critical than we thought. What''s the plan going forward?".


    All eyes turned to Andrew, awaiting his response. Instead of answering directly, he asked, "What do you think we should do?" Surprised that Andrew was turning the question back on them, everyone fell into deep thought, but it was futile.


    They could barely grasp the magnitude of what they were discussing, so finding a solution was impossible. Andrew understood this well and hadn''t asked with the intention of getting an answer.


    He simply wanted his close ones and family to think about the situation and stay alert. Lately, everything had been going too smoothly. In Dunnas, they had the royal family''s support, and no enemies had shown up. Additionally, their strength was considerable within this country, but Andrew wanted them to understand they were far from being truly safe.


    He didn''t want them to become complacent, he wanted them to keep training, gaining strength, and gathering resources because they would need them. Seeing that he''d achieved his goal, Andrew smiled and began explaining his plan.


    "Right now, we''re too weak. Although at some point we''ll need to step forward, our immediate goal remains the same. First, you must continue strengthening yourselves and conducting business to gather resources."


    After a brief pause, Andrew added, "For now, we''ll leave the issue of Carcom and the strange organization he''s with to the dragons and the other survivors of the war from a thousand years ago."


    "In short, we''re going to keep doing what we''ve been doing?" Gaston asked, a little concerned about this course of action. He wasn''t the only one who thought Andrew was being too passive and calm in the face of such a large problem.


    Andrew understood their concerns, but at the moment, there wasn''t a better course of action. While he had decided to be more proactive with the women to strengthen himself, that wasn''t a conversation he needed to have with all of them.


    He would wait until nightfall to discuss it with his wives since they were the ones who would be affected. Nonetheless, he answered Gaston''s question, "Yes, we''ll continue as we are, but we need to expand more quickly."


    "How?" Candice asked, and Andrew, smiling, replied, "The Heavenly Palace in Cannes is key. It''s in the middle of many countries, making it perfect for extending our reach."


    "I see, you want me to start new businesses there, right?" Candice said, seemingly understanding Andrew''s intentions, and he answered without hesitation, "Yes. You acquired a caravan, didn''t you? It''s time to expand it and move it everywhere."


    Everyone in the room with a business mindset quickly grasped Andrew''s intention and wanted to get to work immediately. However, Gaston, always thinking about what others overlooked, asked, "How exactly do you plan to expand?"


    The question furrowed everyone''s brows, as they didn''t quite understand. Even Andrew was confused, and Gaston, noticing this, began to explain, "If we only use food products and general utility items that Candice trades, we won''t make much progress."


    After a brief pause, Gaston continued, "On the other hand, exclusive items like clothing, rejuvenating creams, and the like¡ªif we start trading them, won''t we hurt the royal family of Dunnas?"


    With that said, everyone understood the point. If they traded these products, it would be easy to expand and make a lot of money, but those items would no longer be as exclusive, even in faraway places.


    This made everyone fall back into deep thought, but Andrew quickly resolved the issue saying, "We just need to introduce new products. We''ll release the new items here first, giving the impression that they''re a priority, while what''s normal here will become a novelty elsewhere."


    All the merchants in the room lit up with excitement, but their enthusiasm dimmed when Carolina asked, "But do we have new products?" And once again, they all looked to Andrew for answers.


    Before Andrew could respond, Carolina continued, "My project has yielded results, and I''ve created a powerful new healing potion that I believe will be incredibly useful, but it''s just one product."


    Everyone stared at Carolina in surprise. They knew she had been working on something big but hadn''t realized she had finished, nor did they have any details about the scope of her research.


    "How powerful are we talking?" Oliver asked, intrigued, and all eyes focused on Carolina, making her feel a bit shy. Nevertheless, she responded, "Powerful enough to stop the bleeding from an amputated limb."


    The sound of everyone inhaling sharply was audible. This wasn''t just any potion¡ªit was a strategic asset for any nation. Potions of this level would be coveted by all.


    "How high is the production?" Gaston immediately asked, recognizing the great opportunity, to which Carolina replied, "I can create about five per day." While that may seem small, it was actually quite a lot.


    Andrew stood up and hugged Carolina in front of everyone, giving her an audible kiss that made her blush, though she didn''t refuse her husband''s show of affection.


    The children, unaware of the conversation, started laughing and teasing, saying things like, "Mom and Dad are indecent," and similar comments that made everyone laugh and embarrassed Carolina even more, so she chased them playfully.


    It was all in good fun, but it helped ease the atmosphere. Andrew sat back down and, returning to the conversation, said, "Well, Carolina''s potion is a great asset, but it won''t work on its own." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, there''s no need to worry, I''ll provide the other products," Andrew said, causing admiration. Immediately, everyone began asking what products he was referring to, but Andrew simply smiled mysteriously and said, "You''ll know soon enough."


    Annoyed by his secrecy, they didn''t press the matter. The truth was, Andrew didn''t know yet. His intention was to purchase some items from the system, but he needed to see what would be good and also earn enough points to buy them.


    Although he had been having sex with Aki and Zany endlessly these past few days, his points weren''t enough¡ªnot for the best products they needed.


    So he planned to earn points in the coming days with his wives and then see what products were good in the system. They discussed for another couple of hours, and then the meeting ended.


    Everyone returned to their duties, but Andrew, his wives, and children didn''t leave. They hadn''t seen each other in a long time, so they wanted to spend some time together.


    Andrew and his wives talked about unimportant matters and relaxed, playing with their children until lunchtime. For the first time in a while, they had a private family meal and continued spending quality time together throughout the afternoon.


    When night came, Dunnas Palace came alive with the arrival of clients. The children were tired from playing with their father all day and went to bed. Then Andrew seized the moment to discuss the important matter with his wives.


    Since it had been so long, the women wanted to have a wild night, but Andrew held them back and curbed their enthusiasm. They needed to talk about serious matters first before enjoying the pleasures of the bedroom.


    Although reluctant, the women understood the importance of the conversation due to Andrew''s serious demeanor. Thus, the eventful night began with a serious discussion about the future.

 CHAPTER 554

    Since it was going to be a serious conversation, they stayed in the office. Andrew knew that if they went to the room, they wouldn''t be able to have this conversation, their wives were too impatient and he wouldn''t hold back if they provoked him.Honestly, Andrew was worried that after telling them what he had planned, his wives would get upset and the night of passion he wanted to have would be lost.


    Still, he had to talk to them. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself and began to tell them what he was thinking. He was clear but concise about what he was planning to do, he wanted to be more proactive with women and sex.


    In a few words, he told them that he would be having sex with more women from now on. Not as wives, although some more would probably come, but the point was that he would have a lot of sex outside the group of wives.


    When he finished telling them this, Andrew fell silent and looked at the reactions of his wives, and surprisingly, it wasn''t what he expected. They didn''t express anger, disinterest, or anything similar, they were just confused.


    Helena was the first to break the silence and asked, " I Don''t understand what you mean" Andrew was about to answer, but then Helena added, "Did we not give you permission for that?".


    "It''s true that we have the agreement that I can be with other girls, as long as I tell you about it, but the situation is different," said Andrew trying to clarify his ideas. "How?" asked Carolina and Andrew continued explaining, "From now on the number will increase. Even with your permission, I wasn''t very proactive before, but now I will be, so...".


    "Are you saying that you''ve been holding back?" asked Candice suddenly, and before Andrew could answer, Helena said, "As long as you tell us, we don''t care about the number."


    Andrew was surprised to hear this statement and even looked at the others as if asking if they had the same thoughts. With just one look, he could understand that all of them agreed with that feeling.


    " Why do you let me do so much?" asked confused Andrew. He''s not complaining, because it''s the dream of every man for his wife, in this case multiple wives, to allow him to be with other women, but he still found it too permissive.


    At this question, the girls looked at each other in confusion, which also confused Andrew. At that moment, Fluffy sighed and said, "Master, you still have a very previous life mentality."


    "What do you mean?" asked Andrew, still not understanding, and Fluffy explained, "In this world, although sex and eroticism are behind compared to other worlds, including your previous world, here polygamy is normal, especially for important and powerful people."


    Fluffy took a pause and added, "Who in this world is more important than you? You are a future God of Sex, it''s obvious that your wives are prepared for this, especially since they know your future."


    In the end, Fluffy sounded a bit annoyed, as he felt that this was an obvious conclusion, but Andrew seemed not to understand it. Certainly, Andrew was still evaluating things according to the standards of his previous life.


    As Fluffy had explained to him, his wives told him the same. They had been prepared to share him with countless women since the moment they knew Andrew was a candidate for God Eros.


    They just not only wanted sex for Andrew, they wanted his affection, and love that was different. At that moment, Andrew understood everything. He had been failing to understand the type of relationship he had with his wives.


    They were not his wives because they had intimacy, but because there was love between them. The sex was just a pleasure, not the culmination of their relationship, and that was why they didn''t care if Andrew had sex with other women. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, they didn''t care if he told them with whom he had sex, they just had to resist and make him tell them, it was that, a resistance, although merely symbolic.


    With all that clear, Andrew couldn''t help but embrace and kiss his wives. He had gained some angels and although he was conscious of that, he hadn''t adequately assessed the greatness of these angels.


    Leaving the heavy topic aside, Andrew began to be more flirtatious with them and his hands started to roam their bodies. The girls didn''t object, nor did they push him away, because they were more hungry than he was.


    However, before things got too heated, Aki and Zany pulled away from Andrew''s embrace and, leaving the office, said, "Do it with them today, we have had a lot in the last few days."


    This wasn''t just true, but also a deliberate provocation from the two girls to their sister''s wives. This made them feel even more excluded and they looked at Andrew with fake annoyance and said without shame, "You have to compensate us today."


    Andrew trembled in fear at hearing them, because he knew he would make him work until he was exhausted. It''s not that he minded, but thinking about the work that awaited him, he couldn''t help but feel a little fear.


    The girls didn''t give him a chance to say anything and dragged him into the bedroom. As if they were bloodthirsty beasts, they threw him onto the bed, and without waiting, they attacked him.


    Helena wasted no time and quickly unbuttoned his pants, freeing his half-erect cock, and began to suck it. Carolina unexpectedly joined her and both fought to take Andrew''s cock into their mouths.


    Candice and Victoria, for their part, occupied his mouth and chest respectively. They undressed him in seconds and Candice kissed him passionately almost without letting him breathe. Victoria, for her part, ran her tongue over Andrew''s toned chest.


    The pleasure was overwhelming and Andrew could not move. His legs had been immobilized by Helena and Carolina who were still enjoying his cock. Candice, who was kissing him passionately, was sitting on his left arm and Victoria was doing the same on his right.


    His cock, mouth, and chest were being attacked by the four girls at the same time, while his limbs were immobilized by the asses and tits of the girls who did not intend to let him sleep tonight.


    While it was pleasurable, it was also uncomfortable, so Andrew tried to break free and take control of the situation, but the girls didn''t let him. While Andrew could easily break free if he exerted his power, but he didn''t want to.


    It was an unwritten rule between them. In bed, or rather, during sex, the force of the aura is not used. Among Andrew''s wives, only Aki and Zany are combatants, so it wouldn''t be fair for him to do that.


    For this reason, he had no choice but to let the girls do their bidding. Little by little, the temperature rose and the girls became aroused to a level that they couldn''t contain themselves, so they began to remove their clothes.


    It seemed that they could communicate telepathically, as the four of them did this at the same time, without even exchanging glances. At that moment, Andrew could breathe, but when he saw the naked bodies of his wives, he couldn''t resist.


    It had been so long since he last saw them, that now it felt like it was the first time and lust reached the ceiling. Now it was Andrew''s time to take the initiative and without giving them a chance to refuse, he threw them on the bed.


    Lined up side by side, Andrew started sucking their pussies. He started with Carolina who was more to the right. It wasn''t favoritism, it was just that Andrew wanted to go in order.


    After a few minutes of sucking her pussy and making her moan in pleasure, Andrew moved to Helena who was the next in line. The treatment was the same, he sucked her pussy for a few minutes and moved to Candice, and finished with Victoria.


    The pussies of the four of them were now wet and ready for action, but he couldn''t do the same thing he did a few minutes ago. Pulling Helena''s arm he made her lie on Carolina and now he had both of their pussies in front of him.


    He made Candice position herself on the right and Victoria on the left, then he penetrated Carolina. Since Helena''s pussy was stuck to Carolina''s, even though he didn''t penetrate her, she felt Andrew''s friction when he pushed so it also gave her pleasure.


    His hands were not focused on grabbing the girls in front of him, but instead, he was playing with Candice and Victoria''s pussies on the sides. Soon the room was filled with obscene moans and the pounding of Andrew''s body hitting Helena and Carolina''s bodies.


    Soon after he pulled his cock out of Carolina and stuck it inside Helena and continued this way for a few minutes. When he had worked on them for a while, it was Victoria and Candice''s turn.


    He had them get into the same position as Carolina and Helena and perpetuated the same action as before. Several minutes had passed and the situation had gotten out of hand.


    After penetrating all four of them for a few minutes, they took the reins and throwing Andrew on the bed began to satisfy themselves. Helena rode Andrew''s cock bouncing like an expert rider moaning madly and her tits bouncing happily.


    Candice sat on his face and made him suck her pussy, while Carolina and Victoria used Andrew''s hands to finger their pussies. The four girls'' vaginal juices had already soaked Andrew, but things were far from over.


    Helena quickened her pace and moved wildly, something that was not normal for her, but she still raised and lowered her hips violently. The sound of her ass hitting Andrew''s body was loud and after a few minutes, Andrew could not resist and cum inside her.


    Feeling Andrew''s hot, viscous semen inside her, made her stop and she got off Andrew''s still erect cock, and Victoria without hesitation took over, while Carolina approached Helena to clean her pussy with her tongue and this was only the beginning of the night.

 CHAPTER 555

    As Carolina cleaned Helena''s pussy, Victoria continued to bounce on Andrew''s cock even wilder than Helena had done. The excitement she had was obvious and Candice continued to move her hips rubbing her pussy on Andrew''s face.Moans filled the room and lust reached the point of no return. Andrew had been too passive and wanted to take control of the situation, so he vehemently grabbed Candice''s ass and made her get off his face.


    Candice was surprised by the sudden movement, but she couldn''t do anything and Andrew regained his freedom, got up, and made Victoria who was jumping wildly on him get on all fours.


    Grabbing Victoria''s prominent ass Andrew penetrated her from behind and Candice who had been moved to the side felt upset to have been pushed aside, so she crawled to where Andrew was and adopted the same position as Victoria showed her pussy as if inviting him to fuck her.


    Andrew laughed at Candice''s attempt to goad him, but he didn''t stop pushing his cock as deep as he could into Victoria''s pussy. Still, he didn''t want to scorn Candice''s attempt, so he moved his hand to play with her pussy.


    Although it wasn''t what she expected, Candice enjoyed Andrew''s fingers playing with her pussy. Andrew used his divine massage technique to make the sensation supreme and Candice''s moans corroborated this.


    Out of nowhere, Carolina''s ass appeared next to Andrew as if asking for the same treatment. She had already finished cleaning Helena''s pussy who stayed away, having already received her share.


    Make no mistake, Helena was far from satisfied, but she knew she had to wait for the others to receive their share, so she could receive Andrew''s cock again. With each passing second, Andrew accelerated his movements, and the pounding of his body against Victoria''s ass became louder and only surpassed by the girl''s exaggerated moans.


    The three girls'' pussies seemed like an overflowing fountain, as the love juices they secreted had already stained the sheets beneath them, but that didn''t stop them.


    After several minutes, Andrew couldn''t take it anymore and cum inside Victoria, painting her insides white. Victoria, who felt Andrew''s hot cum inside her, also climaxed and fell like a puppet whose strings had been cut onto the bed.


    Andrew didn''t rest for even a second and, withdrawing his cock from inside Victoria, he immediately inserted it into Candice''s pussy. Andrew seemed to have unlimited energy tonight, as he had cum twice, but he was back to the way he was at the beginning.


    His cock was vigorous and still wet from Victoria''s juices and secreting the last drops of semen, he began to fuck Candice. She felt joy when she felt her husband''s cock inside her, but it quickly turned into pleasure.


    Andrew''s hips moved in a dizzying manner, penetrating Candice as deep as he could, the mixed juices from their union splashing with each thrust. Andrew had not abandoned Carolina, as his hands continued to play with her. Carolina was no longer on all fours but had knelt beside Andrew and was kissing him.


    Her perky tits were pressed against Andrew''s chest, while Andrew''s hands played with her pussy. Despite all this, he did not stop his hips and his cock entered and exited Candice''s interior with violence.


    Candice''s ass was squashed like a pancake with each thrust of Andrew and her moans were getting louder. Still focused on Carolina, Andrew was able to fuck Candice and even used his free hand to spank her hard.


    The resounding sound of the spanking even drowned out her moans and the silhouette of Andrew''s hand appeared on Candice''s ass, but there was no pain, as his cock had not stopped going in and out, so the pleasure was stronger.


    Soon after, Andrew felt Candice''s inner walls tighten and understood that she was about to cum, so he stopped playing with Carolina, grabbed Candice''s ass, and accelerated the movement of his hips.


    The strong thrusts made Candice unable to resist and soon she cum, but Andrew was not in a better position, so soon after he emptied his seed inside her.


    Three of them had received his seed and one was missing. Carolina was worried that Andrew would not be able to continue after cumming 3 times, but seeing his erect cock as he pulled it out of Candice''s pussy, she was glad.


    Without delay, Carolina gently pushed Andrew onto the bed and with great expertise climbed on top of him. Grabbing Andrew''s cock soaked in fluids of various kinds, she brought it to the entrance of her pussy and inserted it.


    Shortly after, Carolina began to move her hips and jump on Andrew''s cock. Her perky tits bounced like bunnies and her face was distorted with pleasure.


    Andrew didn''t move at all. He crossed his arms behind his head and admired his wife jumping on his cock. Helena, who had been inactive for a long time, approached Carolina and began to massage her tits.


    Victoria and Candice were lying to the side cleaning their pussies in a 69. At this sight, Andrew could only smile and think, "I never thought I''d see something like this."


    Although it was not the first time he''d seen such an obscene scene like this, he''d never stopped to appreciate it and had to thank the god who reincarnated him, because not many can say they''ve been in a situation like this.


    Despite that, Andrew stopped admiring the scene and focused on Carolina. The girl continued to jump wildly, while Helena sucked and massaged her tits, moaning with pleasure.


    Andrew stretched out his arms and holding Carolina''s ass, lifted her up a little and began to penetrate her from below. The sudden change in intensity made Carolina moan louder, but that only turned Andrew on even more.


    After several minutes of fucking her, Carolina couldn''t resist and with a strong spasm she cum. Andrew didn''t stop, because he was also close to orgasm and he accelerated his movements until he filled Carolina''s interior with his seed.


    With that Carolina fell tired on Andrew''s chest breathing roughly, but in seconds she recovered a little and moved aside. Helena and the other two girls who had finished playing with each other immediately charged at Andrew''s cock.


    This time, it wasn''t as vigorous, but it was still erect and then the three girls began to suck it. Carolina after recovering joined in and Andrew now had the sight of his four wives giving him a blowjob.


    The large size of Andrew''s cock allowed each girl to take a part and they licked it as if it were the most delicious thing they had ever tasted. Within seconds the vaginal juices they themselves had left behind and the semen that was still leaking out were cleaned and replaced by saliva.


    With so much stimulation Andrew''s cock rose again and the job continued. This time they didn''t wait their turn but alternated. Andrew made them get into different positions and penetrated them until dawn.


    They fucked so much that they fell exhausted on the bed and lost consciousness, without even cleaning up the mess they made. Their bodies and sheets were covered in sweat, vaginal juices, and semen, but they didn''t care.


    Since they spent the whole night fucking, they didn''t wake up even after noon and then Aki and Zany entered the room to see what had happened. When they opened the door, they smelled the strong smell of sex and could only say, "They really went wild."


    Seeing Andrew and the other girls still asleep, bathed in fluids, naked, and in strange positions, they decided not to wake them. They closed the door and informed everyone that Andrew and the others were tired so they shouldn''t bother them.


    Everyone knew what they meant by tired, but they didn''t say anything, as it wasn''t something strange. It''s common knowledge that when Andrew and his wives woke up late, it was because they had had wild sex.


    Even a messenger from the Dunnas royal family who had come to invite them on behalf of the queen had to return empty-handed, as Andrew was not in a condition to attend.


    Diana had heard about Andrew''s return and wanted to talk to him, as she considered him an important ally and needed to be in contact, but when she heard that he couldn''t come she was surprised.


    She even thought that relations could be cooling down, but Daphne, being more experienced, told her not to think the worst. She convinced her that perhaps he was tired from the trip and that was why he hadn''t accepted. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although worried, Diana accepted her mother''s words and decided to wait until the next day to send a new invitation. Andrew and the others didn''t get up until nightfall when Dunnas Palace was beginning to receive clients.


    It''s not that they had rested enough, but that hunger woke them up. Seeing the mess they had made, they laughed bitterly and quickly changed all the sheets, and pillows, and took a long bath to clean off all the dirt.


    When they left the room, Aki and Zany had already prepared dinner for them in the office and they ate as if they hadn''t eaten for weeks, which made the two girls laugh. After the meal, Aki reported on the royal messenger who had come and Andrew said calmly, "Tomorrow we will visit the castle."


    Due to the crazy night they had had, they only slept peacefully that night. Aki and Zany joined them in bed and it was the first time since they left for Comers that they all slept together.

 CHAPTER 556

    The next day, Andrew and his wives woke up early since they hadn''t had any intimate activity the previous night. After breakfast and handling some things at Dunnas Palace, Andrew, accompanied by Oliver, took the carriage and headed to the royal castle.He went alone because his wives didn''t want to join him. Aki and Zany weren''t too enthusiastic about such meetings and preferred to stay behind and train. His other wives had been living in the city, so they often saw the royal family and thus didn''t feel the need to go either.


    In the end, the royal family only wanted to see and speak with Andrew, so he went alone with Oliver. Upon arriving at the castle grounds, the guards let them in without any problems, and Kenia was already waiting for them at the entrance of the castle.


    Andrew and his family held a special place in the kingdom of Dunnas, which is why neither he nor any of his wives were stopped when visiting the castle. Moreover, they were constantly being watched, so when they arrived, the queen was already informed and would give the order to let them in.


    "Welcome back, Sir Andrew. It''s been a while since we''ve seen you," Kenia said with a bow. Andrew returned the greeting and added, "There''s no need to be so formal. ''Sir'' is too much."


    Kenia smiled at Andrew''s words but replied, "I''m afraid I can''t do that. You are a special guest," to which Andrew could only smile bitterly.


    Andrew didn''t like the formality of nobles and royalty. Having the principles of his previous life ingrained in him, and growing up in a poor environment in this world, the etiquette they used felt uncomfortable to him.


    He preferred more casual and direct conversations. Even so, he understood Kenia''s position and didn''t force the issue. Kenia smiled at Andrew''s expression, as she understood his feelings, but said nothing and began leading them.


    Both, he and his wives frequently visited the castle because Diana and Daphne wanted to maintain good relations with them, so they treated them as if they were high-ranking nobles, and invited them frequently to drink tea or talk about business.


    Because of this, Kenia, who was always present and an expert in information gathering, had already gotten to know their personalities. They may be allies, but one must always keep an eye on them, so Kenia was always investigating them.


    Despite that, she was not intrusive, so it didn''t cause any problems. From what she had learned, she knew that Andrew and his companions were trustworthy allies and simple people.


    By simple, she didn''t mean, low status or anything like that, but in terms of behavior. If you treated them well, they would return the gesture, and if you offended them, you had better be ready for the consequences.


    That''s why, while Kenia was respectful and formal in front of them, she wasn''t overly strict in her behavior, as she knew they didn''t appreciate that kind of attitude.


    They quickly arrived at the office where the kingdom''s most important matters were discussed. It was the same office where Andrew had been taken always he came to, and there he found Daphne, Diana, and Ariza waiting for him.


    As soon as Ariza saw him enter, she didn''t wait for Kenia to announce them and ran toward him, jumping into his chest with a cheerful, "Brother Andrew, you''ve finally come back!" Andrew smiled warmly at the princess''s behavior.


    Although it wasn''t the proper conduct for a princess, neither Daphne nor Diana said anything, as they knew Andrew and Ariza had grown quite close, almost like siblings, and that was beneficial to them, so they didn''t complain.


    Andrew returned the hug and said, "Ariza, this isn''t how a princess should behave," which made Ariza blush with embarrassment. Andrew laughed cheerfully at her reaction but didn''t tease her further.


    In fact, he preferred this kind of attitude, as it was more informal and close. After the greetings, Andrew and Oliver took their seats, and Daphne was the first to speak, "How was your journey?" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It had its surprises and setbacks, but nothing we couldn''t handle," Andrew said casually, knowing it hadn''t been as simple as he made it sound, but there was no need to go into detail.


    Daphne, being an experienced woman, knew Andrew was hiding something, but she didn''t press him, as if he wasn''t telling them, it probably didn''t concern them, and it was better not to pry into matters that weren''t their business.


    At that moment, Diana interjected, "Even so, you''ve returned rather quickly. Weren''t you headed to Comers? I don''t think you could''ve reached there so soon." Andrew smiled and nodded, "Yes, there''s still a long way to go. We only made it to the Duchy of Cannes."


    These words made Daphne and Diana furrow their brows, and the former asked, "Did something happen?" She knew Andrew wouldn''t cut his trip short unless something serious occurred, which worried her.


    Although Andrew wouldn''t tell them everything he had already discussed with his wives and close ones, and he would inform them about the fallen god at least what he knew and what had happened. The royal family of Dunnas had proven to be friends, and it was better to warn them.


    Andrew adopted a serious expression and said, "Yes, something did happen. It would be best if the elders were present." At these words, both Diana, Daphne, and even Ariza became serious.


    Ariza may be young and inexperienced, but she had been educated to be the next queen, so she could recognize when important matters were being discussed. Calling the three elder protectors of the royal family was an obvious sign that what was about to be discussed was very serious.


    The three elders were already present, as they were always there when Andrew visited. Although he was an ally, they couldn''t be too cautious. It wasn''t that they distrusted him, but it was their nature as protectors of the royal family.


    Seconds later, the three elders appeared, warmly greeting Andrew, which he returned, and then Johan asked, "What had happened that is so serious that it requires us?"


    Andrew looked around the room and, before telling them, said, "With the presence of the three guardians, I believe the others are not necessary. Kenia can stay, but I recommend the rest leave."


    This surprised everyone. Not the fact that Andrew could sense the hidden agents, since if he could detect the three elders, those agents were easy to locate.


    What surprised them was how reserved Andrew was. "Withdraw," Johan said in a grave tone, and within seconds, all the agents had left. "Boy, what''s so important?" the elder Arkos asked, a bit concerned.


    Andrew looked at everyone in the room and began to speak, "First of all, what I''m about to tell you must not leave this room. You can make preparations, but do not spread the word." Such secrecy made everyone nervous, even the usually reserved elder Castos. "Andrew, what''s going on? We promise to keep silent," Daphne said seriously. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could tell that Andrew was extremely serious about this topic, so it must not be something trivial. Andrew nodded and began to speak, "I don''t know how informed you are about what happened in the chaos zone?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened because there was no one on the continent who wasn''t aware of what had happened in that place. Not only had a strange organization appeared aiming to revive the fallen god, but dragons, who were believed to be extinct, had also appeared, among many other things.


    Now they understood Andrew''s secrecy, but they said nothing, only nodding to signal they understood the situation. Andrew, noticing this, explained what had occurred.


    He didn''t go into too much detail about the people who told him this but told them he had met with some members of the dragon race, the liquid spirit race, and vampires, who had told him about some of the ongoing events.


    He didn''t explain who these members were, as he wasn''t sure where information could leak, but it was obvious they weren''t ordinary members, and everyone present understood that.


    Andrew told them about the traitorous dragon Carcom, the organization supporting him, and what he had learned about the war from a thousand years ago. Andrew was detailed in his account but omitted the identities of those who provided him with this information.


    The office fell into a deathly silence, with only Andrew''s voice breaking it as he recounted his story. When he finished, the silence lingered.


    Everyone had dark expressions, and Ariza was even trembling with fear. They might not know all the details, but to some extent, all the kingdoms on the continent knew something about the fallen god and the war from a thousand years ago.


    They knew how serious the situation was, and Ariza, being young, was the most affected. She might not know everything, but what she did understand was enough to frighten her.


    Seeing her trembling, Andrew sighed, approached her, and hugged her to comfort her. It wasn''t until he managed to calm her that Elder Johan asked, "Boy, I understand that you''re hiding the sources of this information since it could backfire on us, but is the source reliable?"


    Andrew understood the elder''s concerns. Obviously, this wasn''t a trivial matter, and telling them about the danger they faced like this, without evidence, made them doubtful. It wasn''t because they didn''t trust Andrew but because they didn''t want to accept the reality of what he had told them.


    Understanding this, Andrew looked them in the eyes and, showing confidence, said, "I won''t reveal their names, but I can tell you, they are survivors of the war from a thousand years ago on the Lost Continent."

 CHAPTER 557

    The mention of survivors from the war a thousand years ago made everyone gasp in surprise, but before they could fully process it, a powerful aura appeared in the room. The three elders, Daphne, Diana, Ariza, Kenia, and even Oliver were shocked to see an old, wrinkled woman, who, despite her age, still showed signs of having been very beautiful in her youth.Andrew doesn''t react because he already knows about the old woman''s existence. Since the first time he came to this castle, he had sensed her¡ªwell, Fluffy did¡ªbut since she had never appeared or attempted to contact him, he paid her no mind.


    Even now, she didn''t seem interested in showing herself directly to him, which is why he had ignored her. However, seeing her now, he understood that it wasn''t that she hadn''t paid attention to him, but rather that she had been doing so subtly.


    Oliver immediately stood up with the intention of protecting Andrew, but Andrew raised his hand, signaling that there was no problem. Meanwhile, everyone else bowed and greeted her, "Greetings to the founder."


    This genuinely surprised Andrew. He didn''t know the old woman was the founder of the Dunnas Kingdom. Upon learning this, he immediately recalled the history of this country and realized that it had been around for over a millennium.


    It wasn''t unusual for kingdoms on this continent to be a thousand years old, but if they also had someone as powerful as this old woman, the possibility of her being a survivor of the war against the Fallen God was high.


    As Andrew thought about this, the old woman looked at him and said, "Young Andrew, you must be quite special for Elder Zaros and Elder Elidyr to have shared that information with you. Who are you, really? Or better yet, what are you?"


    The old woman''s questions made everyone tremble. While there was no hostility, her tone was demanding. Despite feeling as if she were forcing him to speak, Andrew, using his Eros Eyes to observe her, could tell she was genuinely just curious.


    "Maybe that''s just her nature," Andrew thought to himself, and then, looking at the old woman, he replied, "Elder, since you''ve appeared, shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking questions?"


    Andrew''s response made everyone present break into a cold sweat, feeling that he was being far too bold and disrespectful. But to their surprise, the old woman started laughing.


    Everyone was bewildered by her reaction, but she didn''t care about their stares and continued laughing for a few more seconds. Once she calmed down, the old woman said, "Forgive me, it''s just a habit. I am Emaliene Dunnas, the first queen and founder of this kingdom."


    "I''m Andrew, though you''ve known that since the first time I came here," Andrew replied with a smile that showed how calm he was. The old woman narrowed her eyes at his words and spoke again, "As I thought, you noticed me."


    With a curious, almost inquisitive look, Emaliene asked again, "You intrigue me. What are you? I know you''re no ordinary person, but I can''t figure you out. Would you satisfy my curiosity?"


    Andrew was hesitant to reveal anything but knew that hiding his identity could be troublesome, especially with the presence of this old woman. However, he didn''t immediately reveal his secrets.


    "Can I trust the people in this room?" Andrew asked, surprising everyone. Daphne and the others believed they had a good relationship with Andrew, but hearing him ask that made them realize he didn''t trust them enough to share his secrets, which was understandable but still hurtful.


    The old woman smiled and, with a cold tone, said, "I swear under my name, Emaliene Dunnas, and my ancestors, that if anyone present reveals anything, I will personally kill them with my own hands."


    Once again, everyone audibly gasped, and Andrew was surprised. Such an oath was not something one could make lightly. In a world filled with incredible skills and magic, it was the equivalent of making a soul oath, the highest form of vow in this world.


    If broken, only death awaited, so Andrew relaxed and said, "Since the Elder is so decisive, I''ll tell you. I am Andrew, a candidate for godhood." Everyone stared at him, confused, but the old woman, on the other hand, was astonished.


    Despite her surprise, she regained her composure in seconds and said, "I see. That''s why those elders told you. You have a difficult destiny, young one." Andrew smiled bitterly and replied, "It''s not like I asked for it."


    "Hahaha," the old woman laughed again. She was quite eccentric, but she quickly calmed down and said, "That''s true. However, if you''re a candidate for godhood, you must not be one of combat."


    At this point, only the old woman and Andrew understood what they were talking about. Oliver also understood, as Andrew''s guardian, but everyone else was lost. Still, none dared to interrupt.


    "The Elder is perceptive. I am a candidate for a god of Eros," Andrew responded, without hiding anything. The old woman nodded and let out a weary sigh as she said, "That''s unfortunate."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    She paused and added, "Even so, those elders aren''t naive enough to put their hopes in you without having a plan. Can you tell me?" Andrew hesitated, but in the end, he decided to tell her.


    "Elder Elidyr mentioned that upon breaking the fifth divine seal, I could go to him, and he would present me with some of the remains left to his people by the dead gods so I could absorb them."


    "I see!" the old woman exclaimed, and her eyes lit up with enthusiasm. It was clear she understood the implications of Andrew''s words, and then she asked, "What do you need?"


    "Well, for the moment, time. It''s not necessary for you to intervene, just to make your preparations," Andrew said, and the old woman nodded, "Don''t worry, I will personally oversee that."


    The elders and the women were on the verge of collapse, as Emaliene hadn''t intervened in the kingdom''s affairs for centuries, and hearing her say she would take matters into her own hands demonstrated the gravity of the situation.


    At that moment, Andrew seemed to remember something and said, "Oh, right, it''s possible that Elder Elidyr will send some war survivors to Galicia." These words made the old woman grow serious, and she asked, "What''s happening in Galicia?"


    "Well, in the Duchy of Cannes, we encountered two dragonesses who were passing through on their way to the demon kingdom. Apparently, the energy from the remains of the Fallen God generates chaos and conflict, and since they are constantly at war there, they believe some remains might be sealed there."


    "I see, like in the Chaos Zone," the old woman said, but then furrowed her brow and asked, "But why Galicia? I understand they''ve been at war with us for a long time, but that''s due to their lack of resources. Is there something I''m missing?"


    "Well, after hearing them, I thought maybe their lack of resources was due to the energy of the Fallen God. It''s strange for an entire country to be in such poor condition. Elder Zaros and the dragonesses we met thought it was possible," Andrew replied.


    He paused and added, "Since the dragonesses had their mission and couldn''t deviate, and Elder Zaros couldn''t leave his territory so easily, it was decided to ask Elder Elidyr to send some people to investigate."


    "If your assumption is correct, that''s problematic," the old woman said. After a few seconds of silence, she looked at the three elders and said, "Strengthen the border with Galicia. Send some demigods."


    Johan and the other elders didn''t dare disobey and quickly left to make the arrangements. Andrew, looking at the old woman, asked, "Lady Emaliene, are there any other survivors nearby?"


    "Not in Dunnas, but in almost every country there is at least one," the old woman replied and added, "Many, like me, founded countries but no longer involve themselves in worldly affairs. Why do you ask?"


    Andrew paused, gathering his thoughts. After a few seconds, he said, "Well, with this threat, it would be good to have more allies. According to what Elder Zaros said, no survivor of the war would want to see the Fallen God reborn."


    "In that, I don''t think he''s wrong," the old woman said with a bitter expression as if recalling painful memories. But then she added, "However, it''s not good to reveal too much."


    "It may be more convenient to have more allies, but the more people know, the more likely we are to be discovered. I suppose Zaros and Elidyr told you it''s better to remain hidden, didn''t they?" the old woman concluded.


    "Yes, they expect me to be a hidden card or something like that," Andrew responded, and the old woman nodded, "That''s for the best. For someone at my level, understanding that you are a strange existence isn''t difficult, but recognizing that you are a candidate for godhood is impossible unless you show or tell them."


    Andrew was confused by these words and asked, "But Elder Elidyr and Elder Zaros discovered me instantly," to which the old woman replied with a question, "The dragons you encountered, did they have the same level of strength as them?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instinctively, Andrew responded, "One of them did," to which the old woman asked again, "And did he notice?" Andrew shook his head again, and then the old woman said, "Elidyr has special eyes called Water Pearls, which allow him to see beyond what''s in front of him".


    She paused and continued, "Zaros has blood eyes, a type of eyes that are very rare among vampires, and while not as powerful as water pearls, they are also exceptional."


    "I see, that''s why despite being possessed by Fluffy when I killed the elder of the Vilotti family, she didn''t discover that I''m a god candidate," Andrew thought to which Fluffy corrected him, "That''s not entirely correct, master. It''s just that I didn''t release enough power for her to notice."

 CHAPTER 558

    Fluffy''s words confused Andrew and he couldn''t help but ask, "How is that possible?" Andrew believed that anyone who suddenly showed the strength of a demigod out of nowhere would be strange to anyone, especially a powerful and experienced person like the old woman."Well, since we caught that old man by surprise, she couldn''t discern my power, so while it is strange, it''s hard for her to associate that with you being a god candidate," Fluffy clarified.


    Understanding what happened, Andrew didn''t pursue the subject and continued talking to the old woman, telling her everything he knew. The meeting lasted for several hours, but in the end, everything ended well and the old woman promised to take action on the matter.


    After Andrew left, the old woman began to explain some matters about the war a thousand years ago and the fallen god to her descendants, clearing up their doubts and explaining what they would do from now on.


    She also congratulated them for the way they handled their relationship with Andrew, because while Daphne and the others did not fully understand what was happening, Elder Emaliene was well-informed and understood what it meant to have Andrew as an ally.


    After that, Andrew did not return directly to Dunnas Palace but went to visit Yuri. If it had been a long time since he had seen his wives, the time without seeing Yuri was longer.


    Upon arriving at the pleasure house run by Yuri, he was received as usual, with all the honor and respect he deserved, because everyone there knew that Yuri was Andrew''s lover and while she is the boss, everyone understands that the real boss is Andrew.


    Although very respectful, they were not too ceremonious. They quickly guided him to Yuri''s office and Andrew entered as usual, without announcing himself, as if it were his own house.


    There he could see Yuri reviewing documents and when he felt the door open, he raised his head, only to see Andrew. Although glad to see him, she feigned annoyance and complained, "So you finally deign to visit."


    Andrew smiled at the complaint, as he could see that Yuri was not really upset. He walked over to her and quite naturally lifted her from her chair, he sat down on the chair and pulled Yuri onto his lap.


    She did not object and let Andrew arrange her as he wished. She can pretend all she wants, but she is really waiting for Andrew to touch her and be intimate with her. Now that she is his concubine, no other man can touch her, so she would not waste her chance to be with Andrew now that he had come, just out of foolish pride.


    Andrew knew that perfectly, so he hugged her and kissed her tenderly. Yuri returned the kisses and caresses and in no time the temperature began to rise.


    Although the kisses were tender, Andrew''s hands were not. He squeezed Yuri''s tits vehemently and even threw one of his hands to Yuri''s crotch touching her forbidden valley over her clothes. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Soon the excitement took control of Yuri and she was at the mercy of Andrew, who did whatever he wanted with her. Instead of resisting, Yuri opened her legs allowing Andrew to touch her more easily.


    While they were still kissing, Andrew got tired of touching Yuri''s crotch over her clothes and lifting the dress she was wearing, he put his hand in, pulled down her panties, and began to rub her pussy.


    Yuri''s moans began to be heard and it was already difficult for her to continue with the kisses, but Andrew did not let her escape. His mouth moved from Yuri''s lips to her neck and he kissed her softly while continuing to rub her tits and pussy.


    In a short time, Yuri''s breathing became agitated and she could no longer bear Andrew manipulating her. It wasn''t that she didn''t feel good, she just wanted to speed things up, so she got off his lap and took off her clothes.


    Andrew smiled at seeing her so eager, but it didn''t bother her much. He had her bend over the desk showing him her ass and pussy and without getting up from the chair he was sitting on, Andrew started sucking her pussy.


    The obscene sounds of sucking and Yuri''s moans mixed together and flooded the office. Kneading her ass, Andrew moved his tongue all over Yuri''s pussy and even threw a few licks at her ass, which surprised Yuri, but she didn''t refuse.


    After giving her oral sex for a few minutes, Andrew moved away and removing his pants, uncovered his half-erect cock, and giving Yuri a spanking he said, "Bend over, give me a good blowjob."


    Yuri didn''t flinch at the request and bending down in front of Andrew, grabbed his cock and took it into her mouth. Every woman who has sex with Andrew has learned how to give oral sex which is not common in this world, so Yuri is no exception.


    In fact, she is very good at it. She takes Andrew''s cock as deep as she can, while her hands play with his balls. Andrew let out a small moan of pleasure and grabbing her hair he pressured her to continue.


    While she doesn''t have the best blowjob technique, the fact that she does deep throat is pleasurable, so Andrew doesn''t hold back by pushing his cock all the way inside Yuri. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this was a bit painful for her, Yuri held on and Andrew didn''t push her too hard. After several minutes and with his cock lubricated Andrew spoke again, "Lay back on the desk again."


    She complied and lifted her ass, showing her tight pussy and Andrew positioned himself behind her, aligned his cock with Yuri''s pussy, and slowly penetrated her gently. Feeling Andrew''s massive, thick, throbbing cock making its way inside her made her moan, but not too loud, as Andrew hadn''t started thrusting yet.


    He pushed his cock into Yuri''s pussy until the root hit her ass and pulled out at the same speed. Andrew''s movements were slow and delicate, but at the same time deep.


    Between each thrust and withdrawal, Andrew''s movements increased in intensity and Yuri began to moan louder and louder. Before long, Andrew''s thrusts were so violent that the slapping of their bodies colliding became audible.


    With each thrust, Yuri''s ass contracted under the force of Andrew''s thrust and her body rocked from the inertia of the movement. Vaginal juices began to leak out and Yuri and Andrew''s legs were already splashed with them.


    Andrew continued to penetrate her for a few minutes until he wanted to change position, so he pulled out, turned her around, sat her on the desk, and penetrated her again, now facing forward.


    Andrew was more violent this time and Yuri clung to Andrew like a koala resisting Andrew''s wild thrusts. The moans were almost screams and if the office didn''t have thick walls, everyone could hear them.


    Yuri''s pussy was leaking love juices in abundance, to the point of creating a small puddle on the floor, but that didn''t matter, they were focused on fucking and getting more and more violent.


    Yuri being quite sensitive didn''t hold out for long and cum after a few minutes, but Andrew didn''t let her rest. He held her legs and made her wrap her arms around his neck and carried her to the office couches.


    Laying her down on the oversized couch, Andrew continued fucking her. She had just cum so the sensitivity was at its maximum, but she didn''t complain, on the contrary, she enjoyed the sensation.


    Andrew penetrated her until she couldn''t take it anymore and filled her pussy with cum. The two of them lay there for a few minutes while they caught their breath and when they did, they continued.


    Now it was Andrew who sat on the couch and Yuri who jumped on his cock with her back to him. Andrew held her ass to lift her up a little and create more space so he could penetrate her deeper.


    The slamming sound was also louder and Yuri''s moans could no longer be measured as moans, as she screamed madly at the pleasure she felt. She cum again soon after and Andrew took the opportunity to lay her down on the couch.


    He put her on her side and lifting one of her legs, he climbed on the leg lying on the couch and penetrated her in this way. On her side with her leg raised and Andrew''s strong thrusts made her moan again.


    Her tits swung up and down with each thrust and even though Yuri''s pussy was secreting love juices and semen that Andrew had discharged earlier, it didn''t stop them.


    They were wild and fucked for a couple of hours. Yuri cum about 5 times and Andrew 4 times, so sweat was soaking through them and the obscene fluids of both sexes could be seen everywhere.


    Andrew recovered quickly, as his stamina is abnormal, but Yuri was lying on the couch breathing heavily and not caring about the strange position she was in and the semen that covered her.


    They stayed there for a while while they recovered and after doing so, they went to take a bath to clean off the accumulated dirt, but they took the opportunity to have another round in the bathroom.


    After having fun, Andrew said goodbye with a tender kiss on Yuri''s lips, and without asking for anything, he left. Normally, when Andrew visited her he asked about business and other matters, but this time he had come to fuck, and since he had already done so, he left.


    Yuri didn''t care, as business was going well, there was nothing special to report and she also just wanted to be fucked, something she had already achieved, to the point that her pussy hurt, so she was satisfied.

 CHAPTER 559

    Surprisingly, Andrew had left early in the morning, but he returned to Dunnas Palace as the sun began to set. Since he no longer needed to oversee business matters personally, upon his arrival, he immediately headed to his office, but not before calling all his close associates for a meeting.He had enjoyed his time since returning, but it was time to plan for the future. Although they had already decided to introduce new products into the beauty business, he didn''t yet have the points, and that wasn''t the only thing they needed to organize.


    He now had an establishment in the Duchy of Cannes and needed to plan everything related to hiring staff, training them, and opening for business. For that, he needed to discuss their strategy with everyone.


    The Heavenly Palace in Cannes was different from the other establishments. Not only was it larger and more luxurious, but it was also located in a region unfamiliar to them, and they lacked connections there.


    Certainly, they had the support of the Pixoy family, the ruling family of the area, but they couldn''t rely on them for everything, so they needed to discuss what steps to take. Soon, the office was bustling with activity. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew, his wives, Oliver, Marie, Gaston, Canna, Erick, Vala, Sansa, Castor, and Sonia gathered to discuss the situation. Andrew wasted no time and quickly brought up the topic at hand.


    As with the other Heavenly Palaces, Andrew preferred to use slaves as employees for the Cannes Palace, but he knew it would be impractical there, as slavery was nearly nonexistent in Cannes. It wasn''t prohibited, but the ducal city had no slave market, and the neighboring cities of other countries were not large or prosperous enough to support one.


    While Andrew could transport slaves from elsewhere, Gaston raised an important point. The Pixoy family had gifted him the establishment, but it wouldn''t be appropriate not to hire local staff from the city.


    The Pixoy family wanted to be friends with Andrew, so they wouldn''t be offended if he didn''t generate jobs, but as rulers of the city, it was clear they would expect him to contribute to the local economy. So, although it wasn''t mandatory, it would be preferable to hire local personnel.


    Andrew understood that they were currying favor with him due to Zaros''s command and that there wouldn''t be any problem if he brought in slaves. However, Gaston had a point. Since they were helping him, it wouldn''t hurt to help them a little by generating some employment. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The issue was that Andrew had become distrustful and didn''t want to deal with disobedient employees, or worse, traitors. However, he eventually accepted Gaston''s proposal, knowing that with his Eros eyes and complete control over the place, there wasn''t much to worry about.


    The only thing was that he would have to be strict and not allow those employees into the inner circle where the others resided. This might limit some possibilities, but it was still the best solution.


    Despite this, they would still need a few slaves, as courtesans were necessary. Knowing that there were vampires in the city who would frequent their business, it was better to have people who wouldn''t mind losing a little blood from time to time.


    The pleasure house in the Duchy of Cannes was different from the others. The presence of vampire clients created a significant distinction. Vampires weren''t a hot-blooded race, but they often frequented pleasure houses to enjoy a bit of blood when their excitement reached its peak. Not all courtesans could handle that, but if they were slaves, they wouldn''t have a choice.


    Andrew had largely gotten over his issues with slavery. It wasn''t that he supported it, but he wasn''t entirely against it either. His current mindset was to treat them as human but keep them under his control¡ªa bit hypocritical, but that was the reality of this world, and he had to accept it.


    They discussed everything until late into the night and defined what needed to be done. They agreed to contact Dino to purchase some slaves from the market in Estrella City. Out of all the cities where they had businesses, Star City had the largest and most diverse slave market, with nearby communities of elves, barbarians, dwarves, and humans, so it was possible to acquire girls of various races.


    They also decided to organize a recruitment drive in the duchy''s city to hire cleaning staff, administrative workers, and kitchen personnel. Unfortunately, this was a task Andrew couldn''t escape.


    His special eyes could filter out any ill-intentioned applicants who wanted to work for him. Andrew wasn''t naive; he knew many in that city wanted to get close to him due to his connection with the Pixoy family, so it wasn''t surprising that spies might apply for jobs.


    At that moment, his Eros eyes were essential, as he could easily identify and prevent them from working for him, avoiding any problems. The meeting extended into the late hours of the night, and when it ended, they all went straight to bed.


    While Dunnas Palace was still open and bustling with clients, but that wasn''t something they needed to monitor. Andrew and his wives had a passionate night involving a lot of sex, but it wasn''t as wild as their first night after his return.


    The next morning, Andrew traveled alone to Star Palace to ask Dino to purchase a large number of slaves to serve as courtesans for the Cannes Palace. He also took the opportunity to meet with the elderly Anka and inform her that he would be bringing a group of amazons soon, which she received with joy.


    With everything settled in Star City, Andrew traveled to the Amazon forest to announce his return. There, he met with the elder Bita and shared his plan to take some amazons to Star City, and she agreed to have a group ready within a week, as they would have to come from other parts of the forest.


    With everything arranged, Andrew stayed at the Heavenly Palace in the forest, enjoying the company of his two courtesans. He hadn''t seen them in a long time, and it had been even longer since he''d had sex with them, so he took full advantage of the opportunity.


    The two amazons were thrilled and did their best to please him. They had sex like rabbits all morning, and when Andrew returned to Dunnas Palace, Candice, who was in the office, said, "It''s good that you''re being more proactive with sex, but remember that you need to please us too."


    Andrew looked at her quizzically and asked, "Are you dissatisfied?" to which Candice replied, "You were a bit lazy yesterday." Andrew narrowed his eyes and recalled the previous night. He didn''t remember being lazy.


    Certainly, he hadn''t been wild, but he had pleased each of his wives, so he didn''t trust Candice''s words, so he responded, "I recall hearing you moaning like crazy last night."


    Hearing Andrew''s comment, Candice''s face turned red with embarrassment. It was true that she had thoroughly enjoyed herself the previous night¡ªshe was only teasing him and hadn''t expected Andrew to respond like that.


    Andrew smiled, seeing his wife embarrassed, and leaned in to give her a kiss. Candice didn''t resist, and after the brief kiss, Andrew said, "Don''t mess with me, you''ll always lose."


    Without waiting for her to reply, Andrew left the office in search of Sonia. Due to his absence, some things had stalled, including the sale of Kalifa''s books. While he had left the copier, no one else had the ability to teleport, so the books had only been sold in Dunnas, causing them to lose money.


    Andrew knew Kalifa had written another novel, and it had sold well, but he needed to check on the progress of the new works. Sonia and Kalifa had become a couple, so Andrew sought out Sonia, as she spent the most time with Kalifa and knew her habits.


    Although Andrew had initially paired them together to prevent Kalifa from working herself to death, they had grown closer and were now a proper couple, even though Sonia wasn''t faithful at all.


    As Andrew''s apostle, it was clear that Sonia wouldn''t be a one-person woman, but they made the relationship work nonetheless. Kalifa enjoyed writing and spending time with Sonia, so she didn''t forbid her from seeing other men or women.


    After a short conversation with Sonia, Andrew learned that Kalifa hadn''t only finished one book but had already completed another and was working on a third story. This concerned Andrew, as it seemed the elf had fallen back into her old habits.


    Fortunately, Sonia assured him that Kalifa wasn''t overworking herself, but that her writing ability had accelerated, and she seemed to have ideas flowing quickly, which explained her productivity.


    With that, Andrew approached Kalifa''s room to discuss her novels, but the elf was asleep¡ªand not in pajamas. The elf thought it was Sonia coming to check on her, so she didn''t bother covering herself when Andrew arrived.


    Seeing the petite elf naked, Andrew had to admit she had great curves. Her pristine white skin was intoxicating, but he restrained himself from pushing her onto the bed since she was Sonia''s girl, and he wouldn''t be so abusive as to steal her away.


    When Kalifa realized it was Andrew visiting, she immediately let out a loud scream, "Kyyyaaa!" and ran into the room to get dressed, which Andrew found amusing.

 CHAPTER 560

    A few seconds later, Kalifa reappeared wearing a long nightgown that reached halfway down her thighs. Although it covered her, it made her look very sensual, and Andrew could only shake his head when he saw her."Couldn''t you find something that covered you better? I''m not in a hurry to talk to you, go and put on something more decent," Andrew said, covering his face. Not out of embarrassment, but disappointment that Kalifa thought what she was wearing was enough.


    When Kalifa heard Andrew''s words, she looked at herself and didn''t find anything strange, so she didn''t move, which annoyed Andrew. In a grave tone, he said, "Do you want me to take you to bed?"


    Hearing this, Kalifa immediately shook her head vigorously. She didn''t find her outfit strange since it covered her, but it seemed she wasn''t aware that she looked too provocative in the nightgown she had chosen.


    Her thighs were practically visible, and though her curves were hidden, it was obvious she wasn''t wearing any underwear. The peaks of her nipples were visible, which was clearly turning Andrew on.


    Honestly, Andrew had no obligation not to touch Kalifa, as she was still his slave, but at the same time, she was Sonia''s partner. That was why he calmed himself, but seeing Kalifa still standing there like a fool, he had to shout, "Go put on some clothes!"


    Although she didn''t understand why Andrew was angry, Kalifa went to put on more clothes. This time she took a few minutes and then came out fully dressed, but Andrew still couldn''t believe what she was wearing.


    It wasn''t that she was still naked, but her outfit wasn''t the most discreet. She was wearing very short shorts that barely covered her and a spaghetti strap top that revealed her collarbone and shoulders.


    "Is this Sonia''s taste?" Andrew asked, and Kalifa replied, "She likes me to dress like this." Andrew could only think to himself that Sonia had great taste, as it made her partner cover enough not to seem vulgar but still showed off her assets, making her look attractive. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not wanting to think about it anymore, Andrew shifted the conversation to her novels, or he would end up pushing Kalifa onto the bed. "Well, Sonia told me you finished another book and are working on a third one."


    Hearing Andrew talk about her novels, Kalifa immediately brightened up and ran to get her manuscripts. A stack of papers was placed in front of Andrew as Kalifa said, "This is my second novel."


    Obviously, Kalifa had written several books, but since Andrew had left on his journey, she had written two novels and was working on the third. That''s why she referred to this as her second novel.


    Andrew wanted to take things slowly, so he picked up the manuscripts and started reading. Kalifa remained standing there, waiting for Andrew''s impressions. While many had already read it, she knew Andrew had a better critical eye for these things.


    The manuscript had more than 100 pages so he wouldn''t finish soon, so Andrew told Kalifa, "Sit down, this will take a while." Although she understood, her excitement had kept her standing, but with Andrew''s comment, she sat down.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew''s reading ability wasn''t small, and he quickly read through the entire story. About three hours passed, but it was nothing for Andrew, as the story was very good.


    Andrew nodded with excitement and said, "Very good, but again, you focus too much on the main characters and plot. You need to develop the other characters and their stories."


    Kalifa smiled bitterly because she already knew about this issue. She became so engrossed in the main story that she forgot about everything else. While the story worked and was exciting, it always left a bittersweet feeling about what was happening around the main characters and plot.


    She explained her problem to Andrew, and he fell into deep thought. He understood what Kalifa was trying to say, as when you concentrate on something and don''t want to lose the idea, it''s best to keep going.


    The problem was that the story ended up being very monotonous. So Andrew suggested an idea, "I understand your problem. It would be good for you to continue like this, but once you finish, you should read it and try to add the other characters'' stories afterward."


    Kalifa tilted her head as if not understanding, so Andrew expanded his explanation. "Your problem is that the main story hits you with such force that you write it down immediately until the end."


    Kalifa nodded, and Andrew continued, "This causes the secondary characters not to have much interaction, even though they are great characters. So what I propose is that you finish the main idea first."


    "When you have everything finished, reread it and think of things you could add and rewrite," Andrew concluded his explanation. Kalifa understood his idea, but she didn''t like it much.


    She felt fulfilled when she finished a story, so rereading and rewriting felt tedious, as it seemed like she was writing the same thing multiple times, and that didn''t excite her.


    Unlike before, Kalifa was no longer afraid of Andrew, so she explained her thoughts, which Andrew understood. But he still said, "I understand your point, but if you keep writing like this, your books won''t be attractive."


    Andrew paused and looked at Kalifa seriously and said, "It may work for now, but readers will soon find the pattern and start getting bored of your novels being one-dimensional."


    Hearing this, Kalifa panicked because, although she no longer feared Andrew, her only value was her novels. If that stopped working, she would have problems, even with Sonia''s protection.


    Andrew knew the little elf was panicking, so he consoled her. "Don''t panic, you just need to make some adjustments. If you think rereading and rewriting isn''t good, you''ll need to learn to create a broader story from the beginning."


    "How can I do that? Whenever an idea hits me, I write it until the end, and I can''t stop," said Kalifa with a bit of sadness. Andrew replied, "Why don''t you try making an outline for the story first?"


    "Outline?" Kalifa asked, confused, so Andrew explained. "Yes, instead of writing the story all at once, first focus on imagining the characters, what they will do, their relationships, how they fit into the story, and with all that prepared, you put it together."


    Kalifa thought about Andrew''s suggestion. Honestly, she didn''t like that much either, but it was better than rewriting, so she agreed to try it. Seeing her commitment, Andrew nodded and asked, "What''s happening with the novel you''re working on?"


    Upon hearing the question about her next novel, Kalifa excitedly started telling him about what she had written and her ideas for the future of this story. Again, it was a good story, but it had the same flaw: the secondary characters were too isolated and disconnected from the main story, making it feel bland.


    Since it wasn''t finished yet, Andrew guided Kalifa on what she needed to do. He didn''t give her ideas on what to write, as Kalifa was superior to him in that, but he did ask questions.


    What will this character do? What are the goals of these characters? Who are they connected to? And similar questions that made Kalifa''s eyes widen as if a new world had opened before her.


    Quickly, she grabbed a paper and pen and wrote down all the ideas that came to mind. Then she showed them to Andrew, and he smiled happily and said, "It looks interesting. Keep going down this path and see what happens."


    After his long conversation with Kalifa, Andrew returned to his office, where dinner had already been prepared. His wives and children were ready to eat, as were his close associates, Oliver, Castor, their wives, and other trusted employees.


    During dinner, they discussed the hiring process for the Cannes Palace staff and decided to conduct interviews in three days. They would use the next two days to spread the word about the hiring.


    Since they had to hire cleaning, administrative, and kitchen staff, the experts in these fields had to be present. Carmen would be in charge of cleaning since, even though she was now a nanny, she was still the most suitable for the task.


    As for the administrative side, Gaston would handle it, as no one was more versed in that area than him. For the kitchen, they needed to bring Hector, whose skills had reached a new level.


    Currently, Hector was not inferior to any royal chef or those serving the high aristocracy, so there was no better person to evaluate the kitchen staff. The plan was for each of these three to evaluate the applicants'' skills, and at the end, they would have an interview with Andrew for a final trust filter.


    With this established, they finished dinner, and after resting, they went to bed. Well, although it''s called rest, they really went to cuddle with their lovers in their rooms.


    Andrew did the same with his wives and had a wild night, as usual. Oliver, Castor, and Erick did the same with their wives, and the next day, Andrew teleported to the Duchy of Cannes with Oliver to make preparations for the hiring process.


    Since they were new to the city, they had no way of announcing the news, so they approached Damon for help. Being a minor matter, he had no problem helping them, although he delegated it to his wife.


    Certainly, Damon was the Duke, but his wife and children also handled many things in the duchy''s administration. She had no trouble spreading the word that Andrew was hiring staff. What they didn''t expect was that there would be so many interested parties and in a couple of days, everything would be crazy.

 CHAPTER 561

    The power and influence of the Pixoy family within the Duchy of Cannes are impressive, as with just a word from Abigale, the entire city knew within an hour that Andrew would be holding a recruitment drive in two days.To be precise, it wasn''t just the Pixoy family''s influence that was impressive; many were keeping a close eye on Andrew''s movements. So when the rumor that he was recruiting spread, everyone knew right away.


    As Andrew had anticipated, all the important figures and organizations in the city wanted to get close to him, believing they could use him as a bridge to engage with the Duke. Quickly, these people and organizations found their best agents to participate in the recruitment. Not only were they interested, but common people were also drawn to it.


    Like any city, the duchy''s city had its problems and needs, so there were always unemployed people looking for work. There were also untrustworthy figures without any affiliations seeking opportunities.


    In no time, the city was buzzing with activity, which surprised Damon, as he had never seen the city so lively, especially not over a recruitment drive, but he quickly figured out the reason.


    Damon, being a smart man, realized this was because people wanted to get close to him and intended to use Andrew as a stepping stone. Not wanting Andrew to be bothered, he decided to intervene.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t prevent these people and organizations from showing up, but he proposed sending some of his vampires to ensure that no suspicious figures infiltrated Andrew''s staff.


    Though Andrew appreciated Damon''s help, he declined, as his Eros Eyes made it impossible for such a thing to happen. While the vampires employed by the Pixoy family knew most of the troublesome people in the city, they couldn''t compete with Andrew''s eyes.


    Damon insisted, but Andrew stood firm, and in the end, Damon had to withdraw. Still, Damon valued Andrew greatly, as it was his father who had asked him to look after him, so he didn''t sit idly by.


    He went to his father to inform him of the situation, hoping that Zaros could convince Andrew to accept their help, but he was surprised by Zaros''s words, "You don''t need to worry. No one can cause trouble in Andrew''s territory, not even me." Damon was shocked by these words and couldn''t help but ask, "How is that possible?"


    Zaros looked at Damon with a smile and said, "You don''t need to know, but as I''ve said before, Andrew is special. That''s why I told you not to make an enemy of him. No one can cause trouble in his territory. Warn everyone."


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Zaros didn''t explain further, Damon knew his father well enough to heed his warning. He understood that if Zaros was cautious about Andrew, it meant there was something extraordinary about him.


    Even though his curiosity grew, Damon didn''t ask more, as he knew his father wouldn''t tell him. He figured there had to be a reason, so he let things take their course and followed his father''s orders.


    The days passed quickly. Andrew had spent these nights with his wives and even visited Yuri on more than one occasion, so his system points were fully charged.


    Despite that, he didn''t check what he could buy, as it was the day of the staff recruitment for the Cannes Palace. When the doors opened, everyone was astonished to see thousands of applicants.


    While this place required a large staff, there were still many more applicants than expected. Unfortunately, with just one glance, Andrew could sense most of the ulterior motives of these people.


    It''s true that he didn''t detect anyone with malicious intent, but that was because there were too many people, and he couldn''t distinguish everyone''s aura. Moreover, while they had no ill intent, they weren''t trustworthy either.


    Loyalty was something Andrew highly valued, and most of these candidates showed no potential for loyalty. It was clear they came with hidden agendas, which, while not harmful, wouldn''t benefit them either.


    Even so, Andrew didn''t immediately dismiss them. He waited for Gaston, Carmen, and Hector to do their work, and then it would be his time to shine. Since they had already announced they were looking for workers for cleaning, cooking, and administration, it was easy to divide the applicants into groups.


    Andrew didn''t intervene in the tests conducted by Hector, Gaston, and Carmen, as he trusted them completely. Honestly, the tests were easy to execute, practical, and efficient, yet also demanding.


    Carmen took her group from room to room, making them clean and organize everything. All the rooms had been disorganized in recent days just for this test. This group required the least skill, as anyone can clean, but Carmen wasn''t just evaluating if they could do it, but also how quickly and how well.


    Despite now being a nanny focused on children, Carmen had great managerial skills, especially in cleaning, as she had done so for decades. There was no doubt about her expertise.


    Hundreds of applicants took their tests, and soon, the successful ones began to stand out. The place is massive, with hundreds of rooms, so cleaning is no easy task.


    In fact, this group had to be the largest, as they would handle the rooms, bathrooms, banquet halls, hallways, and many other areas, which required dozens if not hundreds of people.


    Carmen simulated the need to clean the entire establishment, and many couldn''t handle it, so they were quickly eliminated. Hector''s test was the most demanding, as he had to select the candidates for cooks.


    Being a family chef and cooking for a place like this is different. The quantities of food prepared in a night are massive, and it not only had to be delicious but quick to prepare.


    Andrew had spent large amounts of money buying food so that Hector could conduct the test. The group was large but was divided into teams and made to simulate a night of work for a few hours. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they worked in teams, their evaluations were individual, as Hector couldn''t condemn an entire team due to a few bad individuals. There were cooks of all types and abilities, but Hector focused on those who were fast and meticulous.


    Gaston, on the other hand, conducted exercises simulating customer service, preparing scenarios from welcoming guests to handling drunk and aggressive clients. Given the number of applicants and the staff they needed, it was impossible to finish the test in one day, so they decided to continue the next day.


    What they didn''t expect was that more people would show up the following day, causing chaos. Not because things became disorganized, but because the recruitment extended longer than planned.


    Over the next three days, Gaston, Carmen, and Hector selected the candidates who had shown the best skills, yet they still had hundreds left. Now came the most crucial part¡ªthe interview with Andrew.


    Andrew decided to interview them five at a time, or he wouldn''t finish in a week. Oliver and Candice joined him in the interviews. Oliver, with his Aura Eyes blessing, could assist Andrew and he is also his guardian.


    Candice, on the other hand, is an experienced merchant, so she could offer another perspective, not to mention her strange ability to spot opportunities and threats, which could prove useful.


    While this ability couldn''t be controlled, if it is activated, it could be a decisive factor in making a decision. The interviews were short, with simple questions like name, age, and motivation to work at Cannes Palace.


    The first groups were straightforward¡ªnormal people who simply wanted a job, so Andrew noted them down to be hired. However, among the last groups interviewed on the first day, a special case emerged.


    During the recruitment process, Andrew had dismissed several who came with hidden intentions, but in this group, there was a particularly special middle-aged man, as not only did he have ulterior motives, but they weren''t good ones.


    The others simply wanted to get close to Andrew for the benefit of the Pixoy family, but this man had a murderous aura. Even Candice noticed how strange this man was, so Andrew and Oliver remained on alert.


    The man acted naturally, like any other applicant, feigning a bit of nervousness, but to Andrew and Oliver, his performance was pointless. Wanting to see what the man intended, they made him the last to be interviewed.


    The other four candidates left, and with only the man with the murderous aura remaining, Andrew asked, "I don''t think I''ve offended anyone in the city enough for them to send an assassin. What''s your goal?".


    The man was shocked to be discovered, as he was an experienced assassin and never thought he''d be detected so easily. Without answering the question, he quickly stood up and, drawing a hidden dagger, attacked Candice.


    She wasn''t his target, but he knew she was the easiest to capture among the three. He recognized that Oliver and Andrew were stronger than him, so it was useless to attack them, so, he went for Candice.

 CHAPTER 562

    Unfortunately for him, he underestimated Oliver''s strength. In fact, even Andrew''s strength, because although the assassin didn''t know that inside this establishment Andrew is like a god, Andrew was still physically stronger than him.The assassin had barely moved when Oliver immobilized him. The assassin had taken the first step but immediately felt a force pin him to the ground, slamming him into the floor. In seconds, under this pressure, his vision darkened, and he lost consciousness.


    "Take him to the dungeon and find out who his target was and who sent him," Andrew said as if this event was just another day at work.


    Oliver didn''t even have to move; from the shadows, two people dressed in black appeared and took the assassin away. Several Shadow agents were hidden in the office, and although this assassin was experienced, he was no match for the Shadow agents, so he hadn''t noticed them.


    Initially, the Shadow agents were relatively weak, but over time, Oliver trained them, and they became strong enough that even experts found it difficult to detect them. The current Shadow agents were on par with some of the top intelligence and espionage agencies on the continent, especially when it came to stealth. Andrew''s current strength wasn''t something to be underestimated.


    After the incident, Andrew and the others interviewed more groups, and by the end of the day, one of the men who had been interviewed didn''t leave. Instead, he said, "Sir, honestly, I didn''t come to apply for a job. My intention is to speak with you."


    Andrew already knew that this man''s intentions weren''t to get the job, but he hadn''t said anything. Since the man revealed his true motives, Andrew decided to listen. The man respectfully said, "Mr. Andrew, I am a member of the Rutsu Merchants Association, and I would like to propose a business deal."


    Although Andrew wasn''t very familiar with this organization, he had some information about it. Damon hadn''t been able to convince him to accept help by sending vampires, but he had given Andrew a detailed document on various important individuals and organizations to be aware of.


    The Rutsu Merchants Association was a well-known company specializing in the sale of high-level slaves¡ªnot just any slaves, but high-quality ones. In short, they focused on quality over quantity.


    Even though they had a somewhat shady background, according to Damon''s information, they were serious about their business. Taking this into account, Andrew didn''t dismiss the man but instead asked, "What kind of business?"


    "I assume Mr. Andrew is already familiar with our line of work, so I won''t beat around the bush. Are you interested in high-level slaves?" the man said, and Andrew responded, "When you say high-level, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that Andrew was interested, the man said, "You name it. Beauties, strong soldiers, people with special skills¡ªtell me what you need, and I''ll see if we can meet your request."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes and asked, "What did you say your name was?" to which the man responded with a slight bow, "Rutsu". Andrew was surprised and said, "I can''t believe the head himself came," to which the man replied, "I can''t send just anyone to negotiate with a high-level client."


    "What makes you think that?" Andrew asked, knowing that his question was a bit foolish. There wasn''t a single person in the city who didn''t know about his relationship with the duke and his family, so it was obvious that he was an important figure.


    The reason he asked was that Andrew was using his Eros Eyes to observe Rutsu, and as the conversation progressed, he could better evaluate his aura and determine if his intentions were purely business or something else.


    While it''s difficult to hide one''s true intentions from their aura, sometimes identifying them isn''t so simple, as not all auras are straightforward. Intelligent, powerful, and experienced individuals often have auras with multiple forms and colors, making them difficult to read.


    Previously, Andrew hadn''t known this, but he discovered it after meeting powerful figures like Elidyr, Zaros, and the old woman Lugia. While there''s a dominant aura that shows what they really want, Zaros showed him that crafty individuals could deceive him by changing the shape and color of their aura at will.


    When Andrew saw this, he couldn''t help but think that his Eros Eyes weren''t as reliable as he thought. But Zaros had told him that it was impossible for anyone who didn''t know Andrew was a candidate for godhood to manipulate their aura like this.


    According to Zaros, there isn''t a single god, no matter their domain, who doesn''t possess special eyes. This was known to everyone who survived the war and had encountered many gods and candidates for godhood.


    Therefore, with the simple trick of changing their aura, it was easy to fool people. As a god, it''s difficult for a mortal could do it to him, but as a candidate for godhood with incomplete abilities, it''s possible.


    For this reason, Andrew was now more cautious when observing important individuals, and he had concluded that Rutsu was one of them. Surprisingly, as the conversation progressed, Rutsu''s aura didn''t fluctuate.


    While it had a mosaic of shapes and colors, the dominant one was his desire to negotiate, which reassured Andrew a bit. Even so, he didn''t finalize any deals at that moment, as it wasn''t appropriate, and he couldn''t think of anything he needed at the time. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Rutsu, I appreciate your offer, but as you can see, I''m a bit busy with the opening of my business, and I don''t need anything at the moment. However, I don''t rule out future cooperation," Andrew said calmly.


    It was true that he wasn''t interested right now, but one never knows what they might need in the future, so he didn''t close the door completely. Rutsu wasn''t disappointed either, as he expected this kind of outcome.


    He was a man of great experience and knew that presenting himself in this way was unlikely to secure a deal right away. Still, that wasn''t his intention. What he sought was to make himself known.


    Rutsu is a businessman who understood the power of relationships and long-term business. While more sales generate more money, one can''t always chase after money, and this time, what he sought was simply to get on Andrew''s radar.


    It was a long-term strategy because when Andrew thought of needing a slave, he would think of him. It was a dangerous plan, but based on how the conversation had gone, Rutsu left satisfied, knowing he had achieved his goal.


    Since that was the last group of people they would interview for the day, Andrew and the others sat down to rest. The amount of staff they needed was massive, and the number of applicants was even larger, so it was impossible to do everything in one day. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    According to Andrew''s calculations, it would take at least three days to complete the interviews, but they couldn''t relax on this, as they needed to prevent any suspicious individuals from infiltrating their enterprise.


    The three of them chatted about the applicants they had interviewed and other matters related to the hiring process, but they were interrupted by a Shadow agent. As usual, the Shadow agent appeared from the shadows, bowed respectfully, and said, "Young master, we''ve discovered the information about the man who attacked you."


    Andrew was surprised by how quickly they had extracted the information, but he didn''t ask how they had done it. Honestly, Andrew didn''t want to know, as he suspected the method wasn''t orthodox¡ªin fact, it was likely very cruel.


    "Tell me," was all Andrew said, and the Shadow agent began to explain, "The man goes by the name of Daggar, though according to his words, he doesn''t remember his real name."


    The Shadow agent paused briefly and added, "He was born in the slums of the country of R¨ªos and moved to the duchy in search of opportunities, where he learned the art of assassination."


    Pausing again, the Shadow agent took a breath before continuing, "He joined an organization called the Black Wings, whose headquarters are not in this duchy, but in the kingdom of Bastilla."


    "Bastilla?" Oliver asked, confused, as he knew that kingdom was quite far from the Duchy of Cannes, and it seemed odd. The Shadow agent understood Oliver''s concerns and continued.


    "It seems this organization has many agents in the southern region of the continent. The only place they don''t have access to is the demon kingdom," said the agent, quickly adding, "The point is that this organization handles high-level assassination contracts."


    "So, he was hired to kill me," Andrew murmured, understanding what had happened. The Shadow agent nodded and added, "That''s correct, but according to Daggar, the client placed the request at the organization''s headquarters, and from there, the job was assigned to him."


    This revelation made everyone frown, as they couldn''t understand how someone would place a hit on Andrew from the kingdom of Bastilla when they had never been there. The agent, sensing their concerns, continued, "Daggar doesn''t know either. He doesn''t know the client, as the order came from one of his superiors in the organization."


    This worried them, as it seemed someone wanted Andrew dead, but they had no leads. Andrew looked at Oliver and said, "Send some agents to Bastilla, find out about this organization, and discover who our enemy is."


    Oliver nodded, and although they all knew this wouldn''t be an easy task, it was better than doing nothing. So, they decided to at least try to clarify the situation. With that settled, Andrew looked at the Shadow agent and said, "If there''s no more information, dispose of Daggar."

 CHAPTER 563

    The Shadow agent didn''t even respond to Andrew''s words, simply vanishing into the shadows to carry out his order. Andrew was no longer the same person he had been a few years ago.Although he had been accustomed to witnessing the atrocities of this world since childhood and had even committed some himself, he always retained some remnants of his previous life, but now, he had fully become a person of this world.


    He now embraced his identity as a candidate for the god Eros, and no longer felt uncomfortable having sex left and right. In fact, he had already slept with several women in the duchy city of Cannes.


    Nothing extraordinary, just some sexually repressed waitresses and similar girls of the city. He had also set aside his distaste for slavery. It was true that he didn''t treat his slaves the same way the natives of this world did, but he no longer found it difficult to accept that he had and needed slaves. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most importantly, he had become ruthless, distrustful, and somewhat cunning. Now, even his Eyes of Eros were not an absolute truth, as he knew they could be deceived in certain ways. For all these reasons, he was no longer fazed when he ordered his staff to eliminate someone, something that in his previous life would never have crossed his mind.


    The following days passed uneventfully but not as smoothly as expected. Although they had managed to finish the interviews, the situation had not improved. Most of the candidates who passed Hector, Carmen, and Gaston''s tests had been sent by others to get close to him.


    Because of this, they hadn''t been able to gather the necessary staff to run the Heavenly Palace in the duchy city of Cannes. This establishment is massive and requires a lot of personnel to operate.


    They needed at least hundreds of cleaners, a few dozen cooks, and dozens of administrative staff, and that didn''t even count the courtesans, who also needed to number several dozen to provide adequate service.


    As a result, they had only managed to hire about half the necessary staff. Even the courtesans, who would be slaves that Dino would purchase from the slave market in Star City, weren''t complete.


    This created a certain amount of pressure, as it was delaying their plans. In the end, Andrew had to call another meeting with his wives and close subordinates to decide their next course of action.


    Andrew stood before everyone and explained the situation, which filled the office with a heavy silence. Everyone was thinking of solutions, or at least most of them, since some, like Sansa, Zany, and Aki, weren''t good at this and were simply listening.


    As always, it was Gaston who broke the silence with a proposal, "Well, we''ve done what we could in hiring people from the duchy of Cannes. I think filling the remaining positions with slaves is our only option."


    However, Candice objected, "But it''s more than half the staff, not to mention the fact that what we need most are kitchen and administrative workers. There aren''t many slaves with those skills."


    At that moment, Andrew thought of Rutsu. That man could potentially get them slaves with those qualifications, but given the number of people they needed, Andrew knew it would be very expensive.


    On the other hand, after his talk with Rutsu, Andrew doesn''t sit idle and approaches Damon to ask him about this character. Thanks to that, he learned that Rutsu and his organization did indeed have a large and prosperous business, but they also had their dirty laundry.


    According to Damon, Rutsu always offered quality, so the slaves he sold really did meet the expectations of his clients, but his prices were far from cheap. Moreover, Damon had warned him to avoid partnering with Rutsu if possible.


    Although he had said that Rutsu conducted his business professionally and without tricks, Damon also told him that Rutsu was not someone to play games with.


    While Damon didn''t give many details, the level of caution he had around Rutsu made Andrew hesitant about a partnership. It''s important to note that not only was Damon a powerful expert, but his wife and children were no weaklings either.


    On top of that, the vampires under his command were also strong, and Zaros with that powerful buttler supported them from the shadows. This Rutsu was a problematic figure to make such powerful people be so careful.


    They already had the issue of the hidden enemy who had hired an assassin, and adding the presence of someone like Rutsu didn''t seem like the wisest course of action. While Andrew pondered this, everyone else was proposing and dismissing solutions, and in the end, no agreement was reached.


    Once again, the office fell into silence until, out of nowhere, Sansa said, "Why not bring some Amazons?" Everyone turned to look at her, and sensing their stares, Sansa began to explain, "Aside from daily life in the forest and hunting, there''s not much to do. The association with Candice has made the Amazons more active, but there are still many who are idle."


    Zany then chimed in, "True, it wouldn''t be hard for some of them to come to clean or cook. They might not be the best, but they''re reliable and quick learners." Everyone considered the proposal, and in the end, they agreed.


    After that was settled, they talked a bit about the assassin who had appeared and decided to reinforce their defenses. The guards for the Palace of Cannes would obviously be slaves, and although they weren''t very strong, but they should suffice.


    Inside the Heavenly Palace, nothing could escape Andrew''s notice, so there wasn''t a problem there. And when they went out, they were always accompanied by Oliver or another guardian, so it shouldn''t be an issue.


    Moreover, Zaros kept them under constant surveillance, making it difficult for them to be attacked in the duchy city of Cannes. With that, the meeting ended, and everyone returned to their duties.


    After everyone had left, Andrew remained in the office with his wives, and Carmen had brought the children so they could spend some time together. The little ones had grown and were so full of energy that it was hard to keep up with them.


    Although they are smart and understand many things that children their age wouldn''t normally comprehend, they are still kids who just want to play and have fun. Even so, seeing them brightened Andrew''s day, making him forget all his worries and problems so he could enjoy a peaceful life, even if only for a few moments.


    Days passed, and Andrew took the opportunity to visit the Duke''s mansion several times to discuss various matters. He also told Damon about the assassin and asked if he had any information about the organization called the Black Wings.


    Unfortunately, Damon didn''t know much about them. The organization''s headquarters is in the kingdom of Bastilla, which, while not too far, is still a couple of countries away, so there wasn''t much information.


    During his visits, Andrew also became friends with Damon''s children. Jasper, in particular, became very close to Andrew, and they seemed like old friends whenever they were together, despite the nearly two centuries that separated their ages.


    Vampires, like dragons and elves, are naturally long-lived races, so their behavior varies despite their ages. Jasper may have been 210 years old, but for a vampire, that was like being in his twenties, so he acted accordingly.


    Of course, having lived so long, he had much more experience and maturity, but he still retained that youthful attitude, which made him get along well with Andrew. Damon''s daughters, on the other hand, were a bit more complicated.


    Helga was older than Jasper and much more mature, so she treated Andrew with respect. However, while it wasn''t excessive, it was difficult to form a personal connection.


    She was always composed and mature, which Andrew didn''t particularly like¡ªnot because she wasn''t likable, but because it was hard to become friends. They were more like colleagues at work¡ªcordial and respectful, but without intimacy. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Layla, on the other hand, was the opposite. As the youngest, she was much more energetic and spontaneous, which made Andrew compare her to Ariza, the princess of Dunnas. He saw her as a younger sister, and while it was fun to play with her, he couldn''t really call her a friend, as he viewed her as a child despite her being several decades older.


    Moreover, Layla always tried to suck his blood. It was obvious she was joking, but Andrew could tell that behind the game, there was a real desire to do so, and he was concerned about that.


    He is a candidate for godhood, and he is sure that his blood will be a feast for vampires. It wasn''t just a feeling, Fluffy had confirmed it, which is why Andrew was always on guard with her.


    Fluffy had warned him that if Layla ever managed to taste his blood, it would be like forcing them into marriage because she wouldn''t be able to live without it, and that idea frightened Andrew.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t like the idea of marrying her¡ªafter all, she was a beautiful girl¡ªbut he saw her as a younger sister, which made it hard to have romantic feelings for her. He also feared she might drain him dry if he ever let his guard down.


    The details were being sorted out, but one afternoon, as Andrew was returning to the Palace of Cannes, he was attacked again¡ªthough this time, it wasn''t as easy as the first day of the interviews.

 CHAPTER 564

    Andrew had been visiting the Pixoy family mansion frequently in recent days. His relationship with them had grown closer, despite initially being wary of Zaros and the other powerful beings who had approached him.He couldn''t quite explain it, but something pushed him to trust them, although his distrust still lingered, just not as strongly. Nevertheless, he was aware of this unusual shift. Because of the suspicion and cunning he had developed, Andrew was much more aware of his own actions and found his behavior odd¡ªif he didn''t trust them, why strengthen his ties?


    At that moment, he decided to ask Fluffy, who shared his thoughts and was his protector. "I see the master has become very cautious, and that''s good; it''s a sign of growth," Fluffy said proudly.


    "Thanks, I guess. Now, what''s going on?" Andrew asked, not allowing the topic to shift and Fluffy replied, "There''s nothing strange, master, it''s just that your divinity is guiding you."


    These words were confusing for Andrew and didn''t seem to explain much, so he was about to ask several questions, but Fluffy interrupted, "Oliver explained this to you some time ago, didn''t he?"


    Fluffy paused and saw that Andrew was holding back his questions, waiting for him to continue, so he elaborated, "Experts have a certain instinct that warns or guides them in certain situations. The more powerful you are, the more accurate it is."


    "Are you saying that instinct is guiding me to get closer to the Pixoy family?" Andrew asked, still skeptical. Fluffy continued, "The more powerful you are, the more precise that instinct becomes, especially when your aura changes to divinity."


    After another brief pause, Fluffy went on, "Your case is even more special because, although your divinity is weaker than many demigods, it''s purer, so yes, subconsciously, your divinity is urging you to get closer."


    Fluffy''s statement left Andrew deep in thought. While he understood the concept, the logic behind it bothered him. It was true that, given the challenges ahead, he needed powerful allies, and the Pixoy family certainly fit that bill, but that wasn''t what troubled him.


    "If all gods have this ability, how can they still perish?" he asked, voicing his real concern and Fluffy responded, "Master, despite what many believe, gods are merely an evolved form of mortals."


    After a pause, he added, "While time may not affect them, death does not escape them either. Think of it this way: they just have a superior advantage to avoid it, but that doesn''t mean they can do so forever."


    Though a bit confusing, Andrew grasped the idea and decided not to dwell on it further, as this wasn''t the time for philosophical musings. Besides, Fluffy assured him that it was impossible for his divinity to lead him down the wrong path, so getting closer to the Pixoy family wasn''t a mistake.


    With that settled, Andrew and Oliver returned to the Palace of Cannes shortly after sunset. Like any city, the red-light district wasn''t exactly peaceful, and while it was livelier at night, it was also when most incidents occurred.


    The Palace of Cannes was located in one of the best parts of the red-light district. It was bustling and crowded, yet not too close to the entrance, meaning they had to travel quite a distance.


    As they passed through a less busy street, both Andrew and Oliver sensed something unusual. While this street wasn''t typically crowded, it was oddly calm, which immediately put them on high alert.


    Within seconds, Oliver sensed danger and, without hesitation, destroyed the upper part of the carriage where Andrew was riding, leaving him exposed. However, this didn''t surprise Andrew; in fact, he was grateful, as it allowed him to escape easily. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moments after they both moved, the carriage burst into flames following an explosion. The sound was loud, yet no one seemed to notice, which only confused Andrew and Oliver further.


    What they didn''t know was that, at the Pixoy family mansion, Zaros, and Luc¨ªan, who were enjoying a glass of wine, instantly sensed the disturbance and looked toward the red-light district as if it were right in front of them.


    "Is there someone who doesn''t know his place?" Luc¨ªan asked, genuinely surprised. Zaros replied, "It seems that way." After a brief silence, Luc¨ªan asked, "Shall I take care of it?"


    Zaros didn''t respond immediately. He simply stared in the direction of Andrew and Oliver, as if evaluating something, before replying, "It''s not necessary. They don''t seem to be in danger, but I do want you to find out who dares to cause trouble."


    "I understand," Luc¨ªan replied, but he didn''t move at all. It was obvious he didn''t plan to deal with it right away; he just stood there watching the events unfold, as did Zaros.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Oliver scanned their surroundings, trying to locate their enemies, but, surprisingly, they couldn''t find them. What confused them even more was that they couldn''t sense anyone nearby, and their ability to scan the area seemed limited.


    Normally, with Andrew and Oliver''s strength, using their aura to scan several kilometers was easy, but now they could only do so within a few meters, which alarmed them.


    "A barrier formation?" Andrew asked, a bit unsure, as he was unfamiliar with these skills, though he knew they existed. Oliver, more knowledgeable in these matters, replied, "It seems so."


    He was right. The attackers had not only raised a barrier that isolated them but were also using talismans that masked their presence to a certain extent.


    Only when they were about to strike could they be sensed, which was why Andrew and Oliver hadn''t been able to find them. In fact, this was the only reason they had noticed when the bomb had been launched at them.


    Having deduced this, they remained alert and vigilant, but their attackers seemed very patient, as they still hadn''t shown themselves even after 10 minutes.


    Oliver wasn''t fooled; he knew it was a tactic to make them anxious and exploit any lapse in focus. A strategy like this wouldn''t work against someone as experienced as Oliver, but Andrew was different.


    Understanding this, Oliver quickly said, "Young master, don''t get restless; this is their tactic. That''s exactly what they want." Oliver''s words helped Andrew regain his composure, as he had been on the verge of losing it.


    Andrew might have been strong, but he was still inexperienced. He had become somewhat more skilled in combat, but he hadn''t been in enough fights and situations to understand these kinds of tactics, which was why he was starting to get frustrated.


    Fortunately, Oliver was there and managed to calm him. The hidden attackers, seeing that Andrew and Oliver didn''t lose their composure, grew irritated, as this showed their plan had failed, but they couldn''t retreat either.


    Being expert assassins, they silently moved toward their targets without being detected. While their talismans could hide them, the noise of their steps, breathing, or even their shadows could give them away.


    So, they moved through the shadows, practically holding their breath. Although swift, their movements were completely silent, a testament to their expertise in the art of assassination. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Minutes passed in silence, and suddenly, Oliver sensed a power fluctuation behind them. He quickly turned and unleashed a powerful strike, knocking one of the attackers down.


    These assassins were experts in killing, not combat, so their strength wasn''t particularly high, but in assassination, brute strength was sometimes unnecessary, so despite seeing Oliver''s power, they didn''t retreat.


    Moments later, another assassin appeared, this time targeting Andrew. He wielded a dagger and aimed to stab Andrew in the head, but Andrew was faster and managed to dodge.


    The assassin missed his attack and was now exposed, so Andrew prepared to kill him, but Oliver was quicker. Using his power, he pinned the assassin to the ground, rendering him unconscious.


    Oliver didn''t need to say anything; Andrew understood they needed at least one of them alive for interrogation. He didn''t ask any questions and focused on scanning the surroundings, ready for any further attacks.


    If Andrew could understand Oliver''s intention, so could the assassins. This forced them to act more decisively¡ªthey couldn''t allow any information to leak.


    They already knew it would be difficult to kill Andrew or Oliver, as the power they had displayed was superior to theirs, and they were on high alert. So, they changed their objective.


    Now, their mission wasn''t to kill their targets but to eliminate their comrade to prevent any information from getting out. They had already considered the mission a failure; now, they had to ensure no one found out the reason for the mission.


    Unfortunately for them, just as they made that decision, out of nowhere, a powerful force descended from the sky, shattering the barrier that had hidden them along with their talismans.


    Though they weren''t subdued, they were now visible and quickly tried to flee, but it wouldn''t be that easy. Oliver and Andrew moved within seconds, swiftly subduing them.


    It didn''t even take a minute, and all the assassins lay unconscious in front of Andrew and Oliver, though their gazes were fixed on the sky, where the old man, Luc¨ªan, smiled down at them and asked, "May I take one with me?"

 CHAPTER 565

    Elder Luc¨ªan floated in the air with a serene and friendly smile, but the expressions on Andrew and Oliver''s faces were of surprise. Andrew had been under the impression that this elder possessed strength similar to that of Elder Anka or Elder Douma, but he was wrong.Although it was only for a moment, the power that crushed the barrier formation that had trapped them and destroyed the attackers'' talismans was extremely powerful.


    He may not be at the level of Zaros, Elidyr, or Lugia, but he was definitely stronger than Anka and Douma. Luc¨ªan watched Andrew and Oliver, frozen in place, knowing he had surprised them with his strength, but he didn''t want to stay here long, as he didn''t wish to reveal too much of his power.


    "I know you''re surprised, but Zaros really wants to know who dares to cause trouble in his territory, so, can I take one of these guys?" Luc¨ªan asked again, pointing to the unconscious assassins.


    At that moment, Andrew and Oliver reacted, so Andrew immediately said, "You can take whoever you want, Elder Luc¨ªan. After all, you helped us greatly," but Elder Luc¨ªan didn''t accept his words and replied.


    "Certainly, it would''ve taken you a bit longer, but those guys weren''t a threat. Well, I''ll take this one," Elder Luc¨ªan said, and with a gentle movement of his hand, one of the assassins started to float.


    Andrew and Oliver still didn''t know it, but the assassin Luc¨ªan had taken was the leader of this group, so it was obvious he had more information, but even if they had known, they wouldn''t have stopped him from taking him.


    Although Luc¨ªan had said that these assassins weren''t a threat, it didn''t change the fact that danger still existed, and Luc¨ªan''s intervention had saved them from the unexpected, so there was nothing to refute.


    Andrew watched as the lifeless body of the assassins'' leader floated alongside Elder Luc¨ªan, slowly rising into the air until disappearing in the distance. There wasn''t a trace of doubt in Luc¨ªan''s gaze, which only added more weight to the uncomfortable certainty that the situation was far more complicated than it seemed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew exchanged a quick glance with Oliver, and both knew what they had to do. "We need to take these guys to the Palace of Cannes," Andrew said, breaking the silence. "The others need to know what''s happened here."


    Oliver nodded, his expression still tense from the last few moments. Both began gathering the unconscious bodies of the remaining assassins, their hands steady, focusing on the immediate task.


    The bodies were light, but the responsibility weighing on them was immense. They knew they were caught up in something much larger, and with every passing second, the mystery deepened.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    After a few minutes of silence, Oliver spoke in a low voice while dragging one of the attackers, "I didn''t expect Luc¨ªan to be so strong. Do you think Zaros and he really helped us because we would''ve failed?"


    Andrew didn''t respond immediately, his mind occupied with processing everything that had happened. Finally, he spoke, "Zaros has his own plans. You know how he is. If he had truly believed we would fail, he would have intervened, but he let Luc¨ªan do it. So I think they weren''t really worried, just tired of watching us deal with the problem."


    After ensuring all the attackers were securely tied up, they set off. The road to the Palace of Cannes wasn''t long, but the tension hung in the air like a dense fog surrounding them. Andrew, always the more impatient, frowned as he looked at the unconscious men.


    "What do you think these guys are after?" he asked, although he knew Oliver didn''t have all the answers either.


    "It''s connected to the previous assassination attempt, that''s for sure," Oliver responded. Pausing, he added, "In fact, I feel that the previous attack was just a test for us, and I don''t even think this will be the last attack we''ll face. That''s why we need to find out who''s pulling the strings."


    Soon, the Palace of Cannes emerged on the horizon, and when they arrived at the gates, the palace guards, recognizing Andrew and Oliver, allowed them entry without delay.


    Andrew''s wives, along with Gaston and the others, had dealt with the combat slaves, which is why there were already guards here. They may not be powerful, but they were organized and loyal, at least due to the soul seal left by the slavery contract.


    The unconscious assassins were handed over to the Shadow agents for interrogation, as they were the specialists in extracting information mercilessly. Andrew and Oliver stood aside, watching from a safe distance as the interrogation began.


    Inside the room, the second-in-command of the assassins began to regain consciousness. His eyes blinked, and upon realizing his situation, he tried to move, but the ropes binding him were too strong. One of the interrogators, a short, stocky man with a scar on his face, slowly approached him.


    "You know you have no choice," said the interrogator in a deep voice. "Talk to us, and maybe we''ll let you live." The second-in-command of the assassins spat on the ground, his face remained defiant, but there was a flicker of fear in his eyes that he couldn''t hide. He knew there was no escape, but his loyalty, or perhaps fear of someone else, kept him silent.


    Oliver watched from the other room, his mind beginning to piece things together. This group of assassins was organized, and too well-trained to be simple mercenaries. There had to be a structure behind them, a network directing them, and the previous assassination attempt was only a part of the plan.


    "Who do you think is behind this?" Andrew asked, interrupting Oliver''s thoughts. "This was too organized to be the work of just a simple group of assassins."


    "The Black Wings," Andrew murmured, almost to himself. Honestly, it wasn''t a surprising conclusion since this wasn''t the first attack, and for now, they seemed to be the only enemies, but they still didn''t know who was behind them.


    The Black Wings are just an assassin organization based in the Kingdom of Bastilla that has extended its reach across the southern continent, but they''re just that, an organization that kills for money. They weren''t the real masterminds.


    While Oliver and Andrew pondered this, the door to the interrogation room suddenly burst open, and one of the palace guards emerged with a serious expression on his face.


    "We have something," he said urgently. "The prisoner mentioned a man but wouldn''t say more. The only thing we''ve gotten is that it''s connected to the previous assassination attempt and that the Black Wings are involved. However, the leader still refuses to talk further."


    Andrew and Oliver exchanged glances. While they knew this fragment of information was important, they were still far from unraveling the entire mystery. The Black Wings were a threat, yes, but who was directing them? What was the true goal of these attacks?


    "We could try to push harder," the guard suggested, but Oliver shook his head. "No," he said firmly. "If we try to force the situation, he may die before we can get anything more useful. We need to approach this with more care."


    Oliver crossed his arms, his mind also working quickly, trying to connect the loose ends. The Black Wings are an assassin organization, so they wouldn''t operate so openly without a powerful reason behind it. Something bigger was brewing, something that threatened not only their region but perhaps the entire continent.


    "We need more information," Andrew concluded. "This is just the beginning."


    He knew the road ahead would be tough. The Black Wings were not an easy enemy to defeat, and whoever was behind them was skilled at hiding in the shadows. But Andrew also knew they could no longer turn back. They had been drawn into the heart of this conspiracy, and now they had to unravel it completely.


    "Let''s prepare a meeting with everyone," Andrew said. "We need everyone to be aware of what''s happening and avoid making mistakes."


    Oliver nodded. He was more aware than anyone of the danger they faced. In Cannes, they might not have problems, but they didn''t know if they''d be attacked in other places, so it was better to be prepared.


    As Andrew made his way to the office, unable to shake the feeling that this was only the first step in something much bigger and that something dangerous was coming, Oliver had already informed everyone else to attend the meeting.


    In fact, there wasn''t much to report, as most of them were in the office when they were summoned, so when Andrew entered, everyone was already present. Some of them had been at the Palace of Dunnas, so Andrew had to fetch them. Now, with everyone gathered, Andrew began recounting how they had been attacked.


    His wives immediately grew worried upon hearing the story, and although it was clear that nothing had happened to him, they were still upset by the event. Their reaction was not unique, as everyone present, to some extent, felt the same way.


    Here, only Andrew''s wives, guardians, and apostles were present, so everyone had a connection to him, and any grievance he suffered affected them. Even so, they didn''t act impulsively. They calmed down and began to assess the situation.


    It was obvious they had an enemy in the shadows who was using a distant but problematic organization to deal with them. Unfortunately, they didn''t have more information, and that frustrated them.


    What they didn''t know was that the leader of the group of assassins that Luc¨ªan had taken was now awake and in front of Zaros, begging to be in a dream or dead because the vampire in front of him was more terrifying than the worst nightmare or death."

 CHAPTER 566

    Although vampires are not the blood-sucking, human-devouring monsters told in the continent''s stories, one must understand that such tales must come from somewhere.The stories that describe them this way date back centuries, when powerful vampires were still abundant and could move with impunity, causing havoc, but these were not the truly feared ones.


    In the past, the blood eyes that Zaros possessed were not so rare. Certainly, not every vampire had them, but at least 1 in 1,000 possessed these eyes. The blood eyes of vampires not only serve to see things beyond the ordinary, as Zaros used them to discover that Andrew is a candidate to become the god of Eros, but they also have other abilities, which are not very pleasant.


    Being a race with a taste for blood, vampires had to find ways to obtain it, hence their fangs. The problem was that fighting to the death with the person whose blood they wished to take was not practical, not to mention that the taste wasn''t good. Blood only tastes delicious when impregnated with fear or excitement and lust, so blood after a battle was actually horrible.


    You might wonder, why didn''t the vampires just stop drinking blood? After all, it wasn''t essential for them. Blood is merely a culinary delight for vampires, not necessary or fundamental, yet it is something deeply rooted in their lineage. They may not need it to live or grow stronger, but there is no vampire who can avoid drinking blood their entire life.


    Because of this, many have speculated that the consumption of blood by vampires holds a different meaning beyond merely enjoying its taste, but to date, the reason has not been discovered.


    Regardless, the problem with fighting the person they intended to drain of blood generally led to death¡ªeither the victim''s or the vampire''s¡ªand if that didn''t happen, the victim usually died from having their blood sucked. This is how the story of vampires being blood-drinking killers was born.


    This not only made all the other races fear vampires but also led them to unite to destroy them, initiating a vampire hunt until many clans were wiped out, and the situation calmed down.


    That event caused vampires to evolve, and the blood eyes entered the scene. Since they could no longer openly fight for a horrible bite of hunger, the blood eyes awakened a new ability.


    The blood eyes became captivating, especially to the opposite sex. A male vampire could use them to attract a woman from another race and drain her blood without a fight, but the problem of the bad taste persisted.


    After experiments and many years, vampires with blood eyes found that these eyes could not only enchant but also manipulate. Since blood is more delicious when filled with fear or pleasure, the blood eyes could induce such sensations in others.


    Obviously, this was during the golden age of the lost continent, as today, very few vampires exist, and even fewer possess blood eyes. Now, the leader of the assassins who attacked Andrew is facing one of those few vampires who not only has blood eyes and knows how to use them but is also incredibly powerful.


    The assassin didn''t have time to speak when an indescribable fear overtook him. His vision darkened as if he were falling into an endless abyss, and he seemed to lose all capacity for reasoning.


    "Who sent you?" Zaros'' voice sounded calm and serene, but to the assassin, it was the voice of a demon, and trembling, he responded, "The Black Wings", but Zaros wasn''t interested in that organization; he wanted the real culprit, so he continued questioning.


    "Who ordered the job?" Zaros'' words made the assassin tremble again, he seemed to be in a trance, suffering the worst nightmare of his life, and in a panic, he responded, "The black mage."


    The assassin''s answer made Luc¨ªan, who was present, narrow his eyes. He knew there was no way this assassin could resist the fear produced by Zaros'' blood eyes, meaning he was telling the truth.


    The concern wasn''t that, though. The fact that the assassin only recognized the client as "The black mage" meant he really didn''t know who the employer was, and at the same time, it showed how problematic it was.


    There wasn''t a single assassin organization on the continent that only limited themselves to killing and receiving money. They had to know who not to mess with, as there was always someone stronger and more dangerous.


    For this reason, all such organizations seek information about their clients to know who to blame in case of a mishap or whether to take the job. Now, this so-called black mage was anonymous, and for an organization like the Black Wings to know nothing about him demonstrated how problematic he was. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Obviously, this might not be entirely accurate. It was possible that this assassin didn''t know anything about the black mage, but his superiors did, so the situation might not be as grave. Yet Luc¨ªan somehow felt that wasn''t the case. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what surprised Luc¨ªan the most was that when he lifted his gaze, he saw that unlike him, Zaros didn''t seem surprised. In fact, he seemed to have found important information.


    Without any warning, Zaros sank his fangs into the assassin''s neck, startling Luc¨ªan. Zaros was an ancient and powerful vampire, so he didn''t drink blood often, and when he did, it was usually from a beautiful or extraordinary woman.


    It wasn''t that vampires had to drink blood from the opposite sex, but it was more pleasurable, so seeing Zaros bite this assassin surprised him¡ªnot because he was a man or unremarkable, but because he understood the reason.


    Few vampires can do this, but Zaros is different. The moment the assassin''s blood touched Zaros'' fangs, several memories were projected into his mind. It was as if Zaros could read his mind while drinking his blood, and soon he reached what he wanted to see.


    Zaros was now seeing the memory of when they met with the so-called black mage. Zaros had suspicions, but upon seeing it, everything was immediately clarified, and releasing the now mummified assassin, Zaros tossed him aside and, saying "How disgusting," grabbed a glass of wine as if wanting to wash away the taste of the blood he had just consumed.


    Luc¨ªan, intrigued by what Zaros had learned from the assassin''s memories, followed Zaros and sat in front of him in silence, waiting for him to start talking. Although Luc¨ªan seems like a vampire in the service of the Pixoy family, he is actually a friend of Zaros, which is why he addresses him without honorifics.


    He only acts as a butler for fun, which complicates things for Damon and the others. They know about Luc¨ªan''s strength and status, so treating him like a mere butler was difficult, but since he put himself in that position, they had no choice but to play along.


    After a few moments of silence, Zaros began to speak, "The so-called black mage is none other than Zuke." Luc¨ªan had suspected Zaros had discovered something, but upon hearing his words, Luc¨ªan immediately changed his expression.


    If before he had been relaxed and intrigued, now he was filled with coldness and rage. Only the two of them present knew the reason, as Zaros wasn''t in a better state, and looking at Luc¨ªan, he said, "We can''t move for now, but protecting Andrew is vital."


    Luc¨ªan, still in this state of anger, understood what Zaros meant, and seriously replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep a close watch on him." He paused and, with some doubt, asked, "Should we tell him?"


    Zaros didn''t respond immediately, as he seemed to be considering something, and after a few minutes, he sighed and said, "I don''t think it''s convenient. Let''s just warn him that there''s danger and that it would be better if he weren''t so careless in his outings while we protect him."


    Luc¨ªan understood why Zaros was reluctant to tell Andrew what they knew, as Andrew was still too weak, but also understood that they wouldn''t be able to hide things from him for long.


    While they discussed this matter, they didn''t even glance at the dry corpse of the assassin leader lying on the floor, which looked eerie. Likewise, miles south of the Cannes duchy in the kingdom of Bastille, a small lamp went out.


    The room held thousands of crystal spheres, each the size of a fist, containing small flames. The room had three floors, and as you ascended, the number of spheres with flames decreased.


    On the first floor were the majority, about 5,000. On the second floor, there were only a few hundred, and on the third floor, just five. This was the life control room of the Black Wings organization.


    When one of these flames went out, it meant someone had lost their life, and right now, the flame that symbolized the leader of the assassins whom Zaros had drained to death had been extinguished.


    An insignificant assassin like him wasn''t important, as his flame was on the first floor, but the problem was that he was the leader, and the other flames were still burning, giving the impression of betrayal, and this was something the organization didn''t forgive.


    Little did they know that the others were captive in the Cannes Palace and the dead man in the Pixoy family mansion.

 CHAPTER 567

    The path to the demon realm wasn''t easy, but for the elderly Lugia and the young Vaelyra, both descendants of a powerful race, the journey wasn''t impossible¡ªjust dangerous.They had left the duchy of Cannes weeks ago, moving stealthily through regions riddled with war, where conflicts between small lords and vast demonic armies raged without end.


    Lugia, marked by centuries of wisdom, had witnessed how this world had changed. She knew the unpredictable nature of demons, their ethnicities, and their complicated power plays.


    On the other hand, young Vaelyra was inexperienced but observant. Under the moonlight, her eyes glowed like stars in the darkness as she tried to understand the world around her. Despite her youth, her potential was immense, and Lugia, with her unshakable patience, taught her the mysteries of the world and the path to power.


    The two dragonkin advanced through hostile terrain. The air in the demon realm was thick with the energy of conflict, the scent of blood, and dark magic wafting through the wind.


    They knew they couldn''t risk being seen; dragonkin were rare in these lands, and their presence would raise suspicions. Therefore, Lugia had devised a plan to enter undetected.


    Despite their chaotic nature, demons had a complex social structure, and among the various demon ethnicities, one, in particular, caught Lugia''s attention: the succubi. Succubi were known not only for their dazzling beauty but for their ability to influence the upper echelons of power through their supernatural abilities to grant pleasure.


    These demonic women, though often seen as mere consorts, were experts in manipulation and information gathering. In a realm where pleasure and politics were deeply intertwined, succubi were both weapons of seduction and masters of intrigue.


    Lugia knew that, with the right information, the succubi could become powerful allies. Moreover, there was something else drawing them: Andrew, the young man who possessed the latent power of the god Eros.


    If the succubi discovered that a candidate for the god of eroticism and sex had appeared, they would do anything to ally with him. For them, serving a god-like Eros would fulfill their deepest purpose.


    With this goal in mind, Lugia and Vaelyra ventured deeper into the heart of the demon realm, carefully avoiding armies and guard posts. Lugia had taken advantage of her knowledge of ancient trade routes connecting demon territories, which were now abandoned due to the wars. They traveled in shadows, under cloaks of invisibility conjured by Lugia''s magical power.


    Finally, after several days of travel, they reached the city of Nolthar, one of the largest in the demon realm and known as a center of commerce and pleasure. Here, the succubi had their base of operations, moving among the powerful as advisors and lovers, always acquiring vital secrets for their own agendas.


    Nolthar was a dark and vibrant place, with infernal architecture reflecting the chaos and grandeur of its inhabitants. Obsidian towers rose into the sky, and in the streets, creatures of all demonic races traded and schemed. Shadows swirled in the alleyways, and dark magic hung in the air like a perpetual mist.


    Lugia and Vaelyra entered the city disguised as exotic merchants, a facade that granted access to the city''s most exclusive areas. Still, they knew they couldn''t approach the succubi directly; caution was necessary.


    "Stay close, Vaelyra," Lugia warned as they walked through the crowded streets of the night market. She added, "Succubi don''t just rely on their charms; they have spies everywhere. We must not attract attention."


    Vaelyra nodded, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. Everything in the city was new to her¡ªthe smells, the sounds, the sense of danger emanating from every corner. However, she trusted Lugia, who had planned each step meticulously.


    Their true goal was the House of Shadows, a place few knew about but which played a crucial role in the balance of power within the demon realm.


    The most influential succubi gathered there, a hidden space among the pleasure halls and intrigue chambers. Reaching them wouldn''t be easy, but Lugia knew that if they wanted to obtain information about the remnants of the fallen god¡ªor at least clues pointing to them¡ªthis was where they had to go. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon reaching the hidden entrance, which Lugia knew thanks to old contacts, they were met by two demonic guards. With an almost imperceptible gesture, Lugia whispered a magical incantation that sent them into a deep sleep. The elder dragon smiled with the calm of experience.


    "Sometimes, the simplest magic is the most effective," she murmured as they entered the House of Shadows unseen, their steps as silent as the night breeze.


    Inside, the atmosphere was stifling, filled with sweet fragrances and dim lights reflecting off the bodies of succubi and their companions. The air buzzed with an erotic, yet dangerous, energy.


    Lugia searched the crowd for the succubi leader, a woman known as Seraphine, famed for her unparalleled beauty and her skill in manipulating the most powerful figures of the realm. She found her seated on a black velvet throne, surrounded by her sisters. Seraphine, with her golden eyes and blood-red hair, radiated power and desire.


    Lugia approached with determination; now that they were here, there was no need to fear. Seraphine was not someone easily dealt with, but she wasn''t a threat to Lugia. She had only entered stealthily to avoid Seraphine''s escape, but that was no longer necessary.


    Seraphine regarded Lugia and Vaelyra with a mischievous smile. Since she had been found, there was no need to flee; instead, she decided to gather information. "It''s rare to see a dragonkin in these parts," she said in a honeyed voice, though there was hidden hardness behind her tone. She added, "What brings you to my house?"


    Lugia bowed slightly, showing respect but not weakness, as she was far stronger than Seraphine. "I bring information that might interest you, Seraphine," Lugia said calmly, and without waiting for a response, she continued, "Information about a young man who has the potential to become the next god of Eros."


    The room fell silent. The eyes of the succubi turned toward Lugia, intrigued. Seraphine tilted her head, her smile widening. "The god Eros, you say?"


    There was a spark of curiosity in her voice as she continued, "If what you say is true, that would change many things. We are the natural servants of a god of eroticism. Someone like him¡­ would be of great value to us."


    Lugia nodded slowly. "The young Andrew has not yet reached his full power, but he will. He could be your next master if you choose wisely." Seraphine narrowed her eyes, evaluating the offer. She knew Lugia wasn''t lying, but she also understood there was more behind her words.


    "And what is it you desire in exchange for this valuable information?" Seraphine asked. "Access to your resources," Lugia replied. After a pause, she added, "We need information on the political movements within the demon realm, and your contacts can provide that."


    Seraphine reclined on her throne, observing Lugia carefully, as a small smile formed on her lips. "It seems we have a deal," she said, and the succubi around them cheered, "The god Eros¡­ how interesting it will be to serve a new god!"


    With the deal sealed, Lugia and Vaelyra left the House of Shadows, having achieved what they had come for. The succubi, with their political connections and ability to gather secrets, would be their allies in the next steps of their mission.


    Initially, Lugia had planned to ask Seraphine for information related to the remnants of the fallen god, but she refrained, realizing that Seraphine, despite her strength and years, wasn''t a survivor of the war. Revealing this information could cause complications.


    For this reason, she preferred to inquire indirectly, asking questions about regions in extreme conflict or poor conditions, as those were the places most likely to harbor the remains of the fallen god.


    Seraphine found these questions strange but blinded by the idea of a candidate for the god Eros, she didn''t pay much attention and told Lugia about the areas she sought. While the demon realm was constantly at war, that didn''t mean everyone was fighting all the time. The demon realm was divided into several regions, some more chaotic than others.


    Seraphine told Lugia that the western region, in the swamps of Lanix, was in constant war between the Lamia and lizard clans. Nearby lands were also rife with endless battles between orcs and goblins.


    According to the succubus, the land was barren, which was why the fighting never ceased, but she also mentioned that the situation was strange, as it was a region with plenty of water, so they didn''t understand the lack of resources.


    Thanks to this, Lugia deduced that it might be the place she was searching for, so she thanked Seraphine and promised to tell her who the candidate for Eros was when she returned, which irritated Seraphine, but she had no way to oppose Lugia.


    Lugia was decisive, knowing that succubi were liars and manipulators, so she wouldn''t be so naive as to give them information about Andrew right away. She didn''t fear for Andrew''s safety, as she knew that when they saw him, they would kneel before him. But she still needed them and required an incentive for them to help in the future.


    Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 568

    After Lugia had left, the other succubi began reprimanding Seraphine for her passivity in the negotiation and how she had let Lugia manipulate her. Succubi are truly the most loyal beings to the gods of Eros, so seeing that their leader didn''t get information about Andrew frustrated them, as they wanted to meet their new master as soon as possible.Despite her sisters'' complaints, Seraphine didn''t get upset and smiling, she responded, "How would you have pressured her?" To which the other succubi immediately replied, "With force, we would''ve forced her."


    Hearing her sisters say they would have forced Lugia to talk, torturing her and doing many other barbaric things, Seraphine couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Seraphine wasn''t mocking them; their ideas genuinely amused her, but the other succubi didn''t see it that way, they pouted and scolded her.


    Succubi are seen by most as simple, beautiful women who serve to satisfy lust. In other words, they were trophy wives, admired for their beauty and good in bed. Only the clever ones had realized that the succubi had built a powerful intelligence network and were now in the upper echelons of demonic society.


    In short, they had used their beauty and prowess in bed to climb the social ladder, and now they were very powerful. All of this was achieved thanks to Seraphine. She was the pioneer of this movement.


    First, she gathered her companions, then she organized them, and after centuries of working, they were in their current position, but this couldn''t have been achieved through cunning alone.


    As in everything in this world, strength was necessary. Unfortunately, succubi are one of the most fragile ethnicities in the demonic race. Their bodies are beautiful and lustful, but at the same time weak and delicate.


    They are experts in charm magic, but that wasn''t enough to survive, which is why, before Seraphine, succubi were mere collectibles and lived short lives despite their natural longevity. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that moment of need and danger, Seraphine appeared as a succubus who had managed to live a long life and develop her strength, which allowed her to elevate the succubi to their current glory. This was why Seraphine laughed, for her sisters, spoiled by her, were too naive, believing they could defeat Lugia.


    It''s true that thanks to improved conditions, succubi are no longer as weak, but they are not the strongest either. "Girls, you''re overestimating yourselves," Seraphine said after her fit of laughter, which confused her sisters. One of them couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked, "In what way?"


    Seraphine, caressing the cheek of the succubus who had just asked, smiled and tenderly replied, "Because that old dragon is one of the most powerful beings on the continent."


    Even though Seraphine said that in a soft and caring tone, the other succubi were frozen as if struck by lightning. They couldn''t believe that Lugia, who seemed like an ordinary old woman, was so powerful.


    "Seriously?" another of the girls asked, and Seraphine nodded, replying, "That old woman''s name is Lugia, and she''s a legendary-level demigod, on the same level as the ancient vampire Zaros or the ancient demon of chaos, Dornun."


    At the mention of Zaros and Dornun, the succubi trembled with fear because the level of strength Seraphine had mentioned was unknown to them, but the power of Zaros and Dornun was different. Among the various ethnicities of demons, there are several survivors from the war a thousand years ago, so the existence of powerful old demons is not strange.


    There are even some legendary-level demigods out there, but Zaros and Dornun were different from the rest. Even among legendary-level demigods, there are power differences, and these two are by far the most powerful among demons.


    These young succubi had seen the strength of Zaros and Dornun, so when they heard Seraphine say that Lugia had similar power, they trembled and, with tears in their eyes, hugged Seraphine thanking her for stopping them from doing something foolish.


    When Lugia had gotten the information she wanted from Seraphine and left without giving the promised information, these girls wanted to jump on her, but Seraphine stopped them, and now they understood why.


    Seraphine smiled as she saw her little sisters crying like defenseless children while hugging her. Even though these girls seemed young, they had lived for centuries, but in Seraphine''s presence, they were mere children.


    Leaving aside the establishment where Seraphine and the other succubi operated, Lugia rushed with Vaelyra toward the region where the swamp Seraphine had mentioned was located. Despite the rich and beautiful land of the demon kingdom, the two dragons couldn''t help but feel pain seeing how there were wars in almost every region they passed through.


    These may not have been great wars with thousands or millions dead, but the fact that there was conflict in nearly every part of this vast territory was strange, reinforcing Lugia''s belief that remnants of the fallen god were in this place.


    In fact, they noticed that the closer they got to the swamp, the more serious and frequent the conflicts became. The brutality and numbers increased considerably, and Lugia became increasingly convinced.


    Although with their speed it shouldn''t have taken long to reach the swamp, they had to take many detours due to the numerous battles and conflicts, losing a lot of time in the process.


    Lugia could have easily decimated all these battles, but that would also reveal her location, not to mention that it would drain her power and not knowing who might be lurking, it was better to be cautious.


    The Lanix Swamp isn''t really a swamp as such. Normally, swamps are muddy and poisonous, with dense vegetation and poor visibility, but this one was different. It may have been called a swamp because it''s in the demon kingdom, where they tend to dramatize things, but in reality, it''s a vast marsh with some islands and trees inside, with a light mist that hinders vision.


    In reality, the mist is light because it''s midday, but at night and early morning, the mist becomes so thick that one can''t even see their own hand. Lugia and Vaelyra had just arrived and immediately noticed how different this place was from all the other places that they had been. If they weren''t dragons and strong, things would be different.


    "Elder Lugia," Vaelyra said with concern, and Lugia, looking at the vast marsh in front of her, nodded seriously and replied, "I''m afraid our concerns were correct. Here, there are definitely remnants of the fallen god."


    Lugia could confirm this because they felt the pressure of the malevolent energies trying to infiltrate them upon arrival. It was as if thousands of needles were piercing their skin, trying to burrow under it while whispering, "Fight, bleed, die."


    This voice wasn''t a whisper or a scream; in fact, it wasn''t even a voice. It was more of an intention that felt dark and cold. Lugia easily countered it, but Vaelyra required some effort.


    The problem was that this intention was constant, attacking the barriers of the two dragons every second. "Vaelyra, I''m afraid if you enter, you''ll fall victim to this intention. You should retreat," Lugia said seriously.


    Vaelyra, seeing Lugia, knew she wasn''t asking, she was ordering. Not even when she was discovered by Zaros in the Duchy of Cannes while approaching Andrew had she seen Lugia so serious, so she didn''t want to disobey.


    Lugia, noticing that Vaelyra had understood her seriousness, smiled and said, "If I don''t return from this place in a week, go to Seraphine and tell her about Andrew. Then go to Andrew and Zaros and tell them what happened."


    Hearing Lugia''s words, Vaelyra''s eyes filled with tears, and the elder noticed. These two often bicker, but this is because they trust each other so much that Vaelyra dares to behave recklessly around her, and Lugia dares to scold her.


    However, hearing Lugia''s words about possibly not returning made Vaelyra feel an instant emptiness, and she was scared. They were like grandmother and granddaughter, even though they had never seen themselves that way.


    Lugia, seeing Vaelyra, was moved and, giving her a hug, whispered in her ear, "Little one, it''s just a possibility. I''m not saying it will happen. Don''t be pessimistic. I''m old, but I''m a tough one to crack."


    Although Lugia''s words were meant to cheer Vaelyra up, she didn''t feel much better, but she also knew she couldn''t send Lugia off feeling depressed, so she put on a serious expression and responded, "I''ll wait for your return."


    The hug broke after a few seconds, and after a brief mutual nod, Lugia turned and rushed into the marsh known as the Lanix Swamp, trying to locate the place with the strongest dark intentions, as that''s where the remnants of the fallen god would be.


    Meanwhile, Vaelyra watched Lugia''s figure disappear into the mist, then turned and ran in the opposite direction. Although scared that Lugia might not return, Vaelyra had to find a place to wait for her or carry out her orders if she didn''t return in the allotted time, which was difficult since battles were more frequent and brutal in this area.

 CHAPTER 569

    While all this was happening, in the Duchy of Cannes, Andrew and his companions were finalizing all the preparations for the opening of the Cannes Palace. Dino had managed to purchase about 50 slaves who would serve as courtesans for the establishment.There were women of different ages and races. In Star City, where there are communities of dwarves, forest elves, barbarians, and humans living nearby or residing in the city, it wasn''t difficult to find slaves from those races.


    Slavery is a common punishment in this world, so anyone who fell into disgrace or committed a crime could end up in slavery. Some families even sold their children to escape poverty, so it wasn''t strange to find dwarves and forest elves among these people.


    Even the barbarians, who rule over the city, weren''t immune to slavery depending on their actions. Andrew had also visited the Black Forest and spoken with the elder Bita and the other elders of the Amazon council to propose the idea of hiring Amazons.


    Unexpectedly, they were very enthusiastic about the idea. Sansa and Zany had accompanied him to bear witness that he didn''t intend to do anything wrong like enslave them or something similar, but it wasn''t really necessary.


    The Amazons had been isolated in the Black Forest for a long time and were now in a stage of openness, so they welcomed Andrew''s help.


    It was thanks to him that they could migrate to Star City and reunite with their friends, the barbarians. Also, thanks to Candice''s businesses, they had formed a merchant caravan, they also had made treaties with the kingdom of Cannaris, and now working at the Cannes Palace was another way to connect with the world.


    What was even more surprising was that they not only accepted jobs as cleaners and cooks, but some even volunteered to be courtesans, which surprised Andrew.


    However, these Amazons who wanted to be courtesans had a different idea in mind about what it meant to be courtesans. They knew they would have to sell their bodies for money, but they didn''t care.


    The reason they accepted was that this way, they could reproduce. Normally, pleasure houses have various contraceptive methods and medical treatments to ensure that courtesans don''t get pregnant or fall ill, but the Amazons made a different deal with Andrew.


    Although they now had the option of traveling to Star City in groups and forming relationships with the barbarians, this was only for the younger ones. Among the Amazons, there was a group of mature women who had never married or had children.


    Even though they called themselves mature, they were women of similar age to Sansa. While they weren''t young anymore, and by their standards, they had passed the prime age to find a mate, they still wanted to have children, so they saw this as an opportunity.


    The arrangement was that these Amazons wouldn''t use contraceptive methods, as their goal was to become pregnant. Although this could pose a problem for Andrew, the Amazons proposed a solution he couldn''t refuse.


    If the courtesans became pregnant, it created a problem since the clients wouldn''t take responsibility for the child; they were paying for sex, not seeking a wife.


    Still, the Amazons signed a soul contract stating that neither Andrew nor his clients would be responsible for any children conceived, as the Amazons wanted to have these children and would take care of them on their own.


    Even if these children might not be Amazons, they established that no matter the race, they would take custody of the babies, so Andrew had no reason to refuse.


    The only downside was that these Amazon courtesans would charge a higher fee. It wasn''t that their services were more expensive than the other courtesans, but the percentage Andrew had to pay them would be higher.


    They weren''t slaves and were only helping with the goal of getting pregnant, so they couldn''t be paid the same. Although this hurt Andrew''s finances a bit, it wasn''t severe enough to turn down the deal.


    Some of Andrew''s employees even suggested to Andrew to reduce the payments of the other courtesans to balance things out, after all, these courtesans are slaves and could even work without being paid. However, Andrew refused.


    It was true that this would allow him to recover the extra money paid to the Amazons, but Andrew didn''t feel it was right to be so heartless. He may have accepted slavery, but he still treated his people with respect and dignity, even though he made them work as courtesans which is not a very dignified job.


    There was still a line that Andrew wouldn''t cross. Besides, he doesn''t need the money, as his goal is sex and eroticism; the money is secondary.


    Andrew had also been warned by Lucian and Zaros about the attacks he had suffered. While they didn''t give him details, they did warn him that the attacks would likely continue and that he should be careful when outside the Duchy of Cannes.


    Within the duchy, Zaros and Lucian would protect him, but in other places, they couldn''t do anything. They knew that Andrew could travel to other places, though they didn''t understand how, so they emphasized that he should be cautious.


    This raised alarms, and he quickly informed his guardians, friends, and wives to be careful, as while the target was him, it wouldn''t be surprising if they were attacked to get to him.


    The cleaning of the establishment had been completed, the staff was in place, and the training was underway, so Andrew decided to open the business in a week.


    Although it wasn''t a business looked upon kindly by society, Andrew invited the Pixoy family to the opening as a formality, as they had helped him greatly and were still helping him, so he couldn''t be ungrateful. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unexpectedly, although Damon and Abigale, as well as Zaros and Lucian, declined, they didn''t forbid Helga, Jasper, and Layla from attending. The most surprising thing was that all three accepted it as if it were a high-society event.


    Because of this, Andrew had to make some additional arrangements. Jasper wasn''t a problem, as if he was interested, letting him enjoy some courtesans wasn''t difficult, but his two sisters were different.


    Andrew didn''t know how to entertain them, as they were women and vampires. With this problem, he could only turn to Sonia for help, as she had developed a better understanding of how to satisfy clients, not to mention her experience in dealing with female customers.


    Her proposal was simple. She would entertain them and bring in some male courtesans from Dunnas Palace in case the girls wanted to have some fun with some men.


    With no better options, Andrew had to go along with it. Candice wasn''t idle either. Since they planned to use this place as an expansion point, along with Gaston, Canna, and Carolina, they started researching the market to make business deals.


    Although this research was really about asking the Pixoy family for help again, Andrew felt a bit embarrassed about this since, at first, he was very distrustful of them, and now it seemed like he sought them out every day to ask for help.


    Fortunately, they had developed a good friendship, and they didn''t turn him away. Despite their generosity, Andrew felt guilty, so he gifted them several rejuvenating creams and even some healing potions that Carolina had developed.


    When they received these gifts, they were delighted, especially with the healing potions, as they were invaluable goods. Although they weren''t very effective for powerful experts like them, this was different for their subordinates.


    Andrew also collected many points and bought several recipes for makeup, moisturizing creams, soaps, shampoos, and even toothpaste to introduce as new products.


    They were first introduced at the Dunnas shopping center, where they were a huge success, and now they could introduce the older products to Cannes. He also bought designs for some dresses and lingerie, adding more variety.


    Canna even proposed holding a fashion show in Dunnas to showcase the new designs, and since the older designs would also be sold in Cannes, she proposed holding a fashion show there as well.


    Andrew agreed to the proposal, so not only were preparations for the opening of the Cannes Palace underway but also for the clothing store run by Canna and Candice''s variety store.


    They even proposed to the Pixoy family the creation of a shopping mall, but that would take time, and they decided to establish themselves first and then think about the mall.


    Even so, Andrew proposed the idea to Damon, who accepted without hesitation. Although Andrew told him, it could be done in the future when they had better plans, Damon had already started making preparations.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but then the problems began. A new attack occurred, but fortunately, it was easily controlled, as the assassins entered the Cannes Palace, where Andrew subdued them.


    The organization, the Black Wings, sent some people to investigate the death of the leader of the previous group of assassins, as they suspected he had been betrayed since the life candles of the group were still lit while the leader''s candle was not. However, they found that the situation was different from what they had thought.

 CHAPTER 570

    The Black Wings organization may be considered dark by society, as their business revolves around espionage and assassination, but within the organization, things are different. No one knows who the leader is, yet there isn''t a single member who doesn''t admire him, as the system by which it operates is impressive.First and foremost, all the jobs they perform are well-paid. Being an assassin is not an easy job; you''re always in someone''s crosshairs, and killing someone is always a dangerous mission, but as they say, "Everything has a price," and the Black Wings make sure that the price is right.


    Second, they have connections and power, because otherwise, they wouldn''t remain untouched after the jobs they''ve completed. This allows their members to work without worrying about the consequences.


    This also means they don''t accept jobs that could compromise them. The acceptance of missions undergoes a thorough level of scrutiny, ensuring the safety of their members.


    Third, they protect their members. While the money is good and the mission evaluation is rigorous, there are always risks in this line of work, but this is where the organization offers a sense of security.


    Every member has a life candle, and whenever one is extinguished, the organization investigates the cause. Although it might not matter much after death, members can at least comfort themselves with the thought that if something happens, the organization will take action.


    This may seem insignificant, but it provides a sense of comfort and the notion that they matter and that the organization cares for them, which makes them loyal. While many newer or lower-level members don''t really believe this, the older and more important ones know it''s no lie. The Black Wings truly investigate the deaths of their members.


    They may not always be thorough, and they might not act if it''s inconvenient, but they do investigate. That''s why, when the leader of the assassins who attacked Andrew and Oliver last time died, they sent a team to investigate.


    If the whole team had died, they would have assumed the target was powerful and wiped them out, but in this case, only the leader died, suggesting that his comrades might have killed him, which posed a problem.


    Among assassins, it''s not uncommon for these cases to happen, since they are a group of cunning, peculiar individuals, and it''s not unusual for them to kill a comrade for better benefits or take jobs from other employers to sabotage a plan.


    Unfortunately, such behavior is unacceptable within this organization. While it''s true that only the leader could have died on the mission, this was ruled out because the other members didn''t return to report.


    For this reason, the organization sent a group to investigate, and if their suspicions were correct, they had permission to eliminate the traitors. Unexpectedly, the investigating group made a wrong move.


    They were supposed to reconstruct the events and to find the alleged traitors, they first needed to approach the target, Andrew. While their mission wasn''t to kill him, the mission hadn''t been canceled either, so the group thought they could complete two missions at once.


    They infiltrated the Cannes Palace with the goal of capturing Andrew, uncovering what happened, and then killing him. That way, they would receive the commission for both the investigation and the assassination. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Unfortunately, infiltrating the Cannes Palace was a bad move. They knew Andrew had connections with the Pixoy family, and they also knew this family consisted of high-level vampires, but they didn''t care.


    This organization had killed members of families like these on several occasions, so they weren''t worried about infiltrating their territory and killing a friend, in this case, Andrew. Obviously, this confidence stemmed from the fact that they were unaware of Zaros and Lucian''s existence. If they had known, the organization wouldn''t have even taken this mission.


    The money may be good, but you have to be alive to spend it, and no one would dare cause trouble in a demigod''s territory, especially one so powerful, and here there were two.


    In fact, from the moment this group arrived in the city, Zaros and Lucian had already noticed them, but they did nothing, as they saw the group had infiltrated Andrew''s territory, and Zaros knew well that for Andrew, the Cannes Palace is a temple.


    The survivors of the war against the fallen god knew much about gods, spirits, and god-candidates, having seen them firsthand. So, he knew that inside a temple, god-candidates are practically gods.


    Only another god can challenge them there, and in this world, no living god exists right now. Although Zaros was surprised to learn that Andrew had a temple after only releasing his third divine seal, it was still a temple.


    The moment the assassins entered the Cannes Palace, Andrew discovered them, and using his power within his temple, he subdued them without trouble. The assassins were shocked when they felt the force that restrained them.


    They knew Andrew was an expert and had some high-level guards, but they didn''t know he was this powerful. Obviously, they couldn''t have known that this was only because they were inside the Cannes Palace.


    In fact, even outside the palace, it would have been difficult for them to defeat him, as Andrew and his guards were far stronger than their intel suggested. After imprisoning the assassins, Andrew, sitting in his office, said, "Oliver, we have some unwanted guests." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only was Oliver in the room, but so were all his guardians, wives, and close allies, and upon hearing this, their expressions immediately changed. Oliver, Sansa, and Castor, being the strongest and fastest, immediately understood his words.


    In seconds, they disappeared and, in a blink of an eye, reappeared holding five men dressed in black ninja-like outfits that covered their faces. They weren''t unconscious but couldn''t move. Although only their eyes were visible, it was clear they were terrified, as the fear was reflected in their eyes, staring at Andrew as if they were seeing a monster.


    They couldn''t believe someone as young as Andrew could be this powerful, and that his guards were equally formidable. Andrew stopped exerting his power over them and coldly asked, "More Black Wings assassins?"


    The question shocked the assassins, as it showed they had been exposed, and now they knew the situation was far from what they had anticipated. Looking at the five men frozen in front of him, Andrew asked again, "So, do you have any important information for me?"


    Now that they were no longer restrained, they could move and speak, yet they remained silent. It wasn''t that they felt obligated to hide what they knew. Despite being loyal to the organization, hiding information in the presence of such powerful entities was pointless.


    They were simply thinking about what to say to get out of this situation. The group''s leader, quicker in thought, immediately came up with a plan and began to speak. "It''s true that our organization was given the mission to kill you, my lord, but our objective is different," the leader said in a submissive tone, with apparent sincerity.


    His comrades looked at him and said nothing, as they had no plan themselves, and at this moment, they were as good as dead, so they waited to see how their leader would handle the situation.


    In their minds, if they were already dead, they might as well see if their leader could save them. Intrigued by his words, Andrew gestured for him to continue, as he wanted to hear what he had to say.


    Make no mistake, Andrew didn''t believe him, as he had sensed their intentions the moment they entered the Cannes Palace, and their plan had been to kill Andrew, although now they knew it was impossible.


    Andrew simply wanted to know what he would say, perhaps to gain some useful information. Misinterpreting Andrew''s reaction, the assassin leader continued, "Our goal is to investigate what happened to the group that took the mission."


    These words not only confused Andrew but everyone present, and the leader, noticing this, continued, "The life candle of that group''s leader went out, but the others didn''t, so we suspected they had betrayed him."


    "We came to investigate that, but since we only knew of their target, we infiltrated to gather information," the leader of the assassins concluded. In other words, he was saying they weren''t Andrew''s enemies despite belonging to the same organization.


    This almost made Andrew laugh, but he managed to keep his cold expression, as he didn''t want the tension to disappear. "So, that''s it. Still, that doesn''t interest me; it''s not useful information for me," Andrew said, causing a chill to run down the assassins'' spines.


    Andrew paid no attention to this and leaned forward slightly, speaking in a low, threatening voice, "I''m more interested in knowing who placed the mission to kill me." These words sent another chill down the spines of the assassins, not only because of how threatening it sounded, but because they didn''t know and that was sentencing their fates.

 CHAPTER 571

    The reason these assassins didn''t know the client who had ordered Andrew''s death was due to another policy of the Black Wings organization. Only the job evaluators and those executing the task could know the client.That''s why, when Zaros saw the memories of the leader of the previous group of assassins, he was able to identify who had ordered the hit. Those standing before Andrew and the others did not have that mission, so they didn''t know either.


    Andrew didn''t even need to use his Eyes of Eros to realize this, so he sighed in disappointment, and once again left without a clue of the enemy who was targeting them.


    The assassins trembled in fear when they saw Andrew sigh, understanding that he now knew they didn''t have the information he wanted, meaning their deaths were imminent.


    Not even the leader, who thought he had a chance by declaring that they were not enemies, had any hope of saving himself now. The office fell into a deathly silence as if waiting for Andrew''s decision.


    The silence stretched for a few seconds, and then Castor proposed something, "Why don''t we make them sign a slave contract to infiltrate the organization and gather information?" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    When Castor made this suggestion, Andrew''s and the others'' eyes lit up at the brilliant idea. It would be difficult for the Shadow agents they had sent to find clues on their own, but having infiltrators changed the game.


    However, the five assassins could only smile bitterly upon hearing the proposal. Although their masks hid their expressions, it was clear to everyone that they didn''t like the idea, but did it matter?


    They had no choice. It was slavery or death, and the answer was obvious¡ªat least, that''s what Andrew and the others thought. What they didn''t know was that the assassins weren''t bitter about the decision for that reason.


    Andrew wasn''t wrong. They would rather be slaves and live another day than be killed like dogs. The problem was the mission they would be given as slaves.


    Andrew and the others didn''t know, but Black Wings wasn''t as simple as any other assassin organization. Aside from their efficient operation and strong presence in the southern part of the continent, they had their own security measures.


    The most important one was that slaves weren''t allowed within the organization, and they had ways of identifying people with a slave seal. So, if Andrew and the others applied this plan, it simply wouldn''t work.


    The assassins could accept the offer and then fail to comply, but they knew it was impossible to escape a slave seal, so Andrew and the others eventually would know this and that they would only suffer more. However, if they revealed this, they would have no value to Andrew and only death awaited them.


    Despite this, they didn''t say anything. They prefer to see if they can still live after Andrew discovers the truth. Their plan was to wait until they were made slaves and, by the time Andrew found out, they hoped to still be alive.


    Their plan wasn''t bad. Once they became slaves, it was likely they wouldn''t be killed when it was revealed they weren''t useful for the mission they had been assigned. The reason was simple¡ªwho would kill free, obedient labor?


    They might not be useful for the task, but they could still do other things, so they were betting on that. Unfortunately, they were in front of Andrew, and his eyes didn''t miss the strange aura surrounding them.


    Seeing it, Andrew suspected they were hiding something and coldly asked, "What are you hiding?" This question shocked the assassins, as they hadn''t expected Andrew to suspect anything.


    Oliver and the others also looked at the five assassins with curiosity, as even Oliver, with his Aura Eyes, couldn''t identify anything strange, but they knew that Andrew''s eyes had revealed something, and they wanted to know what it was.


    Despite this, the assassins revealed nothing and waited to be made slaves before speaking. At this point, it was their only hope, and they had to cling to it. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their attitude made Andrew even more suspicious, and he wanted to threaten them, but then Fluffy spoke up, "Master, remember, not everything works with threats; sometimes a better approach is needed."


    Although his words were cryptic, they managed to calm Andrew, and after thinking for a few seconds, he understood her point. Revealing a devilish smile that made the assassins shudder, Andrew said, "I''ll let the one who talks go."


    Not only were the assassins surprised, but everyone else in the office as well. They didn''t believe Andrew would say such a thing. They were sure that Andrew would never let someone who had tried to kill him go.


    The assassins had the same thought, so none of them said anything, but Andrew could see the hesitation in their eyes and auras, so with a smile, he asked, "Should I swear?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened at this, as an oath in this world was powerful. Even a god candidate couldn''t ignore a sworn oath, so everyone was nervous.


    The assassins saw a glimmer of hope, and their leader, being the fastest, said, "If the lord swears, I''ll tell you everything I know." The other assassins immediately said the same upon hearing that their leader wanted to take advantage.


    Andrew smiled even more upon hearing them and, playing with them, said, "Well, that''s a problem. I only need one of you." The assassins trembled at his words and looked at each other, as if ready to kill their companions for the opportunity.


    The others in the office didn''t understand Andrew''s intent. Certainly, pitting the assassins against each other gave him an advantage, but it didn''t change the fact that he would have to make an oath, and that wasn''t good.


    However, Oliver, being a military strategist, took a few minutes, but he started to see the bigger picture and realized there was a trap in this, though he couldn''t see it clearly.


    The situation stalled, as no one knew what to do, and then Andrew spoke again. "Since you can''t decide, I''ll extend an olive branch to all of you," Andrew paused, adding suspense, and continued, "I, Andrew, swear in my name that you will be able to leave the city without me taking any reprisals of any kind against any of you five if you reveal what you are hiding¡ªbut only if you swear not to lie."


    Once again, everyone was surprised, as they hadn''t expected Andrew to make an oath. The assassins were internally delighted at this, now knowing they could leave alive.


    Despite their joy, none of it showed on their faces, and they quickly began swearing not to lie. Andrew smiled as he heard this, and then all the assassins began to reveal what they were hiding.


    "My lord, your plan will be ineffective, as the organization can identify slaves, and we will be discovered upon arrival," said the leader quickly. The other four added a few details but essentially said the same thing.


    Hearing this, everyone in the office grew angry, realizing that the assassins had been trying to deceive them. It might not have been too significant, but the fact that they had been misled was irritating.


    The only ones who remained calm were Andrew and Oliver. Andrew, because he had set a trap despite his oath, and Oliver, because he had finally seen where the trap lay.


    An oath wasn''t something simple. When Andrew made the vow, he felt a powerful force envelop him and knew that if he broke it, only death awaited him, but he had consulted with Fluffy before making the oath, so he was confident.


    "It''s fine. Since you''ve fulfilled your part, you may go," said Andrew. The assassins, though cautious, stood and slowly exited the room. Once outside, they fled as fast as they could, trying to escape.


    Everyone else looked at Andrew in confusion, as if asking, "Why did you let them go?", but Andrew didn''t respond, only smiled and looked at Oliver. Andrew had realized that Oliver had figured out his plan and only nodded.


    Seconds later, Oliver vanished, surprising everyone, though no one dared ask questions. At that moment, Castor, being the closest to Andrew, asked, "Why did you let them go?"


    Before Andrew could respond, Castor added, "You know this will only cause more problems." Everyone else nodded at Castor''s words, but Andrew calmly, without losing his smile, replied, "Who said I let them go?"


    This confused everyone, and as Andrew was about to explain, Sansa suddenly grasped what was happening and exclaimed, "I see, you only swore they could leave the city without you taking any reprisals, but outside the city is another matter."


    Sansa''s words made everyone realize the trap Andrew had set, and they were amazed at how subtle it was. The assassins had been so pressured by so many powerful experts and the threat of death that they hadn''t paid attention to the vow.


    They only heard that Andrew wouldn''t do anything to them, not that it was only within the city limits, and all the others present were the same¡ªonly Oliver had seen through it all. He was a former military general, so he understood these schemes very well and was able to grasp what Andrew had done.


    "Bingo," Andrew said with a smile, adding, "Castor, your wife is smarter than you; you should learn from her." Sansa blushed at Andrew''s teasing, but everyone else just laughed at Castor, who wasn''t bothered at all. In fact, he laughed along with them.


    Meanwhile, the five assassins ran as fast as they could, trying to escape the city. However, they weren''t aware that someone was watching them from the shadows. They thought that once outside the city, they would be free, but that wasn''t the case.


    Just as they exited the city gates and believed themselves safe, a shadow fell upon them.

 CHAPTER 572

    The assassins fled the city as if there were no tomorrow. Despite their urgency and speed, they remained assassins, moving silently through the shadows, unnoticed by anyone as the five figures ran.What they didn''t know was that they had never stopped being watched. Oliver was following them closely, but without allowing himself to be seen. At Oliver''s level of strength, concealing his presence from people like them was not difficult.


    A few minutes after the assassins left the city and believed they were safe, a shadow appeared in front of them, surprising them. Due to the darkness of the night, they couldn''t see who it was, but they all knew it wasn''t a simple person.


    This reasoning came from the fact that they hadn''t sensed the person''s arrival, and even with him standing in front of them, they couldn''t feel his strength, which indicated that he was at least more powerful than them.


    "Who¡­?" began the leader, but at that moment, the moon shone through the dark clouds of the night, revealing Oliver''s appearance. The assassins were startled upon seeing him, and with suspicion, the leader asked, "May I know the reason for your visit, sir?" Although suspicious, he wasn''t rude, knowing that Oliver was powerful and it was better not to offend him.


    Oliver looked at the five assassins and, with a mocking tone, said, "Did you really think we would let our enemies go?" This surprised the hooded figures, but they quickly regained their composure.


    "Do you intend to break your master''s oath? He will die," said the leader in a threatening tone. He didn''t want to become enemies with Oliver, but he wouldn''t let himself be killed either, and since Andrew''s oath was the only thing they had, he had to threaten with it.


    Oliver''s smile widened even more at his words, and he replied in the same mocking tone, "You really didn''t listen to the oath." Oliver''s words caused them uncertainty and a bad feeling.


    When the assassins were about to ask what he meant, Oliver said, "The young master only swore to do nothing within the city." Oliver paused, looked around, then looked back at the assassins and said, "Now we are outside."


    The assassins'' eyes widened as they replayed the oath in their minds and quickly realized their mistake. Just as Andrew had said, the pressure of being surrounded and defenseless had only made them focus on the fact that they would be spared, not on the city''s restriction.


    Realizing their error, they immediately tried to plead for mercy, but then they felt a burning pain in their chests. Stupefied, they looked down to find a bloody hole where their hearts had been.


    The assassins didn''t even have time to scream in pain before the light left their eyes, and they collapsed lifelessly to the ground. "Wasn''t that a bit hasty?" A voice suddenly came from the sky.


    Alerted, Oliver immediately took a defensive stance, as he hadn''t sensed the visitor, but upon seeing the old butler of the Pixoy family in the sky, he relaxed a bit.


    Lucian smiled at Oliver''s reaction and landed nearby. Oliver greeted him with the proper etiquette, for not only was Lucian a benefactor but also a powerful demigod deserving of respect.


    Lucian paid little attention to these formalities and asked again, "Wouldn''t it have been better to extract some information from them?" Hearing the question, Oliver responded, "We already know everything we needed from them; there was no reason to let them go."


    Lucian was surprised by the comment and couldn''t help but ask how they knew. Oliver then explained everything that had happened. Andrew had already informed them that the Pixoy family was trustworthy, especially Zaros and Lucian.


    They were trustworthy enough to share this information, so Oliver didn''t hold anything back. Lucian listened to the story and agreed with how they had handled the situation, also informing him that they had noticed the assassins.


    Although they had noticed them, they hadn''t acted, wanting to see what they would do. Seeing that they entered Andrew''s territory, they knew there would be no problem, so they didn''t intervene.


    Oliver knew that Zaros was a survivor of the war against the fallen god a millennium ago, so he knew that Zaros had much knowledge about gods and god candidates. Thus, he wasn''t surprised that they knew the Cannes Palace was a temple and that Andrew was practically invincible there.


    It was obvious that Zaros knew more about this than he did and probably more than Andrew himself, so Oliver wasn''t worried about them knowing. Even so, he thanked Lucian for what he had told him.


    There was no need for Lucian to share that information, but he still appreciated it, understanding that they were being treated with respect and protected. And there was nothing better than having two powerful demigods watching their backs.


    After a brief conversation, Lucian left after warning Oliver to stay alert. Oliver didn''t linger either and returned to the Cannes Palace. Upon his arrival, everyone looked at Oliver as if asking what had happened.


    Understanding them, he said, "The job is done." This relieved everyone, as there were no loose ends, but then Oliver spoke again, "Elder Lucian also appeared." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    This piqued everyone''s interest, but no one asked, as they knew Oliver would tell them. So, they waited in silence, and as they thought, Oliver explained what had happened.


    Though it wasn''t anything significant, everyone was a bit concerned about Lucian''s warning. It wasn''t the first time he had warned them to stay alert, which made them think that he knew something.


    Not only did he know something, but it was a serious matter, as he didn''t dare to tell them directly. What was worse was that they couldn''t demand that information, as they understood well why they weren''t being told.


    The reason was easy to infer¡ªthey were too weak, and knowing more would only overwhelm them. That''s why it was better for Lucian and Zaros to protect them from the shadows while they strengthened themselves.


    Only Oliver and Andrew knew this, as the others weren''t familiar with these individuals. However, since Aki and Zany were present when they met them and had told everyone what had happened, they had an idea of what was going on.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting weighed down with negative thoughts, Andrew changed the topic to business. The Cannes Palace would soon open its doors for business, so they discussed the final details.


    The food, beauty products, and clothing businesses of Candice and the others were also progressing, but they decided to wait for the creation of the shopping center.


    Although Andrew had suggested to Damon that they wait a while, the vampire was excited about the idea and quickly found a location and began construction.


    Everything was moving so fast with that project that Andrew proposed to Candice and the others to wait until the shopping center was built to open their businesses there. Opening stores now would only cost them money once the shopping center opened. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their initial idea was to open independent shops and move once the center opened, but since Damon had been so efficient, the shopping center would open soon, making opening stores irrelevant.


    That''s why they decided to wait and start when the shopping center was finished. After discussing for several hours, everyone went to rest, or at least some did, as many who had partners went to enjoy themselves in bed.


    The days after this incident passed peacefully, at least for Andrew and the others, though for many others, things were a bit chaotic. In the kingdom of Bastilla, the flames of the five assassins sent to investigate were extinguished, alerting the Black Wings organization.


    They had already sent nearly 20 assassins to carry out this mission, and none had returned. In fact, most had died, raising suspicion. The leaders began to think that this mission was not as simple as it seemed.


    Because of this, they sent an elite assassin to investigate but warned him only to limit himself to that. This assassin was not like the others; his power and techniques were formidable, so they expected no mistakes.


    Meanwhile, the liquid spirits arrived in Dunnas to speak with the elder Emaliene. While other demigods might not be able to locate her, as she was very powerful and could hide, these liquid spirits were of the same level.


    In fact, they were comrades in arms during the war against the fallen god, so finding her was not difficult. They had been sent by Elidyr to investigate Galicia, so as they had to pass through Dunnas, it was only polite to visit her.


    Fortunately, Andrew had already informed her of the situation, so their conversation was quick and smooth. After explaining what they would do, they headed to Galicia, as the likelihood of remnants of the fallen god being there was high.


    In the demon realm, the situation was also far from calm. Nearly a week had passed since the elder Lugia had ventured into the swamp, and there were still no signs of her return.


    This worried Vaelyra, as she didn''t want anything bad to happen to her. Still, she remained strong and waited. Her days hadn''t been peaceful either, as while she found a good place to wait, the constant battles nearby kept her on high alert.


    It seemed that everywhere, the situation was critical, but in the Duchy of Cannes, the long-awaited day had arrived, and Andrew, along with the others, prepared to open the doors of Cannes Palace that night.

 CHAPTER 573

    All the employees were hired, and the establishment was clean and organized, so the only thing left was the arrival of the night to open the doors of the Cannes Palace for business.Although everything was ready, inside the Cannes Palace, no one was idle. There was always something to do and small details to adjust, though they were minor things that wouldn''t delay the opening but were still better to fix.


    The hours passed quickly, and although it may not have seemed like it, the inauguration of the Cannes Palace did not go unnoticed or at least wasn''t as irrelevant as the opening of any other business.


    It must be understood that, as in all red-light districts, there were leaders who didn''t want to lose their position as heads of the area, and the appearance of the Cannes Palace was a threat.


    Not only because it was a massive establishment with luxurious accommodations and entertainment, but also due to the close connection the Pixoy family had shown with Andrew.


    No one was blind enough not to notice the ruling family''s support of Andrew and his business, but no one was stupid enough to make enemies with them either.


    While the leaders of the area wanted to maintain their status, they knew they wouldn''t succeed by antagonizing Andrew, as it would be the same as making enemies with the Pixoy family, and that was like seeking death in Cannes.


    Their idea was the same as everyone else who wanted to approach Andrew: visit the establishment, evaluate its services, and compete fairly, though if they could steal some novel ideas, they would, and there were plenty of new ideas.


    Perhaps for Andrew''s businesses, they weren''t new, but for the other pleasure houses, they were. Nuru gel massages, the dance hall, and other activities would take place at the Cannes Palace.


    The only thing Andrew didn''t include was pleasure massages derived from his divine massage technique, as they were waiting for the construction of the shopping center to open a massage house. It was more lucrative this way.


    Little by little, the night fell, and the red-light district started to gain visitors. No one knew how Andrew had managed to prevent personnel infiltration, but since that plan failed, they now wanted to approach as customers.


    Shortly after the sun had set, the clients began to arrive, and the Cannes Palace started operating. It hadn''t even been an hour, and the establishment was already full, with more clients still coming in.


    All the employees had been trained and were under the supervision of Gaston, Sonia, and other experienced staff because, no matter how much training they received, simulations and reality were different.


    Despite everything, the first few hours went smoothly. The courtesans attended to clients with gentleness and flirtation, quickly igniting the enthusiasm of the customers. Add to that the fact that all of them were high-quality beauties from rare races hardly ever seen in the Duchy of Cannes, which led many clients to spend their money to be with them.


    Just imagine, beautiful doll-like dwarves and forest elves dancing like fairies, not to mention the rugged yet fiery barbarians. Upon seeing them, the clients immediately waved their money to spend the night with them.


    Unexpectedly, the most popular were the Amazons. The only courtesans outside Andrew''s control, so to speak, were the most exotic and appreciated. While the other three races were exotic, what drew attention to the Amazons was their distinctive skin color.


    Amazons and barbarians had dark skin, some lighter and some quite dark, but all beautiful. Forest elves were naturally pale, and dwarves were also mostly fair-skinned.


    In this world, even among humans, who had the widest range of skin tones, those with dark skin were rare. So, people were excited to see gorgeous, dark-skinned women with little clothing and incredible curves.


    As the night progressed, a luxurious carriage bearing the Pixoy family crest arrived at the VIP entrance of the Cannes Palace. Although no one could see who entered through this entrance, everyone saw the carriage arrive, so it was obvious who had arrived.


    Andrew was surprised to see that Helga, Layla, and Jasper arrived in such a conspicuous carriage. While everyone knew nobles visited red-light district establishments, none were so open about it.


    Only in the Kingdom of Dunnas were noblewomen so open, but in most of the rest of the continent, these places were still visited secretly or with low profiles, so it was a surprise.


    Even so, Andrew didn''t ask, he just welcomed them with the respect they deserved. Besides, although it was obvious the Pixoy family had arrived, as their carriage revealed them, no one saw who it was, so in a way, everything was fine.


    Andrew greeted the three with joy, especially Jasper, with whom he had developed a good friendship. Sonia had already arranged for courtesans to entertain them, and they even knew they were vampires, so they might lose a bit of blood.


    Although the courtesans were slaves and had to obey, Andrew didn''t force any of them to take this job. As mentioned before, Andrew now accepted slavery, but he didn''t treat his slaves poorly.


    For this reason, he asked Sonia to find courtesans willing to entertain the vampires of their own free will, as entertaining a vampire was different from other clients.


    Not only did they need to focus on entertainment and sex, but they also had to be prepared to be bitten and have some blood drawn. Although this caused some fear among the courtesans, Andrew assured them they would not suffer any harm, only a slight loss of blood.


    He also promised to pay extra to those who agreed, and in this way, they managed to find some willing courtesans. Andrew also brought some courtesans from the Palace of Dunnas, just in case Helga and Layla desired them.


    Honestly, he didn''t know how to entertain them, so he left everything in Sonia''s hands. In fact, she was the one coordinating everything for the three vampires when they arrived, leaving the operation of the other courtesans to veterans like Dami, Atna, and Kidy, who were part of the first group Andrew trained.


    Andrew accompanied them for a while, as he couldn''t invite them and then leave after welcoming them, but he left before things heated up, fearing that Helga and Layla might fancy him.


    Sonia took over after Andrew left, giving the vampires a great experience. She even brought in some dancers for a private erotic dance show, which surprised even Helga, the most serious of the three.


    She also suggested they try the full-body Nuru gel massage, which piqued the interest of the three vampires, and, feeling adventurous, they tried it and were amazed. The three were in heaven. It is said that vampires are cold-blooded and don''t get excited, but that''s a baseless lie. Vampires, like any other race, get excited by the same things as others. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even Helga let herself go and ended up in a private room with two male courtesans brought from the Palace of Dunnas. While vampires are like any other race, they are naturally strong, so they are wilder in bed, which is why several courtesans and courtiers were taken to privacy.


    Although many clients came intending to approach Andrew, after seeing all the different services, they were amazed, especially the competitors.


    The Cannes Palace was the largest and most luxurious of the current Celestial Palaces, but among the various pleasure houses in the red-light district of Cannes, it wasn''t the best nor the most luxurious.


    However, it was the only one with such special services, so its competitors began taking notes to copy them. While they didn''t want to make enemies of Andrew, that didn''t mean they couldn''t imitate him and compete fairly.


    Their only problem was that they didn''t have the music Andrew had, much less the Nuru gel. This put them at a disadvantage, but they would still try to find substitutes.


    The night passed without issues, and all the clients enjoyed a night of sex and eroticism. The food and drink were also of high quality, making the business very lucrative that night.


    Even Jasper, Helga, and Layla had a good time, to the point of being among the last to leave. Jasper had fun with up to five girls, who were left weak from losing a little blood, but nothing serious, just a bit tired.


    Helga enjoyed herself with two courtesans but was left unsatisfied, so she called for two more. Layla had fun with two male courtesans and one female courtesan at the same time. It seemed the youngest of the siblings was more open-minded and adventurous. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the last customer left, the doors were closed, and everyone went to rest. It was late at night, and there had been a lot to do, so everyone was exhausted.


    The cleaning and other tasks were left for the next day. Andrew also rested in the company of his wives, enjoying a quiet night, as since it was the inauguration, they went to bed late and weren''t in the mood for anything other than sleep.

 CHAPTER 574

    The next morning, the entire city of the Duchy of Cannes was buzzing about the opening of the Palace of Cannes. Most of the guests from the previous night had indeed arrived with intentions other than to simply be customers, but after experiencing the service, they had to admit it was first-class.Not only was it elegant, erotic, and satisfying, but it also offered many innovative features, such as erotic dances and Nuru gel massages. Not to mention, Andrew had opened large baths for customers to enjoy alongside courtesans.


    The establishment that Damon had gifted Andrew included several baths of different sizes. Obviously, Andrew claimed the most spacious and luxurious one as his private bath for himself, his wives, and friends, but there were also smaller ones.


    Though smaller, they were still spacious and luxurious. It seemed the previous owner had the same idea as Andrew: to offer bath services to clients, which is why Andrew adopted the idea, and it became a success. Although this bath service wasn''t as exclusive as the other two, it was an important addition, especially for those who used the Nuru gel massage. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the massage was pleasant¡ªletting you feel the slippery, naked body of a beautiful girl rubbing against you¡ªthe reality was that you''d end up covered in gel. Having a bath nearby improved the experience.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Just think about it: first, a gorgeous girl slides against you with little friction, driving you to maximum arousal, and then, when it''s over, you step into a huge hot water bath with one or more courtesans who clean you and engage in more exciting activities.


    Everyone was talking about the wonders of the Palace of Cannes, and word spread throughout the city, so that night, Andrew anticipated an even busier business day. However, not everyone was pleased with the grand opening of the Palace of Cannes.


    Andrew''s competitors in the red-light district were worried, as although they had their clients and advantages, they noticed their shortcomings. There could be pleasure houses that were larger and more luxurious, but none offered such unique services as the Palace of Cannes, and that concerned them.


    In the short term, their clients wouldn''t leave, but if they didn''t come up with a special service, they''d soon see their customers leave them. For this reason, the next day, all the owners of the large pleasure houses in the red-light district began seeking alternatives.


    Implementing a dance hall and Nuru gel massages wasn''t difficult¡ªthe challenge was in acquiring the necessary products. First, the dances the girls performed were unlike any seen before, but it was possible to train for them, though it would take time.


    However, the music was different. Many might underestimate the owners of pleasure houses, but they were educated and well-studied individuals, not ignorant or vulgar. They quickly understood the difficulties of replicating the music that played in the dance hall of the Palace of Cannes.


    There were sounds they had never heard from the musical instruments they knew, and they knew many, which became the first barrier to imitation. Then there were the massages. Nuru gel is a special product created by Andrew, so they couldn''t use it, as they didn''t know the recipe.


    Although in Dunnas this gel was already sold to anyone, Dunnas was far from Cannes. Furthermore, the sale of Nuru gel was controlled, so it was impossible for a merchant to buy it there and bring it to another kingdom.


    The small quantities allowed for purchase made it impossible to conduct profitable business. No one would engage in a business that doesn''t generate profits. Some clever merchant groups gathered a number of people to buy the gel and other products, intending to evade the minimum purchase limits per customer.


    However, this attempt was quickly discovered by Shadow''s agents and agents sent by the royal family of Dunnas, so their attempt to deceive the system was thwarted and punished, resulting in them being banned.


    Once the rumor spread that certain individuals could no longer buy products from Andrew''s store, everyone abandoned the idea of playing tricks. Thus, acquiring Nuru gel in Cannes was impossible for these individuals.


    The only option was for Andrew to sell it to them, but he wasn''t foolish enough to do that. Even so, these people wouldn''t give up easily, so they sought substitutes. While there weren''t any low-cost gels with the same quality as Nuru gel, there were some that were still usable, albeit not as satisfying.


    In short, the competition copied Andrew''s ideas, but their quality remained inferior. This might work to retain their clients for now, but if any of them experienced the service at the Palace of Cannes, they certainly wouldn''t accept what the others offered.


    The most surprising outcome was that this sparked an era of innovation among the businesses in the red-light district. They knew they couldn''t compete with services of this level, so they sought new ideas, and some managed to come up with attractive alternatives¡ªalthough that''s a story for the future.


    At the Pixoy family mansion, Damon and Abigale were having breakfast with their children, although it was already nearly noon. They wanted to hear everything about what had happened the previous night, so they sat down at the table with their children.


    Jasper, Helga, and Layla were nervous and embarrassed¡ªjust imagine having to tell your parents about all the naughty things you did the day before. Helga, being the most serious, was especially ashamed.


    Damon and Abigale enjoyed teasing their children, but seeing how embarrassed they were, they didn''t force them to share the details, just the general aspects, which the three young vampires had no fear of sharing.


    In Cannes, everything was proceeding normally, but in the demon kingdom, things were not as cheerful. Vaelyra had been battling goblins, orcs, and other demons while waiting for Lugia.


    There wasn''t a corner near the swamp where a fight wouldn''t occasionally break out, so Vaelyra had been involved in some confrontations over the past few days.


    Today marked the deadline for Lugia to return, or Vaelyra would have to proceed according to her instructions. Fortunately, Lugia returned safe and sound, though she was a bit disheveled when she reunited with Vaelyra.


    The young dragoness was delighted to see her, even though it was clear that she had gone through some rough times inside the swamp. Lugia smiled when she saw the girl embrace her in a heartfelt hug.


    "Well, my dear, that''s enough," said Lugia, asking to be freed from Vaelyra''s hug, and when the young dragoness let go, Lugia adopted a serious expression and said, "I''m afraid we were right, but the situation is more complex than expected."


    Vaelyra also became serious upon hearing this and asked, "What happened?" But Lugia didn''t respond immediately. She remained silent for a few seconds and then said, "Come, I''ll explain on the way."


    The two rushed at high speed towards the House of Shadows, where Seraphine had her base of operations. They needed her to communicate with certain individuals.


    It turns out that inside the swamp lies one of the legs of the fallen god. The good news is that the seal remains intact and won''t be easily broken. The bad news is that these remains were discovered by the lamias and lizardmen.


    Their battle is to claim these remnants, and the number of experts and demigods there is not small. Moreover, the fallen god''s evil aura has infected their minds, making them hostile to anyone who approaches.


    While no one is strong enough to challenge Lugia, there are too many experts and demigods. The issue isn''t the number¡ªit''s that Lugia can''t eliminate them alone. The reason is that by trying to do so, these experts and demigods surrender to the evil aura of the fallen god and become high-level abysmals.


    The abysmals of the Lost Continent are not comparable to these. Although the abysmals of the Lost Continent have been bathing for centuries in the water tainted by the blood of the fallen god, there isn''t much aura there, as the blood is scarce and diluted.


    However, the situation in the swamp is different. The aura is more concentrated because of the fallen god''s leg, and although the lamias and lizardmen only recently discovered it, they''ve become stronger, and the abysmals born here are more powerful.


    That''s why Lugia returned so disheveled, as when she tried to break in, many demigods accepted the fallen god and turned into abysmals. Although she managed to defeat them, it was an intense and dangerous battle.


    Not wanting more demigods and experts to make that choice, she decided to leave. However, she couldn''t just leave that place unattended, so she planned to use Seraphine to contact the surviving demons from the war and break into the swamp.


    She knew that upon telling them about this, they would immediately assist, and with their help, everything would be easier. The problem was that she didn''t know the whereabouts of many of them, and that''s where Seraphine came in.


    If anyone knew where they were, it was her. So, they traveled at full speed to find her. Meanwhile, in Galicia, things weren''t looking good either, as the liquid spirits that went there to investigate, had encountered a significant obstacle.

 CHAPTER 575

    At Zaros'' request, Elidyr had sent a group of four legendary-level demigods to Galicia to investigate if the country''s terrible conditions were related to the fallen god, as Andrew had suspected.All of them are survivors of the war from a thousand years ago, so none lacked the motivation to investigate, as they do not want such a devastating war to occur again.


    It''s understandable since they lost their homeland due to the previous war and were fortunate to rebuild their lives on this continent, but now there was no other continent to emigrate to.


    This is why they wanted to prevent the fallen god''s resurrection¡ªif he returned, a war of equal or worse magnitude would break out, and even if they won, the continent would be destroyed, as happened to the lost continent. Now, there was no additional continent to move to.


    Moreover, all of them had families, and descendants who should not endure what they had, so when Zaros mentioned this to Elidyr, he did not hesitate to send his comrades. These liquid spirits, though on the same power level as Elidyr and Zaros, were considerably weaker than them, as disparities in strength existed even among legendary-level demigods.


    Nonetheless, they were powerful warriors with a lot of experience, making them suitable for the job. They quickly reached Dunnas and met with Emaliene, as they had to pass through Dunnas to get to Galicia, and not greeting her would have been disrespectful.


    Besides, Emaliene was a legendary-level demigod, even stronger than them, though not on the level of Zaros and Elidyr. While the four could defeat her if they worked together, that wasn''t the point, especially when she could be an ally.


    Since Emaliene had already heard everything from Andrew, everything proceeded smoothly. Emaliene even assisted them in entering Galicia undetected.


    The four liquid spirits entered without issues and firsthand witnessed the country''s hardships. Dunnas might be a desert country, but it had many rivers and oases, so they didn''t really suffer.


    It is true that the heat is strong, but they had the ability to grow their own food, and under the protection of the royal family and the founding families, the country prospered in its own way. but Galicia was a different story.


    Most of its terrain is mountainous and rocky, making cultivation nearly impossible. Not even the forest elves, experts in agriculture, could make crops thrive in that territory. Though Galicia had many minerals and metals, they couldn''t be eaten. Fortunately, these resources allowed them to survive by trading for food, but famine still persisted.


    The liquid spirits saw how the smaller towns struggled to survive, but that wasn''t their focus. They began mapping the territory, searching for remnants of the fallen god.


    Though it would have been faster to split up and cover more ground, they stayed together. Zaros had warned Elidyr that they might encounter powerful enemies, so it was better to be cautious.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    For this reason, Elidyr warned them not to separate unless absolutely necessary, and they obeyed. They were aware of the friendship between Elidyr and Zaros, so they took Zaros'' warnings seriously.


    They knew Zaros wouldn''t warn them without reason, so they operated as a group. They spent several days searching the most inhospitable regions of the country, as that was where any remnants of the fallen god if there were any, would likely be in a place like that.


    They quickly located an area known as the Cliff of Death. Its name did not make it appealing, and that is because it truly is a horrible place. It looked as if a mountain had been split in two, and that rupture was the realm of hell.


    It was dark, narrow, humid, but desolate. Not even dead trees could be seen in that place¡ªjust rock and darkness. Cautiously, they ventured in, as they sensed fluctuations of negative energy.


    The further they descended, the stronger the energy became, and it gradually began to corrupt them, forcing them to raise shields to protect themselves. They were now certain that if there weren''t remnants of the fallen god here, something similar was hidden within.


    Even with their strength, it took them several hours to reach the bottom. Not because it was too deep for them, but because they were being careful, and they were right to do so. After exploring the area, they found a group of people there. There weren''t many¡ªaround 10¡ªbut all were demigods and of high level. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though they weren''t as strong as the liquid spirits, there were some legendary-level demigods who posed a threat. The other thing they found was a powerful seal near the group.


    Clearly, this seal was protecting something, though it wasn''t known what. Still, the energy leaking from the seal was powerful and malignant, but the liquid spirits immediately ruled out that it was one of the fallen god''s primary remnants.


    It was already common knowledge that the body of the fallen god had been divided into six parts: head, torso, and limbs. Three of these were with the dragons, and one had been recovered by the organization called Purgatory in the Chaos Region, leaving only two yet to be discovered.


    The other remnant was in the Demon Realm, as Lugia had already confirmed, though the liquid spirits didn''t know this yet. The reason they knew this wasn''t one of the main remnants was that the energy emanating from the seal wasn''t that powerful.


    Make no mistake, the energy was malignant and strong, but compared to that of the fallen god, it was not as strong. Still, it was a cause for concern, so they decided to observe. The group in front of the seal was clearly trying to break it and release whatever was inside, but the spirits didn''t want to interfere. They wanted to see what was inside.


    Though this group wasn''t a threat to them, the liquid spirits didn''t think they were alone and wanted to be cautious. Unfortunately, they failed in their assessment.


    They wanted to wait until the last moment to intervene and prevent the seal from breaking, but they didn''t account for the fact that there was an expert in formations among the group, and the process went faster than they had anticipated.


    Before they could intervene, this formation expert broke the seal, and a powerful aura was released. Realizing this, the four liquid spirits attempted to intervene, but it was too late.


    The malignant aura enveloped those who had broken the seal and consumed them in seconds. These men hadn''t expected this and were caught off guard. Seconds later, their flesh and blood were devoured.


    Seeing this, the liquid spirits immediately understood what they were dealing with, and it made them frown. They were survivors of the war against the fallen god, and though they hadn''t fought him directly, they had fought his followers¡ªand that was what they had in front of them.


    Many knew the threat of the Abysmals, but the Abysmals that had appeared and the ones who fought in the war were different. The Abysmals of that era were nearly gods, and that''s why they were a threat.


    It turned out that what had been sealed here was one of the most powerful Abysmals, and though its body had been destroyed, it hadn''t died, which was why it had been sealed. However, the reckless ones who broke the seal had been devoured, and now this formless energy was building a body.


    The liquid spirits would not allow it to succeed, so the four launched powerful attacks from all directions, intending to destroy it before it could take form, but they failed.


    Now, before them stood a black creature with a pair of monstrous wings on its back, red eyes, and incomparable strength. Abysmals only have the desire and impulse to destroy and listen only to the fallen god, so upon seeing the liquid spirits, it attacked.


    The sudden attack took them by surprise, but they still managed to defend themselves. Then an epic battle began. This Abysmal had not yet regained its former glory, yet it was still able to face the four legendary-level demigods.


    The Cliffs of Death disappeared in seconds, as the powerful attacks destroyed everything around them. Even the demigods of Galicia noticed the battle, but they didn''t dare intervene.


    They lacked the strength to get involved in that fight. Even Emaliene in Dunnas noticed the change and had no choice but to act. This could be problematic from a political perspective, but there was no time for that.


    The four liquid spirits and the Abysmal were evenly matched, which wasn''t a good sign because if it escaped or managed to injure or kill one of the liquid spirits, things would get complicated.


    The battle had only lasted a few minutes, but it felt like days. The shockwaves generated from the blows and attacks of these powerful beings had everyone on edge. When the battle seemed at a standstill, another powerful aura appeared¡ªEmaliene had arrived, which the liquid spirits celebrated. Now they had an advantage.


    Despite this advantage, the Abysmal didn''t seem like it was going to fall, and the battle dragged on. The entire country of Galicia trembled before such powerful warriors, but they hoped Emaliene and the liquid spirits would win, as just feeling the Abysmal''s aura filled them with fear.

 CHAPTER 576

    The skies over Galicia roared violently, responding to the chaos unfolding on the ground. The sharp wind whipped through the rocky mountains, and the earth itself seemed to tremble at the intensity of the battle. In the center of the conflict, five titans defied the laws of nature, their bodies and powers entwined in a fight showing no signs of abating.The Abysmal, deformed, and dark, with eyes blazing with primal fury, stood among the debris. His monstrous wings beat with a rhythm that shook the air around him, and his breath was infused with corrosive energy capable of destroying everything in its path.


    Though his body was not fully restored, it was clear he had reached a power level threatening enough to face the four liquid spirits and Emaliene without giving ground. The Abysmal roared, unleashing a blast of dark energy toward the demigods.


    The four liquid spirits moved as one, their shimmering bodies forming water barriers that absorbed the impact of the corrupt energy. Shockwaves from each collision shattered the landscape, transforming the cliff into a field of utter destruction.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, the Abysmal fought with an unnatural ferocity, forcing the demigods to retreat, searching for a strategy to stop him.


    "We cannot allow him to recover anymore," shouted one of the liquid spirits, a tall and slender figure manipulating the water with fierce grace, launching sharp streams of aquatic energy at the Abysmal. The attacks struck with precision, but the Abysmal barely flinched.


    "This monster is stronger than we thought!" another spirit responded, his voice vibrating with urgency. His attacks were swift as well, but the enemy seemed to adapt, dodging more effectively each time.


    Emaliene, watching the situation with sharp eyes, raised her hand. A wave of pure energy emanated from her, brighter and more radiant than anything else on that battlefield. It was the kind of power only beings at the legendary level could wield, and as she unleashed it, the sky momentarily brightened, clearing the dark clouds swirling above them.


    Her attack sliced through the air, aiming to strike the Abysmal''s core, but the creature, fast as lightning, dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the fatal blow. The Abyssal was no ordinary enemy.


    Each time he appeared weakened, his body regenerated, absorbing the dark energy surrounding him. What was more concerning, however, was not just his regeneration but how his power grew with each passing second. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If they didn''t stop him soon, he could reach his former level of glory, and by then, even the five of them together wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. "We can''t keep this up," Emaliene growled, panting slightly. Despite her immense power, the Abysmal continued to resist their onslaught, and although she was sure they could hold out a little longer, time was not on their side.


    One of the liquid spirits, a warrior with bright eyes and silver hair, stepped forward. He clenched his jaw and muttered a series of ancient words. Immediately, his body began to glow with an intensity that rivaled daylight. An unusual energy enveloped him, an energy that made the Abysmal turn his attention toward him.


    "Arieth! What are you doing?" shouted one of the other spirits. "We don''t have time for complicated strategies. This monster is gaining power faster than we can contain it. I must use the Sacrifice Technique," Arieth responded with resolve, his eyes fixed on the Abysmal.


    The Sacrifice Technique was an ancient art, forgotten even among demigods, that allowed a warrior to transform all of their life energy into a devastating attack, powerful enough to annihilate even the darkest beings. However, doing so meant the warrior himself would be consumed in the process.


    Emaliene took a step forward, her face hardened, and said, "You don''t have to do this. Together, we can defeat him." Arieth shook his head and replied, "You know as well as I do that we don''t have enough time. Every second that passes, that creature grows stronger. If we don''t act now, all will be lost." Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    The other liquid spirits also tried to stop him, but they knew Arieth was right. The Abysmal was regenerating faster and faster, and although they continued to strike with all their might, it wasn''t enough. The gap between them and the power of that creature was widening.


    Emaliene, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded. Though she hated the idea of losing one of her strongest allies, she knew Arieth was right. There was no other choice. "Very well," she said, her voice barely audible, and added, "But know that your sacrifice will not be in vain."


    Arieth didn''t respond. He simply closed his eyes for a moment, letting the light around him grow in intensity. Then, without warning, he charged forward, straight toward the Abysmal.


    The Abysmal, sensing the danger, tried to retreat, but Arieth was too fast. With a deafening roar, the liquid spirit unleashed all his energy in a single, devastating attack. The impact was so great that the ground itself shattered into a thousand pieces, and the Abysmal was enveloped in a blinding explosion of light.


    The echo of the explosion resonated throughout Galicia, and for a moment, everything was silent. When the light finally faded, all that remained was a giant, smoking crater, in the center of which lay the Abysmal''s lifeless body. His eyes, which once glowed with endless malice, were now empty.


    However, where Arieth had once stood, there was nothing left. The three remaining liquid spirits and Emaliene watched in silence, their bodies heavy with exhaustion and grief. Though they had won the battle, the cost had been too high.


    "Rest in peace, Arieth," one of the spirits murmured, his voice choked with sorrow. Emaliene closed her eyes, a single tear sliding down her cheek. Though they knew his sacrifice was necessary, it did not make the loss any easier to bear.


    "Let''s go back," Emaliene finally said, breaking the silence, and added, "There''s much we need to report. And we cannot allow another event like this to happen again." The demigods nodded, and together they began the long journey back, leaving behind the shattered battlefield, knowing that, though they had won, the true war was far from over.


    If an organization like the Black Wings had life candles, it was obvious that the liquid spirits also had similar and even more advanced and powerful methods. Elidyr, who had been watching the small transparent spheres that resembled crystalline drops of water, immediately sensed when the one representing Arieth''s life shattered.


    Elidyr instantly grew alarmed because although Arieth and the other three who accompanied him were not the strongest among the legend-level demigods, they were still legend-level demigods.


    He quickly approached the water drop that had just exploded and gathered the remaining fragments. This system was different from the candles used by the Black Wings organization¡ªit was more advanced.


    With the shards that looked like the remains of a glass bulb, Elidyr uttered a few words, and then the fragments turned into liquid, starting to swirl in front of him, forming a circular water mirror the size of a basketball.


    In this mirror, Arieth''s last moments began to replay. Unlike the candles of the Black Wings organization, which only extinguished when the user died, these water drops could show the last moments of the person they were linked to.


    There, Elidyr could see how Emaliene, Arieth, and the other three liquid spirits fought against the abysmal and how difficult the battle was becoming before Arieth made the decision to sacrifice himself.


    Upon seeing this, Elidyr had to admit it was their only option, yet he was still saddened by the death of his comrade, friend, and even brother, for among liquid spirits, all the survivors of the war were family.


    They weren''t related by blood, but having gone through the tribulations of war together, they had bonded so closely that only a familial bond was appropriate to describe their relationship.


    Even the liquid spirit, who was over a thousand years old, with immeasurable strength and vast experience, who had lived and experienced almost everything, couldn''t hold back tears at the loss of someone so close.


    "It seems we must not only worry about that organization and the fallen god. There may still be other abysmals sealed in different parts," Elidyr said softly and sadly to himself.


    The records left by the ancestors of the current continent''s inhabitants had always warned that abysmals were an evil not to be neglected, which is why, when the abysmals from the lost continent appeared, everyone united to stop them.


    What they didn''t know was that the abysmals their ancestors were so concerned about were not these small fry they had defeated, but beings like the ones Emaliene and the liquid spirits had faced.


    Powerful beings like Zaros and Elidyr, who stood at the peak of a demigod''s legend level, could defeat these abysmals and even face two at once, but they were exceptional cases.


    The level of strength these two possessed was beyond limits, and the proof was before them. Emaliene and the four liquid spirits were also legend-level demigods, yet Arieth still had to sacrifice himself to eliminate the abysmal.

 CHAPTER 577

    The Hall of the Council of the Liquid Spirits was steeped in a somber atmosphere. The glowing orbs that represented the lives of its members floated in the air, and the absence of one of them was palpable.Arieth, one of the bravest and most powerful among them, had fallen in battle, and the news of his death resonated like a distant yet unstoppable echo in the hearts of those present.


    Elidyr, standing in the center of the room, watched the crystalline droplets floating before him. His usually impassive face was tinged with deep sadness. Arieth wasn''t just a comrade; he was a brother.


    The bonds forged during long battles against the Abysmals had united them as a family beyond blood. Seeing the fragment of Arieth''s life disintegrate in his hands filled him with a sense of helplessness that he couldn''t suppress.


    "The Abysmal they faced wasn''t just any creature," he finally said, breaking the silence, his voice low and measured. After a brief pause, he added, "It was a greater threat, something even Arieth''s sacrifice couldn''t completely contain."


    The other liquid spirits, seated around the circular table that dominated the hall, nodded gravely. They knew the fallen enemy was not the only one. Arieth''s death had taught them that there were other Abysmals, perhaps sealed deep within the continent, waiting for their moment to unleash chaos once more.


    "If one has been released," Elidyr continued, "it''s only a matter of time before others follow. We cannot let our guard down. The seals that kept these beings imprisoned might be weakening."


    One of the liquid spirits, a woman with luminous skin and hair that flowed like water itself, looked up at Elidyr. "Do you think there are more Abysmals sealed in other places? The ancient scriptures are vague, but they always suggested they weren''t the only ones."


    Elidyr nodded, the weight of responsibility resting on his shoulders. "I believe so. If the records of the ancients are correct, we may be facing a larger threat than we imagined. And the organization known as Purgatory only adds more uncertainty to this chaos."


    The hall fell silent as the council pondered Elidyr''s words. If the predictions were accurate, the entire continent could be in danger. The Abysmals were creatures of pure destruction, beings born from the depths of the primordial abyss, and there was nothing in the world they enjoyed more than wiping out everything in their path.


    Finally, a robust liquid spirit with a silver beard spoke. "We should gather our forces. Not just us, but all those willing to defend the continent. If the Abysmals are returning, we must prepare for the worst."


    Elidyr nodded again, his gaze resolute. "I''ll inform Zaros. If anyone can help devise a plan for this threat, it''s him." The meeting with Zaros was equally solemn. Elidyr found him in his mansion within the city of the duchy. Zaros, a man with a severe appearance but a mind as sharp as steel, greeted him with the same urgency the situation demanded.


    "You''ve come with bad news, I know," Zaros said bluntly as they sat in the main hall of the fortress. Elidyr nodded, sighing with regret. "Arieth is dead. He sacrificed himself to defeat an Abysmal that had been released."


    Zaros closed his eyes for a moment, absorbing the loss. "I''m sorry. Arieth was one of the best." "Yes. And I fear he won''t be the last to die in front of an Abysmal. we have to deal with this. I believe there are more sealed in other parts of the continent.


    If one has escaped, the others may not be far behind."


    Zaros pressed his lips together, his mind already turning to strategies and possible solutions. "Do you have any idea where the other seals might be?" Elidyr shook his head. "I don''t know for certain, but the ancients left clues.


    There are regions on the continent we''ve yet to fully explore, places forgotten by history. Those who call themselves Purgatory also seem to be on the move. If they''re behind this, we could be facing conflict on multiple fronts."


    Zaros stood up and began pacing the room, his footsteps echoing on the stone floor. "We''ll need allies. We can''t face this alone," he said. "I know," replied Elidyr adding, "We don''t just need military forces. We need people who understand the ancient seals, who know how to reinforce them or how to prevent their rupture."


    Zaros nodded, his expression hardening. "I''ll do what I can to gather the forces we need, but Elidyr, if this continues, we''re talking about a war on a scale we haven''t seen in centuries". "I know," said Elidyr, the weight of that truth hanging over him like a dark cloud.


    Meanwhile, in a forgotten corner of the continent, three figures walked through the dark corridors of an underground fortress. Seraphine, the succubus with fiery eyes, led the small group with a malicious smile on her face. Beside her, two dragons in human form, Lugia and Vaelyra, walked silently, their eyes fixed on the mission at hand. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, we''re looking for semi-god legend-level demons," said Seraphine, breaking the silence. Her voice was soft and seductive but with a clear note of danger. "What does this have to do with my reward?"


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Lugia, the elder of the two dragonesses, smiled smugly. "We''ve promised you information, and we''ll give it to you, but first, we need you to help us find those demons". "And what kind of information can I expect in return?" Seraphine asked.


    Vaelyra intervened. "The location of the promised god-candidate. Though still weak, he is undoubtedly what you seek. Eros Andrew, in the duchy of Cannes. If you join us in this search, we assure you''ll be the first to approach him."


    Seraphine paused for a moment, her eyes gleaming with interest, and said, "Duchy of Cannes, you say? Now that''s something worth pursuing." Lugia nodded, "We have a bit of a friendship with him. If you help us, we promise to introduce you."


    "Now that I know where he is, why can''t I just seek him out? What stops me from not helping you?" Seraphine asked playfully, but Lugia remained unfazed. She knew this woman well and responded, "Although succubi are loyal to the gods of Eros, I know you wouldn''t accept being enslaved, and that''s all you''ll become if you try to approach without our help."


    Seraphine frowned upon hearing this, as Lugia was right. Being a race focused on sex and eroticism, succubi''s greatest patrons were the gods of Eros, but that didn''t mean they wanted to be enslaved by one.


    The fate of the continent hung by a thread, and each of the players in this vast and intricate chess game knew their next moves would determine the course of history.


    The sun had just begun to set over the lands when Elidyr met with Zaros again at his mansion. The wind was blowing unusually strong as if the continent itself knew the calm before the storm was about to end.


    The two men, key figures in the defense against the Abysmals, watched the horizon from atop a watchtower. "Elidyr, I''ve begun mobilizing our forces," Zaros said.


    After a brief pause, he added, "But it won''t be enough. If we''re right and the seals are weakening in other parts of the continent, we must act quickly. We can''t wait for others to do it."


    Elidyr, his eyes fixed on the distant mountains, slowly nodded. "I''ve contacted the scholars in Naraeth. The remaining arcanists there might help us identify the ancient seals and the regions where they might be. However, if Purgatory is behind these movements, they may already be one step ahead."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised," Zaros muttered before adding, "They''ve proven adept at staying in the shadows". Elidyr sighed, his expression darkening further. "We have no time to waste. If the ancient records are accurate, the Abyssals are forces that even the largest armies couldn''t contain if released en masse. We must find the other seals before it''s too late."


    Zaros, ever the strategist, kept his gaze fixed on the horizon, but his mind was already forming a plan. "Then we''ll go to Naraeth. We''ll bring along some of the best warriors and arcanists we can gather. If we''re going to stop this, we''ll need more than just physical strength. Magic and knowledge will be as important as the sword in this war."


    Elidyr nodded, knowing that their next step would lead them to an even more dangerous quest. When the 3 partners of Arieth returned to the country of Rios to inform them what happened, the Council of the Liquid Spirits had already been alerted, so they were already on the move.


    The Council informs them about the movements of Elidyr and Zaros, which surprises them because these two don''t move very often. That was a probe of the difficult time ahead. meanwhile, Zaros and Elidyr looking at the horizon let out a sigh.


    Looking away, Zaros turned around, "We leave at dawn," Zaros finally said, giving Elidyr a firm pat on the shoulder and adding, "Rest, my friend. We''ll need our strength."

 CHAPTER 578

    Elidyr took a deep breath, his face resolute. "Zaros, we''ll handle the beast. Don''t let it get near the seal!" Zaros nodded, raising his axe and charging towards the abysmal creature.The beast met him with a brutal attack, launching its dark appendages at him, but Zaros, fueled by anger and desperation, blocked each strike, advancing little by little toward its core.


    Elidyr, on the other hand, ran towards one of the beast''s flanks, attacking with precision. His sword shone with celestial light, cutting through the creature''s shadows as if they were smoke. However, each blow he landed seemed insufficient. The abyssal creature regenerated quickly, and its attacks returned with even more force.


    "It''s too strong!" Elidyr exclaimed, leaping back to avoid an attack. The beast followed closely as if it could sense the power in his sword. Sereda, on the verge of exhaustion, opened her eyes and shouted, "Keep it away from the seal! If it touches it, everything will be lost."


    Zaros'' eyes gleamed with determination. With a fierce growl, he concentrated all his power into a single strike. The axe vibrated intensely as the magical blood that formed it solidified further, becoming as dense as steel.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    With a roar, Zaros leaped towards the creature, striking it with devastating force. The blow echoed throughout the valley, and the creature recoiled, emitting an ear-piercing shriek.


    "Now, Elidyr!" Zaros shouted. Elidyr seized the moment. He ran towards the beast and, with a war cry, drove his sword deep into the creature''s center. The celestial light emanating from his weapon shone brightly, and for a brief moment, the abyssal beast stopped moving. The dark energy surrounding it began to fade.


    But the victory was short-lived. The creature violently thrashed, sending Elidyr flying backward. Though weakened, it had not yet been defeated. Sereda, gasping for breath and at the edge of her endurance, looked up at the battle.


    She knew they couldn''t defeat the beast in a conventional way. With one last effort, she channeled all her remaining energy into the seal, forcing it to close the remaining cracks.


    "Elidyr! Zaros! We have to seal it right now!" she shouted. Both warriors, exhausted and covered in wounds, nodded. As Sereda recited the final words of the ritual, a blinding light emanated from the seal, enveloping the abyssal creature. Its shrieks were drowned out as its body was pulled back into the abyss from which it had emerged.


    Finally, when the last crack in the seal closed, the valley fell silent. The beast had been contained. Sereda collapsed to her knees, exhausted, while Elidyr and Zaros, though triumphant, knew this victory was only temporary.


    The silence that followed the abyssal sealing was overwhelming. The mountains, once shaken by the creature''s roars and the echoes of battle, now stood eerily calm.


    Sereda, kneeling before the seal, could barely hold herself upright. Her breathing was labored, and her face pale; the monumental effort of closing the cracks had drained her last reserves of energy.


    Elidyr and Zaros, despite their wounds, knew the danger wasn''t over yet. Although they had managed to contain the abysmal creature, the figures from Purgatory remained, their robes fluttering slightly in the cold wind that had begun to blow.


    The members of the dark organization, now deprived of the advantage the beast had provided, stayed in position, watching the three exhausted warriors with bright, eager eyes.


    "Zaros," Elidyr whispered, his eyes still fixed on the hooded figures, "This isn''t over yet," Zaros grunted in response, raising his axe once again. The magical blood that fueled it was nearly dry, but his determination remained unshaken. With the abyssal beast trapped again in its prison, their only immediate threat now was Purgatory.


    "We''re exhausted, but not defeated," Elidyr added, gripping the hilt of his celestial sword tightly. "We can''t let them get near Sereda."


    The hooded members of Purgatory didn''t seem interested in retreating. Despite witnessing the sealing of the abyssal creature, their gazes remained fixed on Sereda, knowing that her weakened state gave them an opportunity.


    They began advancing with disturbing calmness, like predators stalking their prey, confident that time was on their side. "They won''t let us rest!" Zaros roared, preparing to charge the first group that approached.


    Elidyr nodded, his body aching with every movement, but his spirit was unwavering. He knew they were in a desperate situation. There was no room for mistakes. "You''re right," Elidyr murmured. "It''s now or never." With a war cry that echoed through the mountains, Zaros charged at the first members of Purgatory.


    His axe cut a lethal arc, cleaving them in two before they could react. Despite his exhaustion, Zaros'' raw power was still fearsome, but for every enemy that fell, two more seemed to emerge from the mist surrounding the valley.


    Meanwhile, Elidyr positioned himself beside Sereda, shielding her with his body. The members of Purgatory who tried to approach her met the cold justice of his celestial sword.


    With each slash, the sacred light shone in the darkness, cutting through not only flesh but also the malevolent energy that cloaked the hooded figures. "Protect the seal!" Sereda cried, her voice barely audible.


    She knew that if the hooded figures reached the seal, they could try to break it again, rendering all their efforts futile. "They won''t get past us!" Elidyr responded, blocking an attack aimed at her.


    His sword clashed against the cursed dagger of one of the hooded figures, a burst of dark energy erupting from the impact, but Elidyr remained firm. Zaros, drenched in sweat and blood, continued his slaughter.


    Each strike of his axe was a mix of fury and desperation. He knew his physical strength was at its limit, but his will was unbreakable. The magical blood that fueled his axe vibrated with fury, resonating with his fighting spirit.


    One of the Purgatory members, more cunning than the rest, slipped through the shadows, targeting Sereda. Believing Elidyr distracted in another fight, he lunged toward her, a venomous dagger ready to plunge into the exhausted arcanist''s flesh.


    But before he could get close enough, a gust of wind sent him flying. "Got you!" Sereda cried, channeling a final wave of energy that knocked the attacker down, but the effort left her gasping, barely conscious.


    Elidyr glanced at her, knowing that her life depended on her ability to stay conscious. They couldn''t lose her, not now. The remaining members of Purgatory, seeing their numbers dwindling rapidly, began using more desperate tactics.


    They formed a circle around Elidyr and Zaros, invoking dark spells that made the air hum with threatening energy. The ground beneath their feet began to darken as if the earth itself was rotting under their influence.


    "This doesn''t look good," Zaros grunted, retreating to stand beside Elidyr. "I don''t know how much longer we can hold on." Elidyr nodded, his face sweaty and covered in dust, but his eyes were still filled with determination.


    "It doesn''t matter how many there are, Zaros. We stand our ground. We won''t fall here," Elidyr assured him. Suddenly, a hooded figure larger than the rest stepped forward from the circle, his robe billowing as if made of pure darkness. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His presence was imposing, and the other members of Purgatory immediately stepped aside, as if they feared him. "I see you''ve sealed the beast," he said, his voice echoing like the abyss, "But not for long. You cannot stop the inevitable."


    Elidyr gritted his teeth, holding his sword in a defensive stance. He knew this leader wouldn''t be easy to defeat. "You won''t accomplish anything here," Elidyr replied, never taking his eyes off the enemy. "Your monster is back in its prison. We won''t let you interfere any further."


    The hooded figure chuckled softly, the sound eerie, like the scraping of sharp blades. "Interfere?" he asked. "We''ve already achieved what we wanted. The crack in the seal has weakened the barrier. It''s only a matter of time," the hooded figure concluded.


    With those words, he raised a gloved hand, and the circle of darkness around him intensified. Profane energies flowed towards him, shrouding his body in a thick dark mist. Elidyr and Zaros felt the weight of the magic in the air, dense and suffocating.


    "Get ready!" Elidyr shouted as he stepped forward, his sword glowing brightly in an attempt to counter the darkness. Zaros, always direct, roared with fury and charged at the hooded leader.


    The impact was brutal. Zaros tried to bring the enemy down with a devastating strike of his axe, but the hooded figure moved with supernatural speed, dodging the attack with disturbing grace.


    Before Zaros could react, the leader unleashed a blast of dark energy that struck him in the chest, sending him flying several meters back. "Zaros!" Elidyr shouted, watching his companion hit the ground with a groan of pain.


    Elidyr, seeing the dangerous situation they were in, decided to attack. He rushed toward the hooded leader, his sword ready to strike. The celestial light shining from his weapon was the only thing that seemed to keep the encroaching darkness at bay.


    With a precise thrust, he attempted to break through the enemy''s defense, but the leader easily blocked it with a magical barrier. "Do you think your light can save you?" the leader mocked, his voice filling the air like poison.


    Elidyr didn''t respond. With gritted teeth, he kept attacking, his sword striking the barrier over and over again, which seemed to waver but refused to break. Sereda weakened but aware that she needed to act, crawled to a place where she could see the battlefield. With trembling hands, she began to mutter a spell.


    She knew she didn''t have the strength for a powerful attack, but if she could weaken the hooded leader''s barrier, Elidyr and Zaros might have a chance. "Please, let it work," Sereda whispered as the magical words left her lips.


    The spell, though weak, achieved its goal. The barrier protecting the hooded leader cracked for a brief second, just enough for Elidyr to deliver a devastating blow. Elidyr''s sword pierced through the weakened barrier and struck deeply.

 CHAPTER 579

    Everything seemed to have turned for the better when Elidyr''s sword pierced the chest of the hooded leader, but the joy was short-lived, as only seconds later, the stabbed man began to laugh hysterically.He moved with such freedom despite being stabbed by Elidyr that he didn''t seem to have suffered any damage at all. Noticing his confusion, the hooded leader stopped laughing and, looking at Elidyr, asked rhetorically, "Did you think you had won?"


    Seconds later, he laughed mockingly again, and while Elidyr was dismayed, the leader of the men from Purgatory took a step back and pulled out the sword lodged in his chest.


    Although this took Elidyr by surprise, he wasn''t worried about the man stepping away, as he was sure he had injured him. What he didn''t understand was how the man could keep moving so calmly and vigorously.


    Even though the battle against the abysmal had drained the best strength of Zaros, Sereda, and Elidyr, the previous attack couldn''t be underestimated to the point of ignoring the damage and receiving it as the leader of Purgatory did.


    The hooded leader looked at Elidyr, who was still confused, and with a smile said, "It seems you''re still not over the fact that I resisted your attack. Do you want to know the secret?"


    Although Elidyr wanted to know, he wouldn''t lower himself to ask; instead, he began to focus his energy, trying to land another blow. The leader of Purgatory watched Elidyr''s actions and shook his head as if disapproving of his move.


    Elidyr paid no attention and continued accumulating energy in his celestial sword, but his enemy''s words distracted him. "Our mission is not the sealed abysmal," said the man who acted as the leader of Purgatory.


    These words surprised Elidyr and even distracted him from gathering energy. Seeing that he had captured Elidyr''s attention, the man continued his monologue like any third-rate villain in a novel.


    "Our goal has always been the three of you. The organization knows the threats it faces in trying to revive our god. The first and most difficult obstacle is the dragon clan," said the leader of the organization known as Purgatory.


    "The second is the survivors of the previous war, especially the most powerful and experienced ones like you, Zaros, and Sereda," he continued, concluding, "The third, I don''t know, but from what I hear, it''s not worth mentioning for now."


    Upon hearing this, Elidyr immediately understood whom they referred to as the third obstacle. Not only from this man''s words did he understand that the organization called Purgatory already knew about Andrew being a god candidate, but also because Zaros had already told him a few things.


    "So, your plan is to weaken the seals of the abysmals trapped on the continent and force us out to fight a war of attrition, then strike hard when we''re exhausted, like the cowards you are," said Elidyr, realizing their plan.


    The leader of Purgatory showed an even wider grin, and unconcerned about his plan being revealed, he nodded. He wasn''t worried about them knowing his plan because, in the end, if an abysmal appeared, Elidyr and other experts would have to move.


    In short, although they could now prepare contingency plans knowing what the enemy was plotting, they were still at a disadvantage. Elidyr sighed in exhaustion as he understood everything.


    Meanwhile, the leader of Purgatory was still wearing a radiant smile, though it actually looked quite creepy. This irritated Elidyr, but he didn''t lose his calm and instead asked, "That doesn''t explain how you endured my blow."


    Upon hearing this, the leader of Purgatory smiled even more broadly and began to say, "It''s true. No matter how weak you are, it''s hard not to suffer from your attack, but that''s only if you don''t possess our arcane magics."


    "Are you saying your dark magics are special?" Elidyr continued asking, trying to gather more information. The leader of Purgatory wanted to keep gloating, but at that moment, he felt something strange.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    This man wasn''t chosen as leader because of his strength and skills in arcane magic, but because he was intelligent. His problem was that he tended to be arrogant, but at that moment, as arrogance consumed him, a flash of clarity passed through his mind.


    Dropping his laughter and boasting, he looked at Elidyr and seriously asked, "Why are you trying to gain information when you''re about to die?" Elidyr was surprised to see how his opponent suddenly became so sharp.


    He was sure this wasn''t a natural event, and it wasn''t. That so-called flash of clarity was actually a seal within his mind placed there by the organization Purgatory to prevent him from giving away too much information.


    The reason it brought him back to reality was because it had been activated, making him cautious. As mentioned, he has a sharp mind and is intelligent, so he immediately sees the anomaly.


    Elidyr might be weak, Sereda unconscious, and Zaros sent away, but he knew they couldn''t be underestimated. Now that his mind had cleared, he shouted, "No more chit-chat! Attack!"


    His subordinates immediately began preparing their spells and weapons to attack when suddenly Sereda''s voice was heard, "We won''t get more out of him. He has a seal in his mind; it''ll be impossible to remove it without killing him or turning him into an idiot, and in either state, he''s of no use to us."


    Her voice was serene and calm. There was no trace of the previous exhaustion, which made everyone look at her, and they were shocked not only to see her standing, but that she seemed completely recovered.


    Not even her clothes bore the damage and dirt from the last time they saw her, and that was just a few minutes ago. "What the hell is going on here?" asked the leader of Purgatory angrily.


    "It''s simple. We''re not the ones who fell into your trap; you fell into ours," said Zaros suddenly, in a voice that was soft yet strangely powerful, making the members of Purgatory jump in fear.


    Elidyr let out an annoyed sigh as he said, "I guess we won''t gain anything here. Should we finish them off?" His words were so calm it didn''t seem like he was talking about exterminating more than 30 people.


    The leader of Purgatory, despite his intelligence, couldn''t understand what was happening. Until recently, he had them in the palm of his hand, and these three were about to collapse, but now they stood before him as if nothing had happened.


    At that moment, the man seemed to understand and suddenly said, terrified of being right, "Were you acting?" To which Sereda, Elidyr, and Zaros smiled and said in unison with a slightly playful tone, "Of course."


    "Damn you..." yelled the leader, but he couldn''t even finish his words before a powerful aura spread from Zaros, destroying everything in its path. Elidyr and Zaros had the strength to face two abysmals like the one they sealed with ease, so they couldn''t be weakened by just one of them.


    Even Sereda had the power to defeat that abysmal, so they were really just putting on an act to gather information, but the organization called Purgatory seemed very cautious, and they didn''t get much.


    After destroying the enemies, Elidyr turned to look at Sereda and asked, "Is the seal secure?" To which Sereda replied, "I modified the original seal with one of my own creations. If they want to open it, they need the key, and only I have it."


    Zaros, being an experienced strategist, immediately raised his concerns, "That would put you in danger. Certainly, attacking the city of Naraeth with all the arcanists there will be difficult, but not impossible. Also, are you sure they can''t force the seal open by brute force?"


    "I understand your concerns," said Sereda, adding, "But it won''t be that easy. As you said, attacking Naraeth isn''t simple, it''s hidden and protected by many spells and magics. I don''t think there''s a city more protected than that," Sereda concluded. Zaros has to admit she is right, but it is still a risk. Difficult and protected does not mean invulnerable.


    Sereda, as if understanding Zaros''s thoughts, continued, "There''s no invulnerable place in this world, so Naraeth is the best option. Besides, if you leave links in the city, you can help us if there''s trouble."


    Sereda''s idea didn''t need to be stated because Zaros and Elidyr were already planning to do that the moment they heard that Sereda had the key to the seal. While they didn''t fear an abyssal, in large numbers they were problematic. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring this, Sereda continued speaking, "As for breaking the seal by force, they''d need at least 100 demigods at legend level, equivalent to your strength, which I doubt exists on the continent."


    Elidyr and Zaros were surprised, as this meant the seal was robust and powerful. "How long will the seal last? Is it possible for someone to create a key by studying the seal?" Zaros asked again.


    "The seal will last at least 100 years after my death before it starts to deteriorate," Sereda replied without worry as if no threat arose, the seal would stand strong for at least a couple of millennia.


    This made Zaros and Elidyr relax a little, but Sereda''s next words made them tense again, ''"As for creating a key, it''s possible". Zaros and Elidyr looked at her urgently for an explanation, and Sereda only smiled as she explained, "Creating a key is possible, but to do so, one would have to surpass my arcane magic".


    Sereda smiled widely and added, "I don''t want to brag, but in that area, I''m second to none, so I don''t believe anyone could create the key". The vampire and liquid spirit knew how powerful Sereda''s arcane magic is, but her words didn''t offer much comfort.


    "I understand that there could be some hidden arcanists of great power who surpass me. I don''t rule out that possibility, but think of it this way, if they exist and are with the enemy, it''s pointless to try sealing the abysmals in the first place, so for now, we''re safe", said Sereda.


    Her words were true, and because of that, they stopped worrying about what they couldn''t control or change. After the conversation, the three of them left. Now, they had to find a way to inform all their allies about what they had learned, to coordinate a counterattack.

 CHAPTER 580

    While all this was going on, Andrew and his companions were enjoying the success that the newly opened Cannes Palace was providing them. Business was booming and every night hundreds of clients came to enjoy their services.Not only were there ordinary citizens of the city of the duchy of Cannes, but wealthy businessmen and even Andrew''s direct competitors visited every night.


    The regular clients only enjoyed the amenities and services. There was a small proportion who still looked for opportunities to meet Andrew and build relationships to get closer to the Pixoy family and Andrew''s competitors, they just wanted to reveal their secrets.


    They wanted to see what Andrew did in his establishment so they could implement it on their own. Unfortunately, it was not so easy to copy, at least not in the same quality of service because they lacked the essential elements.


    On the other hand, those who wanted to meet Andrew to build relationships were also unsuccessful, because Andrew never showed up during the nights. Just like in the other Heavenly Palaces, Andrew and his wives did not leave the office during service.


    Andrew knew perfectly well the intentions of these characters, so he did not give them a chance. For him, it is a waste of time to ingratiate himself with them and his wives only hid themselves avoiding problems.


    Beauty is problematic in this world, especially in the business of pleasure and Andrew''s wives were very beautiful. Only Jasper, Helga and Layla had met them, because they are special.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The relations between Andrew and the Pixoy family had become closer, so they were not regular customers, although, since the inauguration, these three vampires had visited them every night.


    It was not that they had never been to a pleasure house, but it was the first time they felt something special. The services were first class, the courtiers and courtesans were attractive and experienced, so the vampires were happy.


    Although Andrew offered them free services, they refused to accept them. Honestly, with everything Damon had given him, giving his children free services wasn''t a big deal, but they still refused and paid the fees.


    Helga and Layla had also become friends with Andrew''s wives, which was something that surprised Andrew. He could understand them getting close to Layla since the youngest vampire of the Pixoy family is extroverted and cheerful.


    However, Helga getting along with them was a surprise. Helga is much more serious and reserved, so she is harder to deal with, but she somehow becomes friends with them, especially Helena and Victoria.


    Helena is the eldest of Andrew''s wives, so she''s close to Helga''s mental age, and Victoria is a noble, so her position is similar to Helga being the princess of the Duchy of Cannes.


    Andrew understood that, but he never expected something so simple to catapult such a close friendship. Seeing them, Andrew could hardly recognize Helga, as she seemed happier, something he had not seen in her since he met her.


    What was more incredible was that Helena, being a woman experienced in sex, began to give her sexual advice. Andrew, upon finding out, was about to intervene, but seeing Helga''s enthusiasm, he could not do so.


    Everything seemed surreal and although at first he was uncomfortable, but, in the end, he let things move forward without intervening. Technically there was nothing strange, it was just a little odd.


    Although Andrew was unaware of what was happening with Zaros, Elidyr, and Sereda, he knew that something important must have happened for Zaros to abandon his territory, especially when he found out from Jasper that it happened very rarely.


    Few people know about Zaros and Lucian, but that does not mean that there are not people who know them, so that is why they did not go out much, to avoid enemies, so the fact that the most powerful being and protector of this place went out meant that something serious was happening.


    Andrew tried to investigate, but only Lucian seemed to know and he didn''t tell him anything. To be more exact, when he asked, Lucian only told him, "When Zaros returns, he will surely tell you something."


    This only worried Andrew more, as it seemed that the reason for his departure had something to do with him, but not being able to do anything, he decided to concentrate on his business and wait.


    On the other hand, in the south of the continent, more specifically in the Demon Realm, Lugia, Vaelyra and Seraphine were searching for the surviving Demons of the war a thousand years ago on the lost continent.


    Despite the extensive information network of Seraphine and her succubus collaborators, finding these Demons was not easy. Like most surviving demigods, they lived hidden and would not be located so easily.


    Still, Seraphine proved to be the one for the job. She couldn''t locate them all, but she could locate the most important one, Dornun. If there was someone among the demons that everyone knew, it was Zaros and Dornun.


    Both are the most powerful demons and although they hadn''t been seen in centuries, that didn''t mean they went unnoticed. Zaros had founded the Duchy of Cannes, so everyone knew where they could find him, even though they had never seen him.


    Dornun on the other hand, was more difficult. No one had seen him in centuries, but somehow everyone knew he was in the demon realm. The powerful demon of chaos was hiding, but because of his strength, he couldn''t be located.


    The funny thing about it was that it was thanks to this strength that he was able to be located by Seraphine. Hiding from the world is difficult and although if you are strong it is harder to find you, in the demon realm it was the opposite.


    There was no region in this place that didn''t have battles. Only where a powerful person lived, things were calm and that was how they located Dornun. In a remote forest it could be said that it was the only quiet place in the Demon Realm.


    Lugia and Vaelyra immediately set off for that place. Seraphine now knew of Andrew''s location, but she couldn''t go there, since Andrew wouldn''t trust her, so she had to wait for Lugia and Vaelyra to serve as a link for their approach.


    Seraphine was no fool. She knew that Lugia was looking for Dornun for a dangerous mission since someone of her power wouldn''t need Dornun unless it was something incredibly dangerous.


    Still, she waited for them to complete the mission, before going to visit Andrew. She decided to wait, maybe if Lugia and the others didn''t return, she could go to Andrew and gain his trust somehow.


    She just believed that it would be easier with the help of the dragons so she waited. The forest where Dornun apparently lived was on the other side of the Demon Realm, that is, completely opposite to the swamp where the remains of the fallen god were.


    The forest was unlike any forest on the continent. It was more of a jungle than a forest and despite its lushness, it seemed uninhabited. Vaelyra, seeing this, couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Are you sure he''s here? This forest doesn''t seem to have any life."


    Lugia smiled at her prot¨¦g¨¦''s question and answered, "Yes, he''s here." She had barely finished speaking when a soft, yet powerful voice was heard, "A guest I haven''t seen in a long time."


    Vaelyra was startled, but Lugia remained calm and answered, "Talking without showing yourself is rude. You''re scaring the little one." After a few seconds, a soft, yet pleasant laugh was heard and then an old man appeared in front of the two dragons.


    Although he had several wrinkles that showed his age, his hair was dark at night, and so were his eyes. His skin was white, making him look pale and sick, but the energy surrounding him showed that he was in perfect condition. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vaelyra was frightened at the sight of him, as his power was pressuring her. It seemed like he was attacking them, but seeing as Lugia didn''t move, that didn''t seem to be the case. "I see you still don''t control your divinity," Lugia suddenly said.


    The old man laughed contemptuously and replied, "Well, I''m a chaos demon, control isn''t my strong suit." Lugia looked at Vaelyra who seemed to be struggling to resist and with a sigh said, "Little one, you should retreat. It will be difficult for you to stand up against this guy."


    Vaelyra was reluctant, but she had to admit that it took all her strength just to stand, so she nodded and quickly left. Once the young dragoness was gone, Dornun said, "That little one has talent, is she your apprentice?"


    "Although I have taught her some things, I wouldn''t say she is my apprentice, just a prot¨¦g¨¦," Lugia replied. Dornun nodded and then asked what he really wanted to know, "To what do I owe your visit? Dragons don''t come to this place by chance."


    "That''s true. I''m looking for you," Lugia replied, to which Dornun replied, "Come on, Lugia, stop with the mysteries. I obviously know that the question is, for what purpose?"


    "Well, the Demon Realm has remnants of the fallen god. I need your help to remove them," Lugia replied this time more seriously. Dornun looked at Lugia with equal seriousness and frowning asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Lugia replied concisely. Dornun''s expression turned dark, as he understood the implications and said gravely, "I want details." Lugia proceeded to tell him what he had discovered in the swamp.


    Dornun asked a few questions as Lugia told him her story in the swamp, and finally asked, "Do you think the two of us are enough?" Dornun, despite his strength, was not arrogant. He knew of the dangers brought by the remains of the fallen god, and he did not think they could do this mission alone.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of any survivors?" Lugia asked, to which Dornun replied, "I can find two or three, but I don''t know if they will help us." Lugia was surprised by his answer and couldn''t help but ask, "Are there any survivors who won''t help the tragedy to repeat itself?" to which Dornun said bitterly, "I fear that times have changed."

 CHAPTER 581

    Returning to the Duchy of Cannes, it was a sunny day, but not too hot. The Cannes Palace was just waking up in the morning after a night of fruitful business.Although there was already some activity in the establishment, it was mostly among the cleaning staff, as the courtesans and other workers who stayed up late the night before due to their work were still sleeping.


    Andrew, Aki, Zany, Oliver, Sansa, and Castor also woke up early to do their morning exercises. It had become a habit for them to train early in the morning, trying to increase their power. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Over time, and after meeting monsters like Lucian, Zaros, Elidyr, and Lugia, they know they are weak and need to grow stronger. Oliver, Castor, and Sansa trained together since they are the strongest, making their training more intense.


    Andrew and Aki, on the other hand, were not purely fighters. Aki is an assassin, and despite Andrew''s strength, it came from his status as a candidate for the god Eros, but his domain is sex and eroticism.


    Still, they trained, knowing their strength would be necessary at some point, and they couldn''t slack off. Zany, being an Amazon warrior, could have joined the others'' training, but she still trained with Andrew and Aki.


    Although strong, Zany was still weaker than the three guardians, so it was better for her to train with Andrew and Aki to help them improve. Even though their training wasn''t as intense as Oliver''s group, they didn''t take it lightly either.


    In the underground of the Cannes Palace, there was a large room with reinforced walls, and this was where they trained. For people as strong as them, these walls didn''t mean much, but they weren''t using their auras.


    They were all experts, and their aura defined their strength, but these sessions weren''t meant to strengthen their auras but to refine their combat techniques. That''s why this room served its purpose.


    The fast, nearly invisible movements and the sound of strong punches and kicks could be heard. Andrew and Aki fought with all they had against Zany, yet she could still dominate them with ease.


    Aki specialized in stealth and surprise attacks as a good assassin, so face-to-face combat wasn''t her strength, and Andrew was a complete novice, so Zany corrected them while they fought.


    In the other group, the situation was similar. Castor and Oliver fought against Sansa in the same way, but the results were different. These three had combat experience, so Sansa wasn''t as relaxed as Zany.


    If they had been using their full power, Sansa could have handled them, but they were only using their physical bodies, so the fight was close, though Sansa still managed to hold them off.


    After a couple of hours of battle, completely exhausted and drenched in sweat, they finished their practice. They left the room and went to take a bath to start their usual tasks for the day.


    By the time they had bathed and returned to the office, the entire Cannes Palace was awake, with everyone attending to their activities. The courtesans trained their bodies with some yoga, the cleaners tidied up the rooms, and the cooks prepared breakfast.


    Andrew''s wives had also begun their tasks. Carolina was in the lab, researching and producing items for sale, such as rejuvenating creams and similar products.


    Candice, along with Gast¨®n and Canna, discussed details for new business ventures. Helena accompanied Sonia to supervise the courtesans and the rest of the staff, while Victoria had gone to visit Helga, which surprised Andrew.


    Even in the Duchy of Cannes, they didn''t dare leave without protection, so she took Erick along. While he wasn''t the strongest guardian, he was the only one available.


    "Why did Victoria go to visit Helga?" Andrew asked as he entered the office. There was a mix of concern and curiosity in his voice. The concern came from Victoria going out without sufficient guards, even though the family Pixoy always protected them in this city.


    The curiosity came from wondering what she would have to discuss with the vampire. He knew that Victoria and Helena had become very close with Helga, but he hadn''t expected them to be close enough for casual visits.


    He wasn''t complaining or opposed to it; he was just curious. Candice looked at him and, smiling, said, "She''s negotiating the price for your blood." Andrew jumped at hearing that and looked at Candice with a bit of fear.


    Seeing his reaction, Candice couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Seeing his wife laugh, Andrew realized she was joking, but he really couldn''t laugh along.


    "Don''t joke about that, woman," Andrew said, a little annoyed, but Candice didn''t care and kept laughing until she couldn''t anymore. Andrew didn''t scold her any further, simply waited for her laughter to subside, and then asked again, "So what''s really going on?"


    "Helga invited her to hang out. A girl''s day out," Candice responded, not giving it much importance. Andrew didn''t think that was the real reason but didn''t want to doubt her, so he stopped asking.


    He approached one of the cabinets and poured himself some tea, trying to relax after the exhausting training session he had just finished. Previously, Andrew would have used this moment to review the accounting books and other matters, but with their expansion, he no longer had to do that.


    Candice and other people now handled the accounting, so after training, Andrew really had nothing to do. He could go out to find girls to earn points, but with three assassination attempts, he couldn''t just be out flaunting himself.


    The Duchy of Cannes might have been safe, but there were still dangers, which is why he was concerned that Victoria had gone out with just Erick, but, in the end, he couldn''t live in fear, so he let the matter drop.


    They started discussing minor issues as they passed the time until a sound came from the door. All of Andrew''s close circle was in the office, so it had to be an employee, so Andrew allowed them to enter.


    A young man, about 20 years old, appeared and respectfully bowed while saying, "Young master, there''s a guest here to see you." Not only Andrew but everyone present frowned.


    They had made it clear that unless it was an announced guest or someone from the Pixoy family, they would not receive anyone. If it had been a member of the Pixoy family, the staff wouldn''t have come to announce it; they would have brought them in immediately, and since they weren''t expecting anyone, it was obvious something strange was happening.


    "We didn''t invite anyone, and this isn''t someone from the Pixoy family. Why are you announcing that someone is here for me?" Andrew asked, puzzled and even a bit dissatisfied, as it seemed this employee wasn''t following his instructions.


    The young employee got a little scared seeing Andrew''s dissatisfaction, but still mustered up the courage to say, "Young master, the guest is Mr. Conrad." The name didn''t ring a bell for anyone present. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all looked at each other as if wondering if anyone knew this Conrad, and when they realized no one did, they looked back at the young employee. Understanding, he explained, "Mr. Conrad is the largest merchant of firebird eggs in the city. The ladies had mentioned wanting to speak with him."


    At that moment, all of Andrew''s wives present immediately stood up, and excitedly, Candice said, "Let him in," and the young man went to fetch the merchant.


    Andrew looked at them in confusion and asked, "Why are you looking for the egg merchant?" To which Candice replied, "Didn''t you say you liked those eggs for breakfast?"


    Andrew was stunned by the response. He did like them, as they reminded him of his previous life, but those eggs could be bought at the market, and in fact, they had been doing so.


    Candice, guessing what Andrew was thinking, said, "Do you know how expensive it is to buy those eggs at the market? It''s better to go straight to the source, especially since you eat them almost every day."


    Andrew felt embarrassed because, obviously, his wives were spoiling him, and he had criticized their act of affection, so he kept quiet. Soon after, the employee returned, accompanied by a middle-aged man who radiated youth.


    Though he seemed cheerful, if you looked into his eyes, you could tell he wasn''t naive. After entering, he introduced himself, "Greetings, everyone. I''m Conrad. Young Ves told me you wanted to do business."


    Ves was the employee who had brought him. Andrew was surprised, as he hadn''t expected this employee to know a big shot, but Candice didn''t allow him to say anything and began to speak. "Indeed, Mr. Conrad. My name is Candice, these are Aki and Zany, wives of Andrew, whom I assume you already know."


    Conrad was surprised by Candice''s introduction but quickly recovered his posture and greeted again, "A pleasure to meet you, ladies. Indeed, I know of Mr. Andrew, though only by sight, as I haven''t had the pleasure of speaking with him."


    "The pleasure is ours, Mr. Conrad," Andrew said politely. Though he hadn''t arranged this meeting, he couldn''t be disrespectful. He stood up and shook Conrad''s hand.


    After inviting him to sit and offering him tea, Candice took control of the conversation again. "Mr. Conrad, I believe you understand what kind of business we wish to discuss. Could we come to an arrangement?"


    Seeing Candice in control of the conversation, Andrew focused more on observing Conrad''s reactions. Conrad took a sip of the tea and smiled before answering, "My business relies on the finest firebird eggs in the region, but acquiring them isn''t easy. The birds are rare, and many people seek them, so I must say, it won''t be cheap to arrange a direct sale." It was obvious that he wanted something more than money.

 CHAPTER 582

    The conversation had barely begun, and it was already obvious that Conrad was looking for something beyond money in this negotiation. If Andrew noticed this, then Candice, Gast¨®n, and even Canna, who were better and more experienced merchants than he was, understood it as well.This created an uncomfortable silence in the office, and the most curious part was that Conrad, the creator of this situation, was the most comfortable among them all. It seemed he wanted things to unfold this way.


    Candice quickly recovered from the momentary discomfort and tried to resume the conversation, attempting to steer the negotiation in a more pleasant direction, even though it hadn''t even started.


    Unfortunately for her, Andrew wasn''t going to allow it. While he might not have been as skilled a negotiator as she was, despite having been a business administrator in his previous life, he had conducted larger business ventures in that life than he had in this one. The truth was that this world was different from Earth, so Andrew didn''t have the best qualifications.


    Still, he was the boss here, and while he wasn''t the best negotiator, he had learned a few things in this world¡ªone of them being that the weak would always be trampled on, something he wouldn''t allow at this point.


    When he started his businesses in this world, he always tried to act cautiously, as he didn''t want to make enemies, but he encountered them anyway, so he had long since abandoned that approach.


    "Before we go into details, I''d like to know¡ªhow does our young employee know someone like you, Mr. Conrad?" Andrew asked, cutting off the words Candice was about to say.


    While she wasn''t pleased that Andrew was inserting himself into the conversation this way, she didn''t interrupt him. Andrew was the boss and also her husband, so she would never undermine him in front of strangers. She remained silent, waiting to see what Andrew wanted to do.


    Conrad didn''t seem affected by the question. In fact, he was pleased that Andrew was participating, as he preferred talking to him over anyone else present, so he remained outwardly calm.


    "Well, young Ves worked for me," Conrad replied while taking another sip of tea. "And here I thought we hadn''t let people with ulterior motives join us," Andrew replied, somewhat self-deprecatingly.


    While it sounded like criticism of his employee selection process, Conrad wasn''t stupid and could see Andrew''s discontent, something he found not only troublesome but also dangerous.


    Andrew wasn''t a weak negotiator. In fact, he exuded a strong presence, especially within the Cannes Palace. However, Conrad was an experienced man and quickly clarified, "Mr. Andrew seems to be misunderstanding something."


    "Really? What might that be?" Andrew asked, feigning curiosity, though no one believed his act; he wasn''t trying to be convincing. He wanted them to feel his displeasure.


    "The young man, Ves, worked for me, but that doesn''t mean I asked him to come here to get closer to you," Conrad replied, to which Andrew, maintaining his same tone and attitude, asked, "Oh? No?"


    "Of course not. I''m aware that doing so would only make our future relations more difficult," Conrad replied immediately, trying not to fall into Andrew''s attitude. "Honestly, Mr. Conrad, I find it hard to believe you," Andrew continued, and Conrad went on justifying himself, "The boy wanted better opportunities and tried his luck."


    Conrad paused briefly and added, "He got the job and said goodbye to me. Then he learned that you were looking for suppliers of firebird eggs and, knowing I am the largest distributor in the city, he approached me to show his qualities, maybe to earn a bonus."


    "I see. So it''s a simple coincidence that benefitted everyone," Andrew replied, still suspicious but not sounding as displeased as before. Conrad noticed Andrew''s attitude change and nodded in confirmation.


    With the change in attitude, Conrad saw his chance and tried to steer the conversation toward the negotiation, but Andrew was faster and asked, "Well, that doesn''t matter. It''s true I like your products and would like to acquire them from the source. Now, what do you want for them?" Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Though it seemed like a normal negotiation question, no one was foolish enough to believe it. Andrew was being aggressive and threatening. Through his tone and attitude, he was telling Conrad not to be greedy.


    Conrad obviously understood the message, but he hadn''t come here to be minimized. Sitting up straight, he said, "Mr. Andrew, intimidation is unnecessary. You want something of mine, and I want something of yours¡ªthere''s no need for hostility."


    Andrew smiled at his words, but instead of backing down and resuming the conversation more amicably, he did the opposite. Leaning forward to appear more intimidating, Andrew said, "What you say is true, but something tells me that what I have, which you want, is far more valuable than what I want from you."


    After those words, there was another uncomfortable silence in the office. Even Gast¨®n, who was the most experienced, didn''t dare interfere, as even Aki, who wasn''t very skilled in these matters, could see that an impressive negotiation was taking place.


    Conrad had to admit he felt a bit intimidated by Andrew, but he managed to maintain his fa?ade and said, "Well, Mr. Andrew, that''s subjective," to which Andrew replied, "Oh, really?"


    "Of course. It''s true I only have firebird eggs, but they aren''t easy or cheap to obtain, so it''s just a matter of which value are we putting on them," Conrad replied, regaining his composure.


    Andrew nodded as if agreeing since Conrad wasn''t technically wrong, but he didn''t intend to back down and asked, "Well, tell us, what does Mr. Conrad want from us in exchange for your products?"


    "I see that Mr. Andrew doesn''t like to beat around the bush, so I''ll be direct. Like everyone who wishes to get close to you, I want to establish a connection with the Pixoy family," Conrad replied bluntly.


    "More specifically?" Andrew continued, to which Conrad replied, "Business, Mr. Andrew. I am a merchant, so what I seek is expansion."


    "That''s odd. What more expansion could Mr. Conrad want?" Andrew asked, adding before Conrad could respond, "From what I know, you are the largest supplier of firebird eggs in the duchy."


    "That may be true, but that doesn''t mean I am the only one," Conrad replied, causing Andrew to frown. Sensing Andrew may have misinterpreted his words, Conrad clarified, "I don''t intend to ask for the Pixoy family''s help to make me the sole supplier of these goods."


    At the comment, Andrew raised an eyebrow, prompting him to explain further, and Conrad explained, "What I want is support. If the Pixoy family endorses me, my competitors and enemies in the duchy will not interfere with my business."


    "I see. I have to admit, it''s not a bad proposal," Andrew said, finding Conrad''s perspective acceptable, but before Conrad could celebrate this, Andrew spoke again, "Still, I think you''re mistaken about something."


    These words made Conrad frown, and he asked, "About what?" to which Andrew replied, "Indeed, I have a good relationship with the Pixoy family. You might even say we are friends, but that doesn''t mean that one word from me would make them agree to support you."


    "Mr. Andrew¡­" Conrad started to reply, but Andrew interrupted him, saying, "You, like most in the city, believe that because I am close to the Pixoy family, I have some influence over them, but that isn''t the case."


    Andrew paused and continued, "The truth is that we get along personally, but our relationship is based on the same thing as yours and mine¡ªI have something that benefits them, so they help me, nothing more."


    Conrad was reluctant to believe this. He thought Andrew was only putting up a front to gain better terms in the negotiation, but Conrad wouldn''t let himself be deceived¡ªor so he thought.


    "If that''s the case, then it seems we have no deal," Conrad said, trying to play the same game or at least the one he thought Andrew was playing. It was true that if Andrew recommended Conrad to the Pixoy family, they might show him favor and assist him, but what Andrew had said wasn''t a lie.


    The Pixoy family was only close to him because he was a candidate for a god, and they needed him in the future battle against the fallen god and his followers. While they had grown close, Andrew had no voice in their decisions.


    Although this was a minor matter that could be handled, Andrew did not look kindly on Conrad''s attitude of wanting to take advantage, so he preferred to end the negotiations here.


    Initially, Candice didn''t share this stance, but after thinking about it a bit, she understood why Andrew was doing this. If he yielded now, he would have to yield again in the future, which would not only make him look weak but could damage the relationship with the Pixoy family.


    Conrad couldn''t believe that Andrew wouldn''t negotiate and was simply agreeing to part ways, but he held firm. He was convinced that Andrew would come looking for him again, and then he would have the upper hand.


    Andrew didn''t care what Conrad might be thinking. He simply stood up and extended his hand, saying, "It was a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Conrad." Though it wasn''t the outcome he had hoped for, Conrad kept up appearances and shook Andrew''s hand, replying, "The pleasure was mine." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the brief handshake, Conrad left, and the office remained silent. Andrew took a sip of his now-cold tea and said, "The days when we had to tiptoe around are over. We''ve already passed the stage of being taken advantage of, now it''s time for us to take advantage of others".

 CHAPTER 583

    After Andrew''s cold and threatening words, everyone present fell silent. It wasn''t because they were scared, but because they all felt the same, so there was no need to say anything. Even so, Candice broke the silence by saying, "It''s true that we''re no longer weak enough to be underestimated, but it''ll be hard to get those eggs without getting cheated in the market without Conrad''s help."Andrew looked at her strangely and couldn''t help but ask, "Why? He may be the main supplier, but not the only one, right?" There was some truth to his words; otherwise, Conrad wouldn''t seek the Pixoy family''s support through Andrew.


    It was because he had competitors and enemies that he sought this support, so Andrew couldn''t understand his wife''s words. Candice, understanding Andrew''s confusion, began to explain.


    "It''s true there are other suppliers, and if it weren''t a special situation, they''d even be happy to help us, but the problem is Conrad''s status," said Candice with some concern. Not only Andrew but everyone else was a bit confused by those words ¡ª everyone except Gaston, who, as Candice''s mentor and confidant, knew the whole story.


    Letting out a sigh, he stepped forward and explained, "The firebird eggs come from the kingdom of Catus to the south of the duchy of Cannes. They may not be very rare there, but outside the country, it''s a different story."


    Everyone turned their gaze to Gaston, who had started to explain, and, taking his time, Gaston continued, "As I said, they aren''t strange in that country, but only nobles control the breeding and production process of these goods."


    Upon hearing this, many started to see what was going on, but not leaving anything to the imagination, Gaston continued, "Conrad is a merchant in the duchy of Cannes, but in Catus, he''s a noble, more specifically, a count."


    "And the other merchants?" Andrew suddenly asked, and Gaston replied, "Contrary to what you think, Conrad already has a monopoly on firebird eggs here."


    "How is that possible?" Andrew asked again, not understanding. Gaston sighed and explained everything from the beginning. It turns out Conrad''s territory in Catus borders the duchy of Cannes.


    This meant that all Catus products entering the duchy had to go through his territory. Not only could he prevent them from crossing by imposing exorbitant export taxes and other tactics, but Conrad took another path, a more intelligent one might say.


    It turns out that all of Conrad''s so-called competitors weren''t really competitors. All the firebird eggs came from Conrad''s territory in Catus, and he produced all.


    The competitors were nothing more than Conrad''s employees who simulated a competitive market in the duchy of Cannes, but in reality, everything belonged to Conrad. So his claim of seeking support from the Pixoy family to counter competitors was a lie.


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but be surprised. Andrew was even more skeptical because he couldn''t believe the Pixoy family would allow it, so he asked, "Does the Pixoy family know about this?"


    Gaston and Candice showed a disdainful smile, and this time Candice answered, "Who do you think gave us this information?" Andrew immediately frowned and asked again, "Why do they allow it?"


    "When those products entered the duchy, they didn''t know they all belonged to Conrad. They believed they were just regular merchants," Candice replied, adding, "Firebird eggs became popular and coveted, so by the time they found out, they couldn''t pull them out."


    "It would only cause more trouble to ban them from being sold," Andrew said, understanding what Candice meant. "That''s correct. The only thing they could do was control it," said Candice.


    "In short, he''s allowed a monopoly as long as he doesn''t abuse it," Andrew said with a bitter smile, and Candice and Gaston nodded heavily. Leaning back, Andrew took a deep breath to calm himself, and after a few seconds, he said, "Well, it''s not important."


    Andrew''s words surprised everyone. Andrew had shown how much he liked those eggs, so they didn''t expect him to give them up so easily.


    Seeing their puzzled expressions, Andrew laughed and said, "Guys, I think you''re misinterpreting things. It''s true that I like those eggs, but it''s not as if I wanted them so badly that I''d get into that mess." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pausing, he spoke again, "I''ve lived so far without them; they''re not essential. If they can''t be obtained, then they just can''t." Andrew tended to obsess over what he liked, so they were surprised to see him leave this matter so easily.


    Andrew could understand their thoughts, but he also knew they were misinterpreting him. What he wanted and obsessed over were things valuable for his progress, while the eggs were just a pleasure.


    The first couldn''t be ignored, so he always sought a way to acquire it, but the second was not important. Although he didn''t clarify the matter, no one asked since if Andrew had already made a decision, they didn''t need to keep discussing the subject.


    Conrad, unaware of Andrew''s thoughts, returned to his office in the duchy''s city and quickly began planning how to approach the next negotiation, not knowing there wouldn''t be one.


    Conrad was very ambitious. He already had a monopoly on firebird eggs in the duchy, but his goal was to expand even further. The problem was that he had to go past the duchy to the west, east, and north to do so.


    That was unknown territory for him, and he couldn''t do it without support, and that''s where the Pixoy family came in. He had reached an agreement with the Pixoy family when his scheme was discovered.


    While the Pixoy family in the duchy isn''t someone to mess with, Conrad had played his cards well, and that''s why they reached a consensus, but he also knew that the Pixoy family didn''t like him for what he''d done.


    If he wanted to expand further to the duchy''s territory, he needed the Pixoy family to support him since that was too far from his territory to control those businesses, but he knew the Pixoy family would rather kill him than help him.


    So when he saw that Andrew had a close relationship with the Pixoy family, he thought he could use him as a bridge to make them accept. He had even told his former employee Ves to recommend his products to Andrew to establish a connection.


    He hadn''t lied to Andrew. Ves had genuinely quit working for Conrad and only wanted to work at the Palace of Cannes, and Conrad had simply asked him to recommend his products if he had the chance.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Ves had no bad or ulterior intentions. He thought it wouldn''t hurt to say that firebird eggs were delicious and close an extra sale for his former employer, so Andrew''s Eros Eyes hadn''t detected anything.


    Initially, Andrew doubted Ves, but after a while, he understood that it was just a coincidence and simply wasn''t bothered with the young employee. After a couple of hours, Victoria returned to the Palace of Cannes.


    Erick had accompanied her the entire time, and fortunately, nothing had happened. Upon arriving, she went to the office where everyone was, but seeing them, she felt an unusual atmosphere.


    "Did something happen?" she asked worriedly, to which Andrew replied calmly, "Nothing. How did it go for you? Did you have fun?" Victoria didn''t believe him, but she didn''t pursue the matter and replied, "Yes, we just had some drinks and chatted, nothing more."


    After those words, they talked for a while, and then Andrew excused himself and went to the lab to talk with Carolina. Her healing potions are an important emerging business, and until now, they hadn''t planned well for it, so since he had nothing else to do, he decided to address the topic.


    Once Andrew had left, Victoria looked at Candice and asked again, "Can you tell me what happened?" Candice wasn''t stingy with her sister and told her everything that had happened during Conrad''s visit.


    Victoria was surprised but didn''t give it much importance. She looked at Candice and the others and said, "You should stop worrying. If Andrew said it didn''t matter, just leave it at that."


    Candice looked at her and couldn''t help but respond, "But is it really okay?" to which Victoria replied, "Girls, I think you''re overthinking. Has Andrew ever lied to us?"


    Candice looked at Aki and Zany, who shook their heads, then looking at Victoria, she replied, "No," to which Victoria responded, "Then, we shouldn''t worry." Somehow Victoria, who had been the last to join the harem and seemingly knew Andrew the least, seemed to understand him the best.


    The reality was that Andrew''s wives were always trying to please him, which had become a habit as time went on, and that''s why they sometimes didn''t fully grasp what Andrew truly wanted.


    However, Victoria was more objective since she hadn''t had this habit for as long. While they discussed this in the office, Andrew arrived at the lab. In reality, it was a room they adapted into a lab, but it was much more spacious and had more materials than other Heavenly Palace labs, so Carolina now preferred to work here.


    None of them had realized it, but it seemed they had moved to the duchy of Cannes from Dunnas. It wasn''t that they had abandoned Dunnas, but they now spent more time in Cannes.


    The Palace of Cannes was more spacious and comfortable, so it was natural to move, but unlike when they did it upon leaving Cannaris, this time it wasn''t discussed; it just happened.


    Carolina''s skills had developed well, and she no longer immersed herself in studies in an unhealthy way. So, when Andrew entered, he saw her at the desk, writing something, and as she noticed him, she asked, Do you need something?

 CHAPTER 584

    "That''s a very cold welcome, dear wife," Andrew said, feigning hurt, but Carolina didn''t buy his act and replied, "You only come to the lab to bother me or to ask for something. Drop the act."Andrew laughed at Carolina''s words but didn''t take it too seriously, knowing she was only pretending to be annoyed. Without any shame, he got close, leaned in, and gave her a tender kiss. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was clear she wasn''t actually upset; she received the kiss calmly and even wrapped her arms around his neck. Andrew placed his hands between Carolina''s lower back and the chair she was sitting on, lifting her.


    He then took the seat and set her on his lap. Now they were close, looking at each other. Carolina smiled and said, "See? You just came to bother me," to which Andrew smiled and kissed her again.


    After they pulled apart, Andrew said, "But you like it, don''t you?" Carolina didn''t respond, only kissed him back. They shared a few more kisses, and before things could get more heated, Carolina resumed the previous conversation, "So, what do you need?"


    "I just wanted to see and kiss my wife," Andrew replied innocently, and Carolina gently tapped his nose, replying, "Stop playing around." Andrew smiled and stopped teasing her.


    Then he started telling her the reason for his visit. Andrew leaned his head back against the chair, adopting a more serious expression, though the playful spark remained in his eyes.


    "So," he finally said, "What do you think about using those healing potions you can make? I know there aren''t many, but maybe we could use them to strengthen some alliances."


    Carolina looked at him, analyzing the idea. She couldn''t deny that crafting healing potions took her time and effort. Each drop of her brews required hard-to-find ingredients and complex processes that only she mastered.


    It wasn''t something she could make in large quantities. However, she knew they were highly valued, and perhaps, if used wisely, those few units could yield significant results. "Maybe," she replied, thinking out loud, "But we need to decide carefully who to give them to. We can''t just sell them to anyone." Andrew nodded, fully agreeing.


    "Exactly," he said, gently stroking Carolina''s back, and continued, "I think it would be best to focus on those we want to keep a close and stable relationship with. For instance, the royal family of Dunnas. They''ve proven to be loyal allies and have always respected our work."


    Carolina frowned, reflecting. "You''re right," she said and added, "Also, the Pixoy family from the Duchy of Cannes could benefit. They''ve been on good terms with us and have helped us a lot, so it''s a good way to return their support."


    Andrew smiled, pleased to see they were on the same page. His fingers continued to slowly and reassuringly caress Carolina''s back, a gesture she found comforting, though she knew Andrew was always seeking a closer approach.


    "So," Andrew murmured softly, "Shall we split them between Dunnas and the Pixoys? We could give about 10 potions per month to each. I think that would be enough to keep a steady flow of support without straining your resources or energy."


    Carolina nodded with a half-smile, "Yes, that sounds like a good plan," she replied and added, "I don''t want to feel pressured to overproduce, but this would allow us to maintain a solid relationship with both families. Plus, it lets me focus on improving the formula and ensuring each potion is truly effective."


    Andrew gave her an intense look, and Carolina noticed how her words captivated him. However, there was warmth in his gaze that transcended mere strategy; she could feel his admiration transforming into something deeper, more personal.


    He took her hand, and with a loving gesture, pulled her toward him, "You know I admire the dedication you put into everything you do, right?" he whispered, leaning in to kiss her again.


    Their lips met in a soft kiss, filled with a warmth Carolina felt vibrate within her. As their lips joined, they both seemed to lose themselves in the moment, setting aside any concerns or conversation.


    Carolina, wrapped in Andrew''s arms, felt him draw her closer, his hands holding her gently, as if afraid she might slip away at any moment. She clung to his shoulders, and he held her firmly as the heat between them intensified.


    He lifted her and, carefully, carried her to the small table in the lab. Carolina felt her breathing hitch but also noticed the care with which Andrew ensured not to discomfort her. There was something special in the way he touched her, in how each kiss and caress seemed like a promise of eternal love.


    The lab, usually a place for focus and work, had transformed into an intimate haven just for them. Amid kisses and whispers, the worries of the world faded away. Their whispers grew softer as they synchronized perfectly, sharing a moment where time seemed to stop.


    After a while, Carolina lay against Andrew''s chest, both breathing calmly in the warm silence that lingered after them. Andrew wrapped his arms around her, cradling her as if she were the most precious thing in his life.


    "You know," he said, breaking the silence with a gentle voice, "I could get used to these moments with you in the lab. Maybe I should come to see you more often."


    Carolina let out a soft, knowing laugh as she nestled a bit closer to him, "If you come every time you need an excuse to distract yourself," she replied, looking at him with a smile, "We''ll end up producing more distractions than potions."


    He chuckled and kissed her forehead tenderly. "Then I better work harder to come up with more convincing excuses to see you." Carolina smiled and closed her eyes, allowing herself to be carried away by the tranquility of that moment.


    It wasn''t as if they''d never had sex in the lab, since when Carolina didn''t have control over her ability, she tended to get lost in her work, and Andrew would have to come and pull her out of that state, with sex being the best way to do it.


    Still, that was a long time ago and in a different lab, so this time felt a bit different. Both felt comfortable and romantic, so they weren''t wild, and afterward, they remained embraced like newlyweds.


    Even so, a couple of hours had passed since Andrew arrived, so their activity couldn''t exactly be defined as calm, and the sweat along with the obscene fluids covering them showed as much.


    After cuddling for a while, they got up and dressed. They were messy and needed a bath, so they left the lab to go to the massive private bath they had to clean up.


    What they didn''t know, or were perhaps too occupied to notice, was that Aki had been watching them, and seeing them head to the bath, she went ahead and called the whole harem to join in.


    By the time Andrew and Carolina entered, they saw Aki, Zany, Helena, Candice, and Victoria bathing in the enormous tub that looked more like a hot spring pool. "Were you spying on us, Aki?" Andrew immediately asked, realizing what was happening. Carolina, on the other hand, didn''t react and shamelessly walked over to wash herself.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    She couldn''t get into the tub like this, so she proceeded to clean herself first. She didn''t mind that the girls knew she''d just had sex with Andrew, as it wasn''t the first time. In fact, they all had sex together almost every night, so there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    Andrew wasn''t embarrassed either; he just wanted to tease Aki for being a peeper, but the petite girl played dumb and didn''t respond, making everyone else laugh at the interaction.


    In the end, Andrew could only shake his head and followed Carolina to clean up before joining everyone in the tub. Carolina, who had started earlier, was already ready and walked over to where her sister-wives were.


    As soon as she entered, all the girls started teasing her for monopolizing Andrew, but she defended herself, saying that she was the one who''d been "attacked," and that she hadn''t seduced him.


    The girls laughed joyfully, only playfully teasing each other, and Andrew, watching from the side, felt an overwhelming happiness. He had just finished cleaning and was about to join them in the tub when he sensed that Carmen, along with his sons and daughters, was leaving the Palace of Cannes.


    Andrew monitored everything inside the Heavenly Palaces, so he wouldn''t miss his children leaving. This alarmed him a bit, as with the assassination attempts he had suffered, he didn''t want to expose his children.


    However, he soon saw that Castor, Oliver, and Sansa were following them, so he relaxed. While they weren''t the most powerful experts in the world, they were the strongest guardians under Andrew, providing the best security possible.


    Even though he still wasn''t entirely comfortable letting his children go out, he couldn''t keep them locked up all the time, and the kids had already grown tired of Dunnas'' scenery, so the city of Cannes was appealing to them.

 CHAPTER 585

    "Did you know the children were going out?" Andrew suddenly asked, and the women in the bath looked at him before Helena responded, "Yes. We''ve been here for several days, and they''ve been cooped up."Andrew understood what Helena meant. The children couldn''t be hidden away all the time, so they were allowed to explore the city, but Andrew still worried that something might happen.


    While Oliver, Sansa, and Castor were with them, his concern remained. Noticing her husband''s worry, Victoria said, "You don''t have to worry; Elder Zaros has returned, and Elder Lucian is also present."


    Although Andrew was surprised to hear Elder Zaros had returned, he was still concerned. He felt his wives were placing too much trust in the protection of the Pixoy family. It was true they had been supporting and protecting them, but Andrew believed that, when it came to security, they should handle things on their own.


    Relying on outside forces wasn''t ideal, but he couldn''t blame his wives for wanting to let the children have some fun. In truth, he didn''t want his kids to be shut indoors either, so he let the topic go.


    Andrew sighed, observing the steam floating in the atmosphere of the enormous bath. The walls, covered in gray marble, reflected the soft light from the candles placed around, creating an intimate and warm ambiance that made time seem to stand still.


    Putting aside his worries, he entered the bath, surrounded by his six wives, and enjoyed a private moment with them. They did this almost every night, but the different settings added a new layer of enjoyment.


    Aki, with a playful smile, approached him first, letting the water glide slowly over her skin. Candice, ever so refined, leaned against one of the marble benches, watching him with a spark of complicity while Carolina and Zany laughed softly, splashing a bit of water.


    Helena and Victoria exchanged a knowing look as if they already knew the next step in this silent dance. Andrew extended a hand toward Aki, who came closer without hesitation, taking it as an invitation to close the distance between them.


    The movements were slow, almost ceremonial, as if each was savoring the moment, letting the warm water envelop their bodies and the closeness of each other. Candice slid alongside him, placing herself on his other side, and he felt her fingers brush his shoulder, gently tracing his skin.


    It was an electrifying sensation, amplified by the echo of laughter and whispers filling the room. One by one, his wives moved closer, forming a circle around him, and sharing looks filled with intent.


    Each touch, each look, each small gesture created a wordless symphony, a language of its own that was understood without needing to speak. The soft fragrance of bath oils, the sound of droplets falling from their wet hair, and the warmth of the room seemed to envelop them in their own universe.


    Helena leaned toward him, barely grazing his cheek, whispering something only he could hear. Andrew''s skin tingled, feeling her breath so close. Carolina, always so passionate, didn''t want to be left out, giving him a mischievous smile before playfully splashing him, drawing laughter from the group.


    As his wives'' hands intertwined, Andrew felt the tensions of the day fade away. In that shared space, there was no room for anything but the simple pleasure of being together, of feeling and knowing each other beyond words.


    The moment was pure, authentic, and full of warmth that the hot bath water only enhanced. The atmosphere grew denser, a flow of shared glances and casual touches weaving a web of connection among them.


    Aki, with a playful smile, took some scented soap and began spreading it over his shoulders, letting the almond and honey aroma fill the air. Carolina shot him a mischievous look and took the bottle, letting a few drops fall into her hands before extending it to Andrew, who watched each movement with a mixture of awe and delight.


    Zany, the most reserved of the group, let out a soft laugh, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She passed a small towel to Candice along with a wink that seemed to say, "Your turn." Candice positioned herself behind Andrew and, with firm hands, began massaging his shoulders with a gentleness that knew how to ease his tensions.


    Andrew closed his eyes for a moment, allowing himself to enjoy the sensation as he felt his body''s nerves relax under his wives'' touch. Meanwhile, Helena, always so calm and composed, looked at him sideways and began gliding her hands over the water, creating ripples on the surface that danced with the candlelight''s reflections. She observed every detail, every gesture as if she was capturing a perfect painting in her mind.


    Yet it was Aki, the most playful, who broke the silence by approaching and joking quietly, making everyone laugh, an explosion of sounds breaking the soft murmur of the water.


    Their jokes, gestures, and looks intertwined, and the closeness among them felt like a current in the water, an inevitable attraction that made everyone flow in the same rhythm. Aki and Candice exchanged quiet laughter while Carolina poured the wine, offering a glass to each of them, starting with Andrew. The toast was silent, with intense looks and slight clinks of glasses, sealing the moment with palpable complicity.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Then, Andrew extended a hand to Helena, who took it gently and moved closer to him, their gazes meeting in silence as if an invisible code had been established between them. She leaned toward him, letting her wet hair brush his shoulder before pulling back slightly, her face illuminated by the warm candlelight. Zany, not wanting to be left out, wrapped her arms around Andrew and positioned herself at his side, placing a relaxed hand on his arm, full of confidence.


    With each gesture, each touch, and each whisper in that shared space, the night carried on. And amidst jokes, laughter, and gentle caresses, their connection grew, like a perfectly synchronized dance in the warmth of that bath. The water was their stage, and they were the protagonists, in a moment that was not just about physical closeness but a profound and unique understanding.


    Though they were bare and in constant touch, the encounter was more romantic than erotic. Although they were playfully teasing, they didn''t go all the way. There were kisses and caresses, but they didn''t consummate the act.


    The girls'' original idea had been to approach Andrew in the bath for intimacy, but the situation developed differently. Feeling the romantic moment, they didn''t want to spoil it with lust, so they simply relaxed in the water, cleaning their bodies and enjoying each other''s company while sipping wine.


    While they enjoyed their evening in the bath, Carmen, along with the children, explored the city with Oliver, Sansa, and Castor as guards. The children were intelligent and aware of dangers, but they were still kids. They innocently wandered the city streets, marveling at every food and candy stall they saw. Now in the market, everything fascinates them.


    Sansa, Castor, and Carmen weren''t known in the city, as they hadn''t left the Cannes Palace, but Oliver had been seen many times with Andrew, so it wasn''t hard to guess who the children were.


    Even Zaros and Lucian, from their mansion, noticed the children and were surprised. They didn''t know Andrew had children, as he had never mentioned it; they thought he was too young to have them. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Additionally, they knew it was difficult for a god candidate to have offspring, so it surprised them. They didn''t need to see the children to know they were Andrew''s. The mere presence of divinity in their bodies gave them away.


    "I didn''t expect young Andrew to already have children," Lucian said, surprised, to which Zaros replied, equally surprised, "Seems the boy doesn''t waste time."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" asked Lucian, but Zaros smiled and replied, "Not at all. In fact, it''s good news." Lucian found Zaros''s comment strange, and, understanding his friend''s thoughts, Zaros explained.


    "Those kids are potential gods, being Andrew''s children. While we''re currently placing our hopes on him to deal with the fallen god, those kids could be a backup plan."


    Lucian understood Zaros''s point, but immediately said, "Andrew won''t allow it," to which Zaros replied, "I don''t intend to force him. I''m simply saying that if the worst comes to pass, those children might be our last hope."


    With these words, Lucian understood Zaros''s meaning. At first, he thought Zaros wanted to train Andrew''s children to fight, but he had misunderstood. What Zaros meant was that the plan hadn''t changed. It was Andrew who had to face the fallen god, but if he failed, his children could bear the burden, as they were practically gods within mortal shells.


    Born in this world, and with Andrew not yet fully awakened as a god, his children were only demigods, but as Andrew developed his divinity, so would they. In essence, they were no different than Andrew''s wives and guardians. The stronger he was, the more they advanced.

 CHAPTER 586

    Contrary to Andrew''s concerns before tending to the bare bodies of his wives, the children enjoyed their outing like never before. In this world, few have the chance to experience different landscapes.The countries on the continent, even those side by side, are very different. Their landscapes, inhabitants, culture, and even their economies and politics vary, giving a unique flavor to each experience.


    Most people, not just children, never leave the cities or towns where they were born, so the privilege Andrew''s children have to see different parts of the world is unusual. The children played and enjoyed everything new that the duchy''s city had to offer and, fortunately, faced no mishaps. This doesn''t mean they were left unwatched.


    The influence of the Pixoy family in the Duchy of Cannes is substantial. They are the ruling family and the only nobles in the territory, so their power and influence are considerable. Additionally, their territory is surrounded by several countries with strong fortifications, making them significant. Thus, everyone who wants to achieve something in this place seeks to associate with them.


    Andrew''s closeness to the Pixoy family is seen as an opportunity for many. So far, only Conrad had managed to approach Andrew, although things hadn''t gone as he had hoped. However, this doesn''t mean that other merchants and powerful individuals in the city had abandoned the idea of connecting with Andrew to get closer to the Pixoy family.


    The issue was that Andrew had been relentless in keeping himself hidden, so when people noticed the children who were presumed to be Andrew''s, a new approach emerged. Although they had no bad intentions, using the children as a bridge to approach Andrew was an option everyone was considering after seeing the children exploring the city.


    No one had noticed this, but people had started to plan. They needed to answer the question, "How can I get the children to lead me to their parents?" If Andrew knew about this, he''d be furious, as he didn''t want his children entangled in such matters. But for now, he was unaware, and no one had made any moves, so everything went smoothly.


    As the sun began to set, Carmen, along with Oliver, Sansa, and Castor, brought the children back. Despite all the running and playing, the children were full of energy upon returning. In the office, they excitedly told their parents about everything they had seen and done. Andrew''s wives smiled as they listened intently, while Andrew conversed with his guardians.


    He was more concerned about any unusual figures watching them. Naturally, many people observed them from the shadows, as Andrew often faced similar treatment, but he wanted to know if there had been any unusual movement.


    Oliver, Sansa, and Castor told him that although many people were watching, nothing out of the ordinary had occurred, which relieved Andrew a little. With that settled, he joined his wives to listen to their children until they tired and went to rest.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Now that the children were gone, Andrew''s wives wanted to know what he had learned. When they heard that there was nothing suspicious, they were pleased, but Victoria saw things from a different perspective. Being a noble by birth, she understood these situations better and immediately raised the alarm.


    "Everyone, I think you''re missing the real problem," she said. Her words confused everyone, and noticing this, Victoria began to explain. "There may not have been anyone unusual that stood out, but that doesn''t mean they''re safe." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean?" asked Helena, and Victoria replied, "So far, we''ve kept opportunists at bay by not letting them approach, but the children''s outing opened another door. Now they know we have children."


    "And how does that affect us?" Helena continued to ask, but some had already grasped the problem. Still, they allowed Victoria to explain, "They can''t approach us, so they''ll try with the children."


    This made all of Andrew''s wives frown, and before anyone could ask further, Victoria continued, "We can''t keep the children confined forever; in fact, they''ll go out more frequently now." At that moment, Andrew interrupted, continuing Victoria''s line of thought, "They''ll subtly approach the children, gain their trust, and, through them, try to get to us."


    Andrew paused and added, "Children are the easiest way to reach their parents." Victoria nodded in agreement and added, "That''s correct. They''re innocent but hold great influence over their parents." Everyone seemed to understand what Victoria and Andrew were implying, but Aki still asked, "But how would they do that?"


    This time, Candice responded, "It''s easy. Children are innocent; giving them toys, food, and sweets, and winning their favor won''t be difficult. Then they''ll start asking for help to see us." Andrew''s children were intelligent, but ultimately, they were still children, so deceiving them wouldn''t be hard. Even if they were always monitored, it wouldn''t be complex to approach them since direct tactics weren''t necessary.


    This presented a problem, but then Castor said, "It''s concerning, but not alarming." His words caught everyone''s attention, and they looked at him, wanting him to explain his thinking. "It''s true that children have influence over their parents, but in the end, parents make the decisions. Denying some of their requests if they''re deceived may be tough, but a little firmness isn''t a problem," Castor said.


    Andrew considered his sworn brother''s words and understood his point. Clever merchants might instruct their employees to approach and build a relationship with the children, potentially leading to irrational requests or favors, but they could always refuse.


    Certainly, the children might be upset if they refused, but it wasn''t the end of the world. Everyone seemed to understand the idea, so they decided to go with it, although they would still try to nip the issue in the bud.


    For now, they''d focus on preventing others from taking advantage of the children, and if they failed, they''d simply refuse, even if the children got angry or sad. They even thought it would be a good opportunity to teach them a lesson.


    Meanwhile, in the south of the continent, Lugia spoke with Dornun about the bombshell he had dropped. It turned out that what Lugia thought was impossible wasn''t entirely true. Dornun knew of some survivors who might have surrendered to the fallen god. Although they had experienced the destruction the fallen god had brought, they would still choose individual gain.


    Some time ago, this might have been impossible, but over time and in the face of death, many have changed their thinking. The whispers of power professed by the fallen god had corrupted them.


    No one wanted to die, but they knew that increasing their power and ascending to divinity was difficult without external help, so many of the survivors from the war a thousand years ago switched sides.


    They would rather everything be destroyed if they could live longer and become more powerful. Dornun told Lugia how one of the demons who had fought and lost much in the previous war had changed sides.


    Dornun felt compelled to destroy him, unable to tolerate the existence of another enemy. Fortunately, it seemed they hadn''t realized there were remnants within the demon realm, but if they found out, things would get complicated.


    For this reason, Dornun advised Lugia that it would be best to act alone to avoid potential betrayals. Lugia was still stunned by this news, but she quickly recovered and accepted the proposal. However, it left her with a sense of unease.


    Internally, she couldn''t help but wonder, "Is Dornun an ally, or is he trying to deceive me?" Certainly, Dornun had given her this valuable information, but she couldn''t dismiss the possibility that he might be playing her.


    If only the two of them went and Dornun was one of these traitors, she would undoubtedly suffer, and that worried her. Due to this suspicion, she devised a plan. First, she told Dornun that she was still recovering from her last incursion and that it would be better to search for the fallen god''s remnants in a few days.


    Dornun suspected nothing and agreed. Thanks to this, Lugia sent Vaelyra back to Seraphine and asked her to guide her to Andrew, but her intention was for her to notify Zaros and Elidyr of what had happened with her help.


    Dornun might not be a traitor, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Even if he wasn''t, Zaros and Elidyr''s help would be more than welcome. So, without the chaotic demon knowing, Lugia set her plan in motion.


    Vaelyra didn''t hesitate to depart, causing Dornun to suspect something was going on, but Lugia managed to convince him she had sent her back as Vaelyra wouldn''t be of use.


    Since Lugia had already told him that Vaelyra couldn''t withstand the aura of the fallen god''s remnants the previous time, it wasn''t hard to convince him that she was merely sending her to a safe place.


    Thanks to this, Lugia managed to buy some time for Vaelyra to return with Seraphine and inform Zaros and Elidyr about what happened. It may not have been necessary, but it never hurt to be cautious.

 CHAPTER 587

    Despite the uncertainty, Lugia could no longer delay the mission. Not only because, if Dornun were a traitor, he would start to suspect, but also because there was a chance someone else might get ahead of them to claim the remains of the fallen god.For this reason, the two legendary-level demigods traveled to the swamp where the fallen god''s remains were located. Thanks to their immense power, it didn''t take long; in less than a day, they were already facing the swamp.


    Sensing the force contained within the swamp, Dornun immediately adopted a serious expression and couldn''t help but comment, "Such a strong presence," to which Lugia replied, "Well, this is troublesome."


    Upon hearing Lugia''s comment and seeing her frown, Dornun felt something was wrong and asked, "What''s going on?" Lugia didn''t respond immediately but extended her aura to sense the surroundings.


    Dornun, understanding that Lugia was verifying something, didn''t interrupt and waited patiently. Lugia didn''t make him wait long, though her expression grew darker. "I''m afraid the seal is weakening. It seems we have unwelcome company," Lugia said gravely. She didn''t need to say anything more for Dornun to understand what she meant.


    It was simple: someone was weakening the seal, and it didn''t seem to be a friend. Thus, Dornun urged Lugia to move quickly. Lugia, still doubting Dornun, had no choice but to accept his suggestion.


    It was truly troublesome for Lugia to have a companion she couldn''t fully trust, and now the situation had become even more complicated. Nevertheless, the two elders entered the swamp.


    Lugia led the way, as she knew where the seal was located. Although Dornun, being a legendary-level demigod, could locate the source of the evil energy emanating from the fallen god''s remains, it was more efficient to let Lugia guide him.


    She had already visited this place and gathered information, making it much more efficient for her to lead the way to avoid setbacks and distractions.


    The swamp, dark and dense with the malignant energy of the fallen god''s remains, vibrated under Lugia and Dornun''s steps as they advanced in silence. As they approached the seal, the air grew increasingly heavy, almost palpable.


    Finally, the center of the decay became visible: a massive stone slab adorned with ancient runes that faintly glowed, resisting the darkness that tried to smother them.


    Around the seal, a group of hooded figures in black robes with snake and flame symbols on their sleeves watched intently. They were members of the organization Purgatory, notorious for their devotion to the fallen god and disdain for the laws imposed by demigods and gods.


    Beside them, several semi-human figures emerged from the swamp''s mist: lamias with serpent bodies and human torsos, and lizardmen with scaly skin and sharp teeth. It seemed that the swamp had been invaded by a horde of dark allies, eagerly awaiting the seal''s fall.


    Lugia exchanged a look with Dornun, who maintained an impassive face, though his eyes gleamed with an intensity that worried her. However, this was no time for doubt: if the seal fell, the consequences would be devastating.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Lugia gathered all her energy into her hands, causing a golden light to illuminate the swamp, and lunged forward. Dornun, with his own power gathered in the form of a sinister dark mist, followed closely behind.


    The initial confrontation was brutal. The members of Purgatory summoned spheres of fire and shadows that crashed against Lugia and Dornun, while the lamias and lizardmen attacked with poisons and sharp weapons. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each movement was calculated, a deadly dance in which the legendary-level demigods had to be careful with every step. The combined strength of their attackers seemed overwhelming, but Lugia and Dornun, with centuries of combat experience, defended their position with skill and resilience.


    A lamia lunged at Lugia, coiling her tail around her in an attempt to immobilize her. However, Lugia, with a swift movement of her arm, projected a wave of energy that sent the creature flying back.


    Dornun, meanwhile, faced a group of lizardmen who attacked him with ferocity. With a gesture of his hand, a spiral of shadows enveloped the enemies, immobilizing them before disintegrating them into a cloud of dark dust.


    Finally, after a fierce battle, the attackers began to retreat, unable to match the power of the two demigods. Lugia advanced to the center of the circle where the seal lay, while Dornun stood a step behind, apparently exhausted.


    At first glance, it seemed they had achieved their goal, but Lugia felt a growing unease. She turned to Dornun, only to see an expression on his face that chilled her blood.


    Dornun was no longer trying to hide his true nature. With a sinister smile, he let his aura transform, abandoning all pretense of control or moderation.


    The chaos demon''s energy was unleashed fully, and Lugia understood at that moment that her suspicions had been correct. Dornun had fallen under the influence of the fallen god, becoming a traitor to his own kind.


    "Dornun... so it''s true? You''ve pledged your loyalty to the fallen god," murmured Lugia, assuming a defensive stance. "It''s time for the old structures to fall," Dornun replied, his voice echoing through the swamp as chaotic energy swirled around him.


    "The gods no longer hold absolute power. It''s time for older, purer forces to return to the world." Before Lugia could reply, Dornun lunged at her, his speed and strength exponentially increased by the fallen god''s energy.


    Dornun''s attacks were unpredictable and violent, forcing Lugia to retreat as she tried to keep her balance and counter the chaos unleashed before her. The seal, weakened by time and Purgatory''s efforts, began to fracture. The runes flickered, unable to sustain the accumulated energy load.


    Dornun turned his attention to the seal, extending his hand towards it with the intent to break it completely and release the energy contained within the fallen god''s remains.


    Seeing the gravity of the situation, Lugia made a desperate decision. Without stopping to consider the consequences, she channeled all her remaining power and launched a golden energy barrier around the seal, reinforcing it with her own essence.


    The barrier flickered and shook, but managed to halt Dornun''s advance for a moment. "I won''t allow you to complete this betrayal, Dornun!" Lugia shouted, her voice resonating with strength and determination. "Balance must be maintained, even if it costs me my life," she added fiercely.


    Dornun let out a sarcastic laugh. "You still talk of balance, Lugia? Balance is an illusion created by those who fear change. Today will mark the end of your resistance and the beginning of a new era."


    With an explosion of dark energy, Dornun shattered the temporary barrier Lugia had raised and lunged at her with a power that surpassed anything she had faced before.


    The two demigods exchanged blows in an epic battle, tearing up the ground and creating energy waves that reverberated through the swamp. Every attack from Dornun was aimed at weakening Lugia, while she fought not only to defend herself but also to prevent the seal from breaking.


    However, it was clear that she was being overpowered, her energy waning while Dornun''s corruption grew with each passing moment. Yet, Lugia did not give up; her conviction was stronger than her fear of death or despair.


    Every time Dornun pushed her to the limit, she found a hidden reserve of strength to hold on a bit longer. Finally, just as the seal seemed about to give way completely, a radiant light appeared on the swamp''s horizon.


    It was a figure approaching quickly, cloaked in celestial energy. The Purgatory members and dark beings recoiled, sensing the presence of a force that eclipsed even the fallen god''s corrupted energy.


    Dornun turned with a mix of fury and surprise, while Lugia felt a glimmer of hope. The newcomer was Arion, another legendary-level demigod and an old ally of Lugia.


    Without hesitation, Arion joined the battle, unleashing a devastating attack that pushed Dornun back. With the combined strength of Lugia and Arion, the fight reached a new intensity, with both demigods fighting side by side against the traitor.


    Seeing himself outmatched by the two, Dornun tried to invoke the fallen god''s energy for a final advantage. However, his efforts only caused the seal to shake, releasing a wave of destructive energy that threatened to unleash unimaginable chaos in the swamp.


    Seizing this moment of distraction, Lugia and Arion synchronized their attacks, channeling their legendary powers into a single strike that pierced Dornun''s defenses and brought him to the ground.


    Gravely wounded, Dornun attempted to rise one last time, but Arion stopped him, sealing his energy with an ancient rune that contained his chaotic essence. The swamp fell silent, with the seal still wavering but intact.


    Exhausted, Lugia surveyed the battle''s aftermath and took a deep breath. She knew the threat wasn''t over, but, for now, the fallen god would remain contained.


    "Thank you, Arion," she finally said, looking at her ally with gratitude. He nodded, his expression serious. "You couldn''t face this alone. The gods watch over those who defend balance," Arion replied, his gaze fixed on the seal.

 CHAPTER 589

    In front of the seal, only Lugia and Arion remained. Lugia was exhausted, having fought two intense battles against multiple enemies, especially Dornun, who had pushed her to her limits.On the other hand, Arion was still fresh, with most of his strength intact. Though both were demigods, Arion was on another level. While Lugia, like Zaros and Elidyr, is among the most powerful legendary-level demigods, they are not at the top.


    Arion belonged to the race of light elves, also known as the great elves. His race, like the dragons, had held a power hegemony a thousand years ago on the lost continent. Unfortunately, unlike the dragons, the losses of this race were greater in the war against the fallen god.


    Light elves bear this name due to their ability to control light. To be more specific, their power manifests in this way, but they are actually one of the races with the greatest ease of reaching divinity.


    The light energy for which they are known is merely a precursor to divinity. They are direct descendants of the gods, hence their ease of accessing divinity and increasing their strength rapidly. Unfortunately, this advantage does not come without drawbacks.


    The most significant one is their low birth rate. Even in their prime a thousand years ago, the light elves only had a population of thousands, which is not much compared to other races with millions, especially humans.


    Nevertheless, they were a revered race on par with dragons. Though dragons didn''t grow as fast, over time their forces equaled each other''s, but these two races were actually allies, almost like siblings.


    The problem was that when the fallen god appeared a thousand years ago, he saw the light elves as the greatest threat, as they were powerful with a strong command of divinity. Thus, he focused on eradicating them.


    The light elves nearly faced extinction in the war, to the point where only Arion survived. His survival was not by chance, as Arion was¡ªand still is to this day¡ªthe most powerful being on this planet. Well, at least one of the two most powerful beings, as it''s said that the dragon''s ancestral leader holds the same strength.


    However, after the war, having lost all his kin, Arion disappeared. Many speculated that he had died due to the wounds from the war. Others said he had secluded himself in solitude, consumed by depression for being left alone.


    The truth is that both speculations were somewhat far from reality. It is true that he was depressed and wounded, but that didn''t stop him. In fact, he received help from a friend. The old dragon leader extended a helping hand.


    As rivals and leaders of the two most powerful races, these two were very close. Few knew this, but the old dragon leader not only helped Arion hide to recover but also offered his daughter in marriage.


    Both the light elves and the dragons are not very fertile, yet they still have the possibility of conceiving offspring. The issue was that, for someone as powerful as Arion, it was much more complex to have children. However, this was due to his advanced divinity. There were very few beings who equaled him, making it almost impossible to revive the light elves in this way.


    It''s similar to how Andrew couldn''t have children with mortals and needed his wives to have the wife''s seal and a powerful fertility matrix to conceive. Though difficult, it wasn''t impossible. The old dragon leader''s daughter was a powerful demigoddess, and although she was beneath Arion, she was the best match.


    Additionally, while fertility matrices like the one Andrew used are unknown in this world, there were still alternatives. Initially, Arion didn''t want to accept the old dragon leader''s daughter, feeling as though he was taking her against her will. However, the old dragon insisted.


    He convinced him by saying they should live together and experience life to see if any bond developed, and reluctantly, Arion agreed. Unexpectedly, the two fell in love and, with great difficulty, managed to conceive three children¡ªtwo dragons and a light elf.


    In this way, and secretly merging with other races, this couple grew their population. With so many races in their community, they evolved from a two-race clan to a multi-racial one, though they remained hidden.


    Very few know of this clan''s existence. In fact, Lugia didn''t know about it but could recognize Arion upon seeing him, as there isn''t a single survivor of the war from a thousand years ago who doesn''t know him and the old dragon leader.


    Even so, Lugia was surprised to see him. "Arion, how did you get here? More importantly, how are you still alive?" Lugia asked in surprise after catching her breath. Arion looked at Lugia, who, despite being younger than him, looked older. Smiling, he told her what had happened after the war. Lugia was beyond words with surprise.


    In the dragon clan, everyone thought that the old leader''s daughter had died in the war, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Is Miss Lilith alive?" Arion smiled and replied, "Well, she''s not a ''Miss'' anymore, hahaha, but yes, my wife is alive."


    Hearing this brought great emotion to Lugia, as Lilith, the old dragon leader''s daughter, was the one she served before the war. She had always blamed herself for not being present during the war and suffered many years of sadness for having lost her.


    Arion understood Lugia''s thoughts, but it was not the time to talk about it, as although they had eliminated the enemies, the seal was unstable, and they had to take action.


    Ignoring the questions Lugia might have, Arion approached the seal and, casting a strange spell, golden threads extended from his hands toward the seal. It was somewhat similar to what Sereda had done on the abysmal seal in Galicia.


    Seeing Arion doing something, Lugia remained silent. She didn''t even doubt Arion''s words, as while many survivors could have allied with the fallen god, considering that Arion would take that path was impossible.


    As the greatest victim of the fallen god, there was no way Arion would ally with him. After a few minutes, the seal stabilized, and the strange plate began to shrink until it became a hand-sized cube.


    It looked like a stone block, but the malevolent aura within it could still be felt, although perfectly contained by whatever Arion had done earlier.


    Before Lugia could ask, Arion explained, "I was just passing by here. Sereda mentioned to me that a strange organization called Purgatory is releasing the seals of the abysmal survivors of the ancient war."


    He paused, looking at the cube in his hand, and continued, "She told me that she, Zaros, and Elidyr had sealed one in Galicia, but that there are many more, especially in the demon realm."


    "The arcanists of Naraeth have been studying everything left by the war and have discovered many sealed abysmals. Sereda, like the old Crhono, knew my whereabouts, so she found me to ask for help," Arion concluded.


    "So that''s why you were in the demon realm, but how did you find me?" Lugia asked, and Arion replied, "As I said, it was a coincidence. I was returning from eliminating one of these abysmals when I saw you with Dornun."


    Lugia had a bitter expression recalling Dornun, who still lay lifeless over the swamp, but Arion paid it no mind and continued, "I was curious to see you two, so I followed." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lugia''s eyes widened, and she exclaimed, "Why didn''t you appear?" To which Arion replied, "Well, Dornun isn''t the first I''ve seen betray us. Honestly, I didn''t expect Dornun to fall into the fallen god''s depravity, but he''s a chaos demon, so it made me doubt." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, chaos demons prefer chaos; that''s why they received that name," Lugia said with regret. While it''s true that chaos demons are prone to trouble, very few had succumbed to the fallen god a thousand years ago, so at first, Lugia hadn''t doubted Dornun.


    In a way, Dornun''s ploy to deceive Lugia by revealing that there were traitors among the survivors had alerted her, but she still felt bad about seeing his betrayal.


    Arion understood Lugia''s mood, so he changed the subject, "The point is, I decided to wait to see how things would develop." Lugia nodded, understanding Arion''s thoughts, and didn''t pursue the topic further.


    She focused her gaze on the cube Arion was holding and asked, "What do you plan to do with that?" Arion looked at the cube and replied with restrained anger, "If I had the ability, I''d rather destroy it, but I know I can''t. If the gods themselves couldn''t, I''m not in the equation."


    Sighing, Arion added, "I''ll take it back for safekeeping. Sereda gave me a good sealing technique, so I''ll keep it safe." Lugia found no reason to oppose it; in fact, even if she wanted to, it was impossible, as Arion was much stronger than her.


    Lugia was about to ask something when Arion looked up with a smile and said into the air, "These are faces I haven''t seen in a long time," prompting Lugia to raise her gaze and realize that Zaros and Elidyr were there.


    The vampire and the liquid spirit were surprised, as they saw Arion, like Lugia, because they believed Arion was dead, so they descended with great joy, saying in unison, "You''re alive!"

 CHAPTER 590

    Arion smiled as he saw how excited Zaros and Elidyr were to see him, and Lugia smiled as well, for in their expressions, she could see herself when she first saw Arion. Despite Arion being the oldest among them, he appeared much younger, a result of the difference in power between them.In this world, some races are naturally long-lived. Dragons, elves of any ethnicity, vampires, and liquid spirits are among the longest-lived, though even within these, there are differences. Dragons are naturally the longest-lived, followed by the light elves.


    Still, they are not immortal, so eventually, they too will meet death. However, there is a commonality even among humans¡ªthose with the shortest natural lives¡ªthat the stronger they are, the longer their lifespan.


    This means that the more powerful they become, the younger they appear. Arion, being powerful and nearly divine as a light elf, looked even younger than the other three. These four ancient beings, over a millennium old, spoke like a group of teenagers who hadn''t seen each other in ages, though for them, it had been centuries.


    Arion didn''t hesitate to tell Zaros and Elidyr what he had shared with Lugia. Although the reason Arion and his clan had hidden was to act as a hidden force against the supporters of the fallen god, he was clear that none of those present were traitors.


    Arion may have remained hidden and out of sight for many, but he knew much about what had happened on the continent over the past millennium. Even though his clan was isolated and concealed, they were not ignorant of the world.


    After listening to the whole story, Zaros stayed silent for a moment, seemingly contemplating something. Unlike him, Elidyr spoke excitedly with Arion, for now, they had a strong ally, which was reassuring.


    Still, Arion noticed Zaros''s strange demeanor and couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?" Zaros didn''t immediately respond; instead, he looked at Lugia and asked, "Did you tell him about Andrew?"


    Upon mentioning Andrew, Elidyr''s expression turned serious, and Lugia''s did as well. Seeing their expressions, Arion frowned, for he had no idea what they were talking about. Lugia shook her head, and Zaros fell into deep thought again. Lugia and Elidyr seemed to understand why Zaros was so pensive, but Arion, in the dark, asked, "Why all the secrecy? What''s going on?"


    "I think we should tell him," said Lugia, with Elidyr echoing, "Yes. It''s Arion we''re talking about." Arion grew more curious, and then Zaros seemed to have made a decision. "You''re right. It''s not that I don''t trust Arion; actually, I don''t mind him knowing. The issue is that I have additional information," Zaros said, which made everyone look at him seriously. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    They knew Zaros as a skilled strategist and a master tactician, so they understood that this "information" was no trivial matter. Taking a deep breath, Zaros began to speak. "Recently, a young man appeared in my city.


    He is a god candidate," Zaros said in a deep voice. Lugia and Elidyr, who already knew this, did not react, but Arion was different. His shock was evident, and he immediately asked, "Really? There''s a god candidate on the continent?" to which Zaros and the other two confirmed that he had not misheard.


    Arion immediately felt joy, for he knew what this meant. Seeing Arion''s happiness, the other three hesitated to continue, but they still had to say it, and it was Zaros who spoke, "Arion, don''t get too excited. While young Andrew is a god candidate, he is not a warrior."


    This hit Arion like a bucket of cold water. He, more than anyone, understood the differences between a warrior god and a non-warrior god. Even so, he recovered quickly and said, "Well, that''s not ideal, but he''s still a god candidate."


    Zaros nodded and continued, "That''s true. Andrew is a god candidate for Eros, and although he is weak, we have a plan. Well, Elidyr devised a plan before Lugia or I even met him."


    Arion looked at Elidyr but didn''t ask, for he could deduce the idea, so he decided to confirm, "You want him to absorb the remnants of the gods who fell in the war?" Elidyr was unsurprised that Arion guessed the plan and replied, "Yes. Our people received several remnants, both of gods and spirits, so I didn''t see an issue in offering him one to strengthen him.


    He may not be a warrior, but if he gains mastery over one of these remnants, he''ll be of great help". Arion nodded at Elidyr''s words. He, too, thought it was a good plan, but before he could say anything, Zaros spoke again, "The idea was to keep him hidden until he released his fifth divine seal, at which point he would visit Elidyr, but I fear the enemy has already discovered him."


    Now, not only was Arion surprised, but Lugia was as well, and unable to contain herself, she asked, "How?" Zaros replied, "Honestly, I don''t know, but when Elidyr, Sereda, and I went to Galicia, it was clear that Purgatory was already aware of him."


    Lugia looked at Elidyr as if seeking confirmation, and he simply nodded. But before she could ask further, Zaros continued, "Still, I already knew before that they were aware of Andrew."


    This time, even Elidyr was surprised, and Zaros continued, "Andrew has survived three assassination attempts. Although the assassins were hired and posed no real threat, the person behind them is another story."


    The other three did not interrupt and let Zaros continue. "I managed to capture and access the memories of one of the assassins, revealing their employer".


    "Who?" they asked in unison, and Zaros replied, "Lortad." The three were once again shocked, and Arion couldn''t help but ask, "Wasn''t he dead?" Zaros answered, "That''s what I thought, but seeing the assassin''s memories, I recognized him."


    Zaros paused briefly and added, "He may have been cloaked, but it''s impossible for me to mistake him." The three didn''t doubt Zaros, for if anyone knew Lortad, it was Zaros. Lortad was an ancient vampire of power similar to Zaros.


    In fact, they had grown up together and were akin to what Andrew and Castor are, sworn brothers. But Lortad had suddenly disappeared a thousand years before the war. Later, it was reported that the forces of the fallen god had killed Lortad, and although they never found the body, there was enough evidence of his death, so no one doubted it.


    Now Lugia, Elidyr, and Arion understood Zaros''s hesitation to speak, as the brother he thought he''d lost was still alive and, worse, aligned with the enemy. It was obvious Zaros had mixed feelings about the situation. Despite this, Arion asked, "Zaros, will you be able to deal with him?" Arion and the others looked at Zaros, awaiting his answer.


    Zaros couldn''t respond immediately, and seeing this, Arion said, "I know it must be hard, but I''ll be blunt here. If you can''t deal with him, I will." Zaros understood what Arion was implying, but he was honest.


    With a sigh, he said, "Honestly, I don''t know if I can face him, but I don''t intend to side with him. I won''t lie; I''d prefer to convince him to back down, but I''m not confident."


    The three present understood Zaros''s dilemma and tried to say something, but Zaros spoke first, "So if you cross paths with him first, I won''t blame you for dealing with him." They understood Zaros''s resolution. Although he still had mixed feelings, he assured them he would never jeopardize the continent for Lortad, which reassured them slightly.


    After that, Zaros, Lugia, and Elidyr told Arion everything about Andrew¡ªfrom his wives, children, and guardians to his power levels. Lugia hadn''t known about Andrew''s children, so she was as surprised as Arion.


    Since Elidyr had recently visited the duchy, he already knew. Lugia and Arion shared the same thought as Zaros and Elidyr¡ªthat Andrew''s children might be a possible opportunity if things took a turn for the worst. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lugia even considered the idea of training Andrew''s children immediately, but even Arion objected. He understood that forcing such a thing would only earn Andrew''s enmity, so it was better not to act. Still, Arion said, "I want to meet him."


    None of them opposed the request, for even Lugia wished to introduce him to the dragon clan. Andrew was a hope, and it was best that he knew the highest-level allies.


    With that settled, the four returned to the Duchy of Cannes. As they traveled, back in the Palace of Cannes, Vaelyra and Seraphine stood before Andrew and his close allies. Following Lugia''s orders, Vaelyra had informed Zaros and Elidyr using Seraphine''s methods and then traveled with her to the Duchy of Cannes, where they now stood before Andrew.


    Seraphine could barely contain herself upon seeing him. As a member of the race most attuned to the domain of the gods of Eros in this world, she immediately recognized that Andrew was a candidate for the god of Eros.


    Andrew also felt a strong connection with Seraphine, but he did not voice it aloud and looked at Vaelyra, as if waiting for her to make the introductions. Understanding this, Vaelyra took a breath and said, "Andrew, this is Seraphine, a succubus."

 CHAPTER 591

    Hearing Vaelyra''s introduction of Seraphine as a succubus, everyone was surprised, yet they found it reasonable. Seraphine appeared to be a mature and beautiful woman, but with a vibrant youth still radiating from her.However, what made them feel strange was not her appearance, but rather the aura of seduction that emanated from her. Her entire body, even with the simplest movements, exuded sensuality.


    Thus, upon learning that she was a succubus, everyone understood why. Succubi are known for their great powers of seduction. Andrew, on the other hand, was entirely surprised by something else.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t surprised Seraphine was a succubus, but rather that Fluffy had given him very valuable information at that moment. Fluffy shared that succubi are beings created directly at the request of a god of Eros.


    Most gods lack the ability to create outside of their domain, especially when it comes to living beings, planets, or even universes. However, once they reach a certain level, they gain the ability to make requests.


    Only the original god or creator god can create universes, planets, and life, not to mention that everything that exists was born of him, and he can make anything. Nevertheless, for this very reason, very few can see him, even among the most powerful gods.


    Even so, there are certain times when the original god meets with the highest-level gods. This happens once every few millennia, but in those meetings, "Ideas" are discussed.


    Although the original god can create whatever he wants, after an eternity of creation, he begins to feel that his creations become monotonous, so he gathers with the other gods to hear stories about the worlds and universes he left in their care.


    This way, he receives inspiration and can return to his mission of creating. Although this seemed like impressive information, and Andrew wanted to know more about it, Fluffy didn''t linger on it.


    The point was that, in one of those meetings, the highest-level god of Eros in existence proposed the creation of a sentient being with an affinity for his domain. According to Fluffy''s story, everyone present at the time was surprised that the god of Eros had the courage to make such a request. She even mentioned that everyone thought the original god would punish him.


    Andrew couldn''t understand how Fluffy could know what happened in such a high-level meeting, but he didn''t ask. Fluffy continued, explaining that, contrary to all expectations, the original god was delighted with the idea.


    Until that moment, the original god had not created races other than humans, and it was this request that led to the creation of other races, with succubi being blessed with the domain of Eros.


    Though it was fascinating that succubi were something like the children of Eros, what surprised Andrew was the fact that humans, who seemed to be the weakest race, were actually the original race.


    Fluffy, who could read his thoughts, immediately clarified the situation. It turned out that the humans created by the original god and the humans of this world, and even those of Earth, were different from the first humans.


    Apparently, the first humans were blessed with great natural abilities and were mostly already gods. In fact, current humans were born at the same time as the other races. While Andrew was listening to this whole story, the others in the office were waiting for him to speak.


    An uncomfortable silence had spread in the room, and Seraphine was starting to feel nervous, thinking that Andrew''s silence meant he disliked her being a succubus. Although succubi don''t live for the gods of Eros, they do have a strong affinity with them, so his rejection would have been discouraging.


    Vaelyra was also a bit confused by Andrew''s reaction. The others already understood that Andrew was probably talking with his divine beast, so they weren''t surprised by his lack of reaction. However, Helena, who was very observant of reactions, noticed Vaelyra and Seraphine''s expressions.


    "Ladies, don''t worry. Andrew isn''t upset or anything about Seraphine being a succubus," Helena said, trying to reassure them, as it was clear they were not taking Andrew''s silence well.


    The two girls looked at Helena with confusion. Helena smiled and said, "You''ll understand in a moment, be patient." She didn''t know if it was appropriate to talk about Andrew''s divine beast, so she didn''t explain further.


    Although Vaelyra and Seraphine couldn''t understand, they decided to wait, as they didn''t have much choice. After a few minutes, Andrew finally reacted and, seeing the tense atmosphere in the office, smiled with a hint of bitterness.


    He realized that his conversation with Pelusa had gone on too long, creating an awkward situation. Still, he didn''t dwell on it and quickly said, "Sorry, I was lost in thought." Although his apology seemed trivial, no one reproached him, or at least that was what he thought, until Vaelyra snapped at him, "Hey, I brought a guest, and you ignored her. Apologize properly."


    Seraphine, hearing Vaelyra''s retort, wanted to cover her mouth, as she didn''t want Andrew to look at her in a bad light. To her dismay, Andrew smiled and replied, "Alright. Calm down, didn''t I just apologize?"


    "You didn''t sound sincere," Vaelyra replied with a cute pout that surprised everyone. She wasn''t close enough to Andrew to act this way, so everyone was caught off guard. Andrew could only laugh awkwardly and decided to ignore her, focusing on Seraphine, "Well, Miss Seraphine, what brings you here?"


    Vaelyra was about to snap at Andrew for ignoring her, but Helena approached her ear and whispered, "Relax." The young but not-so-young dragon felt a strange chill and stayed quiet, glancing at Helena, who was smiling, though it didn''t seem like a warm smile.


    Ignoring the exchange, Seraphine responded, "Mr. Andrew, well, actually¡­" She was a bit nervous, not knowing how to explain that as a succubus, she had an affinity with the gods and candidates of Eros. Just then, Andrew interrupted her, "It seems you know my identity."


    This time, everyone in the office became alert, as that wasn''t information just anyone would know. Seeing how serious everyone had become, Vaelyra began to explain, "Calm down, the elder Lugia and I told her. We needed her help. Also¡­"


    Andrew smiled, hearing how nervous Vaelyra sounded, and interrupted, "Also, she''s a succubus, a race with an affinity to the domain of Eros." Vaelyra and Seraphine were surprised by Andrew''s words.


    They hadn''t expected him to know that, but what they didn''t know was that Andrew had a divine beast within him who had informed him. Not even Arion and the old dragon leader, who have more seniority and knowledge, know about divine beasts. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the survivors of the war against the fallen god a thousand years ago know many things about gods and spirits, divine beasts are a different matter altogether. Even though there were many god candidates during the war, they were created as an emergency measure; in other words, they were incomplete and had no divine beasts, which is why they''re unknown.


    Andrew was already aware of this, and that''s why he hadn''t told anyone about Fluffy, as it was his trump card. While he trusted Zaros and the others not to betray him, that didn''t change the fact they might use other means to extract information.


    This was why Andrew had only shared about Fluffy with his close and beloved ones. Not even his children knew yet, as being children, they might reveal things unintentionally. Seeing Vaelyra and Seraphine''s expressions of surprise, Andrew explained, "As a god candidate, I receive certain information. When I unlock a divine seal, I get new information, so that''s how I know about succubi and their connection to me."


    Though it wasn''t entirely a lie, the information he received had nothing to do with knowing about succubi, but he had to invent something. The funny part was that Vaelyra assumed incorrectly, "Is that why you went silent a moment ago?"


    Seeing that Vaelyra had assumed wrong, giving him an excuse, Andrew took it, "Yes. I felt I''d heard something about succubi, but couldn''t remember, so when you mentioned Seraphine being a succubus, I recalled."


    Vaelyra nodded and continued, "Then, you know why she''s here." Andrew replied, "Honestly, no. Although I know they have an affinity with Eros, that doesn''t mean they lack free will, which is why I asked."


    Noticing the situation had calmed down, Seraphine gathered her courage and said, "Mr. Andrew, my sisters and I wish to serve you." Such a statement surprised everyone except Vaelyra, who already knew.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Andrew asked, "Why?" to which Seraphine replied, "Well, succubi are considered weak. Among demons, that isn''t good. Fortunately, we''ve survived, but that doesn''t free us from danger, so we wanted to seek your protection." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Though what she said was true, it wasn''t the whole story. As succubi have an affinity with Eros, they could grow stronger with Andrew around, so they also sought to improve their strength. However, Seraphine didn''t say this, fearing to offend Andrew.


    What she didn''t know was that Fluffy had already told Andrew about it. In fact, when he learned of this, he was tempted to accept, but he remained cautious. Strengthening an army of succubi would be advantageous, but he couldn''t rule out the possibility of betrayal. Even though his Eyes of Eros told him that Seraphine had no ill intentions toward him, he couldn''t say the same for the other succubi.

 CHAPTER 592

    Although succubi were created at the request of the supreme god of Eros and received his blessing, this did not make them subordinates. Like all mortal races, they had independence. This was why Andrew did not accept the succubi immediately. While his Eyes of Eros could see who had ill intentions, it would be cumbersome to ask each of them to meet with him.He didn''t know how many succubi were under Seraphine''s command, but there were surely many. With this in mind, Andrew looked at Seraphine and asked, "What is your plan in putting all your sisters under my command?"


    The question confused Seraphine, as she didn''t understand what Andrew meant. Noticing this, Andrew explained, "I know succubi have an affinity with Eros, so it doesn''t surprise me that you seek my protection." Andrew paused briefly and added, "I also know that they grow stronger with me, but how can I be sure of their loyalty?"


    Seraphine was startled when Andrew mentioned that he knew the succubi became stronger by being with him. She hadn''t wanted to reveal that, to avoid appearing like an ungrateful opportunist. However, she quickly relaxed upon seeing that Andrew wasn''t troubled by this. Instead, it was his last question that made her grow serious.


    She understood his point. Although succubi were worshippers of the gods of Eros, it didn''t mean they were unconditionally loyal. As Seraphine had told her succubus sisters some time ago, if the god Eros wanted to enslave them, they would resist.


    After a few moments of contemplation, Seraphine couldn''t find an answer. She was certain that none of her sisters would be a traitor, but she had no way of assuring Andrew of this.


    Seeing Seraphine''s difficulty in providing an answer, Andrew was slightly reassured. The fact that Seraphine didn''t respond immediately made it clear that she didn''t have an elaborate plan, reducing the chances of betrayal.


    Obviously, Andrew didn''t trust her immediately, as she could still be a great actress deceiving them. However, his Eyes of Eros were not easily fooled.


    "Let''s do this. Why don''t you all move to this city? That way, we can stay in contact, and I can evaluate you myself," Andrew said, surprising Seraphine.


    While the plan seemed feasible, there were several issues. The succubi had their base of operations in the demon kingdom, and they couldn''t leave quickly, as they would need to mobilize many things.


    The second problem was that a large number of succubi couldn''t just appear in Cannes City as if nothing had happened. For that, they needed permission from the Pixoy family, or conflicts could arise.


    Andrew wasn''t ignorant; he understood this perfectly, so he continued, "Take all the time you need; I don''t plan on moving for a while. As for your entry into the city, I can speak with the rulers to facilitate your stay."


    Hearing this, Seraphine thought deeply about the feasibility of the operation. After a few minutes of silence, Seraphine agreed to the arrangement. With that, Andrew told her to wait for the city rulers to return.


    Andrew didn''t plan on presenting the case of the succubi to Damon but to Zaros. For such a special case, he had to go to the true master of the city. Furthermore, showing Seraphine the power backing him was a way to warn her not to do anything strange or suffer consequences.


    Accepting the arrangement, Seraphine and Vaelyra left. They would not stay at the Cannes Palace but in a nearby hotel. Andrew knew that Zaros was not in the city, as Jasper had informed them of his grandfather''s departure.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, Andrew could guess it had something to do with Lugia. Since Vaelyra was here with Seraphine, but the elder wasn''t, Zaros had likely left at Lugia''s request.


    Meanwhile, in a hidden, remote place, a secret meeting was taking place. Around a round table in a dark room, dimly lit by a small gas lamp, six people gathered wearing different colored cloaks¡ªblack, red, blue, green, and gray.


    Only one of them was not cloaked and was fully visible. His attire looked like the armor of a warrior, entirely black and resembling dragon scales.


    These were envoys of the Abyss, leaders of the Purgatory organization, and the warrior-like one was the traitorous dragon, Carcom. Although Carcom met with them, the relationship between the two groups was not friendly.


    Purgatory sought to revive the fallen god, while Carcom only wanted to assimilate the fallen god. Although their ultimate goals differed, their objective of obtaining remnants of the fallen god aligned, so they worked together.


    Since their purposes were different, they were only temporary allies and even watched each other with suspicion, knowing that they would eventually become enemies.


    "We lost the remnants within the demon kingdom," said the man in the black cloak, his voice deep and menacing. "Who is responsible?" asked the one in the red cloak, and the one in the green cloak answered, "Lugia."


    At the mention of Lugia, Carcom narrowed his eyes, as he obviously knew her. They were unaware of Arion''s intervention, so they assumed Lugia was to blame.


    At that moment, the one in the gray cloak asked, "How did she defeat Dornun?" to which the one in the blue cloak replied, "We still don''t have information. The agents on site were massacred, and we only know a few details."


    Carcom felt something was off with this story. He knew Lugia''s strength and was certain she couldn''t defeat everyone, especially Dornun, who had strength comparable to hers, but he didn''t voice his doubts.


    He distrusted these cloaked figures and felt no need to warn them. They might be working together, but Carcom, in fact, preferred for them to weaken so he could take advantage.


    Though he didn''t mention Lugia''s issue, he didn''t remain silent either, as he couldn''t be too obvious in his disdain for this organization. So, he asked, "How''s the distraction operation going?"


    "Sereda, along with the arcanists of Naraeth, Elidyr, and Zaros, have been resealing or destroying the Abyssals, so not very well," replied the man in the black cloak.


    "Why not destroy Naraeth?" Carcom asked, earning disdainful looks from everyone present. Though their cloaks covered their faces, making their expressions invisible, Carcom understood their thoughts.


    Naraeth might just be a hidden city, but the arcanists there were no weaklings and were difficult to defeat. Carcom understood this well, as he knew that city from his days with the dragons.


    He had only suggested it to see if these figures would agree, as that battle would make them lose much strength, which would be to his advantage. Carcom needed this organization but not its leaders, which is why he wanted to lead them into a trap.


    Carcom wanted to take control of this organization, knowing he was alone and couldn''t fight them all. That''s why he proposed attacking Naraeth ¡ª for that, these five would need to participate, and it would be his chance to take over.


    Unfortunately, these hooded figures weren''t fools. They hadn''t lived for centuries for nothing, which is why they dismissed Carcom''s suggestion. They were aware of Carcom''s intentions, and, in fact, if they joined forces, eliminating him wouldn''t be difficult. But just as he needed them, they also needed him.


    They knew that three of the remnants of the fallen god were in the dragons'' possession. Obtaining them would be very difficult, and that''s where they needed Carcom. Being a dragon himself and having lived among them, he knew the place well.


    It was vital intelligence for when the time came, which is why they didn''t get rid of him. Carcom wasn''t oblivious to this. In fact, he was fully aware of what these figures wanted, which is why he was always on guard, just as they were on guard against him.


    The meeting continued with them discussing the continuation of the release of sealed Abyssal beings. For now, they could only do that to distract the others while they focused on the last remnant of the fallen god that wasn''t with the dragons. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Cannes duchy, things were peaceful when Lucian arrived at the Cannes Palace, saying, "Sir Andrew, Zaros wants to meet with you." For Lucian to be the messenger demonstrated the importance of this summons, and Andrew accepted. Together with Oliver, he traveled by carriage to the Pixoy family mansion.


    They arrived in no time, and without delay, Lucian guided them to the office where Zaros usually spoke with him. Before reaching it, he sensed that others were inside.


    "Are there additional guests?" Andrew asked, to which Lucian replied, "Yes, several." After that, he said nothing more and simply led them to the office. Once at the door, he opened it without warning, and Andrew felt a wave of power that almost made him release Fluffy, as it was malignant and powerful, making him feel danger.


    Seeing Andrew''s reaction, a voice was heard saying, "Well, he may not be a candidate for the god of combat mastery, but he is definitely a candidate for a god." The voice caught Andrew''s attention and as he raised his head, he could see Zaros, Elidyr, Lugia, and another person he didn''t know.

 CHAPTER 593

    Andrew looked at the man who had just spoken to him, but his attention was quickly drawn to the cube in front of him. Andrew could feel the danger emanating from that cube.This didn''t escape the keen eyes of the four old and powerful demigods, who even smiled as they noticed that, although Andrew was not a combat god candidate, his senses were as sharp as those of any god or god candidate.


    "Do you know what it is?" asked Arion, and Andrew nodded heavily. Fluffy had told him from the moment they entered that the cube contained the remains of the fallen god.


    Seeing that Andrew couldn''t take his eyes off the cube, Arion spoke again, "You don''t need to worry about that for now. The seal will hold, and with my protection, it will be hard for it to fall into the wrong hands."


    Hearing this, Andrew looked away from the cube and glanced at Arion, asking, "And who are you?" to which Arion replied with a smile, "My name is Arion, a friend of those present here."


    Andrew observed the other three demigods around him: Zaros, Lugia, and Elidyr, each shrouded in an ancient and powerful aura. He couldn''t help but feel that every word they spoke carried an immense weight, an echo of centuries of secrets and challenges they had faced.


    After Arion''s explanation, Andrew felt a mix of respect and distrust, aware that, in this world of demigods and gods, nothing was simple. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you recovered the fallen god''s remains from the demon realm?" Andrew asked curiously but with a somber tone. Just the thought of a fallen god, someone so powerful yet destroyed, made him feel a difficult-to-ignore unease.


    Zaros nodded slowly, his dark eyes full of scars from past battles. "That''s right," he began in a deep voice. "Not long ago, in the demon realm, Lugia discovered the remains of the fallen god and called us, but by the time we arrived, Arion had already taken care of everything."


    "Arion reinforced the seal, and we extracted it," continued Lugia, her presence calm but undoubtedly dangerous. "Though we faced setbacks and betrayals, ensuring that power could never be used for evil was our priority." She paused, looking at Arion as if they shared a deep, unforgettable history.


    Arion gave a fleeting, humorless smile. "The mission was a success, or so we believe. We managed to seal those remains and protect them... but now we know those we considered allies were not, and the enemy has spread further than we thought."


    Andrew noticed that, at this point, Zaros clenched his jaw, and his hands formed fists, an involuntary reaction betraying both anger and sorrow. "It was then we discovered Dornun''s betrayal, an ally from the previous war, and also Lortad, my sworn brother. We fought side by side and trusted each other. But now... now he''s nothing more than an enemy, and a threat even greater than the fallen god."


    At the mention of that name, Andrew felt a chill run down his spine. "Lortad was the one who tried to kill me?" he asked, though he already knew the answer. Knowing that someone so close to one of the demigods had orchestrated three attempts on his life was unsettling.


    "That''s right," replied Elidyr, who had remained silent until then. His voice was deep and serene, almost hypnotic. "Lortad is part of an organization known as Purgatory, a group that gathers those who crave absolute power and seek to disrupt the balance of the worlds. For him, eliminating you is not just a whim; you are a threat to his plans."


    Andrew frowned, not fully understanding why he would be seen as a threat. "But why me? I''m not a god or a demigod. I''m just beginning to understand this world... what could I have that''s so important?"


    It was then that Zaros stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder and looking him in the eyes with a serious expression. "Because, Andrew, there is something in you that Lortad fears. Something that, though you don''t understand yet, is destined to change the course of this conflict. Purgatory, and especially Lortad, fear what you could become."


    Zaros''s words fell on Andrew like an invisible weight. His mind wavered between the desire to understand more and the instinct to stay away from these dangers. He felt a mix of disbelief and fear: a power he didn''t even comprehend, but one that was apparent to these almost divine beings.


    "So... what can I do?" he finally asked, with a calmer voice than he felt. He knew he couldn''t escape this fate, and the more he resisted the idea, the more entangled he would be in it.


    Arion smiled, but this time his expression was sincere and kind. "For now, you must train. Your senses are sharp, and you have a latent ability that only you can develop. We will help prepare you, but you must strive and open your mind to new realities."


    Andrew nodded slowly, trying to absorb everything he had been told. The concept of training for something he didn''t fully understand was intimidating, but the presence of these demigods gave him an unusual sense of security.


    "And as for Purgatory," continued Lugia, her voice tinged with fierce determination, "It is an organization that has been trying to disrupt the balance for centuries. They infiltrate, manipulate, and ally with the fallen god to reach their goal. With Lortad on their side, they are more dangerous than ever."


    Zaros intervened again, staring intently at Andrew. "But don''t misunderstand. We don''t want you to take this as a burden but as an opportunity. You have the potential to stand against Purgatory, and although it''s still early, your presence gives us a hope we haven''t had in a long time."


    Andrew took a deep breath. The mention of Lortad and Purgatory had revealed much more than he expected, but at the same time, he also felt a spark of purpose within himself. He knew the decision to remain on the sidelines was no longer an option; he was irrevocably involved.


    "So, when do we begin?" he finally asked, with a newfound determination. The demigods exchanged approving looks, and it was Elidyr who replied with a faint smile.


    "Soon, Andrew. We will begin soon. But you must know that this journey will be long and challenging. We will train your body, mind, and spirit to be ready to face Purgatory and any other threats that cross your path."


    With those words, Andrew felt his reality expand as if he were looking at a vast, unknown horizon. There was much he didn''t yet understand, but the feeling of being surrounded by these powerful beings reminded him that he wasn''t alone.


    The promise of training, of developing a latent power that even he didn''t understand, gave him a reason to move forward. The demigods began talking among themselves in a lower tone, discussing strategies and topics Andrew could barely follow.


    But one thing was clear: the fallen god''s seal was under guard, and any attempt to unleash that dark power would be blocked, no matter the cost. As he listened, Andrew felt a slight twinge of nervousness but also a growing fire in his chest.


    It wasn''t just the danger that pushed him forward, but the recognition that he was destined for something bigger than he had imagined. Saying goodbye to the demigods and leaving the Pixoy family mansion, Andrew realized that, although his steps took him back to the world he knew, something within him had changed.


    It was the beginning of a new stage, one where survival would no longer be his only goal. Now, there was a greater mission, a fight he would have to face, and although he didn''t fully understand it yet, he was determined to discover the extent of his own power.


    It wasn''t just now that he realized the fallen god was his responsibility; he had known that for some time, but after the conversation with Zaros and the others, he understood that the battle was closer than he had thought.


    Andrew wasn''t the only one who realized this. Oliver, who accompanied him, also felt the weight of what was at stake. When he became Andrew''s guardian, he knew the battles they would face would not be easy, but only now did he realize he had underestimated the situation.


    In the midst of a heavy silence, the two sat in the carriage on their way back to the palace of Cannes, thinking about what lay ahead. Strengthening themselves was imperative, but Andrew couldn''t stop thinking, "I''m a candidate for the god Eros, not a fighter."


    At that moment, Fluffy''s voice echoed in his mind, "Master, while it''s true that you don''t possess a combat domain, your quality as a future god is not something to be underestimated."


    "What do you mean? Even if I become a god, I won''t be able to face the fallen god," Andrew replied, a bit apprehensive, but Fluffy said, "That may be true, but remember that the combat domain can be acquired through the remains that Elidyr promised you."


    Andrew thought for a moment and asked, "Can I really achieve that with borrowed power?" to which Fluffy replied, "Master, once you assimilate those remains, it will no longer be borrowed power."


    Fluffy continued explaining the entire process of assimilating the divinity of other gods'' remains. It''s true that they don''t belong to Andrew now, but once he absorbs and masters them, there will be no difference.


    In this way, they arrived at the palace of Cannes and immediately went to the office after calling everyone together. They needed to tell them what Zaros and the others had shared, as those who needed to prepare were not only Andrew and Oliver.

 CHAPTER 594

    Once everyone was gathered, Andrew started the meeting. He didn''t hold back and shared everything Zaros and the others had told him: how they had found part of the remains of the fallen god, the battle, and the enemies they faced.He also told them about the intense pressure he felt near the cube that sealed the remains of the fallen god and how he sensed his life was in danger, even knowing it couldn''t hurt him at the moment.


    He explained the training they would receive and discussed all other details with the group of demigods at the Pixoy family mansion. Everyone was shocked by what he told them. They had always been warned that the threat of the fallen god was something they would have to deal with.


    Initially, they thought it would be a distant battle, but then they learned it would be sooner than expected, but now they believed the battle had already begun. This created an invisible pressure weighing on their shoulders, especially for those who carried the guardian''s seal and had combat abilities, as they would be the main force.


    It should be noted that people like Gast¨®n and Canna had received the guardian seals, but they weren''t fighters; they received the seal based on their loyalty and at Candice''s request, so they were defenseless.


    Andrew''s wives were in a similar position; most of them, at least. Only Aki and Zany had combat abilities, but all the others were ordinary women who wouldn''t be able to help much in battle.


    It was true they had some extraordinary abilities, but for now, they would only impact mortals. In the realm of demigods and gods, they were useless, and this made them feel afraid.


    Andrew could see their emotions fluctuating thanks to his Eros eyes. The fear and concern were so evident that special eyes were hardly needed to see it. Despite everything, Andrew didn''t sugarcoat the reality, as it was better not to deceive themselves.


    They were facing a dangerous situation beyond their reach, but they needed to confront it, and lying to distance them from reality was not an option. A bit scared and with a trembling voice, Candice asked, "What do we do now?" To which Andrew replied, "The same as always¡ªstrengthen ourselves.


    Elder Zaros and the others agreed to train us, so we must take advantage of it." Andrew paused briefly and added, "We may not reach the highest level, but for now, we have no other options." They all nodded, though they felt that this strategy might not bear much fruit.


    Andrew understood this too, but for now, there was nothing else to do. Sighing, he continued, "I had limited my adventures because of the dangers of assassination attempts, but I fear I''ll have to take risks¡ªI need to unlock my divine seals faster."


    Everyone understood what he meant. Some time ago, Andrew decided to be more proactive with women, but due to everything that had happened, he put that plan on hold. Now, he was saying he would resume this approach. Though Zaros and the others promised to train them, the reality was that Andrew was not currently a combat god.


    His main goal should be to unlock the fourth and fifth divine seals to absorb the remains of the gods who died in the previous war against the fallen god, now in Elidyr''s possession. Only then would the training be useful. However, to achieve this, he needed to have a lot of sex, especially with special women. Although Andrew wasn''t too happy about this requirement, he knew he had to do it.


    Certainly, his values of not treating women as objects were commendable, but the reality was that he needed to be more lustful, or they wouldn''t survive. So, Andrew made a compromise.


    He wouldn''t force anyone, but he would seek easy pleasure. This didn''t mean he would start visiting brothels or pleasure houses, as those women wouldn''t provide him any benefits. However, he would no longer hold back as he had been doing.


    "What about the succubi?" Helena asked, and before they could answer, she added, "They''re a race derived from Eros, so they should be able to provide benefits, right? Besides, they want to be your subordinates."


    Andrew thought about Helena''s suggestion and had to admit she was right, though he was still nervous that uniting with them could cause more problems than solutions. Seeing Andrew hesitate, Oliver sighed and said, "Young master, I think your words say one thing, but your actions say another."


    Andrew was surprised by Oliver''s words, and seeing that Andrew didn''t understand, Oliver began to explain. "You say you''ll be more proactive with women, but you hesitate with the succubi, which goes against your intention." Oliver added before anyone else could comment, "It''s true there are disadvantages and potential dangers, but you don''t need to generalize."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Andrew, not understanding. Oliver sighed again and replied, "You don''t need to take in all the succubi. Just accept the ones you can trust. Don''t you have those eyes for that?"


    Andrew smiled awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed to hear this from Oliver, as he was right. He was always seeing the forest and not the trees, which isn''t necessarily bad, as it''s often better to see the big picture. But this time, it backfired.


    Seeing that Andrew understood, Oliver said no more, but just then, Victoria said something that left everyone stunned, "What about Helga and Layla?" Andrew looked at her in confusion, as did Oliver and others in the room. Only Andrew''s wives didn''t seem surprised. Noticing this, Andrew had a bad feeling but still asked, "What about them?" to which Victoria replied with a wry smile.


    She could see the confusion on Andrew''s face and shook her head, sighing in sync with all of Andrew''s other wives. "Andrew, my love, you really are a case," said Victoria, shaking her head. Carolina intervened, "It''s obvious those girls are interested in you." Carolina''s comment surprised Andrew.


    "How so?" Andrew asked, adding before they could answer, "I haven''t interacted much with them to think that. Certainly, I consider Layla like a sister, but nothing more."


    "My love, you''re a lost cause. Sometimes I wonder how you managed to win us over," said Candice with exasperation. Helena then spoke, "Those girls come by every day, and it''s not for the courtiers, you know? Why do you think they got close to us?"


    Andrew was stunned by this revelation. He could even understand Layla''s case, as that girl clung to him and joked a lot, which he thought was just part of her playful personality. But Helga was another matter.


    Helga was always distant and even cold at times. With these thoughts, Andrew explained his case, but his wives sighed again, and Helena spoke once more, "That''s just her personality¡ªcold on the outside, warm on the inside."


    Andrew could only smile bitterly, as he hadn''t expected this development. It wasn''t that the two vampires weren''t attractive; in fact, they were very beautiful, but he had never thought of them that way.


    Plus, there was the matter of them being princesses of the duchy and Zaros'' granddaughters; he wasn''t sure how the Pixoy family would react if he pursued their two princesses. As if reading his mind, Victoria said, "Elder Zaros doesn''t oppose it, nor do Damon and Abigale."


    Andrew looked at her in surprise and couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know that?" to which Victoria replied, "Did you think we only visited them for cookies and tea?" leaving Andrew stunned.


    He couldn''t believe his wives were out there finding him more wives. Just think about it¡ªeven in a world where harems are common, what woman would willingly find more competition for her husband? What Andrew didn''t seem to remember was that the harems of an Eros god were different from those of mortals.


    Andrew hadn''t fully processed everything when Helena dropped another bombshell, "Vaelyra is also an option."


    "What does she have to do with this?" asked Andrew, panicking as three potential wives suddenly emerged. Laughing at his reaction, Helena explained, "The girl feels an attraction to you."


    "That''s not true. I checked her with my Eros''s eyes and didn''t see anything strange," said Andrew, refusing to accept reality, but then Helena said, "As I said, it''s attraction, not love. It seems she wants to get closer but hasn''t understood her own feelings yet."


    "Why do you think that?" Andrew asked, and Helena simply answered, "Intuition." Andrew was reluctant to believe that Helena''s so-called intuition could be stronger than his Eros eyes, but something told him he''d lose that bet.


    Andrew looked at his wives, who seemed to agree with Helena, and dodging the matter, he said, "Well, that''s a topic for another time. First, let''s focus on the succubi."


    The girls laughed, and the others joined in, finding it contagious. Andrew didn''t want to accept this reality, at least not now. At that moment, Gast¨®n intervened, "Well, the succubus matter should be discussed with Elder Zaros."


    "Yes," replied Andrew, adding, "Unfortunately, we focused on other topics, and I forgot to ask. I''ll go find him tomorrow to bring up the subject." Everyone agreed with his decision, and with that, the meeting ended. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew wanted to think things through more carefully, so he didn''t stay in the office. He walked aimlessly through the Palace of Cannes, just wanting to clear his mind, and eventually reached the garden at the center of the building. He sat on one of the benches there and began to reflect on all the recent events.

 CHAPTER 595

    Everyone watched as Andrew sat alone on one of the benches in the garden of the Cannes Palace. The staff didn''t know what was going on, but they didn''t dare approach him. It was obvious that Andrew was deep in thought, and even the most oblivious among the employees understood that this was not the time to disturb him. They knew approaching him would only lead to trouble.


    As for Andrew''s close associates, those who had been in the recent meeting and knew everything, they too refrained from approaching him, understanding that he wanted to be alone for the moment. It was clear that Andrew needed time to think about the steps he needed to take, so they left him alone.


    Andrew didn''t care about what others thought; he was currently deep in conversation with his divine beast. "What do you think I should do, Fluffy?" he asked thoughtfully, to which Fluffy replied, "What are you referring to, Master?" Andrew gave him a blank look, slightly annoyed. "Don''t play dumb. You can read my thoughts; why do you need to ask?"


    "Master, first of all, don''t get used to it¡ªI won''t always be here to do that. Secondly, yes, I can read your thoughts, but not when they''re this chaotic," Fluffy responded. Andrew was surprised by this reply, as he thought his thoughts were rather clear. Although he was torn between which path to take, everything was focused on solving the same problem.


    Still, Andrew didn''t press the issue and instead directly asked what he wanted to know, "What should I do with everything discussed in the meeting?" Fluffy didn''t answer immediately.


    Andrew didn''t rush him, thinking that Fluffy must be pondering the right response, but when Fluffy finally spoke, it wasn''t what he expected, "Master, I''ve told you many times. I''m only a helper, not an advisor or a guide."


    The response annoyed Andrew, but before he could say anything, Fluffy continued, "However, I can tell you this¡ªyour guardian Oliver is right."


    After a short pause, Fluffy continued, "You always say you''ll be more proactive with the women, but in reality, you''re not. I understand your idea of adding more women to your harem, but you''re not handling things according to your own words."


    "In what sense?" Andrew asked, letting go of his irritation and becoming intrigued by Fluffy''s argument. His divine beast sighed, pausing for a few seconds as if organizing his thoughts. Once he felt ready, Fluffy began to explain, "First, there''s the matter of the succubi. You don''t need to overthink it. Take advantage of their approach and simply use them."


    "It might have its risks, but as Oliver said, assess a group and discard anyone you find risky. At least that succubus, Seraphine, has no ill intentions," Fluffy said. Without letting Andrew speak, he continued, "True, she''s not loyal, but she is sincere. She only wants to strengthen herself by staying close to you, so use her; it''s a mutual benefit."


    Andrew understood Fluffy''s words and had to admit that both he and Oliver were right. He''d become so cautious that it bordered on paranoia, letting opportunities slip away.


    As he thought this, Fluffy spoke again, "Regarding the vampires and the dragoness, I also understand your reluctance to take advantage of the situation, but at the very least, try to get to know them better. Maybe things will turn out for the better."


    After saying this, Fluffy fell silent, but it wasn''t necessary for him to say more. Andrew understood that he was being overly paranoid, which was limiting him.


    Without wasting any more time, with renewed determination, he got up and walked back to the office. His wives and guardians were still there, and when they saw him enter, they wanted to ask if he had come up with a plan, but seeing his expression, they decided to stay silent.


    Without looking at or speaking to anyone, Andrew sat at his desk, taking a paper and pen to write something. Seeing his attitude, no one dared to approach, not even his wives or Castor, who was usually more reckless.


    Andrew wrote in silence for several minutes, and when he finished, he folded the sheet of paper and sealed it with wax. Looking up, he fixed his gaze on Oliver and said, "Take this to Elder Zaros and wait for a response."


    He didn''t know what the letter said, but he didn''t need to. He simply approached, took the letter, and left to carry out his orders. Watching Oliver leave, everyone looked at Andrew, hoping he would explain.


    Understanding what they wanted to know, Andrew said, "I''ll follow Oliver''s advice. The letter is a request for permission for the succubi to enter the city. As for Vaelyra, Helga, and Layla, I''ll take things slow for now."


    Although simple, his words conveyed his plan. Even though there were still many details left unclear, for some reason, no one dared to ask. The office remained silent, creating an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    Andrew noticed his demeanor was making everyone uneasy, but he didn''t say or do anything to ease the tension. Meanwhile, Oliver traveled at full speed toward the Pixoy family mansion to deliver the letter.


    He hadn''t gone far when Zaros and the other demigods were already aware he was coming, although they didn''t know his purpose, so they awaited his arrival.


    It didn''t take Oliver long to reach the Pixoy family grounds, and no one stopped him, as they had already been notified he would be visiting. In fact, Lucian, ever the proper butler, was already waiting for him.


    "Your return was swift," Lucian said with a smile, to which Oliver replied, "The young master asked me to deliver this letter to Elder Zaros and await his response," Lucian said nothing more and guided him to the room where they had recently spoken when they met Arion. When Oliver entered, the same four demigods were present.


    "Is something the matter?" Zaros asked, a bit concerned, as they had left not long ago, and their return could mean something important had happened. "Nothing to worry about," said Oliver, adding, "However, the young master asked me to deliver this letter and wait for your response." Zaros and the other three were surprised.


    Zaros took the letter and, without any delay, broke the wax seal and began reading. For a being like him, reading a short letter like this would only take a second, but he took his time.


    After finishing, he said, "I see, it''s about the succubus that Lugia''s prot¨¦g¨¦ brought." Without hesitation, he passed the letter to Lugia and the others to read, and when they had all finished, Arion spoke first, "Is she trustworthy?"


    Arion looked at Lugia, waiting for an answer. He didn''t know Seraphine, so he wasn''t sure if she could be trusted. Elidyr was also curious, as he didn''t know her either. Of those present, only Lugia and Zaros knew her. Lugia had had dealings with her in the past, and Zaros had lived in the demon realm centuries ago.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling the gazes of Arion and Elidyr, Lugia said, "Well, I''ve had some business with her, and she was always honest, as long as the price was paid, but I don''t know her personally."


    "And you still introduced her to Andrew?" Elidyr was the first to reprimand him. Arion said nothing, but it was clear he didn''t like the idea either. At that moment, Zaros intervened, "There''s no need to worry. Seraphine may not be the most trustworthy person, but in this case, it''s different."


    The three looked at Zaros, seeking details, and he explained, "Seraphine is the leader of the succubi. While I can''t speak for the others, she will always seek the well-being of her people, and for a succubus, an Eros god is special."


    "Even so, she could have a hidden plan," Arion said, but Zaros replied, "If she can fool both Andrew and me, then no matter what we do, she will deceive us."


    The answer was clear. If Andrew had requested something regarding Seraphine, it was because he trusted her, so they had no choice. Still, Zaros looked at Oliver and said, "I understand what your young master wants, and I''ll grant permission, but tell him to bring only a few. Only those closest to Seraphine can settle for now."


    Oliver nodded, but before leaving, he asked, "Is there a limit?" Zaros responded, "Only 10 besides Seraphine." Understanding, Oliver made a respectful bow, thanked them, and left.


    "You must keep an eye on the succubi. I understand your point, but we can''t be complacent," Arion said, and Zaros nodded gravely, responding, "Don''t worry, I know the risks¡ªI won''t be negligent."


    "Then I''ll leave in peace," replied Arion, taking the cube where the remnant of the fallen god was sealed and got up to leave. Lugia intended to follow him to see his prot¨¦g¨¦, and Elidyr didn''t stay either, as he had to return to his city to prepare.


    Thus, the demigods departed, and Oliver had already returned to the Cannes Palace. Inside the office, he repeated Zaros''s words, and then Andrew said, "I apologize for using you as a messenger, but go to Seraphine and bring her here for a talk."

 CHAPTER 596

    Although Andrew had made Oliver his errand boy, Oliver didn''t react and simply followed his orders. Seconds after Andrew''s request, Oliver left the office again. This time, Andrew didn''t remain silent but looked at his wives and said, "When she arrives, lead her to the main VIP room. I''ll speak to her there." Everyone understood what that meant.


    Usually, one or even several of Andrew''s wives would joke about the situation, as it was obvious Andrew intended to do more than just talk to Seraphine. But they understood that Andrew wasn''t in the mood for jokes.


    Since the entire situation with enemies, the fallen god, and the organization Purgatory had come up, they had noticed that Andrew was very serious. While they didn''t like that attitude, they understood that there were times to act that way, and this was one of those times.


    Seeing everyone''s silence, Andrew smiled slightly, approached each of his wives, and gave them a warm hug and a short, tender kiss on the lips, saying, "Thank you for understanding."


    Seeing this loving gesture from Andrew, the girls relaxed. They could see that, while Andrew was a bit serious, it was due to the pressure of the situation, but it didn''t mean he had changed.


    After this comforting gesture, Andrew left the office and headed to the main VIP room to wait for Seraphine, while Oliver traveled to the hotel where Vaelyra and Seraphine were staying. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he arrived, he found Lugia talking to them. Vaelyra and Seraphine were surprised to see Oliver, but Lugia, who already knew the reason for his visit, simply smiled.


    "Well, Seraphine, remember my warnings. Vaelyra, let''s go," Lugia said, not interrupting the matter Oliver had to address. As the two dragonesses left the room, Oliver bowed slightly to show his respect as he saw them off.


    Once alone, Oliver approached Seraphine and, without hesitation, sat in front of her. Seraphine straightened her back in her chair and waited for Oliver to say something.


    "The young master wants to see you," he said without providing any further context. Seraphine was surprised by the sudden summons but quickly composed herself and nodded, confirming she had no problem meeting with Andrew.


    So, the two left the hotel and headed to the Palace of Cannes. Oliver hadn''t traveled by carriage, so they used their superior strength to run there. Seraphine might appear delicate, but she was actually quite strong.


    She was a demigoddess, making her much more powerful than any of Andrew''s close associates, so it was no problem for her to keep up with Oliver even at high speed.


    Within seconds, they arrived at the Palace of Cannes and entered through the main entrance as if they were regular guests. Waiting for them was Gaston, who approached Oliver and whispered the meeting place Andrew had chosen.


    Oliver simply nodded, then asked Seraphine to follow him as he walked to the VIP area of the Palace of Cannes. Although this area had a private entrance and was inaccessible from the regular commercial section, there was a way to get there.


    This route wasn''t open to the public, so no regular guests could see VIP clients on an operating night. Even though it was a longer path, it didn''t take them long to reach the location.


    When they arrived at the door to the room where Andrew wanted to meet Seraphine, Oliver turned and, looking at the succubus, said, "The young master awaits you inside," and left without waiting for her response.


    Seraphine was surprised to be left alone, but she quickly composed herself and approached the door. She raised her pristine, delicate hand and knocked gently on the door.


    Shortly after, she heard, "Come in," so Seraphine opened the door and entered the room. It was a spacious, luxurious room, practically a complete suite, with a living room, a bathroom, and two bedrooms.


    The only thing missing was a kitchen, but that was unnecessary in a place like this. There she saw Andrew seated on one of the sofas in the living room, a glass of wine in hand.


    In front of him, there was a table with more wine and some snacks. Andrew exuded an aura of power and authority that made Seraphine tense up, but she managed to maintain her calm facade and greeted him, "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Andrew."


    Andrew turned to look at Seraphine and, with a slight smile, replied, "Formalities aren''t necessary. You can call me Andrew." Seraphine didn''t hold back and, nodding, responded, "Then I''ll do so."


    Gesturing toward the sofa in front of him, Andrew said, "Please, sit down." Seraphine walked over to the indicated sofa, moving her hips sensually, and took a seat. She wasn''t trying to seduce Andrew; it was simply her nature as a succubus, a race blessed by Eros, to exude sensuality and naturally attract the opposite sex.


    It was similar to how women viewed Andrew, as he was a candidate for the god Eros. Despite this, her charm had no effect on Andrew, as a candidate for Eros was far beyond the seduction of a mortal¡ªunless he willed it.


    Now that Seraphine was seated, Andrew took one of the empty glasses from the table, poured wine into it, and offered it to her. Seraphine didn''t refuse his attention and took a small sip from the glass.


    Andrew also sipped his wine, and the two remained silent for a few minutes. A silence like this would typically create discomfort, but for some strange reason, it didn''t. Even so, Seraphine wanted to start the conversation but felt it would be impolite, so she waited for Andrew to speak, and he didn''t make her wait long.


    "You''re an intelligent woman, so I''m sure you have an idea of why I called you," Andrew began, taking another sip of wine. Seraphine merely nodded without saying anything, and Andrew continued, "I spoke with Elder Zaros, and he permitted the entry of your sisters, but only ten of them."


    This surprised Seraphine, as she expected it would take him a couple of days to decide on the matter, especially since she knew Andrew still had reservations about her. But again, she said nothing and listened.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I still have my reservations. I know you have no ill intentions; you''re simply looking for a tree to protect and strengthen you, and I''m your best option," Andrew said.


    He paused briefly to look at Seraphine, then continued, "Even so, I don''t know what your sisters are thinking." This time, Seraphine had to speak, so she said, "Andrew, I promise that my sisters want the same as I do."


    "Those are your words, but I like to draw my own conclusions," Andrew replied, adding, before Seraphine could say anything, "You may bring ten of your sisters. Choose the ones closest to you."


    Though it was true that Seraphine had sought out Andrew for protection, she didn''t like how Andrew started giving orders, so she decided to make it clear. "Andrew, it''s true that we seek your protection and help, but we aren''t slaves," Seraphine said, not directly stating her thoughts, but the message was clear, and Andrew understood it.


    With a smile, Andrew responded, "I''m aware of that. Don''t take my attitude as that of a slaver or anything similar. I simply have many things on my mind and didn''t express myself well."


    Although his demeanor hadn''t changed, Seraphine understood Andrew was sincere. This only piqued her curiosity further, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Is something happening? Can I help in any way?"


    "Well, you will help; don''t worry. For now, I''ll say that aligning with me is not a path of butterflies and flowers. Bear in mind that the dangers increase. Do you still wish to be my ally?" Andrew asked, looking at her seriously.


    Seraphine wanted a protector, and although Andrew was the best option, it didn''t mean it would be easy. So Andrew warned her from the start. "There''s no free meal in this world," Seraphine replied, to which Andrew chuckled and said, "Certainly."


    Seeing the atmosphere relax a bit, Seraphine asked again, "Is there really nothing I can do for now?". Andrew looked at her seriously with his Eros''s eyes, noting her aura of flirtation and sensuality, yet without ulterior motives. Smiling, he replied, "Succubi are masters of sex and eroticism, and I am the patron in this world. What do you think you can do?"


    Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew''s response surprised Seraphine, as it was clear what he meant. Without any shame, Seraphine stood from her seat and moved closer to Andrew, sitting beside him.


    Placing her wine glass on the table, she looked at Andrew, now mere inches away, and with a flirtatious smile, said, "I can think of a few things." Andrew laughed softly at the succubus''s teasing demeanor, setting his wine glass aside. He looked at her, placed his hand on her cheek, and drew her closer.


    Seraphine didn''t pull away and allowed Andrew to lean in and capture her lips. They shared a delicate, tender kiss that quickly grew passionate, their tongues intertwining like snakes in a mating ritual.

 CHAPTER 597

    Their kiss started soft, calm, tender, and even loving, but this was not due to the feelings they had between them, but more because of the discomfort and nervousness of being strangers doing this for the first time.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Make no mistake, neither of them felt this discomfort and nervousness, simply because of being strangers, but because of the fact that even after this, they would have a somewhat complex relationship.


    Both Andrew and Seraphine had had sex with people who later became affiliates or provided them with some benefit, but their case was very particular, as it involved a candidate for the god Eros and the leader of a race blessed by Eros.


    This might seem simple, but it was not. They could become the strongest alliance, but also the most fragile and those thoughts were what led them to this uncomfortable situation.


    However, this discomfort disappeared in a short time, as the kiss deepened and lust appeared. Soon, their lips were furiously grinding against each other''s lips and their tongues began to play with each other.


    Their passionate kiss was only broken when neither of them had the air in their lungs to continue and they only paused for a few seconds before kissing again.


    Andrew passionately lifted Seraphine by the waist, pulling her closer to him as he kissed her. He then skillfully maneuvered her in his arms toward one of the bedrooms and then toward the bed.


    Upon reaching the bed, Andrew gently placed Seraphine on top of it, his body hovering over hers. Their gazes met, brimming with anticipation as he claimed her lips in a deep, fervent kiss once more.


    As their lips met, he delicately took her hands, interlacing their fingers, and guided them to rest on top of her head. When his hands reached where he wanted them, he moved his hands under her blouse to gain access to her breasts that were still held in place by her bra, something he had gained from Vaelyra.


    He gently slid his hands that were inside her blouse, delicately undoing the clasps of her bra, longing to free her and revel in the intimacy they both sought.


    As he caressed her breasts and savored the delicious curves of her now freed breasts, "Aaah," Seraphine couldn''t contain her pleasure, soft moans escaping her lips during the brief pause they took in the midst of their passionate kisses. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The absence of the bra allowed for a more direct and intimate connection, intensifying the pleasurable sensations coursing through her body. She gave herself over to the pleasure, savoring the passionate contact that awakened her senses.


    He continued to lovingly caress her breasts, alternating between gentle caresses and teasing pinches. Each time his fingers playfully squeezed her sensitive skin, Seraphine''s pleasure intensified, her moans growing in both volume and pitch. The delicious mix of sensations ignited a fiery desire within her.


    Strengthened by the intoxicating pleasure radiating from Seraphine''s being, Andrew''s desire to explore every inch of her body intensified. Understanding Andrew''s intentions, Seraphine eagerly raised her hands, granting him unhindered access to remove her blouse with ease.


    The unspoken understanding between them heightened the intimacy of the moment as their desires converged harmoniously. With a subtle gesture, Seraphine conveyed her readiness, inviting Andrew to explore her naked body.


    And there they were, her breasts freed from the restraints of her blouse, bouncing with a playful rhythm. They moved, swaying in a hypnotic dance as if attempting to return to a state of tranquility after being shocked by Andrew''s swift removal of the garment.


    The gentle movement accentuated their natural appeal, captivating both Andrew and Seraphine in a moment of hypnotic beauty and intimate connection. Andrew''s eyes were momentarily captivated by the stunning beauty hidden beneath the blouse.


    However, his admiration quickly transformed into a passionate desire to savor the exquisite pleasure before him. With one eager movement, he leaned down and sensually took one of her breasts into his mouth, his lips and tongue exploring every contour.


    Simultaneously, his free hand continued to lovingly caress the other, heightening Seraphine''s pleasure and deepening their intimate connection. "Oooh yeah, that''s good," Seraphine moaned in pleasure, her voice a testament to the ecstasy consuming her.


    As Andrew''s mouth skillfully pleasured her, she couldn''t help but hold his head tenderly, her fingers gently stroking his hair, lost in the depths of her ecstasy.


    Andrew, who had been savoring the exquisite sensation of pleasuring her breasts, gradually shifted his attention downwards. With a deliberate descent, his lips and tongue traced her soft skin until he reached her navel.


    The trail of his affectionate kisses left a tantalizing path, igniting a sense of anticipation for the pleasures yet to come. With a tender kiss to her navel, Andrew gave himself over to the sweet exploration of her body.


    His desire for her extended beyond a single spot, however, as he eagerly returned to lavishing passionate kisses along her neck. Their longing lips collided once more, rekindling the fiery connection they shared.


    As their fervor intensified, his hands instinctively sought to deepen the exploration, skillfully unbuttoning her pants and guiding them downwards.


    Seraphine wasted no time in removing his pants, with Andrew''s enthusiastic assistance. With an even, synchronized effort, they quickly removed their garments, leaving their bodies exposed and ready for the pleasures that awaited them.


    As he kissed her, Andrew''s other hand delicately caressed Seraphine''s moistened honey nectar. With a determined movement, he gently inserted a finger, pressing it inside her, eliciting a passionate moan.


    The sensitive nerves within the walls of her vagina responded eagerly, transmitting waves of pleasure to her brain. Overwhelmed by a surge of irresistible desire, Seraphine felt a hunger for pleasure wash over her.


    In a show of passion, she pushed Andrew onto the bed, causing his finger to slip out of her, which in turn elicited another moan of pleasure from her lips.


    With a swift movement, she positioned herself on top of him, driven by a primal instinct to dominate and please their shared desire. With a forceful, determined movement, she pulled off his shirt, revealing his bare chest.


    Seraphine quickly turned her attention downward. With Andrew''s help, she deftly unzipped his pants and stepped out of them with a sense of urgency.


    As Andrew''s pants were removed, his erect member stood proudly before them, like a sword released from its sheath. Captivated by the impressive size of Andrew''s manhood, Seraphine''s hands delicately wrapped around him, marveling at his girth and length.


    With a mix of curiosity and desire, she began to explore his contours, feeling his firmness and the throbbing heat emanating from him. The sheer size of his member allowed her to stroke it with both hands, feeling the weight and power it possessed.


    While her touch conveyed tenderness and arousal, a sense of anticipation filled the air. Seraphine used the natural lubrication of Andrew''s precum to stroke his cock.


    With a confident, eager movement, she positioned her head and took his throbbing member into her mouth, focusing her attention on pleasuring the sensitive head. "AAhh" Her skilled tongue and sucking elicited primal moans of pleasure from Andrew.


    As Seraphine continued to pleasure Andrew with her mouth, saliva naturally flowed between her hands onto his cock, creating an additional layer of lubrication.


    The lubrication enhanced her movements, allowing her hands to effortlessly slide along Andrew''s throbbing cock. With each thrust, the sensations of heat, wetness, and pressure heightened Andrew''s pleasure. He had to admit that her mouth was on par with Helena''s and that was saying a lot, for someone from this world not used to these activities.


    After spending a few minutes focusing on the head of his cock, Seraphine released one of her hands from its back-and-forth gyrating motion. With one swift movement, she transitioned her mouth to encompass the area her hand had previously treated, leaving behind only one hand to continue the tantalizing caresses along his length.


    Seraphine''s head was moving rhythmically up and down, demonstrating her ability to please Andrew''s cock. With each skillful movement, she engulfed him with her warm, wet mouth, creating an intense sensation that sent waves of pleasure through his body.


    Andrew''s moans of ecstasy filled the air, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure he experienced from her exceptional oral skills. The intensity of his oral prowess brought her immense satisfaction, heightening the pleasure and preparing for an explosive climax.


    Seraphine, driven by her insatiable desire for pleasure, decided to challenge herself even further. With determination, she released her other hand that was stroking Andrew''s cock. In a bold move, she took a deep breath and deftly maneuvered her mouth to accommodate the entire length of his impressive cock.


    As she swallowed him deeply, her neck bulged slightly from the invigorating stretch, momentarily obstructing her breathing. The sensation of being completely filled, coupled with the slight deprivation of air, intensified her arousal, causing her honey nectar to flow even more abundantly.


    Overwhelmed by the intensity of the experience, Seraphine maintained the deep throat position for a long period, reveling in the euphoria of suffocating ecstasy.


    However, as the seconds ticked by, the lack of oxygen began to take its toll, bringing her to the brink of unconsciousness. With a gasp of air, she reluctantly removed her mouth from Andrew''s cock, needing a moment to catch her breath and replenish her oxygen supply.


    Feeling the need for a brief respite, Andrew took the opportunity to catch his breath. The heightened arousal and prolonged pleasurable experience had brought him to the brink of orgasm within minutes.


    Seizing the moment, Andrew''s hands tightly gripped Seraphine''s cheeks as he pulled her over his face and indulged in a passionate, deep kiss. Their tongues intertwined and explored each other''s mouths with a fervent hunger.


    As the kiss intensified, he gently pushed her off of him, shifting positions. Now, it was Andrew who took the dominant role, moving on top of her, his body pressing against hers.

 CHAPTER 598

    Seizing the moment, Andrew''s hands tightly gripped Seraphine''s cheeks as he pulled her over his face and indulged in a passionate, deep kiss. Their tongues intertwined and explored each other''s mouths with a fervent hunger.


    As the kiss intensified, he gently pushed her off of him, shifting positions. Now, it was Andrew who took the dominant role, moving over her, his body pressing against hers.


    With fervent desire, Andrew''s lips traced a path of heated kisses from her mouth to her neck, further down to her tempting breasts, and teasingly explored her sensitive navel.


    As his hands gripped her hips, an uncontrollable wave of lust washed over him, clouding his judgment. In his haste and overwhelming desire, he unintentionally applied too much force, causing her underwear to rip.


    The fabric gave way, revealing Seraphine''s glistening, bare, perfectly shaven pussy, soaked in the heady scent of her arousal.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Andrew placed his head between her thighs, his mouth eagerly exploring the delicate folds of her pussy. He gave himself over to the intoxicating taste and aroma, skillfully using his tongue and lips to please her.


    Seraphine''s body responded instinctively, writhing in pleasure as waves of ecstasy washed over her, unable to resist the intense sensations Andrew was evoking. With his mouth still firmly clamped around her throbbing clit, Andrew''s hand skillfully explored the depths of her wetness, his fingers plunging into her eagerly.


    He synchronized their movements, alternating between the rhythmic thrusts of his fingers and the passionate movements of his tongue, driving Seraphine wild with pleasure. The combination of his oral and manual stimulation heightened her arousal, causing her moans of pleasure to fill the room.


    Seraphine''s moans grew louder and more intense as Andrew''s finger penetrated her deeper, hitting all the right spots. The sensations coursing through her body were overwhelming, as pleasure radiated from her core.


    She couldn''t help but arch her back, pushing herself further into his hand, craving more of the electrifying pleasure that was building up inside her. Seraphine''s voice was filled with desire and urgency as she said, "I can''t hold it in any longer, I want it inside me, put it inside me."


    Her words echoed with a deep longing for him to satisfy her burning desires. With her hands firmly gripping his head, she made her intentions clear: she craved to feel him inside her, filling her with ecstasy and bringing them both to the peak of pleasure.


    Andrew, understanding Seraphine''s impatience and longing, positioned himself between her legs and guided his erect member to her slick entrance. He held his throbbing member in his hand, teasingly tapping it against her wet folds, eliciting moans of anticipation from her.


    However, the intense gaze he gave her made it clear that she was ready for him to stop teasing her and enter her without further delay. Wasting no more time, Andrew aligned his throbbing member with Seraphine''s eager entrance. With a surge of desire, he pressed forward, feeling her warm, tantalizing depths enveloping him.


    Time seemed to stand still for a moment as their bodies connected in a passionate union. A gasp escaped Seraphine''s lips, mixing with a low moan from Andrew as his entire cock entered her wet pussy.


    Seraphine''s body shuddered in pleasure as Andrew''s entrance sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her. "AUghhhhhh" Her moan echoed through the room, a symphony of pleasure and satisfaction.


    The intense sensation of being stretched and filled after prolonged anticipation overwhelmed her, triggering an immediate orgasm that washed over her like a tidal wave. She held on tightly to Andrew, her nails digging into his back as her orgasm cascaded through her body, leaving her breathless and shaking with satisfaction.


    Seraphine''s body shook and trembled with the aftermath of her intense orgasm, but her desire burned brightly within her. She stared at Andrew and begged him not to stop. Her voice was filled with desperate longing.


    The words hung in the air, urging him to continue the passionate dance they had begun. Without hesitation, Andrew resumed his rhythmic movements, driven by the shared desire and primal connection between them. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "PA" "PA" "PA" "PA" "PA"


    Andrew unleashed his newfound strength and his thrusts became more powerful and firm. The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room, a symphony of pleasure and desire. Each thrust sent waves of sensation coursing through Seraphine''s body, intensifying the pleasure surging within her.


    With each "PA" of their bodies touching, their connection deepened, fueled by raw passion and an insatiable hunger for each other.


    As their bodies moved in perfect harmony, Andrew''s chest pressed against Seraphine''s sensitive nipples, igniting sparks of pleasure with each passionate thrust. The friction between them sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her, intensifying her already heightened state of arousal.


    Their lips met in a passionate, aggressive kiss, their tongues intertwining in a dance of desire. Seraphine''s moans mixed with their shared breathing, a symphony of pleasure and longing.


    This continued for over fifteen minutes before, with one swift movement, Andrew changed positions, guiding Seraphine onto his stomach and placing her in doggy style. The anticipation in the air increased as they both understood the next step to take.


    Seraphine arched her back, presenting herself to him, eagerly granting him access to her glistening nectar once more. The air was thick with desire as Andrew positioned himself behind her, ready to delve into her depths with renewed passion.


    Andrew, wasting no more time, immediately plunged his dick back into Seraphine''s welcoming warmth, resuming his rhythmic thrusts with fervor. The room filled with the sounds of their moans and the rhythmic slapping of their bodies colliding once more.


    "PA" "PA" "PA" "PA" "PA"


    "Aaaaaah" "Aaaaaah" "Aaaaaah" "Aaaaaah" "Aaaaaah" "Aaaaaah"


    Seraphine''s pleasure reached new heights as Andrew relentlessly continued his passionate assault on her quivering body. Every sensation amplified and their connection deepened with each passing moment.


    Andrew''s newfound stamina did not disappoint him, as he managed to hold back his orgasm for over forty-five minutes successfully. With a deep growl, he signaled to Seraphine that he was on the verge of climax.


    However, Seraphine, still enveloped in the blissful afterglow, voiced her desire in a ragged voice, "Release it inside me, I want to feel it deep inside her."


    "AUGHHHHH" Andrew''s primal instincts took over as he let out a guttural growl, his body convulsing in pleasure, as he poured every last drop of his essence deep inside her. The raw intensity of the moment filled the air, leaving them both breathless and satisfied. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aaaaaaaah Ahhhhhhhh," Seraphine moaned, her voice thick with pleasure as she felt Andrew''s hot fluid surging inside her, coating the walls of her throbbing vagina. The sensation sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her body, intensifying the connection between them in that blissful moment of release.


    "Pfrgh" Seraphine''s pussy, now sensitive and well-used, made a slight sound as Andrew''s cock slid out, leaving a trail of their shared intimacy.


    Despite cumming his erection remained firm and his energy levels remained high, not for nothing is he a candidate for Eros god. Thankful for the strength he had internally, he reached out and pulled Seraphine towards him, placing one leg over his shoulder and the other between her kneeling legs.


    Without wasting any more time he immediately introduced his cock inside her pussy once more eliciting a deep moan from her who was still enjoying the dim light from the previous session.


    The lights continued to shine brightly, illuminating the room, as the passionate moans persisted until dawn. Andrew made Seraphine cum so many times that she lost consciousness.


    He gave free rein to all his lust without restraint, something he only did in the presence of his wives, because his resistance was insane and they had to attend to him together to be able to calm him down, so Seraphine suffered a lot that night.


    Well, to be more exact, she enjoyed it until she was exhausted, because in her state of euphoria she did not feel the after-effects of the passionate and long night. It was not until the next morning that she woke up, that she felt the damage.


    She had barely made a slight movement and immediately felt pain in the lower part of her body. Andrew had drilled her until her pussy was red, so her pain was normal.


    Andrew, who was watching her from the side, smiled and Seraphine could only hide under the sheet in shame. She considered herself a master in sex and never believed that she was reduced to this.


    She was clear that Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros, so it was normal to have this vitality and expertise, but she thought that since he was still weak, he would not be able to subdue her, but she was wrong.


    Without coming out from under the sheet, Seraphine asked a little worried, "Do you intend to punish my sisters in this way?", which made Andrew laugh for a few seconds.


    After he managed to contain his laughter, he looked at Seraphine who had already come out from under the sheets, and made a cute pout, not in keeping with her age and personality, and replied, "Of course not."


    "So I did something wrong for you to do it with me?" Seraphine asked, feigning concern, which made Andrew laugh again. He had to admit that he liked Seraphine''s playful attitude.


    Once he managed to calm down, he replied, "You haven''t done anything wrong. I just wanted to show you what I can offer you." Seraphine didn''t take these words as a sexual taunt and immediately concentrated on checking her body.


    She was evaluating her strength. Succubi, being a race blessed by Eros, increased their strength not only by training. They had the ability to turn sex into power and that was what she was looking at.


    When she finished, she couldn''t help but be surprised. She certainly hadn''t increased in level, but her strength had improved, both in quantity and quality. For many, this increase may not be much, but for a demigod like her, it was different.


    The stronger you are, the harder it is to reach new heights and for succubi, it is especially difficult, since they are not a warrior race per se. So this increase, although minimal, was huge.

 CHAPTER 599

    After Seraphine snapped out of her surprise, she looked at Andrew with bright eyes and asked innocently, "If you can give me this enhancement, it means my weaker sisters can receive even greater upgrades, right?"


    Andrew smiled at her response and replied, "It''s not that I can give them something better, but since they are weaker, the benefits will be more noticeable. However, they will actually receive the same enhancement."


    Seraphine still thought it was a considerable improvement, but before she could speak, Andrew added, "However, you should keep in mind that these enhancements will diminish over time."


    This confused Seraphine and she couldn''t help but ask, "Why?" to which Andrew replied, "Because your level will always be increasing, so the gains will decrease."


    Andrew paused for a moment and added, "Of course, this also benefits me and will help increase my level as well. So, in turn, you''ll gain more benefits again. In simple terms, we grow stronger together, and while there will be slowdowns at times, it will eventually increase again."


    Upon hearing Andrew''s explanation, Seraphine understood the logic. Even so, she believed it was a great benefit to be with Andrew, so she asked, "Then, let''s discuss our collaboration. Yesterday, we didn''t talk about it¡ªwhat exactly do you want?"


    Andrew''s playful expression shifted to a serious one as he replied, "As you know, I''m a candidate for godhood, and I have no shortage of enemies. So, being with me won''t be safe; in fact, it will be quite dangerous."


    Seraphine understood this, so she simply nodded, indicating she got the point. Andrew continued, "I know you succubi are not a warrior race per se, but like all races, you can fight if you gain enough power."


    Andrew paused again, making sure Seraphine was listening and understanding his words, then continued, "I also know that by using your charms, you''ve infiltrated many places of power to gather information."


    Upon hearing this, Seraphine interrupted, asking, "So, you want us to be part of your protection team and spies, right?" Andrew didn''t lie; he simply nodded, confirming what Seraphine had said.


    "I have no problem with that, as it''s not much different from what we''ve been doing. The only difference is that now you''ll be our patron, so to speak. However, I do have conditions," Seraphine stated seriously.


    Andrew didn''t say a word; he just nodded, signaling her to continue, and Seraphine began to lay out her conditions, "First of all, although we will acknowledge you as our leader, we will not be slaves. I demand that we be treated with dignity and not as disposable agents."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Even my slaves are treated with dignity, and you can confirm that anytime. As long as there is no betrayal, they are like family to me¡ªI can swear to that," Andrew immediately responded.


    His words were sincere, and although Seraphine had no way to verify it, she felt his sincerity and accepted it. "Secondly, we will value our lives over the mission," Seraphine continued.


    "I will never send you on missions that would waste your lives unnecessarily, although I can''t promise all missions will be safe," Andrew replied promptly, and Seraphine smiled, believing him.


    She had been in this line of work for a long time, so she wasn''t naive enough to believe there were no risks. In fact, she knew very well it was a dangerous business where lives were at stake at every moment.


    Even so, what she was trying to convey was that if they encountered danger, they would prioritize their lives over the mission, and from Andrew''s words, she understood he agreed.


    "The third and final condition is that you don''t abandon us after you''ve gotten what you wanted," Seraphine said, more as a plea than a condition. Seraphine knew that Andrew''s strength would increase over time, and there would come a moment when she and her sisters would no longer be useful to him.


    She was aware that their strength was limited, and the enemies they would face would be powerful and cunning, who would not easily fall to their succubus charms. Thus, there would come a time when they would no longer be of help.


    She didn''t want to be discarded and left to fend for themselves when that time came. Even if they had grown stronger by then, she knew this world was not so simple as to survive with what they had gained.


    Andrew looked at her and couldn''t help but be moved by Seraphine''s expression. She was genuinely pleading not to be abandoned, and her aura confirmed it, which surprised Andrew a bit.


    In Andrew''s eyes, with the little he knew of her, Seraphine seemed to be a strong and determined woman. Seeing her show such a vulnerable expression surprised him, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Did something happen in the past?"


    Before Seraphine could say anything, Andrew added, "As long as you don''t betray me, I will protect you until my last breath. So don''t worry about that, but I want to know your story¡ªit seems like there''s something that troubles you."


    Seraphine smiled bitterly at Andrew''s question, but she still shared her story. Succubi are naturally weak demons when it comes to combat strength.


    Even so, being blessed by Eros, they are, for the most part, exceptionally beautiful, which has caused them suffering throughout their history. Many still consider them, even in modern times, as high-quality sex slaves.


    Thus, their suffering is not only physical but also emotional. It''s true that with Seraphine as their leader, they''ve managed to gain some recognition and are not as destitute as before, but they still have issues.


    Seraphine is only a mid-level demigoddess, so there are many beings far more powerful than her that she can''t deter, which still leads to problems they have to deal with.


    She herself has suffered these abuses at the hands of powerful beings. Fortunately, she has never been enslaved, but being violated by stronger demigods who want to indulge their lust is common.


    While succubi do not mind sex and are quite proactive in engaging in it, they are not whores who spread their legs for just anyone. Like any other race, they have their standards and criteria for partners.


    They may not establish families like other races, as they tend to have many sexual partners and can''t commit to a single man. Being weak, they also don''t form harems of men, as they cannot control them.


    Adding to this is the fact that all succubi are female, which complicates matters. It''s not that they can''t give birth to other races, but when their child is a succubus, it will always be female.


    Their case is even more extreme than that of the Amazons in this regard. Succubi are so coveted among demons that there have been reports of "succubus farms" where they are captured and forced to have daughters who are then sold to the highest bidder.


    Seraphine herself was once on one of these "farms," and it was thanks to that experience that her strength grew, but even so, she''s not strong enough to have no fears.


    That''s why she gathered succubi under her wing and protected them as much as she could, always looking for a protector. Upon hearing about Andrew from Lugia and Vaelyra, she saw hope.


    Now that things had come this far, what she feared most was being discarded after being used like so many times before. Andrew, who listened to Seraphine on the verge of tears, couldn''t help but embrace her.


    He couldn''t help but feel pity, and his Eyes of Eros confirmed that Seraphine was not lying. Her emotions were genuine, and this made him a bit sad. The succubi were blessed by Eros, but it was more of a curse than a blessing.


    As a candidate for the god of Eros and as the future patron of this world, Andrew wanted to set things right. So, while hugging her, he whispered in her ear, "You''ve suffered because of Eros, and as the future Eros, I promise to reward you."


    These words made Seraphine''s body tremble¡ªnot just her body but her very soul. Out of nowhere, at the height of her heart, a mark representing Andrew''s Apostle Seal appeared.


    Andrew hadn''t done it consciously, so even he was surprised. As for Seraphine, she was stunned, as with the seal came a flood of information to her mind. To date, only Sonia was one of Andrew''s apostles, representing Domination, and now Seraphine was the second, surprisingly representing Love.


    This did not mean she had dominion over love itself, as that is a divine domain not owned by Andrew, but it referred to romantic sexual relationships.


    A succubus might be naturally beautiful, erotic, and sexual, which had brought them many problems, but those who treated them with love and care would receive the best of Seraphine as the Apostle of Sexual Love. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This only demonstrated Andrew''s affection for Seraphine, and she understood it immediately. With tears streaming down her face, she threw herself into Andrew''s chest and cried like a heartbroken child. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew could only hold her and let her vent. Although confused about how Seraphine had been granted the Apostle Seal, it didn''t change the fact that it had happened, and it couldn''t be bad.


    Fluffy had once told him that his divinity would always seek to help him and guide him on the right path, so this time should be no different. Thus, he didn''t overthink it and accepted it as the right thing to do.

 CHAPTER 600

    The fall of the Corrupted God was not an event heralded with fanfare or the clamor of celebrations. It was a silent occurrence, almost unnoticed, when Lugia, Arion, Zaros, and Elidyr achieved what was once deemed impossible: eradicating the last remnants of a malevolent influence that had poisoned the heart of the Demon Kingdom for generations.


    Without the kingdom''s inhabitants realizing it, the darkness that had instigated war and discord dissipated, leaving a silent void in its place. Although peace did not arrive immediately, something in the air shifted, like a barely perceptible whisper caressing the souls of those who had only known the language of war.


    Freed from the malevolent influence of the fallen god, demons, for the first time in centuries, began to think more clearly, no longer driven by whispers inciting violence.


    Still, they were unaware of the cause behind this change and did not question it much. They did not know that their thoughts were no longer poisoned; they simply started to perceive a reality where conflict was not the only solution.


    The Demon Kingdom had been divided into multiple factions for centuries, each with its own interests and thirst for power. The most powerful territories like Drakarion, home of the Storm Lords clan, and Nyrath, ruled by the enigmatic Shadowmirrors, had been epicenters of constant clashes.


    However, in the months following the confrontation in the swamp where the fragments of the fallen god resided, hostilities inexplicably began to subside. Initially, no one noticed. Demon generals and warlords, accustomed to incessant violence, found themselves strangely hesitant to send their armies into battle.


    Instead of acting with the blind fury that had once characterized them, they took a moment to consider their actions. Decisions that had previously seemed obvious, like attacking a border outpost or inciting a rebellion, now required a deliberation that had never been necessary before.


    In Drakarion, the Storm Lord, Ragnarok, famous for his explosive temper, surprised himself by ordering a temporary truce with his rivals in Nyrath. What began as a pause to reorganize his forces extended for weeks, and his advisors began to suggest that perhaps it was time to negotiate with the Shadowmirrors instead of facing them on the battlefield.


    The most influential territories sensed that something had changed, even if they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what. For the first time in centuries, the demon leaders of the most powerful cities received invitations for a meeting in Sargoth, the floating citadel that stood as a symbol of power and neutrality in the midst of the devastated kingdom.


    The Council of the Eternal Flame, an ancient assembly that had fallen into disuse, was reconvened. The main hall of Sargoth is filled with the imposing figures of the most powerful demons in the land.


    There were suspicious glances, but also a silent yearning to find a different solution to the endless cycle of war. Azazel, the Archon of the Dark Flames, was the first to speak. A feared and respected figure, his deep voice echoed throughout the hall.


    "We are gathered here not out of a desire for power, but because our armies are weary, our lands exhausted, and our children¡­" he paused, searching for the right words, "Our children know no other life than that of war. I propose that instead of continuing this futile cycle, we seek an alternative path."


    There were murmurs among those present. Lilith, the Lady of Thorns, was the first to respond with a tone full of irony, "An alternative path? And what do you suggest, Azazel? That we discuss our conflicts with poetry and wine?"


    Azazel remained unfazed, "I propose that we adopt something that has been lost in our history. The Dialogue of the Flame, an ancient method of dispute resolution through negotiations instead of battles. I am not suggesting we abandon our strength, but that we reserve it for those who truly threaten us from the outside."


    A tense silence followed. However, Azazel''s influence was considerable, and although demons were reluctant to trust words, something within them seemed inclined toward this proposal. It was the first step toward a solution they had never before considered.


    The adoption of the Dialogue of the Flame was neither simple nor immediate. The more isolated and less populated territories, like Ulgoroth, where black-skinned demons had learned to survive in perpetual darkness, continued to prefer resolving their differences with claws and fire.


    But in the regions of greater power and population, especially in the large cities like Abyndor and Tharamon, tensions began to slowly diminish. One of the first conflicts to be resolved through dialogue was at the Pass of a Thousand Shadows, a narrow strategic valley that had been a point of contention for centuries between the Northern and Southern clans.


    Instead of drawing their swords, both clans sent emissaries to discuss the terms of an agreement. Supervised by a neutral representative from Sargoth, they managed to reach an understanding that not only avoided war but also opened the way for trade between the two regions.


    The impact of this peaceful resolution was profound. For the first time, demons began to wonder if there might be a way to coexist without resorting to violence. Zarathos, a young warrior who had lost his entire family to the wars, was among many who found a new purpose as a mediator, helping negotiate agreements in territories that had been on the brink of destruction.


    As demons began to live without the constant pressure of war, other aspects of life flourished. The arts, magic, and even demon agriculture, which had been almost forgotten, began to revive.


    In Ithalor, a city known for its ancient libraries, scholars began rediscovering old grimoires that spoke of creative rather than destructive magic.


    Arion, one of the heroes who had purged the corruption, decided to dedicate his life to teaching. He settled in a small school in Ithalor, where he instructed young demons not only in the art of war but also in strategies for peace and diplomacy.


    His teachings, centered on using the mind rather than the sword, inspired many to consider paths other than violence. Zaros, the former strategist, took a different approach. He used his military knowledge to create a unified defense system that protected the kingdom from external threats, allowing demons to focus on internal rebuilding.


    Years passed, and while the Demon Kingdom was far from a utopia, there was a palpable change in the atmosphere. Younger generations grew up with the idea that dialogue was not a sign of weakness, but of strength.


    Instead of blindly enlisting in armies to fight endless wars, many chose careers in trade, diplomacy, or the arts. Although these changes would take years to be fully realized, the foundations were starting to show.


    Lugia, Arion, Zaros, and Elidyr, although they fought and then withdrew in secret, were undoubtedly the instigators of this change, even if they themselves had no such intention.


    Make no mistake, they knew that by eliminating the remnants of the fallen god, things would improve, but their goal was not that; rather, it was to take the remnants and protect them so they would not fall into unscrupulous hands.


    No one knew exactly what had changed, only that the shadow that had weighed on their hearts had lifted. Perhaps it was a mystery better left unsolved, many thought, as the result was a kingdom that, although not entirely peaceful, at least knew the taste of peace.


    Borders were no longer just lines of conflict but points of contact where trade and cooperation began to flourish. And while challenges remained, demons had learned that, in the end, they had the power to choose a destiny different from the one the fallen god had imposed on them.


    Thus, the Demon Kingdom entered a new era, not perfect, but full of promise. The past was not forgotten, but for the first time in centuries, it no longer dictated the future.


    While these changes were unfolding in the Demon Kingdom, in the Palace of Cannes, Andrew and Seraphine, who had sealed their alliance and with the succubus now an apostle, introduced themselves to Andrew''s inner circle. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His wives and guardians listened to the pact they had made and were equally surprised to learn how Seraphine had become one of Andrew''s apostles.


    Despite being an experienced and strong woman, Seraphine was embarrassed by the enthusiasm of the women present for her. Even Andrew''s wives surrounded her, asking questions.


    She could not understand how they could feel comfortable with her so quickly, but she liked the feeling of closeness they showed. They discussed many of their future plans, especially how the succubi would assist, mainly in gathering information. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The meeting extended for several hours, but eventually, it ended. To everyone''s surprise, including Seraphine''s, she was dragged off by Andrew''s wives to a different room. Andrew saw the similarity between this situation and when a new wife appears and it confused him.


    Seraphine is not a new wife, but what he couldn''t understand was thatEros blesses Succubi, so they possess many techniques and knowledge about sex, and these women were eager to learn from her.

 CHAPTER 601

    Seraphine didn''t know how to react to the enthusiastic response of Andrew''s wives. In fact, it wasn''t just Andrew''s wives who dragged Seraphine along, but all the women present went with them.


    Even Sansa and Canna, who are the most reserved. The succubi being blessed by Eros just like Andrew, although to a lesser degree, had knowledge about eroticism and sex that the girls wanted.


    Being Andrew''s wives, apostles or guardians and him being a candidate for the god Eros, the girls had acquired an affinity to this domain, so they were very interested in learning new things regarding this subject.


    It is true that Andrew is much more versed than Seraphine and any living being in this world when it comes to sex and eroticism, but it is difficult to communicate some things as a man.


    This is why the girls took Seraphine with the intention of asking for advice on some of her sexual techniques. You just have to see that in a world where sex is limited to mere intercourse, without much imagination, Seraphine''s ability to perform oral sex and other things was proof of her blessing.


    Although oral sex is not a great advance, as Andrew had already instructed them on that, there are many other techniques, which even Helena who worked in the industry as a courtesan, did not know.


    Andrew was stupefied in the office, in the company of Oliver, Castor, Erick, and Gaston. The latter might not have a partner, but he was still surprised by the enthusiasm of the ladies and jokingly commented, "Well, it seems that you will have a good night soon." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others looked at him and after that, they could not help but burst out laughing, as his words were true. Not wanting to meddle in that subject, they decided to do other things.


    Everyone returned to their respective activities and then Andrew was left alone in the office. He began to think about what was coming and what he should do. He had already defined the subject of the succubi, now he had to establish what he was going to do with Helga and Layla.


    The revelation that the two vampires were in love with him still didn''t convince him, but he had to think of something. The reason he didn''t believe it was that his Eros eyes didn''t show it.


    At that moment Fluffy, who read his thoughts, said, "Master, they aren''t in love with you, they just feel attraction. It''s up to you if you want it to develop into something more or not."


    Certainly, Andrew hadn''t looked at them carefully enough to see if there really was attraction, but that''s not the problem. His problem was defining what he would do.


    He felt that as much as Zaros and the others saw him as a hope due to his status, it wouldn''t be easy to make them give up their two princesses even if he decided to develop his relationship with them.


    "Master, you overthink too much," Fluffy suddenly said and added, "Just let yourself go and let things flow naturally." Andrew understood his divine beast''s words, but he couldn''t stop mulling over his thoughts.


    It was true that ever since the threats grew, he had tended to evaluate everything and overthink things, which wasn''t very healthy, especially when it wasn''t the most appropriate way to conquer women. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nobody likes a person who is too thorough and thinks everything, because he is a perfect passion killer. With a slight headache from thinking about this, he decided to put that aside and change his environment.


    In seconds he was transported to the Amazon forest. In this place, his Heavenly Palace is not open for business and only serves as a residence for his two concubines Kacta and Sumili.


    They are his closest concubines because he could visit them whenever he wanted without problems and de-stress when he was afflicted like today. Upon arriving he was immediately noticed by the two Amazons who, despite their age, looked younger and younger.


    Even being Andrew''s concubine brought advantages, and these women enjoyed them. Their brown skin became more pristine and clean, their faces showed above-average beauty, and their curves were pronounced.


    The two Amazons upon seeing Andrew immediately rejoiced and approached him, without any shame throwing themselves at his chest as if they had not seen him in years, when it had only been days since their last meeting.


    Andrew thought of nothing else when he was with them, so he welcomed them with a hug and then kissed each one. Although short, it was passionate, and immediately the girls felt warmth in their bodies.


    Honestly, Andrew only visited them to have sex and they did not care, they were more than happy to oblige. Before long, the kisses intensified and Andrew''s hands roamed their bodies, touching everything he could.


    Within seconds, soft, muffled moans could be heard as Andrew kissed and touched them lustfully. He could give free rein to his desires with them and that was what he was doing.


    His hands moved skillfully touching Kacta''s tits and Sumili''s ass, as they shared lips in a three-way kiss. They had already fallen onto the wide sofa inside the office of the Heavenly Palace, which was where they were.


    The two girls pressed their bodies against Andrew''s as they fought amicably to monopolize his lips. Kacta and Sumili''s breasts contracted as they pressed against Andrew''s chest, as their hips moved at Andrew''s touch to their asses.


    Before long, their clothes were riddled with wrinkles, from the suggestive movements of one against the other, feeling suffocated and as if they were in the way, so little by little they took them off.


    Although Andrew had introduced the Amazons to new clothing and lingerie designs, they still preferred their skimpy leather and fur outfits. While they had adopted a more elegant style, thanks to Andrew, they were still quite skimpy.


    The short skirts and blouses barely covered what was necessary, so their hot bodies pressed against Andrew excited him to the point of unbearably, so he began to undress.


    The girls were not slow either and removed their outfits. In seconds the three were naked and pressing against each other. The excitement was shared, as the erect nipples of the two girls rubbed against Andrew''s chest and his cock did the same on her legs.


    They rubbed each other for a few minutes, sharing kisses and caresses that increased the temperature. A light layer of sweat covered their bodies due to the heat they felt and little by little the situation got out of control.


    Kacta being more daring, moved, placing Andrew''s head between her thighs giving free rein to his mouth to play with her pussy. Andrew didn''t waste any time and holding her ass with both hands he began to devour it.


    Sumili, for her part, went down to Andrew''s crotch and began to suck his cock. She started gently. First giving short licks all over his body, while her hands caressed his balls.


    Little by little she became wilder and introduced it into her mouth. Her head moved softly and slowly, swallowing Andrew''s cock to the root, making her breathing difficult, but she persisted.


    The moans began to increase in intensity. Andrew''s tongue fluttered like a hummingbird over a flower all over Kacta''s pussy enjoying the delicious nectar that her forbidden valley secreted.


    While Sumili increased the speed of her movements. Andrew''s cock appeared and disappeared in the depths of her mouth, reaching her throat, making her choke from time to time, but that didn''t stop her.


    After several minutes, Sumili pulled out Andrew''s saliva-soaked cock and shamelessly climbed on top of it. She began to gently lower her hips, adjusting to the entrance of the monster Andrew called a penis.


    Within seconds, she had inserted Andrew''s cock all the way inside her, letting out a moan of pleasure, and then began to move. A gentle, low-rise hip movement began.


    Vaginal juices splashed with each descent of Sumili, but she still didn''t move with intensity. Andrew, who felt the enveloping heat of Sumili''s interior, let out a small moan, but quickly recovered and continued giving Kacta oral sex.


    The obscene sounds of their sexes colliding and moans of pleasure soon filled the office. Sumili''s hips moved faster and faster, and the clash of their bodies made an increasingly intense PA sound.


    The two girls moved their hips wildly. One on Andrew''s cock and the other on his face, reaching ecstasy in no time. Sumili, who was the wildest, soon could not resist and her body trembled as she reached orgasm.


    With her strength leaving her, Sumili fell on Andrew''s chest, without removing the cock that was inside her, but vaginal juices could be seen leaking out of the edges.


    Kacta did not hold out much either and seconds later she also came, soaking Andrew''s face with her nectar, who, without shame or disgust, tried to swallow it as if it were the most delicious delicacy he had ever tasted.


    She also fell exhausted, but since Sumili had fallen first, Kacta fell on top of her. Although a little weak, they were not too exhausted, so soon after they recovered, removing themselves from on top of Andrew.


    Andrew got up from the sofa and saw how the two Amazons got on their knees and raised their asses towards him as if inviting him to fuck them and he did not disappoint them. Approaching Kacta, he aligned his cock with her pussy and penetrated her from behind.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We''ve reached chapter 600, something I never expected to achieve and it seems that I''ll go even further, but it''s all thanks to you readers who encourage me to continue.


    I know I''m not the best writer and my novel may have many flaws, but I''m still learning and I can only thank you for still continuing with me on this journey.


    I just wanted to thank you for the support and I hope you continue to support me, it really means a lot to me. Thank you.

 CHAPTER 602

    After the two girls had just had an orgasm, Kacta and Sumili didn''t seem tired at all. In fact, they seemed eager to continue the sex session. They knelt down on the couch together, showing their asses to Andrew, who was standing in front of them with a smile on his face.


    Andrew, aware of the situation and wanting to satisfy his two bedmates, decided to start with Kacta. Sumili had already had her share so it was only right to start with her.


    He moved closer, grabbed her ass tightly, and brought his cock closer to penetrate her from behind. Sumili, seeing what was happening, moved a little to offer Andrew a full view of her ass.


    With a slap on her ass, Andrew informed Kacta that he was going to start, so she spread her legs and raised her buttocks. Then, with a teasing smile, Andrew positioned himself behind her and began caressing her ass with his hands before moving on to the most sensitive area of ??her body.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kacta sighed in pleasure as Andrew slowly penetrated her, savoring every moment of the experience. Sumili, seeing what was happening, couldn''t help but feel aroused. The sight of Andrew making love to Kacta made her feel a surge of desire that she couldn''t deny.


    After a while, Andrew stopped moving and concentrated on Kacta''s most sensitive area, making her reach another orgasm. Kacta moaned in pleasure, and Andrew held her tight as she climaxed.


    Once Andrew had stopped moving and Kacta had caught her breath, Andrew helped her sit up and made his way to Sumili. Sumili, seeing what was happening, got into the same position as Kacta, offering Andrew her own ass.


    Andrew, seeing the anticipation in Sumili''s eyes, smiled and began to caress her ass with his hands. Then, with a slow and cautious movement, he entered her with his cock.


    Sumili sighed in pleasure as Andrew penetrated her with slow, even movements. Kacta, seeing what was happening, couldn''t help but feel aroused again. The sight of Andrew making love to her friend made her feel a surge of desire that she couldn''t deny despite having just been fucked.


    He didn''t do anything different than he had done with Kacta. His movements were soft and slow as if he didn''t want to hurt her, but as the seconds passed his hips quickened and soon the slapping of their bodies was audible.


    Kacta, like Sumili when she was being fucked, began to touch herself suggestively, as the excitement had long since blown their minds and now they just wanted to drown in sex. Shortly after this, Sumili reached orgasm, but unexpectedly, Andrew hadn''t cum yet and was as firm as a rock. It seemed like he had unlimited stamina.


    Despite that, Andrew stopped moving and allowed Sumili to catch her breath. Andrew sat down between the two girls, holding them tightly. The three of them sat there for a while, enjoying a moment of calm until they got some rest.


    Even though they had cum twice, Kacta and Sumili didn''t seem to be too tired, as after a short break, they leaned over to Andrew''s cock and began sucking it.


    With him in the middle and his cock still pointing to the sky, as he hadn''t cum, the two Amazons didn''t waste any time. They even pressed their tits against Andrew''s cock to increase the pleasure.


    Andrew''s precum, along with the sweat covering them, created a perfect lubricant and Andrew felt like he was in heaven, having his cock surrounded by four firm and voluminous tits.


    Add to that the fact that they were also using their mouths, and Andrew couldn''t hold out much longer and released his load, soaking both girls. His cum was massive and all of Kacta and Sumili''s breasts and faces were painted white.


    Without any shame, they began to clean each other, in the most obscene way. It seemed that wasting Andrew''s semen was a sin and they licked each other.


    Andrew, seeing the obscene scene, did not resist and his cock reacted again. The girls had not finished removing the semen from their bodies when they noticed that Andrew was ready for action again. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a quick action, they withdrew and lay down on the floor, opening their legs as much as they could, showing their pussies to the air. Andrew, who was still sitting on the couch and watching them from above, could only lick his lips when he saw the two Amazons inviting him.


    Quickly, he got up and approached Kacta. Holding her knees, he leaned in front of her and penetrated her. Kacta let out a moan of pleasure and Andrew began to move his hips wildly.


    Now, he did not feel like starting gently, he wanted to destroy them. Each thrust of her body collided with Kacta''s, generating a loud PA, PA, PA sound, and the girl''s moans were practically screams.


    Love juices splashed with every touch and Kacta''s tits swung like a pendulum up and down. Sumili, who had been left out, didn''t want to be left out of the action, so she approached Kacta and began to suck on her nipples.


    The double pleasure made Kacta increase her moans in frequency and intensity, but at no point did she ask for them to stop. Andrew was getting wilder and he began to fear hurting Kacta.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t take it, but he was sure he would cum soon, and continuing wouldn''t be satisfying, so he reached out and spanked Sumili who was standing to the side.


    Sumili jumped at the spanking, but not in pain, just in surprise. She looked at Andrew and he said, "Get on top of her," which she did without replying. Now he had both pussies in front of him and removing his cock from Kacta, he inserted it into Sumili.


    Now it was Sumili''s turn to moan. Like Kacta, her moans were practically screams, and her buttocks crushed with each thrust of Andrew''s that was more and more violent.


    He switched between the two girls every few minutes and in the end, they did not resist and reached their third orgasm. This time, their strength seemed to have disappeared, as they lay on the floor without energy and with difficulty breathing.


    Andrew was still firm, but almost at the point of orgasm, so looking at the two naked girls struggling to breathe, he shook his cock until he reached climax and released his seed on them.


    The load was again massive and the two girls were practically bathed in semen. Their pussies still secreted some vaginal juices and sweat ran like small rivers from their bodies.


    Although Andrew could push and surely continue, he knew that the girls could not keep up with him, so he let them rest. He got up and went to the nearby display case and grabbed a bottle of wine.


    Even the office of this Heavenly Palace, which is not open for business and is rarely visited by anyone, had its stock of wine. He opened the bottle, poured himself a glass, and sat down on the sofa to drink while watching the two girls who were still struggling to catch their breath.


    It was only until Andrew had finished his glass of wine that the two girls regained some energy and stood up. They were covered in sweat, semen, and other obscene liquids that had made the dust on the floor stick to them, so they felt uncomfortable.


    Honestly, they didn''t mind the fluids on them, but the dirt on the floor and the sweat did make them feel bad and Andrew noticed this, placed the empty glass on the nearby table and with a smile, said, "Let''s take a bath."


    Although not of the same size and luxury, this Heavenly Palace had a spacious bathroom that had no problem accommodating three people. In fact, 10 people could fit in comfortably.


    While it was a good opportunity to have another round, the girls were tired, so Andrew didn''t push it. He settled for helping them clean up and taking advantage of touching some of their private parts.


    After the relaxing bath, they dried their bodies and changed clothes. Shortly after, Andrew kissed each of them goodbye and left. He didn''t worry about the mess in the office, as Kacta and Sumili would clean it up.


    They were the only ones living here, so they always cleaned up, so it wasn''t a problem. By the time Andrew returned to the Palais de Cannes, the women had freed Seraphine and were now talking about non-sex-related topics in the office.


    Well, Seraphine and Andrew''s wives did, as everyone else had other things to do. Seeing them, Andrew was surprised at how quickly they had become close but quickly regained his composure.


    "Who did you visit?" asked Helena, who seemed to always know what Andrew was doing somehow. Still, Andrew didn''t flinch and replied, "Kacta and Sumili." He sat in between Carolina and Aki joining in the conversation. They were talking about how Seraphine would call her sisters to the Duchy of Cannes.


    She didn''t want to travel to the Demon Realm to bring them back, but she was also worried that they would suffer an accident during the trip since they are not very powerful.


    Also, she had to reorganize the other succubi, since she would only bring the 10 closest ones, which also worried her, since without her there, she feared that they would be abused by unscrupulous demons.


    Hearing her concerns, Andrew said, "Leaving them without your protection in the Demon Realm can be dangerous, why don''t you bring them closer? Elder Zaros may only let 10 in, but if they are close, we can provide help from here."

 CHAPTER 603

    Even though Andrew didn''t mention it, that was precisely what Seraphine was planning to do. However, she was still worried about how to bring them to the border of one of the countries near the Duchy of Cannes.


    Nevertheless, no matter how much they thought about it, they found it difficult to come up with a solution. At that moment, Andrew had the idea of traveling to the Demon Realm and creating a Celestial Palace there, using his ability to teleport them.


    This plan had many implications. First of all, he would have to travel in person, and with powerful enemies lurking, the risk was substantial. Additionally, although he could easily create a Heavenly Palace in the Demon Realm using Seraphine''s base, thus saving the need to buy a property, this would only allow him to teleport them to the Palace in Cannes.


    There was no other palace nearby, and Zaros would not allow many succubi to appear in his territory, as he had made it clear that only 10 could remain there. Still, Andrew believed he could teleport them to Dunnas, Cannaris, and Star City, where they could move with relative ease, except for Cannaris, where things had not ended well.


    Even now, the palace in Cannaris operates normally, but its employees do not leave the establishment because it is dangerous. Fortunately, teleportation existed, so Andrew would transport them to other cities to avoid being confined all the time.


    After thinking for a while, he decided this was the best course of action and then shared his plan with Seraphine and his wives. Although the other Heavenly Palaces were far away, with teleportation between them, the distance was negligible.


    Seraphine liked the idea immediately, but Andrew''s wives were somewhat worried. They knew the enemies they were facing and how powerful they were, so they did not want Andrew to take such risks.


    If it were a short trip, they would have no issue, but the Demon Realm was quite far away. If they traveled by carriage in the same way they had reached the Duchy of Cannes, it would take about a month.


    That was plenty of time for their enemies to attack, and although Andrew had his trump card, it wasn''t something he could use at any moment, as it came with consequences. Hearing Andrew''s wives'' reasoning, Seraphine immediately refused to carry out the plan.


    Although she had only known Andrew for a short time, now that she had his apostle seal, she did not want him to take any risks. Once again, they were in a dilemma. They didn''t know what to do; Andrew''s plan was risky, but there wasn''t a better alternative. Even if Seraphine traveled back, it wasn''t a solution.


    Seraphine could return and bring her sisters, but she was not powerful enough to travel with a large group of succubi without attracting attention and facing dangers. Even if Oliver, Sansa, and Castor accompanied her, it wouldn''t guarantee their safety. Running out of ideas, Andrew gathered all his close allies and shared the situation with them.


    Unfortunately, no one came up with a viable plan. Not even Oliver and Gaston, who were known for their strategic thinking, found a good solution. Since they were getting nowhere, Andrew decided to consult Zaros.


    Lately, he had been relying on him a lot, but having the succubi under his command was crucial, and with no better ideas, he sought the wisdom of the ancient vampire.


    The others were hesitant to depend on Zaros, just like Andrew, but they had to admit they had no other options and needed to resolve this matter. Andrew, accompanied by Oliver and Seraphine, traveled to the Pixoy family mansion.


    Given they had always been under their watch, by the time they arrived, they were already expected. The old vampire butler, Luc¨ªan, greeted them at the mansion door with a straight and servile posture. He acted like a perfect butler despite not actually being one. He simply enjoyed playing the role to keep himself busy; it was like a hobby for him.


    Upon descending from the carriage, Andrew and Oliver greeted him respectfully, and the vampire butler returned the gesture. However, it was Seraphine who reacted in an exaggerated manner.


    Her respect was evident in her bow, which surprised Andrew and Oliver, but that was because they didn''t know that both Zaros and Luc¨ªan had great reputations in the Demon Realm, so no one from there would act differently. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luc¨ªan merely smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so formal, little one," which didn''t relax Seraphine in the slightest. Seeing that he couldn''t convince her to be more informal, he let it go and then guided them to Zaros''s office.


    If Seraphine had been extremely respectful towards Luc¨ªan, she practically knelt before Zaros as if he were an emperor. Fortunately, Andrew was present and prevented this. He had already realized that Zaros was a revered figure for Seraphine, but now that she was his apostle, he couldn''t allow his apostles to bow before others. It was a strange sense of pride that even Andrew didn''t know where it came from.


    Zaros smiled, watching Andrew scold Seraphine even in his presence. He wasn''t offended at all; in fact, he agreed with Andrew. "Little one, the young Andrew is right. Now that you hold a direct title from a future god, you can''t make him lose face by bowing to anyone, no matter how powerful they are," Zaros advised.


    Being one of the few who knew many details about gods and God Candidates, Zaros understood perfectly Andrew''s reprimand towards his apostle, which is why instead of being upset, he guided Seraphine.


    Reluctantly, Seraphine accepted and tried to be less servile¡ªthough it was evident she was still intimidated in his presence. Even though it wasn''t ideal, Andrew allowed it. He couldn''t expect her to drop her respect for Zaros overnight after carrying this belief for centuries.


    Andrew decided to focus on discussing their problem with Zaros. He didn''t hold back and shared everything honestly, including his proposal to travel in person. Zaros listened attentively but with a relaxed demeanor, not interrupting his story.


    After several minutes of hearing everything, Andrew fell silent, waiting for Zaros to respond. Zaros had no obligation to give him advice but also no reason to withhold it. "I can''t leave the city often, but we could ask Elidyr to send some of his liquid spirits as guards," Zaros suggested thoughtfully.


    Andrew and the others were pleased with this alternative, but then Zaros added, "However, it''s not good to become accustomed to being protected." This statement made everyone frown.


    Seeing their expressions, Zaros clarified, "Andrew, a God Candidate doesn''t ascend under the protection of their guards. As with everyone, dangers bring benefits". "So, you mean to say that taking risks is better because it will help me grow?" Andrew asked to confirm he understood Zaros''s words correctly, and Zaros simply nodded.


    "I understand your concerns, and I know you are not a combat-oriented God Candidate. Moreover, your enemies are not simple, but if you keep relying on protection, how will you face the Fallen God if he returns?" Zaros said seriously.


    "It may seem like you''re taking unnecessary risks, but I believe adversity is necessary for growth. No powerful being had an easy path," he concluded.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Though with grim expressions, Andrew, Oliver, and Seraphine understood his point. However, it did not change the fact that they were worried. Despite noticing this, Zaros didn''t offer any more help. It was clear he had no intention of providing support and even seemed to encourage Andrew to travel alone.


    After exchanging a few more words, Andrew left with his companions. Once they had departed, Luc¨ªan asked, "I know you didn''t lie to him, but don''t you think it''s too risky to send him without protection?" to which Zaros replied with a smile, "That''s true. While adversity will help him grow, sending him alone is dangerous."


    "Then why did you tell him that?" Luc¨ªan inquired, and Zaros, still smiling, replied, "I only told him I wouldn''t protect him openly. At least not visibly, to prevent giving him a false sense of security."


    Luc¨ªan''s eyes widened, realizing the implications. Zaros had no intention of letting anything happen to Andrew, so he only said he wouldn''t protect him openly. His plan was to speak with Elidyr and send guards to protect them secretly in case something they couldn''t handle arose. He merely wanted Andrew to get used to the tension of travel and the uncertainty.


    When Andrew and the others returned to the Palace of Cannes, they shared what Zaros had said, which only depressed everyone further. However, Andrew was seriously considering Zaros''s words. "There''s no gain without danger," he told himself, and Fluffy, who could hear his thoughts, smiled. He agreed with Zaros''s words and, even having guessed his plan, chose to remain silent.


    He also believed Andrew needed to be more daring, so he kept quiet, and Andrew, unaware of this, made his decision. "Oliver and Sansa, you will accompany me along with Seraphine to the Demon Realm," he declared.

 CHAPTER 604

    The room was filled with a dense atmosphere, charged with tension and determination. Andrew, standing next to a large dark oak table, studied the maps and documents scattered before him with an intense gaze.


    Each line on those parchments represented unknown dangers and hostile terrains. The Demon Realm was not a place to be taken lightly, even for someone with the exceptional gifts he possessed.


    Seraphine, his apostle, stood by his side, reviewing every detail with the same intensity. With silver hair and eyes as bright as sapphires, Seraphine projected an aura of serene authority. She was his closest advisor and protector.


    Despite her fragile appearance, she wielded formidable power far superior to his other guardians. Additionally, being originally from the Demon Realm and having lived there for centuries, she knew the situation better than anyone.


    Oliver and Sansa, Andrew''s two loyal guardians, stood on the other side of the table. Oliver, tall and sturdy, with dark hair and a scar crossing his right eyebrow, was a seasoned warrior from a thousand battles. Sansa, on the other hand, was his opposite in appearance: slender and agile, with hair as red as fire and eyes as green as emeralds, lethal with a dagger as any Amazonian warrior.


    "This is our latest updated map of the Demon Realm," Oliver said, pointing to an area marked in dark red. "We know the paths are riddled with beasts and traps, but there''s a secondary route through the Valley of Shadows that could allow us to move undetected." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And what about the informants?" Andrew asked, crossing his arms and added, "Any recent news?" To which Sansa replied, "Nothing reliable, I''m afraid." "Our contacts on the borders of the Realm have gone silent. It''s as if someone or something is blocking communications," Seraphine added.


    The contacts were her succubus sisters. There was no better intelligence network in the Demon Realm than the succubi under Seraphine''s command, so the situation did not look good.


    Andrew nodded, his brow furrowing deeper. He knew the journey would be risky, but there was no other option. Going to the Demon Realm was not just to recruit the succubi but also a good opportunity to expand his business.


    Although this realm had been in constant war for many centuries, it remained vast, and for Andrew, it meant potential clients that could help him increase his strength and grow his influence.


    Seraphine turned to him, her voice soft yet firm, "I''ve reviewed the protective spells and barriers that will cover us during the first part of the journey. They won''t be perfect, but they should keep potential trackers at bay, though they are no guarantee of a safe trip."


    "Excellent work, Seraphine," Andrew responded, a slight smile appearing on his face as he added, "We''ll make sure to keep those spells active at all times." As they continued discussing the journey''s details, Oliver left the room to check on their supplies. Sansa followed him, ensuring everything was in order.


    "We should only take the essentials," Sansa remarked while inspecting backpacks filled with potions, dried rations, and spell scrolls. Oliver nodded. "Light armor will suffice. We''ll need mobility, not endurance," he replied, adjusting his sword at his belt.


    From the next room, Seraphine used her power to create a portal that would allow them to travel without leaving a trace. Her hands moved gracefully, drawing intricate patterns in the air. Andrew watched her closely, impressed by his apostle''s skill. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The portal will take us to the border; I can''t go any further," she said without looking away from the spell she was casting and added, "From there, we''ll have to move on foot to avoid drawing attention."


    What Andrew and his group didn''t know was that, in a distant place, two powerful entities were discussing their fate. Zaros, the lord of the Duchy of Cannes and one of the most powerful beings on the continent, was looking towards the Cannes Palace.


    Though he couldn''t see what was happening inside, he knew Andrew had taken his advice and was preparing to travel. By his side, Elidyr, with a serene expression, observed him in silence. The liquid spirits under his command could reach Andrew''s group even if they traveled with Seraphine''s spell in no time.


    "Are you sure it''s the best option to protect him in secret?" Elidyr asked in a deep, cavernous voice. "It''s for the best. This way, he won''t become complacent and will develop faster," Zaros responded seriously, adding, "We need him to grow stronger, and treating him like a garden flower won''t achieve that."


    Zaros narrowed his eyes in thought. Then, with a wave of his hand, he summoned Lucian, his trusted friend who acted as a butler. "Lucian, don''t reveal yourself, but make sure nothing happens to that group. If anything threatens them, eliminate it."


    Lucian nodded without saying a word and vanished in a whisper of shadows. Back in his own realm, Andrew and his team were ready to depart. They decided to leave under the cover of night, when shadows were their allies and prying eyes were few.


    Seraphine activated the portal, a blue glow that lit up the room for a brief moment before enveloping them in its energy. The journey through the portal was swift, though never entirely comfortable.


    Their wives and close allies watched them with concern, knowing how dangerous this journey was, but as Andrew had made his decision, there was nothing they could do but wish them luck.


    Andrew felt the pull in his stomach as reality bent around him. When his feet touched solid ground again, they found themselves in a desolate land, with heavy air and a perpetually overcast sky.


    "Welcome to the border of the Demon Realm," announced Seraphine, her voice tinged with concern. Oliver and Sansa instinctively drew their weapons, their eyes scanning the surroundings. The silence was absolute, broken only by the distant howl of the wind.


    "Stay close," Andrew warned, "No one is to stray under any circumstances." Over the following days, they moved slowly, sticking to side paths and avoiding demonic cities.


    Although the Demon Realm had begun to change thanks to Arion, Lugia, Zaros, and Elidyr taking away the remnants of the fallen god, it didn''t mean the fighting ceased immediately. This was why they chose to avoid cities and villages along the way, as well as certain areas deemed dangerous on their path to the city where Seraphine had her base.


    Thanks to Seraphine''s spells, they managed to bypass demonic clan territories that she knew were at war. She had extensive information about the Demon Realm, being a long-time resident, which proved invaluable.


    Though the situation was a bit different from what she remembered, as she had been away for some days, little had changed in such a short time. What concerned her was the inability to communicate with her sisters.


    "Something''s following us," Sansa murmured one night, her green eyes glowing with suspicion. "But I can''t pinpoint what it is." Oliver frowned, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "I''ve felt it too, but whatever it is, it hasn''t shown any hostile intent," Oliver said. Seraphine might be the most powerful among them, being a demigoddess, but she wasn''t a fighter, so her senses weren''t as sharp as the two guardians.


    Andrew also knew something was watching them, but he chose to trust his guardians'' instincts. If something was stalking them, it could be either a threat or a veiled protection.


    A short distance away from their group, Lucian remained hidden, observing their every move. He knew why Zaros wanted to protect Andrew and would fulfill his duty without question. However, what did surprise him were the liquid spirits sent by Elidyr. It wasn''t the first time he had seen one due to the closeness between Zaros and Elidyr, but these were different.


    They were fluid entities, invisible to the naked eye, capable of changing shape and blending with the environment. Lucian observed how these spirits intervened in small details: diverting a deadly trap that almost caught Sansa, altering the course of a river to provide a safe passage, and silently eliminating a group of demons that had detected Andrew''s group.


    It might have seemed like they were overstepping, but in reality, these were threats that Andrew''s group couldn''t handle on their own, so their help was justified.


    "Looks like I won''t have to intervene much," Lucian thought, with an ironic smile on his lips. After a grueling week of travel, they finally reached the entrance to the true Demon Realm. While they had been in the demon territories for several days, they had only reached the outskirts. Now, they were about to enter where the dangers truly intensified.


    "We made it this far," Oliver said, letting out a sigh of relief. "But the real challenge is just beginning," Seraphine warned, her eyes fixed on the horizon. She, more than anyone, knew that so far, they had only traversed the easy part of the journey.


    Andrew nodded, ready for what lay ahead. What they didn''t know was that they had been watched and protected in secret. Although they had arrived without any issues, the reality was that without the hidden help they were receiving, they would never have made it this far.

 CHAPTER 605

    When Seraphine traveled with Vaelyra, everything went smoothly because the wars were still raging, making it much easier to slip through unnoticed, but now that things were starting to settle down, everything was different.


    She noticed that there weren''t as many conflicts as before, but there was a lot more surveillance in the demon clan territories they passed through, guarded heavily by their sentries.


    This confused her since there weren''t so many patrols before, just battles. Chaos is preferable when moving in secret, which is why Seraphine is a bit worried about the road ahead.


    If the outskirts of the demon kingdom, where the weaker clans resided and where the wars were of a lesser scale, were already this cautious and peaceful, she didn''t want to imagine what was coming next.


    Make no mistake, by "peaceful" she didn''t mean there were no battles; they just weren''t like before. When she left the demon kingdom, everything was in chaos, and it was easy to move around because no one would pay attention to a passerby.


    However, now the battles had decreased, and everything was under constant tension and vigilance, which was much more difficult to handle. She had already deduced that this was why her sisters had difficulty communicating. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sending messages when everything is in chaos and no one pays attention to anything other than fighting is simple, but when you''re being cautious, things start to stand out, like messenger birds and people moving in small groups.


    You could say that previously, due to the influence of the divinity from the remnant of the fallen god leaking from the seal, the demons were in a frenzy, inciting battles over the smallest things.


    It wasn''t as if battles and wars were happening everywhere, but the swamp where the remnant of the fallen god was located was relatively close to the center of the country, so it affected the entire demon kingdom territory to some extent.


    Although there were demon cities and clans, there was always a sense of hatred that drove the demons to resolve everything with violence. However, now that this influence was gone, things had changed.


    What once incited violence had now found a better way to be resolved. These changes, being so sudden, raised alarms. Demons are not stupid, so they immediately understood that something had been influencing them before.


    Although they didn''t know what it was, it was obvious that it existed, and they were not sure if the cause had been eliminated or if it was just a temporary withdrawal, so everyone was on high alert, looking for culprits.


    The constant wars had shifted to vigilance and tension. Conversations between the different demon clans had not yet been established, so everyone was suspicious of each other.


    Their conclusion was that something wanted their forces to decrease and that''s why it incited them to battle, so now they were trying to avoid conflicts without reducing their surveillance.


    Andrew and his group were unaware of this, but they were in a problematic situation because they would be highly suspicious if they were discovered. Just think about it: something had been influencing them to fight, and just when that influence disappeared, a strange group appeared in these lands.


    Unfortunately, unaware of this, they continued advancing but kept their guard up and tried to avoid contact with the residents of this country as much as possible. Thanks to Seraphine''s knowledge of the territory, they had been successful so far, but the journey was still long. Unlike them, Lucian and the liquid spirits protecting them had more options.


    They also found the situation strange. Even though they knew that the influence of the fallen god had vanished when Arion and the others took the remnant away, they couldn''t have predicted that the situation would evolve in this manner.


    Because of this, Lucian met with the liquid spirits and agreed that Lucian would investigate what was happening while the liquid spirits continued to protect Andrew and his group.


    Even though they weren''t legend-level demigods like the ones who went to Galicia and fought against the sealed Abyssal there, their strength was not inferior to Lucian''s, and being five of them, they were more than enough.


    With that decided, Lucian set out on his journey to gather information. With his strength and speed, this was easy. Moreover, being a vampire native to this country, he was familiar with its territory.


    While all this was happening, a hooded figure was meeting with a group of three people in a luxurious room. The three men in front of the hooded figure appeared middle-aged and exuded a powerful aura.


    These three men were clearly demigods, and despite their evident power, the hooded figure did not seem worried in the slightest. The man in the middle, who appeared to be the leader, initiated the conversation with a grave tone, "We''ve lost three groups of agents on the mission you assigned."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Pausing, and although he did not raise his voice, the gravity did as he added, "It seems you withheld information about the target." The other two men also had threatening expressions, but the hooded figure remained unfazed.


    A short silence followed before the hooded figure said, "I never lied. I was clear in describing the target and adequately indicated its strength." The three men grew angrier, and the leader, irritated, shouted, "Bastard, you didn''t inform us that it had powerful guardians!"


    "I was never asked for that information," the hooded figure replied with a hint of mockery, which did not sit well with the three men. Within seconds, a powerful aura emanated from the bodies of these three men.


    They seemed ready to fight. These were the leaders of the assassin organization, The Black Wings, and although they usually did not intervene in such minor matters, the mission to assassinate Andrew had caused them problems.


    The death of an assassin group like the ones who attacked Andrew was not a big issue, but all of them falling victim to the same mission had put them in a bad spot among the other members of their organization.


    They had always been praised for their management and good mission assignments, but the mission to assassinate Andrew had made them appear as if they had misjudged the mission. Anywhere else, this might be irrelevant, but in The Black Wings, it was different. The members of this organization were loyal because of the way things were handled.


    It was a small army willing to do whatever they ordered thanks to the trust they had earned, and with this failure, a sense of distrust had begun to spread among the organization''s members.


    These three men had ambitious plans, which is why they had worked so hard to establish this organization and use it at the right moment. And now that they were so close to their goal, trust was being lost.


    This could disrupt their plans, which is why they met with the client who commissioned the mission to demand answers and compensation. Their intention was simple: intimidate him with their power and, with that, bring peace to the members under their command.


    Unfortunately, they made a mistake. The one before them was none other than Zaros''s former sworn brother, Lortad. Not only is he one of the leaders of the Purgatory organization, but he''s also far more powerful than anyone present.


    That''s why he was so relaxed even in the presence of the three powerful demigods. Unfortunately, they didn''t know this because Lortad had hidden his strength. The cloak he wore wasn''t just to hide his identity; it was a powerful magical item capable of concealing the strength of a legend-level demigod with power comparable to Zaros.


    Seeing Lortad mock them, the three men couldn''t contain their rage and, as if in agreement, they struck simultaneously. The power of their blows was not to be taken lightly. They could easily destroy a solid castle as if it were a house of cards.


    However, just as their attacks were about to hit the hooded figure, he raised his hand, and suddenly, all three lost their strength. The men were stunned by what they saw, disbelief written on their faces, only reacting when Lortad said, "There''s no need for mass destruction; let''s talk."


    Only then did they realize that the hooded figure was far more powerful than the three of them combined, and they had no choice but to sit down and listen. Not that they wanted to, but they had no option.


    If they continued acting recklessly, they would only end up dead, so they had no choice but to obey. Beneath his cloak, Lortad was smiling, thinking about how foolish they were.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you want to usurp this country''s throne, right?" Lortad suddenly said, once again surprising the three men who could only respond incredulously, "How do you know that?"


    Lortad smiled again and said, "Well, it''s not hard to figure out, knowing who you are and how you gathered your army of assassins." Despite the clear mockery, the three men did not get angry, but their leader responded, "We''re not usurping anything, only reclaiming what rightfully belongs to us."


    They might be scared of the power Lortad had shown, but they would not relinquish their pride. It wasn''t the pride of powerful warriors but rather the pride of members of the royal family.

 CHAPTER 606

    A few decades ago, this royal family overstepped their rule, becoming reckless and oppressing everyone. In short, they became too arrogant with the power they held, which led to a revolt, and the royal family was dethroned.


    These are the only survivors of the former royal family. These men survived and wanted to reclaim what they believed was rightfully theirs, at least in their minds. Lortad knew all of this, but honestly, he didn''t care.


    In his mind, when the Fallen God resurrected, this entire world would belong to the Fallen God and his followers¡ªmeaning him. Therefore, he didn''t care about these men''s thoughts and desires.


    However, that didn''t mean they were useless. The easiest people to manipulate are those with great ambitions because their goals often cloud their judgment, and that was exactly what Lortad aimed for. So he said, "Well, how about I help you achieve your goal?"


    The sudden proposal left the three men stunned, but the leader, being the quickest to understand, adopted a serious expression and asked, "What do you want in return?"


    "Complete the mission I assigned to you," Lortad replied calmly. The three men looked at Lortad with confusion. They didn''t understand why someone as powerful as him would need their organization to kill Andrew.


    What they didn''t know, because Lortad hadn''t told them, was about Zaros''s presence. If anyone knew Zaros well, it was Lortad; after all, they were practically brothers once. Lortad was powerful, but in a battle against Zaros, he wasn''t confident of coming out victorious, and if he did, it wouldn''t be without sustaining injuries. Therefore, he didn''t take this threat lightly.


    His plan was simple. He wanted these three men to personally go and kill Andrew. The appearance of three demigods of their caliber would attract Zaros''s attention, giving Lortad the opportunity to strike.


    Directly fighting Zaros was dangerous, but distracting him for a sneak attack was feasible. Lortad was confident he could kill Andrew in seconds and escape, avoiding a confrontation with Zaros.


    It was obvious these three would die if they couldn''t do anything against him, much less against Zaros, but Lortad didn''t care about their lives. In fact, he didn''t even trust them to delay Zaros effectively.


    Along with them, he would send a few demigods from his organization to assist. Obviously, it was a suicide mission, but losing a few demigods was better than him being gravely injured.


    The question here was, why don''t several of the Purgatory leaders join forces to deal with Zaros? The answer was simple: distrust. While the Purgatory organization seemed to share the same goals, they weren''t truly united.


    Purgatory existed because they had already been corrupted by the Fallen God''s aura, so all its leaders were ambitious and greedy, wanting the entire prize for themselves. While they collaborated in the grand scheme of things, they fought for supremacy in the shadows. Lortad waited calmly for the three men''s response as if he had all the time in the world.


    He had a lot of insider information; that''s why he knew Andrew was a god candidate and needed to be eliminated. It was a pity they didn''t know that Andrew was not in Cannes at the moment. If Lortad or any of the Purgatory leaders knew Andrew was in the Demon Realm without any legendary demigod guards, they would have rushed to eliminate him immediately.


    Luck had been on Andrew''s side in this matter. After waiting a few minutes, the leader of the three men asked, "Why do you need our help to eliminate that young man if you''re so powerful?"


    "Although it''s none of your concern, I''ll answer. I can''t reveal myself yet. Just like you, I have my plans and can''t attract attention to myself just yet," Lortad said calmly. The three men didn''t doubt his words, but they weren''t foolish enough to not notice he was hiding something. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    While withholding certain information is normal, they were very cautious because they believed what he was hiding wouldn''t benefit them. "Fine, we''ll send a team of our best men," the leader said after thinking for a bit, but Lortad interrupted, "Gentlemen, I don''t want your men; you will be the ones in charge of this mission."


    Lortad''s sudden interruption left the three men even more distrustful. In their minds, asking them to carry out the mission seemed like he wanted to get rid of them using someone else''s hand.


    Lortad noticed their distrust, which was logical, but he didn''t care. This was no longer a negotiation but a demand. Dropping his facade of calmness, he said, "Gentlemen, do you accept or die?"


    A chill ran down the spines of the three men. Lortad''s previously calm voice had turned cold, piercing their skin like a knife. Reluctantly, they had no choice but to agree.


    However, their leader said, "But you must fulfill your part." Lortad sneered internally at the man''s words. He knew they would die at Zaros''s hands, so he wouldn''t have to fulfill anything because there would be no one left to collect.


    Even if they didn''t die, he wouldn''t have to fulfill the agreement since there was no way they could force him to do so with their limited power. Nevertheless, he responded, resuming his calm tone, "I''ve never gone back on my word."


    Although they didn''t trust him, they had no choice, so the men accepted the disadvantageous and dubious plan. Seeing them comply, Lortad said, "In two weeks, you will attack. I will send some of my men to support you, and they will coordinate with you."


    The new detail caused even more distrust, but they still complied. Lortad then stood up, saying, "A pleasure doing business, gentlemen. Wait for my men to contact you," and left. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three men were left in the room with dark expressions on their faces. After a few minutes of silence, one of them asked, "What should we do?" Another replied, "It''s not like we have any other options," but the leader ended that conversation by introducing a new topic, "I fear this mission isn''t as simple as it seems."


    He paused to ensure his companions were paying attention and continued, "I feel that guy is sending us on a suicide mission, and even if it isn''t, I don''t think he''ll keep his side of the deal."


    The other two weren''t surprised by this since they thought the same; they just didn''t dare to say it out loud. Understanding this, the leader continued, "We should flee." This surprised the other two, and the first one couldn''t help but ask, "Where to? With his strength, it won''t be hard to find us," and the other added, "Besides, he''s probably watching us."


    "It will be risky, but if we go through with this, we''ll definitely die. At least by trying to escape, we have a chance," the leader replied. The others fell silent, but after a few minutes, one of them asked, "Do you have a plan?"


    "More of an idea," the leader replied and continued, "That guy wants us in action as a distraction. There must be a powerful being there that even he doesn''t dare face." "What makes you think that?" one of them asked, and the leader answered, "If that wasn''t the case, he wouldn''t need us." "That makes sense," one of them said, deep in thought.


    "Then, what''s the idea?" he asked after a moment, and the leader said, "We''ll tell everything to that person. We can pretend to go through with the plan while warning the other side. That way, his plan fails, and we get protection."


    The other two''s eyes lit up, seeing a way out. They then discussed how they would carry out the operation. Lortad, being overly confident, never thought the three leaders of the Black Wings would betray him. In his arrogance, he believed he had instilled enough fear in them that they wouldn''t dare play tricks.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and his group continued advancing through the Demon Realm''s territory with extreme caution. Not only did they avoid even the smallest settlements, but they also kept away from any individuals.


    Seraphine was guiding them through less-traveled paths which, although longer, were safer given the current situation. Although they weren''t entirely sure what was happening, it was obvious that it wasn''t good for outsiders to roam this place right now.


    The liquid spirits protecting them from the shadows agreed with Seraphine''s cautious decisions. They too didn''t know the exact situation since Lucian hadn''t returned, but they also found it strange.


    After three days of travel with little progress, Lucian rejoined the group of hidden protectors and told them what was happening. Upon learning that it was all due to the sudden extraction of the Fallen God''s remains, they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Obviously, the demons were unaware of anything related to the Fallen God''s remnants, but upon discovering that demons no longer felt influenced, it wasn''t hard for them to connect the dots.


    Nevertheless, their mission remained the same. Even though the risks had increased, appearing before Andrew and the others, informing them of the situation, and asking them to turn back was just as dangerous as continuing forward. Thus, they simply remained more vigilant.

 CHAPTER 607

    Unaware of what was happening, Andrew and his companions traveled under Seraphine''s guidance, moving slowly and stealthily towards the city where the succubi had their base of operations.


    Meanwhile, in the Duchy of Cannes, significant events were unfolding. The two weeks that Lortad had given the leaders of the assassin organization, The Black Wings, had come to an end.


    During that time, the plan to assassinate Andrew had been devised, even though he was no longer in the city¡ªa fact that neither Lortad nor anyone else knew, as they had secretly left under Seraphine''s teleportation magic.


    Due to this lack of intelligence, Lortad continued with his plan, his arrogance blinding him to the fact that the supposed pawns he had enlisted were plotting against him with a well-thought-out scheme.


    They had sent a loyal member to execute their plan, as he was the only slave within the entire organization, meaning there was no way he could betray them. No one knew he was a slave.


    Although The Black Wings had mechanisms to identify anyone with a slave mark, the organization''s leaders had perfectly manipulated this mechanism, ensuring that their slave would not be detected.


    To all the members, he was just another assassin like the rest, but his real task was to spy on the other members and report back to the leaders. Not even Lortad had discovered him, and thanks to this, he was given the mission of secretly delivering Lortad''s message to Zaros. Everyone who saw him leave assumed he was on a regular mission.


    He wasn''t a high-status member, so no one suspected him. Lortad, in his arrogance, only instructed his men to watch the leaders and their close associates, not the entire organization.


    Because of this, the slave went unnoticed. Moreover, when he left to deliver the letter, he didn''t travel directly to the Duchy of Cannes but took a detour, causing the watchers to lower their guard.


    When the slave finally arrived in the Duchy of Cannes, he approached the Pixoy family mansion to deliver the message. However, not just anyone could gain an audience, especially if they were unknown, so the guards refused him entry.


    This put him in a tough spot as he had no idea how to fulfill his task. Fortunately, nothing escapes Zaros'' eyes in this city. From the moment he arrived, Zaros had been watching him.


    Normally, he wouldn''t bother with a weakling like him, but there was something peculiar that caught his attention. Zaros'' eyes noticed the man''s slave mark. For many, it might be difficult to see, but for Zaros'' blood eyes, it was as clear as day. This piqued his interest, especially since the slave had no master, no companions, and had come directly to the Pixoy mansion.


    Zaros is a highly experienced, ancient vampire and, above all, a prodigious strategist, so he immediately sensed something odd. Although slaves are common on the continent, it''s rare for them to travel alone.


    Slaves are always with their masters or in the company of someone their master ordered them to accompany, so seeing the man alone was strange. A slave messenger is not unusual, but one coming from outside the city is suspicious.


    No one would entrust a long-distance message to a slave. It''s not merely due to distrust, as slaves cannot disobey without suffering severe consequences, but rather, it''s considered disrespectful. Sending a weak slave is like saying the message doesn''t matter or belittling the recipient since the slave could easily die on the journey without delivering the message.


    All this led Zaros to believe that whoever had sent the slave was either trying to provoke him or it was a well-thought-out strategy for delivering an important message. Considering that no one would suspect a slave of carrying a significant message from afar, Zaros'' instincts as a legendary semi-divine are told to receive him.


    The more powerful a person is, the sharper their instincts, so before the guards could turn the slave away, Zaros spoke to them telepathically and instructed them to bring him to his office.


    The guards were surprised by Zaros'' order and didn''t understand it, but that didn''t matter to them. They had their orders, so they followed them. For the vampires under the Pixoy family''s command, an order from Zaros was like a divine mandate.


    The slave was shocked when the guards told him he would be received shortly after being rejected, but he didn''t dwell on it. His task was to deliver a letter, and now that he could do so, he didn''t need to think further. Since Lucian was with Andrew''s covert protection group in the demon realm, one of the guards escorted the slave to Zaros'' office.


    Unlike Lucian, who entered the room as if it were his own, not even Demon, Zaros'' son, would dare to do so. This audacity was something only Lucian could pull off. So, upon reaching the door, the guard announced his arrival.


    Soon, he received a telepathic message granting entry, and the guard opened the door but did not enter. He stood in front of the open door, bowed respectfully, and then looked at the slave, saying, "You may enter."


    The slave expected to be received by the city''s duke, but upon entering and seeing Zaros, he was confused. Zaros looked at the slave seriously¡ªnot because he was powerful or anything of the sort, but because of how strange he seemed.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?" Zaros asked calmly, but to the slave, each word felt like tons of rocks falling on him. The slave was a low-level expert, so merely being in the presence of someone as powerful as Zaros overwhelmed him.


    Noticing this, Zaros withdrew his aura as much as he could because if he continued, the slave would be crushed under his power, even though Zaros wasn''t actively trying to intimidate him.


    A moment later, the slave caught his breath and looked at Zaros in fear. He now knew he was facing a monster. He had been a slave to the leader of The Black Wings for years, so he had often been in the presence of powerful individuals.


    Like now, the pressure from being before his master had overwhelmed him, but it was nothing compared to what he just felt. He immediately understood that Zaros was far more powerful than his master.


    Not wanting to anger a monster like Zaros, he quickly took out a sealed letter from his pocket and knelt, offering it with both hands to demonstrate his purpose and submission. He might be a slave, but he didn''t want to die, so by kneeling and showing humility, he wanted to make it clear that he was merely a messenger and had no other intentions.


    Zaros squinted at the letter. Firstly, the slave had taken it from his pocket, not a dimensional pouch, indicating that he was protecting it carefully, which demonstrated its importance. Robbery is common among travelers, especially for someone weak like this slave. Usually, thieves steal travelers'' dimensional pouches, so keeping the letter in his pocket ensured it wouldn''t be lost in case of theft.


    Though thefts often end in murder, smart individuals simply don''t fight if they know they''ll lose, so this slave must have had that in mind. What caught Zaros'' attention was the wax seal on the letter. It bore the symbol of The Black Wings organization. After the first attack on Andrew, Zaros had investigated them, so he recognized it.


    With a gentle motion of his hand, the letter flew from the slave''s hands and landed in Zaros''. Without inspecting it, he opened it, as his eyes had already assured him there was no trap. The slave remained kneeling in silence, and Zaros didn''t bother asking him anything. Within seconds, he read the letter, his eyes widening in surprise at its contents.


    While the leaders of The Black Wings did not know Lortad''s identity, they could at least explain the plan that was to be carried out. Although they wanted to inform the one causing concern about the hooded figure in hopes of gaining assistance, Zaros immediately recognized it as one of Lortad''s schemes.


    It wasn''t particularly impressive to figure this out¡ªthe letter stated that the same client who had commissioned Andrew''s assassination was forcing them to attack, and Zaros already knew that client was Lortad.


    Feeling a bit saddened by the fact that his former sworn brother would soon come with ill intentions, he was momentarily disheartened, but not for long. "You may leave. Your message has been delivered. Tell your master I will assist as much as I can," Zaros said. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The slave did not dare delay and immediately nodded to show his understanding before leaving. In his office, Zaros reread the letter, contemplating what he should do next. Although Lortad, whom he once considered a brother, had strayed from the right path, Zaros still felt unprepared to deal with him. It wasn''t fear of his power but rather the nostalgic feelings that clouded his judgment.


    Therefore, he decided to contact Elidyr, Arion, and Lugia about the matter. Before they departed, they had left a way to communicate with them, so knowing he wouldn''t be able to handle Lortad alone, he sought their help. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 608

    Zaros was very clear that his sentimentality would stop him from doing the job with his own hands, but asking others to do it was acceptable. Zaros is a very calculating and strategic person.


    He knows what must be done for the common good and that is to eliminate Lortad. Now, he does not feel capable of doing it, especially since it would be difficult to stop Lortad if he planned to escape since they possess similar strength, so he needed someone else to do it.


    Although he could accomplish the task with the help of Elidyr, who is relatively close, it would be difficult if he is not fully committed, and he knew that he is not, so he also called Arion and Lugia.


    With that alignment, it was difficult for Lortad to escape, unless something changed radically, but for the moment it was the best plan. Arion and Lugia at that time were in Arion''s hidden village and when they received the news, they left immediately.


    Lugia did not want to be separated from his mistress whom she presumed dead and had now found her again, but she knew the importance of eliminating Lortad. Not only is he one of the leaders of the organization that put them in danger, and his death would benefit them, but they could obtain crucial information from him.


    Lortad, not knowing what awaited him, continued with his plan, and then the agreed-upon day arrived. The leaders of the Black Wings had already received Zaros'' words from the slave, so they were confident.


    They acted according to the situation and Lortad never suspected that they had betrayed him. Lortad had always been cautious, but at the same time arrogant and that was what made him start the operation without knowing the danger he faced.


    For a being as powerful as Lortad, it was not difficult to identify if people or beings as powerful as Zaros were nearby, but, just as he had a cloak that limited his strength, Arion, Lugia, and Elidyr had their own, and even with better qualities.


    They, being close friends of Sereda, who is the most powerful arcanist known, managed to obtain truly special items, and now the three legend-level demigods calmly awaited Lortad''s arrival.


    They went even further and approached the Cannes Palace and explained the situation to Castor and Andrew''s wives, which benefited them as they were allowed to stay at the Cannes Palace for the operation.


    Everything was arranged and now all that was missing was Lortad''s arrival. According to the plan, the three leaders of the Black Wings together with a group of demigods of similar powers to them arrived at the city of the duchy of Cannes.


    Despite being still far away, Zaros and the others had already noticed them. A group of demigods of that caliber would never go unnoticed by a demigod like Zaros, so he immediately left his mansion to meet them.


    Taking advantage of his cloak that allowed him to reduce his presence, Lortad entered the city the instant Zaros left his mansion. Zaros rose into the sky and looked at the demigods led by the three leaders of the Black Wings.


    Although they were hiding and trying to mitigate their auras, so as not to be discovered, Zaros had already noticed them and they knew that they could not hide, they were just gaining time.


    Zaros acted masterfully, pretending to be annoyed and shouting at those hiding, "You better have a good reason for coming to my house with such a lineup!".


    His power was being released, putting pressure on the attackers, but they still did not come out. Lortad''s plan was for the three leaders of the Black Wings to be the only ones to appear in front of Zaros and the others would support from the shadows.


    Obviously, Zaros knew they were there, but they still did not come out. The three leaders of the Black Wings went out to meet him according to plan, but they were not aggressive.


    Zaros could easily kill them, besides, that was the plan. Lortad wanted them to buy time, so they had to talk to Zaros for a while. What Lortad didn''t know was that this was also the plan of Zaros and the three leaders.


    "A pleasure to meet you, my lord. I am Cadux, these are my familiars Exil and Tulpa," said the leader of the assassin organization. Zaros looked at them and immediately understood that they were the ones who had communicated with him, through the slave.


    Despite understanding that Zaros had to continue acting, so with annoyance, he asked, "Why did you come to my house accompanied by such a large group of demigods?". Although they knew it was an act, Zaros was in character, so his authoritarian and powerful aura pressured them. The fear was evident, but they did everything possible to hide it.


    "Sir, we are just passing through and we were hoping you would allow us to cross your territory," said Cadux following the script they had devised on the spur of the moment. "Do you expect me to believe that?" asked Zaros angrily.


    Lortad''s subordinates who were hiding did not suspect anything, as they had expected things to develop this way. Although they had not planned this excuse to talk, they had planned that in order to delay Zaros, they should talk as much as possible.


    This excuse worked and they were convinced that Cadux, Exil, and Tulpa were acting according to the plan and, in fact, they were doing so, but it was not Lortad''s plan, but theirs and Zaros''s.


    Everything worked perfectly, as the two plans were identical. Lortad had already infiltrated the city and was now approaching Cannes Palace to fulfill his mission, to assassinate Andrew.


    Obviously, he would not be so stupid as to enter Cannes Palace, because just as Zaros and the others knew that Andrew was practically a god there, he knew it too.


    However, he would not have come if he did not know how to resolve this situation. Only a god could break free from the suppression of another god''s temple, but since Andrew is not a god yet, there were other ways.


    Lortad had in his possession a small vial no larger than 5 centimeters with an inky black liquid. This is the blood of the fallen god and it was his trump card for this mission.


    While this small amount of blood would not give him extraordinary power, it would be enough to withstand the temple''s restriction of a god candidate like Andrew, so without any delay, he drank the blood and ran at full speed towards Cannes Palace.


    After drinking the blood, his cloak could no longer hide his presence, as it was not power that was leaking out, but the evil aura of the fallen god that now resided within him, so Zaros, despite being far away, immediately noticed him.


    Lortad knew that Zaros must have noticed him, but he was confident of killing Andrew and fleeing before he returned, but that was when he got a terrible surprise.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    If Zaros had noticed him from a distance, Arion, Lugia and Elidyr who were hiding in Cannes Palace also noticed him and without hiding anymore they raised their power to the maximum and went to meet him.


    Lortad instantly felt the three powerful auras and although he did not recognize Lugia and Arion''s, since they were not very close, Elidyr''s was evident. "Damn," he growled, as he turned to flee.


    Elidyr and Zaros'' friendship is old, so Lortad knew him well and although he was not afraid of him, the other two auras left him at a disadvantage. Unfortunately, Arion was present.


    The title of being one of the two most powerful demigods in the world is no joke and Arion instantly cut off Lortad''s escape. Seeing him, Lortad put on a bitter expression and could not help but say, "So is you, Arion."


    Shortly after, Elidyr and Lugia appeared. Lortad may not know Lugia and Arion very well, but there isn''t a single legend-level demigod who doesn''t know them, so he immediately recognizes them.


    Seeing the lineup surrounding him, he immediately understood that he had been betrayed, and that made him furious, but now was not the time to throw a tantrum, he had to find a way to flee.


    Despite his arrogance, Lortad wasn''t so careless as to not make a contingency plan. He knew of Zaros'' friendship and closeness with Elidyr, so he had contemplated the possibility of finding him and had made plans.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t include Lugia and much less Arion, who was the most troublesome among the three. Still, he had no choice, so he quickly shouted, "Rescue and flee!" His subordinates knew what he meant and quickly took a small vial a little smaller than Lortad''s and drank the fallen god''s blood and as if possessed they ran to Lortad''s aid. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaros, Cadux, Exil, and Tulpa immediately sensed the strange and malevolent aura and became alert, so, Zaros then told the other three, "We must hold them back," and without waiting for their response he ran to intercept Lortad''s aides.


    Cadux and the others did not dare to disobey or take advantage of the moment to flee, because they knew that if Lortad survived they were dead, and if he died, but did not help Zaros and his companions, they were also dead.


    Having no choice and having allied themselves with Zaros from the beginning, they did not hesitate to help him. Within seconds, the strong explosions could be seen and felt, as the air vibrated and the earth trembled at the confrontation.


    Meanwhile, Lortad also made his move and was to try to join his subordinates, to take advantage of the chaos of the pitched battle, to escape, but his opponent was Arion, so it was not easy for him to achieve his objective.


    To turn his back on a being like Arion was to seek death, so he had to face three demigods of equal or greater strength than him at the same time, while he slowly retreated.

 CHAPTER 609

    The air around Cannes Palace vibrated with overwhelming intensity. Explosions of energy were constant as if a heavenly storm had descended upon the mortal world.


    The skies were dyed red and black, reflecting the fury of the fighting taking place both on the ground and in the air. Each blow from the demigods resonated like the roar of a god, and the ground beneath their feet trembled as if the world itself was on the verge of collapse.


    Zaros led the fight against Lortad''s subordinates. His aura was a whirlpool of unbreakable power, his figure towering like a titan among mortals. In front of him, Cadux, Exil, and Tulpa fought with a mix of determination and desperation.


    Lortad''s subordinates had taken the blood of the fallen god, and their strength was enhanced beyond their natural limits. Their movements were swift, their attacks lethal, but Zaros was no ordinary opponent.


    "Do you think this corruption will give you the advantage?! You are sorely mistaken!" Zaros roared, as his crimson axe forged from his blood sliced ??through the air, sending a wave of energy ripping up the ground in front of them and sending several of them several meters back.


    Exil took advantage of the moment to attack from the flank, seeing everyone focused on Zaros who moved at an impressive speed, deflecting the blows with an elegant spin and hitting a punch straight into the torso of another enemy, making him retreat.


    Meanwhile, Cadux used his speed to attack from the shadows. He was the strategist of the group, and he knew that a direct confrontation would be suicide, so like his relatives, he let Zaros take the enemy charge and he attacked unexpectedly.


    A dagger impregnated with evil energy headed towards Zaros'' neck in a surprise attack, but Zaros intercepted it with his arm covered in a magic barrier, breaking the weapon in the process.


    "Your tricks don''t work on me!" Zaros exclaimed, concentrating his power into a burst of light that forced all of the enemies to retreat. One by one, the enemies began to give way. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The blood of the fallen god amplified their strength, but also corrupted their minds, making them erratic. Zaros, with his impeccable control, subdued them one by one, leaving them severely injured and out of action.


    "You should have chosen your allies better," Zaros said as his axe pierced the chests of the enemies who, with a look of resignation, fell to the ground, their bodies consumed by the evil energy they could no longer sustain.


    While Zaros fought his own battle, Lortad found himself surrounded by the three demigods. His haughty gaze now reflected a mix of rage and despair. "Damn you! Do you think this will be enough to defeat me?" he shouted, releasing a burst of dark energy that drove his opponents back.


    Arion was the first to respond. With his spear in hand, he launched himself at Lortad with a speed that defied human perception. His attack was precise, designed to break through the enemy''s defense, but Lortad blocked the blow with a shield of dark energy, countering with a punch from his fist that Arion barely managed to dodge.


    "You are strong, Lortad, but today you faced the wrong ones," Arion said, as he raised his energy even higher. His body began to glow with a golden light, a power that only legend-level demigods could reach. With a war cry, he launched a flurry of attacks that Lortad could barely contain.


    Lugia joined the attack, channeling an ice storm that froze the air around him. Hundreds of ice spikes rained down on Lortad, who used his dark energy to destroy them before they reached him.


    However, this left him vulnerable to Elidyr, who appeared behind him in a flash of light, launching a direct attack at Lortad''s torso. The impact sent him reeling, leaving a crack in his magical armor.


    "They''re playing with fire!" Lortad roared, his body beginning to mutate. The blood of the fallen god he had ingested granted him a monstrous form, with wings of shadow and claws that seemed capable of cutting through steel itself. His attacks became more frenzied, and his power increased exponentially, but he also lost some of his mental clarity.


    Lugia and Elidyr remained in constant motion, attacking from different angles to prevent Lortad from reaching them. Meanwhile, Arion charged up a final attack. His spear began to glow brightly, gathering a massive amount of divine energy.


    "This is the end, Lortad!" Arion exclaimed, throwing his spear with all his might. The energy it contained tore through space like a bolt of heavenly lightning, striking directly into Lortad''s chest. The dark demigod screamed in agony as the light consumed him, disintegrating the evil around him.


    Lortad''s minions, fueled by the fallen god''s blood, fought fiercely against the forces of Zaros and the allied demigods. Each of them was a formidable warrior, but the corruption in their bodies made them vulnerable to the coordinated attacks of their opponents.


    Zaros led the front, coordinating the movements of his allies with impeccable precision. His blood axe, imbued with divine energy, cut through the enemies'' defenses with ease. At his side, Cadux, Exil, and Tulpa, now grateful to have rescinded their alliance with Lortad, helped hold off the remaining minions.


    One of the most powerful minions, a demigod known as Kael, attempted to attack Zaros from the air. His body radiated evil energy, and his attacks were devastating.


    However, Zaros, with unflappable calm, waited for the right moment to counterattack. With a swift movement, he deflected Kael''s attack and delivered a diagonal slash that pierced through his body, sealing his fate.


    Despite Lortad''s defeat, one of his final attacks had severely injured Lugia. The demigod had protected Elidyr at the last moment, taking a direct hit that left a fatal wound on her torso. "We did it¡­ Lortad is dead¡­" Lugia said in a broken voice, as she knelt on the ground. Elidyr and Arion rushed to her side, trying to stabilize her, but the wound was too severe.


    "Lugia, hold on. You cannot leave now," Elidyr said, desperation in his voice. "My time has come¡­ But I have no regrets. My lady is safe, and Lortad''s threat is over¡­ That is enough for me," Lugia replied, before closing her eyes for the last time or so she thought.


    Arion was no ordinary demigod, and although he knew from the start that they had the advantage against the enemy, he knew that this could happen, so he had come prepared.


    His wife, and Lugia''s mistress, is an expert in herbology and a close friend of Sereda, the best arcanist in existence, so they had created a potion like no other. Without wasting any time, he had Lugia drink it and she quickly began to heal.


    If the potion created by Carolina is magical, this one that Arion had in his possession was divine. It can be said that it is a far superior version to Carolina''s, so Lugia''s wounds were healing in full view of everyone.


    With the death of Lortad and his subordinates, the battle came to an end. The dark energies that had corrupted the sky began to dissipate, and a warm light bathed the battlefield.


    Zaros, Arion, and Elidyr met at Cannes Palace carrying the unconscious, but out of danger Lugia. Cadux and his family members also gathered there, joining the others in celebrating the victory.


    "Today we have achieved something great," Zaros said, looking at his companions. Still, a trace of sadness could be seen knowing that Lortad had died. He may have been an enemy, but to him, he was still his brother from different fathers.


    Arion, staring at the horizon, nodded silently. He knew that Lortad''s death would make his enemies more aggressive. They did not know that Purgatory was not as united as it seemed, so they expected the times to come to be more dangerous.


    While in the Demon Realm, Andrew sensed what was happening in the vicinity of Cannes Palace. No matter where he was, he could sense what was happening in his temples, and a battle of this magnitude was impossible to ignore.


    He even had the urge to return, but with no Heavenly Palace nearby, returning was impossible. Fortunately, he continued to observe what was happening with his ability to sense the surroundings of Cannes Palace.


    He witnessed how Zaros, Arion and the others fought against Lortad and although he was not clear about everything that was happening, it was easy to understand who the allies and enemies were, and he could see that his family and friends were safe.


    Because of this, they had stopped traveling, which confused Lucian and his guards, but they did not reveal themselves. Seraphine, Oliver and Sansa, just stood guard, while they looked after Andrew who seemed out of his mind. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had not said anything, but the three knew that he was either talking to his divine beast or he was sensing something in one of his Heavenly Palaces, so they did not interrupt him.


    Andrew continued silently following the events that occurred in the city of the duchy of Cannes and only when he saw that Zaros and the others had defeated the enemy did he let out a sigh of relief.


    Despite seeing that they had won and that his family and friends were safe, he now had an urgent need to return, because he wanted to know the details of what had happened. Without telling them what had happened, he told his two guards and his apostle that they would quicken their pace, but they had to remain vigilant since they were not very safe in the territory of the demons.


    Seraphine, who was leading the way, knew that something important had happened and hence Andrew''s decision, but she still led the way with caution, because a single mistake could lead them to death.

 CHAPTER 610

    Despite Andrew''s order to move faster, Seraphine didn''t want to be reckless, so she moved cautiously. Andrew noticed that while they were moving a little faster, they still didn''t reach the speed he wanted.


    He understood that Seraphine who was leading them was being cautious, but he was still not happy with the speed at which they were moving. He then understood that his companions did not know the reason for his eagerness.


    It was obvious, he hadn''t told them, so he decided to tell them everything that had happened or at least what he could see thanks to his ability. Upon hearing about the attack on the city of the Duchy of Cannes, everyone understood the urgency.


    Even Lucian and the liquid spirits who protected them in the darkness listened attentively to Andrew''s story and even they were surprised by what they heard.


    Lucian in particular was a little upset, because although the others did not know who the enemy was, with the few clues he gathered from Andrew''s story, he understood that it was Lortad.


    His upset was not due to fear of what happened, since Andrew had already said that Zaros and the others had won and eliminated the enemy, but of the fact that he was not present when Lortad attacked.


    Although his closeness to Zaros is not as strong as the one he had centuries ago with Lortad, it could be said that Lucian was a third brother, and upon learning of Lortad''s betrayal, he wanted to be present when his end came.


    He even had the fantasy of killing him, himself, although he knew that he had no chance against him since Lortad was much more powerful. Zaros treats Lucian as a family member, but in reality, he is a subordinate.


    As much as Zaros has tried to make him closer, the reality is that Lucian has never allowed it. To the untrained eye, Lucian and Zaros are close friends due to the way they act, but that is not the reality.


    Lucian has always kept clear boundaries and that is one of the reasons why he despised Lortad. As a loyal subordinate to Zaros, he took Lortad''s betrayal very badly, which is why he wanted to eliminate him.


    Unfortunately, he did not have the power, and even though Lortad is now dead, he still regretted not being there to see his downfall. After hearing the tale, Seraphine understood the reason for quickening the pace.


    Even knowing that, she hesitated. It is true that the situation warrants speeding up to understand what happened, but at the same time, Andrew had already said that everyone was safe and the enemy had been eliminated, so she saw no reason to sacrifice safety for speed.


    For that reason, she stated her case and recommended that they not rush. She said that in Cannes everyone was safe for now and there was no need to take any risks and despite Andrew''s uncertainty, he agreed.


    Andrew had panicked a bit, as he couldn''t do anything and felt helpless, but after Seraphine''s words and thinking a bit with a cool head, he understood that there was no need to take risks.


    With this, the group continued to advance, prioritizing caution over speed. Despite that, thinking that they would reach their destination without incident was just a fallacy.


    As they entered the central area of ??the Demon Realm, it was increasingly difficult to move without being seen. Fortunately, they reached the vicinity of the city they were heading to without encountering any danger.


    Unfortunately, this city is one of the most prominent in the Demon Realm and also home to one of the most powerful and numerous clans, so they were soon spotted. Just like in the other territories, here, there were guard patrols everywhere. In fact, they were even more numerous and strict, so they were soon found. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    A group of about 20 high-level expert guards saw them, and although they were not a threat, a battle against them would be problematic, as they would be seen as enemies and would soon be surrounded.


    The good news is that Seraphine is relatively well-known in this city, so when the guards saw her, they did not immediately attack. Although their first thought was to talk, that does not mean that they relaxed.


    Seraphine, who was the recognized one, led the conversations. If there was one thing she was good at, it was her relationships, as her survival depended on it, so she addressed the group of demonic guards.


    "Is something wrong?" Seraphine asked, trying to open the conversation, pretending that she did not understand the situation. Although she was pretending, that referred to the fact that she knew that all the clans had this same attitude, as the cause of such an attitude was still a mystery, so she was not pretending completely.


    "Wasn''t Lady Seraphine in the Demon Realm last week?" one of the guards who seemed to be the leader of this group answered the question with another question. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s correct. I went out to meet a friend, but I soon lost communication with my sisters, so I returned," Seraphine answered with half-truths, but her performance was exemplary, as no one suspected.


    "Well, a few days ago a strange situation arose. Out of nowhere our instincts towards excessive violence disappeared and then we realized that we have been manipulated, so everyone is on alert," the guard answered without hiding anything.


    "Now that you mention it, since I entered the realm I have not felt so much animosity," said Seraphine, as if she were talking to herself, but she was only pretending. She already knew about this, although she did not know the reason.


    The guard who spoke to her only nodded, but that did not mean that he believed her completely. Succubi are expert manipulators, so he wasn''t stupid enough to believe Seraphine''s whole act because she is the leader of the succubi.


    At that moment he looked behind Seraphine and saw Andrew and the others. Seraphine noticed this, but didn''t say anything and waited for the guard to speak, which didn''t take long, "Who are they?"


    "Some friends accompanying me. They''re the ones I visited," Seraphine replied calmly, but the guard looked at them suspiciously. "Is something wrong?" Seraphine asked, seeing that the guard didn''t seem to view her companions favorably.


    "Two humans and an Amazon accompanying a succubus in times like these, it''s too strange," the guard said suspiciously. He really said this to test Seraphine''s reaction. It was too foolish to believe that such a provocation would incite Seraphine to make a mistake. She kept her calm and frowning asked, "What''s so strange about that?"


    The guard looked at her, finding no trace of nervousness or any other emotion that would give anything away, but he pressed on nonetheless, "Lady Seraphine, you hardly ever leave the city, but now you have left the country and you bring with you a strange group."


    The guard paused and added, "Especially now that these sudden but massive changes are happening. You won''t have anything to do with this, will you?" Hearing this, Seraphine darkened her expression and coldly replied, "I am certainly a woman who does not like conflict, but now little trash tries to intimidate and humiliate me?"


    While it was all fake, Seraphine did it masterfully. Her anger seemed genuine and her aura was beginning to release, which scared the guards. They might be strong and under the protection of the clan they work for, but it doesn''t change the fact that in front of Seraphine, they are fish on a chopping block.


    Succubi aren''t fighters like most demons, but she''s still a demigod, she wouldn''t lose to experts, even when outnumbered. While her performance was good and scared the guards, it also drew unwanted attention.


    In the distance, 3 demigods of a similar level to Seraphine could be felt approaching the instant she released her power. Within seconds, the three demigod demons arrived, and upon seeing Seraphine, their brows furrowed.


    "What''s the problem?" one of them asked, and although the question was for the guards, Seraphine was the one who answered, "It seems I''m the one who manipulates the demons into being violent."


    Although her tone was mocking, the three demigods weren''t bothered. It''s true that succubi are experts at manipulation, but they never thought they could charm an entire country.


    Still, they didn''t like that Seraphine was putting on airs of dignity. Succubi aside from their beauty are little valued, so they ignored her and looked at the guards as if waiting for the answer to their previous question.


    Emboldened by the arrival of the three superiors, the guard explained the reason why they stopped Seraphine. Only then did the three demigods look at Andrew, Oliver, and Sansa.


    Since they were weak, they didn''t bother to pay attention to them when they arrived. Only now that the guard had explained everything did they see them. If there was one thing to note about the guard, it was that he didn''t lie, he told everything that happened, just as it had happened.


    Andrew was surprised by that because normally, characters like this guard tend to make up stories to incite conflict and get revenge, but it seems that Andrew was thinking too much.


    Unfortunately, these three demigods didn''t seem good-natured, so they faced Seraphine with annoyance and one of them said, "Who are they? Depending on whether you convince us, we''ll let you through or we''ll imprison you."

 CHAPTER 611

    The dark room, hidden in the depths of a mountain that breathed sulfur, seemed a tangible echo of the thoughts of its occupants: dark, full of secrets, and wrapped in an intricate web of personal interests.


    Four figures remained silent for a moment, illuminated only by the faint reddish glow emanating from the central stone of the obsidian table where they had gathered.


    To one side, Carcom, the traitor dragon, remained motionless, his reptilian eyes observing the leaders with a patience that betrayed his latent hatred. The figure in the red cloak was the first to break the silence, his voice reverberating like a flame that crackled among the shadows.


    "Lortad was reckless. He should have foreseen that Zaros and the others were closer than it seemed," he said in a tone of disapproval, but also of hidden satisfaction.


    The blue-cloaked one, whose voice was cold as a winter breeze, replied with a hint of mockery, "And what do you propose we do now, O strategist of eternal fire? Without Lortad, our progress towards locating the fragments of the fallen god has slowed considerably."


    The grey-cloaked leader, who had remained in a calculating silence, bowed his head, letting the shadows hide his face. When he spoke, his voice was low and rhythmic, as if he spoke each word with meticulous purpose.


    "We must not allow this apparent defeat to affect our primary mission. Lortad was a strong link, yes, but not irreplaceable. What concerns me most is not his death, but the message this sends. Zaros and the others are watching us closely."


    Carcom let out a low growl, a guttural noise that echoed off the walls, "Zaros has proven to be more cunning than we expected." His words came out slurred, almost like a hiss, and he added, "Do not make the mistake of underestimating him. Lortad was powerful, and yet he fell. If the rest of you are as arrogant, his fate will be yours."


    The green cloak, whose relaxed posture contrasted with the tension of the others, let out a soft laugh, "Carcom, your concern is¡­ touching, but we are not like Lortad. We do not make such basic mistakes."


    The dragon fixed his gaze on the green cloak leader, his snout twisting into a grimace that could have been a smile or a warning gesture, "I hope your words are not just air, human". The red cloak laced his fingers together in front of him, leaning forward, allowing the red glow of the center stone to partially illuminate his face.


    "Let us speak clearly. Lortad''s death opens a¡­ peculiar door for us. Everyone here knows that. The balance between the four of us has always been¡­ delicate, and his absence will only facilitate certain opportunities."


    The air in the room grew heavier as if the words had charged the atmosphere with electricity. Neither of them responded immediately, but the glances, though hidden under hoods, were eloquent.


    Finally, the blue cloak spoke, with a barely perceptible smile in his voice, "Opportunities? No doubt, but let us not forget that we still need the remnants of the fallen god. Lortad possessed crucial information about his whereabouts. Information that is now lost... or is it?"


    Silence reigned over the room again for a moment, before the grey cloak responded, with a calm that was disturbing, "It is not entirely lost. Lortad left records. And though he did not trust any of us, he was not so foolish as not to have a backup."


    The green cloak raised an eyebrow, though the gesture was hidden under the hood, "And you are suggesting that you have access to those records?" The grey figure let out a sigh.


    "I say that if we work together, we can take back what he knew, but if we continue to see each other as enemies, the true adversaries, Zaros, Arion, Lugia, and Elidyr will crush us like they did Lortad."


    Carcom, who had remained silent until then, laughed softly, a deep, guttural sound that reverberated throughout the cave, "It is fascinating to watch how humans try to disguise their greed as pragmatism."


    Carcom paused briefly and added, "Each of you thinks he is more cunning than the other, but I remind you: I was here long before your Purgatory existed, and I have seen how this kind of ambition destroys you from within."


    The red cloak turned his head towards the dragon, a smile hidden but evident in his tone, "And you, Carcom? Where is your loyalty now that Lortad has fallen? Are you with us, or do you still dream of regaining your precious place in the heavens?"


    The dragon bared his fangs but did not immediately respond. When he finally spoke, his voice was a restrained roar. "My interests align with yours¡­ for now. Make no mistake, mortals. If I see any of you become an obstacle, I will not hesitate to burn you to ashes." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    The green cloak chuckled, enjoying the exchange as if it were a spectacle. "How reassuring." The conversation veered toward more concrete strategies, but each word was laden with an undertone of suspicion and rivalry.


    They decided that the priority would be to locate Lortad''s records, but neither offered insight into what they truly knew. Each leader, in his mind, was plotting his own plan to acquire those fragments and secure his supremacy over the others.


    The dragon watched them, his reptilian mind processing every gesture, every unspoken word. Carcom understood that these humans were as dangerous to themselves as they were to their enemies.


    And inside, the dragon harbored a truth that none of them suspected: he already knows the whereabouts of 3 of the remnants of the fallen god, after all he was a member of the dragon clan and they have 3 of these remnants in custody.


    Certainly, it would be reckless to want to recover them alone, because dragons are not a race to be trifled with and he, being a dragon and having lived most of his life with them, knew this better than anyone.


    When they finally got up to leave the room, the shadows seemed denser, as if the dark room had absorbed part of their secrets. Each leader returned to his own territory, wrapped in plans that they did not share with the others.


    The alliance was an illusion; war between them was inevitable, and Carcom knew this better than anyone. In his lair, the dragon contemplated his fragment of the fallen god, a piece of black flesh that pulsed with a weak rhythm, like a heart that barely beat.


    "Soon¡­" Carcom muttered, his eyes shining with an intensity that promised chaos. "Soon, I will decide the fate of all of you." Although the organization had only one remnant, the one they had taken from the chaos zone, each of them took a part of it.


    They might be allies, but there was no trust between them, so they had divided this remnant. What the other leaders didn''t know was that Carcom had diligently studied the remnants when he was in the dragon clan.


    He knew the secrets of the fallen god best, so when they divided the remnant they obtained, he manipulated things and his fragment has the greater essence of the fallen god, therefore, it has greater benefits.


    Although Purgatory wants to revive the fallen god, each leader wants to be the only one to reap the benefits. This is not only because of their greed, but because of the evil essence of the remnant of the fallen god that had corrupted them.


    However, Carcom''s goal is different. He does not want to revive the fallen god, but to assimilate him and thus become a god. It can be said that among all of them, he is the most corrupted by the divinity of the fallen god.


    Although his ambition is great, it is necessary to see if he is really capable of assimilating a god, especially if it is a corrupt god, like the fallen god. Meanwhile, returning to the realm of demons, the three demigods looked at Seraphine with anger.


    It was obvious that they did not put her in their eyes and it was logical, because Seraphine, although she is a demigod, is weaker than them, since she is not a combatant. Andrew, Oliver, and Sansa also noticed this. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apparently they could not avoid the conflict and what was worse, they were at a numerical and strength disadvantage. Seraphine did not know what to do and when the three demigods were preparing to press, out of nowhere a powerful force was felt that alerted everyone.


    The three demigods immediately panicked because this force seemed hostile towards them and far surpassed them. Andrew and the others furrowed their brows as they sensed this power.


    While it was powerful, it was not attacking them, but they did not recognize it either. Then, out of nowhere, Lucian appeared in front of the three demigods who were pressuring Seraphine and said, "Call Balack, tell him that Lucian has come to see him."


    The guards and the three demon demigods were surprised to see Lucian. Not because they recognized him, but because he requested that they call Balack. This was not easy, for Balack is the ancestor of the clan they belong to.


    Few know that this ancestor is still alive and those who know are not ordinary people. For this reason, they did not dare to delay and the three demigods ran to the city to look for their ancestor.


    Meanwhile, Andrew walked over and looked at Lucian, and asked, "Have you been following us all this time?" Lucian looked at Andrew, smiled, and replied with another question, "Did you really think Zaros would let you go alone?".


    Andrew then understood Zaros'' plan. Still, it didn''t bother him, it just showed how much he cared for him. What surprised him was that Fluffy hadn''t warned him.


    Worried that the reason for Fluffy''s inaction was that something bad had happened, he asked her, but her answer was simple, "Of course I noticed them, but I decided that Zaros'' arrangement was adequate."

 CHAPTER 612

    "What do you mean by that?" Andrew immediately asked, not understanding what Fluffy meant. Fluffy let out a sigh and began to explain, "Master, it was obvious that Zaros was not going to let him undertake this mission alone from the beginning."


    Fluffy paused and added, "You are a very important person to them, since they may be holding the fort for now, but if the fallen god revives, you can only stop him, so they will not let him do reckless things like this."


    "So, why did you incite me to undertake this mission?" Andrew continued to ask without understanding and Fluffy replied, "Because no garden flower survives in the wild." With that one expression, Andrew understood everything completely. He may come from a world where these words do not apply so strongly, but there were correlations.


    For example, this could be applied to the field of work and study on Earth. No matter how much you study and how many professionals teach you, when you enter the labor field the situation is different.


    If you are always protected by someone when you do your job, the day that protection is not there, you will definitely screw up and although it is a more extreme environment, the same thing happens in this world.


    With so many dangers and strange situations in this world, if you are always protected, the moment that protection disappears, then you are as good as dead, so Andrew understood what Zaros wanted to do.


    It was nothing more than giving him the feeling of danger and autonomy so that he could develop and experience dangers in a controlled space, without him knowing so that he would not relax.


    In this way, he would grow and when he was in similar situations he would not break under the pressure. Andrew also understood that, for that same reason, Fluffy had not told him about his hidden protectors. Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew wanted to continue talking to Fluffy about something else but was interrupted when from the direction of the city where the three demigods had gone, a powerful aura was felt.


    Although he was not sure, Andrew thought that, although he was powerful, he was not at the level of Lucian. Seraphine, Oliver, and Sansa were a little nervous, as the power difference was not small, but Andrew was calm.


    Although he did not like to use it very often, Andrew had his ace up his sleeve and did not hesitate to give his body to Fluffy if he had to fight. In addition, he could see that Lucian was not worried at all.


    This proved that Andrew was right. Lucian is more powerful. In seconds, the three demigods had returned accompanied by an old demon with gray hair, eyebrows, and a white beard, with a wrinkled face.


    Despite the obvious signs of old age, his aura said otherwise. In addition, if you looked closely, you could see that his body was as solid and massive as a rock, so he was old, but not decrepit.


    The old man arrived expressing all his power as if he wanted to subdue everyone. The reason was that he was upset, since when the three demigods told him the situation, unlike the guard who had explained the situation to them, the truth was not what they told.


    The three demigods were vengeful and resentful, so when they met up with Balack to report the situation, they said that they had found suspects who seemed to belong to the organization that had controlled them before.


    Furthermore, they reported that they were powerful and that they intended to use the clan as a test subject. They even invented how they had cleverly managed to obtain this information.


    These three demigods might be trash, but they were definitely good at making things up. Obviously, Balack was upset when he heard that they could be members of the organization that had previously incited them to fight.


    If you add to that the fact that they intend to use their clan as a guinea pig, it is obvious that Balack would be upset and so by turning on all his power he reached where Andrew and the others were in this way.


    The three demigods who lied were behind Balack inwardly gloating over their plan and happy to see how Balack killed everyone, but then they were surprised.


    Balack, who had arrived with incredible fury, stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Lucian standing there with a smile. "Lucian?" Balack said with great surprise, causing Lucian to burst out laughing as he said, "Balack, you have aged."


    At that moment, everything froze. Everyone present was standing there in silence observing the situation, but they all had different thoughts in their heads.


    The guards who had stopped Andrew and the others at the beginning were all standing still, shocked to see Balack. There are very few people who know that Balack is alive and well, even within the clan.


    So seeing him was a surprise, because not only did they not know of his existence, but his strength was beyond what they could understand. Andrew, Oliver, Sansa, and Seraphine were motionless because they never expected that this would be the kind of conversation that two beings as powerful as them should have.


    Finally, the three demigods were frozen in fear, because now they were seeing that Balack seemed to know Lucian and also, they seemed like good friends, so their lies would be exposed and with that death was an option.


    "Bastard, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me you were coming?", asked Balack jokingly and Lucian replied, "Well, I came to protect these kids. I didn''t know that the city they were heading to was your clan''s territory."


    Balack looked at Andrew and the others. He recognized Seraphine, for although he did not know her in person, there was nothing in the city that escaped Balack''s eyes so he knew who she was.


    "Who are they?" Balack asked, but Lucian did not answer, only gave him a meaningful look, which Balack immediately understood. What Lucian had conveyed to him was that this place was not suitable to discuss this topic.


    Balack did not pursue the matter and understand the reason. In his mind, if they were so important, that Zaros sent his best man to protect them, they must be very important.


    If Balack knew that Zaros himself could have gone to protect Andrew, he would have had a heart attack. However, he did not think much about it, because he realized something that he is ignoring so far.


    The excitement of seeing an old friend like Lucian had made him forget that the three demigods had told him a lot of nonsense, but now that he saw that it was Lucian who was in front of him, he immediately understood that they had lied to him.


    Balack had known Lucian for centuries when Zaros still resided in the realm of demons. The influence of the remnants of the fallen god was not yet very strong, but in this world, conflicts are not rare. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Balack faced a calamity and it was Lucian who had saved him. In fact, Lucian even imparted some knowledge to him to increase his strength and thanks to that, he became the founder, leader, and protector of his clan.


    This is why for Balack, Lucian is not only a friend, he is his teacher and savior. Everything he had achieved had been thanks to him and for that reason, the three demigods must have lied to him, because he knew Lucian too well to believe that what they said was true.


    Reigniting his anger, Balack looked at the three demigods and said coldly, "Repeat what you told me happened," which made the three demigods tremble like a leaf in the wind.


    With that one comment and attitude, everyone understood that the three demigods must have said something wrong. The three demigods did not dare to speak, as confessing their lies was the same as seeking death.


    Silence may not be the best option, but it would allow them to drag out the matter and thus avoid capital punishment, as it seemed that would be the punishment they would receive if they confessed.


    However, it was a stupid decision, as with everyone present it was stupid to think that no one would say anything. Seeing that the three demigods refused to speak, Balack did not force them.


    Then he looked at the guards who were present. He may not pay attention to a group like them, since they are weak, but this time is different since insulting Lucian was something he could not conceive.


    "What happened?" Balack asked the guards. They were too shocked to answer, but the leader who seemed the calmest stepped forward and after bowing in respect, explained everything that had happened.


    This guard had an exceptional character, because not only now, but when the three demigods had appeared before, he only told the truth or what he had seen. He never said anything to embellish his image or discredit that of others.


    His character surprised Andrew and the others because they did not expect to find someone so upright among the demons. It is true that they had been arrested before and they were the ones who started all this, but even so, Andrew and the others appreciated his sincerity.


    Balack listened to the story calmly or at least on the surface, it seemed that way, because inside he was fuming. The more he listened, the more upset he became, and by the time the guard finished speaking, Balack turned to look at the three liars with the intention of killing them.


    The three demigods, seeing this, tried to flee, but Balack would never allow it. Moving at great speed, he caught up with them and with a powerful blow, he shattered the head of one of them.


    The other two, seeing how their accomplice had been killed, used everything they had to flee, but Balack only appeared in front of them and with a blow to each one, made them suffer the same fate as the first.

 CHAPTER 613

    Lucian watched the three fallen demigods with a calm expression, his gaze fixed on the bodies torn apart by Balack''s deadly precision. The liquid spirits moving through the shadows silently vanished, not disturbing the order of things.


    Only they and Lucian had witnessed Balack''s lightning move with complete clarity, and although the others were not as aware, the demigods no longer represented a danger. "You have improved, Balack," Lucian said, with a slight smile.


    Despite the apparent coldness of his words, something in his tone indicated genuine approval. Although he did not usually show it, there was a certain pride in his eyes for the young man who had once been a hindrance, but who now proved that he could take care of himself.


    Balack, with a satisfied smile, looked at the fallen bodies. There was some pride in his gaze as well, but not arrogance, but rather a contained satisfaction.


    He knew that his success was not only due to his growing strength, but also to the solid foundation that Luc¨ªa had provided him. That lesson, though simple, was his anchor. No matter how powerful or complex his enemies became, he could always rely on that technique.


    "I told you that I wouldn''t dare to forget it," Balack replied, his tone serious, but without losing that energy that characterized him. "Simplicity and effectiveness are the pillars of a good technique."


    Luc¨ªa nodded, satisfied with the answer. His relationship with Balack had been strange from the beginning, but there was something indisputable about the connection they shared, something that Luc¨ªa recognized, even if he refused to admit it.


    The two shared an unspoken understanding about the importance of strategy and simplicity, an approach that did not depend on strength alone, but on the correct application of it.


    "Well," Luc¨ªa said after a brief silence, turning his attention back to Balack. "There is something else we need to discuss. Andrew, he has business with the succubi in your city, and he has requested my help to enter and negotiate with them," Lucian said.


    Balack frowned, but not out of distrust towards Andrew. Balack knew that Lucian is a loyal subordinate of Zaros, so Lucian was actually here on Zaros'' orders.


    This was important, as it showed Andrew''s influence that, despite being weak, he could get Zaros, a thousand-year-old monster, to lend his most powerful and loyal subordinate as a bodyguard.


    Balack had to admit that he was very curious about this, but at the same time, he was cautious. He knew that asking about this topic would only cause him trouble, so he didn''t ask anything about Andrew''s background.


    "I understand," Balack said, his tone firm, but with a hint of curiosity. "What exactly does this deal with the succubi entail?" Lucian looked at him with a slight smile, as if he expected that question.


    "Just some business dealings. Andrew is the owner of several pleasure houses in different countries and well, you know, Seraphine is the leader of the succubi here," Lucian replied. Balack nodded, understanding the message.


    Despite being a man of action and strength, Lucian had a more calculating approach, a kind of wisdom that he himself often lacked. Lucian was someone not to be trifled with, but that didn''t mean Balack didn''t understand the implications. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was obvious that something was up, as there was no way Zaros would send Lucian to protect the owner of a pleasure house in a place like the demon realm, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Understood," Balack replied. "If you say so, master, I won''t interfere. I''ll just make sure everything goes smoothly." Lucian nodded again, satisfied with his unacknowledged apprentice''s response. "Fine. Let''s get moving then. This place isn''t the right place to talk about these matters."


    The two of them walked away from the place after informing the guards that Andrew and his group could enter. Without further words, they retreated to a more private place, where conversations about the future would be carried out without being interrupted.


    With that said, the guards did not dare to disobey, so they escorted Andrew, Oliver, Sansa, and Seraphine into the city. Although they accompanied them to the city gate, once inside they did not accompany them.


    Andrew, Oliver, and Sansa now followed Seraphine through the narrow streets, following her steps cautiously, but without hesitation. Although Andrew is the leader of the group, Seraphine is the local resident, so as throughout the entire journey here, she always leads the way.


    The city of Balack, although dark and dangerous, was full of secrets, and only someone who knew the ins and outs of the city could guide them through it. Seraphine walked with a firm step, her presence imposing and, at the same time, enigmatic.


    As a succubus, her beauty was as captivating as it was dangerous. While many knew Seraphine in the city, that meant experts or powerful demigods, so her presence drew attention, but she ignored it all and continued to lead the way.


    "We''re close," Seraphine said, not turning to look. "The House of Shadows is right here. It''s my base." Andrew nodded, maintaining his focus. Although the House of Shadows is Seraphine''s base of operations, he had to assess the situation first.


    The succubi under Seraphine''s command were very well organized, and that meant their network of information and power extended far beyond what the visitors'' eyes could see, but Andrew wasn''t sure if they were allies.


    Seraphine stopped in front of a dark wooden door, decorated with symbols that seemed to move with a life of their own. At that moment, a heavy air settled over the place, a feeling that they were about to enter a space where the rules of reality did not always apply.


    "Welcome to the House of Shadows," Seraphine said as she pushed open the door, revealing a hallway of walls covered in shadows that seemed to move on their own.


    Although the decor was not luxurious in a traditional sense, there was a dark elegance in every corner, as if the shadows themselves were part of the furniture. Entering, Andrew could see the other succubi gathered in the room.


    They all turned to look at them, but there was no distrust in their eyes, only a calm, calculated curiosity. Seraphine, with a slight smile on her face, approached them, drawing their attention.


    "These are my sisters," Seraphine explained, referring to the ten figures standing in the room. "We are not sisters by blood, but by a deeper, older bond. Each has a unique ability that has allowed us to grow and thrive in this world. And now, you will accompany me to the Duchy of Cannes."


    Andrew and the others watched in silence as the women stood, their movements fluid and sensual, but also dangerous. Each of them had an aura that denoted power and wisdom. Succubi were not simply creatures of desire; they were strategists and, above all, survivors.


    "These women," Seraphine continued, "are the ones I ask you to take care of, Andrew. Each has her own style, I am sure you will get along well with them," then she smiled, revealing the double meaning of her words.


    Andrew nodded respectfully, looking at each of the succubi in the room. Although he was surprised that they were gathered here, since they had barely arrived in the city, but Andrew sensed that Seraphine must have told them that she would come and that was why they were waiting for them with such ceremony.


    "There is no need for you to be so rigid, I don''t like formalities, you can act normally," Andrew said with a smile. It was obvious that they were not used to this.


    Besides, Andrew had already examined them with his Eros eyes and there were no ill intentions of any kind. In fact, Andrew could see the loyalty and admiration that their auras gave off towards Seraphine, so these succubi would never be traitors.


    Even though Andrew told them to relax, the succubi did not do so, instead they looked at Seraphine. She is their older sister and leader, and she was the one who told them that the god candidate Eros had come to visit them.


    For the succubi, this is their future god, so they did not want to be disrespectful, so they looked at Seraphine as if looking for help. Seraphine seeing her sisters at a loss for what to do, smiled and said, "Since he said so, don''t beat around the bush. Act normally, don''t be afraid." "It will bother you."


    It''s ironic, Andrew may be their future god, but Seraphine is more important at the moment and for obvious reasons. The girls relaxed and although they weren''t as tense as before, it was obvious that they still didn''t act normally.


    Andrew and the others noticed that, but they couldn''t blame them. It wasn''t easy to ask them that, but Seraphine was much bolder and out of nowhere she walked up to Andrew who had already sat down and without any shame sat on his lap.


    Oliver and Sansa just acted dumb, as if they didn''t see anything. Andrew was taken by surprise, but he didn''t care, but Seraphine''s sisters were stunned.


    Not because she was on a man''s lap, that''s nothing new, in fact, they''ve even seen her having sex, but those aren''t candidates for Eros gods, they were completely different matters.


    "See?" Seraphine said and added, "No problem, calm down." Seraphine''s action seemed to have had a good effect, as the succubi clearly relaxed and began to become more sociable.

 CHAPTER 614

    The succubi relaxed all too quickly. Before long they were flirting with Oliver and Sansa, not caring about Oliver''s constant rejections as he performed a unique love ritual on Marie.


    Even Sansa did not escape the tempting succubi, as these girls did not care if you were a man or a woman. Still, Sansa rejected them all, as she was not that inclined and had a husband.


    Since Sansa joined Castor as his wife and as Andrew''s guardian, sex that was once a rare topic of conversation became an everyday occurrence, and although she, Castor, and Vala repeatedly had fun together, it was different with other people.


    Castor is just like Andrew in that relationship. He is the man and leader of the harem, so his wives will not go around sleeping with others. It may sound sexist and unfair, but that is the way things are and Sansa is happy with her situation.


    The succubi felt sad at being rejected, as they felt that their charms were not enough, but that was not true. Although not as beautiful and tempting as Seraphine, these girls were very beautiful and had pronounced curves.


    Few men and even women would resist them, but unfortunately, Oliver and Sansa were among those few. Seeing that they could not woo Andrew''s guardians, they set their sights on Andrew.


    Andrew noticed their gaze, but only smiled, because although the succubi had begun to look at him like a predator looks at its prey, none dared to make a move, as Seraphine was still sitting on his lap.


    Seraphine is the eldest sister and leader, so they did not dare to go against her, but then they remembered that Andrew is the candidate for an Eros god, so they stopped holding back and shamelessly began to approach Andrew.


    Seraphine was surprised that her sisters dared to attack when she was with a man, but in seconds she understood everything. A candidate for the Eros god is valuable to them, so even if it was for her they would not let him escape.


    Andrew watched them and could only smile. Certainly, the succubi looked like hungry beasts and Andrew a delicious steak in his eyes, but there were no bad intentions in any of them.


    He had been watching them with his Eros eyes since the moment they arrived. His priority is to verify that there are no spies or traitors within the group, because there is nothing more dangerous than a hidden enemy.


    Fortunately, none of the 10 succubi present showed signs of being a traitor or even having bad intentions. The only thing Andrew could see in their auras is respect, loyalty, and affection towards Seraphine and there is a naturally erotic aura also.


    Andrew had only seen this on two occasions. The first was obviously when he met Seraphine, as she is a succubus, she has the same characteristic. The other is when he met Arion.


    Unlike everyone else, Andrew saw in them a different aura than what he normally saw. It was somehow independent, but at the same time more united than the normal aura.


    At that time Andrew asked Fluffy what that was and he had explained to him that it was the innate aura of his race. As he had explained to him before, the races were born after the supreme god of Eros asked for the creation of a race with his blessing to the original god.


    Thus, the succubi and the other races were born, but not all of them had the direct blessings of the gods. In addition, the different ethnicities have diluted these blessings through the generations.


    Just think about it, how many ethnicities of elves are there? Of humans? Of beastmen? Too many and that makes the blessings that were once granted diluted and that''s why Andrew hadn''t noticed this aura before.


    Light elves like Arion are different, because although they are known as "Elves", they are not really. Arion as a direct member and only survivor, obviously has this innate aura.


    Succubi are the same. They have no ethnicities, there are only succubi and that''s why the innate aura also surrounds them. Although for Arion it is a luminous aura that represents righteousness and justice, that of the succubi is more vulgar.


    It''s not that she is evil, but she is inclined to sin because she represents pleasure, sexual temptation, and eroticism. That''s why succubi are so tempting and beautiful.


    While Andrew was thinking all this, Seraphine''s sisters had gotten so close that they were almost on top of Andrew. Seraphine, who was on Andrew''s lap, looked at them with feigned annoyance and asked, "What are you up to?"


    One of them dared to answer, playing along, "Big sister has been on your lap for a long time now. Now it''s our turn." The other succubi nodded in agreement, while Seraphine looked at them in astonishment.


    She didn''t expect her little sisters to be so bold and despite knowing that they were just teasing, she could tell that they still showed a bit of sincerity in those words.


    Honestly, Seraphine didn''t mind his behavior, since they knew they were just teasing each other and Andrew would end up in bed with them in the end, but she still wanted to play along.


    "Only I can use his lap. Do you want to challenge me?" Seraphine said with feigned anger, but her sisters didn''t shy away and prepared to attack, so Andrew couldn''t stand this game anymore.


    Not that it bothered him, but they were wasting valuable time and he wanted to return to Cannes quickly to assess what had happened. "Girls, calm down. I''ll take care of you all, but we need to move quickly," Andrew said.


    At that moment, Seraphine, Oliver, and Sansa remembered what Andrew had told them had happened in Cannes and became serious. Seraphine immediately got up from Andrew''s lap and sat down in a chair.


    Her sisters were surprised by everyone''s change of attitude, but they understood that something must have happened, so they stopped playing and sat down and waited for Seraphine or Andrew to speak.


    While Andrew is the Eros god candidate they were expecting, that doesn''t mean they would submit to him without any guarantees and they knew that Seraphine must have achieved something to bring him here, so they expected her to explain.


    Seraphine didn''t take long to wait and quickly began to explain everything that had happened. From her trip with Vaelyra to her meeting with Andrew and all the events that had occurred in their agreement and trip here.


    She wasn''t even ashamed to say that she had already had sex with Andrew and that she had become his apostle. She also told them about the proposal to take them to the Duchy of Cannes to serve Andrew and how they could give the House of Shadows to Andrew, to turn it into a Celestial Palace.


    Seraphine also explained to them the benefits of having a Celestial Palace, especially the ability to teleport and the immense power that Andrew would have within it.


    When Seraphine finished explaining everything, Andrew looked at them and asked, "Do you agree?" While Seraphine had agreed, she couldn''t force her sisters, they had to accept on their own, at least that was how Andrew felt. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he was thinking too much. For Seraphine''s sisters, if she accepted, they would too, so with blind faith in Seraphine all the succubi accepted her arrangements.


    Although surprised, Andrew didn''t give it much importance and just smiled. With that finished, Andrew proceeded to explain how everything would work. Basically, they wouldn''t do anything different.


    They would continue to provide their services, only now they could travel to other countries and extend their information networks. Obviously, not everyone would have this privilege, because although these 10 succubi don''t have bad intentions, that doesn''t mean that the others are the same.


    Honestly, Andrew expected this from these succubi, as they are Seraphine''s closest sisters, so he didn''t think there would be anyone who had bad intentions, but they were a relatively large succubus organization.


    Many succubus belong to this organization, so it wouldn''t be strange if there were some bad apples. That''s why teleportations will only be granted without restriction to Seraphine and the ten present.


    The other succubi who are going to teleport will be evaluated by Andrew. Well, honestly, Andrew still had to teleport everyone directly, so he would always have to watch who he teleported, but this is a measure for the future.


    He knew that there would come a time when his wives, guardians, and even apostles could acquire the ability to teleport others, so this rule is for that time.


    After that, various topics were discussed. The succubi asked questions of their doubts and Andrew calmly answered them. Once everything was discussed, Andrew proceeded to declare this building as a temple, that is, as a Celestial Palace.


    The other succubi did not need to be convinced, as only the leaders were needed to make these changes. That is why Andrew turned the House of Shadows into a temple, even though the other members were unaware of the arrangements made.


    The instant Andrew turned this place into a temple, within Balack''s territory, he looked at that place in surprise. He could feel the powerful divinity that seeped in at that moment and despite not being much and only for an instant, it was enough for Balack to wrinkle his eyebrows in shock.

 CHAPTER 615

    The sun was beginning to set on the horizon when Andrew stepped out onto the balcony of what was now the Heavenly Palace. He had turned the former shelter of the succubi into his temple and could enjoy all the privileges that it granted him.


    Balack had felt the slight but powerful divinity that escaped when turning the shadow house of the succubi into a Celestial Palace and immediately looked at Lucian who was accompanying him as if asking, What was that?


    Lucian just smiled and said, "You don''t need to know, just keep this in mind. Don''t bother the succubi and get along with that boy, Andrew. I assure you that you will have more benefits than losses."


    Although he didn''t understand everything, Balack didn''t ask anything else. He knew that if Lucian wasn''t telling him it was for a reason, but he took his recommendation very seriously, so he just nodded and stopped looking in the direction where the Heavenly Palace was now.


    With the Heavenly Palace established, the succubi would have a stronghold to protect them and Andrew a foothold in the demon realm, so he was happy and although it was now his temple, he did not plan to use it like the other Heavenly Palaces.


    The building is a dark place and although it has an aura of seduction it is thanks to the succubi residing in it, but it is not a house of pleasure like Andrew''s other temples, so he decided not to change this.


    After making all this change, Andrew immediately thought of returning to the Cannes Palace, to hear what had happened. Although he knew that nothing had happened to his loved ones, he still wanted to know what happened.


    The trip was instantaneous. Andrew concentrated on the sacred symbol that connected all the Heavenly Palaces, closed his eyes and, in a flash of golden light, appeared in the majestic Cannes Palace.


    There his wives and relatives were waiting for him, who were surprised to see him, but only because of the sudden appearance without warning. They quickly recovered from their surprise and approached him to greet him.


    "Andrew, you have arrived just in time. There is something you should know," Candice said, after the respective greetings and Andrew already knew what she wanted to talk about, so he just attended and waited for her to tell him what happened.


    Although they were aware of what happened, they did not know the details, so they only told him what they knew and it was not very detailed, so after listening to them, he decided to go to Zaros to hear the details of what happened.


    Without delay, Andrew took his carriage and together with Oliver he went to the Pixoy family mansion. Oliver and Sansa had returned with him, but Seraphine stayed in the demon realm, as she had to organize things with the succubi.


    In a short time, they arrived at the Pixoy family mansion and since Lucian had not returned, he was received by Demon. Andrew is an important visitor, so if Lucian does not receive him, someone from the direct family will.


    Demon, his wife and children, did not know the reason why Zaros treated Andrew with such esteem, but he still followed his orders and greeted him with warmth and respect, to guide him to Zaros'' office.


    Inside the office, Zaros was already waiting for him and upon noticing this, Demon excused himself and left, leaving them alone. This time, not even Oliver accompanied him. Before Andrew could say anything, Zaros spoke, "I imagine you know a little about the situation."


    "Not much. I would like more details," Andrew replied without beating around the bush, but without seeming disrespectful. "Lortad tried to kill you," Zaros said and continued, "He planned to do so using the Black Wings as a distraction, but we were prepared."


    Andrew looked at him carefully, waiting for more details. Zaros raised a hand, and one of the mirrors in the room showed the image of Lortad, a dark and twisted being, with red eyes full of malice. He was seen organizing an attack, surrounded by creatures formed from pure shadow.


    "Their plans were foiled by their arrogance," Zaros smiled slightly and added, "We intercepted them before they could even reach the Heavenly Palace. Lortad has been eliminated, and with him, a significant portion of the dark forces of Purgatory."


    Andrew felt a mix of relief and concern. Although he was grateful for Zaros'' intervention, he knew that enemies never acted alone. Lortad could only be the beginning of something bigger.


    "Thank you for protecting me and my loved ones, Zaros. But this doesn''t end here. You know that as well as I do," Andrew said seriously. Zaros nodded, but a spark of pride flashed in his eyes.


    "You are stronger than you think, Andrew. And as long as you remain the anchor between the heavenly and the earthly, we will be prepared," Zaros said and continued to explain what had happened, from who Lortad was, his relationship with him and the details of the battle.


    After the conversation with Zaros, Andrew returned to the Cannes Palace and told them what had happened. He did not leave anything out, not even the fact that the enemy was once a sworn brother of Zaros.


    Normally this information should not be revealed, as it would not only embarrass Zaros, but it would generate distrust, but Zaros had told him that there was no problem in telling it and honestly, Andrew does not suspect Zaros even with this information.


    After chatting for a couple of hours, Andrew decided to return to the Heavenly Palace in the Demon Realm, as he had to complete his deal with the succubi. Although they had already accepted, he had to show them some benefits or this relationship would not last.


    Back in the newly transformed Heavenly Palace, Andrew found the succubi waiting for him in the great hall. Their faces reflected the peace they felt in this new environment, but also a deep admiration for him. He had transformed not only the place, but their hearts as well.


    Seraphine stepped forward, her figure radiating an almost divine beauty. She asked, "Is everything alright, Andrew?" Andrew nodded and took her hand. Wordlessly, he led her into the garden, where the other succubi followed in silent understanding. There was no need to speak; everyone knew this moment was special.


    The intimacy that followed was not simply physical; it was a communion of souls. Andrew allowed himself to connect deeply with each of them, starting with Seraphine, whose devotion shone through in every gesture.


    Under the starry sky, the group indulged in a dance of caresses and glances, exploring the depth of their emotions. There was no urgency, just a constant flow of energy being shared between them.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The succubi, accustomed to a more primitive kind of passion, discovered a new dimension of intimacy, one that combined desire with pure, sincere love. Andrew, for his part, felt their souls intertwining with his, creating an indestructible bond.


    Every touch, every whisper, was charged with meaning. Seraphine, with her leadership and grace, was the first to guide this encounter, displaying a mix of strength and vulnerability that Andrew found fascinating.


    The other succubi, each with their own charm and personality, brought their unique energies, turning the moment into more than just a physical experience: it was a ritual of connection, an act of renewal.


    The garden, with its bright flowers and scented air, witnessed this sacred encounter. The moonlight seemed to intensify as if heaven itself blessed this moment.


    As the night advanced, everyone lay back on the soft grass, laughing and sharing stories. The barrier between leader and follower vanished; At that moment, they were all equal, united by a love that transcended the earthly.


    As the night came to an end, Andrew found himself looking up at the stars, with Seraphine resting beside him and the other succubi scattered around them, wrapped in a peaceful sleep.


    His heart was filled with gratitude, but also with determination. He knew the road ahead would be difficult, but with these women at his side, and with the strength that the Celestial Palace represented, he was ready to face it.


    Zaros'' voice echoed in his mind, reminding him that the balance between light and darkness depended on him. Andrew smiled, knowing that, although the challenges would continue to come, he was not alone.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the establishment, as Seraphine and her 10 younger sisters had sent the other succubi outside, as they knew they would have a wild night.


    What they never expected was that they would do it in the open air and in such a wild way. What surprised them the most was that Andrew was able to satisfy them all without any problem.


    You have to know that succubi are not soft persimmon when it comes to sex, because Eros did not bless them in vain. Normally a man cannot satisfy one of them and Andrew was able to handle 11.


    If that were not enough, each of them received a strength boost from having sex with Andrew, which made them happy and if it weren''t for Andrew leaving them without resistance, they would throw themselves at him again.


    They lay in the garden until they caught their breath and then went to bathe, to clean the dirt from the soil and grass in the garden, as well as the sweat and obscene liquids that covered them.


    Although it seemed that Andrew had defeated them, the truth was that he had to try harder than ever. These succubi may not have been as strong in bed with their wives, but there were many more of them, so it was difficult.

 CHAPTER 616

    Even though Andrew had satisfied them once they entered the bathroom, the succubi were already full of energy again and did not miss the opportunity to approach Andrew with bad intentions.


    Andrew could only smile bitterly, because although he had a lot of stamina, it was impossible for him to have sex with 11 succubi repeatedly in one day, he was not at that level yet.


    For this reason, he had to reject the advances of Seraphine''s sisters and herself, who seemed to want more action. Despite rejecting them, he did not leave them discouraged, because Andrew has many tricks up his sleeves.


    Since he could not satisfy them at the moment, since they had just had an epic battle, Andrew used two of his skills to help them get out of the heat they were feeling.


    The first skill he used was the sinful illusion. He had not used it for a long time, but at this moment it was very effective. With it, he managed to transport all the succubi to a rather erotic realm of fantasy and illusion.


    While succubi have similar abilities and are resistant to illusions, they were powerless against Andrew''s ability as it was very powerful and Andrew surpassed the strength of most of them.


    The sinful illusion, unlike other abilities Andrew had acquired over time, did not gradually increase by purchasing upgrades in the system like his Eros''s eyes. This ability grew stronger as Andrew did so right now it is quite powerful. Unfortunately, there were some succubi who were not affected, like Seraphine.


    When Andrew activated his ability, the succubi immediately began to feel hot, well, hotter than they were. Within seconds they began to touch each other''s breasts and crotches.


    Moans could soon be heard, and the bathroom became a moaning house. At first, Seraphine did not understand what was happening, but then she saw that she was not the only one looking at the event strangely.


    Some of her sisters did not seem affected, but not to the level of Seraphine. In fact, they were feeling the effects, but it wasn''t as strong as their sisters who were rolling around, touching their private parts and letting out moans of pleasure.


    Confused, they looked at Andrew who seemed to be calm watching this scene and when they concentrated a little they could notice that the strange aura that was invading them was coming from him.


    "What are you doing?", asked one of the girls, taking Andrew out of his concentration and he turned to look at Seraphine and the other succubi who weren''t affected by his ability.


    Surprised, he asked, instead of answering, "Don''t you feel anything?". At the question, Seraphine and the other succubi immediately understood that their suspicions were true and that Andrew was the cause of what was happening.


    Seraphine as the leader and least affected, stepped forward and answered, "Well, obviously we feel a strange aura invading us, but we can suppress it with our strength."


    She paused for a moment and added, "It looks like an illusion, so it''s not hard to hold it back since we''re succubi. Illusions and charm are our strengths, though I must admit that your ability is powerful."


    Before Andrew could say anything, another of the succubi spoke up, "Yes, very powerful. Only Sister Seraphine can resist it so calmly, but we''re putting in a lot of effort."


    With that explanation, Andrew understood what was happening, and although it wasn''t that surprising, he had to admit that he was surprised. Actually, any ability is easily countered by someone with superior strength.


    These succubi are stronger than Andrew, that''s why they were able to resist his ability, so it''s not surprising, at least if it were normal abilities and people.


    Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros and his ability is the ability of a god, though he doesn''t have his full strength yet, so he doesn''t have anything normal. In short, Andrew could make a lot of characters stronger than him falling into this illusion.


    Unfortunately, Seraphine and the other succubi are on a different level so they did not fall for the illusion. Also, being masters of illusion and charm, they are more resistant to these attacks.


    Although there were only 5 of them, Andrew didn''t have the energy for a sex session, so he used his second skill, the divine massage. Andrew may not have the energy to have sex, but giving them an erotic massage was different.


    Well, more than an erotic massage, it was a perfect masturbation. While the other succubi had already fallen unconscious from the pleasure they received from touching themselves uncontrollably within the illusion that Andrew had put on them.


    Seraphine and her 4 sisters who were not affected, began to receive Andrew''s prodigious massage. Without worrying about their sisters lying on the floor, convulsing slightly with pleasure, the remaining 5 succubi lay down waiting for Andrew.


    Since they were in the bathroom, Andrew had not brought his dimensional bag, so he did not have the proper oils and other instruments, so, he took some soap and bath shampoo and began to rub their bodies.


    It was not the same effect, but it worked. It only took one touch from Andrew for Seraphine to moan out loud, and as Andrew''s movements accelerated, her body writhed and her moans increased.


    Her sisters who were waiting for their turn were surprised at how Seraphine seemed unable to bear it, as Andrew was apparently not touching any sensitive parts.


    They know Seraphine''s resistance and seeing that with just one touch to her arms and legs, she was already moaning made them tremble with excitement. Andrew paid them no attention and dedicated himself to massaging Seraphine.


    Seraphine was so immersed in pleasure that she forgot about them too. For them, there was no one else in the room. Andrew''s hands moved over Seraphine''s body as if he were caressing a fine fabric.


    Sometimes delicate and other times firm. By the time Andrew reached the steep mountains on Seraphine''s chest, she let out a loud moan that even made her cum a little, but Andrew did not stop.


    He massaged her breasts expertly, squishing and stretching them like a pair of marshmallows. Her nipples quickly hardened and Seraphine couldn''t hold back so she cum hard.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The jet-like jet that shot out with Seraphine''s orgasm left her exhausted. Her chest rose and fell at a rapid pace, trying to catch her breath, but it was obvious that it would take a while.


    Because of this, Andrew moved on to deal with the other succubi. They were even less resistant and within seconds were moaning like crazy from the pleasure they felt from Andrew''s divine massage.


    Within minutes, Seraphine and the other succubi who resisted the sinful illusion had joined their sisters in the dream realm as they fell unconscious from the pleasure.


    Andrew looked at the 11 succubi lying unconscious all over the bathroom and smiled proudly. He had dominated the most resistant and insatiable women regarding pleasure, without even having sex with them.


    He relaxed in the huge bathtub, while waiting for them to react and finished washing their body. The succubi did not seem like they were going to recover anytime soon, so Andrew had to wake them up or they would catch a cold. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, for strong beings like them a cold was difficult to catch even in worse situations, but still, Andrew could not leave them lying there and he could not wait for them to recover either.


    So he took them one by one and after drying them, he took them to a room to rest. Only Seraphine managed to regain consciousness before Andrew took them all, so she did not accompany her sisters into the room.


    Then, Andrew and Seraphine sat in the office and drank some wine, and Seraphine could not help but ask, "What was that?", to which Andrew replied smiling, "One of my skills, did you like it?" Seraphine remembered everything that had happened and even blushing a little she nodded.

 CHAPTER 617

    Andrew was surprised to see Seraphine blushing, as she looked very pretty despite being a mature woman with great strength. Normally women like her don''t blush easily, so it caught him off guard.


    However, Seraphine didn''t show this expression for long and quickly regained her composure. Andrew felt a loss seeing her regain her usual expression, but he didn''t say anything.


    They drank wine and chatted about plans for the future until the other succubi began to wake up. Andrew greeted them as they woke up, but he didn''t stay for long.


    The matter regarding the succubi had been arranged and Andrew wanted to return to Cannes Palace to meet his wives and loved ones. The succubi bid Andrew farewell with sad expressions.


    Seeing them, Andrew could only smile, as they looked like abandoned puppies, so he approached each of them and gave them a tender kiss on the lips while saying, "I will visit you regularly, you don''t need to be sad."


    Although this cheered them up a little, they were still sad, but they no longer showed it on their faces. Despite that, Andrew could tell because of his Eros eyes, so he decided to leave them a gift.


    "This may not be the same, but it will entertain you a little," said Andrew, as he took out of his dimensional bag a large number of dildos of different types and a stack of papers with instructions.


    He also left some bottles of Nuru gel and other products that could help them in their time alone. Andrew gave them to Seraphine who looked at him strangely, but Andrew didn''t say anything, he just left.


    The other succubi approached her wanting to know what Andrew had left them and then together with Seraphine they began to read the papers that had the instructions.


    These instructions were quite graphic and you could see not only words but drawings of how these products were used. Any other girl would blush and be embarrassed to see this, but the succubi did not.


    They were surprised by the revolutionary invention and with great excitement they began to choose the dildos of their preference, even arguing with their sisters about some of these sex toys.


    Seraphine, who watched her sisters fight, could only shake her head at the situation, but a smile appeared on her beautiful face because she knew that from now on they would be in a completely different world, one that was much better than the one they had lived until now.


    Shortly after, Andrew appeared in the office of the Cannes Palace, where Candice, Gaston, and Canna were discussing some issues related to the commercial center of the city of the duchy of Cannes.


    Damon had personally managed this project. Andrew had only proposed it as a project to be carried out in the future, but Damon being the duke understood perfectly the opportunities it would bring, so he accelerated its completion.


    His management skills were nothing to be scoffed at, as in no time, he had chosen a location and had begun construction. Currently, the establishment was beginning to take shape and they had entered the phase of recruiting merchants who would participate.


    Andrew and his associates were obviously the first to jump on board, as they were the ones who created this idea, at least in this world, so they would be stupid not to participate.


    Since it was not their first time, everything moved smoothly, and unlike other merchants who were unaware of these establishments, they did not hesitate to arrange everything for when the mall opened its doors. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like in Dunnas, many merchants were skeptical of participating, as they did not see the benefit of a second store, especially since in Cannes, there was only one noble family.


    In Dunnas, the trading center focused on serving noble families, which turned this place into a gold mine, but in Cannes, only the Pixoy family was noble, so merchants would not see the opportunity.


    While there were no noble families, there were many wealthy and noble people from nearby countries, so the model was no different, only the merchants could not see them.


    For this reason, a situation similar to when Dunnas was looking for merchants to commit to the project was created. Fortunately, Damon was more decisive than his counterpart in Dunnas.


    Damon approached the merchants with whom he had connections and sold them the idea with some benefits and although these merchants were not optimistic, they accepted, since they could not reject Damon easily.


    What they did not know was that this decision in a few months would be a source of pride for them, since they would earn a lot of money. As for those who refused, Damon did the same thing that Andrew had proposed to the queen of Dunnas at the time.


    Damon is a man of more experience than the rulers of Dunnas, so he quickly comes up with a solution, without having to ask Andrew. He decided that those who delayed would suffer in the end.


    He had already devised many ways to make them pay, among which were more expensive rental fees for premises and the inability to access other benefits that those who entered first would enjoy.


    Among these was Conrad, the noble from the neighboring kingdom who had met with Andrew to discuss a partnership regarding firebird eggs a while ago.


    As the only firebird egg merchant in the duchy, he saw no need to enter the mall, as he had a monopoly on his product, and spending more money on an additional store was stupid in his head.


    He was more concerned about Andrew''s inactivity. Conrad was convinced that Andrew would seek him out to negotiate again and this time ask for many more benefits, but everything was contrary to what he expected.


    A few months had passed and Andrew never sought him out. In fact, it seemed like he had no intention of doing so and that annoyed him because he thought Andrew was being arrogant just for knowing the Pixoy family.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    His annoyance was so great that he ignored the fact that the first to join the mall project was Andrew because if he had noticed, he would not have discarded this opportunity so easily when he was proposed to enter.


    Honestly, Damon did not want to invite him. He already knew about the trick he had done with Andrew, because Andrew had told him. If you add to that the fact that he unscrupulously created a monopoly in his territory, Damon now saw him much worse than before.


    Still, he could not deny that he was an important merchant, so out of courtesy he proposed to enter the mall, but when he was rejected, he did not even bother to insist. Something that he would later regret greatly, but that is a story for the future. For now, Conrad was looking for ways to resume his negotiations with Andrew.


    Unfortunately, he could not find a way to do so. Andrew didn''t interact with anyone other than the Pixoy family and that left him with no options, so dangerous thoughts began to brew in his head.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I''m back but with some difficulties. I''ve already settled into my new home, but I''m still without an internet connection among many other processes that I must carry out before returning to publish in full capacity, so I apologize for the intermittent publications if it occurs.


    For now, I intend to publish daily as I have been doing starting today, but if there is any inconvenience and I can''t do it I will notify you. I also want to take the opportunity to start a new methodology for publishing chapters.


    Before I published a daily chapter of about 1600 words, but starting today I will publish 2 shorter chapters adding up to about 2500 words, which I think is more entertaining for you, since there is more content.


    I appreciate the patience and support.

 CHAPTER 618

    Conrad is an ambitious and arrogant guy, so if things don''t go the way he wants, he starts planning dirty tricks to achieve his goals and he doesn''t even consider the Pixoy family.


    It was for this very reason that he came up with his plan to create a monopoly within the territory of the Duchy of Cannes despite not being his territory. One has to admit that he is an intelligent person, but his arrogance gets the better of him.


    If he was able to carry out his plans, without fearing the Pixoy family within the Duchy of Cannes, he also dared to think that he could dominate Andrew and bring him to the point of agreeing to comply with his demands.


    The problem was that he didn''t know much about Andrew. The only thing he knew was that he had a good relationship with the Pixoy family, but he didn''t know the reason for this friendship, especially since he had appeared in the city out of nowhere.


    Despite all the signs, he began to play a game that was dangerous. He gathered several of his closest men who were in charge of his dirty plans and instructed them to look for information about Andrew.


    He had already exhausted his resources looking for information about Andrew through normal means, so now he had to be a little more daring. He first tried to get information from the employee who used to work for him.


    When he met Andrew, it was thanks to his former employee Ves. While it is true that Ves had quit working with Conrad to apply for a job at the Cannes Palace where the benefits were better, Conrad thought that everyone had a price.


    For this reason, he approached Ves through some of his men and tried to convince him to help him find information about Andrew so that he could better understand him in order to manipulate him.


    What he never expected was that, despite offering Ves a lot of money, he really failed to convince Ves to help him. Conrad was surprised by the loyalty that Ves showed to Andrew.


    The young employee had not been working for Andrew for long, but somehow he was very loyal and Conrad could not understand the reason. In his mind, such a situation should not occur.


    In fact, Ves had a greater connection with Conrad than with Andrew, having worked for him longer, so he thought it would be easy, but the reality was that Ves did not even consider helping him.


    It was not that Ves had money to spare and it was not that he was not tempted by the benefits offered to him, but, even so, the young man stood firm and did not accept Conrad''s offer.


    Ves had worked for several years with Conrad and had not been treated badly, but he had not benefited much either. He was just a normal worker that Conrad did not even know until he facilitated the meeting with Conrad.


    For this reason, Ves did not see Conrad with good eyes. It was not that he hated him either since he never suffered, but he did not esteem him enough to betray his new employer.


    Also, although Conrad did not understand the reason why Ves was so loyal to Andrew, things were simpler than they seemed. Andrew treated all his employees, even the slaves, with respect.


    No matter how small the job was, Andrew always greeted them politely whenever he saw them and even talked to them from time to time, which seemed like a minor detail, but for people like Ves, it was different.


    When he worked for Conrad, Conrad never knew him or valued him for his work, but in the short time he had been at the Palais de Cannes, he had already spoken to Andrew and his wives on several occasions.


    It seems silly, but something as minuscule as a greeting or some encouraging words like "Good job," were more significant than they seemed. Ves felt that he was important and valued within the company and that generated a feeling of loyalty.


    Obviously, Andrew''s divinity played a role in this change, but it was actually his actions that brought about the change. This got to the point that Ves after rejecting Conrad''s offer, communicated this to Andrew.


    While Andrew and his wives had spoken to him and encouraged him, this was when they saw him in the hallways, it was not as if Ves could talk to them whenever he wanted, but he was still happy.


    Although she couldn''t go directly to Andrew or his wives, going to Gaston or others close to Andrew wasn''t difficult, since they were in charge of the management of the place.


    Ves is a cleaning employee and Carmen is his boss, although she spends more time taking care of Andrew''s children than acting as a boss. Despite that, when there was a problem, the employees sought her out.


    For this reason, Ves went to Carmen and told her what had happened. Carmen is one of the people close to Andrew who is the least involved in complex matters like these, but she is not ignorant either. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    For this reason, the moment she heard what Ves was saying, she interrupted him, "Don''t say anything else, boy, come with me," Carmen said and began to guide Ves towards the office where Andrew and some of his wives were meeting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the second time Ves came to the office and he was no less nervous than the first time. Carmen didn''t even announce herself, she just opened the door and entered as if it were her room.


    Andrew, Candice, Helena, Gaston, Canna, and Oliver who were discussing something in the office fell silent when they saw Carmen enter. It wasn''t that they didn''t want her to hear what they were discussing, but they noticed Ves following her.


    "Is something wrong?" Andrew immediately asked when he saw them and Carmen nodding answered, "Yes, young master. The boy has something important to tell." Then everyone focused their gaze on Ves.


    Ves trembled in fear when he saw how all eyes were focused on him, but he managed to calm down a little after several breaths. Andrew and the others noticed his nervousness and then Andrew wanting him to relax said, "Ves, right?"


    Although Andrew only wanted Ves to relax and so spoke with familiarity and calmness, the effect was massive. Ves trembled with pride seeing that Andrew, the big boss knew his name.


    Again, this seems like little, but it is actually very significant. Even on Earth, employees feel a bit of pride when the big bosses of the companies they work for recognize them. While this can be both good and bad, Ves didn''t think about it, for him it was all about being recognized and that excited him. Taking a few deep breaths, he calmed down.


    Andrew wanted to speak again to reassure him, but he saw that the young man had calmed down and didn''t say anything. Then Ves began his story. He didn''t make anything up, nor did he embellish things to make himself look better.


    He was honest and told how Conrad had sent one of his men to convince him to sell information about Andrew. He didn''t know the details, but it was obvious that he was targeting Andrew.


    Hearing this, Andrew scrutinized Ves with his Eros eyes, to see if she was lying or had some hidden agenda, but what he saw was an aura of sincerity, which made him smile.


    Andrew values ??loyalty more than anything and although Cannes Palace is new, there were already some employees who showed signs of loyalty and Ves was one of the most loyal according to the aura Andrew could see.

 CHAPTER 619

    After hearing Ves''s whole story, Andrew dismissed him and after he left, Andrew looked at the people present and asked, "Well, what should we do?" Carmen had also left, not interested in what they were going to discuss.


    Oliver being the one in charge of security was the first to speak, "The easiest option would be to tell the Pixoy family and leave the matter in their hands." Oliver paused briefly and added, "However, we can''t bother them with every little thing, so I propose that we investigate this Conrad on our own before making a move."


    After that, Gaston spoke up adding, "I agree with what Oliver said. Still, I think we should be careful, especially when the ladies and the children go out."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and then Andrew looked at Oliver and said, "Send Shadow''s agents to investigate. We already know that this guy has a monopoly on the duchy, but that doesn''t mean he''s untouchable, just be cautious."


    Oliver didn''t say anything, he just nodded and left to carry out the order that had been given to him. Once Oliver had left, Candice said a little annoyed, "That guy is quite arrogant."


    The comment made Andrew smile, as he agreed. It is true that thanks to his trick he had established himself in the duchy of Cannes and the Pixoy family did not want to touch him, but it seemed that Conrad was confused.


    It is true that the Pixoy family did not want to bother him, as they did not want the products he offered to be displaced since they were of great value and encouraged the economy, but that did not mean that they were afraid of him.


    It is true that Andrew did not plan to involve the Pixoy family, but that did not mean that they could not find out about this. Zaros had ordered Damon to keep an eye on everything related to Andrew, so it would not be difficult for them to find out.


    Conrad''s arrogance could cost him dearly, but Andrew did not worry much about them and they did not talk about it anymore since they thought it was not a threat. Andrew and his associates had faced many setbacks before and Conrad was not something that worried them.


    To him, Conrad was just an overly ambitious merchant who didn''t know who he was messing with. Andrew''s thoughts were not wrong, as Damon already knew about Conrad.


    Following his father''s order, Damon had been keeping an eye on anyone who messed with Andrew, whether a collaborator or an enemy, and from the moment Conrad sent his men to meet Ves, he already knew.


    The Duchy of Cannes might be small and only had one city, but that also made it easier for the Pixoy family to control everything that happened, especially after Conrad played a trick on them with the monopoly issue.


    From that moment on, Damon had tightened his surveillance of the merchants, as he would not allow a mistake like that to be repeated. Although it was a minor issue, Damon did not ignore it and communicated it to Zaros.


    Zaros hearing Damon''s words could only shake his head and say, "Everywhere there are people who don''t know their place." Damon looked at his father and asked, "Should I intervene?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. Let Andrew handle that on his own, I don''t think it will be difficult for him, just clean up the mess afterward," Zaros said and Damon just nodded and walked away.


    Conrad unaware that his plan had been exposed, continued with his schemes. Since convincing Ves failed, he decided to take a different approach. He instructed his men to go to Cannes Palace and stir up trouble.


    He didn''t want them to fight or anything like that, but they would go as customers and consume and enjoy like any other customer. The only thing they had to do was ask for firebird eggs when they were there.


    His plan was simple. If too many customers asked for that product in their meals and Cannes Palace couldn''t provide it, it would create pressure and in the end, Andrew would have to go back to get it.


    It seemed like a silly plan, but it was effective. Unfortunately, Andrew was no ordinary person. From the moment Conrad''s men entered the Cannes Palace, he could tell their evil intentions.


    Although they had bad intentions, Andrew could tell they wouldn''t be too abusive, so he let them be and see what they were up to. The Cannes Palace was packed as usual when Conrad''s men arrived.


    At first, they didn''t do anything to cause trouble, but Andrew didn''t relax and just watched them. Shortly after a few glasses of wine, his plan began. The men ordered food.


    When the plates were delivered to them, they scrunched up their faces and then calmly began asking about the firebird eggs. Since they were still keeping it civil, no one paid them any attention, but minutes later the situation escalated. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do you mean you don''t have any firebird eggs?" asked one of Conrad''s men, visibly upset. The waiter who was serving him didn''t flinch and respectfully replied, "I''m sorry sir, we don''t offer that product."


    While this was going on, the same discussion began to be heard in different parts of the party room and now everyone noticed what was happening. To be honest, the customers were not happy with the troublemakers.


    They already knew that those eggs were not served here and did not see the problem with that, because although they are delicious and a good product, the food at the Palace of Cannes was exceptional, so they were not needed.


    The smart ones immediately understood that they were people who wanted to cause trouble, but they did not say anything despite their discomfort. The waiters were very professional and only apologized.


    Conrad''s men continued to scream, but inside they were a little worried because they did not see things escalating as they thought. The waiters were calm and the courtesans were skilled at diverting the attention of the other customers.


    Noticing this, Conrad''s men shared a look of agreement and decided to escalate things by becoming aggressive. The waiters noticed that things were escalating and although they were professionals they did not know how to deal with violent customers.


    However, before Conrad''s men could assault anyone they suddenly found themselves outside the Cannes Palace. The sudden teleportation made them break out in a cold sweat, as they understood what was happening.


    For them to be able to transport them out of the establishment without being noticed, only meant that there was a powerful expert protecting the place. They even thought that it could be a demigod and that made them panic.


    Without even looking back, they fled with all their might, not wanting to mess with such a dangerous being. The other customers and even the waiters and courtesans were shocked when they saw the troublemakers disappear.


    They couldn''t draw the same conclusions as Conrad''s men, as they didn''t know where they had gone, but they were still scared, but before they could panic, Sonia appeared in front of everyone.


    As the matron of the Palace of Cannes, she is known to everyone and her beauty makes her unforgettable. Sonia smiled and redirecting attention to herself said, "We are very sorry that you had to witness that. The troublemakers were fired and blacklisted, you don''t have to worry. For the inconvenience, this round is on the house."

 CHAPTER 620

    While Sonia''s presence and words diverted most of the customers'' attention, many of them were still thinking about what had happened. They may not be experts or powerful warriors, but they still understood some of what had happened.


    Many of them were surprised and even scared, as they understood that in order to do what had happened, the presence of someone very powerful was needed.


    While they had no intentions of creating discord against Andrew and his business, they now knew that someone powerful was backing them, so they made mental notes to never get on Andrew''s bad side. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    The guards at Cannes Palace had also reacted upon hearing that there were troublemakers, but when they arrived at the ballroom where most of the customers gathered, they were notified by Sonia that the situation had been handled.


    Although they did not understand what had happened, they did not ask either. They are slaves and although they were treated with dignity and respect, they did not dare to ask what they should not, so they left to continue their rounds around the establishment.


    Although Andrew had noticed that the guards were coming to handle the situation, he decided to expel the troublemakers with his authority over the Cannes Palace as his temple, as there was no need to escalate the matter.


    In addition, he was able to show some strength, which would prevent others from thinking of doing the same as Conrad''s men. In short, Andrew solved the problem while also issuing a warning to those with bad intentions.


    Honestly, Andrew did not take Conrad and his attempts to bother him with much concern. To him, Conrad is just an arrogant fool who thinks he is above everyone and does not give it any importance.


    It is true that he is a noble, but this is the duchy of Cannes, so he had nothing to fear and even if he was not, Conrad was not a threat. After all this matter, the night passed normally.


    After dinner with Andrew, his wives, children, and guardians, they relaxed in the office for a while, until the children went to bed and Andrew entered his room with his wives.


    Although Andrew had had a wild day with the succubi, he was not negligent with his wives, so, upon entering the room, they began to get affectionate and before long, lust took over.


    Carolina strangely did not sleep with them that night, as she was working on a new potion in the lab and decided to stay up late. Andrew was not worried about her, as he had asked Oliver to keep an eye on her.


    She had already mastered her ability to fully immerse herself in research, but still, Andrew would not allow her to overdo it, so he left Oliver in charge, while he had fun with his other wives.


    This time there was no usual provocative lingerie session or anything like that. Andrew entered with his wives and they had a normal night of passion without much fanfare.


    Andrew approached Helena first and stealing her lips they shared a passionate kiss that left them breathless. Andrew''s hands roamed over Helena''s curvy body for a few seconds.


    As they pulled away for air, Andrew moved away from Helena and approached Aki and just like Helena, received a fiery kiss. Andrew repeated the formula with all his wives and within seconds the mood flared.


    As always, Helena was the most assertive and quickly pushed Andrew onto the bed where she began to undress him. Aki, Candice, Zany, and Victoria were not far behind and joined them. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In no time, Andrew''s clothes were removed and the girls also shed their clothes. Their naked bodies were a sight to behold and Andrew just lay back on the bed, letting his wives get to work.


    Helena quickly positioned herself between Andrew''s legs and began touching his half-erect cock. Aki positioned herself next to Helena also to get hers¡ªmeanwhile, the other three pounced on Andrew to kiss and caress him.


    Andrew was the king and he enjoyed it. Moving his hands like an octopus catching its prey, he massaged Zany, Candice, and Victoria''s bodies firmly, making them let out small moans of pleasure.


    Their lips overlapped and their naked bodies rubbed against each other, raising the temperature in no time. Due to Helena and Aki''s caresses, Andrew''s cock also rose in all its splendor.


    Seeing that he was ready, Helena without any shame, took Andrew''s cock into her mouth and began to give him a blowjob as if she hadn''t touched that cock for years, and Aki, not wanting to be left behind, did the same.


    The two girls shared Andrew''s massive member in their mouths, drenching it in saliva and not minding the sharing. Many might be disgusted by tasting another''s fluids, but among Andrew''s wives, that didn''t exist.


    Helena sucked Andrew''s cock expertly and after a few seconds, she removed it from her mouth and gave it to Aki, who was no worse than Helena at oral sex.


    With the two girls giving him oral sex and with Candice, Zany, and Victoria taking up the rest of him, Andrew was in heaven. Sex with the succubi was glorious and exciting, but sex with his wives was on a different level.


    It wasn''t that Andrew''s wives were better than the succubi, but the connection between them was different. It is said that it is more enjoyable when there is love between the parties and Andrew agreed with that statement.


    Their hands moved skillfully, massaging their wives'' breasts and asses and they kissed Andrew''s neck, chest, and mouth in reciprocation. Within seconds, the six of them were interconnected in an orgy of pleasure.


    Carolina would definitely regret missing out, but at that moment, none of them were thinking about Carolina who was absent. After a while, Candice placed Andrew''s head between her thighs and gave him direct access to her pussy.


    Andrew didn''t delay and began sucking him, while squeezing her ass hard, making her moan in pleasure. Victoria and Zany, not wanting to be left behind, began rubbing their tits on Andrew''s chest.


    It was unknown where from, but they had poured Nuru gel on their tits and the viscosity sensation added a special touch of pleasure. Helena and Aki continued devouring Andrew''s cock and balls until they couldn''t take it anymore and decided to make their move.


    Helena took the lead and climbed on top of Andrew, she grabbed the cock that was hitting her ass and brought it to the entrance of her pussy. With a calm, but firm movement, Andrew''s cock began to invade her interior.


    Although it was not the first time, Helena felt that Andrew''s cock was growing every day, as she felt how Andrew''s cock seemed to expand inside her, filling her completely.


    The tightening of Helena''s interior made Andrew let out a slight moan of pleasure, but he quickly recovered and continued sucking Candice''s pussy that was still sitting on his face.


    For her part, Aki leaned close to the union of Andrew and Helena and used her tongue to help them lubricate and then the night of passion took off.

 CHAPTER 621

    Helena began to move her hips in slow, horizontal circles. Aki''s tongue, though light, was accurate and gave a strange sensation, but it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Andrew and Helena enjoyed the little girl''s treatment. Helena on Andrew''s cock and Candice on his face were now facing each other and as they moved their hips, they began to touch each other''s breasts.


    Within seconds the intensity increased and Helena moved her hips faster and her circular movements soon became a very intense up and down.


    The slamming sound every time Helena lowered her hips and her ass hit Andrew''s pelvis was only surpassed by her moans. Over time, their union began to splash fluids, which Aki enjoyed.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Helena''s tits moved like mountains in an earthquake and Candice tried to grab them, but without much success, as she herself was on the verge of orgasm, thanks to Andrew''s prodigious tongue that fluttered throughout her forbidden valley.


    Even so, Andrew couldn''t resist much. Helena was very wild and Aki''s tongue was powerful, so she soon reached orgasm and without holding back she painted Helena''s insides white.


    Feeling Andrew''s hot seed inside her, Helena let out a loud moan and her body shook violently. She had also reached orgasm and fell on Andrew''s chest like a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    Aki, who had the union of Andrew and Helena in front of her secreting semen and vaginal juices, did not finish and began to lick them. Seconds later, Candice could not bear Andrew''s tongue any longer and came.


    A propelling jet of vaginal juices fell directly on Andrew''s face, almost drowning him. Candice was also out of commission after cumming and Andrew lovingly moved her to one side.


    Then he removed Helena from his chest and placed her next to Candice. Andrew stood up and ordered Zany, Victoria, and Aki to get on their knees on the bed and show him their asses.


    The girls obeyed and Andrew started fucking them from behind. He started with Aki, as she was the most eager. He made her position herself in the middle, so he could use his hands to play with the other two''s pussies, while he penetrated Aki.


    Moans erupted and Andrew moved his hips and hands like there was no tomorrow. All three girls'' pussies were soaked with love juices and the sheets were already stained with moisture.


    After fucking Aki for a few minutes, he switched pussies and started fucking Victoria. With a more mature body and a less tight pussy, the feeling inside her was different.


    He penetrated her hard as if he wanted to break her, which made Victoria moan like crazy. After a few minutes, he left Victoria and went to Zany and repeated what he had done with the previous two.


    Although neither was better than the other, each pussy had something special and Andrew could not resist much. While fucking Zany, he suddenly could not resist and unloaded his seed inside her.


    Despite having reached orgasm, he did not stop his movements and continued to push his cock inside the Amazon. The pounding of each thrust was loud and Zany''s moans increased as the minutes passed.


    Soon after, Zany could not resist and reached the climax, falling tired and panting on the bed unable to move. Andrew then walked to Victoria and making her lie down on the bed, he penetrated her in a missionary position.


    Face to face, the two kissed passionately, while Victoria''s breasts rubbed against Andrew''s chest. Their hips were not inactive either and the pounding of the movement did not stop.


    The semen and vaginal fluids jumped with each thrust and the moans increased as the seconds passed. Little by little, both were reaching the limit and came at the same time.


    The pressure of the vaginal juices that wanted to come out and the semen that entered created a mess in their union, but there was nothing strange there. Andrew with superhuman resistance, pulled his cock out of Victoria and looked at Aki, who still had to attend to him properly.


    Andrew sat on the bed and invited her to sit on his lap, which the little girl did without hesitation. Now in a lotus position, Andrew''s cock which did not seem to diminish despite having cum several times penetrated Aki''s tight pussy.


    Thanks to her small body, there was no discomfort in the strange position. The girl began to jump expertly, while Andrew held her ass, to help her move. Somehow this position allowed for deeper penetration and if you add to that Aki''s small size, Andrew''s cock was practically impaling her, but she wasn''t complaining.


    Aki is a masochist, so she loved being treated savagely and now she was getting what she wanted. Soon after, Aki couldn''t resist and came hard. The abundance of vaginal juices soaked everything underneath, that included the sheets and Andrew. Like her sisters, Aki fell tired and panting, so Andrew laid her down.


    Andrew watched as his wives recovered from the intense activity and approached Candice, who hadn''t received a full treatment. He lay down next to her and lifting one of her legs, he penetrated her in that position.


    The spooning position is not the most comfortable and recommended for greater pleasure and depth, but it is the best for a loving and affectionate session, so Candice didn''t complain and enjoyed it as much as she could. Still, Andrew wasn''t happy with that, so he had her turn over onto her back, and lifting one of Candice''s legs, he penetrated her in a strange missionary position with only one leg raised.


    Candice immediately began to pant and moan as she felt Andrew penetrate her deeply and savagely. Her tits jiggled like jellies and her moans grew harsher.


    It was only after Andrew came that she was able to rest, and that was only after she had come too. Now Andrew could rest, as he had taken care of all of his wives, but they hadn''t had enough.


    Helena had already recovered and didn''t intend to let him rest. Andrew knowing her intentions could only smile bitterly, as he knew it would be a long night. Honestly, Andrew didn''t have the stamina to have more than one round with all of his wives in one night, so he had to resort to the tricks he used with the succubi.


    The sinful illusion was off limits, as it did not affect his wives as they shared his divinity, but divine massage is another story, so with little intercourse and a lot more touching, Andrew survived the night. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he and his wives were enjoying themselves, across town at Conrad''s establishment, his men had returned and in a panic told him what had happened.

 CHAPTER 622

    The men sent by Conrad to cause trouble at Cannes Palace had returned and were pale with fear. When Conrad saw them, he couldn''t help but make a face of confusion. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    This wasn''t the first job he had given them and in fact, it was one of the easiest he had ever asked them to do, so he didn''t understand how these men who were molded by him from a young age for this type of mission could be so scared.


    "What happened?" Conrad asked with concern because he knew them better than anyone. He himself had supervised their training so that they would become agents capable of his dirty dealings, so he couldn''t believe how upset they looked.


    He didn''t even think that the fact that the Pixoy family discovered them was enough for them to be like this since they were also trained to act accordingly, even when discovered. Hearing their boss''s question, the men tried to calm down in order to better explain what had happened, since at the moment he couldn''t articulate words properly.


    It took a few minutes for the men to regain their composure and Conrad didn''t say anything, he just waited patiently. He knew something big must have happened for them to be like this, so if he had to wait to hear about a possible problem, he would.


    Once the men were able to calm down, they began to tell what had happened. They didn''t embellish things, or flatter themselves about what they had done, trying to gain favor with their boss.


    They had been rigorously trained and their only mission was to please Conrad, so no matter the mission, they would do it and they would never try to flatter Conrad, they just did and told the facts.


    This is not an easy task to do, as they were practically made into slaves, without putting a stamp on them. Although this method is laborious and expensive, for tasks like the ones they did, people like this were ideal.


    A slave would be easier to use, but it had its drawbacks. If the slave is captured or even killed, with the slave''s soul seal it is easy to find who it belonged to, so it is not suitable for jobs that require anonymity.


    They could put the slave in charge of someone else, but there were still clues to get to the perpetrator, so in the end, only free people could be trusted, but anyone could betray you, so that is why many train agents like Conrad had done.


    In fact, many of the Shadow agents working for Andrew are similar, just not as extreme. When Oliver trained them he made sure they were loyal, but retained their personal judgment.


    They were more humane so to speak. Conrad''s men were a little different. While they had freedom of thought, they were always biased towards Conrad.


    In short, they had been brainwashed. That is why they did not lie, nor did they flatter themselves, because they had been instilled that the veracity of the information was vital. The men took turns speaking.


    They recounted from the moment they arrived, how they had a bit of fun drinking and with some courtesans, before ordering their food. They were detailed in their explanation of the trouble they caused and the impressions they received from the customers present.


    Up to this point, Conrad was only mildly assisting, as his men were doing as he had asked. In fact, in his head, after hearing this, he could only see the option of the guards of Cannes Palace arriving and taking them out.


    Unfortunately, the events were more troublesome. When the men recounted how they had been expelled, Conrad began to sweat coldly. He is a noble and obviously understands the implications.


    Like most nobles in all countries, experts and demigods are known, as many of them work for the nobles or have some contact with them. Conrad even has several experts as bodyguards. In fact, the men in front of him are experts, although not very powerful and it is for that very reason that he was sweating coldly.


    Although weak, they were still experts, so expelling them the way he had been told could only mean that a demigod was the cause and a person who could have a demigod as a protector was a problem.


    Conrad did not want to believe that Andrew could have such power under his command since not even the Pixoy family had one or at least that was what he thought, since the presence of Zaros and Lucian were well hidden.


    "Are you sure it''s someone from Cannes Palace?" Conrad asked in a state of denial and even added before letting his men answer, "Are you sure they didn''t offend anyone before?". Despite their boss''s clear suspicions about what they said, none of these men were outraged, as they were coerced into it and simply answered truthfully.


    "We didn''t offend anyone. The facts, were just as we described," one of them replied, causing Conrad''s expression to darken. He was beginning to notice that messing with Andrew was more dangerous than he thought.


    Conrad fell into deep thought and was soon startled by a possibility. No one really knew the reason why a young man like Andrew had gained the friendship of the Pixoy family so easily, but now Conrad had an idea.


    From the information he had just received, Conrad thought that Andrew must have a demigod under his command and that was the reason why the Pixoy family treated him so well, for this family in his head did not have one, so they wanted to gain their favor.


    Little did he know that the Pixoy family is much more powerful than they think. Conrad is an intelligent and cunning person, but his arrogance and arrogance often lead him to omit important facts.


    The idea that the Pixoy family wanted to please Andrew so that the demigod protecting him would help them seemed correct, but Conrad had ignored a well-known fact.


    The territories bordering the Duchy of Cannes have demigods, so how has the Duchy of Cannes survived until now without having one? It was a simple question and one that anyone attempting anything in Cannes had to think about. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The point is that Conrad now had no head for it, but was preoccupied with thinking about what he should do to avoid attracting Andrew''s wrath. While his conclusions were wrong, he didn''t know it and acted accordingly because they were true.


    While Conrad was racking his brains, trying to find a way to prevent Andrew from retaliating, Andrew was curled up next to his wives after a wild night of passion.


    They hadn''t even cleaned up after such an activity and they didn''t plan to, as they were too tired to get up. Fortunately, Carolina decided to sleep in one of the empty VIP rooms instead of returning to the room they shared or she would have been upset.


    It''s not that she dislikes the sight or the fluids covering them, but that''s as long as she was a part of what happened. However, since she stayed up late in the lab doing experiments, she hadn''t participated, so being the only "clean" person in this mess would upset her.

 CHAPTER 623

    While things were taking a strange turn in Cannes, far away in the realm of the demons, an even stranger situation was taking place. In the mountain forest to the south in the territory of the harpies, an unexpected situation developed.


    The night breeze used to be a balm for Ayla, caressing her feathers as she slept in the tallest tree in her home. The canopies of the poplars surrounding her nest formed a natural barrier against the cold and danger.


    The chirping of crickets and the hooting of owls were the music of her childhood, and although her mother insisted that she never stray far from the clan, Ayla had always felt that the world down there was calling to her with a seductive whisper.


    But that night, the whisper turned to screams. Ayla woke with a start when a rumble split the air. She opened her large amber eyes, still sleepy, only to see flames rippling between the trees. Smoke rose in thick columns, mixing with the smell of burning flesh and incinerated wood.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ayla, wake up!" her older sister Kaelyn shouted, shaking her urgently. The force with which Kaelyn pulled her arm nearly caused Ayla to fall from the nest. "We''re under attack. Run!"


    Her sister''s words didn''t have time to settle in as a projectile tore through the air, striking a nearby branch and shattering it into splinters. A piercing roar echoed below.


    Ayla turned her head to the base of the tree, where figures cloaked in black cloaks and hoods moved like living shadows. She couldn''t see their faces, only the metallic glint of the weapons they carried.


    "Who are they?" Ayla asked, her voice shaky and barely above a whisper. "It doesn''t matter. "Run!" Kaelyn spread her wings and launched herself into the air, throwing a feather towards Ayla as a signal for her to follow. But fear held Ayla paralyzed, her claws gripped tightly to the tree bark.


    Suddenly, one of the figures raised a bow and fired an arrow wreathed in flames. Kaelyn narrowly dodged the projectile, but the movement was clumsy; the arrow grazed her wing, making her cry out in pain as she lost height. Ayla, seeing her sister fall, felt the first hint of despair that would soon consume her.


    With her feathers ruffled and her heart pounding, she pushed herself off the branch and into the open air. The night wind whipped at her face, but it was not the usual caress: now it was a cruel whip that reminded her of the urgency of her situation.


    "Over here, Ayla!" Kaelyn shouted from the ground, crawling through the bushes as she tried to hide. Ayla swooped down to catch up, but a sharp flash to her left forced her to turn sharply. Another arrow passed close by, and this time she felt the stinging burn of a shallow wound on her left leg.


    The pain was minor compared to the terror that enveloped her. Why were they attacking them? Harpies were not known for being aggressive; her clan, in particular, had lived in isolation from the world, subsisting on hunting and foraging.


    Ayla had never had direct contact with other sentient beings, but her mother''s stories of their greed and hatred for creatures like them were enough to keep her away. As she neared the ground, she realized that the bushes were no longer shelter. The hooded ones were everywhere, moving with terrifying coordination.


    Kaelyn lay motionless among the roots of a tree with an arrow stuck in her back. Ayla opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out. Her mind clouded, and her instinct drove her to run.


    The tangled roots of the forest were not made for her bare feet. Ayla stumbled several times as she ran, her wings folded tightly behind her to keep them from getting caught in the branches. Each time she stumbled, the weight of her own body reminded her that her small frame was no match for the rough terrain.


    The cries of the hooded men rose up behind her, like a pack of dogs chasing their prey. She didn''t know how long she had been running, but the forest seemed endless. Her breath was a broken whistle in her throat, and each beat of her heart felt like a death knell ringing in her chest.


    A flash of moonlight between the trees illuminated a small stream in front of her. Ayla dove into the water, hoping the current would mask her trail. The cold of the water bit at her skin, and the effort of fighting the current made her stagger, but she continued.


    Luck was not on her side, however. One of the hooded figures appeared to her right, raising a curved sword that reflected the pale glow of the moon. Ayla barely had time to turn before the blade sliced ??through the air next to her face. With a shrill cry, she beat her wings desperately, raising a cloud of water that momentarily blinded her attacker.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Ayla climbed out of the stream and onto higher ground. Her legs shook, her claws bled from wounds caused by the stones, and every muscle in her body cried out for rest. But fear was still a more powerful driver than exhaustion.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, Ayla came to a clearing. The full moon illuminated the place, and in the center was an old, twisted, moss-covered tree. The young harpy collapsed at the foot of the trunk, gasping and crying silently. She felt alone, scared, and broken, her wing feathers disheveled and stained with blood.


    A pang of pain forced her to look at her leg. The arrow wound, though shallow, was still bleeding. She tore a piece of cloth from her dress and tied it around her leg to stop the flow.


    Her hands shook so much she could barely tie the knot, and tears fell silently down her cheeks as she thought of her family. Her mother, her sisters, Kaelyn. Had anyone survived? She wondered.


    The sound of crunching leaves interrupted her thoughts. Ayla raised her head, her body frozen in fear. The shadows of the black-hooded figures moved through the trees, slowly approaching.


    "I can''t die here," she thought, with a mix of terror and determination. Leaning against the tree trunk, she struggled to her feet. Her left wing was bent at an odd angle, rendered useless by a wound she didn''t remember receiving. Despite the pain, she unfurled her right wing and beat hard, lifting herself off the ground with monumental effort.


    The takeoff was clumsy, and every movement was agony, but Ayla managed to rise above the trees, leaving behind the black figures who screamed in fury at seeing her escape. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The horizon began to turn pink and orange as Ayla flew into the unknown. The light of dawn illuminated her dirty, tired face, and though her wounds were still raw, she felt a spark of hope as she saw the mountains in the distance.


    She knew she couldn''t return home. There was nothing left for her there, but she also knew that as long as she could flap her wings, she still had a chance to survive. The world down there had offered her nothing but pain that night, but now she understood why her mother had always insisted that harpies were stronger than they looked.


    Ayla, the young harpy who looked like a child, gritted her teeth and kept flying. Pain and loss would be her companions, but also her driving force to discover who she was, and why the hooded men had destroyed everything she loved.

 CHAPTER 624

    Ayla used all her strength to reach the mountains she could see on the horizon and with a monumental effort, enduring the pain of her wounds, the exhaustion of running away all night, hunger, and thirst, she reached her destination.


    Unfortunately, the journey drained her energy and shortly after arriving, she fell unconscious. Although it was not a safe place, Ayla succumbed to her wounds and exhaustion, so she could do nothing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had no perception of where she had landed, or where she was, as she had never traveled so far. It is true that she is a free spirit and would like to know the world, but due to her mother''s warnings, she had never gone beyond the forest where she lived with her relatives.


    Luckily for her, no animal, monster, or being with bad intentions found her. However, that does not mean that no one has found her. A group of succubi passing through the mountain on their way to the Heavenly Palace of the Demon Realm found her.


    They were heading to the city where the Heavenly Palace of the Demon Realm was located, to attend the summons that Seraphine had made, to explain their new position and activities.


    All the succubi under Seraphine''s command were summoned and no one dared to miss it. The three succubi traveled through the mountain to avoid problems on their journey.


    Although the mountain brought its own dangers, for the succubi, there was nothing more dangerous than the other demons. Being beautiful and seductive women, they were always seen as luxury items.


    For the demons, succubi are like high-quality slaves, and seeing one traveling alone or in a small group like these three, was to awaken the evil intentions of those who saw them.


    That''s why all the succubi, when they traveled, did so in places with few people, like forests and mountains, to avoid the gaze of the unscrupulous and that was why they happened to find Ayla when they were passing through the mountain.


    They were surprised to see what seemed to be someone''s lifeless body, but they didn''t run away. Succubi may not be fighters, but they weren''t so cowardly as to run away from anything either.


    Although they approached Ayla with caution and when they noticed that she was a badly injured harpy, they went to help. They may not know her and the succubi and harpies may not have any relation, but they were still moved to see the girl''s youth.


    Ayla, despite being over 20 years old, looked like a 15-year-old girl, so she looked young and that aroused sympathy among the three succubi. First, they made sure she was alive.


    They then moved her to a place near a small river nearby and washed her body, cleaning off the blood and wounds. Lastly, they proceeded to heal her wounds with some ointments and potions they had.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Although these medicines were nothing special, they did their job, at least providing first aid. Ayla''s expression had improved considerably, but she was still unconscious.


    The succubi were not experts in medicine, so they just did what they could. Now they had another problem and that was what to do with her? They were already running against time so carrying her was complicated and waiting for her to wake up also had its problems.


    If she woke up soon, there would be no problems, but if she didn''t wake up in several days, they would be late and they didn''t want to be punished for that. With this dilemma, they decided to split up.


    It was a dangerous decision, but since they had taken the trouble to save her they wanted to take care of her until the end, so they gritted their teeth and took the risk. One of them ran to the city to report what had happened, while the other two looked after the unconscious Ayla.


    Travelling alone, she was able to run at a faster speed. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away and she only had to travel for half a day before she saw the city in the distance. Although it was close, from this point things got dangerous.


    Before reaching the city, she had to leave the forest and enter a large meadow, which would not allow her to hide, so it was the most dangerous area of ??her journey. The demons of the city could see her and although very few would dare to mount an attack inside the city, outside of it the situation was different and that was what she feared.


    Even so, she gritted her teeth and her hands, gathered her courage, and began to run at high speed towards the city. If she managed to enter before being attacked, it would be her victory, but that would take a few minutes.


    Although the situation seemed dangerous, there were certain safeguards for the succubi in this city. If someone attacked her, she would only have to call for help by raising her aura to the maximum, as that would alert Seraphine.


    She may not be the most powerful, but she was still a demigod, so few dared to bully her in this city, so when the succubi were in danger near the city they would raise their aura and wait for Seraphine to rescue them.


    What she didn''t know was that the situation had changed. Not only had the remains of the fallen god been removed from the demon realm, changing the violent mindset of the demons, but Andrew and Lucian''s visit had changed things for the succubi.


    Lucian had warned his student Balack, who is the ancestor and highest authority of the clan that rules these lands not to mess with Andrew and the succubi. In fact, he encouraged him to befriend them and take care of them, as it would bring him many benefits if he did so. Balack was a bit skeptical, but he still decided to believe him.


    At first, his reluctance was because Andrew and his companions were weak, and he didn''t think they would be of any help. Seraphine was the most powerful demigod, but she was also among the weakest.


    However, Lucian was his teacher, even if he didn''t recognize him as a student, and besides, Balack knew that Zaros was behind Lucian. If two powerhouses like them said that Andrew would bring him benefits, he had to believe it.


    Although Lucian never said it was a message from Zaros, Balack knew how to read between the lines. When they met, Lucian had said that he was traveling as Andrew''s protector under Zaros'' orders, so whatever Lucian said was the same as Zaros'' words.


    The point is that Balack had already passed on his orders to leave the succubi and Andrew alone and even if they could protect them they would gain merits, which surprised many, but no one asked the reasons.


    Because of this, this city is now the safest region for the succubi, but those who returned did not know this and that is why they did what they always did when they returned and that is run with all their strength towards the city avoiding trouble.


    The succubus was running at high speed, but then she saw a unit of demon soldiers in the distance and immediately wrinkled her face, because she knew that she could not pass without them approaching and although the soldiers are more disciplined, they were still a threat to the succubus.

 CHAPTER 625

    The succubus was thinking as usual and it was not the first time that a succubus had had problems with the city guards. These are no different from bandits and always take advantage of their power and authority to blackmail travelers.


    Since there was no way to escape, the succubus slowed down and waited for the guards to approach, however, she quickly began to concentrate her power with the intention of releasing it in one fell swoop if things went wrong.


    The guards, seeing that the succubus stopped, relaxed their expressions and approached. The succubus on guard asked, "What can I do for you?" Although she sounded friendly, she was actually upset.


    However, against all odds, the guards only smiled and the one who seemed to be their leader answered, "Nothing in particular, just a routine inspection. Are you Lady Seraphine''s ward?".


    The succubus frowned at the question, but answered truthfully, "I am one of your little sisters." The guards then relaxed and with a smile said, "Then go on your way. There are many of you returning today, any special events?" Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    She didn''t know how to respond to that, but the leader of the guards interpreted her silence and expression as if she was telling him that it was none of his business, so she didn''t inquire further and just said, "Well, that''s not important. Have a nice day."


    If the previous interaction had confused her, this had left her completely lost. She watched as the guards left without doing or asking for anything and even sent her off with kind words.


    "What the hell?" she muttered in confusion, but quickly pulled herself together and continued on her way to the entrance of the city. As she entered she also noticed that the guards stationed there treated her kindly and this only confused her.


    Although confused, she didn''t stop on her feet and arrived at the now Heavenly Palace. On the surface, not much had changed, so the succubus didn''t feel anything different and entered the building naturally.


    Once inside, she let out a sigh of relief, before continuing towards the hidden chamber, knowing that she could find Seraphine there. Although they had an office, which was where Andrew met with them when he was here, Seraphine prefers to hold her meetings in the underground chamber.


    This was because they had no way to avoid prying eyes and ears, but now that this establishment was turned into a temple of Andrew as a candidate for the god Eros, the situation changed.


    The succubus didn''t know that, so she marched into the underground chamber, but on her way, she found one of her sisters and she informed her that Seraphine was in the office. She was surprised to hear this, but this day had been strange enough for her not to think about it, so she simply changed her destination and went towards the office.


    Since there were only succubi in this place, there were no guards or anything like that, so the girl knocked on the door when she reached the office. From inside, Seraphine was heard saying, "Come in," so she entered.


    Inside the office, she could see Seraphine sitting behind a desk, writing some things, which surprised the succubus, since she had never seen Seraphine even use this office, much less write something.


    Seraphine, not paying attention to her little sister''s strange expression, just smiled and greeted her, "Hello Cany. I''m glad you arrived safely. Weren''t you traveling with Luz and Karny?".


    Seraphine''s words made Cany come out of her thoughts and remember the reason why she had come alone and then she began to explain what had happened.


    Seraphine listened to her patiently until she finished. The story wasn''t long, so it was only a few minutes and then Seraphine asked, "Weren''t there any enemies nearby?" "No. At least there was no one for several kilometers from what we perceived," Cany replied calmly. Seraphine, contemplating things for a bit, then stood up and leaving the office she said to Cany, "Come on, lead the way."


    Although Cany had just arrived and was a little tired, she didn''t complain, because she knew that her sisters could be in danger if they delayed. Seraphine didn''t delay and took Cany and moved at an insane speed.


    If Cany with all her strength had taken half a day to reach the city from the mountain where she left her sisters, it was clear that it was relatively far, since Cany, although not an expert, is half a step away from achieving it.


    It may not be amazing, but it was still a long distance. However, with Seraphine leading the way, they reached the mountains in less than an hour, in fact, it was only about 20 minutes.


    That''s the difference in power between the two. When Seraphine and Cany arrived where Luz and Karny were taking care of the unconscious harpy, the two succubi were surprised, but when they saw who they were, they relaxed.


    "Has she not woken up?" Cany immediately asked when he saw that Ayla was lying in the same place as when he had left. Luz was the one who answered, "No. She has moved a little as if she had nightmares, but she has not woken up."


    Seraphine did not interrupt the girls who were talking and simply walked up to Ayla and looked at her with curiosity. Although she had never seen a harpy, that was not why she looked at her with such curiosity.


    In this world, only the succubi were blessed by Eros, but if there was another race that had benefits from Eros, it was the harpies. Although they do not have the sensuality and charm of the succubi, the harpies have something that makes them similar.


    Harpies have an innate fieriness, which turns them on for a while. Among Harpies, it is known as being in heat or estrus and during that time, they will be very sensitive and addicted to sex.


    It is like a diluted version of Andrew''s state of euphoria. Seraphine didn''t know any Harpies, but knowing about this state and sensing Ayla''s connection to Eros, she became very curious.


    "So Harpies are like distant relatives," Seraphine thought as she felt the connection. Obviously, only Seraphine could sense this, as she is a demigoddess and can better assess aura.


    Cany and the others hadn''t felt anything, they just felt sorry for the bird girl and helped her. Seraphine hadn''t noticed, but her intense gaze at Ayla had made the other succubi stop their chatter and look at her.


    "Is something wrong?" Cany asked a little warily. Seraphine''s gaze was so serious that it was scaring them. They even thought that Seraphine had some grudge against the harpy. Make no mistake, they wouldn''t go to bat for Ayla when they didn''t know her. They would always side with Seraphine, but they still felt a bit sorry for the little bird girl. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphine didn''t know what her younger sisters were thinking and just replied, "It''s nothing, I just found out something interesting, but I have to check it out. For now, you did well to save her. Let''s go back."


    Then Seraphine picked up Ayla and carrying her like a princess, she approached her three younger sisters and spreading her aura she covered them all in a kind of sphere and seconds later they disappeared.

 CHAPTER 626

    While all this was going on in the Demon Realm, in the city of the Duchy of Cannes, Conrad had found a way to mitigate the damage caused by his prank the night before. Now he was scared that a demigod was under Andrew''s orders and he didn''t want to get into that trouble, so he approached the Cannes Palace looking for peace.


    Honestly, Andrew didn''t want to receive him, but at the same time he was curious about what he would do, since only the night before he was plotting against him and now he appeared as if nothing had happened.


    Andrew being a little malicious, sent Ves to receive him and guide him to the office, where he, Oliver, Candice, and Gaston were waiting for him. Only the four of them were waiting, since it was not necessary to create a big retinue for Conrad.


    Conrad, seeing that Ves, his former employee whom he tried to bribe a little while ago, was the one receiving him, immediately understood that Andrew was making fun of him, but he still didn''t say anything.


    He greeted Ves calmly and even a little cordially as if he had never tried to bribe him into becoming his informant. Conrad knew that Andrew must have known about his trick of trying to bribe Ves and that was why he sent him, what he didn''t know was that it was Ves himself who gave him away.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the office door. Ves didn''t say anything on the way. In fact, the only words he uttered since he met Conrad were the greeting and nothing more.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ves knocked on the office door and announced, "Young master, Mr. Conrad is here" and from the other side of the door, "Let him in" was heard, then Ves opened the door, but didn''t enter.


    He just leaned to the side of the door and with his hand made a signal to Conrad as if informing him to come in. Ves looked like a trained butler and he wasn''t half bad.


    Since he was one of the employees of Cannes Palace who showed the most loyalty towards Andrew to the point of telling him about Conrad''s bribery attempt, Andrew decided to train him as a butler.


    People like him needed to be rewarded and Andrew was never mean to those who were loyal. What he didn''t know yet, was that that small action of changing Ves'' job and training him as a butler was of great importance in reinforcing that loyalty.


    Furthermore, Ves was under the training and supervision of none other than Gaston, who is the most experienced in this, not to mention his great business ability, among many other talents.


    Ves didn''t know it, but rejecting Conrad''s bribe was the best decision he could have made in his life. However, that''s a story from a couple of years down the road.


    Conrad entered the office with a firm and confident step, but inside he was shaking with fear. Now that he thought that a demigod was watching Andrew''s back, it was normal to be scared, since he doesn''t possess that strength. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He bowed gracefully, showing respect, but not submission. He was certainly scared, but he had to show his pride, and what he came to discuss was with the goal of fixing things, but he didn''t want to lose too much ground.


    "Mr. Conrad, to what do I owe the honor?" Andrew asked seriously, but he was obviously mocking him. Unfortunately, Conrad didn''t notice the sarcasm this time.


    "Mr. Andrew, I came to apologize. I heard that some of my boys yesterday who had their night off and went out to enjoy themselves created some trouble in your establishment," Conrad said without any shame.


    It was obvious what he meant. He was blaming his men for what happened the night before as if he had nothing to do with it. Andrew and the others present had to admit that Conrad is a slippery snake.


    It was obvious that they didn''t believe him, but they didn''t have any proof either and honestly, they didn''t want to make this problem bigger, which in Andrew''s opinion was nonsense, so he played along.


    "Oh, so the men who caused a ruckus yesterday were your men?" Andrew asked, feigning ignorance. Conrad could be arrogant and miss a lot of things, but it was obvious that this sarcastic question was not one of them.


    Regardless, he continued with his charade, "I''m afraid so. They''re good employees and that''s why I gave them some money and a night off yesterday to let them relax, but it seems they took more than they should have."


    Andrew could hardly contain his laughter at these words, for he knew that these guys hadn''t had much to drink, but he still went on with the act, "I see. Well, it happens to the best of us". Pausing, Andrew spoke again, "However, I don''t think it''s necessary for Mr. Conrad to come all the way here to apologize to some employees."


    "Well, normally I wouldn''t, but these are close employees. Children of employees who have served my family for generations, I can''t ignore the matter," Conrad said.


    His goal was obvious. First he blamed his employees, so that Andrew wouldn''t attack him, and now he apologizes for his employees by creating an illusion that he cares about his employees so that Andrew wouldn''t attack them either.


    While it''s true that these employees being children of generational servants is a lie, the truth was that Conrad didn''t want to lose these employees. He had trained them from a young age and they were completely loyal to him, so he couldn''t lose them.


    It wasn''t out of appreciation, but because of what he had spent training them and what he would have to spend to create new employees. It wasn''t just a matter of money but of time. Andrew could understand this to a certain extent, but now he didn''t know what to do. He is relatively good at negotiating, but he has never been in a situation like this.


    However, at that moment Gaston, who is the most experienced, stepped forward and leaned towards Andrew and asked, "May I intervene, young master?" to which Andrew replied with a slight nod.


    Andrew, nor the others, were surprised by Gaston''s sudden intrusion, feigning excessive respect. They had already talked about how they should do things this way in public, so that Andrew would not be looked down upon.


    Conrad, for his part, was used to these situations, so he wasn''t surprised either, but he did feel his heart tighten when Gaston interrupted to say something.


    He is not stupid. From the start, he saw that Andrew was a little inexperienced in these situations, so he wanted to take advantage of solving this with a simple apology, but Gaston''s intrusion spoiled the party.


    "Forgive my impertinence, Mr. Conrad, but if you are really sincere, you should have at least brought a gift," said Gaston, making Conrad bitter. This was what he did not want to happen.

 CHAPTER 627

    This is common sense in this world, if you are going to offer an apology, at least give some benefits or you will prove that you are not sincere. Conrad only wanted to mitigate the problem, spending as little as he could and that was why he had not offered anything.


    This showed how insincere he was and Andrew was ignorant of this. To him the problem that Conrad caused was not something to take into account, so he did not plan to make things difficult for him, but now that Gaston intervened, he noticed Conrad''s lack of respect.


    Conrad being thick-skinned as he was, immediately smiled feigning embarrassment, and quickly said, "Of course, I brought an apology gift," and without waiting for anyone to say anything, he took out several boxes of firebird eggs from his dimensional bag.


    While it was a substantial amount, it did not show sincerity, because to Conrad a quantity of products like these were insignificant. Even Andrew who had no knowledge of this before, felt the insult of the supposed apology gift.


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, Andrew said, "It seems that Mr. Conrad is not very sincere," which made Conrad scrunch his face, but before he could say anything, Andrew added, "Alright, I''ll let it go for this time."


    Conrad immediately noticed Andrew''s cold tone and knew that he had made an enemy, but any attempt to improve the situation now was not appropriate, so he remained silent. Andrew, for his part, looked at him and said, "Mr. Conrad, there will be no second chance. I hope you will not bother me again and your transactions with me are over."


    Without waiting for Conrad to respond, he looked at Oliver, who understood and stepped forward and said to Conrad, "Mr. Conrad, I will escort you to the exit," and without waiting for his response he urged him to leave.


    Conrad had never felt so humiliated, but he still controlled himself. It was obvious what Andrew was saying to him, "I will not do anything this time, but do not appear before me again," was what he wanted to say.


    As he left Cannes Palace, Conrad got into his carriage with a bitter expression, for he had made an enemy of someone he shouldn''t have, but he still felt a little relieved that Andrew didn''t hold a grudge against him.


    In short, as long as Conrad didn''t mess with Andrew, he wouldn''t do anything, and considering the situation, it was the best solution he could get. At least that''s what he thought.


    In reality, Conrad was stupid in handling the situation. If he had offered an egg supply contract as an apology, perhaps things would have been better, but his arrogance blinded him.


    He thought that if he could appease Andrew from retaliating at a low price, it was his gain, but in reality, he missed an opportunity. If he had been more proactive, he could have become Andrew''s partner.


    He may not have achieved his goal of winning over the Pixoy family through Andrew with this partnership, but at least they would be on better terms, however, for him, this deal deserved better rewards. Meanwhile, in the office, before Oliver returned, Gaston could only sulk as he cursed, "That bastard¡­", and Candice also said, "You let him off too easy."


    Andrew smiled at the two and replied, "Well, honestly, I don''t want to get involved with him anymore. We don''t have time to waste on an idiot," and at that moment Oliver re-entered the office. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Young master," Oliver said as if he wanted to say something, but Andrew beat him to it and said, "Don''t slack off on him. Make sure he doesn''t do anything strange and if he does, just clean him up."


    In his words, Oliver understood what Andrew wanted. He didn''t see Conrad as someone he should worry about, but he didn''t relax either. At this, Oliver just nodded and left again.


    Meanwhile, at the Pixoy family mansion, inside Damon''s office, a young vampire was informed of Conrad''s visit to Cannes Palace. He always kept an eye on what was happening with Andrew and his companions, so obviously, he would find out about this visit.


    Damon listened calmly to what his subordinate told him and although they did not know what had been discussed, Damon instructed, "Keep an eye on Conrad. If he tries anything, notify us immediately."


    The vampire nodded and left. Damon, now alone in the office, massaged his forehead and said to himself, "This bastard really thinks he can do whatever he wants in our territory."


    While all this was happening, in the demon realm, more specifically in the Heavenly Palace that Andrew had created, Ayla woke up. Although she was still sore and badly injured, she was not as bad as when she was found by Cany and the others.


    Seraphine had brought her and even hired a doctor to treat her, but although she was covered in bandages, her life was not in danger. The girl woke up disoriented and even panicked when she saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t move due to her injuries and when she was thinking about how to escape, the door opened and Seraphine, along with Cady, Karny, and Luz entered carrying a tray with food and water.


    "How are you feeling?" Seraphine asked, ignoring Ayla''s distrustful expression. The little bird girl didn''t answer, but instead looked at the four visitors cautiously. Seraphine smiled and spoke again, "Relax girl. We won''t hurt you. These three found you in the mountains, badly injured and unconscious, and brought you here to heal you."


    Only after those words did Ayla notice that she was bandaged and her wounds recovered. Seraphine smiled at the harpy''s realization and looking at Cany said, "Let her eat something. She must be very weak."


    Cany assisted and approached Ayla, who backed away a little making her suffer a little from the pain, then Cany said, "You shouldn''t move, you''re still hurt," and sitting on the bed, she showed the tray with food she had.


    Ayla upon seeing the food was immediately attacked by hunger, but she refused to receive the food, but Cany countered it with kindness and Ayla could not refuse for long, so she received the food.


    Due to her injuries, it was difficult for her to eat, so Cany, Karny, and Luz helped her, which embarrassed the little harpy, but she did not refuse. Hunger was stronger than her pride.


    The three succubi were patient and fed her little by little until Ayla finished all the food they had brought her. Visibly more composed, Seraphine approached her, sat down next to her and began to ask her about what had happened.


    "I know this isn''t nice, but can you tell us your name and what happened?" Seraphine asked in a loving tone, making Ayla feel closer to her, but remembering what had happened, Ayla could only shed tears, then Seraphine approached her and hugging her to her abundant chest she comforted her, "Relax. You''re safe, there''s no need to tell us right away." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 628

    Inside the warm room, under the dim light of the embers of a dying fire, little Ayla sat hugging her knees. Her wings, still torn, hung at her sides like shadows of what they once were.


    In front of her, the succubi Seraphine, Cany, Karny, and Luz settled in, their expressions reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. They had taken Ayla in after finding her alone in the mountains, wounded and unconscious.


    That night, when she finally agreed to speak, the succubi prepared to listen to what she knew would be a story full of pain. Ayla looked up, meeting the violet eyes of Seraphine, who nodded softly, encouraging her to begin. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I¡­ had never left my home before," Ayla whispered, her voice trembling like a leaf in the rain. "I lived with my family in the forest, isolated, the Harpies of the Eternal Wind was my clan''s name. It was a refuge among the clouds, protected by magical barriers and our own wings. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cany, the most impatient of the group, adjusted her posture but did not interrupt. Luz, always the gentlest, offered a steaming cup of tea to Ayla, who took it with trembling hands, although she did not drink. Karny, quieter, intertwined her fingers, observing every detail in Ayla''s story.


    "That night, the skies were clear, and the full moon bathed our feathers in its silver light," Ayla continued, her gaze lost in the fire. "My sister Kaelyn and I were playing among the highest branches, trying to catch fireflies. Kaelyn always protected me¡­ always. She was my older sister, and her laugh was the most beautiful."


    Tears began to fill Ayla''s eyes, but she swallowed the lump in her throat. "Everything changed in an instant. The hooded ones came from nowhere. They were like living shadows, wrapped in darkness and hatred. They broke through our barriers as if they didn''t exist. My mother screamed, calling everyone to arms, but¡­", Ayla closed her eyes, struggling not to break down, "It wasn''t enough. They were too powerful."


    Karny gritted her teeth, her tail waving behind her in suppressed rage. "Do you know who they were?" she asked in a low but firm voice, yet Ayla shook her head.


    "I don''t know. Their faces were covered, and their magic was unlike anything we''d ever seen. They used no words, only gestures, and the air was filled with a burning cold. My father tried to confront them, but one of them¡­", Ayla''s voice cracked, "¡­just raised his hand, and my father¡­ vanished into ash."


    The silence grew heavy as if the air itself had decided to stop flowing. The succubi exchanged glances, aware that they were dealing with something bigger than they had imagined.


    "Kaelyn grabbed my hand and flew me up into the lower branches, where the leaves were thicker," Ayla continued, gripping the tea tighter, "But they saw us. They always saw us, no matter how fast we moved or how well we hid."


    The little harpy shivered, and Luz leaned down to place a hand on her shoulder, offering comfort.


    "Kaelyn knew we couldn''t escape together. She told me to run¡­ to fly into the forest and not look back. But I didn''t want to leave her. I screamed, I cried¡­" Ayla dropped the tea, which spilled onto the stone without her noticing.


    "She held me and told me it was my duty to live, that I was the hope of our tribe." Cany finally spoke, her voice softer than Ayla expected. "What did she do?" she asked, though it seemed like she already knew the answer.


    Ayla was slow to respond, her breathing ragged. "Kaelyn stayed behind. She¡­ fought them. She used all her power to hold them back while I ran away. I heard their screams, their battle songs, until¡­" Ayla''s voice trailed off, like a flame smothered by the wind, "Until I heard nothing."


    The tears were flowing freely now, and Seraphine, with her usual calm, reached out to wipe Ayla''s cheeks with a soft cloth. "I kept flying until my wings couldn''t take it anymore," the little harpy continued, her voice weak.


    "I fell into the forest and ran, not knowing where to go. All I could think about was Kaelyn, her smile, how I would never see her again." Luz, her eyes full of compassion, hugged Ayla, wrapping her in her arms as the little girl sobbed.


    "Those hooded ones¡­" Karny murmured, breaking the silence, and added, "They weren''t just attackers. It''s no coincidence that they chose your home." "I know," Ayla said, an unexpected determination in her voice.


    She looked up, and her eyes sparkled with a new fire, "They were looking for something. Something worth wiping out my clan, but I don''t know what, but I will find it. And when I do, I will make them pay for what they did."


    The little harpy''s oath echoed through the room, filling the space with a tangible energy. The succubi looked at each other, recognizing the potential in Ayla. Though she was young and wounded, her spirit was indomitable.


    "You are not alone, little one," Seraphine said finally, placing a firm hand on Ayla''s shoulder, "You have a long road ahead of you, but we will be with you." "Yes," Luz added, smiling warmly as she added, "We''ll help you find answers." Cany clicked his tongue, but a spark of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    "Besides, it sounds like a good opportunity to kick some hooded ass," he said. Ayla smiled weakly for the first time in what seemed like an eternity. Although the wound of her loss still bled, that night she found something she hadn''t expected: hope.


    Together, the succubi and the harpy formed a bond that would guide them through the challenges to come, facing unknown enemies and what they still didn''t understand, the reason why they became so close in such a short time.


    Seraphine had an idea and it was that they shared something of Eros, but she wasn''t sure. What she did know was that she had to tell Andrew about this, she was sure that he would be interested, especially because of this connection with Eros.

 CHAPTER 629

    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Palace did not yet have the ability to send messages, so Seraphine had to wait for Andrew to visit them to tell him everything.


    Meanwhile, Andrew decided to visit the other Heavenly Palaces, since he had not visited for a long time. The only one he had gone to frequently was the Star Palace and it was because he needed slaves for the new establishment in Cannes.


    He had also visited the one in the Amazon Forest, but that is more of a pleasure resort, since he only goes there when he is going to transport Amazons or if he is going to meet his two concubines.


    Today he planned to visit the Dunnas Palace and the Cannaris Palace. The latter was the one he visited the least, due to the differences with the emperor and the problems that had arisen.


    He knew that nothing strange had happened, since he could always see what was happening and knew that everything was going smoothly. In fact, business is booming, which is good for making money.


    Apparently, when he left, everyone thought there was no need to mess with them because without Andrew they wouldn''t get what they wanted, so it was a useless effort.


    Still, Andrew decided to visit him, because there were some things to do. Kalifa had finished another book and had to contact her distributors there and he also wanted to visit his forgotten courtesan.


    Andrew hadn''t visited Nadila for several months and she was probably a little repressed. He first made his stop at Dunnas. Everything there was running smoothly thanks to the royal family and Victoria''s family.


    No one dared to mess with them, so everything was quiet. Once he arrived he asked for the accounts and any details he had to pay attention to from his employees, but there was nothing relevant.


    After checking everything, Andrew visited the royal palace. Victoria came with him and visited her family. The visit to the royal palace was nothing important, just a formality.


    The difference was that the founder was also present at the meeting. After learning that Andrew is a god candidate and was allied with Zaros, Elidyr, and other legend-level demigods, she couldn''t be rude.


    She knew she would need his help in the future if things went wrong, so she began to establish a friendly relationship. They also discussed the topic of the new shopping mall they had made for the masses.


    The project had been a success. While the other mall didn''t offer the premium products it did offer innovative products that were accessible to ordinary citizens and had created a good clientele.


    Andrew also took the opportunity to visit Yuri, as he had forgotten her for a while as well. Being Andrew''s concubine, she couldn''t have sex with other men, and with so much time alone, she was starting to get nervous.


    Sex toys no longer satisfied her, so when she saw Andrew arrive, she jumped on him like a hungry hyena and began to strip him madly, as if relaxing would lead to Andrew''s disappearance.


    He could only smile at her performance and immediately thought of Nadila. If Yuri was already in this state, Nadila must be worse, since it had been much longer since she had visited them.


    Andrew did nothing and let Yuri help herself as she wanted. They quickly fell on the office couch and without any decorum or nice words, Yuri undressed Andrew and undressed herself.


    Her pussy already showed signs of moisture and her nipples were erect from excitement. With euphoria, she stole Andrew''s lips and kissed him passionately, as if she wanted to devour him alive.


    With the euphoric girl on top of him, Andrew could do nothing but respond. He held her tightly by the ass and lifted her up a little, so he could fit his penis inside her.


    Yuri didn''t break the kiss and let Andrew do whatever he wanted. Soon Andrew''s cock entered Yuri''s pussy and with a gentle push, he penetrated her. Yuri let out a small moan that made her break the kiss, but seconds later she continued kissing him.


    Holding her by the butt, Andrew moved his hips gently up and down, penetrating Yuri deeply. The girl''s breasts pressed against Andrew''s chest and the movement of the penetration made the rubbing pleasurable. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri had to stop the kiss again to moan at the top of her lungs because Andrew''s speed had accelerated and she could no longer resist the pleasure she felt. Seeing that Yuri was moving back a little, Andrew took the opportunity to suck on her tits.


    Yuri''s back arched backward, enduring the pleasure she was receiving and if it weren''t for Andrew holding her, she would surely fall. He continued penetrating her and sucking on her nipples, increasing the lust.


    Yuri''s pussy was secreting large amounts of juices that had stained the couch and the floor creating a small puddle, but neither of them cared and continued fucking like animals. After a few minutes, Andrew stood up still holding Yuri, and continued fucking her suspended in the air. The slapping of their bodies became louder and Yuri''s moans were almost screams. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Fortunately, the office had thick walls and was soundproof, or everyone in the place could hear her. After so long without fucking her, Yuri was very tight, which squeezed Andrew''s cock and made him moan in pleasure.


    Although his strength had increased, Andrew did not feel very comfortable with this position, so he carried Yuri to the desk where he laid her down and continued to penetrate her mercilessly.


    Yuri''s tits swung like a vertical pendulum, up and down. Her expression showed the intoxication of lust and pleasure, but she never asked him to stop, on the contrary, she urged Andrew to be wilder.


    Andrew was not one to refuse, so he sped up his movements and even though Yuri had cum, he didn''t stop. He intended to fuck her until she broke.

 CHAPTER 630

    Andrew and Yuri had a hectic morning and fucked like rabbits for hours until Yuri was satisfied or rather until she was unconscious due to multiple orgasms.


    Andrew''s stamina had improved a lot, so he only came once, but it was enough to paint almost all of Yuri''s body white. She was left unconscious lying on the couch with semen all over her body.


    The pupils had disappeared from her eyes, and her buttocks were red from the amount of spanking Andrew had given her, but only a satisfied expression could be seen on her face.


    Andrew didn''t bother to wake her up, she had to rest, so she went to the bathroom alone and cleaned the dirt off her body. When he came out Oliver was waiting for him, as she never traveled without him.


    He closed the office door and informed the employees not to enter or bother Yuri until she left the office on her own. Everyone knew what had happened, as it was common knowledge that Yuri and Andrew were lovers.


    With his business in Dunnas finished, Andrew traveled to Cannaris. When they saw him arrive, everyone was surprised, as Andrew had not come for a long time, but they received him with warmth and respect.


    It was true that since they started working for Andrew they had suffered many problems, but they could not deny that they had a better life at the moment, so they did not blame him.


    Just like in Dunnas Palace, Andrew looked through the books and talked to some of them about various topics. Afterward, he took the carriage and traveled to the Paradise pleasure house to meet Nadila.


    As always he was received with the greatest of ceremony, but nothing ostentatious. He chatted with some of the employees he was familiar with and then went to Nadila''s office to see her.


    When he entered he could see the beautiful woman with wheat-colored skin checking some accounts. Nadila heard the door open and pouted as she claimed, "You finally deign to visit me."


    Andrew could only smile bitterly, for while Nadila was not really upset, it was evident that she was not pleased by his lack of a visit. Andrew approached her and leaned down and gave her a tender kiss on the lips.


    "Sorry, darling. I had a lot of things to attend to," Andrew said as he caressed her cheek. She did not refuse but continued to act hard to get and said, feigning annoyance, "I hope you are ready."


    At her words, Andrew laughed and replied, "I think you are the one who should be prepared." Nadila''s face turned red all the way to her neck, but she said nothing, she just stood up and walked to the side door.


    That was where her room was and where they normally made their nest of pleasure and lust when Andrew visited. She said nothing, simply entered the room and Andrew followed shortly after.


    In the room, Nadila did not wait for Andrew to say anything and charged at him, hugging him and kissing him with euphoria. Just as he had thought, her condition was worse than Yuri''s, so Andrew didn''t refuse.


    He also hugged her and returned the kisses until they ran out of air, then they separated. Andrew grabbed her ass and lifted her up to take her to the bed, something Nadila didn''t refuse.


    Once in bed, Andrew laid her down and began to kiss her all over. Soon her clothes got in the way and he undressed her, while he also took off his clothes. Now with their naked bodies, they intertwined like a pair of snakes.


    Andrew''s mouth traveled all over Nadila''s body. He started with her mouth, followed by her neck, until he went down to her tits. There he stopped for a moment, while he played with them.


    He massaged them, sucked, and squeezed her nipples tenderly and from time to time firmly. Nadila''s moans began to rise in tone, while she grabbed his hair trying to endure the pleasure.


    Andrew then continued down to her abdomen, played with her belly button for a few seconds, and then reached the forbidden valley. Spreading her legs, Andrew stuck his mouth on Nadila''s dripping pussy and began giving her oral sex.


    His tongue left no space untouched. He moved with great skill all over Nadila''s forbidden valley and his hands played with her clitoris, making the wheat-skinned girl moan in pleasure. Eventually, Andrew inserted a few fingers inside her, causing Nadila to cum. A small but powerful jet of vaginal juices shot out, soaking Andrew, but he didn''t care.


    As she was ready for action, Andrew didn''t make her wait, and lining up his cock with Nadila''s pussy, he pushed his hips and penetrated her as deep as he could. Nadila let out a loud moan as she felt Andrew''s cock making its way inside her, but that was just the beginning.


    Little by little, Andrew''s movements became stronger and faster. Nadila''s moans began to echo throughout the room and the slamming of their bodies colliding was what followed.


    Nadila''s tits shook like jellies on a crooked table, as they swung up and down with each thrust of Andrew. His cock entered and exited Nadila with difficulty, because like Yuri''s, it was tight, due to the lack of activity.


    Nadila''s interior was hot and tight, which increased the pleasure that Andrew felt, but even with that, he continued to push harder and deeper. Nadila''s moans were getting louder and splashes of fluids flew with each thrust.


    After several minutes and Nadila cumming, Andrew turned her around and now she was on all fours with her ass in the air waiting for Andrew to penetrate her. Without making her wait, Andrew positioned himself behind her and inserted his cock.


    He could now go deeper and his pelvis hitting her prominent ass made a loud thud that was only drowned out by Nadila''s moans. Just like with Yuri, they fucked for hours and only stopped when Nadila lost consciousness.


    She was face down with a blissful expression and her back and ass were stained with Andrew''s white seed. The load was amazing and just like Yuri it painted her white.


    Having satisfied the girl, Andrew went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. Nadila had not yet regained consciousness and Andrew did not want to disturb her so he let her rest while he left. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Just like he did with Yuri, he informed the employees not to disturb Nadila until she herself left the office. Again, these employees also knew what had happened but no one said anything and followed Andrew''s orders. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having finished what he came to do, Andrew prepared to return to Cannes Palace, but when he arrived at Cannaris Palace to teleport, he met a messenger from the emperor.


    "Greetings, Mr. Andrew. The emperor would like to have a meeting with you, is it possible to accompany me?" said the messenger who was well-dressed and spoke with cordiality and respect.


    Honestly, Andrew did not want to see the emperor, but refusing him would be troublesome as well, so heaving a sigh of resignation decided to accept, so he replied, "Lead the way."

 CHAPTER 631

    Accompanied by Oliver, Andrew went out again following the messenger that the emperor had sent. Honestly, he wasn''t very happy that the emperor summoned him, but he couldn''t leave without responding either.


    It wasn''t that he owed the emperor anything, on the contrary, it was the emperor who owed him a lot, but he was still the highest authority in the country, so he couldn''t ignore it.


    While he''s not in Cannaris, he has no obligations, but now that he came and was seen, there was no way to shirk the obligation. Inside the Heavenly Palace, Andrew is practically a god and fears nothing, however, he''s still not so powerful that he can ignore the rulers.


    Although even with all the powers and authority that the emperor has, it would be impossible to even pressure him in there, but there were other ways to make his life miserable or at least his business miserable. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For example, he could ban entry to the Heavenly Palace and then he would be left without customers. While Andrew could then suspend the sale of key products such as rejuvenation cream and others, the truth is that it was not that substantial as a bargaining chip.


    Inside the carriage, no one said anything and they remained in an awkward silence until they reached the imperial castle. There the messenger relieved his assignment so that a butler who was already waiting for them could guide Andrew.


    The butler guided them to the office that they had used on other occasions to talk, but before entering, the butler informed them that only Andrew could enter, which did not please them.


    Despite their annoyance, they obeyed and Oliver remained outside. The butler offered to take him to a different place, but Oliver refused and said that he preferred to wait in front of the office door.


    There were some guards nearby, so the butler did not insist, as he was sure that Oliver could not do anything with the guards watching the place. Andrew did not want to waste time and entered the room.


    Inside were Augustus and his ministers. Arturios and Demon were also present, although the latter was hidden in the shadows as always, but it wasn''t hard for Andrew to notice thanks to Pelusa.


    Upon entering, everyone turned to look at him. Some with a mocking look and others with seriousness, but Andrew didn''t pay attention to them, he just looked at the emperor and without wasting time asked, "May I know the reason for the summons?".


    At Andrew''s question, all the ministers were surprised, because they couldn''t believe how disrespectful Andrew was being. Normally he should act with respect and bow to the emperor, but Andrew didn''t feel like wasting time.


    Even Augustus wrinkled his eyebrows a little and couldn''t help but reproach him, "I know that Mr. Andrew doesn''t have a very good impression of us, but he should at least have a little decorum."


    Andrew, not caring about being in front of the highest authority in the country, replied, "I just came back to check on some things and have some fun, and your summons are more than annoying, so why should I act respectfully?"


    The ministers couldn''t stand Andrew being so arrogant and one of them, someone who wasn''t at this table of ministers before, stood up indignantly and said with obvious annoyance, "Watch your words brat, you''re before the emperor."


    For the first time, Andrew looked at the ministers sitting at the table. To be more specific, he looked at the one who had spoken and didn''t recognize him, so he asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    Andrew wasn''t being aggressive for no reason. The truth was that he was upset and that''s why he was acting according to his current feelings. Augustus and the others noticed this and didn''t understand the reason.


    It''s true that they weren''t on the best of terms, but they weren''t so bad that he would act like that either. They seemed to have short-term memory, as they didn''t remember that Andrew literally moved because of them.


    However, it was the minister who had spoken before who continued saying, "I''m Elrod the minister of economics." Andrew put on a confused expression, as he didn''t remember that there was such a ministry in Cannaris before.


    Augustus seeing his confusion intervened, "It''s a new ministry. The minister of the national treasury has a lot of work, so we decided to separate some duties."


    Andrew turned his attention back to Augustus and asked again, "So, what do you want from me?" causing Minister Elrod to rant again, "Brat, just because the emperor gives you liberties, you can''t be unreasonable."


    "Look, I was brought here by force. I don''t give a damn about your emperor. You''re new here, so first learn what they did and then you can talk," Andrew said scolding the new minister.


    Everyone else was surprised at how direct Andrew was. They could feel his hatred in the words, something they hadn''t expected, but before they could say anything, Andrew looked back at the emperor and asked, "What do you want?"


    Augustus really didn''t like Andrew''s attitude. It''s true that they had their differences, but he had called him to discuss some business opportunities, to lighten the mood, but it seemed that Andrew didn''t want to hear about them.


    While this puts him in a bind, Augustus is the emperor and has his pride, so he won''t lower himself to Andrew, so he says, "You should tone down your tone. It''s true that we have our differences, but don''t confuse things, I''m the emperor."


    Andrew looked at Augustus without changing his expression and letting out a sigh said, "So, emperor, what do you want?" Andrew paused slightly and added, "I''ve already cut my business in your country to a minimum, do you want me to withdraw it as well?"


    Augustus furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that after his threat, Andrew didn''t change his attitude. Still, he didn''t want to continue with this childishness, so he stated his goal.


    He promoted the shopping mall he had created by copying Andrew''s idea in Dunnas and offered him some benefits to expand his business. It wasn''t that the Emperor wanted Andrew to return, but he wanted his products.


    His spies in Dunnas had reported the large amount of special products he offered and he was upset that Cannaris didn''t have access to them, so he was tempting him to trade.


    Andrew listened to everything the Emperor and his ministers had to say. Even Minister Elrod participated like a good businessman, despite his annoyance at Andrew. After they finished talking, Andrew was silent for a few seconds and replied, "I''m not interested. Is that all? Can I go?" His attitude said it all.


    Augustus and the others had dark expressions and were starting to get annoyed by Andrew''s attitude and at that moment Arturios stepped forward and asked, "What do you want as compensation to mend our relations?"


    Everyone was surprised to see one of the country''s guardians speaking and doing so in a relatively submissive tone as if Andrew was important to the country and not the other way around.


    This confused them, but they didn''t say anything and waited to see what Arturios wanted to achieve. Andrew looked at the warrior seriously. Among all those present, Arturios was the one who always treated him with the most respect and dignity, so he had a certain respect for him.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Lord Arturios, you are the only one here who has my respect, but I regret to inform you that it is not that you should compensate me to fix something. What is broken cannot be repaired," Andrew replied in a tone that showed depth.

 CHAPTER 632

    Meanwhile, the carriage carrying Helga and Layla passed through the gates of Cannes Palace. The full moon bathed the complex in a silver glow, making the marble towers shine like gems.


    The two solemn-faced vampires knew this meeting would be no ordinary one. Candice, Helena, Carolina, Aki, and Zany, the wives of Andrew''s harem, had insisted on speaking to them personally.


    Helga and Layla exchanged glances, sharing a silent bond that only years together could forge. Arriving at the main entrance, they were greeted by Candice, whose regal bearing was unmistakable. Her smile held a mix of warmth and calculation.


    "Welcome to Cannes Palace," Candice said, extending a hand. Helga and Layla shook it respectfully. "It''s a pleasure to be here," Helga replied, her tone polite but restrained. Layla nodded, her dark eyes flashing with curiosity.


    As usual, the meeting took place in the office. In the center, a round table was set with cups of steaming tea and an assortment of pastries. Helena, always energetic, was the first to speak.


    "We have not come here just to make small talk," she said, looking at them with an intensity that contrasted with her usual joviality. "There is something we all want to know," she added. Helga bowed her head gracefully, while Layla narrowed her eyes cautiously. "Please be clear," Helga said. Carolina, always eloquent and direct, took the floor.


    "We want to know what your true feelings are towards Andrew." The statement fell like thunder in the room. Layla lowered her gaze, her calm fa?ade showing a crack. Helga, more experienced in the ways of diplomacy, maintained her composure, although her lips tightened.


    "Why are you asking us this question?" Helga inquired. Zany, in her usual casual yet sharp tone, replied, "Because it is obvious to us. What we want to confirm is if it is also obvious to you."


    Helga was the first to speak. She closed her eyes, taking a moment to find the right words. When she opened them again, her gaze held a mix of vulnerability and determination.


    "Andrew¡­ he is unique. He showed us a kindness we did not expect and treated us as equals in a world that rarely does so. Yes, my feelings for him have grown beyond what I thought possible," Helga said.


    Layla, visibly affected by her sister''s words, finally broke her silence. Her voice trembled but did not waver, "I did not want to admit it, not even to myself. But¡­ he has a light we cannot ignore. Yes, I love him."


    The hall fell silent for a moment. The vampires'' frankness had surprised even the women of the harem, though they already suspected the truth. Helena was the first to break the silence. Her smile was warm, but her gaze was filled with curiosity.


    "So why haven''t you said anything before?" Helena asked. Then, Helga and Layla exchanged glances before Helga answered. "Because we don''t know if there''s a place for us in his life. Andrew already has all of you, women who clearly love and understand him. We don''t want to be a burden or cause trouble."


    Aki, who had been watching silently, finally spoke up. Her tone was firm but empathetic, "Andrew isn''t one to reject someone for fear of complications. If you have feelings for him, you have a duty to be honest, both with him and with yourselves."


    Layla frowned as if Aki''s words had struck a chord. "But what if by confessing it we ruin what he already has with you?" she said. Candice, the unofficial leader of the group, answered with a serenity that only experience could provide.


    "That''s not your problem. It''s Andrew''s to decide how to handle it." Our role is to support him and be honest with our own feelings." With emotions running high, the conversation became more intimate.


    The vampires shared stories about how Andrew had changed their perspective on the world and their relationship with humans. Candice and the others, in turn, talked about how Andrew had changed their lives, creating a space where they all felt valued and loved.


    Slowly, Helga and Layla began to relax. Although they still harbored doubts, they realized that they were not alone in their concerns. Helena, always cheerful, raised her teacup with a bright smile. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I think it''s time to celebrate. We have two more candidates for the harem!" she said, smiling. The others laughed, even Helga and Layla, although with a touch of shyness. As the night progressed, the conversation drifted to lighter topics, but the decision to speak to Andrew remained a cloud hanging over the meeting.


    Candice, as always, took the role of guide. "When Andrew returns from Cannaris, talk to him. Be honest, like you were with us today. I''m sure he''ll know how to respond," Helena suddenly said.


    Helga and Layla nodded, feeling a mix of relief and nervousness. As they left Cannes Palace under the moonlight, they knew the real test was yet to come, but for the first time in a long time, they felt like they weren''t facing it alone.


    Meanwhile, in the imperial castle of Cannaris, Andrew looked at Arturios, unaware of the girls'' conversation. He had just declared that he had no intention of mending relations with them.


    Andrew had helped the empire too much and it had only harmed him, so he had no intention of mending things. It was a childish thought, but Andrew had his pride.


    Arturios looked at Andrew seriously and asked, "So, are we enemies?" The question made the atmosphere heavy, but Andrew didn''t hesitate and answered, "I don''t intend to be your enemy. "Everyone just walks their own path."


    Everyone understood Andrew''s words, but none of them liked it. It was as if Andrew was looking down on them, and although they were objectively the ones to blame, they wouldn''t admit it, and they even believed that Andrew was being irrational.


    At that moment Arthur spoke again, "Then, you can go." Even though Augustus is the emperor, Andrew didn''t even bother to look at him and left when Arthur gave him the chance.


    Once he had left, Minister Elrod couldn''t help but ask, "Lord Arthur, why do you allow that brat to be so presumptuous?" Although the others didn''t say anything, they all had similar thoughts. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Even Augustus felt that Arthur hadn''t acted well, but he didn''t reprimand him, because he is his master and can''t expose him in front of everyone. Arthur didn''t take the minister''s words the wrong way.


    He simply looked at him and replied, "Because, he''s not someone you want as an enemy." These words were like a bomb in the office. Augustus even jumped and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Then, Arturios began to explain to them what was going on. He had asked Demon to investigate Andrew, so he knew about his relationship with Zaros, Elidyr, and other elites. They didn''t know the details, but the fact that they had those connections was an indication that it would be dangerous to have Andrew as an enemy.

 CHAPTER 633

    The wind blew with a biting cold that seemed to be part of the very soul of the north. Across the vast expanse of ice-elf territory, snow covered every inch of the ground like a pristine white blanket. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The mountains rose imposingly into the grey sky, their peaks perpetually crowned by glittering glaciers that reflected the few rays of sunlight. This was a frozen, hostile world to anyone not born under its influence, but to the ice elves, it was their home, a place of unparalleled beauty and harmony with nature.


    The vegetation, though sparse, had learned to endure. The trees of the frozen forests, tall and sturdy, had silvery bark that sparkled in the light.


    Their branches, covered in perpetual frost, held needle-thin leaves that absorbed nutrients from the frozen air. On the ground, bright blue moss covered the rocks, while small, pale-colored ice flowers poked boldly through the snow.


    Everything in this landscape was adapted to withstand extreme temperatures and a lack of sun for long periods of the year. Ice and snow formed whimsical natural sculptures on the vast plains that stretched beyond the forests.


    The winds, which never ceased, molded snow dunes and carved ice crystals into shapes that seemed created by invisible artists. Frozen ponds dotted the landscape, their translucent surfaces offering glimpses of an aquatic world frozen in time.


    The daily life of the ice elves revolved around survival and respect for their environment. They organized their lives in small tribes scattered throughout the territory.


    Each tribe had its own settlement, made up of structures made of hardened ice and covered with animal skins to protect them from the wind. These dwellings, though simple, were cozy inside, heated by braziers fueled by wood brought from the densest forests.


    Ice elves were masters of hunting and gathering. They used crystal-tipped arrows to hunt creatures adapted to the cold, such as polar deer and white wolves. The skins and bones of these animals were put to good use: the former were used to make clothing and blankets, while the latter were transformed into tools or ornaments.


    Fishing was also crucial, with elves drilling into the ice to catch bright fish that swam in the icy waters. Spirituality permeated every aspect of their lives. They believed that ice and snow were gifts from the goddess Borealis, who ruled the eternal winter. The northern lights, which frequently painted the night sky with dancing colors, were seen as manifestations of her favor.


    Each tribe had a shaman or priest who led rituals to honor them, using hypnotic chants and ceremonial dances under the starlight. The center of their society was the Crystal City, a place that stood as a testament to the skill and resilience of the ice elves.


    Built atop a plateau surrounded by glaciers, the city sparkled like a diamond in the light of the sun or the auroras. Its buildings were made of clear, shimmering ice, reinforced with ancient magic that made it as hard as rock. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The streets were wide and decorated with ice sculptures depicting the heroes and gods of their people. At the center of the Crystal City was the Winter Palace, the residence of the Queen of the Ice Elves.


    It was a majestic building with tall towers that seemed to defy the heavens. From here, the queen ruled with wisdom and justice, uniting the scattered tribes under her mantle of protection.


    She was a revered figure, both for her power and her compassion, and every ice elf, no matter how far away, considered themselves loyal to her. Despite the extreme conditions, ice elf culture flourished.


    They were talented artists who carved sculptures and created intricate jewelry using ice crystals and minerals found in the mountains. Their music played on bone flutes and drums covered in animal skin, evoked the solitude and majesty of their homeland.


    Stories were told around the fire, passing on knowledge and legends to new generations. Life in ice elf territory was not easy, but for them, there was no better place in the world.


    Every snowstorm, every frozen dawn, every night lit by auroras was a reminder of their strength and the beauty that lay in endurance. In their hearts, the cold was not an enemy, but an ally, an essential part of what made them who they were: the guardians of eternal winter.


    The wind was still blowing hard when Eldrin, a messenger from the Frost Eldrin tribe, stopped in front of the majestic Winter Palace. His face, partially hidden by a fur scarf, showed clear signs of fatigue.


    He had traveled for days across the frozen plains, dodging storms and predators, with an urgent message for the queen. The guards guarding the palace''s imposing gates recognized him instantly.


    He wore the typical clothes woven from the fine fibers of blue moss and a crystal brooch that identified his rank as an official messenger. With a brief gesture, the guards allowed him to pass, and the doors swung open, revealing the interior of the palace.


    The main hall was a testament to the art and magic of the ice elves. The transparent ice walls seemed to capture the light of the northern lights, casting soft dancing colors within.


    Queen Liriel, a majestic figure with long, silver hair that fell like an icy waterfall down her back, sat on the central throne. She wore a cloak made of snowy falcon feathers, and her deep blue eyes radiated wisdom and concern.


    Eldrin took cautious steps to the center of the room and knelt, lowering his head in respect. "Your Majesty, I bring urgent news from the tribes to the north," his voice trembled, either from the cold that still enveloped him or from the gravity of his message.


    The queen nodded elegantly, inviting him to continue. "In the last few moons, several tribes have been attacked in their settlements. The perpetrators are not simple bandits or creatures of winter," Eldrin said cautiously.


    After a short pause, he added, "These are unknown invaders coming from the south, carrying weapons of dark metal and using beasts we have never seen before. The attacks have been swift and brutal, leaving destruction and fear in their wake."


    A murmur ran through the room. The queen''s advisors, who were present in the hall, exchanged worried glances. One of them, an old man named Faenir, stepped forward and asked in a gravelly voice, "Do you have proof of these attacks, Eldrin?"


    Eldrin nodded and pulled out a scroll protected by a leather cover. He handed it to a guard, who in turn brought it to the queen. Liriel unfolded the scroll and looked at the maps and drawings made with shaking hands. Schematics of the weapons and beasts were described, as well as signs of the settlements being attacked.

 CHAPTER 634

    "The invaders," Eldrin continued, "not only do they pillage the settlements. They have also captured some of our own. We do not know if they do so for interrogation or for other, darker purposes."


    Eldrin paused again and continued, "So far, the tribes affected have been those furthest away: the Silver Mist and the Frostbreeze. But we fear that if action is not taken, they will soon strike closer to the Crystal City."


    The queen closed her eyes for a moment, pondering. She then looked at Faenir, before asking, "Do you think this could be the work of the humans from the south?" to which the old man hesitated before answering.


    "It is possible, Your Majesty. The humans have always coveted our lands and our resources. If these invaders possess unknown weapons and beasts, they might have forged alliances with other creatures or found ancient secrets that they now use against us," Faenir said.


    Another councilor, a woman named Caelith, chimed in, "And what of the magical wards surrounding our lands? If these attackers have managed to breach them, it could mean that someone weakened them from within."


    A heavy silence fell over the room. The possibility of betrayal was a thought none of them wanted to accept. Liriel rose from her throne, her cloak rippling like a wave of ice.


    "This cannot go unanswered. Eldrin, you will return to your tribe with a detachment of our finest warriors. Faenir, Caelith, I want you to investigate the provenance of these weapons and beasts. If there is betrayal, we will uncover it. And if the humans of the south are responsible, they will face our wrath," she said determinedly.


    The councilors nodded solemnly. Eldrin, though exhausted, was relieved to know that his tribe would receive help. However, he also knew that the road to a solution would be long and dangerous.


    "May the goddess Borealis guide us!" the queen exclaimed, and everyone in the hall bowed their heads in reverence. As Eldrin retreated to rest before his return journey, Queen Liriel stood looking out at the auroral lights filtering through the palace walls.


    In her heart, she knew that dark times were coming, but she also trusted in the strength of her people and the power of eternal winter. As dawn broke, the music of the war drum grew louder with each step, and soon the group could see plumes of smoke rising on the horizon. A settlement was under attack.


    From their perch, they watched a devastating scene. The Frostwind tribe, known for their intricately carved ice structures, was under siege. The invaders, a group of hooded figures wearing dark cloaks with strange symbols, moved with deadly precision. Beside them, winged harpies fluttered, swooping down on the elves trying to defend their home.


    The Frostwind elves, though brave, were clearly at a disadvantage. Their crystal arrows bounced ineffectively off the winged creatures, while the hooded ones advanced with weapons that seemed to absorb light itself, emanating an eerie aura.


    The screams of the combatants and the creaking of the ice structures collapsing filled the air. "This is worse than I imagined¡­" Eldrin muttered, feeling a mix of fear and guilt.


    Syalin, the designated captain for this detachment of elven warriors made a quick decision. "Warriors, to arms! We cannot allow this tribe to fall. Eldrin, stay back and find shelter. We will stop this massacre."


    Before Eldrin could protest, the elite warriors quickly descended the slope, their spears and swords gleaming with cold light. Syalin led the charge, her spear spinning with precision as she struck down one of the harpies that had taken flight.


    The creature let out a deafening shriek before collapsing into the snow. The hooded figures took notice of the new combatants and redirected their attention to them. One of them, evidently the leader, raised a hand wrapped in a black gauntlet, and a wave of dark energy spread toward the queen''s warriors.


    Syalin was prepared, however; with a swift movement, she raised a talisman engraved with ancient runes, dispelling the energy before it could reach them. The battle quickly escalated. The elite warriors demonstrated why they had been chosen for this mission.


    With agile movements and impeccable coordination, they repelled the hooded figures and forced the harpies to retreat. However, the invaders were no ordinary opponents. Their weapons and dark magic allowed them to keep up, even in the face of the elves'' superior skill.


    From his hiding place, Eldrin watched the fight with his heart in his mouth. He wanted to join in, to do something to help, but he knew he was not trained for combat. Instead, he focused on finding survivors. Moving stealthily between the partially destroyed structures, he helped a pair of wounded elves hide in a nearby cave.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Syalin faced the leader of the hooded men. Their weapons clashed with a deafening sound, and the captain knew instantly that this enemy was not like the others.


    His movements were fast and calculated, and his dark magic seemed to drain the strength of the surroundings. Despite this, Syalin stood firm, trusting in his training and the power of the ancient magic that protected his people.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, after a seemingly endless confrontation, the hooded leader took a step back, as if he had assessed that continuing the battle was not worth it. With a gesture to his subordinates, he ordered a retreat. The harpies took flight, carrying some of the wounded hooded men with them, while the rest vanished into the snowstorm.


    Syalin watched warily until they were sure the invaders were gone. Then, he turned to his warriors and said, "We have bought time, but this is not over. We must know who they are and what they want."


    One of the warriors pointed toward the destroyed settlement and reported, "Captain, there are many wounded. We need to help." Syalin nodded. Eldrin, seeing that the battle was over, emerged from hiding and joined the group, helping the survivors organize. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they had managed to save the tribe from the Frostwind, the cost had been high, and the threat of the hooded men remained. The path to truth and the safety of the ice elf people was only just beginning.


    While helping the wounded, the captain and her confidants gathered to discuss what had happened. The main topic was the hooded strangers and their magic, as well as the strange appearance of the harpies in this place.


    They know that harpies do not like cold climates, so seeing them here was strange. In addition, these harpies were somewhat strange, as they did not seem to possess rationality, which does not match what they knew about them.


    Everything seemed to be hidden under a veil of mystery. They still did not know who the enemies were and their objective, but they were clear that they had to pursue them or more tribes would be attacked.

 CHAPTER 635

    The northern wind whipped fiercely, carrying snowflakes that clung to the ice elves'' armor as they cautiously advanced across the vast frozen desert.


    Syalin led the group, her sharp eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of the enemy. Behind her, her elite warriors maintained a precise formation, their weapons ready for any eventuality.


    They had set out at dawn, following the trail left by the hooded men who had attacked the Frostwind tribe. Though the footprints and marks in the snow were fresh, the frozen terrain was a challenge even for them. The hooded men had used harpies for their retreat, making the chase even more difficult.


    "The trail disperses here," one of the warriors said, crouching down to inspect the footprints. It was Raelis, the group''s tracker, known for his keen perception. Syalin approached, frowning. The tracks seemed to fade away abruptly as if the invaders had vanished into thin air. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Those damned harpies," another warrior muttered, adjusting the grip of his spear. It was Kael, a burly elf whose physical strength was matched only by his loyalty.


    Syalin nodded grimly. She knew that pursuing enemies with winged creatures made the task more difficult, but she could not give up. These attackers had brought destruction to her people, and it was her duty to find out who they were and what their goals were.


    "We will not stop here," she ordered firmly. Her voice was calm but filled with determination. "Raelis, look for any other signs. If they flew, there may be clues to their direction," she continued.


    The tracker nodded and began to examine the ground more closely. The other warriors formed a perimeter, keeping watch as the snowstorm continued to intensify. After hours of careful searching, Raelis finally raised his hand in a sign that he had found something. Syalin quickly approached. "What do you have?" he asked.


    "Feather fragments," Raelis replied, holding a small black feather between her gloved fingers. "They''re from the harpies. They look like they flew east," she said.


    Syalin took the feather and examined it. The rough texture and dark color matched the creatures they had faced in the attack on the settlement. "The east leads us to the Eversnow Hills," Syalin said, looking out to the horizon and adding, "If they''re seeking shelter, that would be a good place."


    Kael grunted, pulling his cloak tighter around himself to protect himself from the cold. "The hills are full of crevices and caverns. If they hide there, finding them will be like looking for a snowflake in a storm."


    "I know," Syalin replied and added, "But we have no choice. We can''t turn back without more information." The group resumed their march, heading into the hills. The storm seemed to get worse as they moved forward, hampering visibility and making each step a monumental effort. However, the ice elves were accustomed to these extreme conditions.


    Their endurance and skills allowed them to move with an efficiency that few other races could match. When they finally reached the Eversnow Hills, daylight was beginning to fade.


    The elongated shadows of the rock formations created an eerie atmosphere. Syalin raised a hand, ordering the group to stop. "We need to move cautiously. These hills are full of natural traps, and we don''t know if the hooded ones have left any surprises for us," she said.


    Raelis nodded and took the lead, using her knowledge to guide the group through the treacherous terrain. They moved forward in silence, communicating only with gestures. Every sound, every movement in the shadows was carefully analyzed.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched screech echoed in the distance. The warriors stopped, raising their weapons. "Harpies?" Kael asked, his eyes searching for the source of the sound. Syalin nodded and said, "It seems they are close. Stay alert."


    The group continued forward, following the echo of the shriek. Eventually, they came to a cavern whose entrance was partially obscured by a drift of snow. Raelis inspected the entrance and pointed out marks on the rock.


    "These marks are fresh. Someone passed through here," Realis said. Syalin nodded as she said, "Very well. Let us enter carefully." The cavern was dark and cold, with ice-covered walls that reflected the faint light of the magical torches the warriors carried.


    As they moved forward, the echo of their footsteps mixed with the steady drip of water falling from the stalactites. The group moved in tight formation, with Syalin at the head.


    Every step was measured, and every corner was carefully inspected. Yet, despite their caution, they found no trace of the hooded figures or the harpies. "This doesn''t make sense," one of the warriors muttered, adding, "If they came in here, where did they go?"


    Syalin didn''t immediately respond. Something in the air felt off as if the cavern was permeated with a dark energy. Finally, she stopped and turned to the group.


    "Let''s search every corner. If they''ve left something behind, we must find it," she said. The warriors spread out, inspecting the walls, the floor, and any opening that might lead to another part of the cavern.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was Kael who finally found something: a small metallic emblem embedded in the ice and drawing attention to it, he said, "Captain, look at this." Syalin stepped closer and examined the emblem. It was an unknown symbol, engraved with an intricate design that seemed to emanate a faint magical energy.


    "This must belong to them," Syalin said, putting the emblem away in a pouch and adding, "While it doesn''t tell us much now, perhaps we can decipher it later." However, as they continued to search, it became clear that the hooded figures had disappeared without leaving any further traces. Frustration began to set in among the group.


    After hours of fruitless searching, Syalin finally gave the order to return. The group emerged from the cavern to find a clear but frigid night. Stars shone brightly in the sky, but a feeling of failure weighed heavily on them.


    "What do we do now?" Raelis asked as they descended the hills. "We return to the Winter Palace," Syalin replied in a firm tone, though she could not hide the disappointment in her voice.


    "We will inform the queen of what we have found, even if it is little. "This emblem could be the key to discovering who our enemies are," he continued.


    The journey home was silent. Each warrior was deep in thought, reflecting on what had happened. They had set out hoping to find answers, but they returned with more questions than before.

 CHAPTER 636

    When they finally arrived at the Winter Palace, Queen Liriel greeted them in the main hall. Syalin handed over the emblem and informed him of everything they had found.


    "You did well to bring this," Liriel said, looking at the emblem carefully and continued saying, "Even if it is not much, it is a start. We will investigate this symbol and its origin. For now, rest. You have done your best."


    Syalin bowed her head in respect, although the feeling of failure still weighed on her. She knew that this was only the beginning of a much larger threat and that sooner or later, the hooded ones would attack again. When they did, she would be ready to face them, no matter the cost.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had returned to Cannaris Palace with Oliver. They did not linger long there and immediately teleported to Cannes Palace. They did not want any more people to bother them.


    When they returned to Cannes Palace, Helga and Layla had already left and although the two vampires had declared their feelings for Andrew in front of all their wives, neither of them said anything.


    It is true that they would welcome him into the harem, but if they wanted to belong, they had to do their part. They would not pull strings to get Andrew to accept them or anything like that.


    They had learned their lesson when they welcomed Victoria. Being Andrew''s wife is to bear the seal that proves that they love each other and can be trusted with everything about Andrew.


    If they were forced into the issue, they would enter a new dilemma, as when Victoria joined. They could not treat them with complete confidence, as there were many secrets and despite being Zaros'' granddaughters, they could not trust them with that secret, they had to earn it.


    They had already done a lot by meeting with them and checking the feelings of the two vampires and they had even encouraged them to be more aggressive, as they knew that Andrew is slow at these things, but that was as far as their help went.


    Andrew, unaware of this, didn''t know anything. For him, everything remained the same. He told them about what happened in Cannaris, how he had been summoned to the imperial palace, and the conversation they had.


    None of them or their relatives said anything about how Andrew handled the situation. Before, they had to be on guard against them, but now there was no need.


    They didn''t depend on the business in the Cannaris empire and they didn''t owe them anything, so if things got complicated, they wouldn''t lose anything. On the other hand, they were no longer afraid of them.


    Obviously, they knew that the Cannaris empire had much more than what could be seen, but, even so, they had no authority over Andrew and the only thing they could achieve was to close down his businesses in the country.


    Although they would lose money and their presence in Cannaris, it was not a very serious thing, not now that they had operations in different countries and powerful allies. Andrew also told them about his visit to the royal castle of Dunnas.


    He told them how things were going with the new shopping center and other minor matters that made them a little happy after hearing about the bad experience in Cannaris.


    He also told them about his visit to Yuri and Nadila. He has an agreement with his wives to tell them whenever he is with another girl even if it is a concubine and Andrew is a man of his word.


    They obviously knew that when Andrew said he would visit Dunnas and Cannaris, he would visit his two concubines, but they were still glad that Andrew did not ignore that matter. Once the report was over, dinner was ready, so it was served in the office as usual. At first, Andrew and the others ate with everyone, but currently, he could not continue to do so.


    First of all, the number of employees he has now is much larger, and more importantly, he must maintain a boss status, so now he only eats with his wives, children, guardians, and apostles.


    Only Carmen, who did not belong to any of these, was allowed to eat with them, as she is the children''s caretaker and mother figure to all of them. In addition, she was receiving the blessings of Andrew''s children, so in a way she is another guardian.


    The dinner went off without a hitch. They discussed some miscellaneous topics while eating and when they finished, Andrew played with his children for a while, until it was time for them to go to sleep.


    The Cannes Palace was starting to liven up at that time, as customers were starting to arrive. The employees and courtesans were enthusiastically starting their work. The Amazons were the most energetic, as they were all warriors, so they had a lot of energy and since their intention was to get pregnant, they wanted to attract as many customers as possible. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Unfortunately, since the clients were mostly human, it was difficult for them to get pregnant, but they already knew that, so they were not discouraged and kept trying.


    They didn''t know it, but being so close to Andrew and inside his temple, the influence of his divinity was beginning to affect them. Their intention didn''t change, but they now enjoyed sex work, which wasn''t the case when they arrived.


    Since that didn''t prevent them from fulfilling their goals, they didn''t pay attention to it and continued with their activities as if nothing was happening. Andrew had obviously noticed that, but he didn''t do anything.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to tie the Amazons down with that, it was just that he had no control over it. Still, he asked Fluffy, since he didn''t want the Amazons to claim him later.


    Fortunately, Fluffy told him that there was nothing to worry about. He told her that, if the Amazons didn''t want it, that influence couldn''t break through. In short, they agreed to be more accessible to sex, so there was no need to worry.


    When business was at its peak, around midnight, Andrew and his wives went to sleep. In fact, they really only entered the room to get "Romantic," as it was still too early to sleep. While Andrew and his wives were having a wild night of passion in their room, their guardians were not idle. Oliver, Erick, and Castor were doing their thing with their wives.


    Only Vala was really asleep, as she was pregnant, and Gaston, who does not have a partner, was inactive, at least sexually, as he still spent his time supervising that the whole business was running smoothly.


    Meanwhile, in the realm of demons, more specifically in the Heavenly Palace, Ayla had regained some of her mobility and although she still could not walk, she was already much better.


    Seraphine had already explained to all her sisters about the deal she had made with Andrew and even how he had become her apostle. The succubi were surprised, but then rejoiced, for they knew this was a good thing.


    Still, Seraphine did not tell them everything. She knew that Andrew still had suspicions about whether there were spies among his sisters, so, like a good apostle, she decided to be cautious and evaluate her sisters to avoid trouble.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 637

    Back to the moment after the battle. The sky was tinted a leaden grey as the hooded men retreated with military precision after the skirmish with Syalin''s warriors.


    Despite the casualties suffered and the hostile terrain the ice elves dominated, the attackers moved with relentless discipline. Harpies fluttered restlessly around them, ready to carry the treasures and wounded to a prearranged destination.


    "All set?" a hooded figure asked, his voice deep, as he oversaw the operation. "Yes, Master. The loads are secured, and the trails have been altered as planned," one of his subordinates replied.


    The Master nodded in approval. The hooded men had laid out an elaborate escape plan before launching the attack on the ice elf tribe. This was no mere retreat; this was a masterpiece of disinformation.


    The harpies, winged creatures with lithe bodies and dull-feathered wings that reflected the colors of ice and rock, carried dark metal chests and carefully wrapped packages.


    Some carried wounded members, while others carried what appeared to be loot. On the ground, the hooded men laid a false trail, deliberately directing the clues toward the Hills of Eternal Snow, a steep and treacherous terrain where few dared to venture.


    "Remember," the Master said, looking at his subordinates and adding, "Leave marks on the trees and make sure the tracks lead into the hills. If the elves follow us, they will be chasing shadows."


    Meanwhile, a younger hooded man checked his equipment nervously. His hands shook slightly as he secured a metal badge, a symbol of his loyalty to the order, that hung from his belt. Unwittingly, the hasty movement caused the insignia to fall off and into the thick snow. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, quick!" another member of the group shouted, and the young man had no time to notice his mistake. The icy wind soon partially covered the lost object. As the hooded figures finished their aerial retreat, the harpies ascended with a coordinated effort.


    Their wings beat hard, raising gusts of snow that further covered the tracks the hooded figures had left behind. From the air, the creatures headed southwest but flew in wide circles to confuse any observers on the ground.


    The remaining group of hooded figures dispersed into small platoons, each taking different routes before disappearing into the shadows of the frozen landscape.


    Their task was to ensure that no clues led to the order''s true targets. From the ground, the Master watched the harpies disappear over the horizon. "Perfect," he muttered to himself. The ice elves might be formidable, but their obsession with clues and trails would lead them into a trap.


    Months ago, before the Purgatory organization launched its operations in the frozen lands, they had found a nest of harpies in the demon realm¡ªnot just Ayla''s clan, but several clans.


    The creatures, wild and ferocious, defended their territory fiercely, but the members of Purgatory were no ordinary invaders. Using a dark ritual of black magic, they managed to subdue the harpies and turn them into instruments of their will.


    The ritual required a complex sacrifice: the blood of an innocent being, runes carved in black stone, and a crystal charged with the essence of a fallen god. This crystal, a shard Purgatory had discovered in his search, emitted a corrupting power that could subdue even the most untamed creatures.


    In the center of the ritual circle, a hooded old man had recited chants in a forgotten language while the crystal glowed with a sickly purple light. The harpies, trapped in cages of enchanted metal, screeched and struggled, but one by one, their eyes lost the gleam of independence, replaced by a dull, unnatural glow.


    "They serve us now," the old man had declared, watching the creatures kneel before him. Dark magic had corrupted their souls, turning them into obedient beasts.


    Since then, the harpies have become an indispensable tool for the organization. Able to fly great distances and carry considerable weight, they were ideal for transporting supplies and confusing their enemies.


    The attack on the ice elves was not an isolated act. It was part of a larger plan to divert the attention of the powers of the continent while the organization searched for the remaining fragments of the fallen god.


    These fragments, scattered across the world, contained unimaginable power that Purgatory believed could bring their deity back to life. In each region, the hooded figures had launched calculated attacks on vulnerable communities.


    Tribe after tribe, village after village, were brutally attacked. The chaos that ensued forced local forces to focus on their own defense, leaving Purgatory free to explore ancient sites and gather information about the fragments.


    "As long as you continue to view our attacks as random acts, our true mission will remain hidden," the Master had said in a secret meeting before the attack on the ice elves.


    Hours later, Syalin and her group of elite warriors arrived at the place where the hooded figures had disappeared. The ground was marked with fresh footprints, some human, others from unknown creatures.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "This doesn''t make sense," one of the warriors commented, leaning down to examine the marks and adding, "It seems they headed toward the Hills of Eternal Snow, but something doesn''t add up."


    Syalin knelt beside the warrior, her eyes scanning every detail carefully. She was a veteran of countless engagements in the frozen wastes, and her intuition rarely failed. "True," she replied, her eyes narrowing. "The tracks are too obvious. If they were trying to hide, they would have used a less detectable method. This seems like a deliberate distraction."


    Another warrior, a woman named Kaelith, looked up at the horizon where the hills met. "What do they gain by taking us there?" she asked deeply. Syalin didn''t answer right away. Instead, she began to slowly walk around the area, looking for anything that might have gone unnoticed. It was then that she saw a flash of silver beneath a layer of loose snow.


    She bent down and picked up the item. It was a metal badge with an intricate design: a circle surrounded by unknown runic symbols and a central figure that looked like a falcon with outstretched wings.


    "What is this?" Kaelith asked, coming closer. "It looks like an identifying mark," Syalin replied, turning the object between her fingers, and added, "But it doesn''t belong to any known tribe. This is something completely new."


    The warriors gathered around Syalin, studying the insignia with fascination and concern. "Do you think they left it there on purpose?" asked one of the younger members of the group. "I don''t think so," Syalin replied, and continued, "This looks like an oversight, and if so, it could be our best lead." They then visited the Eversnow Hills and found another similar one.

 CHAPTER 638

    For their part, the harpies landed in a hidden valley, surrounded by cliffs that offered natural protection from any intruders. The hooded men moved quickly, unloading their loads and tending to the wounded.


    The Master monitored every move, making sure everything was in order. "Any problems during the retreat?" he asked one of his lieutenants who replied, "None, Master. The ice elves will follow the trail into the hills, as planned. Even if they suspect our intentions, they will waste days trying to locate something that is not there."


    The Master nodded, satisfied. His confidence in the plan was solid, but he had learned not to underestimate his enemies. "And the insignia?" he asked suddenly, turning to the group and asking, "Does everyone have them?" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    A murmur of agreement ran through the hooded men, but the young man who had lost his remained silent. His face paled as he recalled the moment he had fastened his belt before the retreat.


    "What is it?" the Master asked, his tone turning cold. "I¡­ I think I''ve lost mine, Master," the young man admitted, lowering his head. The silence that followed was oppressive. The Master took a step towards him, his figure imposing under the dark cloak.


    "Where?" he asked, his voice low but laden with menace. "I don''t know for sure, Master. It was during the battle or the retreat. Perhaps it fell on the field," the young man replied.


    The Master closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to contain his anger. "Do you realize what you''ve done?" he finally asked. "That badge could reveal who we are and what we seek. If it falls into the hands of the ice elves, they could trace it back to us."


    The young man tried to apologize, but the Master held up a hand, silencing him. "There is no time for regrets. Double the guard on the perimeters and prepare a new escape route. If the elves find something, they must not come here."


    The so-called master of this group had no idea that another person in his group had lost said insignia when they were in the hills of Eternal Snow, as he was not brave enough to admit it as the young man did.


    Unfortunately, by the time the ice elves discovered who these insignia belonged to, the hooded men had already retreated from their territory and could do nothing.


    The waters were beginning to get muddy. The leaders of the Purgatory organization had sent their men to different countries to cause chaos. They were only to attack different races and create confusion.


    They would take advantage of that to search for the remnants of the fallen god, avoiding the watchful eyes of the Dragons and the group of arcanists who kept close watch on strange incidents.


    Meanwhile, Andrew, ignorant of all these schemes, got up from his large bed, surrounded by all his naked wives, revealing the passionate night they had lived.


    Without waking them up, he got up, went to the bathroom, and took a shower to clean off the dirt he hadn''t cleaned the night before. After changing his clothes, he left the room and had his breakfast.


    His sexual stamina had increased and using his other skills like divine massage he beat his wives, so they wouldn''t be getting up for the time being, so he decided to start his operations without waiting for them to get up.


    Andrew decided to visit Seraphine in the demon realm. It hadn''t been long since he was there, but he had noticed a new resident there, who wasn''t a succubus, so he wanted to know who she was.


    As always, Oliver accompanied him. In the demon realm, it was just after noon when he arrived, so he wasn''t worried that he had traveled so early, as the time zones were different.


    Andrew and Oliver appeared in the office, where only Seraphine was. Andrew waited until she was alone to teleport away, as he didn''t want to show this to the other succubi, especially since he wasn''t convinced that they were all clean yet.


    Seraphine wasn''t surprised by the appearance of Andrew and Oliver, as she knew this ability. In fact, she was glad to see him, as she wanted to tell him about Ayla. After the polite greetings, Andrew didn''t waste any time and asked, "Who''s the new girl?"


    Again, Seraphine wasn''t surprised. As Andrew''s apostle, she knew that there were no hidden spots in this place since he turned it into a temple or Heavenly Palace. Seraphine was, in fact, counting on this ability to get Andrew to come to visit her when he noticed the harpy, as there was still no method to communicate with Andrew.


    They could send messenger falcons, but with the current situation in the Demon Realm, it was certain that the bird would not get far and even if it managed to escape the interception of the Demons, it would take a long time to reach Cannes.


    Seraphine told him in detail what she knew about Ayla. How her younger sisters found her in the forest, her condition, and what she had told them about a group of hooded men who attacked them.


    The story seemed surprising to Andrew, but it was not something that interested him, since he had no dealings with the harpies and at the moment he did not know that the attackers were his enemies.


    For this reason, Andrew asked Seraphine the reason why she gave so much importance to the harpy and then Seraphine explained the resonance that she had had with her when she was close.


    This did interest Andrew. Fluffy had already assured him that only succubi received Eros'' blessing, so the fact that Seraphine felt a connection to Ayla was strange.


    Andrew asked Fluffy if she knew what it could be and after some thought Fluffy replied, "I don''t know very well about the blessings given, but if Eros gave one to succubi, it wouldn''t be strange for other gods to do the same to other races."


    "What other god''s blessing could it be?" Andrew asked curiously, to which Fluffy replied, "Since harpies have a heat or horniness period, it could be about fertility or even love, but I''m just guessing."


    Fluffy paused briefly and added, "Also, it could be something similar to Oliver''s eye blessing, only on a racial or more problematic level, it could be a curse."


    "Curse?" Andrew asked and Fluffy replied, "Yes. Gods can grant blessings or curses. The state of harpies where they go into heat or ardor seems more suitable for a curse than a blessing."


    Although the topic had become dark, Andrew was intrigued by this curse thing and quickly asked a few questions, which Fluffy answered calmly. After hearing everything that Fluffy knew about curses, he looked at Seraphine and said, "Take me to her, I would like to see her," and only with Seraphine assisting began to lead the way. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 639

    In no time, after a short walk, they arrived at the room where Ayla was staying while she recovered from her injuries. Although she had improved considerably, she still couldn''t get out of bed.


    As a harpy and like most demons, she has a great recovery ability, but her damage was severe, so although compared to how they found her now she was better, she was still weak and injured.


    Seraphine knocked on the door and after hearing, "Come in," she opened the door and there she could see the little harpy sitting on the bed with bandages all over her body, as if she were a mummy.


    "How are you feeling today?" Seraphine asked upon entering with a motherly tone. They had created a rather strange relationship where Seraphine seemed to consider her a daughter and strange as it sounds, Ayla also saw her as a mother.


    Maybe it was due to the trauma she suffered from losing her family and how Seraphine and the other succubi had taken care of her, but that didn''t matter. Andrew and Oliver didn''t come in right away.


    They knew they had to do this with a bit of tact, as the wounds were still fresh and she didn''t mean the physical ones, but the emotional ones. Seraphine chatted with her for a few minutes and then said, "Ayla, there are two people here who want to see you."


    A somewhat confused Ayla asked, "Who?", then Seraphine began to explain who Andrew and Oliver were. Obviously, she didn''t tell her that Andrew is a god candidate and that Oliver is his guardian.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    What she did tell her was that all the succubi were Andrew''s subordinates, that they worked for him and that Oliver was his companion. Hearing this, Ayla became nervous. Seraphine noticing this, smiled and taking her hand reassured her saying, "You don''t have to worry. They are good people, they just want to meet you and ask you some questions."


    Ayla may have been young, but she was smart, so she immediately understood that Seraphine was telling her that she would be asked about what had happened in her clan. She really didn''t want to relive those memories, but she also understood the situation.


    She was like a refugee here and although Seraphine and her sisters had taken her in, Andrew was the boss and he should know what was going on, so she didn''t refuse and Seraphine patted her hand gently and said, "Calm down."


    Then she let Andrew and Oliver in. Shortly after the knock, Andrew and Oliver entered the room. They did their best to put on friendly expressions, not wanting to make the little harpy uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, Oliver failed miserably. So many years as a general had conditioned him to have a stern expression and now as a guardian and the man in charge of Andrew''s safety, he didn''t have a different expression.


    The moment Ayla saw him, she immediately trembled a little in fear, something that everyone noticed. Seraphine just held his hand showing him that she was there and that nothing bad would happen to him.


    Andrew for his part, turned to look at Oliver, and seeing his expression he could only shake his head with a wry smile saying, "Would it really kill you to smile a little? I don''t understand how Marie could fall for you."


    The comment made Oliver smile and not letting it bother him he replied, "I was born with this face and Marie knows me, she knows that this is just the exterior." Andrew was surprised by the answer because Oliver never makes joking comments like this.


    Little did Andrew know that it wasn''t a joking comment, Oliver was totally serious. Not wanting to pursue the subject any further, Andrew left Oliver and approached the little harpy.


    "Sorry about Oliver''s grim face. He''s a sourpuss, don''t pay attention to him," Andrew said trying to lighten the atmosphere, which he successfully did, because Ayla looked much better now.


    Oliver, not wanting to interrupt the conversation, moved to a corner of the room, avoiding Ayla''s gaze, to make her feel more comfortable. As Andrew was about to start talking to Ayla, Fluffy said, "It''s actually a curse from Eros."


    This surprised Andrew and he looked closely at Ayla. If Seraphine had been able to sense the connection, he should be able to as well, and indeed he could.


    It wasn''t a strange power or anything like that, just a small sensation. Within seconds he could understand what the curse was, but he still asked Fluffy, "Why do you think they were cursed?"


    "That can be hard to figure out. Gods are like children sometimes. They can bestow blessings or curses on a whim, so I don''t think it''s something you need to worry about," Fluffy replied. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ayla was starting to get nervous as Andrew approached, but after looking at her, he didn''t say anything and that worried her. Seraphine noticing this and knowing that Andrew must be talking to his divine beast said, "Relax, he''s assessing your injuries, don''t worry."


    Obviously, it was a lie, but Ayla trusted Seraphine, so she believed him. Andrew upon hearing Seraphine, realized his mistake and quickly apologized, "Sorry, little one, I didn''t mean to be disrespectful."


    Ayla immediately began to shake her head saying, "Not at all. I''m already grateful that you saved me and took care of me, there''s nothing disrespectful." Andrew smiled at the little girl.


    Harpies are different from how they are described on Earth. They don''t have wings instead of arms and claws instead of legs. In fact, they look like a normal human, but with feathers on their arms.


    To be more exact, harpies have two forms or transformations. Ayla''s current appearance is when they are relaxed or weak. The appearance described on Earth is when they are in combat mode and are hunting.


    At that moment their legs transform into strong claws that can crush steel and their arms change into large wings that allow them to soar through the skies like a bird. Andrew then began to ask Ayla questions. He started with simple questions, such as her age and name, even though he already knew this information thanks to Seraphine.


    He just wanted to break the ice and when he saw that Ayla was calmer, he began to ask questions about what she had experienced. Ayla, just like when Seraphine and the others asked, told him everything she remembered.


    Even now that she had had time to think while she was recovering, she had remembered some events from that night that she had not been clear about before and she told them to him as well.


    Andrew listened patiently and the more he listened, the more he felt that these hooded men were members of the organization called Purgatory that wanted to revive the fallen god.


    He wasn''t the only one who thought that. Oliver also had a grim expression on his face as he listened to the story, thinking the same thing as Andrew. Seraphine didn''t know this information, so she didn''t make any connection.


    After Ayla finished her story with a sad expression, Andrew approached her, and patted her head and said, "I''m sorry I made you remember such a traumatic event."

 CHAPTER 640

    Somehow Andrew''s pats managed to comfort Ayla. After she recovered from the sadness brought by remembering such traumatic events, Andrew asked about the other thing that caught her attention.


    "Ayla, can you tell me about the condition of harpies when they go into heat or estrus?" he asked without a trace of nervousness or embarrassment. Still, Ayla looked at him strangely.


    He even looked at Seraphine as if asking, "What does he want?", to which Seraphine could only answer, "He''s just curious. Answer if it''s not a problem." Andrew noticing her transgression of a delicate subject, immediately said, "If it''s too personal, you''re not obliged." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ayla looked at him and after a few seconds of contemplation began to tell him. It turns out that harpies felt their blood warm up every month and their libido rose enormously. Unlike women of other races who suffered their period like women on Earth, harpies went into heat and had to satisfy their urge or it could become very painful.


    The reaction is so strong that they just forcefully grab any nearby man and have wild sex, regardless of race. Older harpies or those who have already been mothers do not suffer as much, but young ones are a separate case.


    Obviously, this does not occur since they are children. In fact, they begin to have their hot seasons after the age of 20. Even Ayla explained to him that she had not yet had her first hot season.


    This was not abnormal, since Ayla had only recently turned 20, so she had not yet reached that stage, but it was certain that it would soon come. Andrew also asked if she knew the reason why they suffered from this, but she did not know.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    What her relatives had told her was that hotness was a normal condition for them. Andrew didn''t reveal that it was a curse, as it wasn''t really something that harmed them per se. Harpies had a sense of family, but they didn''t form permanent couples like other races. They only had transient partners who satisfied their needs when they went into heat.


    This doesn''t mean they didn''t have paternal love; they just didn''t settle down like a conventional family. A man having children with different women was normal and didn''t affect them.


    In short, they had adapted to the curse and they also had an advantage that other races didn''t have. Genetic problems among harpies didn''t exist, so it wasn''t unusual for siblings or even parents and children to have offspring.


    While it''s true that they tried to avoid it as much as they could, there were sometimes cases where it was unavoidable. When harpies went into heat, they would only take the closest male and if that was their father or brother, they would still do it.


    The strange thing about this is that, although they relatively lost the ability to think rationally at that time, they did not attack young men, more specifically children.


    Even they themselves did not understand this, but Andrew thought that it must be something planned by the god who cursed them. That is why he thought it was not a harmful curse because although it harmed them, it was only a high libido and they did not do something as extreme as raping children.


    Even so, it was a little dangerous, since Ayla was at the age of entering her first season of horniness and there were no men here with whom she could satisfy her urge, which could lead to problems.


    Just think about it, if she went into heat, she would only look for the first one that crossed her path, so raping a nearby demon would be problematic, especially in this era, when the realm of demons was in a strange period.


    This was a problem that had to be faced with foresight, so Andrew proposed two solutions. The first was for her to come with him to Dunnas Palace, where there were many courtiers, and in case her heat flared up, she would have someone to vent it on.


    The second solution was to bring some men here, to satisfy her in the eventual event. Ayla didn''t want to be separated from Seraphine and the others, so she preferred that he put some men here.


    The problem with that was that this is a building full of succubi. Andrew was afraid that they would be squeezed out before Ayla could have a chance if she went into heat.


    Seraphine could only smile bitterly, as it was a very real possibility, which made Ayla nervous. She really didn''t want to be separated from them and although she had a good impression of Andrew, she had only just met him, so she didn''t feel safe going with him.


    This wasn''t strange. Not even Seraphine could convince her of that and Andrew understood, so he instructed Seraphine to get her sisters in line and not to leave the men she would bring dry before Ayla had her event.


    Ayla was glad to hear him say that, but Seraphine scrunched up her face, knowing it would be difficult. Andrew comforted her by saying that he would always be there and if anything happened, he would come immediately.


    This calmed her down a bit and after chatting a bit more, they left the room for Ayla to rest. Returning to the office, Seraphine asked, "What do you think?". Andrew didn''t hide anything from her and told her that the connection he felt was because of the divinity of Eros that lived in the harpies, but that it wasn''t a blessing, but a curse.


    Hearing this, Seraphine panicked, not wanting anything to happen to Ayla, but Andrew calmed her down by explaining what the curse did and that there was no danger to her.


    Still, Seraphine asked, "But why were they cursed?", to which Andrew replied, "Honestly, I don''t know. It could be a whim of some god Eros or one of his ancestors actually did something, but like I told you, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "Can''t you remove it? The curse," Seraphine asked, but Andrew shook his head and replied, "I''m afraid I''m not that powerful. Maybe once I ascend I can do it, but for now, it''s not possible."


    Seraphine sighed in resignation and didn''t insist. Andrew, noticing Seraphine''s behavior, couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so attached to her?", to which Seraphine replied a little nervously, "I honestly don''t know. I just feel a connection with her."


    Andrew didn''t pursue the matter so he changed the subject to the hooded men who attacked Ayla''s clan. He told her his speculations, which made Seraphine become serious.


    She understood the problem of the fallen god, as Andrew had told her about it, but to date, she didn''t know about the Purgatorio organization and its activities. "Do you think the harpies had something they wanted?" Seraphine asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I still don''t understand how this organization operates, I just know that they are enemies and we must be vigilant. For your part, gather as much information about them as you can, but don''t take any risks. They are dangerous," Andrew told her seriously.


    Seraphine merely nodded and after a few more words, Andrew left with Oliver back to Cannes Palace. Although it was just speculation, Andrew wanted to notify Zaros. He has more resources and contacts, so he could investigate this situation in detail.

 CHAPTER 641

    Upon returning to Cannes Palace, Andrew told everything that had happened with Ayla in the Demon Realm to his wives who had already gotten up and were just having breakfast with the children.


    They all immediately concluded the same thing as Andrew and Oliver. The hooded men who attacked the harpies must have been members of Purgatory. In fact, Candice''s ability was activated upon hearing what Andrew said.


    Her ability is one of the most powerful among all the abilities his wives had received, but it activates without regard to their will. It can be a random event or a simple conversation like this that activates it.


    Also, she is quite vague in the things she shows. The ability activated and showed Candice that these hooded men were active in many places and that it could bring them trouble. Unfortunately, she didn''t tell them anything else. It honestly left them with more questions than answers, but the mere fact that the ability was activated was cause for concern.


    They knew that it only activated when there was an event that related to them, so the hooded men were their problem. This strengthened Andrew''s idea to tell Zaros and ask him to investigate.


    Without wasting any time, Andrew took a carriage and traveled to the Pixoy family mansion. As usual, they already knew he was coming, so the guards did not stop him.


    Lucian had already returned from the Demon Realm, so he was the one who greeted them at the entrance of the mansion. While Andrew could teleport, Lucian and the liquid spirits sent by Elidyr to protect him on his trip to the Demon Realm did not approach him to return.


    They took the opportunity to tour the Demon Realm and assess the situation there after the remains of the fallen god were removed, so they returned on their own.


    Fortunately, with their power, returning was not difficult and did not take long either. Andrew took advantage of the meeting to thank Lucian for the care he had given him during that trip, but Lucian just dismissed the efforts and didn''t think much of it.


    After the short talk, Lucian led them to Zaros''s office. There they found the ancient vampire drinking a glass of wine, which surprised Andrew, as it was still too early to be drinking alcohol.


    Still, he didn''t say anything and respectfully greeted Zaros. Zaros returned the greeting kindly and invited him to sit down. Andrew opened the conversation by thanking him for sending Lucian to protect him on his trip to the demon realm.


    He may not have gone directly, but he was the one who arranged everything, so it was only fair to thank him. Like Lucian, he dismissed the thanks, saying it was what had to be done.


    After a few more words of greetings and normal conversation, Andrew began to explain what had happened. Andrew told him how the succubi had found Ayla and also about the little harpy''s account of what had happened.


    Zaros listened attentively, but was calm, as if he didn''t give much importance to the matter. It is true that Andrew''s concerns were valid, but Zaros didn''t seem too worried about them. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    It wasn''t until Andrew explained to him about Candice''s ability and how it was activated by telling him what had happened, that his look became serious. He knew a little about the abilities that those close to a candidate or god could receive.


    He knew that they were anything but normal and Candice''s ability was special. These types of abilities were rare, but not nonexistent, so Zaros could understand them since he had known individuals with similar abilities.


    Despite that, knowing Candice''s ability was even more serious since it was the consequence or an extension of Andrew''s existence, that is, a candidate for god, so that ability was even more peculiar than the ones he knew.


    "Indeed, it is a matter to be investigated," Zaros said after hearing everything Andrew had to say. Andrew nodded and added, "Yes. I already have my associates investigating, but my resources are limited."


    "Don''t worry, I will spread the word about this matter, so we can better know what we are dealing with," Zaros said and after discussing some additional matters, Andrew returned to Cannes Palace.


    Upon returning, Andrew did not rest. He had to deal with Ayla''s potential outbreak of fever, so he had to choose the men he would send to the Heavenly Palace in the Demon Realm. Andrew could easily send some courtiers from Dunnas Palace, but that was not a good long-term measure. He needed those courtiers to continue generating money.


    Also, even though he had told Seraphine to keep her sisters in line, Andrew knew that was impossible. Even if succubi didn''t actively seek out men, men would seek them out.


    That''s how irresistible they are, and if you add to that the fact that they will be living with them 24/7, it is even more illogical to think that men would resist. The sensuality and flirtatiousness of succubi is something natural, so it''s hard to resist, especially if you are a normal person.


    Resisting is almost impossible unless you''re strong enough or have a strange ability. So, Andrew came up with a pretty smart idea.


    He had a lot of slaves. Most of the slaves were in charge of protecting the Celestial Palaces, although they weren''t really necessary, since Andrew controlled everything, but he couldn''t expose himself, so he had guards. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they were treated with respect and dignity, they were still slaves and didn''t have certain privileges that normal employees had. So, Andrew decided that he would reward them.


    The deal was simple. Slaves who behaved excellently and performed their duties seriously would be sent to the Heavenly Palace in the Demon Realm.


    Andrew would gather a small group of about 10 slaves and send them to the Succubus Palace for two days and leave them there, before replacing them with another group. This way, even if the succubi squeezed them dry, another group would come every other day, so if Ayla got hot, there would be someone available.


    While going to the Succubus Palace didn''t guarantee them having sex with one of them, it didn''t change the fact that they were more likely to than not.


    Now think about it. If despite being slaves, they were treated well, the work was easy, and they were also allowed to have sex with beauties like the succubi, wouldn''t they be even more motivated?


    When Andrew proposed the plan, everyone was shocked and Gaston being the most experienced in business and personnel management immediately gave his approval.


    While slaves working for them have never been a problem if they only dedicate themselves to work, they will have a limit, so he immediately saw the advantages of Andrew''s proposal.


    With that decided, Andrew sent Oliver to inform them. Andrew went further and included Shadow agents who wanted to go. These agents are always in the shadows, but they are important, so it was only fair that they receive this benefit.

 CHAPTER 642

    What Andrew didn''t know was that Shadow''s agents were proportional in gender, meaning there were almost the same number of men and women. This isn''t strange, it''s just that since they are people who live in the shadows, they have joined their comrades.


    Shadow''s agents had formed couples among themselves, without Andrew knowing, and when Oliver told him, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Andrew honestly didn''t know all of his agents.


    At first, they had joined because they were subordinates, almost children of Oliver, and they were few, but over time, their numbers increased. Currently, there are more than 200 members adding up all the regions where there was a Celestial Palace.


    Since the one who dealt directly with them was Oliver, Andrew didn''t know all of them and was unaware of this situation. Most of them are always outside the Heavenly Palace, so he hadn''t been able to evaluate them with his ability either.


    Andrew was even surprised that there were so many agents because he had never paid attention to them, since he always interacted with the same ones. That was obvious, as Andrew only met with the highest-ranking ones who were the most senior.


    Oliver had created an entire chain of command in this organization. The first agents had become commanders or leaders of the others and only they appeared in front of Andrew, so because of that, he never noticed these changes.


    As Shadow''s agents had solved their emergencies on their own, they were not included in the deal, as it was not necessary. While Oliver told the slaves about the benefits they would receive, Andrew traveled again to inform Seraphine.


    He explained what he intended and also told her that they did not need to hold back in having sex with them, but that they should control themselves, so as not to overwhelm them. Seraphine understood his intentions.


    In short, they could have sex with them, but they should not overwhelm them with sex 24 hours a day. Andrew also instructed her, that whenever the slaves arrived, she should introduce them to Ayla.


    This was so that if she got hot, she would know that there were men nearby who could help her and who they were, to avoid trouble and she would not attack a passerby in the city. With everything explained, Andrew returned to the Cannes Palace and helped Oliver travel to the other Heavenly Palaces to inform the other slaves about the benefits.


    The only place they did not go was the Cannaris Palace, since there were no slaves there, as they were the first employees and those who were slaves had already been freed long ago.


    In addition, they had already made their lives. Many already had partners and even children, so it was not necessary to include them. After traveling through all the Celestial Palaces, Andrew relaxed in his office.


    However, in the Heavenly Palaces, things were not so calm. The slaves were very excited, as the benefit they were being offered was not small. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    No one on the continent did not know the succubi. They were the goddesses of sex and eroticism in this world, so the mere thought of spending two days in a building full of them was a dream.


    They immediately began to work harder. They had never slacked off on their duties, but now the situation was different. If before they offered 100%, now they offered 200%. The administrators of the Heavenly Palaces also had additional work, since they were the ones who would recommend the slaves deserving of this benefit.


    As they had just announced the matter, Andrew first brought some courtiers from the Dunnas Palace to take the first shift. Even those who saw beautiful women looking for sex every day at work were impressed with the succubi.


    Andrew had explained Ayla''s situation to them, so they also met her and despite looking young, she was pretty, so they had no complaints. The succubi were also happy to see men in their residences.


    It''s true that succubi are seen as objects and are always at risk of being captured and raped until they break, but it''s also true that succubi need sex.


    It''s not as extreme as harpies in their heat season, but they do need sexual release every so often, and having men nearby that they trust to do that for them is better than having to go out and risk some danger.


    Just as Andrew had thought, the courtiers didn''t last an hour and were already having sex with some eager succubi. Seraphine didn''t stop them, as Andrew had given permission.


    Still, she did warn them not to overdo it or there would be punishment. What is the strongest punishment for succubi? In the situation they are in, it is to make them remain abstinent. So Seraphine had warned her sisters, that they could have sex with the men who would visit them, but not to overdo it or they would go a month without seeing a man.


    The threat was effective because although the succubi pounced on the courtiers that Andrew brought, they were not reckless. They could organize orgies or mere sexual partners, but they never squeezed the last drop out of the courtier.


    Thanks to this, the courtiers did not lose energy and were calm. While all this was happening, Zaros had sent a letter to Elidyr, Lugia, Arion, and all the other allies explaining what Andrew had told him.


    He expressed the particularity of Candice''s ability and the seriousness of the matter. As she used a special method to send these letters, the reception was immediate, and surprisingly the response was also immediate.


    The one who sent the response was Sereda, the top-known arcanist of the continent. She informed everyone that she had information that hooded figures like the ones mentioned had been active all over the continent.


    She mentioned the situation of the ice elves, other harpy clans, and even some beastmen. She also informed them that these hooded figures had a strange ritual that allowed them to manipulate their victims.


    She did not know the details, but she had learned that in the ice elf kingdom, the hooded figures had harpies with them, and in the beastmen kingdom they had ice elves as well. This showed that she had some way of turning them into loyal servants, as not even the slave mark would allow them to control them as the reports she had received said.


    This alerted everyone and they began to pay attention to this group, but Zaros also warned that this could only be a diversionary tactic, so they should be careful. Zaros especially instructed Lugia and Arion to guard the remains of the fallen god that the dragons and Arion had and leave the matter of the hooded ones to the others.


    Everyone understood Zaros'' concerns and agreed. In this way, the movements of both parties intensified and this was only the prelude of what was to come. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 643

    While Zaros and the others were making plans to unmask the hooded men causing trouble across the continent, the mind behind it was also moving.


    The mastermind behind it was none other than one of the leaders of Purgatory, the man in the grey cloak. Unlike Lortad who was very skilled at planning assassinations, this man is a specialist in creating illusions.


    Make no mistake, he is not an expert in magic of that kind like the succubi, but in creating scenarios visible to all, while his true operations were hidden.


    He is a perfect master at throwing smokescreens. This was what he was currently doing. He sent his men with very strange dark rituals to attack different places, attracting attention, while his true objective was done in secret.


    Like everyone in Purgatory, his priority was to find the remains of the fallen god. The leaders of Purgatory were unaware that three of the remnants of the fallen god were with the dragons.


    The only one who knew this was Carcom and he hadn''t told them, as it was his trump card. Carcom isn''t weak, but he''s not strong enough to take them all on either, so for now he''s using them to achieve his goal.


    The leaders of Purgatory want to revive the fallen god and receive his rewards, but Carcom is different, he wants to assimilate the fallen god. Whether he''s capable of doing so is doubtful, but Carcom is convinced that he can.


    The point is that the leaders of Purgatory only know that one of the remnants of the fallen god was taken by Lugia and Arion, so at least they were clear that the dragons had one of the remnants.


    Little did they know that Arion had created a village and that he guarded the remnants. Because of this, they were searching for the other 4 remnants, and as Zaros and the others were very attentive to their operations, he came up with this plan.


    The remnants of the fallen god cause chaos and destruction, so looking for turbulent places was their best option, but they had overlooked something. If the remnants were well sealed, this situation would not arise.


    This is the case of the remnants in the dragons'' possession. They maintained and reinforced the seal constantly, so falling under its influence is unlikely unless it is close to them like Carcom.


    Therefore, Purgatory had not discovered that the dragons had 3 of the remnants they were looking for. Now, the other situation was the complete opposite and was that the remnants were in an inhospitable and uninhabited place to begin with. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    If that place had these conditions from the beginning it would not attract attention and that was where the last remnant was. The man in the gray cloak had noticed this and had looked for different places with these qualities. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had found the remnants, but breaking the seal required time and above all distraction because once he broke it, everyone would notice the energy fluctuations, at least the powerful ones on the continent would.


    For this reason, he sent his subordinates to be more aggressive. Attacking the harpies was small, because they are not a race that lives in seclusion, usually in forests and mountains, so they did not serve as a distraction.


    The ice elves on the other hand were different. Certainly, due to the difficult conditions of their territory, they did not have much contact with others and were more or less isolated, but they were a known race.


    They are powerful and advanced, the mere fact of surviving in the frozen terrains of the north was proof, so, although they have little contact with the world, many observe them.


    Now, his subordinates attacked the beastmen who are even more notorious, which set off alarms throughout the continent. The man in the gray cloak had already planned the next target for his subordinates.


    They would attack the elves, as being the farmers of the continent, attacking them is creating the perfect distraction. He was preparing to break the seal and needed a powerful distraction to carry out his plans.


    If he were to ally himself with the other leaders and Carcom, it would not be difficult to carry out his objective with less risk, but this is not a united organization, just a group with common goals, so he did not inform them.


    Their greed and arrogance are what have prevented them from advancing, which is good for Andrew and the others, since a disunited enemy is an easy enemy to eliminate, well, much easier than one that was united.


    These leaders are not simple people, so it is still difficult to deal with them, but it is still simpler to eliminate them one by one than all at once. Unfortunately for him, the dragons were not still.


    Just as he had thought of this possibility and it had paid off, the dragons also thought the same. Previously, dragons were limited to guarding the remnants of the fallen god in their possession, but now it is different.


    With the appearance of a traitor dragon-like Carcom, they could not afford to let them get the other remnants. All 6 remnants are indeed needed to revive him, but just one of them can cause a lot of trouble.


    Just think about it. The diluted blood of the fallen god on the lost continent created many abyssals, now just imagine what a complete remnant could do in enemy hands.


    The dragons are not many, but they are powerful and it was not difficult for them to find the remnant that the man in the gray cloak had found. This man could not help but curse when he noticed the dragons nearby.


    The dragons were also cautious and sent their warriors in groups, because this way it was much more difficult for them to suffer calamities, especially since they were powerful. Even so, the 5 dragons that found the remnant that the man in the gray cloak had been guarding were weaker than him. Although individually weaker, the 5 could be a threat.


    For this reason, the leader of Purgatory hesitated. However, seeing the dragons'' movements, he had no choice but to face the battle. If the dragons had retreated to inform their superiors, he would not do anything, but instead, the dragons tried to remove the remnant.


    He could not allow them to take the remnant, so he had no choice but to attack. Still, he was smart and decided to attack by surprise, because if he managed to eliminate one or two dragons before they discovered him, his chances increased.


    With that plan in mind, he hid and waited for the dragons to begin their sealing ritual, as it would be the moment when they were most vulnerable and he could strike a strong blow.


    The 5 dragons positioned themselves in different places and began the sealing process. It was an ancient sealing technique, which only the dragons knew, not even Sereda knew and she is the most powerful arcanist.


    The energy of the 5 dragons began to flow and strengthen the seal of the fallen god. Everything was going smoothly and then the accident happened, or at least that was the plan of the man in the grey cloak.


    Seeing that the dragons were absorbed in the sealing process, he moved at a dizzying speed, without showing his power and in silence with the aim of dealing a fatal blow to one of the dragons.


    When he approached, the dragon that was his target noticed his presence, but it was impossible for him to defend himself and this made the man in the grey cloak smile delightedly, because his objective had been fulfilled.

 CHAPTER 644

    The attack was fierce and aimed at the dragon''s heart. If it hit, it would be an instant death even with the dragon''s strength, but fate seemed to have other plans because when he was centimeters away from piercing the dragon''s heart, a powerful claw grabbed his hand. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The leader of Purgatory was surprised to see his attack stopped and quickly looked at the culprit who made his plan fail. However, his anger vanished when he saw the culprit because it was none other than the ancestor of the dragons. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was not a single demigod in the entire continent who did not know that this old man and Arion were the most powerful demigods on the continent. This was not something fabricated, but a reality.


    While it cannot be said that they are invincible, in a one-on-one fight, the chances of them losing are as low as the fallen god regaining his sanity and fair judgment. Unlike Arion, the dragon is of an old appearance, but its body is powerful. The mere claw that clenched the hand of the leader of Purgatory seemed immovable.


    The man in grey knew who the elder dragon was and immediately panicked, knowing that he had no chance of defeating him or even fleeing. "Continue sealing," the elder dragon said in a calm, yet powerful voice.


    The dragon did not dare to reply, he just turned around and continued his work. The elder dragon looked at the man in grey and with a trace of sadness said, "So much power in youth, and instead of doing good you decided to condemn the world."


    It was obvious that the elder dragon was telling the leader of Purgatory that he had chosen the wrong path, but the man in grey was not interested. His brain was working at full capacity to find a way out of this problem.


    At that moment he released all his power to escape from the elder dragon''s claw and he succeeded, although the skin on his wrist was torn. When the man in grey released his power, the other dragons felt the energy fluctuation and almost stopped. However, at that moment, they heard the voice of the dragon ancestor in their minds telling them to continue, so they relaxed and continued performing the seal.


    The sky turned gray and the air vibrated with an ominous energy. In the center of the devastated valley, two colossal figures were engaged in a battle that would mark the fate of the world.


    The leader of the Purgatory organization, dressed in a gray cloak that fluttered as if alive, floated with an aura that exuded chaos. In front of him, the Dragon Ancestor Elder, a majestic creature covered in golden scales that shone even under the dull light of the sky, remained motionless, as if the passage of time did not affect him.


    "Dragon Ancestor," the gray-cloaked man growled, his voice reverberating with the echo of thousands of trapped souls, "Your era is over. Today, Purgatory will claim this world." The dragon did not immediately respond. His eyes, two fiery orbs containing the wisdom of millennia, fixed on the leader with a mix of curiosity and infinite patience.


    "Mortal time is fleeting," he finally said, his deep voice echoing like distant thunder as he added, "But they always seek to defy the eternal order. If you seek destruction, you will be pleased."


    With a deafening roar, the Ancestor rose, unfurling his gigantic wings that darkened the sky. In response, the leader of Purgatory extended his hand, summoning a vortex of dark energy that crackled like a thousand bolts of lightning. The fight had begun.


    The leader unleashed a storm of magic that tore apart the landscape. Rivers of black fire poured from his hands, consuming everything in their path, while a swarm of beast-like shadows emerged from his cloak, launching themselves toward the dragon with devastating speed.


    However, the Ancestor showed no signs of alarm. He opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of golden light that instantly disintegrated the shadows, leaving the air charged with pure energy.


    "Impressive," the leader muttered, his eyes shining with a mix of fury and fascination, but he added, "But it is not enough." The man in the grey cloak raised both hands, summoning a gigantic runic seal in the sky.


    Each symbol pulsed with ancient power, and upon completion, a titanic specter emerged. It was a humanoid form, made of pure darkness, carrying a sword that seemed capable of splitting the world. With a gesture of command, the leader sent it towards the Ancestor.


    The dragon, however, remained calm. As the specter descended, his sword creating ripples that tore at reality itself, the Ancestor raised a claw wrapped in heavenly energy and blocked the blow with insulting ease.


    The resulting shockwave leveled mountains and rivers, but the dragon did not even flinch. "Your power is great, but it is tainted by despair," the Ancestor said, crushing the specter with a decisive move and continuing, "You cannot defeat that which transcends."


    The leader roared in fury and became enveloped in a black aura. His form distorted, growing into a monstrous figure, an amalgam of shadows and bones that radiated corruption.


    With inhuman speed, he charged at the dragon, unleashing a barrage of blows that warped space itself. Each blow was powerful enough to wipe a city off the map, but none found their mark.


    The Ancestor dodged with superhuman grace, his every move precisely calculated. With a twist of his body, he used his tail as a battering ram, striking the leader and sending him crashing to the ground with the force of a meteor.


    "Your existence is a tragedy," the dragon said, slowly descending. "You are a reminder of the mistakes mortals make when they allow themselves to be consumed by their ambition," he added.


    The leader staggered to his feet from the rubble. His breathing was erratic, but his eyes shone with insane determination. "I am not finished. The fallen god will awaken, and when he does, not even you will be able to stop us."


    In the distance, the five dragons accompanying the Ancestor worked tirelessly, completing the seal that had kept the fallen god in his prison for eons. Their arcane chants echoed in the air, each word like a nail reinforcing the barrier.


    The leader of Purgatory attempted to disrupt the ritual, launching one last desperate attack. He channeled all his energy into a single blow, a sphere of dark power that grew to rival the size of the valley. He launched it toward the dragons, his clear target.


    The Ancestor intervened, placing himself between the attack and his allies. With absolute calm, he gathered energy in his chest, creating a sphere of pure light that he then fired in a devastating beam.


    The two energies collided in an explosion that shook the earth and split the sky. When the dust cleared, the Ancestor was still standing, intact, while the leader knelt, exhausted and defeated. "It is the end," the dragon declared.


    With a wave of his claw, he summoned chains of light that coiled around the leader of Purgatory, immobilizing him. The man tried to resist, but his strength abandoned him.


    At that moment, the five dragons completed the seal. A blinding light enveloped the valley, and the echo of the fallen god disappeared, his prison reinforced by another millennium.


    The Ancestor turned to the captured leader of Purgatory, who now looked at him with a mixture of hatred and despair. "We will have much to talk about," said the dragon, his voice brooking no argument.


    The leader did not respond. His defeat was total. The sky began to clear, and the land, though devastated, began to regain its calm. The dragons gathered around the Ancestor, bowing their heads in respect. The battle was over, and the balance of the world, at least for now, was assured.

 CHAPTER 645

    Such a powerful display of energy attracted the attention of many, including Zaros and his companions who did not hesitate to travel to the uninhabited island where the battle had taken place.


    The dragon ancestor and the dragons who had reinforced the seal obviously sensed a large number of demigods approaching and did not leave, as it was a good time to make a statement.


    Before long, Zaros, Elidyr, and many other demigods of great power came over and were surprised to see the dragon ancestor present. They all knew him, but this old man had not shown himself for a long time, so they were surprised to see him.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Some even thought that he had died just like Arion, so upon seeing him they immediately approached and bowed slightly in respect to greet him. The dragon ancestor returned the greeting but did not say anything.


    Everyone had noticed the powerful seal and the captured gray-clothed man, but they didn''t dare ask questions, as he knew the old man would speak when everyone had arrived.


    It could be said that this was the meeting of the most powerful characters on the continent. Some people who were affiliated with the Purgatory organization even came to hide their affiliation with this organization.


    The appearance of the dragon ancestor was a momentous event and they had to be informed of his movements, as he was their current most powerful enemy. As their identities had not been exposed, they simply remained like all the other observers.


    Obviously, they wanted to help the gray-clothed man, but they weren''t stupid. They knew that they had no chance of saving him in the presence of the dragon ancestor and all the prominent figures gathered there.


    After a few minutes, the dragon ancestor decided to speak, as he didn''t feel that anyone was missing. The dragon elder looked at them and without losing his calm expression, he began to explain the situation.


    He wasn''t petty, nor did he sugarcoat reality. He told them what the seal they could see was, who the man dressed in grey was, and the implications of what had happened.


    Most of them were surprised to hear the events even more so when they learned that what was sealed nearby was a remnant of the fallen god, as many of them were survivors of the war a thousand years ago. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had already heard about the organization called Purgatory, but it was the first time they had come across it, so they were interested. The present infiltrators of this organization began to sweat coldly.


    It was not because of fear of being discovered, but because of the fact that now all the powers of the continent recognized them as a threat and that would affect their plans.


    When Carcom and the leaders of Purgatory broke the seal of the remnant of the fallen god in the chaos zone, the dragons were present and communicated the existence of the organization and the threat, but few took it seriously.


    No matter how much reputation the dragons had, no one would believe their words just because of that, they needed proof and now they had it in front of them. Not only were they looking at the sealed remnant of the fallen god, but one of the leaders of the Purgatory organization.


    Now they knew the threat and having suffered the devastation of the war a thousand years ago, everyone became serious. The ancestors of the dragons attended to see how everyone began to see the danger.


    Before they were fighting a battle with few allies, but from that day on things would change. Obviously, the old dragon knew that among those present there were traitors, but he did not care.


    He was not giving important information, only warning the demigods of the continent, so he did not care if these traitors found out. He went even further and looking at Zaros said, "Zaros, why don''t you tell them the details?".


    Upon hearing him, everyone looked at Zaros and the vampire bowing began to tell everything he knew. Zaros is an intelligent man, so he knew what could and could not be said.


    He skillfully hid the information about Andrew being a god candidate. He also hid the fact that Arion and his wife, the daughter of the dragon ancestor Lilith were alive and also the fact that they had one of the fallen god''s remnants in their possession.


    He also omitted the fact that the dragons possessed the other three remnants of the fallen god. This was sensitive information and like the dragon ancestor, he knew there were traitors present, so he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say that.


    Zaros simply told how Purgatory had obtained the remnants from the chaos zone, as that was already public knowledge. He also reported how they had sealed and moved the remnants found in the demon realm.


    And how they had fought against abyssals of old sealed in different parts of the continent. Each event he told surprised those present even more, as they could not believe that this battle was being fought without them knowing.


    The smarter ones knew that Zaros was hiding some things, but they did not dare to ask. Still, there are always ignorant people who do not know how to read the environment and ask where the remnants found in the demon realm had been moved.


    Zaros didn''t answer, he just looked at the dragon ancestor and nodded, "You are safe, you don''t need to worry." Although that wasn''t an answer, the smart ones knew it was unwise to ask.


    However, the traitors were stupid and started raising their voices to find out this information. They already lost Lortad and now the man in gray, those were 2 of the 5 leaders, and they had to come back with something.


    However, that was a stupid move, as it only made the others suspicious of them. Although stupid, they were still demigods, so they quickly realized that their tactic had been wrong.


    They tried to make excuses for the questions they had asked, but the seed of distrust had already been planted. The dragon ancestor didn''t plan on getting involved, so he ignored that event and said, "These remnants and the captured one will remain in the custody of the dragons."


    Moving his hand, an incomparable power flowed into the seal and it slowly compressed until it was the size of a small box. Taking it, he looked at everyone and without saying anything, he disappeared.


    No one dared to stop him, as it would be asking for death if they did. After he left, the others followed suit. In a short time, everyone present left the scene. Although everything seemed to be over, that was not right. The traitors who had dared to question a few minutes ago were being secretly followed by the others.


    They suspected them and so they wanted to see if their suspicions were true. These traitors were not the most powerful, so they could not escape the pursuit, as they did not even notice that they were being pursued.


    Still, they were not that stupid. They knew that it was very likely that others would suspect them for how they acted, so they did not return to the organization or even try to contact them.


    They acted normally and returned to their territories as if nothing had happened. Despite this, surveillance remained and although the traitors did not know if they were being watched, they were cautious.

 CHAPTER 646

    The echo of the Dragon Ancestor''s words continued to resonate in the minds of each of the demigods who had attended the meeting. Under the dim light of the stars and in the center of an ancient clearing where time seemed to have stopped, an unprecedented pact of cooperation had been sealed.


    The races of the continent, divided by centuries of war and mistrust, now shared a common enemy: the Purgatory organization and its attempt to revive the fallen god.


    The Dragon Ancestor, majestic and eternal, had shared his wisdom with a serenity that commanded respect. Each word of his was loaded with centuries of experience and knowledge.


    The demigods, with their diverse personalities and motivations, understood the gravity of the situation. The fallen god had left traces of his corruption in various corners of the world, but no place had suffered as much as the Demon Realm.


    It was here that the meeting had reached its climax. The Dragon Ancestor''s explanation was clear: remnants of the fallen god had taken root in the demonic territory, distorting their minds and exacerbating their hostile behavior for generations.


    With the dragons'' intervention and the containment of those vestiges, balance had begun to be restored. However, the historical impact of that corruption had left deep scars that needed to be healed.


    As the meeting ended, the demigods scattered, carrying the crucial information with them back to their respective kingdoms and races. The task they now faced was not only to combat Purgatory but also to unite a fragmented continent around a common cause. This chapter of history began with the communication of this truth to all nations.


    In the Elven Kingdom, the great trees of the ancient forest rustled as Queen Ethariel listened to her emissary''s message. With her silver hair falling like a river of moonlight and her green eyes flashing with determination, she summoned the leaders of her people.


    "The Dragon Ancestor has shown us the truth," he said in a clear voice. "For too long we have distrusted the demons, but now we know that it was not they who acted against nature, but the corruption that resided in their land. We must join this cause, not only for our survival but for that of the entire continent."


    The elven council approved the unanimous decision to support the joint effort against Purgatory. Scouts were sent out to establish contact with other nations and prepare alliances.


    In the Human Kingdom, King Aldemar, Augustus, and many others received the news in their throne rooms. Surrounded by nobles and strategists, the monarchs rose, slamming their swords hard against the ground.


    "We cannot ignore this threat," they declared with determination. "For centuries we have fought the demons, but if what the dragons say is true, we have been fighting the wrong enemy. "Now is the time to correct that mistake and fight side by side with them against Purgatory," was the unanimous consensus.


    The generals began to draw up plans to mobilize troops and reinforce the borders. Royal envoys set out for neighboring kingdoms with urgent messages, seeking the cooperation of all races.


    The most significant change, however, occurred in the Demon Realm. A land scarred by centuries of war and curse was beginning to feel the effects of purification. The atmosphere, once heavy and suffocating, had begun to clear.


    The demons, whose minds had been tormented by centuries of corruption, began to regain their reasoning. One of their most prominent kings, the Demon King Kael''thar, an imposing figure with curved horns and ember-red eyes, called his council together. In the great hall of black stone, his voice echoed with authority.


    "We have been playthings of a force we did not understand," he said, adding, "But now that the remnants of the fallen god have been contained, our people can finally seek their true nature. We are not the monsters the world believes. It is time to prove it."


    The council approved the king''s initiative to establish embassies in neighboring kingdoms. Demonic representatives were sent as peace emissaries, carrying with them proof of the corruption that had affected their behavior. Although distrust of demons ran deep, the impact of their transformation was undeniable.


    In the Dwarven territories, hammers echoed deep in the mountains as smiths worked tirelessly. High King Durngar¨®n, a proud and robust figure, listened to his emissary''s report with furrowed brows.


    "If the dragons say that the demons were not responsible for their actions, that changes many things," he mused, adding, "But before we join this cause, I want concrete proof. We will send our best scholars to investigate."


    The Dwarves, with their pragmatic nature, made sure to verify every detail. When they confirmed the veracity of the Dragon Ancestor''s words, they began forging weapons and armor for the coming battle. Although slow to act, their commitment was firm.


    The impact of this information also reached the smaller, more isolated races: the beastmen, the halflings, and the nomadic tribes. Each group reacted differently, but all shared a renewed understanding of the danger posed by Purgatory and the need for cooperation.


    The most symbolic change occurred during an unprecedented summit, held on neutral land under the protection of the dragons. Representatives of all races and nations gathered to discuss the threat of Purgatory and the future of the continent. For the first time in centuries, former enemies sat together at the same table, sharing ideas and strategies.


    The Dragon Ancestor, as host of the meeting, watched with satisfaction as divisions began to heal. His words, laden with authority and wisdom, sealed the commitment of all present:


    "The threat of Purgatory is not something that one nation can face alone. Only united can we resist. The corruption of the fallen god has poisoned this world for too long. It is time to purify it, not only with strength but also with compassion and understanding."


    Meanwhile, Purgatory was also preparing. Its agents, aware that their plan had been exposed, worked in the shadows to accelerate their movements. Tensions rose across the continent, with skirmishes and conspiracies threatening to destabilize the gains made. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But the demigods, inspired by the Dragon Ancestor, were leading the effort to keep the alliance together. Each of them took an active role in preparing the resistance, training armies, strengthening defenses, and exploring ways to counter Purgatory''s dark techniques.


    The continent was on the brink of a war like no other, but for the first time in centuries, there was tangible hope. The information shared by the Dragon Ancestor had begun to break down the barriers of hatred and mistrust, making room for cooperation that could change the fate of all. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so, as the stars shone brightly upon a world filled with tension and promise, the continent prepared to face the threat of Purgatory with renewed resolve. The remnants of the fallen god had been contained, but the true battle was only just beginning.

 CHAPTER 647

    The room was shrouded in thick gloom, barely lit by torches dancing in a non-existent wind. The rough stone walls absorbed the echo of each footstep, and the heavy air of the underground seemed to breathe alongside the three leaders who had arrived.


    Seated at a circular ebony table, the three survivors of the Purgatory dome kept an uncomfortable silence. Each occupied their usual place, but the absence of two empty chairs was more noticeable than ever.


    One belonged to Lortad, fallen just a few moons ago; the other, to the recently captured leader, whose name was safest not to mention out loud. With each loss, the power they once held began to falter.


    The Leader in Red slammed his clenched fist on the table, letting out a growl filled with frustration. His scarlet cape fluttered slightly with the movement as if sharing their fury.


    "This cannot continue like this. Two of us have fallen, and now the Ancestor Dragon has declared us enemies of all realms. Purgatory is no longer a secret," his voice echoed through the room, bitter and sharp, as he added, "We are a target."


    The Leader of Green, whose bearing contrasted with his companion''s aggressiveness, bowed his head. His dull green, almost reptilian eyes moved slowly, studying every corner of the room as if he expected to find a lurking shadow.


    "It wasn''t just the Ancestor Dragon. He may have exposed our goal, but someone from within Purgatory is sabotaging us," he said, with an eerie calm, and added, "Lortad''s and the other''s falls cannot be simple accidents."


    The Leader of Blue, the quietest of the three, remained silent for a moment. His navy blue cape hung stiffly as if carved from stone, and his icy gaze studied his two companions before speaking.


    "Carcom," he sneered and continued, "He''s not here for a reason. We suspect him, and we weren''t wrong. Carcom hasn''t been on the right side for a long time."


    At the mention of the Traitor Dragon''s name, the temperature in the room seemed to drop. The three leaders shared a silent knowledge: Purgatory''s bad run, the capture of the most recent leader, and the exposure of their goals couldn''t all be mere coincidences. Someone was moving the pieces against them.


    "We must act before we become easy prey," the Leader in Red continued. "If Carcom is playing against us, we will find him and eliminate him. We can no longer afford to trust anyone, not even our own."


    The Leader in Green nodded slowly as he said, "The problem isn''t just Carcom." Pausing briefly, he continued, "With the Ancestor Dragon openly speaking of our existence, all power hunters and soldiers loyal to the crown will be looking for us."


    He paused again and finished by saying, "We need to hide our network and reorganize our operations. If we stay here, we will be next." The Leader of Blue finally raised an eyebrow, as if he had already considered all this long ago.


    "I have already taken certain measures," he announced and added, "Our resources have been moved to the port cities of the east. Jails, towers, dungeons... Places where no one would look."


    "And the agents?" asked the Leader of Red, calmer, but with a frown. "There will be a purge. No infiltrator will ever undermine Purgatory again," the one in Blue answered coldly.


    Pausing for a few seconds he continued saying, "In fact, I have given the order to capture Carcom. If he is the source of this storm, we will make him pay." A shadow of approval crossed the face of the Leader of Red. It was what he wanted to hear: direct action, without beating around the bush.


    The Leader in Green, for his part, leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes for a moment. "Carcom won''t be easy to catch," he said in a deep voice, adding, "He was one of us, and he knows all the hiding places and codes. He''ll move pieces before we can touch him, and above all, he''s not weak."


    "It doesn''t matter," the Leader in Red interrupted. "If Carcom is guilty, I won''t stop until I burn every inch of this world to find him. His betrayal will not go unpunished," he growled. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Leader in Blue also nodded, but it was the one in Green who finally asked the question that hadn''t been asked yet, "What if we''re wrong?" Silence returned to the room, but this time with greater weight.


    They all knew Carcom''s nature: his betrayal had been barely a suspicion, a shadow in their ranks that he believed was acting for his own benefit. And yet, none of them could deny that his absence coincided with his downfall. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will not be wrong," the Leader of Blue said coldly. "If the price of our survival is the blood of an innocent, then so be it," he added disinterestedly.


    Slowly, the tone of the discussion died down. The torches continued to illuminate their faces, revealing the hardness of their expressions and the determination that had returned to their gazes.


    "We will regroup," said the Leader of Red, rising to his feet with a sharp movement. "Purgatory has not fallen. No matter how many enemies appear; our objectives will be met," he said.


    The Leader of Blue and the Leader of Green exchanged a last glance before following suit. Neither dared to say it out loud, but the weight of the empty chairs was still present.


    "Let the hunt begin," the Leader of Blue muttered, before disappearing into the shadows of the room. One by one, the three left the chamber, leaving behind a table surrounded by empty chairs and a silence thicker than before.


    The torches flickered one last time before extinguishing themselves. Meanwhile, Carcom was in his secret hideout that no one knew about, healing his wounds. The leaders of Purgatory didn''t know, but the dragons had all the missing remnants of the fallen god.


    He had been paying attention to the dragons and waiting for the moment when the ancestor of the dragons left the clan to steal them and that was what he did when he saw that the ancestor dragon was not present.


    Unfortunately, the dragons were more hidden than he believed. Once considered the greatest genius of the dragons, Carcom was under the delusion that other than the ancestor dragon, there was no one more powerful than him, but he was wrong.


    His arrogance and the partial assimilation of the remnants they had obtained from the chaos zone had given him the certainty that, if the ancestor of the dragons was not there, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Therefore, upon noticing the absence of the ancestor of the dragons, he entered the territory of the dragons to seize the remnants they protected, but he encountered powerful resistance.


    He may have been the best genius of his generation and he was powerful, but he did not know many things. The dragons did not only depend on their ancestor to maintain their dominance.


    There was a small group of dragons that were not far from the power of the ancestor. Although they were not far away, it is being too gullible, the truth is that the difference in strength is abysmal, but these dragons were not weak.


    They were the so-called 5 dragon kings and Carcom was no match for any of them even fighting one on one. Each dragon king protected a remnant of the fallen god and there were still two free dragon kings to protect the clan.


    When Carcom arrived in the dragons'' territory with the aim of taking advantage of the ancestor''s absence, he encountered one of these kings and barely escaped with his life.

 CHAPTER 648

    Carcom was surprised because even though he had lived in the dragon clan for centuries, he was unaware of the existence of powerful warriors like the 5 dragon kings.


    This lack of information almost led to his death. It was all part of the dragon ancestor''s plan. These dragon kings had remained hidden with Arion and his daughter Lilith for eventualities like this.


    He wanted to lure Carcom out and eliminate him with his exit, but he never expected Carcom to be strong enough to escape them. Defeating them was certainly impossible, but escaping was possible.


    Despite managing to escape, Carcom suffered injuries and they were not light, but as long as he was alive it was a gain for him. Unfortunately, his plan had major problems.


    Not only did he return empty-handed and almost die, but his absence made the leaders of Purgatory believe he was a traitor. Certainly, Carcom was not loyal to the organization, but having them as enemies was not appropriate, at least not for the moment.


    Carcom was using Purgatory to obtain the remnants of the fallen god and the organization was doing the same with him. They were just allies, as they claim to have the same goals, but that is not true.


    Purgatory wants to revive the fallen god, while Carcom wants to assimilate him, so they are both using each other. Even among the leaders of Purgatory, they were not very close, but at least they did not betray each other, as they understood that they needed each other''s help.


    The problem was that Carcom now knew that he was under suspicion and approaching the leaders of Purgatory was seeking death, especially being weak as he was after fighting one of the dragon kings.


    He was now isolated, with many enemies and few allies, but he did not give it importance. He dedicated himself to healing his wounds and thinking about how he could improve his situation.


    He could certainly report the fact that the dragons had the other remnants to the leaders of Purgatory to gain their favor, but he was not so deluded to believe that they would accept it without problems.


    News of the traitorous dragon Carcom, and the organization known as Purgatory, a shadow looming from the depths of the world, had also revealed its intentions with a brutality none could ignore. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was too cunning an enemy, too dangerous, and in its seeming invulnerability, the world had begun to shake. For the first time in ages, the most powerful and ancient demigods felt the same urgency: the need to unite.


    The first spark of the organization was ignited by Kael of the Four Winds, a demigod whose name was known across all lands and seas. It was rumored that he could summon storms with a whisper and that his wings of wind allowed him to move between planes.


    From his floating sanctuary in the Mist Horizon, he sent heralds, bearers of his voice, to every corner of the world. "Carcom has betrayed the Dragon''s oath and Purgatory grows stronger in the shadows, and if we do not unite, we will fall one by one," the message read, resonating with power as subtle as it was relentless. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many ignored the call at first. Pride was a common poison among demigods, but time soon revealed their error. Entire cities began to disappear. Impossible creatures emerged from the cracks of the world. The wisest understood that if they continued alone, there would be no future for gods, humans, or beasts.


    The Second Responder was Lyria, the Guardian of the Dawn, a demigoddess of resplendent beauty and lethal strength. Her skin emanated a golden light, and her hair was a torrent of flame.


    Lyria was not known for trusting anyone, but Purgatory''s actions had offended even her insatiable pride. "If we do not act, it will be the mortals who pay for our indifference," he announced from the top of Mount Erid.


    One by one, the names echoing from the bards'' chants began to respond. Draneg the Boneweaver, the descendant of the Eternal Night, known for raising legions of undead, sent his messengers with offerings of alliance.


    Asha the Crimson Tempest, whose throne of blood dominated the scorching desert of Mir-Al''Sar, summoned her generals to ready their forces. Even Theron the Shadowwalker, whose existence was as fleeting as a breath, emerged from his ethereal realm to respond.


    Purgatory had interfered in their domains more than once, and this would not go unchallenged. For weeks, the demigods gathered in small groups, sending spies, allies, and champions across the continents to discover the true extent of the threat.


    It was a clumsy, chaotic attempt. Those accustomed to being worshipped and acting alone now found themselves forced to share information and strategies, but the urgency was palpable.


    The name of Carcom and Purgatory became a rallying cry of fear. Among the reports that came in, the worst was confirmed: Purgatory was no ordinary organization.


    They were not simple men or corrupted creatures. Their leaders possessed forbidden artifacts and powers that defied the laws of existence. Kael spoke to the other demigods in a preliminary council.


    "What we face is not a simple insurgency. It is a war against balance itself. Carcom has made a pact with forces that not even the gods dare to name."


    Lyria nodded, her gaze firm and hard as the dawn before a battle, "Then we must act beyond our borders. If we are to save this world, we will not do so from our strongholds. We need an alliance!"


    The proposal was met with more resistance than expected. Draneg and Theron, for example, could barely stand each other''s presence. Distrust was a poison as dangerous as the common enemy. Yet the weight of the threat did not allow pride to destroy the negotiations.


    Still, it was not enough. It was necessary to gather all the recognized demigods, the most powerful and experienced, in one place to formalize the alliance. But such a meeting, in a world of colossal egos and unbreakable wills, was easier to dream of than to organize.


    "Gathering the world''s greatest powers will take time," Kael admitted, his voice a whisper of wind among those present, before adding, "We cannot summon them as if they were simple warriors."


    "It is true," Lyria added. "Each has domains to protect, lands to rule, but we must try. Otherwise, there will be no more domains and no more lands."


    Several steps were decided upon. First, a neutral site would be established for the meeting: the ancient Fortress of Echoes, a place lost among mountains at the heart of the world, as remote as it is sacred.


    "It is the only place where we can all meet without feeling invaded," Kael explained. "Its walls are protected with ancient runes that even Carcom cannot break."


    Each powerful demigod would send an emissary to those who were missing, persuading them to come. Trusted champions would be chosen to oversee the process and ensure that no traitors or spies from Purgatory infiltrated.


    But there was another matter as well: time. "Carcom will not wait for us to hold a council," Asha said in a voice like thunder. "If we take too long, we will find a world in flames when we meet."


    "I know," Kael replied, adding, "But if we rush and come disorganized, we will fail as well." There was a tense silence. At last, Lyria stepped forward, her golden aura illuminating even the darkest shadows.


    "Then we will act on two fronts. We will prepare the meeting, but our mortal forces and champions will begin to harass Purgatory wherever they can. We cannot give them any respite," she said.


    There were slow nods. Each understood the gravity of their decisions. Theron, the Shadow Walker, finally spoke from the hall''s shadows. "Then it is decided. The most powerful will gather at the Fortress of Echoes. And in the meantime¡­ we will bring war to the gates of Purgatory," he agreed.


    For the first time in ages, the most powerful demigods put aside their differences. It was a fragile, precarious, but necessary endeavor. The war had begun in the skies, on the seas, and on the lands. And in the shadows, Carcom and Purgatory watched, ready to respond to the challenge.


    Time was their worst enemy, and the coming together of the ultimate powers would not be an event that could be accomplished overnight. But when they did, the world itself would hold its breath.

 CHAPTER 649

    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    While all these momentous events were happening, Andrew was in his Cannes Palace, unaware of everything that was happening. His information networks were not powerful enough to find out. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While it was true that Zaros could have told him, the thing was that since the appearance of the dragon ancestor and the subjugation of the gray-robed leader of Purgatory, Zaros had not been in Cannes, so there was no way to inform him.


    Certainly, Zaros could send a message to Lucian to inform him, but what was happening was too sensitive to send by carrier pigeon, so Lucian really didn''t know anything yet.


    Zaros and Elidyr, who were closest to Andrew, were currently in the dragons'' territory, discussing what had happened and countermeasures with the dragon''s ancestor. They had even heard about the dragon kings and Carcom''s attack, but it was not the time to inform Andrew, but to take action to see if they could solve the problem once and for all.


    Andrew being a god candidate was everyone''s hope if the fallen god were to revive, but up to that point, he really wasn''t much use. Zaros and Elidyr decided that if they could eliminate Carcom and the Purgatory organization by themselves it would be better.


    That was why it was so important for them to discuss with the top powers of the continent and there were no powers greater than Arion and the dragons. They had also heard about the meeting that the other prominent demigods of the continent were planning to hold.


    In fact, they looked favorably at this meeting, as they certainly needed unity to defeat the enemies. In addition, having one of the leaders of the Purgatory organization captive was an advantage.


    He possesses valuable information and although it would not be easy to obtain it, the dragons had their methods. They were not the most powerful, wise and ancient for nothing. His knowledge was unparalleled, so there were many tricks up his sleeves.


    Just as they had believed, the dragon ancestor performed strange magic, which even someone as powerful as the gray-robed leader of Purgatory could not withstand, and they managed to obtain valuable information.


    Although it mainly concerned the operations he and his direct subordinates conducted, it also included information regarding some bases and operations of the other groups within Purgatory.


    Obviously, by the time they found out and went to attack, the other organization leaders had already moved and suspended those operations, but they were still able to find clues.


    With all this information, Zaros and Elidyr headed to the demigod meeting that was being held. It would be much more convincing for the dragons to be part of this meeting, but they refused.


    It was not that they saw the others as unimportant or not on their level, but that the dragons still lived in seclusion, as they had the remnants of the fallen god in custody, so they could not give their enemies any chance.


    Especially now that Carcom dared to attack after he saw that the dragon ancestor had come out. That, although planned, was a wake-up call, telling them that they were being watched.


    Also, Purgatory and Carcom were not the only enemies. While they are the most notorious and dangerous at the moment, it is unknown if there are some other hidden threats, so the dragons do not relax.


    In fact, Zaros and Elidyr would go as representatives of the dragons. The dragon ancestor had given them a seal of their clan that shows that the dragons were interested and that they were their representatives.


    In terms of status and strength, Zaros and Elidyr may not be the most suitable and powerful, but they were the most trustworthy. Among all this, the meeting was held and the most important demigods of the continent gathered together.


    The first thing they did was evaluate who had attended and they were happy that the most important and powerful demigods gathered together. They were disappointed that the dragons didn''t join in, but when Zaros and Elidyr explained the situation, everyone understood.


    The demigods are self-centered and proud. If it weren''t for Zaros and Elidyr''s explanation, they would have thought that the dragons were arrogant and that would only cause more trouble.


    Obviously, they didn''t say that the dragons had the rest of the fallen god''s remnants in their possession, as that would only cause trouble, but they tricked everyone by saying that the dragons were Purgatory and Carcom''s target.


    Since everyone thought that the dragons were few in number, they created the justification that going out was dangerous, but Zaros and Elidyr didn''t say anything and let them believe that.


    After the clarifications, the meeting began. Everyone presented their points and strategies to deal with the enemy, but in reality, they knew very little, so they weren''t very suitable strategies.


    Zaros and Elidyr remained silent, listening to everything. They wanted to get an idea of ??what everyone was thinking before proposing something, but the situation took a turn when the other demigods looked at them.


    "Zaros. You seem to be very knowledgeable about these guys, why haven''t you spoken up?" one of them asked and Zaros, undaunted, replied, "I was just observing their views."


    "Is that so?" the demigod asked again and Zaros replied, "Sometimes it''s good to see the views from the outside. As you mentioned, Elidyr and I are very knowledgeable and have fought against Purgatory on several occasions."


    Zaros paused and added, "This gives us a certain advantage, but it also narrows our visions." The other demigods understood his thought, but they didn''t say anything, not wanting to interrupt him.


    Seeing that everyone understood and waited for him to continue, Zaros continued saying, "Well, now I will tell you everything we know." Obviously, Zaros omitted the remnants that were in his possession and the existence of Andrew.


    He even omitted the fact that Arion and Lilith were alive. He only told them how they had secured the remnants of the fallen god that were in the demon realm, the betrayals of some individuals like Lortad, and their battles against the forces of Purgatory.


    He also informed them, how they had been eliminating the sealed abyssals on the continent, with the help of Sereda and the dragons. He was not stingy either and told them about the information obtained from the capture of the gray-clad leader of Purgatory.


    So many revelations made the demigods present scrunch up their faces. They had been at war and had not found out. Many of them thanked Zaros and Elidyr for keeping the peace, but now they needed to help.


    Then the most important meeting on the continent had really begun. Now with the complete information, the strategies became more suitable, and fortunately, the prides did not clash.


    The reason why a meeting like this never worked was because their pride got in the way and did not allow them to cooperate, but with the information provided by Zaros, they understood the urgency of uniting, so the strongest alliance the world had seen after the war a thousand years ago was formed.

 CHAPTER 650

    Deep in the mountains that separated the provinces of the continent, far from the intrigues and confrontations that marked the destiny of the demigods, Andrew lived oblivious to everything.


    Every day, as the sun rose between the peaks and bathed the valley in its golden light, he gave himself completely to his training. He had found in Oliver, Sansa, and Castor unwavering companions, and together they formed a routine as rigorous as it was relentless.


    Oliver, the technically sharp swordsman, led the hand-to-hand combat sessions. Under his guidance, Andrew perfected each movement with precision. The swords clashed again and again, resonating in the air like a metallic echo that broke the stillness of the place.


    Andrew''s concentration was absolute; his muscles hardened under the effort as he learned to anticipate his opponent''s movements. Sansa, for her part, was in charge of shaping her control over magical energies.


    She was patient but firm, pushing Andrew to the limit with exercises that challenged his understanding of the elements. Her focus on the harmony between body and spirit allowed him to unlock facets of himself he had previously been unaware of.


    Under Sansa''s command, Andrew discovered that magic was not simply power; it was flow, balance, and an extension of his will. Castor, with his imposing strength and unarmed combat teachings, added the finishing touch.


    Andrew learned to use his environment as an ally and transform his body into a lethal weapon. Castor''s dedication did not only focus on physical strength; it also stressed mental endurance. "A warrior who hesitates before acting is already defeated," he always reminded him.


    Day after day, Andrew trained tirelessly. His world was reduced to the space he shared with his comrades, far from the bustle of civilization and the news that spread across the continent.


    He was completely unaware of the growing tensions between the demigods, the secret movements of the kingdoms, and the imminent collision of forces that would shake the fate of all.


    While Andrew focused on growing stronger, in the distant city of Cannes, his empire continued to prosper. The Cannes Palace, the jewel of pleasures and entertainment, had established itself as the most exclusive place in the city.


    Its doors, decorated with intricate engravings of gold and marble, witnessed the constant arrival of wealthy and highly influential clients. The secret of the Palace''s success did not lie solely in its opulence, although this was indisputable.


    The exotic dances, the banquets that delighted the most demanding palates, and the environments that alternated between luxury and mystery, had made it a unique experience.


    Rumors said that those who crossed its doors left with something more than satisfaction: many claimed to have received clarity to solve complex problems, strength to face battles, or inspiration to create great works.


    The presence of Sienna and her sisters, women of imposing charisma and ability, was key. Their leadership ensured that every corner of the Palace ran like a perfectly oiled machine.


    Their strategies to attract the most influential nobles not only generated substantial income but also gave the Palace an almost mythical reputation. Through this prosperity, Andrew and his wives maintained a perfect balance between wealth, power, and independence.


    On a quiet night, under a sky full of twinkling stars, Andrew allowed himself a respite from his arduous training. Together with his wives, he immersed himself in a moment of complete intimacy and connection.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    There was no need to be explicit in describing the warmth of the emotions shared on that evening. Soft laughter, whispers in each other''s ears, and glances full of complicity created an atmosphere of absolute harmony.


    The night had fallen with its blanket of stars and the cool breeze caressed the valley like a whisper. Andrew, exhausted after a day of intense training, found refuge in the warmth of his home, a space where time seemed to stand still and the worries of the outside world faded away.


    In the large room illuminated by the soft light of the lamps, his wives were waiting for him, each with an expression that spoke of complicity and love. Victoria, always so serene and strong, welcomed him with a hug that seemed to envelop his entire being. Her touch was comforting, a reminder that, despite everything he faced, she would always be there to support him.


    The way she looked at him, with those eyes that contained the calm of the ocean, made him feel invincible. Carolina, with her sweet but mischievous character, offered him a smile that lit up the room.


    She took his hand and led him to the center of the room, where a small dinner had been prepared. "Today you rest, Andrew," she said in her soft voice, and he couldn''t help but smile. Carolina''s joy was contagious, a balm that soothed any sorrow.


    Helena and Candice, the most elegant and calculating respectively, approached with a glass of wine in their hands. "You can''t train if you don''t find balance, dear," they said in a tone that mixed concern with firmness.


    She gently caressed his face, leaving a trace of indescribable warmth on his skin. Helena was his anchor, his compass in moments of uncertainty, and she always knew exactly what he needed.


    Zany, as unpredictable as the fire burning in the nearby fireplace, sat down next to him and began to tell a story between laughs. Her words filled the room with life and her spontaneity reminded him that not everything in life had to be so serious. Zany was his spark, the vibrant soul that lit up every moment.


    Finally, Aki watched him silently from a corner, but when he looked at her, she stood up and approached. Without saying a word, she offered him a hot tea that she had carefully prepared. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew took the cup, and their fingers barely touched, but that small contact carried with it a depth that words could not reach. Aki, with her introspective serenity, spoke to the soul more than to the ears.


    The group gathered on the terrace, where the stars seemed to shine brighter than ever. They sat together on a hand-woven rug, with blankets to protect them from the cold, and the silence was broken only by soft conversation and shared laughter.


    Andrew felt the weight of the world fade away. There, surrounded by these extraordinary women who filled his life with love and purpose, he found a moment of pure fulfillment.


    Victoria rested her head on his shoulder, while Helena arranged a blanket for him. Carolina played with his hair, amused, and Zany made jokes that provoked laughter. Aki, with her distant but warm gaze, placed her hand on his as if she wanted to transmit her strength in silence.


    Andrew closed his eyes for a moment, letting himself be carried away by the warmth that enveloped him. The murmur of the wind and the calm beat of his heart synchronized with the presence of his wives.


    It was in that stillness that something inside him awakened. The air seemed to be charged with energy, and a deep heartbeat resonated within him as if something ancient and powerful was responding to that unbreakable connection.


    Without realizing it, he had opened a door to something bigger, something that would change his destiny forever. The night passed without interruptions, leaving a feeling of renewal in the air.


    And when dawn finally broke, Andrew got up with a new sparkle in his eyes, ready to face whatever fate had in store for him. Out of nowhere, a powerful glow emerged from within Andrew for a second, but it was enough to illuminate the entire place like a sun. A golden aura covered him, his wives, his guardians, and even many others.


    Among them were Zaros and Elidyr who were at the demigods'' meeting and the glow of divinity that covered them surprised everyone. Zaros and Elidyr could only wrinkle their faces because they knew this was it and it couldn''t have come at a worse time.

 CHAPTER 651

    Andrew had broken through the barrier of the fourth divine seal and obviously, it had a strong manifestation. Not only did he and those close to him receive the bath of the divinity that developed over him, but some other people as well.


    As Andrew came into contact with more and more people, his divinity tended to spread to them. Obviously, it wasn''t just anyone, but those who were on good terms with him.


    In fact, it was more correct to say that his divinity touched everyone who had a close relationship or trust and loyalty with him, such as some employees or allies like the Dunnas royal family or Victoria''s family.


    Zaros and Elidyr fell into this category. They are powerful and ancient demigods, but they have still treated Andrew with great care and respect, protecting him from any harm.


    It is true that they have an agenda, as they want to use him to face the possible resurrection of the fallen god, but that does not change the fact that they have helped him, protected him, and have become fond of him.


    On Andrew''s side, it was the same. The bonds they had formed had strengthened, so it was not strange that when he released the fourth divine seal, the two of them received Andrew''s blessing.


    This blessing is not something similar to what the succubi or something like Oliver''s eyes or Kalifa''s ability, but rather it was like a boost of vitality that strengthened them and healed them a little.


    For beings of Zaros and Elidyr''s level, this amount of divinity is insignificant, but it is not the quantity that matters, but the quality. In this world, there was no divinity purer than Andrew''s, not even that of the fallen god.


    The fallen god is a full-fledged god, so his divinity is more developed than Andrew''s, even if it is in pieces, but its corruption makes it weaker than Andrew''s, in terms of quality and purity.


    Even the divinity of the remnants of the gods who died in the war a thousand years ago is not as pure as Andrew''s. This is because they have already died and the divinity of a dead being will never be better than that of a living one.


    It is true that Andrew has not yet fully developed his divinity, as he has only just released his fourth seal, but that does not mean that his purity is weak, it only means that it is not very strong.


    In terms of power, Andrew''s divinity may be one of the weakest on the continent, even being surpassed by the lowest demigods, but in terms of purity, it is unmatched. This seems insignificant, but it is not. For a demigod, receiving even a drop of this divinity was a gain, so Zaros and Elidyr were truly blessed.


    The problem was that they were in the middle of a demigod meeting. It is obvious that everyone noticed when Andrew''s divinity manifested in them and the expressions of astonishment were evident.


    "What the hell was that?" one of them asked seriously. Everyone present had the same question and Zaros could only look at Elidyr as if asking, "What do we do?".


    Elidyr returned the same look and this made the others impatient, who seemed to want to kill and eat the dead. They recognized this divinity, not because they knew who it belonged to, but because of its purity.


    Only a living god could have such pure divinity and although Andrew is barely a candidate for god, his divinity is as pure as that of a god, only he cannot use it completely yet, since he has not released all the seals.


    Faced with everyone''s intense gaze, Zaros decided to tell the truth. He knew he could not deceive all these old demigods, so it was better to tell everything. Although it was not his intention at first to reveal Andrew''s existence, he had no choice.


    This brought problems, but it also had advantages. Telling them about Andrew''s existence would allow his hidden enemies to plan their moves better and could make things difficult for them.


    However, it would also allow them to expose those enemies. If anyone starts making moves against Andrew after learning that he is a god candidate, it is easy to counter it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A hidden enemy is more dangerous than an open one, so telling them wasn''t so bad. Besides, they had the support of the dragons and Arion, so they were sure that they wouldn''t move carelessly knowing this.


    Zaros told them how Andrew had arrived in Cannes and that he was a candidate for the god Eros. He was emphatic about this because it''s not the same if his domain is combat or if he isn''t.


    Not being a combatant is more convenient for his safety, although that doesn''t diminish its importance, especially knowing that the objective of Carcom and Purgatorio is to revive the fallen god.


    "So there''s a god candidate on the continent. I imagine you have a plan for him, right?" Kael asked and Zaros didn''t hide the plan they had from them. Everyone was surprised by the news.


    In fact, they supported the plan, because it was the best plan they could carry out and they even supported the fact that they should only use Andrew as a last resort. Still, many expressed their intention to meet him.


    This did not please Zaros and Elidyr very much, but they knew that refusing was not good either, so Zaros being smart said, "No problem, but your approval and that of the dragon ancestor is needed."


    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows upon hearing that. They understood the fact that they needed Andrew''s approval, as they could not force him to meet them, that would only have the opposite effect to what they wanted, but they did not understand the reason for needing the approval of the dragon ancestor.


    Zaros explained to them that Andrew was under his protection and that he would not allow anyone to approach him. This worried some of those interested, but there were others who did not care.


    The truth is that Zaros played his cards like this, to catch the traitors. He observed the reactions of the others very well when he said that and in that way, he managed to understand who was suspicious.


    That may not be something definitive, but at least it was a gain. After that, Zaros steered the conversation back to Purgatory and Carcom, not wanting this meeting to be about anything else. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

 CHAPTER 652

    The release of Andrew''s fourth divine seal not only caused a reaction in the demigods'' meeting, but also in Cannes Palace, the Cannes Duke''s mansion, and also in the Dunnas Royal Palace.


    Well, in fact, it was also in Star City, Victoria''s family, and the Black Forest where the Amazons lived. Although the former queen, the queen, and the princess of Dunnas already knew about this, Victoria''s aunt and the Dunnas Founder had not received this blessing before, so they were shocked.


    The Amazons were also shocked, as the old lady Bita and Andrew''s concubines there all received this blessing. Bita knew what it was and Andrew''s concubines did too, but they were still shocked.


    The Dunnas Founder is a demigod who knew some things about gods and god candidates, so she immediately understood the situation, but Victoria''s aunt was at a loss.


    Knowing this, Andrew immediately arranged for Victoria to return home and explain everything, but without exposing that he is a candidate for god. They used the same excuse as always, that it was a life ritual that he had done.


    The employees of the Cannes Palace also received this same explanation and although not all were blessed, those who were were extremely happy, including Ves who was already a devotee of Andrew.


    Not everyone received the blessing because not everyone had that closeness or loyalty to Andrew. He even explained that only the most loyal and servile had benefited, to encourage more loyalty from his employees.


    This strategy worked very well among the employees, because now they were more enthusiastic at work, to receive this blessing, which led to loyalty to Andrew skyrocketing.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Victoria''s aunt was the hardest to convince. She is an intelligent woman and has lived through many things in her life, so she would not buy the whole story even when it came from her favorite niece.


    Although half-heartedly, she accepted Victoria''s explanation. It was obvious that he didn''t fully believe it, but he also understood that it was something they couldn''t mention lightly, so he didn''t insist.


    In Star City, there was also commotion. The employees didn''t understand what was happening, but Dino was quick and explained everything, even though it was a lie, he managed to convince everyone.


    Others who were surprised were the succubi, because both Seraphine and her 10 younger sisters, the closest ones who had sex with Andrew also received the blessing.


    Seraphine didn''t have to lie to them, because they knew that Andrew is a candidate for god, so it was easy to tell them that it was a gift from her, even though they didn''t know that it was because Andrew had released one of his divine seals.


    That morning was busy because they had to go to many places to explain what was happening, but fortunately, nothing strange happened. After all this matter, everything returned to normal.


    Andrew and his guardians continued their training, and his wives continued with business and the employees continued with their work. Andrew also had to visit Damon and the Pixoy family to explain, as they were also benefited.


    Obviously, they didn''t buy the story that it was a life ritual that helped them, but they didn''t pursue the issue. They were smart and knew that this must be the reason why Zaros wanted them to take care of him.


    Everything seemed settled, but there was another place where the release of Andrew''s divine seal caused surprise, the dragon clan. Vaelyra, too, was surrounded by Andrew''s divinity.


    When Lugia and the ancestor dragon noticed this, they immediately understood what was happening. No one knew more about gods and god candidates than dragons, so it wasn''t hard for them to figure out what was going on.


    Still, they were surprised that the dragoness received Andrew''s blessing. She was quickly interrogated and despite her refusal, the ancestor dragon managed to get the information he needed out of her.


    Being a wise old man, he immediately had her and Lugia return to Cannes and approach Andrew. Their excuse was that they were going to protect Andrew, but they actually wanted Vaelyra to get close to Andrew.


    They didn''t have any bad intentions, but they wanted them to be close. Andrew is the last hope if everything goes wrong, so it''s best to have a good relationship with him. Vaelyra was ignorant of this, but she still complied. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While all this was going on, in different parts of the continent, small-scale battles were taking place. Countries had organized teams of warriors to dismantle the forces of Purgatory on the orders of the demigods.


    That was the plan. While the demigods gathered, the countries would face the enemy. These were the weakest enemies, so demigods weren''t needed, so there was no problem.


    The subordinates of the gray-clothed Purgatory leader were unaware that their leader had been captured, so they continued to wreak havoc as a distraction, and that caused them trouble.


    Their targets seemed overly alert and battles broke out everywhere. The Purgatory members began to lose men and had to flee, but this time the pursuit of the enemies was relentless. They could not understand this situation, so they tried to contact their leaders and that was when they learned of the capture of the gray-clothed man.


    This discouraged them, but still, the existence of other leaders allowed them to continue with their objectives. They did not know that these leaders were using them as bait, to divert attention from them.


    It was because of this, that the subordinates of the gray-clothed leader suffered calamity after calamity and the rest of the organization was able to hide and avoid the enemies, at least for the time being.


    As the days passed, the battles subsided and the gray-clad leader''s subordinates were eliminated. The demigods'' meeting also ended and they immediately began to take action.


    Several demigods wanted to meet Andrew immediately, so together with Zaros and Elidyr, they went to the dragons'' territory to present their request to the dragons'' ancestor.


    Then, a strange period of peace spread across the continent. The countries that were previously in constant conflict had calmed down and now there was only one common enemy, so things improved considerably.


    It was a historic moment, because even during the war a thousand years ago against the fallen god, there was not much peace, but those who knew the situation understood that this was only the calm before the storm.

 CHAPTER 654

    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Samanuel, noticing the difference in power, immediately thought of a possibility, "Did you attain godhood?" he exclaimed, but quickly denied his assumption, saying, "No. If you had, you wouldn''t be in this place. You would have already ascended."


    Crhono smiled and asked, "I see, you haven''t been able to progress. It seems the angels suffered more than I thought. How many of your people are left?" to which Samanuel smiled bitterly.


    Now that it was evident, Samanuel could no longer play the equal of the ancestor of the dragons, so he was honest, "We are a few dozen." Hearing him admit their number, his fellow exalted ones said, "Lord Samanuel."


    Samanuel paid them no attention and looked at Crhono seriously. The old dragon looked at him and sighed, "That is regrettable. Now I see why you remain hidden."


    Pausing, Crhono added, "But that doesn''t answer my question, why do you want the god candidate?" Silence settled over the place and Samanuel''s companions were sweating coldly.


    They didn''t want Samanuel to tell them his true plan, but they knew lying wasn''t an option. Samanuel knew this and was honest, "We want his help to repopulate our species."


    His companions immediately showed a bitter expression, but Crhono remained calm. After a few seconds, he asked, "How do you want me to do that? You don''t plan to have his offspring, do you?"


    "No. That would be inappropriate since his children will ascend with him," Samanuel replied, then Crhono said, "So you want some divine procreation ritual." Samanuel didn''t deny it, but he didn''t say anything.


    Silence returned, but not for long and Crhono asked again, "You should have many such rituals. Are you saying that none of them work?", to which Samanuel nodded sadly.


    He wasn''t lying. Angels, being the closest to divinity, had trouble procreating, even more so than dragons and light elves. In addition, they suffered many deaths during the war a thousand years ago, so they faced extinction.


    In fact, there weren''t many young people among the angels. The youngest was several centuries old, and that meant they hadn''t been able to have children in a long time. Crhono didn''t suspect his words, as his eyes could tell he was speaking the truth.


    If he were to ask who had the sharpest eyes in this world, the answer would be Andrew, but behind him, it would be the ancestor of the dragons, Crhono. "Still, if what you seek is a ritual, it''s not necessary to know it, I can ask for you," Crhono said.


    Samanuel narrowed his gaze and asked, "Do you distrust me?", to which Crhono replied, "There are few I trust outside of my clan, so, to be honest, yes, I distrust you."


    Crhono''s direct statement surprised the three angels. Tensions rose again and when things seemed to be going in a bad direction, a special situation occurred. Zaros, Elidyr, and the other demigods arrived at the dragons'' territory. Not only did Crhono notice them, but the angels did as well. "It seems you have guests," Samanuel said.


    "Yes. Some of the few I trust," Crhono said, surprising the angels. Samanuel sensed the aura of the visitors and knew several of them, as they were all important figures. Before Samanuel could say anything, Crhono said, "Let them in." It was obvious that he was not talking to the angels, but to the dragons who now surrounded Zaros and the others.


    Before long, Zaros and his companions arrived at the house where Crhono and the angels were. Upon entering, they were surprised to see Samanuel and the other two angels.


    Elidyr was the first to react, "Samanuel?" The angel looked at Elidyr and smilingly said, "Elidyr, it''s good to see you." Zaros and the others were also surprised because, like the dragons, they thought that the angels had perished.


    Not only that but in front of them is the most powerful of the angels, Samanuel. Crhono seeing the strange situation broke the silence, "Although it is an unconventional meeting, it is not the time to talk about old friendships."


    He paused and continued saying, "I assume that everyone here wants to see the god candidate. I will take them." Everyone was surprised by his words, especially Zaros, who never expected Crhono to guess his plan.


    The truth was that Crhono had not guessed, he just thought that, if the angels had asked to see Andrew, it was obvious that the others would do the same. He is very intelligent and the moment he saw that Zaros had returned with companions, something that exposed Andrew had happened.


    It only took one look to see the pure divinity in Zaros and Elidyr, so all the dots were tied. Without waiting for anyone''s answer, Crhono stood up and looking at Zaros said, "Lead the way."


    Although everyone had many questions, no one said anything and simply followed Crhono''s directions. What could be called the most powerful group of people in the world then began their journey to Cannes.


    Andrew, unaware of all this, was in the laboratory of the Cannes Palace enjoying good sex with his wife Carolina. After releasing his divine seal, Andrew''s libido had been enhanced.


    He had been chasing his wives all day and had had a lot of sex with them. He never missed an opportunity to get between his wives'' legs, no matter the place or situation. Obviously, they didn''t do it in public, at least no one had seen them doing it in public, but they were intense. Andrew''s wives seemed unable to keep up with Andrew''s heat.


    Therefore, Andrew visited all of his concubines again and even visited the Succubus Palace to release his urgency. Andrew was in worse condition than the harpies in their mating season.


    While this did not cloud his judgment, he really felt like he needed to have sex all the time. This had worried Andrew, but Pelusa had reassured him by saying that it was due to the overload of divinity he was receiving from releasing the fourth seal.


    It was normal. The reason it had not happened before was that the first 3 seals were different from the next three. The first three were conditioning, so they were not as reactive.


    However, the next three were a transformation. Andrew''s body was turning into the body of a god, so the fourth, fifth, and sixth seals would bring effects like these, but they would not be excessive.


    The last three seals were ascension. When he reached the seventh seal, his divinity would begin to affect the mortal world and while it would not cause consequences like this, they would be more complex.


    Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 655

    The group of demigods led by Zaros soon arrived at the duchy of Cannes. They were all-powerful, so no matter how far away the dragon territory was, it was like taking a walk for them.


    Obviously, they did not immediately go to visit Andrew. Doing so would not only be disrespectful to Andrew, but to Zaros and Crhono who were the hosts. They did not know it, but due to Zaros and Elidyr''s words, everyone thought that Andrew was under Crhono''s protection and only stayed in Zaros'' territory as a safety measure.


    Many would think that it was much safer to protect Andrew in the dragon territory, but the smart ones knew that it was not the most ideal. Dragons were the first barrier against enemies, so having Andrew with them was in fact more dangerous.


    Regardless of these thoughts, this was just a misunderstanding, as Andrew and Crhono did not even know each other. Anyway, the demigods arrived in Cannes, settling into the Pixoy family mansion.


    Everyone was surprised to see such powerful eminences coming to visit them. Damon, his wife, and his children were surprised because although they were used to seeing Zaros and Elidyr, they had never been in the presence of such characters.


    For his part, Lucian was calmer, at least on the outside. He is a demigod with quite a reputation as well, and although not at the level of those present, it is not his first time in front of a lineup like this.


    Zaros treated them as guests of honor. He served them the best wine and food, to entertain them and plan everything they would do now that they were here. Zaros was powerful, but he was not at the same level compared to these characters.


    If the legend-level demigods had to be classified into categories, one could say that there were the newest ones who would be similar to the founder of Dunnas.


    Then came the intermediate or advanced ones, like Zaros, Elidyr, and Lugia. Then came the higher ones, and there would be these characters except for Samanuel and Crhono who would be one step above.


    Well, Crhono was in a league of his own, but only Samanuel and Arion knew that for the moment. Even though Zaros was of a lower level, no one dared to disrespect him or not follow his instructions.


    First of all, they were in his territory and they should be courteous just for that fact. Second, while he is weaker than them, the difference is not much. Except for Samanuel and Crhono, none of the others would come out unscathed fighting him in a one-on-one fight.


    Lastly, he was Crhono''s prot¨¦g¨¦ at the time. The ancestor of the dragons would not allow Zaros to be humiliated or disrespected. The others don''t know, but he is aware that it was Elidyr and Zaros who found Andrew.


    Not only that, but he knows of all the moves they''ve made to protect him and their activities against Purgatory, so Crhono values ??them highly. To him, there were no better allies, even if they weren''t the most powerful among the demigods. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In war, the most worrying thing is not the enemy''s strength, but your allies stabbing you in the back, and Crhono was clear that Zaros and Elidyr would never do that, so he wouldn''t allow himself to lose these allies.


    Furthermore, he knew that they had established a good relationship with Andrew and had even been blessed with divinity by him, so they were irreplaceable at this point.


    Despite this, they had to give the impression that the connection with Andrew was on Crhono''s part, as Zaros would have no way to keep them at bay if they decided to play tricks.


    Because of this, Zaros went to Cannes Palace without wasting any time, to explain everything to Andrew so that things could be handled according to plan. When Zaros appeared at Cannes Palace, he surprised everyone.


    Zaros had never come here on his own, it was always them who visited or Zaros sent Lucian or some other member of his family, so everyone was alarmed to see him.


    "Boy, I''m sorry to come this way, but we must discuss something of importance," was what he said when he appeared. Andrew''s and the others'' expressions immediately became serious, and they could see that Zaros was very serious.


    At first, Andrew thought it would be about the blessing he received, from the release of the divine seal. Andrew knew perfectly well about all the beneficiaries, so he knew what Zaros and Elidyr had received.


    However, seeing him now, he was sure it had nothing to do with that. Without interrupting him, Andrew attended showing that he was listening to what he wanted to say and Zaros did not beat around the bush.


    He told them everything that had happened in these days. From the capture of one of the leaders of Purgatory, the appearance of Crhono, the meeting of the demigods, the appearance of the angels, and how they had come to see him.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He also explained about the plans they had to make Crhono the liaison so that none of the others would do anything improper. Everyone was surprised to hear him because the matter was serious.


    Andrew also understood the request to make Crhono the one who was closest to him, because being the most powerful, he would be a stronger insurance. Although he did not know this dragon, Andrew had a good impression of him.


    Zaros mentioned him a lot and spoke well of him and since he trusted Zaros, he believed that he should not have bad eyesight. In addition, he had met Lugia and Vaelyra, who had helped him, so the ancestors of the dragons enjoyed a good image for him.


    Even so, he had to see him in person. For this reason, he explained his request to Zaros and he did not refuse. It wasn''t difficult to arrange a meeting between them, so Zaros left to tell Crhono.


    All the demigods had obviously noticed that Zaros had gone to visit Andrew. They all thought that Crhono might have sent him to let them know that they would visit him soon, but to their surprise, after returning, it was Crhono who left.


    "What''s going on?" was what all the powerful demigods were wondering when they noticed the departure of the ancestor of the dragons. They wanted to look for Zaros immediately, but they refrained.


    Doing so would only show that they were spying on them and although it is obvious to Zaros and the others that they were doing it, one thing is knowing it and another to confirm it, so that is why no one approached Zaros to ask.


    Crhono calmly flew towards Cannes Palace. He was not worried that the others would know that he had gone to visit Andrew, in fact, he hoped that they would keep an eye on him, as it gave the impression that they were close.


    Just think about it. First, he sent Zaros to warn and then suddenly he came. That showed that Andrew was not just a prot¨¦g¨¦, but an equal, someone important who made the ancestor of the dragons take him into account.


    Even though it was all a smokescreen, it worked and it was the best strategy to keep Andrew protected. Andrew was ignorant of all this, but he was being protected, without knowing.

 CHAPTER 656

    Unlike Zaros who immediately entered Andrew''s office, Crhono did not go straight in. The dragon ancestor was respectful and arrived at the entrance of Cannes Palace like any normal visitor.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew immediately noticed this upon arrival and was surprised that such a powerful being arrived without a hint of arrogance. He even noticed that, within Cannes Palace, the dragon ancestor did not seem restrained.


    In this place, Andrew is almost invincible, practically a god. Even Zaros would have no way to oppose Andrew, he would have to flee if a conflict broke out or he would not be a rival, but Crhono was different.


    Only a god or a spirit would have a chance to mediate Andrew within his temple on equal terms and Crhono was giving him this feeling. That made Andrew alarmed, but Pelusa reassured him.


    She told him to observe him well and it was thanks to that that he could see that the old dragon had no bad intentions, so he relaxed a little, but not too much. This did not change the fact that he was a threat in the only place he considered safe.


    Andrew did not make him wait long, as the dragon had been respectful to him, so he could not be disrespectful. He immediately went out to greet him. The employees were surprised by the arrival of the old man, but they knew nothing about him.


    And when Andrew came out in person to greet him, everyone was even more surprised. Not even the Pixoy family received this treatment, so they immediately understood that this old man was not ordinary.


    "Greetings, old man. I appreciate you agreeing to my request," said Andrew bowing respectfully. He did not do it out of humility, but because the old man deserved this respect. The old dragon looked at Andrew and showed a slight smile.


    "Young Andrew is very kind," said the dragon gently and Andrew immediately said, "It is not good to talk here. Follow me." In this way they went to the office, leaving everyone stupefied by Andrew''s attitude towards the old man.


    Immediately, everyone who witnessed this, engraved in their minds that this old man was someone who should not be offended. Once in the office, Carmen entered and served tea to everyone.


    The old dragon looked at Carmen and was surprised. She was not powerful, but he could see the different divinities that blessed her and that surprised him. Andrew noticing this, said, "Mother Carmen is our foster mother and the guardian of our children."


    Carmen did not understand the reason for Andrew''s introduction, but she smiled warmly because she was happy with how she was treated in this place. She had never been a mother, but everyone here considered her one.


    That was not something to be taken lightly, because she knew who Andrew was. He was the only person who knew Andrew''s secrets, without having any seal with her, that was how great was the trust in her.


    In addition, she loved Andrew''s children and the others, so, betrayal was out of the question. Crhono looked at Carmen again and respectfully said; "That is wonderful. Greetings to you, Mrs. Carmen."


    Carmen was surprised by the warm greeting and could only bow and say, "I am not old enough to receive such a greeting from the gentleman." They both smiled calmly and then Carmen left.


    "You found a wonderful lady as a mother, Mr. Andrew," said Crhono as he watched Carmen leave the room. Andrew smiled in gratitude and then, becoming serious, asked, "So, can you tell me the details?"


    Crhono understood what Andrew meant and did not hide anything. He explained again everything that Zaros had told Andrew before but from his perspective. This was not to see if there were any traps, just that Andrew wanted to understand everything.


    After Crhono finished telling his story, Andrew nodded and asked, "So, these demigods want to take advantage of me, right?", to which Crhono replied, "Young man, I''m afraid that''s what we all want to do."


    "Zaros, Elidyr, and I are indeed more permissive, but we actually want to use you too, just not restrict you. The case of the others is still unclear, and we don''t know if there are any traitors either," Crhono said.


    His honesty pleased Andrew. It''s not that he didn''t understand it, but it was very different from those who schemed behind his back. He preferred to deal with straightforward people like Crhono, Zaros, and Elidyr who had declared their intentions from the start.


    Furthermore, their goals aligned, so there was no need for conflict. Andrew wanted to continue the conversation, but suddenly, a warm light emanated from his chest.


    This surprised everyone, except the old dragon. Seconds later the light disappeared and before them was a woman who looked like an ethereal vision, as if she had stepped straight out of an unforgettable dream. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her long, silver hair fell in shimmering cascades, like moonlight threads, to the middle of her back, reflecting the light with a soft glow that seemed to change with every movement.


    Her curves were sculpted with a perfection that defied all logic, a harmony of grace and strength that drew glances like an irresistible magnet. Her face was the epitome of divine beauty, with delicate features but charged with an imposing presence.


    Her lips, full and perfectly defined, formed a light smile that mixed mystery and confidence. Her eyes were two fiery rubies, a scorching contrast to her pale skin, capturing and dominating the air around her with hypnotic intensity.


    Atop her head, a pair of silver fox ears peeked out from her hair, moving with an almost imperceptible subtlety that betrayed her attention to every detail of her surroundings. They were elegant, upright, and seemed to sharpen her already extraordinary image.


    But what truly made her a sight impossible to ignore were the nine fox tails that emerged from her lower back. Silver like her hair, each one was long, fluffy, and perfectly symmetrical, moving with its own grace, as if they were extensions of her will.


    The tails shone softly, emitting a silver glow that seemed to envelop her in an aura of magic and power. When she moved, it was as if she were dancing; each step she took was a combination of elegance and strength, leaving behind an almost electric sensation as if the air itself knelt before her presence.


    There was something about her, in her essence, that spoke of an ancient power, of a force that only the bravest would dare to face, but that everyone wished to understand. Everyone was surprised by her appearance, but the old dragon was calm, and looking at the beautiful woman, he stood up and bowed and said, "Greetings to the noble divine beast."


    Her words surprised everyone even more and Andrew could not contain himself and exclaimed, "Fluffy!", to which the fox girl responded by turning to him with a gentle smile and said, "So after seeing me you still address me by that name."

 CHAPTER 657

    All of Andrew''s wives and guardians were in the office, so upon hearing the name "Fluffy," they immediately knew who she was. While it was true that they had never seen her, they all knew her.


    Since they received the seal of wives or guardians, they learned many secrets from Andrew, but the fact that he had a divine beast was not among them.


    Andrew told This secret directly to them, as he had perfect trust in them. They did not know what they looked like and most of their functions, but they understood that she was Andrew''s closest companion.


    Still, they were surprised that the divine beast that Andrew called "Fluffy" was a beautiful woman like the one they were seeing. Little did they understand how she could have a name like that, looking like that.


    What they did not know was that when Andrew first met her, she was a small cotton ball and that was why he gave her that name, it was nothing compared to what they were seeing right now.


    On the other hand, Andrew''s surprise was not only in Fluffy''s beauty and appearance but in the fact that she had appeared in front of them. He knew that to let her take control of his body he would have to pay a high price, but now she was manifesting in this world.


    Andrew did not want to even imagine the price he had to pay for this. Fluffy, as if understanding his thoughts, said, "Master, there is no need to worry. This situation is different from the other, but it is not the time to discuss it."


    Fluffy stopped looking at Andrew and returning her gaze to Crhono said, "We have guests." With those last words, everyone understood. It was not the time, nor the place to discuss the subject, they should first speak to the old dragon.


    Everyone regained their composure and remained silent. Now that Fluffy had left, it was obvious that she was the one leading the conversation. It may be the first time they met her, but everyone knows that after Andrew she is the highest authority.


    "Boy, you are not bad," Fluffy suddenly said looking at Crhono. The old dragon smiled and bowed respectfully and replied, "It is an honor that you think so." Everyone seemed lost in what they were discussing.


    Fluffy noticing this began to explain, "This old dragon is practically a divine beast already." Such a statement surprised everyone and Andrew could not even help but ask, "A divine beast? Not a god?"


    "Yes, a divine beast. Although dragons have a humanoid form and that is how they are known in this world, the reality is that they are not a race like the others, they are initially beasts," Fluffy said calmly.


    After a short pause, she added, "Their current form is similar to what I am showing you. Make no mistake, being a beast is not degrading, just that instead of gods they ascend to be divine beasts."


    "Indeed, the lady knows everything. She is right. We dragons are a race that lives long, perhaps the longest life expectancy in this world, so we learned to adapt," Crhono said, still as calm as when he arrived.


    At that moment Fluffy frowned and asked, "What I don''t understand is, how can you remain in this world after reaching this level?" Again, everyone understood what he meant immediately.


    In short, the ancestor of the dragons was powerful and divine enough that the world rejected him and he ascended to divinity. The old man smiled bitterly. Seeing his smile, Fluffy frowned even more and looked at him closely, and in a short time, her eyes opened wide in surprise. After her surprise came a bit of anger and finally sadness.


    Only Andrew couldn''t see the change of expression on Fluffy''s face, because he was standing behind her, but he didn''t have to wait for someone to tell him, because Andrew could feel how her aura changed.


    "I see, it was the fallen god?" Fluffy suddenly asked and the old dragon replied, "That''s right. During the war a thousand years ago, I was at the front. Many may not know of the divine beasts, but I am different."


    "The survivors of that battle, they know of the gods and god candidates, as well as the spirits, for they were the most notorious, but there were also divine beasts," Crhono said regretfully.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    No one interrupted him and waited for him to continue his story, so he continued, "They were few, but there were a few hundred. I had the honor of being taken under the wing of a benevolent god."


    Crhono paused as if remembering old times. His look of sadness was evident, but he quickly recovered and continued speaking, "Unfortunately, my master passed away in battle." Everyone took a breath of cold air, as they could tell that the old man was not only sad but angry. They could all understand or at least believe they understood.


    No one present had not lost a loved one, so they believed they understood his pain, but there was really only one person who could understand him, and only remotely.


    Fluffy was the only one who had an idea of ??what the dragon felt. She is a divine beast, so she can relate to the case. While she has not experienced what it is like to lose a master, she could understand it.


    A divine beast and its master, that is, the god it serves, are closer than one might think. Their union is at the soul level, so when a divine beast loses its god or vice versa when a god loses its divine beast, they do not only lose a loved one, they lose a piece of their soul.


    That was the reason why the old dragon had not ascended. He had received the grace of a god in ancient times, so when that god died, he lost a piece of his soul and despite having achieved divinity, he would not ascend.


    To be more exact, he had achieved divinity, but he could not use it, due to what he lacked. Technically speaking, he could not break the membrane that separates him from this plane.


    In the entire world, there was no one more powerful than Crhono, but at the same time, he had no way to ascend, as he had lost something important that prevented him from doing so, and what is worse, he had no way to repair himself.


    "Do you wish to ascend?" Fluffy unexpectedly asked, causing the old man to be surprised for the first time in years. Fluffy looked at him seriously and said, "You reached that place thanks to your master, right?"


    Crhono nodded, as he replied, "Losing him destroyed me. "Even so, I managed to get his body and his divinity back, it was given to me, it was his last act of benevolence, so, I reached these heights."


    "But, a deceased person cannot ascend you," Fluffy said sadly and the old dragon nodded with the same sadness. Everyone else had remained silent because they could not understand the conversation very well.


    Still, it seemed like something important and personal, so they did not dare to interrupt, they just let them talk. Then, Fluffy looked up and seriously asked again, "Do you want to ascend?"


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 658

    "I understand what the lady wants, but I have obligations at the moment," Crhono replied with conviction, which increased his value in Fluffy''s eyes, as she thought the same.


    A slight smile of tenderness appeared on his face and he said, "I like you," to which the dragon replied, "That is the greatest compliment I have received since my master left, thank you."


    "Master, this old man is someone who can be trusted," Fluffy said without turning his gaze and disappeared shortly after. Andrew had many questions, but it was not the time, so he focused on the dragon.


    "My partner has given her endorsement, I am no one to refute her. In respect to her judgment, I will accept your help, what do you need from me?" Andrew asked with a kind attitude, which made Crhono stand up, bow and say, "It is an honor."


    "Ceremonies are not necessary. "Even though I am a god candidate, I was a mortal and I don''t think I am that high, so treat me like a friend," Andrew said smiling, which made everyone tremble.


    Their reaction was not only because of his words, but as he said them, a strange power seeped out and everyone could feel their divinities getting stronger. Andrew didn''t know what had happened, but he could also feel the change.


    Despite that, no one said anything and Crhono immediately changed the topic to discuss the visit of the demigods who had come with him. He explained that the demigods who had come were Kael, Lyria, Draneg, Asha, Theron and Samanuel with their two companions.


    He explained to them what he believed these demigods wanted and that was ascension as gods. They were all-powerful, perhaps the most powerful in this world behind Crhono, but they had stagnated.


    They had no way to break the barrier and become gods, so they surely wanted to get closer, so that Andrew could help them. He also explained the fact that Samanuel and the angels wanted a fertility womb.


    While he told them this, he also warned them that those were the words of the angels and he did not rule out that they had ulterior motives. They talked for several hours about how they should act in front of them and what demands to accept.


    They still did not know if there were any traitors among them and even if there were not, they could not get too close, at least not for the moment. In the end, they decided that the demigods would come to visit Andrew the next day.


    After a few more words, Crhono left and then Andrew began to ask Fluffy all the questions he had in mind. From her appearance to her materialization.


    Andrew asked everything and Fluffy did not hide anything from him. It turns out that, with the release of the fourth divine seal, Fluffy acquired the ability to project her form into the real world, but it was different than when she possessed Andrew''s body.


    This materialization was like an astral projection, so she really had no form and, in fact, could not interact with the world. She was like a realistic hologram, with form, but without essence.


    In that form, she could manifest and speak directly, but she has no power, so there is no price to pay either. As for appearance, she explained that just like Andrew has seals, she had them too. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Andrew got closer to divinity, so would she, and that was why her form had returned and she could take the form they had seen. Fluffy is a divine beast, so the form they saw was not her true form.


    Like dragons, she had taken a humanoid form, to make things easier, as her appearance is that of a large nine-tailed fox, just as dragons are a lizard hundreds of meters long, full of scales, claws, and wings.


    Since Andrew did not want to have to explain all this after hearing it, Fluffy had manifested herself again and spoke for everyone to hear and they still could not stop being surprised.


    When all the doubts were resolved, Helena unexpectedly asked a question, "Should we really call you Fluffy?" to which Candice nodded, "That''s true, it''s not suitable." Fluffy laughed gently and tenderly, replying, "Well, when I met Master, I was a little cotton ball, so I''m not surprised that he gave me a name like that."


    Everyone looked at Andrew in surprise, and he could only nod and say, "That''s true, but as Candice said, it''s really not suitable now." Fluffy smiled and said, "Well, I have my real name, but I can''t reveal it for the time being, so Fluffy is fine."


    Her words surprised Andrew. He didn''t know that Fluffy had a name and wanted to ask, but Fluffy stopped him by saying, "You''ll eventually know, but it''s not suitable for now."


    Hearing her refusal, Andrew didn''t press the issue. He knew Fluffy and if she didn''t tell him, there must be a reason, so he remained calm. When everything seemed to be over, Carolina suddenly asked, "Are you joining the harem?"


    A deathly silence spread throughout the office. Even Andrew was nervous at this question and looked at Carolina in shock as if to say, "What the hell are you asking?"


    Unexpectedly, Fluffy laughed out loud. Despite her hysterical laughter, she actually looked like a heavenly fairy who looked cute no matter what she did, which created a strange contrast.


    After laughing for a while, Fluffy wiped the tears from her eyes that had appeared after laughing so much and looking at Andrew she smiled mischievously and replied, "I won''t join". Somehow Andrew felt a pang in his heart, but seconds later Fluffy spoke again, "From the moment I came into this world, I am one of your women."


    The statement surprised everyone. Andrew in particular was stupefied, but at the same time he felt joy. He couldn''t explain the reason for the thought, but he desired Fluffy unconsciously.


    This wasn''t due to the girl''s beauty or anything so superficial. Fluffy had been his companion for years. She shared his thoughts and soul, so it was obvious that they were close, in fact, they are the closest.


    Now, for an Eros god, there is nothing closer than a wife, so it was obvious that Fluffy would be one of them, despite being his divine beast. This is not something surprising or abnormal.


    To be more exact, this is how divine beasts were born. Divine beasts are nothing more than the creature born from a god or spirit and a beast.


    It seems strange that a god or spirit would have offspring with a beast, but it must be understood that when a beast increases its power, taking human form is not impossible, in fact, it is a necessity.


    Dragons are a good explanation. Many will believe that now knowing this, the beastmen were the same, but there the situation is different. The beastmen were actually the offspring of the divine beasts, not the gods and spirits like the other races.


    Now you may wonder, don''t all divine beasts marry their masters? The answer is no. The gods of Eros and love are different. Due to their domains, they always receive divine beasts of different genders or according to their preferences. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    In this way, these types of gods always pair up with their divine beasts, but the other gods are not the same. Some are of the same sex and are not necessarily their preferences, so they look for a partner.


    Divine beasts, just like gods, seek to procreate and it is in this way that more divine beasts appear. Now the case of beastmen is different from this situation.


    They are the result of divine beasts having offspring with mortal races or with other beasts of this world. Although history class was not important, it is good to know, so Fluffy explained to them.


    However, that was not what interested the girls. They now knew that they had a new sister and quickly grabbed her and dragged her out of the office, surprising everyone and before anyone could complain, Helena said, "Women''s talk, do not interrupt," and left.

 CHAPTER 659

    Andrew didn''t have to be present to know what his wives wanted to talk to Fluffy about. She had declared herself as one of his wives and Andrew didn''t deny it, so the deal was practically sealed.


    Now as a member of the harem and as the closest person to Andrew, having lived with him sharing mind and soul for several years, it was obvious that the girls had much to discuss.


    Andrew couldn''t interfere in that, so he simply let them do what they wanted and he focused on talking to his guardians about the meeting they would have the next day with the demigods.


    Although everything had been discussed with Crhono, some things still needed to be planned. Andrew didn''t plan on meeting these demigods accompanied by their wives and guardians.


    First of all, there would be too many people in the conversation and the second was that they were all too weak to be present. Although the strength of his guardians and even his own strength had increased, they were still far from the level of a demigod.


    Now, those who came were the cream of the crop. They were the oldest and most powerful demigods in the entire world, so there was no need to show their weak strength to them.


    Andrew would let Zaros, Elidyr, and Crhono lead things. It wasn''t that Andrew wasn''t going to do anything, just that these three would be his temporary guardians. Although they weren''t really that, they just had to give the impression.


    Another reason why Andrew wanted to keep his wives and guardians away from these visitors was for safety. They were still very weak and as Crhono said, they still didn''t know if there were any enemies.


    Because of this, Andrew preferred not to show them his loved ones and avoid any possible threats. It was impossible to hide them from them, but the more time they buy the better.


    In this way, the rest of the day passed. Crhono informed all the demigods that Andrew had agreed to see them the next day during the dinner offered by Zaros. All the demigods acted calmly, but inside they were excited. Each of them had their own plans, but none would reveal them so easily.


    Samanuel even dared to ask if Andrew would receive them all or individually. His question interested the other demigods, because since each one had their own plans, they preferred to speak with Andrew individually.


    Crhono obviously noticed this, but he limited himself to answer, "I don''t know. I think he will attend to you in time, but if you need to speak with him alone, you can ask, although I don''t assure you that he will give you an audience."


    "Crhono, we all know that the young god candidate will follow your guidelines, so why don''t we save ourselves the trouble and propose to have a private meeting with each one of us?" asked Samanuel.


    It was obviously pressure, although the ancient dragon did not feel it in the slightest. Crhono looked at him and laughing replied; "I think you are wrong."


    Crhono''s response surprised everyone, but the dragon, not paying attention to them, continued saying, "It''s true that he''s young, but you''re wrong if you think I''m controlling him or something."


    Crhono paused briefly and added, "He and I are just allies. We see each other as equals, so refrain from making comments like that in front of him or you''ll lose his favor instantly". It was an accurate warning. Some even saw it as a threat. In short, Crhono was telling them that he didn''t control Andrew and that they deserved the same respect.


    Although the demigods didn''t believe Crhono, they still attended, showing their understanding. They didn''t feel that they should be reverent before Andrew, since he was only a candidate for god and his domain wasn''t even a combat domain.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    To them, Andrew was nothing special. Only his pure divinity and ability to ascend was what mattered to them. That''s how arrogant these demigods are. Crhono didn''t try to convince them.


    He had already discussed with Andrew and told him to act with the seriousness of the case. In other words, he wanted him to reflect the dignity of the god he would become. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crhono assured him that he would watch his back, so he shouldn''t be afraid. He didn''t ask him to be arrogant, but not to be intimidated either. Andrew had understood this very well, so he had no worries.


    On the other hand, within the Cannes Palace, no one could pressure Andrew. Only Crhono had that ability, but he was a special case. The other demigods are powerful and it would be difficult to defeat them even within the temple, but defending against them would not be difficult.


    With all this settled, everyone went to rest waiting for the next day, where such an important meeting would take place. The demigods obviously didn''t need to sleep, so they didn''t.


    Zaros and Elidyr met with Crhono to discuss the next day''s meeting and the old dragon didn''t hide anything from them about what he had discussed with Andrew. Obviously, his status as a divine beast didn''t need to be revealed.


    Andrew didn''t even have sex with his wives that night, because he wanted to rest well, since he would have to face several old mummies the next day and it would surely be stressful.


    His wives understood, so they just slept next to him. Andrew didn''t ask them about what they talked about with Fluffy, because he was sure they wouldn''t tell him and although curious, it didn''t bother him.


    The night passed peacefully and soon the sun appeared on the horizon. Andrew woke up early as did his wives. It was an important day and they had to prepare everything.


    Although Andrew didn''t have anything of value to offer the demigods, they still had to have a good reception. Gaston had already organized everything with the employees and now they were just waiting for the visitors.


    It was still early, so they would be some time away, but one was never in too much of a hurry for that. Everything was handled perfectly and a couple of hours before noon, Crhono appeared at the entrance of the Palais de Cannes, accompanied by a group of elderly people.

 CHAPTER 679

    Andrew''s guardians and wives rushed out of the office, leaving Andrew, Jasper, Helga, and Layla alone in the room. The three vampires were baffled by what was happening, but Andrew looked cool as a cucumber.


    Jasper couldn''t contain his curiosity, so he walked over and said, "Do you intend to use some escape route? Not that I want to pour cold water on your plans, but I doubt something like that would escape the attention of a demigod of that level."


    Although the two girls didn''t say it, they agreed with their brother. They are relatively powerful experts and have been trained since they were young in combat, and being surrounded by Zaros and Lucian, they obviously knew the capabilities of a demigod.


    They can''t claim to know all such powerful beings'' capabilities, but they know that a demigod of the green-cloaked man''s caliber can''t miss their escape through a hidden route.


    In addition, many people needed to be evacuated, which added further difficulty to the situation. Andrew looked at Jasper who was showing some concern and could only feel astonished.


    To say that he was not afraid would be a lie, but he still showed his composure as the future Duke of Cannes, since, if you did not look closely, you could only see a serene and calm expression.


    Jasper and his sisters were not calm as their faces showed, in fact, they were panicking, but they are the heirs of the Duchy of Cannes and above all the grandchildren of Zaros, so they could not show those emotions in public.


    Panic only clouds your thinking, so, despite feeling distressed, they showed a calm facade and continued to think of alternatives, to deal with the situation.


    At that moment, a tremor was felt throughout the building. The man dressed in a green cape had attacked again. Despite the power with which he attacked, inside the Palace of Cannes, only a slight tremor was really felt.


    This does not mean that it was not causing damage, but that it was not in accordance with the power with which he was being attacked. A blow like the one they were receiving would decimate a mountain, so it was surprising that Cannes Palace was still relatively intact.


    Unfortunately, the neighbors were not so lucky. The shockwave from each attack had destroyed the surroundings. Cannes Palace now stood in what looked like a lonely wasteland.


    The surroundings of Cannes Palace were now a desert of scorched earth and rubble from what was once the buildings neighboring Cannes Palace. Deep craters and ashes were all that could be seen. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the distance, the leaders of Purgatory in red and blue cloaks were beginning to grow impatient. They certainly still had the advantage in their battle against Zaros and Lugia, but they were annoyed that their partner was taking so long.


    According to their estimates, he should have already accomplished the mission of assassinating Andrew, but they could still see him launching high-powered attacks and they couldn''t help but think that something had gone wrong.


    While Andrew was a god candidate, they knew that he wasn''t powerful enough to take even one of those attacks. The first thing they thought was that there was another demigod of Zaros and Lugia''s level hidden away.


    Their companion was fighting this new enemy, but they quickly dismissed that theory, as they couldn''t sense any enemy of that caliber fighting the green-clad man. Then they thought that it was all due to the temple quality of Cannes Palace. Purgatorio, like many demigods, knew a lot of information about god candidates and the gods themselves.


    They weren''t ignorant and knew that a temple wasn''t a simple thing, but still, they never expected it to be so difficult. Not wanting to delay the matter, they decided to go and support their companion.


    The problem was that Zaros and Lugia wouldn''t let another one of them get away. They may be holding back and cornering even Zaros and Lugia, but that didn''t mean they could move around freely.


    The demigods in their army that were powered by the blood of the fallen god were powerful, but not enough to survive a battle against Zaros and Lugia, which was why they were there.


    They let these crazed demigods face Zaros and Lugia''s head-on, while they tried to land a heavy blow, but they hadn''t succeeded yet. In fact, the leaders of Purgatory were rather defending their allies, to prevent them from being defeated, since they knew they would be at a disadvantage if they lost them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zaros and Lugia were warriors with centuries of experience. They knew how to fight these battles and despite being under pressure, it wasn''t like they couldn''t deal with the situation. They might not be able to defeat them, but they weren''t so helpless that they couldn''t resist and restrain their enemies the same way they restrained them.


    Meanwhile, inside Cannes Palace, Andrew''s wives returned to the office carrying the children. Jasper, Helga, and Layla had yet to receive a response from Andrew, but they didn''t ask any further.


    Now that Andrew''s wives had returned and brought the children, they would know what they were planning, so there was no need to ask any further. Just as they expected, Andrew didn''t say anything and just walked over to his wives and children.


    Everyone gathered around him and under the gaze of the three vampires, they all disappeared without a trace. Jasper and his two sisters'' eyes widened in surprise.


    Among all the things they had imagined, they never expected Andrew to simply disappear. Seconds later, Andrew reappeared in the same place he had disappeared from before, but he was alone.


    "How¡­?" Andrew tried to ask, but Andrew just smiled and said, "Follow me, we have to move quickly." Despite the millions of questions they had, they didn''t ask them, as Andrew had already left the office.


    They quickly followed him and arrived at the main party hall, where all of Andrew''s employees and guardians were gathered. Fear was reflected on their faces, as they could feel that they were being attacked.


    They might not have been hurt at the moment, but the pressure they felt with each attack from the enemy was not small. Some of them were even crying desperately. Andrew let out a sigh upon seeing them and said, "Calm down." Obviously, his words were ineffective, as in this situation, words were insignificant. Andrew understood them.


    They were all ordinary people. There were no experts or demigods among them, so it was normal for them to be scared to the verge of a nervous breakdown. In fact, the only reason they hadn''t fallen prey to uncontrolled panic was thanks to Andrew''s divinity.


    Although not all of the employees had unwavering loyalty to Andrew, they did have a certain degree of loyalty, so Andrew''s innate divinity protected them from falling into the abyss.

 CHAPTER 680

    Seeing the state his employees were in, Andrew knew he couldn''t convince them to calm down with words, so he immediately went into action.


    He approached a group of them and without warning them, teleported them to the Dunnas Palace. The employees were surprised when they sensed the change in atmosphere, but Andrew didn''t explain anything to them.


    He quickly returned to the Cannes Palace, leaving his employees lost, but Andrew''s wives and the Dunnas Palace employees who had already been notified calmed them down and explained the situation to them.


    While they were explaining, Andrew reappeared bringing another group of employees, and then, Andrew''s wives decided to wait until everyone was brought in to explain.


    They didn''t want to have to explain the same thing several times. They just limited themselves to reassuring the employees, which wasn''t difficult, as they could tell they were safe.


    The tremors from the attacks could no longer be felt and above all, the environment was different, the atmosphere was different, and above all, Andrew''s wives and children were there calm.


    If those who were the most important beings to Andrew were calm, it was obvious that there was no danger. Andrew continued to bring the employees into groups of 20 people.


    Previously, Andrew could only teleport between temples a certain limited amount of times and with a maximum of 10 people, but since he released his fourth divine seal, these parameters were doubled.


    Because of that, Andrew did not feel any fatigue after transporting nearly 100 people in succession. The last to arrive were Andrew''s guardians along with the three vampires. Jasper, Helga, and Layla immediately looked at the new surroundings and could not help but ask, "Where are we?" to which Andrew proceeded to explain what was happening.


    He was not only telling this to the three vampires but to everyone else. They all listened attentively and were surprised to learn that they were in Dunnas. Many of them did not know, but for those who did understand, the surprise was massive.


    Dunas and Cannes were several countries away. It wasn''t a trip they could make in such a short time, even with teleportation magic. This kind of magic, though rare, was not unheard of.


    Seraphine had used it before when they traveled to the Demon Realm, but even for a demigod teleporting several kilometers was the limit, but Andrew casually brought them to another country.


    This was something unreal and beyond all common sense, but Andrew didn''t explain that this was because he is a god candidate and that his temples had this ability, as it was a secret he wouldn''t reveal to just anyone.


    Honestly, he trusted Jasper, Helga, and Layla, but not his employees. Some might be very loyal, but they still didn''t reach the level of entrusting them with the biggest secret he had.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    After finishing the explanation, the employees were directed to another place to calm down and adapt to the new environment. In the office, only Andrew, his wives, children, guardians, and the three vampires remained.


    Although they knew that Andrew was still hiding something from them, they did not dare to ask, as they all had their secrets and they should not scrutinize Andrew''s secrets if he did not want to tell them.


    Andrew silently thanked them that they did not ask him, as he considered them friends and did not want to lie to them, but he was not yet willing to reveal his secrets to them, so he remained silent.


    On the other hand, the demigods who were trying to gain Andrew''s favor noticed the anomalies that were occurring. Their informants reported the strange events that were taking place.


    The dragon territory was under attack. The city of the duchy of Cannes was also under attack and the sea was not calm either. The first two places were far away from them, so they investigated the sea first.


    Their first thought was to go to the city of Cannes, as Andrew was there, but although they wanted to gain Andrew''s favor, they would not act recklessly, so they approached the closest place, the sea.


    Dustas followed the plan and sent the pirates under his command and some mercenaries to create chaos by attacking different cities and ships. Normally this would not be something that would attract attention, but the attacks seemed coordinated and massive.


    It was obvious that something strange was going on and it was worth investigating. Dustas was also clever and used this to leave clues about Purgatory anonymously, reporting everything he knew. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For normal people, these clues were elusive, but for beings of Kael or Draneg''s level, they were obvious. They quickly noticed that this was a distraction and understood where the real battle was.


    Dustas did not reveal that he was the king of Tripia, nor that he was an agent of Purgatorio, as he would only be condemning himself, but he was smart and stabbed his supposed master and Purgatorio in the back without being noticed.


    Well, at least by the demigods and their informants. Purgatorio, who already knew Dustas'' intentions, was not so deluded as not to notice, as they had hidden agents, watching Dustas.


    Dustas was not ignorant either and knew that there must be watchers watching his movements, but, even so, it was an opportunity he could not pass up. He quickly surrounded himself with his confidants and was cautious.


    Purgatorio watched him, but could not attack him at the moment. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to, it was just that they lacked combat strength, so they waited for their chance to take revenge for this betrayal.


    Dustas knew the capabilities of this organization, as he had worked with them for a long time, so, even surrounded by his confidants, he didn''t feel safe.


    He quickly sent messages to nearby countries informing them of his situation. He didn''t say that he worked with Purgatory and that he had betrayed them, but instead said that he was being held and stalked by them.


    He is smart, so he told a credible lie and asks for support, but even if the neighboring countries agreed to help, this help would take a while to arrive, so he began a period of paranoia.


    His fear was not unfounded, but he had played his cards, now he could only hope that his plan would work. Meanwhile, the man dressed in the Green cape launched a powerful attack and part of the Cannes Palace finally gave way.


    He couldn''t destroy the entire building, but it was beginning to crumble, and that made the leader of Purgatory happy. This encouraged him to intensify his attack and after several blows, the Cannes Palace was nothing but rubble.


    Andrew immediately felt when his temple was destroyed and felt regret, but there was no pain. The loss of a temple is not something as simple as losing a building, it is part of his divinity and domain.


    Andrew felt as if he had lost a loved one and anger invaded him, but he did not act recklessly. He repressed his anger and took a large gulp from a bottle of wine as if trying to drown his sorrow, which surprised everyone present since Andrew was not one to act in that way.

 CHAPTER 681

    Despite the large amount of wine Andrew drank, he did not even falter, for a god candidate with four divine seals released makes him a high-level major expert.


    He is a powerhouse anywhere on the continent. It is true that, in this day and age, Andrew''s enemies and allies are already all demigods, but the power of experts cannot be underestimated.


    Against beings as powerful as demigods, an expert of this level may be weak, perhaps the comparison would be similar to that of a baby and an adult, but his strength cannot be underestimated.


    The point is that an amount of wine like this did not affect him. Although it was an expensive wine with high value and alcohol content, it was nothing to a person of Andrew''s level. This is not to mention that he is a god candidate, which makes this alcohol even more ineffective, but still, everyone was surprised by his actions.


    Andrew continued to drink directly from the bottle until he finished it. Despite everyone''s surprise, no one said anything, as they were unaware of the situation. Many thought Andrew was angry that his property was destroyed and others simply thought he felt bad because he had to flee.


    The reality was that both situations were wrong. Andrew had lost a temple and for him, it was the same as losing a loved one, so he was really just sad. It seems illogical to be sad about a building, but what they don''t understand is that a temple is not just a building. The temple of a god or god candidate is like his house, sanctuary, home.


    His divinity covers him, his soul is attached to the temple, so the destruction is painful. Meanwhile, in Cannes, the man dressed in green was smiling at having managed to destroy the place.


    Unfortunately, his joy did not last long, as he could notice that there was not a single body under the rubble. His powerful attacks could indeed decimate the establishment''s bodies, but there would still be traces.


    Blood or human remains of any kind should be visible, but other than the building''s materials, there was nothing. This confused the man dressed in green.


    He, like the other leaders of Purgatory and the powerful demigods of the continent, thought that a temple of a god or demigod had many supernatural qualities, but he couldn''t imagine that teleportation was one of them.


    The first thing that came to his mind was that there was still a barrier protecting Andrew and the others, but he couldn''t see it, so that confused him even more. Finding no explanation, the man dressed in green began to get upset.


    In his anger, he launched another attack. It was much more powerful than the previous ones, or at least that''s how he felt, but it didn''t achieve anything. It certainly created a large crater and destroyed more nearby buildings, but nothing else happened.


    "Where the hell are they?" the man in the green cloak asked himself annoyed, but without finding answers, he returned to where the battle between his companions and Zaros was taking place with Lugia. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other two leaders of Purgatory saw the return of the green-cloaked man and were glad, for that meant that he had completed the mission. On the other hand, Zaros, Lugia, and Lucian felt the opposite, for they came to the same conclusion.


    At that moment, they no longer had to control themselves. Anger invaded them and they were about to launch themselves with all their power to eliminate the enemies they could even if it cost them their lives, but they were stopped.


    When they were about to launch themselves in full force, a group of dragons appeared in front of them. The one leading them was none other than one of the dragon kings, so they were a powerful force.


    "Don''t be hasty," said the dragon king sternly, causing Zaros, Lugia, and Lucian to stop their madness. The dragon king spoke again now that he had seen that they had calmed down, "They are fine."


    Although they did not understand how the dragon could assure that, they did not doubt his words. Lugia knew the dragon king and his abilities, so he calmed down. Zaros and Lucian did not know this dragon, but seeing Lugia have confidence in him, they decided to believe him.


    For their part, the joy of the leaders of Purgatory had vanished with the words of the leader dressed in green. They were even furious upon hearing what had happened.


    Unfortunately, they did not have time to get upset and look for answers, because the appearance of the dragons put them at a disadvantage, so they ordered their subordinates to make a suicide attack while they fled.


    The leaders of Purgatory knew that they had failed, so there was no reason to stay in place, since if they did, only death awaited them. The dragon king was a little stronger than them and if the other demigods who accompanied him were added, it was seeking death.


    True to their fanaticism, the demigods empowered by the blood of the fallen god did as their leaders had asked. They raised their powers to the maximum and charged at Zaros and the others.


    If they attacked as they were doing, they would not even be a distraction now that the dragons had arrived, so they sought to self-destruct. In short, it was the same strategy that the liquid spirit adopted in Galicia to defeat the abyssal that had appeared there.


    Zaros and the others quickly noticed their intentions and immediately acted. They would not allow them to self-destruct, so they moved at high speed and killed them before they could immolate themselves.


    Although they managed to stop them, their focus was on them, so they could not stop the leaders of Purgatory when they fled. Although they had won the battle, it was definitely not a victory to be celebrated.


    At least not in the eyes of Zaros and Lucian. The city was largely destroyed, many of the inhabitants dead, and although the dragon king had claimed that Andrew and the others were fine, they did not know the details, so uncertainty remained.


    The two vampires'' gazes were watery, for as superior as they were, it still pained them to see the state of the city they had founded, developed, and called home. Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    Vampires are called cold-hearted demons, but that is not true. They are like any other race, with feelings, and seeing what they had built and protected for centuries destroyed broke their hearts.


    The dragons did not say anything upon seeing the state of Zaros and Lucian. They are no different and understand their feelings. The dragon king approached them and said, "I am sorry for your losses."


    Although they seemed like simple words, they were sincere and Zaros noticed it clearly. This made him regain his composure and he looked at the dragon asking, "Thank you. I do not believe I know the elder, how should I address you?"


    "There is no need for formalities. "You may call me Biacko," the dragon king said. Zaros bowed slightly out of respect and said, "A pleasure to meet you Major Biacko, I am Zaros, this is my friend Lucian."


    "Such introductions are unnecessary. There is no one among the dragons who does not know you. Your efforts in protecting young Andrew are commendable," Biacko said sincerely, which saddened Zaros a little, though he did not show it outwardly."

 CHAPTER 682

    The sun was dying on the horizon, tinted a sickly red that seemed to announce the tragedy to come. Deep in a ruined cavern, hidden in a ravine that no creature dared cross, lay Carcom, the traitor dragon. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    His titanic body, covered in scars and open wounds, emitted a dim and disturbing glow. His every breath was a scream that resonated in the confines of the rock, an echo of pain and transformation.


    It had been days or perhaps weeks since his confrontation with the dragon kings, time meaningless in this remote place. Those ancient beings, whose majesty was equaled only by their cruelty, had torn his flesh and broken his spirit.


    Carcom had fought with a ferocity born of hatred, but it was not enough. He had been defeated, humiliated, and left on the brink of death. The true horror, however, came not with his physical wounds, but with the burden he had taken upon himself: the fragment of a fallen god that now dwelled within him.


    Carcom writhed on the cavern floor, his body glowing with irregular pulsations. His scales, once a deep black, were beginning to fracture, leaking a purple and gold light that seemed alive, as if it had a will of its own.


    The fragment of the fallen god was no mere source of power; it was an entity that sought to devour everything he was. Carcom felt his mind crumble under the weight of impossible whispers, voices that tempted and tormented him in equal measure.


    "Shut up!" he roared, his torn voice echoing like thunder in the cavern, but the voices did not fall silent. They spoke of absolute power, immortal glory, and a universe kneeling before him. And then came the screams, the wailing of lost souls who had dared to defy that god in ages past. Carcom could not distinguish between truth and lies. Everything was chaos in his mind.


    With superhuman effort, he rose to his hind legs, staggering. His body was not the same. His once majestic wings were torn, but from their broken edges sprouted filaments of energy that crackled like lightning.


    His tail, once a sharp weapon, now branched into living shadow tentacles that writhed on their own. His physical form was being reshaped, a testament to the assimilation of the divine power that consumed him.


    Carcom made his way toward an underground lake that reflected a phosphorescent green glow. Looking at his reflection, he barely recognized the dragon he had been. His eyes, once a fiery red, now glowed with an unnatural light, a vortex of chaos that seemed to devour reality itself.


    For a moment, a flash of doubt crossed his mind. "What¡­ am I now?" he murmured, his voice laden with a mix of horror and fascination. The fragment of the fallen god was quick to respond.


    In the reflection of the lake, shadows twisted and formed a figure, a dragon that seemed an amalgamation of all the creatures Carcom had faced and destroyed in his life.


    It was a twisted echo of himself, a mirror that showed what he could become if he gave in completely to the power that consumed him. "You are my herald," the figure whispered, its voice reverberating in the cavern like a dirge as it added, "My instrument of destruction. But first, you must prove yourself."


    Without warning, the figure leaped from the water, becoming a physical manifestation. Carcom barely had time to react before the creature launched itself at him with a force that rivaled that of the dragon kings.


    Their claws met in a clash that shook the walls of the cavern. It was a fight not only for survival but for dominance of his very soul.


    Each blow they exchanged left scars that marked not only his body but his mind as well. With each passing second, Carcom felt the fallen god''s presence grow stronger, demanding that he surrender, that he accept chaos as his true nature.


    However, Carcom refused. With a roar that shook the earth, he channeled the power that burned within him, unleashing a torrent of energy that consumed the figure in an explosion of light and darkness.


    When the smoke cleared, Carcom was on his knees, panting. He had won, but he knew that this was not a victory. He had only delayed the inevitable. The weeks that followed were hell.


    Carcom spent his days training, trying to control the power that now coursed through his veins like a poison. He learned to summon the shadows that twisted in his tail and manipulate the filaments of energy that sprouted from his wings, but every time he did so, he felt a little more of his sanity slip through his grasp.


    At night, his dreams tortured him. In them, he saw cities burning, oceans evaporating, and skies torn by storms of chaos. At the center of it all, he was there, a monster that could not be stopped. And while a part of him was horrified, another, darker part of him reveled in the idea.


    Finally, the day came when Carcom felt strong enough to leave the cavern. His body, now completely transformed, radiated an aura that made the rock around him fracture.


    He was not the dragon he had been before; he was something else, something no mortal being could comprehend. Carcom spread his wings and ascended into the sky. Each beat of his wings echoed like thunder, and the shadows around him seemed to consume the light in their wake.


    He did not know exactly where he was going, but a force guided him. He knew that the time had come for revenge, to destroy those who had betrayed him and the dragon kings who had humiliated him.


    He was completely unaware that his former companions from Purgatory were engaged in a full-scale battle. The organization, once his ally, had fallen into a conflict that shook the foundations of the world.


    Carcom was no longer the dragon who cared about alliances or strategies. His mind was consumed by a single purpose: to unleash chaos. As he flew towards his destination, the lands he passed through suffered from his presence.


    Fields withered, rivers dried up, and creatures fled in terror. Carcom was a herald of destruction, a dragon that had transcended its nature to become something far more dangerous. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the horizon, the mountains of the dragon kings rose like an imposing barrier. Carcom smiled, a smile filled with darkness and power. The battle to come would be different.


    This time, there would be no limits, no mercy. And though the voices in his mind continued to whisper, he now accepted them as part of himself. "Let the chaos begin," he said, before launching himself into the mountains, a whirlwind of shadows and destruction.


    The world was just emerging from a massive battle that had destroyed many places and taken many lives, and now Carcom had appeared to add fuel to the fire. A second war was looming, but this time there was only one enemy, Carcom.

 CHAPTER 683

    Returning to Cannes, Zaros and Lucios had already calmed down with Biacko''s intervention, so they moved on to discuss more important matters. Zaros now calm, asked about what Biacko had said earlier.


    Biacko had told them when they were about to launch themselves with all their strength against the enemies that Andrew and the others were fine. It must be understood that his grandchildren were with Andrew, so it was not a matter of just protecting Andrew.


    Zaros like most powerful demigods, tends to distance himself from family and loved ones, but that does not mean that he does not love them, just that he shows a colder attitude.


    This is a common characteristic of the powerful. Since they feel so close to divinity, they distance themselves from their mortal loved ones, but that does not mean that their feelings die.


    If that was the case, Zaros wouldn''t have acted so furiously when he saw the green-cloaked leader of Purgatory return apparently fulfilling his mission, and he wouldn''t be sad to see the city he had built in ruins either.


    Biacko hearing Zaros'' question began to explain. Despite being a dragon king and one of the oldest and most powerful beings on the continent, it didn''t mean he knew the capabilities of a god candidate''s temple.


    Not even Crhono as the oldest and most powerful being in existence knew all the secrets of a temple. Not to mention that each temple is different, depending not only on the domain of the god or god candidate but also on the individual.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if a god candidate Eros like Andrew appeared, his temples would have differences from Andrew''s, so it was impossible to know all the characteristics of these places.


    Chorno might be the most knowledgeable of the characteristics of a temple, but he still didn''t know everything, so it was impossible for Biacko who is not as knowledgeable as Crhono to know that Andrew had teleported everyone to Dunnas. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What happened was that when the dragons arrived at the scene, they saw the green-cloaked Purgatory leader attacking Cannes Palace and immediately went there to stop him, but by the time they arrived this man had already left.


    Long story short, Biacko and the other dragons had already inspected the place before going to support Zaros, Lugia, and Lucian. Just like the green-cloaked man, they found no traces of blood or human remains.


    Because of this, they came to the same conclusion as the green-clad Purgatory leader, which was that somehow Andrew and the others had managed to escape. They might not know how, but they were sure that they had not been hurt.


    After Biacko''s explanation, Zaros, Lugia, and Lucian went to where Cannes Palace used to be. Now all that could be seen was a barren area, with no trace of life and rubble everywhere.


    It wasn''t that there wasn''t blood or human remains to be seen nearby, but they were obviously from people in the nearby buildings who suffered from the attack, but where the Cannes Palace was, no trace of death could be seen.


    Damon and Abigale were there looking at the place, clearly worried. Despite the wounds they had, they were desperately searching the place trying to find some trace of life. Their three children were in the Cannes Palace, so like any parent, they worried about losing their children. Zaros seeing them could only put on a loving expression.


    That''s his family, so he can understand his pain, so he quickly apologizes to Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons to meet with his son and daughter-in-law. Damon and Abigale seeing Zaros'' arrival immediately ran to him.


    Normally they were calm and presented themselves to Zaros with respect, but at this moment the anguish was killing them, so they skipped the formalities. Zaros didn''t worry about trifles.


    In fact, he didn''t particularly like his family treating him with such reverence. He may have distanced himself from them a bit, but he still loved them and didn''t want to be an outsider, but he couldn''t do anything about their behavior.


    Damon and the others treated him like that and Zaros didn''t want to have to explain himself to them so they would treat him normally. "Father, what happened?" Damon asked anxiously.


    Although it seemed like he was asking about the battle, Zaros understood that what he was really asking was about Cannes Palace and his children, so Zaros began to explain to them what Biacko had told him.


    Zaros didn''t just blindly believe what Biacko had told him. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust him, but as a meticulous person and being a situation that affected his family, upon arriving he checked everything personally.


    It was because of this that he dared to comfort Damon and Abigale, telling them that most likely everyone was fine. Zaros calmly and in detail explained his findings, which reassured Damon and Abigale.


    They were a little calmer now, but that didn''t mean their worries were gone. While everything pointed to Andrew and the others being able to escape, there was no certainty.


    Just as there was no proof that they had died, there was also no proof that they were safe and that still worried them. Still, they had calmed down and were now more serene, or at least appeared to be.


    After calming down his son and daughter-in-law, Zaros returned to where Biacko and Lugia were, leaving Lucian with Damon and Abigale. "I''m sorry about this Major Biacko," Zaros apologized, as he had left the guests alone.


    Biacko didn''t give it any importance. He waved his hand as if apologies weren''t necessary and instead said, "Apologies are unnecessary. The important thing here now is to find the young god candidate."


    "Do you have any idea where they might be or how they escaped?" Biacko asked. Zaros was the closest, so it didn''t hurt to ask him, although he knew the answer perfectly well. If Zaros knew Andrew''s way of escape, at the time they had arrived, he wouldn''t be so angry believing that they had been killed, but there was no harm in asking.


    Just as Biacko believed, Zaros only denied bitterly. Zaros had no idea how Andrew and the others could have escaped and what was more worrying was that he didn''t know if they had escaped.


    Unfortunately, Andrew couldn''t tell them where they were either, since Dunnas to Cannes is several countries away and there was no Heavenly Palace nearby where he could teleport to communicate with them.


    This caused some discomfort, but these were demigods with centuries of life and experience, so they didn''t panic. For his part, Andrew, who had already taken a full bottle of wine, sat down on the nearby sofa.


    No one dared to say anything, as Andrew seemed to need the silence, but Andrew then asked, "Does anyone have a way to tell Elder Zaros and the others that we are safe?"


    Jasper, Helga, and Layla looked at each other, but the dark expressions on their faces showed that they had no way to communicate. Sending a messenger falcon would take days, so it wasn''t a good option either.


    After weighing the options, Andrew let out a sigh and stood up from the couch and said, "Well, we''ll have to go visit Elder Emaliene, maybe she has a way."

 CHAPTER 684

    Andrew stepped through the golden gates of the royal palace of Dunnas with a mixture of awe and determination. The building, an architectural marvel that seemed to hover between the earthly and the divine, stood majestically in the heart of the kingdom.


    The towers shone with a golden reflection in the midday sun, and the intricate stained glass windows told stories of the queens who had ruled throughout the centuries. There was no time to linger in awe of the place. The message he carried from Cannes was urgent, and the fate of the world seemed to hang in the balance.


    A chamberlain, dressed in robes of blue velvet and silver embroidery, led him through endless corridors decorated with tapestries that seemed to come to life. Finally, they reached a throne room that radiated authority and antiquity.


    In the center of the hall stood three imposing figures. The first was Diana, the current queen of Dunnas, who wore a discreet but imposing crown, a reflection of her just and calculated reign.


    At her side was Daphne, the previous queen, whose face denoted wisdom and serenity, and who had chosen to abdicate in favor of her daughter years ago, but it was the third woman that Andrew wanted to meet today.


    Emaliene, the founder of the kingdom, was a demigoddess whose very presence seemed to envelop the room in an ethereal aura. Her silver eyes shone with an otherworldly light, and her bearing emanated power and grace in equal parts.


    "Mr. Andrew has arrived," the chamberlain announced before withdrawing with a deep bow. The three women looked at him fondly, but a little worried, knowing that Andrew was not there as an ordinary visitor.


    "Come in," Diana said, with a wave of her hand. "You bring important news, do you not?" Andrew stepped forward, bowing his head in respect. "Queens of Dunnas, I have an urgent message from Cannes. Something terrible has happened, and I need your help, especially yours, old Emaliene, if you are willing to listen to me."


    Emaliene tilted her head slightly, interested. Andrew already knew them and treated them like family, so the strange formal behavior caught his attention. "Why so formal? Say what you need, if I can help you I will."


    Andrew smiled at the warm words, but quickly returned to seriousness and recounted what happened in Cannes with a voice that oscillated between suppressed anger and urgency.


    He described the attack on Purgatory, the destruction of the city, and his escape thanks to his skill, but he did not give details. He explained how he had come to Dunnas and his urgency to find a way to contact Zaros or at least someone in Cannes to report his safe escape.


    "Zaros and the others are still struggling with the fear that something had happened to us," Andrew concluded, looking directly at Emaliene and continued, "I know that you have faced these guys before. If there is any way to send them a message or help them, please share it with me."


    For a moment, the room fell silent. Diana and Daphne exchanged a meaningful glance, while Emaliene remained motionless, her expression inscrutable.


    "What you say is serious," Daphne finally said, her voice calm but full of concern. "The kingdom of Dunnas would like to help to the fullest extent of its ability, however, contacting someone in the midst of the chaos you describe will not be easy."


    Emaliene raised a hand, calling for silence. Her gaze was fixed on Andrew as if she were evaluating every word he had said. "I fought an abyssal once," she said, her voice echoing far away. "It was in Galicia, recently."


    Pausing, Emaliene added, "It was not a battle I faced alone; I received help from the liquid spirits, who traveled from afar to help. They gave me a special crystal, a rare item that allows a connection to be established across liquid dimensions. I haven''t used it since, but perhaps it can serve your purpose."


    Andrew felt a flash of hope. "Can you try? Can you use that crystal to contact someone who can deliver the message?" Emaliene nodded slowly. "I can''t directly contact anyone in Cannes, but Zaros has a close ally nearby, someone who can deliver the message more quickly." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Andrew said, almost breathless. "Elidyr. He''s a close friend of Zaros. In fact, any liquid spirit should be able to meet the conditions. If you can contact him, he''ll be able to carry the message to Zaros."


    Emaliene stood up from her seat and extended a hand into the void. Suddenly, a bluish light began to materialize in front of her. Out of nowhere, a small translucent crystal appeared, its surface seeming to ripple like calm water.


    Holding it gently, she placed it in the center of a white marble table. "Everyone stand back," she ordered. Andrew, Diana, and Daphne obeyed, watching in awe as Emaliene began to murmur words in an ancient language, incomprehensible but filled with palpable power.


    The crystal began to glow brightly, casting a beam of light that formed a floating mirror in the air. On its surface, images of a mountainous landscape were slowly drawn.


    The vision was blurry at first but soon became defined, revealing an elderly man with intense eyes, Elidyr. "Elidyr," Emaliene called, her voice echoing like thunder in the distance. "I am Emaliene of Dunnas. Andrew of Cannes is here and has an urgent message for you." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Elidyr looked around, clearly startled by the appearance of the mirror. "Emaliene? Andrew? What is going on?" Andrew stepped forward, his voice shaking with excitement and relief.


    "Elidyr, Zaros is in danger. Cannes has been attacked by forces from Purgatory, and I need you to carry a message to Zaros. I am in Dunnas with his grandchildren, I am safe, but he needs to know. He must also know that we need all the help we can get to deal with this threat."


    Elidyr nodded, his expression hardening with determination. "I will. I will set off immediately for Cannes. Do not worry, I will arrive as soon as I can". The connection began to fade, and the floating mirror dissolved into a shower of glowing particles. Emaliene let out a sigh, clearly exhausted by the effort.


    "Your message has been delivered," Emaliene said, turning to Andrew. "Now it is up to Zaros and Elidyr to act. Dunnas will not ignore this attack. I will speak with my descendants to prepare our forces in case this threat spreads to our borders."


    Diana stood up, her gaze firm. "Andrew, rest here tonight. We will make sure you have everything you need for your next move. Dunnas does not abandon its allies."


    Andrew bowed his head, feeling less alone. He still felt sorry for the loss of the Cannes palace, but the affection of the three women comforted him a little. They did not hesitate for a second to help him and that was something he would not forget.


    Although they had told him to stay and rest, Andrew did not remain in the castle. He has a Celestial Palace in Dunnas and there was no need to go far away, something the three women understood.


    In fact, they did not want Andrew to stay in the castle. When they said he should rest there tonight, they were referring to the capital city of Dunnas, not the royal palace, so that was why they did not hold Andrew back when he left.

 CHAPTER 685

    Although Elidyr had received Andrew''s message and immediately traveled to Cannes, he was unable to arrive before another group of people. In fact, before Andrew''s message, Elidyr knew about the Cannes attack.


    The reason he had not gone to support was the same as the dragons. Although Purgatory did not create a fence around the territory of the liquid spirits in the country of Rios, Elidyr was worried.


    He believed that if he left, his brothers and sisters might suffer a sudden attack and although he is a great friend of Zaros'', and wants to protect Andrew as a god candidate, he cannot detach himself from his family.


    The liquid spirits, like the Amazons, barbarians, and angels, were suffering from a birth problem. They were no longer as many as in ancient times and although the situation is not as serious as that of the angels, they could not afford to have casualties.


    For this reason, Elidyr decided to stay in his territory and protect it from a possible attack that never came. Fortunately, after receiving Andrew''s message, he had finished checking the territory and felt no danger, so he left for Cannes.


    Before he arrived, several demigods arrived in Cannes. To be more specific, Kael, Lyria, Draneg, Asha, and Theron along with their subordinates had arrived. They all wanted to gain Andrew''s favor and so had come to help, but by the time they arrived, they only found a city in ruins, despair of its inhabitants, and no battle in progress.


    They lamented this, not because of the destruction and death they witnessed, but because they arrived late. As powerful and ancient beings, they had seen sights like this very often.


    They felt nothing at the sight of the devastation, they were only sad that they had not come to help in time and gain Andrew''s favor. Although selfish, these were their true feelings and although many might blame them for thinking this way, those at their level could understand it.


    In addition, they were surprised to see Biacko. The five dragon kings are hidden demigods. Not even these demigods who had survived the war a thousand years ago against the fallen god knew of them.


    That was precisely their surprise. They couldn''t believe that beings as powerful as them still existed without anyone knowing about them. Every powerful person on the continent was known, but the five dragon kings were unknown.


    "How could a being as powerful as him be unknown?" was the question that everyone had in their minds. Not even remembering the war a thousand years ago against the fallen god could bring back memories of Biacko.


    That was strange, so they were surprised and a little apprehensive because this meant that dragons were more hidden than everyone thought. While everyone on the continent knew the strength of dragons, the truly powerful ones like them knew many more details.


    Just knowing of the existence of Crhono was already something that few knew and he was so powerful that even these demigods who consider themselves the pinnacle of strength felt small before him.


    That was the reason for their apprehension, as they now realized that the dragons had much more than just Crhono. Although the difference was not much, it was evident to them that Biacko was stronger than them.


    Despite their feelings, the demigods entered the ruined city and met with Zaros, Biacko, and Lugia. They wanted to know what had happened and what they could do to help.


    Although their attitude seemed magnanimous, they did not actually fool Zaros and the others. It was obvious that they were only looking for a chance to please Andrew. Their goal was godhood and they still believed that Andrew was their ticket to it.


    Make no mistake, they worried about enemies like Purgatory and the possible resurrection of the fallen god, but if they could ascend to godhood before Armageddon fell, they would do so without regrets.


    That was how selfish they were, but no one could blame them. They had been decades, if not centuries without progress, and despite their long lives, no one conquers death, not even the gods, so they felt urgency.


    Despite knowing their intentions, Zaros was not mean to them and told them what had happened. They listened attentively to the story with serious expressions, but in reality, they were regretting not having arrived sooner.


    Some even regretted having made the decision to check the seas first when it all started, but they could do nothing. Things had already happened and there was no way to turn back time.


    Biacko remained silent as Zaros told the story. It is true that Biacko, being the most powerful, should be the one to take the lead, but if they were in Zaros'' territory, he could not be disrespectful.


    Furthermore, although it may not seem like it, Biacko, like the other dragon kings, had a very special characteristic that few demigods had; they were humble despite their strength.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    It can be said with certainty that only Arion and Samanuel could be ranked below Chorno in terms of strength, but the five dragon kings were only half a step behind these two.


    This means that they had the qualities to be arrogant and authoritarian, but that was where these dragons were different from the others. The five of them were quite calm.


    They did not desire glory or fame, nor did they boast arrogance; they were like wise old men who protected everything in the shadows without expecting recognition. Even Crhono, who was their half-father and teacher, praised them for that.


    They did not know it, but Crhono believed that these five could ascend to divinity in the future if they continued on this path; however, he never told them, because he did not want them to stray from the path by thinking about that possibility.


    After Zaros finished telling the whole story of what had happened, Kael and the other demigods clicked their tongues in disappointment. They had missed a great opportunity.


    Zaros and the others who were watching them couldn''t help but feel contempt for them, but they didn''t show it. It wasn''t that Zaros and the others didn''t covet divinity, but unlike them, they weren''t desperate.


    That was why Andrew held them in high regard. They had never hidden their intentions from Andrew, but they had never asked him for help in ascending.


    In fact, Zaros, Elidyr, and Lugia weren''t as pure as Biacko and the other four dragon kings. They were similar to Kael, Draneg, and the others, as they coveted ascension to divinity, but there were differences.


    Kael and the others were willing to sacrifice everything for it, well, they might not be as atrocious as Purgatory and Carcom, so they weren''t rotten to the core yet, but still, Zaros and the others had something that set them apart.


    The difference was that they could still feel affection for what they had in this world. Their families, friends, and even their territories. While people like Zaros distanced themselves from ordinary people, they still appreciated them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was why he felt pained to see his city and inhabitants destroyed, as he felt that they were part of him. The difference was that they wouldn''t sacrifice what they loved for divinity and that made a big difference.

 CHAPTER 686

    It''s not that Kael, Draneg, and the other demigods didn''t feel affection for their family, apprentices, and subordinates, but they weren''t so attached as to give up their chance to ascend as gods for them, like Zaros, Elidyr, and even Lugia.


    They were about to tell him what they knew about the situation that had occurred in the seas since they had received information from Zaros, so they wouldn''t be so mean as to not tell him, because, in the end, he would find out later.


    However, at that moment Elidyr arrived at the place. Like the others, seeing the city, he felt sad, but the reason was different. If the other demigods were sad to arrive late and lose the opportunity to gain favorable points from Andrew, Elidyr felt sad because he understood Zaros'' pain.


    He also had affection for his loved ones and what he had managed to build in the country of Rios, so seeing the devastation of the place saddened him because that could happen to him. Everyone noticed his arrival and Elidyr didn''t make them wait, so he quickly joined them. The moment he arrived, Elidyr immediately looked at Zaros and said, "I''m sorry I couldn''t support you, brother."


    Although Kael, Draneg, and the other demigods believed that Elidyr was speaking empty words like them, Zaros, Lugia, and Biacko, noticed the difference. Elidyr''s words were sincere.


    Biacko who was observing everything carefully, immediately felt that Elidyr was someone worth being friends with. Zaros placed his hand on Elidyr''s shoulder and smiled affectionately answering, "I understand your difficulties."


    After the brief affectionate exchange, Zaros recounted what had happened and when he finished, Elidyr said, "It is regrettable, but I still bring good news. Young Andrew and the others are safe from Dunnas under the protection of Emaliene."


    Elidyr''s words surprised everyone and they quickly began to ask for details. Their surprise was not abnormal, since Dunnas was not around and they could not imagine how they had come so far in such a short time, especially when they were attacked by someone as strong as the leader of Purgatory.


    Elidyr did not know all the details, since Andrew did not reveal his secret of being able to teleport between his temples, but he explained what he could. Although there were still many doubts and questions, Elidyr could not tell them anything else.


    "We should go to Dunnas. Emaliene is strong, but she will not withstand an attack like this," Draneg immediately said, who was the most urgent to win points with Andrew, since the last meeting had not ended well.


    Although Kael and the others agreed, they did not say anything, since that would show their selfish intentions and they let Draneg be the only one who exposed himself, but his thoughts were not hidden from Biacko and the others.


    They hadn''t gotten to where they were just by increasing their powers, they had experience and knew how to read people, so they could tell their intentions, which caused them to feel contempt for them.


    Lyria who could also tell that they had been exposed decided to change course, trying to change the perception and said, "Before that, we must tell them what happened in the seas."


    She paused and added, "It''s true that Emaliene couldn''t withstand an attack like this, but for now they should be fine. No one knows that they are in Dunnas and if they could escape from Cannes, they can surely do so from Dunnas."


    Her words were true and while this could make many believe that Lyria was different from the others, Biacko and the others weren''t stupid. They could easily see through her, but they didn''t say anything.


    They indeed despised them, for their selfish thoughts, but they couldn''t deny that it was necessary to keep up appearances, because it was better to have them as allies than as enemies, especially now that Purgatory had shown its head.


    Kael, Draneg, and the others noticed Lyria''s attempt to divert the conversation and quickly agreed and began to tell what they knew. They told how the sea had become chaotic and there were disasters and wars everywhere.


    They also reported that someone had left clues for them about what was happening there, but they still didn''t know who had left them. They talked about these matters for a while, but in the end, they didn''t come to a conclusion.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    In the end, Kael, Draneg, and the other demigods agreed to go to Dunnas to see and protect Andrew. At least that was the excuse, they really just wanted to show their good side for profit.


    Biacko also decided to go, since Crhono had asked him to come to protect Andrew. Although he felt sad about not helping Zaros rebuild, he understood the priorities. Lugia also decided to accompany him, since that was also his mission, but Zaros and Elidyr didn''t follow them. Zaros had to be present, to help rebuild his territory.


    It wasn''t that he was going to do it personally, but his presence was essential to speed things up and ease everyone''s broken hearts. For his part, Elidyr couldn''t stray too far from his territory, for fear that he would suffer just like Cannes.


    With that settled, the group of dragons led by Biacko and Lugia left alongside the group of demigods led by Kael, Lyria, Draneg, Asha, and Theron. Such a powerful lineup couldn''t be kept hidden, so their movements were clearly visible to many. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Long before they arrived, Emaliene already knew of their upcoming arrival, so she quickly arranged everything to welcome them. Emaliene might be a legend-level demigod and the founder of the Dunnas Kingdom, but compared to Biacko, Lugia, Kael, and the others, she was inferior.


    Still, they wouldn''t dare disrespect her, for this was still her territory and although weaker, she wouldn''t show complacency if she was offended. Meanwhile, the kingdoms near Tripia received Dustas'' letter.


    Many deliberated whether they should lend aid, but were slow. Purgatory obviously learned of Dustas'' treacherous moves and immediately settled accounts with him.


    To be more exact, the green-clad leader of Purgatory, who is Dustas'' master, was the one who took action. With great effort, he entered Tripia and massacred Dustas and all of his confidants and protectors.


    Although Dustas knew he couldn''t hide for long, he believed his plan would work. He thought the other kingdoms would help him and with the security measures he had taken he could hold out until help arrived, but he was wrong.


    He underestimated the strength of the leader of Purgatory whom he called "Master." He alone was enough to eliminate them all and then the Tripia kingdom fell into despair.


    When Dustas took power, he eliminated his father and brother, so there was no one to succeed him on the throne, since he still had no children, so with his murder, civil war broke out.


    The nobles and powerful of the country embarked on a fight for supremacy and then Tripia fell into disgrace. Everyone was shocked by the news, especially the rulers of nearby countries.


    If Tripia fell in this way, what prevented the same thing from happening to them? With that thought, everyone took protective measures and the atmosphere of the continent became tense again, and that was even though the explosive news of Carcom''s attack on the dragons was still unknown.

 CHAPTER 687

    The entire continent was on high alert. There was currently no one who did not know about Purgatorio, the fallen god, and Tripia. While most of the events had occurred in the southwestern part of the continent, there was no one who was relaxed.


    The attack on Cannes was not overlooked by anyone on the continent, as the lineup of powerful warriors was no joke. Furthermore, the havoc that occurred in the western sea and the assassination of the king of Tripia were no small matters.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    All countries were tense, as since the war a thousand years ago when the fallen god devastated the lost continent, they had not faced a situation like this. Wars have never been rare on the continent, but they have never been in a situation that has threatened the entire continent like it is now.


    Very few had experienced an event like this. All the rulers had deployed their forces to protect their interests and the movements to find Purgatorio intensified, as they were the ones to blame for everything.


    When the news that Purgatory was trying to revive the fallen god appeared, many became frightened and worried about what the future would be like, but it was not until now that things were taken with a sense of crisis.


    Although everyone was clear that they were in a dangerous moment, the apparent calm had relaxed them, and given the feeling that it was not yet time to panic, the situation changed.


    Now everyone knew that Purgatory possessed extraordinary forces and extensive connections. However, it was the assassination of Dustas, the king of Tripia, that sparked the panic.


    Although they were not sure that Purgatory was responsible, Dustas had announced to the countries near Tripia that he was responsible and was killed shortly after, so everyone was sure that Purgatory was responsible.


    Despite having no proof, they had no doubts and were not wrong. Dustas'' death was more significant, as it led an entire country to fall into civil war. The rulers of the different countries felt that this was an attack on them.


    The threat of Purgatory had risen in level. Few understood that the resurrection of the fallen god would destroy everything, as they had maintained the status quo for several centuries, so it did not seem real to them.


    Only the survivors of the ancient war understood the magnitudes and people like Andrew who had knowledge. Many may have records of that war, but not having lived through it, they did not feel urgency.


    However, the fact that Purgatory could kill Dustas was different. It must be understood that for an external force to be able to kill the king of a country despite the security measures was a problem.


    Although this world is cruel and dangerous, the kings and queens of the different countries were rarely killed by external forces. Not even the demigods had the ability, as every country has its protectors, so that was what caused a commotion.


    Purgatory had shown that it could kill any king or queen, so everyone began to notice the true threat. Ironically, the least momentous event was what woke everyone up.


    It''s not that Dustas'' assassination and the fall of Tripia Kingdom into civil war was a minor matter, but in the greater scheme of things, the chaos at sea and the attack on Cannes was more significant.


    The reason everyone else didn''t notice this was because of a lack of information. They were unaware of the threat of the fallen god and Andrew''s identity as a god candidate. This is why an event like the assassination of a king seemed more tangible. While everyone was reinforcing themselves, the demigods led by Biacko arrived at Dunnas in no time.


    Emaliene was already waiting for them, but she didn''t come out to greet them. She may be inferior to most of them in terms of status and strength, but Dunnas is her territory, she couldn''t be subservient, it was a matter of pride.


    Biacko and the others didn''t feel it was strange, in fact, they believed that this was how a demigod should behave in her territory. Because of this, all of them, upon arriving, the first thing they did was go to see her.


    Although the group of Kael, Draneg, and the others had no interest in a small demigoddess like Emaliene, they decided to go through with the ceremony of respect. Not because they were interested in keeping up appearances with her, but with Biacko.


    The dragon king was no pushover and if he went to Emaliene to pay respects, they had to do so or they would come into conflict, which would only hurt them in the long run. Although Emaliene acted proud, she was not disrespectful. Seeing everyone''s arrival, she greeted them with the respect they deserved, but she was not servile in any way.


    Biacko was the one who led the conversation. First of all, he thanked him for his help in protecting Andrew, among other formalities. He also informed him of what had happened in Cannes and the western sea.


    Emaliene listened attentively with a serious expression, as it was not a minor matter at all. Upon hearing everything, Emaliene also told them what had happened in Tripia.


    Biacko and the others had been traveling at high speed and without worrying about anything, so they still did not know the news. For her part, Emaliene, like all the high commands of the different countries, was more aware of what happened in Tripia.


    Everyone was surprised to hear the news. They were not worried about the death of a small king, but they were worried about the fact that this king seemed to know a lot about Purgatory.


    Kael and the others immediately understood that Dustas was most likely the one who left the clues for them to understand the situation in Cannes, so it was not difficult for them to deduce that Dustas probably had dealings with Purgatory.


    This made it all the more significant and without wasting any time, all the demigod leaders present sent some of their subordinates to investigate. Biacko was no exception and sent some dragons.


    After the conversation, Emaliene led everyone to Dunnas Palace so they could meet with Andrew. He was already waiting for them, because although he couldn''t sense the forces from so far away, Fluffy was different.


    The moment they entered the city, Fluffy sensed them and informed Andrew. A lineup of powerful people like them couldn''t go unnoticed and although there were characters like Draneg who had been kind to Andrew before, he couldn''t ignore them.


    Andrew wasn''t stupid. He knew they weren''t here out of charity or a desire to protect him. He understood very well that they only wanted the secret of divinity, something he didn''t have.


    Although he had told them, it was obvious they didn''t believe him. He is a candidate for god, someone who will ascend as a god, so how could they believe him? Although this bothered Andrew, he finally resigned himself.


    "If they didn''t want to believe him, it was their problem, he had no obligation to them," was what he thought. Despite their strength and status, just like last time, none of them dared to enter Dunnas Palace recklessly.


    They all lined up at the entrance of Dunnas Palace, surprising passersby and employees, because even they could tell that they were not simple characters.


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 688

    While this was happening, in the vicinity of the dragons'' territory, Carcom was traveling at high speed towards one of the seals of the remnants of the fallen god that one of the dragon kings protected.


    Carcom was not trying to hide, in fact, he was flying with total bragging, arrogance, and madness. He was not in his humanoid form but in his true form as a dragon, something that dragons only did when the situation was critical. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dragons, although few know it, are beasts. Although they adopt humanoid forms, when they are facing a tough battle or in danger they use their true forms, as it allows them to make use of all their power.


    That is why when they fight they adopt partial forms of their bodies, even if they are in humanoid form, such as their claws or tail. This is why Carcom showed that he was ready for a fight to the death.


    To be more exact, his mind was not quite right. The assimilation of the fragment of the fallen god''s remnants had affected him and now he only sought the other pieces.


    In short, the current Carcom could no longer call himself Carcom or even a dragon. He had the ambition to assimilate the fallen god, but that was only a dream, as the small fragment he had had already corrupted him, so assimilating the rest was impossible.


    Although he still retained some of his essence, he had truly lost the battle. In addition, his appearance is far from that of a dragon. If Andrew saw the true form of a dragon, he would immediately recognize it.


    Dragons were just as they were imagined on Earth. Huge lizards hundreds of meters long with sharp claws and teeth and bodies full of scales. In short, they were what on Earth they called western dragons.


    However, Carcom''s current form was somewhat different. A strange and malevolent aura surrounded him like black smoke that erupted from his body. Although his claws and teeth were still sharp like any other dragon''s, the biggest difference was in his scales.


    Rather than saying they were scales, it was better to describe them as thick steel skin. If Andrew would describe a dragon in its true form as a flying tank, but it would be more suitable for Carcom than any other dragon.


    Since he didn''t try to hide, Carcom was quickly discovered and the nearby dragon king immediately took action. This was Lujan, one of those who faced him before when he tried to sneak into the dragon territory in Crhono''s absence.


    Like Biacko, Lujan was powerful, but now that he was facing Carcom, he could tell the difference. Before Carcom had no chance of beating him, but currently everything changed.


    It wasn''t that Lujan felt he was weaker than Carcom, in fact, he was even stronger, but the strange dark aura surrounding him made him feel uneasy. His senses screamed at him that Carcom was dangerous.


    Without wasting any time he assumed his true form. Although his body in dragon form was huge, compared to the current Carcom, they were still a bit smaller and less impressive. Not that size had anything to do with strength, but in this case, it seemed to be the case. The translucent green of Lujan''s scales created a jarring contrast with Carcom''s dark skin.


    The two stared at each other for seconds and Lujan even tried to talk to Carcom, but the latter didn''t seem to want to talk, as he instantly launched a strong attack. A beam of dark energy came out of his mouth towards Lujan.


    Despite the sudden attack, Lujan managed to move and dodge. As Carcom had no intention of speaking, Lujan didn''t either and quickly counterattacked with a powerful gust of wind from his mouth.


    More than a gust, it looked like a concentrated tornado bolt. The powerful attack hit Carcom, which surprised Lujan, as he couldn''t believe that Carcom didn''t do anything to dodge.


    The destruction of his attack was massive, causing a slight earthquake as it hit the ground. Anyone would be killed or seriously injured by an attack like that and Carcom who had experienced it before, knew it.


    Despite that, when the dust cleared, Lujan could see Carcom on the ground, without a scratch. His powerful attack had barely pushed him to the ground but had failed to penetrate Carcom''s skin.


    This not only surprised him, but it made him bitter. He had not held back and the fact that Carcom had taken his attack without being harmed, gave him a clear answer as to why Carcom had not avoided it.


    He couldn''t hurt him. That much was clear, but it didn''t mean that Lujan would give up or run away. This wasn''t out of pride, or anything like that, the reason was simple, if he did, Carcom would take the remnants of the fallen god into his custody.


    Allowing him to do that was more worrying than the fact that he couldn''t defeat him. Lujan quickly came to the conclusion that he should hold him back until help arrived.


    He knew that Carcom''s presence wouldn''t be ignored by the other dragon kings and Crhono, so his mission was to hold on. With that in mind, the battle resumed with another attack from Carcom.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Powerful bolts of dark energy shot out of Carcom''s mouth like bullets in a machine gun, which left Lujan a little helpless. It wasn''t that he couldn''t dodge, but there were too many of them to dodge them all.


    Despite returning the attacks, Carcom suffered no damage, while Lujan''s scales were torn off and blood began to flow from his body from mere brushes of Carcom''s attacks. The landscape had already changed. The lush forest and tall mountains that once stood tall were now nothing more than a wasteland that stretched for miles, it had become a desert.


    Smoke rose everywhere and burnt trees were seen everywhere, even though neither Lujan nor Carcom used fire as an attack. The battle hadn''t been going on for long, but a clear winner could already be seen.


    Lujan''s body looked mutilated in different parts and had even lost an arm, while Carcom didn''t look any different than when he arrived. Despite that, Lujan had noticed, it wasn''t that he couldn''t hurt him, it was just that it was minimal.


    Carcom had some tears and bruises on his body, but they were minor injuries compared to his damage. Still, Lujan did not give up and continued to fight. Despite the disadvantages and injuries, he had to buy time. Carcom could ignore Lujan''s attacks and move towards his target, but at this moment he could not think clearly.


    He was not much different from an abyssal. In his mind, there were only two thoughts. The first was to take the remnant of the fallen god, for the fragment of the fallen god inside him and the sealed remnant attracted each other.


    However, the second thought was stronger and it was the madness of destruction and chaos. "Since there was an opponent challenging him, he fought, he would look for the remnant later," was his thought or rather instinct.

 CHAPTER 689

    The battle between Carcom and Lujan did not stop. Dark energy beams and tornadoes flew everywhere. Sometimes they would get close and fight in close combat, with Lujan receiving the brunt of it.


    It was not that Lujan was weaker than Carcom, but their physical qualities were too disproportionate. The battle between dragons in their dragon forms was not fast.


    Being huge beasts, speed was not their strong suit. This was the difference between dragons and other races. In their humanoid forms, dragons were fast, but their strength was restricted, while in their real forms, it was the opposite.


    Still, attacking a dragon''s physical strength was difficult, as their scales are as strong as steel, but between dragons, things are different. Now Carcom had much stronger skin and that was why he had taken the advantage.


    The fight lasted for almost an hour and the environment had become something similar to the setting of a post-apocalyptic movie. Lujan had managed to inflict some damage on Carcom, but compared to the damage he suffered it was minuscule.


    Although Lujan still had the strength to fight, it was obviously a lost battle. He couldn''t believe that Carcom had evolved in such a short time since he had easily dispatched him a few days ago.


    Carcom, on the other hand, driven mad by the fragment of the fallen god he had assimilated, attacked fiercely. It seemed that the wounds didn''t matter and his energy was infinite.


    After a few minutes, the battle reached a climax and with a blow of his tail, Carcom threw Lujan to the ground. The cloud of dust he raised was only surpassed by the damage received.


    Lujan did everything he could to get up, but Carcom was already preparing his destructive breath. It seemed that it was the end for Lujan, but seconds before Carcom fired his beam of darkness a powerful yellow beam hit him in the side. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Unlike Lujan''s attacks, this beam managed to cause damage. Carcom''s thick, tough hide looked scorched and cracked where the yellow lightning had struck him. In the distance, a huge yellow dragon could be seen. Its size was similar to Lujan''s, but it had more delicate features. Make no mistake, it wasn''t that it looked weaker, but thinner.


    Its yellow color wasn''t bright, but rather a bit dark, similar to the color of gold, and small sparks of electricity could be noticed all over its body. It was obvious that its element was lightning.


    Among the most destructive elements, fire and lightning take the crown, and the fact that a single attack from this dragon could damage Carcom''s skin when Lujan''s countless attacks didn''t was proof of the destructive power of lightning.


    Escaping from Carcom''s attack, Lujan recomposed herself and flew towards the yellow dragon. "Thank you for coming, Electra," Lujan said heavily. Electra, the only female among the dragon kings, looked at Lujan and growled in annoyance.


    She wasn''t angry at Lujan, but at Carcom, because seeing how injured Lujan was, she couldn''t stand the fact. Even more so when Lujan had lost an arm. She was also surprised because she couldn''t believe that Carcom could surpass Lujan by so much.


    She could see that, although Carcom had gotten stronger, he was still not stronger than Lujan, so that surprised her. "What happened? How could he hurt you so much?" she asked with genuine curiosity.


    "I think he assimilated part of the fallen god. His skin is too thick and my attacks can''t penetrate it," Lujan said heavily. Electra immediately understood the situation. It wasn''t that Lujan was weak or that Carcom was strong, it was just that the current Carcom was a bad opponent for Lujan. His wind element was the worst combination to face Carcom.


    Understanding this, Electra said, "Support me. My lightning can hurt him." Lujan didn''t say anything, she just limited herself to assisting, and then the two dragon kings faced Carcom who had already rejoined from the previous attack.


    Crazed, Carcom fired rays of darkness in succession wanting to get rid of the two enemy dragons. Electra did not shy away and counterattacked with her own lightning breath. Lujan supported her with his tornado breath and by combining both attacks, what looked like a horizontal storm collided with Carcom''s dark lightning creating a powerful explosion.


    Although at first glance it seemed that both attacks had been canceled, that was not what had happened. The power of Electra and Lujan''s combined rays was stronger and after the clash, it could be seen how it advanced towards Carcom.


    Unlike Lujan''s attacks, Carcom didn''t take this attack head-on. He may have lost some of his rationality, but his combat instinct was still intact, perhaps even superior to what he had before. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather than saying it was his combat instinct that guided him to dodge, it was better to say that his survival instinct had helped him. With the previous attack, he knew that Electra could hurt him, so he couldn''t keep taking those attacks.


    Unfortunately, for him, he was now at a disadvantage. While Lujan''s attacks didn''t hurt him, they could make him retreat and even deflect Carcom''s attacks, so he couldn''t ignore them.


    His strategy was simple, Lujan would protect Electra and she would be the one to attack Carcom. Frustrated by the disadvantage he had fallen into, the dark aura surrounding Carcom intensified.


    His power didn''t increase, but somehow he felt more dangerous. His senses weren''t wrong. As the dark energy intensified, Carcom became more abnormal. His strength did not vary, but some changes could be seen.


    His skin seemed to blacken and strengthen, but before he reached the point of being so strong that he could not suffer from Electra''s attacks, a powerful jet of pressurized water hit him.


    One of Carcom''s arms flew out and dark, ink-like blood flowed from his severed limb. Electra and Lujan looked towards the place where the attack came from and could see a blue dragon.


    "Lorz," Electra and Lujan exclaimed upon seeing the blue dragon. It was another of the dragon kings, one who mastered the element of water. Among all the elements, water seemed the weakest in attack form and it was not wrong.


    Although water attacks are weaker, it depends on how one attacks. Lorz was a specialist in concentrating water and instead of launching a large amount, he created a thin ray of water.


    Compressed water can cut through steel, so Lorz was one of the dragons with the greatest attack strength. Against another dragon, his strengths were evident and Carcom who had now lost an arm felt danger.


    Another water pressure beam was fired and Carcom dodged in fear, as this time it was aimed at his head. Obviously, Lorz wanted to finish this quickly, but he couldn''t achieve his goal.


    Unfortunately, Carcom had more than one enemy. Electra attacked with her lightning breath at the place where Carcom had moved and managed to hit. Lastly, Lujan also attacked and although her damage was minimal, she still hit him.

 CHAPTER 690

    Carcom crashed into the ground violently, creating a huge crater. The three dragon kings did not remain idle and immediately combined their attacks to end the battle.


    The combination of Lorz''s water and Electra''s lightning was lethal, but Lujan''s wind made the attack even more concentrated. If Electra and Lujan''s attacks were a storm, with Lorz''s attack added together it was a hurricane.


    Carcom could not dodge and was hit by the triple attack, letting out a scream of agony. A huge wound appeared on Carcom''s side. As if a bullet the size of a soccer ball had passed through it, Carcom''s side had disappeared.


    Although the damage was great, the three dragon kings did not relax, as they could tell that Carcom had avoided damage to his vital points, so they prepared to attack again.


    Carcom, in his pain and sense of crisis, took flight and ran towards where one of the seals of the remnants of the fallen god was located. Before he wanted to eliminate the enemy, but now that he was outmatched, he knew he had to get stronger.


    Obviously, the three dragons would not allow him to do that, so they chased him, but soon a huge lightning bolt, if that''s what you could call it, hit Carcom, crushing him to the ground. To be more exact, it was as if a mountain had fallen on him.


    The three dragon kings looked at what was happening and did not panic because they knew who was responsible. In the distance, a large and robust dragon could be seen. Its color was brown like the earth and it was obvious who it was. Stone, the dragon king of the earth had arrived.


    Among all the dragon kings, he was the weakest in terms of attack, but the most powerful in defense. It could even be said that he was more robust than Carcom who had been tempered by the fragment of the fallen god. Although his attack did not harm Carcom, it did subdue him and allowed the other three to attack again. The powerful attacks rained down on Carcom violently, like torrential rain.


    Carcom screamed in agony and anger, but there was nothing he could do. He was at the mercy of the dragon kings and they were not about to let Carcom escape this time.


    Normally the dragon kings would not unite like this. Not because it would be against their pride to fight one on one, but because each of them protected a seal from the remnants of the fallen god.


    With Biacko away, leaving the seals unprotected was dangerous, but this time was an exception. Crhono was the one who had ordered them to unite and eliminate Carcom.


    Crhono could have done this on his own, but he did not want to. Crhono had his limitations. Although he had not ascended due to certain circumstances, there is no doubt that he is a divine beast in his own right.


    If he carelessly released his power, he might be rejected by the world and forced to ascend, so it was better for the dragon kings to deal with Carcom. Crhono knew that when he released his full power, he might be forced to ascend to godhood, so he didn''t want to engage in combat just yet.


    While it was true that he had faced the leader of Purgatory before, the situation was different. Against the leader of Purgatory, he didn''t need to use much power, but against Carcom that might not be the case.


    With the threat of Purgatory still looming and the possible resurrection of the fallen god, Crhono was conserving his strength for the right moment. The dragon kings'' attacks continued to hit Carcom.


    Although they hadn''t been able to hit a vital organ, Carcom''s body was riddled with holes like a sieve. His malevolent appearance coupled with the number of wounds and the black blood that was pouring out of his wounds made him look disgusting.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Carcom had already understood that he could not flee and could not defeat these enemies, so in desperation he decided to use his last resort and that was to self-destruct. Although it seemed counterproductive, since he would also die, at this moment he was not thinking clearly, so without fear, he decided to take his enemies with him.


    To be more exact, this strategy was from the fragment of the fallen god inside him. It seemed to have its own consciousness and knew that even if Carcom self-destructed, the fragment would survive.


    Unfortunately, his plan was thwarted. Crhono, who had been observing everything carefully, noticed Carcom''s intentions and made a move. Although he did not use all his strength, he did manage to contain the explosion.


    Crhono created a barrier enclosing Carcom just before it self-destructed. Although he could not contain the entire explosion, it was enough for the dragon kings to retreat safely.


    After the powerful explosion caused by Carcom, not even Carcom''s ashes remained. Even so, a fragment of the fallen god could be seen on the ground. The dragon kings immediately sensed the aura of the fallen god, so they sealed the fragment.


    They guarded the seals of the remnants of the fallen god in the dragons'' possession, so their sealing skills were exceptional. After finishing sealing the fragment, the dragon kings saw the surroundings.


    What was once a beautiful landscape, with lush forests and high mountains, was nothing more than a desert of death and destruction. They lamented, but they knew it was a small price to pay to defeat Carcom and recover the fragment of the fallen god.


    Crhono was not present. At least not near them dragon kings. His ability to set up the barrier that protected them from Carcom''s self-destruction was thanks to some skills, but he was actually quite far away.


    The battle had ended and no one knew this fact yet, but it was impossible to hide. Soon the entire continent would know of Carcom''s attack and his death, but for now, it was an isolated event.


    While at Dunnas Palace, Andrew personally received the demigods who visited him. He had not received them in person because they were important demigods, as he had ignored them before, but there was Lugia.


    Andrew did not care about Kael, Draneg, and the others, but Lugia was different. She, like Zaros and Elidyr, was close to him so she deserved the respect of being received in person. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, Andrew was curious about the other dragons. Each race has distinctive auras and since there were many of those present with an aura similar to Lugia''s, he sensed that they were dragons.


    Since the dragons had treated him well, Andrew esteemed them highly, so that was why he went out in person. Kael, Draneg, and the others, unfortunately, believed that Andrew had understood their importance, unlike the previous time.


    Before, when they visited him, Andrew had sent Gaston to greet them, which hurt their pride, but now they believed that after suffering the attack he did, he had reconsidered and treated them with more respect.


    This fed their egos, but when Andrew spoke they immediately felt bitter. "Elder Lugia, how nice to see you," Andrew said with a smile, to which Lugia replied smiling, "The pleasure is mine young Andrew. I am glad you are safe."

 CHAPTER 691

    Andrew greeted Emaliene who was accompanying them and finally approached Biacko. In Andrew''s eyes, which could see the aura, he could immediately identify the dragons.


    Since the dragons had treated him with so much respect starting with Lugia and Crhono, Andrew would not be disrespectful to them unless they offended him, so he greeted him with the same seriousness as he did with Emaliene and Lugia.


    The other demigods who had just been gloating that this time Andrew had come out to greet them in person put on bitter expressions. In the previous meeting when Andrew did not receive them, they felt bitter.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now that they saw him receiving them, they believed that Andrew had learned his lesson and was now giving them the respect they deserved, they immediately understood that this was not the case.


    They are men and women of experience and very intelligent because with only strength one cannot reach their positions and level, they realized that he was not there to receive them. This made them bitter, as they felt like they were being humiliated again. Fortunately, this time they didn''t let their pride take over and didn''t say anything, just stood there with sullen expressions.


    Lugia, Emaliene, Biacko, and the other dragons paid them no attention and continued their conversation. Lugia was the one who took the initiative, as she is the one who knew Andrew best from the dragons.


    "Allow me to introduce you. This is Elder Biacko, one of the most important characters in our clan," Lugia said calmly and Biacko just smiled as he said, "There''s no need for such boasting, Lugia. Nice to meet you."


    Andrew introduced himself as well. With his Eros eyes, he could tell that Biacko was not pretentious, nor arrogant, although it wouldn''t be difficult for him to frame that. Eros''s eyes were powerful, but they weren''t at the level of seeing through all mortals.


    Andrew had strengthened his Eros eyes a little while ago, but they were not yet at full capacity, so powerful people like those present could still deceive his eyes, but somehow Andrew thought that Biacko, like Crhono when he met him, was not hiding anything.


    It was a strange feeling but at the same time comforting. Even though Andrew did not see Kael and the other demigods in a good light, he could not be too rude, so after finishing the greetings and introductions, he looked at them.


    "Greetings to you too," Andrew said, addressing Kael and the other demigods. The casual greeting annoyed them even more, as it seemed that they were just extras at this moment.


    Even though anger consumed them, they did not explode and returned the greeting calmly. Andrew noticed the slight changes in attitudes, but he did not say anything, as he understood their behavior.


    Maybe this time he had not done it on purpose like the last time, but he could understand that he had hurt their pride. Still, Andrew didn''t care. He had no obligation to them and although he preferred them as friends, he wouldn''t lower himself.


    "This isn''t the place to talk. Let''s go to the office," Andrew said, leading everyone to the Dunnas Palace office. Just like last time, no one else was accompanying Andrew.


    Their wives, children, and guardians were elsewhere. It wasn''t that he wanted to hide them, but it was better if they weren''t present, in case something happened, it was better if they were far away.


    Like last time, Carmen came in and offered them tea, which they didn''t drink except for the dragons, Lugia, and Emaliene. Kael and the other demigods were doing this as retaliation for Andrew''s attitude.


    It was as if they were telling him that by not giving them the respect they deserved, they didn''t have to respect him. It was as if they were degrading the action of offering them tea, which annoyed Andrew, but he decided to let it go.


    There was no need to cause trouble over a simple cup of tea despite it being of good quality. For beings of this level, normal food and drink were no longer valuable. Only food and items with high concentrations of energy were useful to them, so disdaining this tea was not abnormal. The problem was that they used it as an excuse to disdain Andrew.


    It was a stark contrast, as Biacko, Lugia, the other dragons present, and even Emaliene welcomed him with appreciation. They did not expect Andrew to give them anything special, but it was the gesture that they liked.


    Unlike the other demigods, they were on good terms with Andrew and there was no need to act so petty. While drinking their drinks, they told him what had happened.


    Since Andrew left Cannes early, he was unaware of what had happened afterward, so it was valuable information. He also learned of the chaos unleashed in the western sea and in Tripia. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This last information was already known to him, as he had information networks there, as there was a Heavenly Palace in Cannaris that was close to Tripia, and, in addition, Emaliene had already told him about this.


    To be more exact, the matter about Tripia was reported to Andrew by Diana and Daphne, instead of Emaliene, but since they are descendants of Emaliene, it was the same as if she had told him.


    Andrew was surprised to hear what had happened after they left and even felt sad about what had happened, as he knew that many had suffered because of him.


    Purgatory had attacked Andrew as their target, so it was obvious that everyone in Cannes suffered because of him. This saddened him, as many lost their lives, homes, and loved ones.


    Biacko, who was the one telling what had happened, observed Andrew as if trying to see his attitude and could only attend internally, seeing the conflict that Andrew was having.


    It was obvious that he was hurt and that improved his already good impression of Andrew, as it showed that he did not consider himself superior to others, just because he was a candidate for god.


    After telling him everything that had happened, a silence spread through the office. It seemed that no one knew what else should be said. Biacko, reading the atmosphere, broke the silence, "We are here by order of Crhono, to protect you."


    Andrew looked at him seriously. He could tell that Biacko and the other dragons were not simple and although he trusted them to a certain extent, he was not so relaxed as to easily accept.


    Biacko noticed the distrust in Andrew''s gaze. He did not blame him for that, since being cautious was not bad, but, even so, he had to lighten the atmosphere, so that there were no ruptures in their relationships.


    He explained to him that his objective was not to occupy Andrew''s temple. In fact, they had spoken with Emaliene and would only be in the city as guardians, in case something happened.


    Andrew didn''t object to that, for it was true that the enemies were too powerful to do without the protection Biacko was offering him, so he accepted.


    With that decided, Andrew looked at the other demigods and asked, "And you?" The question annoyed them more than they were already, but they pretended to be calm and it was Kael who spoke, "We would like to offer the same as Elder Biacko."

 CHAPTER 692

    The shard glowed with an eerie intensity as if a compressed galaxy was trapped in a pebble-sized crystal. Crhono held the shard carefully, his magic-enforced gloves designed to neutralize any leaks of magical energy.


    He had faced Carcom in order to eradicate a threat that had devastated entire kingdoms, but this piece of the fallen god presented an even greater challenge. The dragons, powerful guardians of the seals, had protected the fragments of the fallen god for centuries. However, they had never found a way to destroy them.


    Ancient recorded knowledge and stories passed down through generations claimed that attempting to destroy the fragments resulted in catastrophic disasters. Crhono knew that the consequences of a mistake would be irreversible, but he also understood that as long as the fragments existed, the danger would persist.


    Settling into his makeshift laboratory, Crhono laid out his tools: a series of resonant crystals, scrolls containing forgotten runes, and a portable library of ancient tomes. This place, hidden in a remote region, was a refuge away from prying eyes. Here, even dragons could not interfere, giving him the freedom to explore without limits.


    He began by analyzing the magical composition of the fragment. On its surface, divine and chaotic energies intermingled like rivers of light and shadow. Crhono used an ethereal prism, a tool that broke down magic into its basic components.


    The light it projected filled the laboratory with a kaleidoscope of colors and shapes. "Interesting¡­" he muttered as he frantically took notes. The energies contained patterns that matched nothing known.


    They were ancient and primal, and at their core, there was a vestige of the fallen god''s will, as if the fragment still held a spark of consciousness. Crhono''s first attempt was to replicate the draconic seals on a smaller scale.


    If he could contain the fragment more efficiently, perhaps it would be possible to dismantle its energies bit by bit. He spent days studying the dragon carvings, copying symbols, and recreating rituals that required absolute precision.


    Yet each time he tried to apply the seal, the fragment rejected him with violent force. Frustration began to build. Crhono knew that time was not on his side; the remnants of the fallen god continued to affect the balance of the world, and each passing day increased the risk that someone would try to unleash that power for their own purposes.


    It was during a sleepless night that Crhono had a revelation. He was flipping through a dusty tome titled The Roots of Divine Dissonance, a forbidden text detailing the celestial wars that led to the god''s downfall. Among its pages, he found an intriguing passage:


    "The fragments of the fallen god are not simply waste; they are reflections of his own contradiction. Only that which can balance the paradox of creation and destruction can dismantle them." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crhono slammed the book shut, his mind working at full speed. The key was not strength or even magic in its conventional form. It was balanced. He needed a catalyst that could stabilize the opposing energies within the fragment, neutralizing them from its core.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The catalyst was not something that could be easily crafted. According to the few references available, it was a material known as Perfect Aetherium, an element so rare that many believed it to be a myth. Crhono remembered reading about a deposit in the Scarlet Mountains, a place abandoned due to its dangerousness.


    With no time to waste, Crhono set out for the Scarlet Mountains, facing storms of magical energy and creatures warped by chaos. His determination led him through dangers that would have stopped anyone else in their tracks. Eventually, he found a hidden cavern where Perfect Etherium crystals glowed with a silver light.


    Collecting the material was a challenge in itself. Ethereum was extremely volatile and required specific tools to extract it without it disintegrating. Crhono worked for hours, his concentration is absolute as he isolated a small amount of the catalyst.


    Back in his laboratory, Crhono began the riskiest experiment of his life. He created a stabilizing field using interlocking magic circles, with the shard at the center. Perfect Etherium was carefully placed into a receptacle designed to channel its energy.


    Upon activating the field, the shard immediately reacted. The energies within it began to churn, creating ripples that threatened to destroy the laboratory. Crhono recited an ancient invocation, directing the power of the Aether into the fragment.


    For a moment, it seemed as if the fragment would hold, but then something extraordinary happened. The chaotic lights within the crystal began to dissipate, replaced by absolute calm. The fragment slowly disintegrated, leaving behind a small sphere of pure, harmless energy.


    Crhono fell to his knees, exhausted but victorious. He had accomplished what the dragons considered impossible: dismantling a fragment of the fallen god. More importantly, he now had a method that could be applied to the other remnants.


    With the fragment destroyed, Crhono knew his work was just beginning. Informing the dragons would not be easy; their conservative nature might be a hindrance. However, he also understood that the discovery of the Perfect Aetherium and the method of neutralization were crucial advances in protecting the world from future threats.


    He kept his notes carefully, knowing that every detail was vital. As he walked out of his laboratory, a sense of hope filled his heart. For the first time since the fall of the god, the end of his influence seemed attainable.


    Meanwhile, in Dunnas Palace, Andrew watched Kael, Draneg, and the other demigods with narrowed eyes. His Eros eyes weren''t powerful enough to see their intentions, but they didn''t need to, as they were obvious.


    These guys, unlike Biacko and the others, didn''t want to protect him out of goodwill or the greater good, they just wanted to earn points to achieve their goals. Unfortunately, Andrew had no way to grant them their wish.


    He had already told them and they didn''t believe him, but that didn''t matter to him. "If they want to work for free, I don''t mind," Andrew thought. Then he looked at Biacko and said, "Elder Biacko, I''ll leave it to you, I''m inexperienced and I think you should be in charge."

 CHAPTER 693

    Honestly, Andrew had passed the ball to Biacko with that answer, as if he was trying to escape from the situation. If he had to be honest, he had fled, because he did not want to deal with something so problematic.


    The demigods along with Kael and Draneg were not on good terms with Andrew. They were not mortal enemies, but they had offended each other repeatedly and had only met twice.


    Andrew did not want to deal with them when they did not even get along. Andrew was sure that their intentions were not good and even if they were, he did not like the attitude they had.


    They were too arrogant and did not put anyone before their eyes and that bothered Andrew. Not even beings like Biacko and Crhono disrespected him and were superior to these demigods.


    Biacko was not stupid. He had already been informed by Crhono of Andrew''s situation, especially his relationships, both good and bad, so he knew what was happening at that moment.


    Obviously, Andrew was throwing the hot potato at him, but Biacko didn''t care, as he was prepared for it, so he simply looked at Emaliene and said, "Do you have a problem with them parking in your town?"


    Honestly, with Biacko''s strength, there was no need to ask, as he could easily impose himself with force, but Biacko is not that kind of person. Honestly, the dragons had been politically well-behaved ever since Andrew met them.


    Certainly, Lugia and Vaelyra had initially entered Cannes in secret, but it was because they had a different purpose and destination, so it was not a big transgression, other than that, they had behaved respectfully.


    Dunnas is Emaliene''s territory and it was only fair that she was the one to accept the conditions. Emaliene honestly did not want to accept, as so many demigods, mostly more powerful than her, made her feel uneasy, but she trusted Biacko.


    It was true that she had only met him a couple of hours ago, but he had still behaved respectfully and she trusted Crhono. She may not know him in person, but she does know about him, so she agrees.


    "I have no problem, as long as you don''t try anything to disturb the peace or have bad intentions," Emaliene said with a bit of annoyance. Biacko, like the others, understood her frustration.


    They may be the ones imposing themselves, but as lords of their territories, they could understand what Emaliene was feeling. Biacko then assured her, "I will take responsibility for making you behave."


    Although his words were calm, he was actually issuing a threat. He was telling Kael and the others that if they created trouble, he would deal with it himself and it was not an empty threat.


    Facing all of them in combat may put him at a disadvantage, but if they did not follow Biacko''s orders, the problem would not only be with him, but with the dragons. No one wanted to antagonize the dragons, as they understood their strength, especially Crhono''s. If they got on Crhono''s bad side, only death awaited them, so they humbly accepted.


    No matter how many differences they had with Andrew, they would not make life difficult for him, as his backing was too dangerous. Besides, they needed him to accomplish their goals, so they would be obedient. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    It wasn''t as if they would submit, as their pride wouldn''t allow it, but they didn''t gain anything by being rebellious and uncontrollable either, they just had to be there and win Andrew''s favor.


    With that settled, Andrew didn''t say anything and let Biacko take care of everything. After talking for a few more minutes about the subject, they changed to a different topic.


    Cannes was destroyed, so returning to build a Heavenly Palace there was not a good move, even so, Andrew wanted to return. Not only because Cannes is a strategic place to have a base, but because he felt obligated.


    He wanted to help Zaros and his family rebuild. They had given him a lot of benefits and he had only brought them trouble, so he wanted to repay the kindness they had given him.


    Also, Jasper, Helga, and Layla were with him and he wanted to take them back to their family. Although the three vampires were not scared of being in an unknown land, it was only fair to take them to their relatives.


    In fact, the three vampires were curious about their new surroundings, as they rarely left the city of Cannes, so it was a good opportunity to see a different place, so there was no rush.


    Even though there was no rush, it was something that needed to be done, so Andrew discussed this matter with them. He wanted them to help him get to Cannes, even if it wasn''t immediately.


    Biacko didn''t refuse. He also thought it was a good idea since Cannes was closer to the dragons'' and liquid spirits'' territory than Dunnas and was a better-protected place.


    There they could receive reinforcements in less time if something happened and that was why they agreed, but they wouldn''t travel immediately. They had to let the storms calm down first and let those who went to Tripia to look for information return.


    They might find key information that would make things easier for them or at least avoid possible problems on the trip. The demigod lineup they had might be strong, but they couldn''t underestimate Purgatory.


    With everything discussed, they decided to wait for those who went to Tripia to return, and depending on the information they gathered, they would see if they traveled or waited for additional time. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With all matters settled, Biacko and the other dragons left with Emaliene. Kael and the other demigods also left, as they were not close enough to Andrew to stay.


    In fact, they were quite antagonistic, but neither wanted to break off relations completely. The demigods wanted something from Andrew, so they would not antagonize each other to the limit and Andrew needed the protection of these demigods, so he did not push their buttons either.


    In the end, only Lugia remained, as he knew Andrew better and they still had some things to talk about. While Andrew had been informed of what had happened, there were no details and that was what Andrew wanted to ask Lugia.

 CHAPTER 694

    It''s one thing to receive a report that many houses and buildings in Cannes City were destroyed and many lives were lost, and another to hear the numbers and reactions from Zaros and the others.


    Andrew wanted to know how the ancient vampire and his family felt, as Cannes is their territory. Andrew had noticed that, although they were isolated beings, they were still affectionate towards its inhabitants.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He hadn''t lost anyone special in the attack, but he did lose his temple, and that hurt him a lot, due to the characteristics of this place, so he could only imagine Zaros and his family facing the destruction caused by the battle.


    Also, they didn''t just lose inhabitants and material resources, but they lost soldiers. The soldiers of the Pixoy family are vampires who swore loyalty to Zaros and his family, so they were very close.


    They could be considered half-family and it''s obvious that many lost their lives, so Andrew wanted to hear how things were being handled. Lugia looked at Andrew with a tender expression upon hearing his questions.


    It is known that the Eros domain and the Love domain are very close, but only now did he notice how strong that bond was. The fact that Andrew cared about Zaros and his family''s feelings was proof of that.


    To be more exact, Love is the most interconnected divine domain of all. In fact, there is not a single god who does not have a connection to love. In fact, it is common knowledge among gods that losing love is the first step to falling into depravity.


    Just think about it. While sex and eroticism can appear due to lust, it is more powerful when born from love. Even other divine domains have this relationship. For example, the Gods of Magic are connected due to the love of magic, Craft is similar, and even the Gods of Battle are strengthened by their love of battle.


    Strange as it may seem, they are undoubtedly love. The Gods of Love may be among the weakest among the Gods, but they are also the bridge of any God to their domain.


    In fact, gods fall into depravity when they lose love, as they focus on obsession. They stop loving their domain and become obsessed with it, which is why it ends up controlling them and they fall into madness.


    Regardless of that, it is not the main point. Lugia was touched, as she understood that Andrew valued and showed appreciation for Zaros and the others in the city of Cannes. Lugia, although reluctant to tell him all the pain they experienced, felt that not telling him the truth was disrespectful to Andrew''s determination, so she told him everything she had seen.


    She explained how Zaros felt hurt seeing the state of the city, noticing the deaths and destruction. She also told him about Damon and Abigale''s anxiety at not finding their children and even Lucian''s bitter mood. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She also did not hide from him the vampires who had died in battle. The more Andrew listened, the more hurt he felt. He blamed himself for this, knowing that Purgatory had attacked because of him.


    He felt responsible and Lugia understood, so he tried to comfort him, but Andrew didn''t allow it. "I know what you mean, but this is something I can''t avoid," Andrew said.


    "Is there any way to send help?" Andrew asked, which moved Lugia even more, but he had no solutions. She was silent for a moment as if thinking about what to say, but Andrew understood that she didn''t have a way.


    Letting out a sigh, Andrew put the subject aside. Lugia was ashamed of not being able to give a solution, but there was nothing he could do, so he remained silent. Shortly after, Andrew''s wives, children, and guardians entered the office.


    They knew Lugia was there, but they didn''t care, because the ones they didn''t want to meet were the demigods like Kael, Lyria, and others. Lugia smiled upon seeing everyone and even approached Andrew''s children to say hello and play with them a little.


    She looked like a loving grandmother, which brought a smile to everyone''s faces. Even with a smile on his face, it was clear that Andrew couldn''t fully enjoy himself. Helena, who was the most versed in reading people''s expressions, approached Andrew and asked quietly, "What happened?"


    Andrew wanted to answer, but not in front of the children, because although they would be involved in these problems, it was something for the future. For now, Andrew wanted them to remain children.


    Helena understood this by seeing his expression, so she glanced at Carmen and as if they were speaking telepathically, Carmen nodded and approached the children and said, "Little ones, why don''t we go play in the living room?"


    The children smiled and cheered happily and followed her. Then Carmen looked at Lugia and said, "Do you want to join us, Mrs. Lugia? You don''t seem to need to be here, why don''t you play with us?"


    Lugia was surprised by Carmen''s proposal and although it didn''t bother her, she was hesitant to accept, but then the small hands of Andrew''s children along with their puppy-like expressions left her disarmed.


    She couldn''t refuse such tenderness, so she accompanied them, but not before looking at Andrew and seeing that he didn''t refuse. When everyone left the office, Andrew began to tell them everything they had told him.


    He didn''t even hold back when telling what Lugia had just told him, about Zaros and his family''s pain. The office fell into a deathly silence, no one knew what to say, since, like Andrew, they understood the situation.


    They knew that all of this in some way happened because of them or more specifically Andrew, so they felt sad. Then, Andrew said, "I would like to send help, but I don''t know how."


    No one responded to his words, because they didn''t have a solution either, but at that moment the always attentive and wise Gaston gave an option, "Why don''t we send our caravans?" Everyone looked at him in confusion, but Gaston smiled and said, "Our caravans are now near the River Country, so it won''t take them too long to reach Cannes by ship. We can instruct them to bring provisions."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the proposal and Andrew happily said, "Send the order immediately. Have them buy provisions and necessities. Don''t seek profits, we''ll bear that expense."


    Gaston smiled as he watched Andrew regain his enthusiasm. He quickly left to send a messenger falcon to the caravan, giving the order. Although this caravan was robbed, it was now massive and there were even several of them, so they would be of substantial help.


    This might not be able to repair the damage, nor bring back those who lost their lives, but at least it was a small retribution. Even if it was just to ease his own conscience, it was better than nothing and Andrew felt good about doing it.

 CHAPTER 695

    The market in Cannaris was full of voices and colors, a constant stream of rumors and news that traveled faster than any official messenger. Two merchants argued over a handful of nuts among the stalls of spices and fabrics.


    "I tell you, Arkan, those from Purgatory are looking to burn down the entire continent," said one, a burly man with a gray beard, gesturing with a handful of nuts, adding, "How do you explain the attack on Cannes?"


    Arkan, a younger man in clean but worn tunics, shook his head. "They say it was retaliation. Something about a betrayal in the city council. But attacking with such violence? The walls of Cannes didn''t fall by themselves, eh? Someone inside helped."


    "And that''s not all," a woman tending a nearby stall chimed in, her voice low but laden with urgency. "News came in this morning that the western port is closed. No ships dare sail that sea."


    "Pirates?" Arkan asked, leaning towards her. "Pirates, privateers, and who knows what else. It is said that the chaos began with the sinking of a merchant fleet. Now no one controls those waters, not even the great warships."


    The robust man let out a bitter laugh. "Of course. What did you expect? When the most powerful nations are busy throwing stones at each other, the vultures have their feast."


    In Galicia, under the shadow of a tall bell tower, a group of young nobles had gathered in a small private hall, away from prying eyes. The topic of the day was the assassination of King Dustas of Tripia.


    "It is a bold move, even for Purgatory," said one, a blond-haired man who played with the wine glass in his hands continuing, "What do they gain by eliminating the king?"


    "Tripia was a natural enemy, wasn''t he?" replied an elegantly dressed woman, as she stroked the collar of her fur coat. "With Dustas dead, the country falls apart. Easier to control if each region fights on its own."


    Another noble, older and with a tired voice, shook his head. "It''s not just about control. Purgatorio wants to be the center of everything. Their ambition knows no bounds. What''s next? An attack on Galicia?"


    The woman snorted, though her expression showed concern. "Please, we''re far from their borders. Besides, who in Galicia would dare conspire with them?" An awkward silence filled the room. No one dared to answer, but everyone knew it wasn''t so impossible.


    On the docks of Rios, the air was thick with salt and distrust. The dockworkers worked quickly, but their eyes met nervously as they loaded the ships. Two sailors, their clothes stained with tar, chatted quietly beside a stack of barrels.


    "Did you hear about Cannes?" asked the first, a dark-skinned man with scars on his arms. "Purgatory came in like a gale. Not even the fishermen could escape," he added. "I heard," replied his companion, a burly man who smelled of fresh fish. "But what worries me more is the sea. They say no one is safe out there. Ships disappear without a trace," he continued.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s not just pirates. Some talk about creatures in the water, things that wake up when there''s too much blood spilled," he said. The burly man quickly crossed himself, casting a glance at the horizon.


    "Don''t joke about that, my friend. Here we respect the sea and its secrets. But¡­ there''s something strange in the air, don''t you think?" They both fell silent, listening to the pounding of the waves. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Dunnas, a country known for its vast desert plains and proud traditions, locals packed taverns to drink and share stories. In the corner of a noisy bar, a wrinkled-faced old man was talking to a group of young peasants.


    "When I was young, wars were fought face to face, not like now," he said, slamming his mug of beer on the table as he added, "These bastards from Purgatory have no honor."


    "But how could they kill a king?" one of the young men asked, his eyes wide and amazed. The old man laughed, though his tone was bitter. "Kings are like any of us, son. They bleed just the same. But this¡­ this was a message. They want us all to know that they are not afraid to get their hands dirty."


    "And the war in Tripia? What will happen?" another young man asked. "There will be blood, a lot of blood. With Dustas dead, no one can keep the factions together. And do you know what that means for us?" The old man paused, looking at the young men, and said, "More refugees, more mouths to feed."


    The group fell silent, their expressions grim. Across the continent, news of recent events spread like wildfire, turning every corner into a hotbed of speculation, fears, and secret plans.


    From the nobles in their gilded halls to the fishermen on their worn-out boats, everyone felt the weight of an era in which stability seemed to be crumbling. No matter where they were, one phrase kept coming up in conversation. "The continent is changing. And not for the better." Unfounded rumors and untrue facts like this spread.


    Even though almost everyone knew the events that were happening, almost no one knew the true implications and the actors behind so much chaos. Everyone had heard of Purgatory, but few knew its real objectives.


    The campaign of many countries and the demigods was that Purgatory was a threat, but few knew about the fallen god they intended to revive. Very few knew of the great threat of the fallen god because there is only data from a thousand years ago and those who lived through it were not ordinary people wandering the streets.


    The entire continent was in the midst of talk and rumors of events that they didn''t know about, but there was one thing that was certain and that everyone knew, Purgatory was a threat and they were more dangerous than they thought.


    While everyone on the continent talked about the rumors and invented theories about the events and chaos, those who knew what was happening with causes and consequences moved in the shadows trying to find credible information.


    Although before everyone was alert against Purgatory since few knew their objectives, the common people did not see them as a great threat, but now the situation was different.


    The war in Cannes, the chaos in the western sea, and the murder of Dustas in Tripia were now attributed to Purgatory, so everyone understood that they could cause damage and no longer saw them as a simple group of terrorists.


    Being able to assassinate a king and cause civil war in a country is not a situation to be taken lightly, because although many people did not like the nobles, they had to admit that they were necessary.


    Everyone needs a leader, whether good or bad, and the kings and queens of the different countries are that. If that head disappears, falling like Tripia has is not strange and that would be worse than having a bad leader.


    With all this happening and when the rumors only intensified, the news of Carcom attacking the dragons and being eliminated began to spread, generating new rumors, alerting everyone even more.

 CHAPTER 696

    The entire continent seemed to be a melting pot of rumors, speculations, and untold secrets. In every corner, from the bustling markets to the dark corners of the taverns, there was talk of what seemed to be a legend come true.


    Carcom, the traitor dragon, had attacked his own clan, and the dragons, in a united act, had struck him down, but as in every story that travels by word of mouth, the details varied as much as the tones of the voices that told them.


    In the port of Cannaris, where the sails of the ships mingled with the smell of salt and fish, a group of merchants argued next to some boxes of spices. "I tell you, I heard it from a captain who arrived this morning from the east," said a man with a sun-tanned face.


    Pausing, he added, "Carcom betrayed his own people. He decided he no longer wanted to live under the laws of the dragons and attacked them directly." "A dragon attacking other dragons?" another, with scruffy hair and a rough voice spoke again, "It makes no sense. What would I gain from that?"


    The first shrugged. As he said, "Who understands these beasts? But the captain said that the dragons eliminated him. Shot him down in mid-flight, they say."


    A woman passing by them, carrying a basket of fruit, stopped upon hearing the conversation. "And what does Purgatory have to do with this? Because I also heard that Carcom was one of their own."


    The man with the scruffy hair snorted in disbelief. "Purgatory? A dragon serving a group of mortals? Don''t make me laugh." The woman raised an eyebrow asking, "No? And then how do you explain that where Purgatory causes chaos, there is always something related to dragons?"


    Silence fell briefly between the three, broken only by the crash of the waves. In a tavern in Galicia, the air was thick with smoke and laughter, but in a corner, two older men were talking quietly, their wine glasses clinking occasionally.


    "I always knew dragons weren''t as united as the stories say," said one, with a shiny bald head and fingers adorned with rings. "Carcom is proof of that". "Do you really believe that?" replied his companion, with a grey beard and a tired expression. "I heard that Carcom went mad, that something consumed him from within."


    "Something? What do you mean by that?" the grey-bearded man leaned forward, whispering in a conspiratorial tone. "There are those who say that Purgatory managed to control him. I don''t know how, but imagine what they could do with a dragon under their command."


    The bald man leaned back, incredulous, but visibly disturbed. "That''s crazy. If they could control dragons, the continent would already be theirs." The bearded man took a long sip of wine before answering.


    "Maybe. But the truth is that Carcom was different. He always was. And now he''s dead. We may never know the whole story." In the plains of Rivers, where river trade was the backbone of the economy, rumors traveled as fast as the currents.


    At a market on the banks of a river, a group of peasants talked as they exchanged wheat for tools. "My cousin, who works on the docks, heard that the dragons chased him for days before finally killing him," said a rough-handed man as he carried a sack of grain.


    "They say it was a terrible sight, fire, and shadows everywhere," he added. "And why did he attack his own clan?" asked another, younger man, with his arms crossed. "I don''t know, but what I do know is that Purgatory is behind this."


    An old woman, who was selling herbs, intervened from her stall. "Why do they always have to blame Purgatory for everything? Dragons don''t need anyone to manipulate them into turning against themselves. Carcom was always a threat, even to their own kind."


    The young man shook his head. "I don''t think so. A dragon doesn''t act like that without a reason." The old woman smiled, but there was something dark in her expression. "There are always reasons, boy. We just rarely understand them."


    In the kingdom of Dunnas, where stories were told around campfires, rumors about Carcom took on a more mystical tone. In a rural tavern, a group of travelers shared stories while drinking ale and eating freshly baked bread.


    "They say Carcom not only attacked the dragons but tried to steal something from them," said a deep-voiced man, his face barely illuminated by the firelight. "Something powerful, something even we couldn''t possibly understand."


    "And what could that be?" asked a woman, wrapping her cloak tighter around herself to protect herself from the cold. The man paused, letting the silence add weight to his words.


    "I don''t know, but whatever it is, the dragons didn''t let him live to tell the tale," he said. Another man, younger and with an easy laugh, chimed in. "And what about Purgatory? I''d bet my horse that they''re involved. What if Carcom was working for them and tried to betray them too?"


    "Or maybe Carcom betrayed them first and then tried to redeem himself with the dragons," the woman suggested, with a mocking smile. The group burst into laughter, but the deep-voiced man didn''t share the mirth.


    "Whatever it is, one thing is clear: if the dragons are capable of uniting to kill one of their own, there''s nothing they can''t do when it comes to protecting what they consider theirs," he said.


    In a private hall of nobles in Galicia, the atmosphere was more sophisticated, but the rumors were just as fervent. A silver-haired man spoke to an elegantly dressed woman, while the others listened attentively.


    "It is a proven fact that Carcom attacked your clan. The dragons themselves confirmed it, but what intrigues me is why," one of them said. "Perhaps it was revenge," the woman suggested a glass of wine in her hand. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    After a pause she added, "It was always said that Carcom was different, an outcast. Maybe he finally decided he didn''t want to follow the rules of his own people."


    Another, younger noble interrupted with a sarcastic smile, "And don''t you find it curious that all this is happening while Purgatory is causing chaos on the continent? I don''t believe in coincidences."


    The silver-haired man nodded slowly saying, "True. But until we have proof, we can''t claim that they are connected." The woman took a sip of wine before answering. "Proof or not, the rumors are already here. And when enough people believe in something, it becomes true." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the continent, stories of Carcom and his supposed link to Purgatory spread like wildfire on the wind. Some were embellished with grandiose details; others were whispered in fear as if the mere mention of them might bring bad luck, but in every conversation, one feeling prevailed: the world was changing, and dragons, those majestic creatures that many considered invulnerable, also had their own shadows.


    And among those shadows, the figure of Carcom, the traitor dragon, stood as a reminder that even the most powerful beings could fall. Ordinary people did not really know who Carcom was, but that did not exempt them from creating rumors.


    Just like the rumors of the chaos caused by Purgatory, the rumors of Carcom fighting dragons and losing his life created rumors. No one knew where they started, but they were already spreading throughout the continent.


    Again, few knew the reality of what had happened and the stories were increasingly conspiratorial, and although most were poorly founded rumors, the reality was that now everyone knew things that were previously kept hidden.


    Now, everyone believed that the dragons were hiding something, that Purgatory was dangerous, and that the shadows of the continent were darker than they seemed. A feeling of uncertainty and worry arose, but few knew the full truth.

 CHAPTER 697

    The continent was seething with rumors. Stories of Purgatory''s actions and the death of Carcom, the traitor dragon, continued to grow, transforming in every mouth that repeated them.


    The rumors were like seeds planted in the world''s farthest corners, germinating in markets, taverns, and noble halls, shaping perceptions and igniting fears. At the same time, in the shadows, Purgatory''s leaders gathered to discuss setbacks to their plans, shocked by the unexpected news of Carcom''s fall. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the bustling market of Cannaris, where the smell of exotic spices mingled with the aroma of freshly baked bread, merchants murmured as they haggled over prices. "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" said a cloth merchant as he folded a fine blue silk cloth. "First they attack Cannes and now this. Purgatory seems to have tentacles everywhere."


    His interlocutor, a younger man holding a leather scroll, frowned. "You say they are behind Carcom''s death? I thought he was just a traitorous dragon who was struck down by his own."


    The cloth merchant let out a short laugh. "You think a dragon betrays itself for no reason? Something had to motivate it, and I''ll bet you my best clothes that Purgatory had something to do with it."


    A woman passing by, carrying a basket full of fruit, interrupted, "They say Carcom sought something among the dragons, something only they could protect. What if Purgatory used him to obtain it?"


    The young merchant shook his head, saying, "It doesn''t make sense. If Purgatory really had a dragon under its control, we wouldn''t be here speculating. We''d be running away."


    The woman shrugged, "Maybe they didn''t control it, but a temporary alliance¡­ that''s not impossible." The air was thick with smoke and laughter at a riverside tavern in the country of Rivers. Two fishermen argued over a mug of ale at a table by the fire.


    "I heard that dragons tore Carcom to pieces," said one, his voice hoarse from years of shouting over the waves. "It was a battle in the skies, full of fire and thunder," he added. "I heard it too," replied his companion, a younger man in a wool cap. "But I also heard that men from Purgatory were involved, that they helped the dragons hunt him down."


    The first one laughed, almost spitting out his ale. "Purgatory helping the dragons? Don''t talk nonsense! Those bastards only think of destroying everything they touch." "Maybe, but if they managed to manipulate Carcom, who knows what else they are capable of."


    The older fisherman was silent for a moment, staring into the fire as he drank slowly. Meanwhile, in the gilded halls of Galicia, the nobles discussed the events with the same intensity, albeit with more careful words.


    A silver-haired man spoke as he toyed with a wine glass, "Purgatory seems to be behind everything lately," he said with a cynical smile and added, "Attacks on Cannes, chaos in the western sea, and now the death of Carcom."


    "Why would they be involved with a dragon?" an elegantly dressed woman asked, with an arched eyebrow she continued, "It doesn''t seem like their style." "And what do you know of their style?" the man replied, leaning forward he said gruffly, "Purgatory has no rules. If they can use a dragon for their purposes, they will."


    Another noble, a stern-faced young man, intervened, "It''s a waste of time to speculate. All that matters is that Carcom is dead. The dragons are reorganizing, and that could mean trouble for all of us."


    The hall fell silent for a moment, broken only by the sound of a goblet being placed on the table. While the continent was ablaze with rumors, the leaders of Purgatory were meeting in a hidden place, away from prying eyes.


    The room was austere, lit only by a few candles whose flames cast dancing shadows on the stone walls. In the center, a wooden table was surrounded by three figures, each cloaked in a distinctive color: red, blue, and green.


    The man in the red cloak, who was leading the meeting, slammed the table hard, causing the flames to tremble. "How the hell could this happen? Carcom is dead. A dragon down, and we didn''t even know it was on the move!"


    The man in the blue cloak, a slimmer figure with a calm voice, spoke as he folded his hands in front of him, "It wasn''t under our control, that''s clear, but the fact that everyone thinks it was is a problem. It ties us to an action we didn''t plan, nor execute."


    "A minor problem compared to what his death entails," the green-cloaked figure interjected, his voice harsh and cold. "Dragons have proven they can unite against a common enemy. That could mean a change in their stance."


    The red-cloaked man snorted, still frustrated, "Of course, it is a problem! If the dragons decide to get involved in the affairs of mortals, our plans could become complicated. And let us not forget how this affects our position on the continent."


    The blue-cloaked man tilted his head slightly, as if considering something, "The real problem is that we do not know why Carcom acted as he did. If he was looking for something among the dragons, it could be a hint that something else is at play."


    "Do you think he had a greater purpose?" the green-cloaked man asked, narrowing his eyes. "I do not know, but his death changes the perception that others have of us. And that, dear companions, we must use to our advantage."


    The red-cloaked man stood up, pacing around the table, "Our priority now must be to adjust our plans. If the continent believes that we control Carcom, we can reinforce that fear. A feared enemy is a difficult enemy to face."


    The green-cloaked man nodded slowly, as he said, "But we must be cautious. Dragons are unpredictable, and if they decide to investigate our supposed connection to Carcom, we could be in trouble."


    The blue-cloaked figure smiled, though his expression was more calculating than kind, "Let them investigate. The lack of evidence will only reinforce the idea that we are more cunning than we really are."


    The red-cloaked figure slammed the table again, this time with more control, "Very well. We will reinforce the rumors. Let the world believe what it wants to believe. In the meantime, we will investigate what Carcom was after and why. If there is anything valuable in all this, it will be ours."


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    The meeting ended with a silent agreement. The leaders of Purgatory took their leave unceremoniously, each carrying with them the burden of adjusting their strategies in the face of a changing landscape.


    As the leaders of Purgatory schemed in the shadows, the rumors continued to spread like wildfire that was impossible to contain. In taverns, markets, and palaces, the stories of Purgatory and Carcom intertwined, creating a narrative that was as fascinating as it was terrifying.


    From the nobles of Galicia to the fishermen of Rivers, from the peasants of Dunnas to the merchants of Cannaris, they all shared a common feeling: the continent was changing and at the center of that change, Purgatorio''s actions and Carcom''s death were a reminder that no one, not even dragons, was safe from the shadows that loomed over the world.


    The continent continued to be intoxicated by rumors, a whirlwind of speculation that gave no respite. Every whispered word, every story told by the fire, seemed to fan the flames of uncertainty.


    While nobles, merchants, and peasants spoke of Carcom''s death and Purgatorio''s supposed involvement, one figure remained in the shadows, focused on a far more momentous purpose. Crhono, the eternal strategist, was already moving the pieces on a board that no one else could see.


    In the markets and taverns, the truth continued to be lost in the tide of words. In a corner of Cannaris harbor, two sailors argued as they mended their nets. "They say that when Carcom fell, it left something behind," said one, a tall man with a face hardened by the sun and wind. "Something the dragons couldn''t destroy."


    "What kind of something?" asked his companion, a young man with hands full of fish grease. The first shrugged, lowering his voice as if he feared being overheard. "I don''t know, but I heard some call it the Shard. They say it''s a piece of the fallen god, and that it was what made Carcom go mad." The young man looked at him skeptically.


    "A fallen god? What kind of tale is that?" he asked. "I don''t know, but if it''s true, it might still be out there. And I don''t like that at all," the man said in an uncertain tone.


    In a tavern in Galicia, the rumor took another form. A group of nobles were discussing while wine glasses clinked in their hands. "What was left after Carcom''s death is not something the dragons can control," said a silver-haired man, adding, "I heard they''re hiding its existence."


    "Hiding it from who?" a woman asked, her expression incredulous. "From all of us," the man replied, lowering his voice. "If it really is a Shard, and if it has the power they say, it would be better if no one found it."


    Another, younger noble chimed in with a cynical smile, "Perhaps Purgatory already has it. After all, it is no coincidence that Carcom was seen as one of their own". The hall fell silent for a moment, everyone lost in their own speculations. As the continent sank into an ocean of rumor and fear, Crhono moved with relentless precision.


    To him, Carcom''s death was not the end of one threat, but the beginning of another, a far more dangerous one. If the Shard could be destroyed, the remnants the dragons guarded could also mean the possibility of ending the threat at its root.


    Crhono had begun his work quietly, gathering a small group of trusted allies. They were individuals chosen not for their strength or influence, but for their ability to work out of the reach of prying eyes.


    While Purgatory schemed in the shadows and the dragons licked their wounds, Crhono focused on the most important task: destroying the Shard before it fell into the wrong hands.


    In a small, austere camp hidden in the mountains, Crhono met with his circle. Maps were spread out on a makeshift table, illuminated by the flickering light of a lamp.


    "The Shard must be destroyed," Crhono said, his voice low but firm as he added, "No matter the cost." One of those present, a woman with scars on her face and eyes filled with determination, said, "That much is obvious."

 CHAPTER 698

    Even if many saw her they wouldn''t be able to recognize her, but this woman is Sereda, the best arcanist on the continent. In fact, not even those who saw Crhono at this moment would be able to recognize him.


    They were acting incognito, they didn''t want anyone to see them or guess what they were trying to do, not even their closest allies because even though they trust them, there are many ways to get information.


    It''s not that they believe that their allies are weak and that they can get information out of them. It''s that in this world there are too many strange magics and sometimes not even power can stop them.


    That''s why they decided that this matter would remain between the two of them. The fewer people know about this, the easier it is to hide it. While it sounds easy, it''s actually quite complex.


    Just think about it, the most powerful being and the most powerful arcanist on the continent disappear at the same time. That''s a clear indication that they''re together, anyone would notice that.


    For that reason, they had to take many extra measures, so that no one would notice their absences and now they were meeting with the intention of destroying the fragment of the fallen god left by Carcom.


    The cavern where Sereda and Crhono met was hidden in an inhospitable valley, far from any known civilization. The walls were irregular and covered in phosphorescent lichens, whose dim light cast shadows that danced to the beat of the lit torches.


    At first glance, the cavern looked like a forgotten shelter, but it was much more than that. It was an ancient point of power, one of the few places on the continent capable of containing the unstable energies surrounding the Fragment of the Fallen God.


    Sereda, wrapped in a dark cloak that seemed to absorb the light, walked around a circle drawn on the ground with arcane symbols that glowed with a faint blue glow. His face, partially covered by a hood, was focused, and his fingers drew patterns in the air, leaving behind trails of magic that slowly faded.


    Crhono, for his part, remained silent, standing beside a makeshift table filled with scrolls, maps, and containment crystals. While his imposing presence used to inspire respect and fear, he was now hunched, focused on deciphering an ancient text.


    The torchlight illuminated his partially covered face, revealing scars and an expression of relentless concentration. "Are you sure this is all?" Crhono asked, breaking the silence. His voice was low, but it echoed in the cavern with a force that seemed to need no volume.


    Sereda nodded, not taking her eyes off the symbols, "This is what I have found in the ancient texts. The energies surrounding the Fragment are not just residual. They are active as if they are searching for something¡­ or someone."


    Crhono crossed his arms, staring at the runes she had drawn, "Could they be trying to corrupt?" The arcanist stopped and looked directly at him, her expression grave.


    "I don''t think so. The Shard doesn''t act on a will of its own, but its power is so vast that it distorts everything around it. If someone finds it, even unintentionally, it could unleash something worse than Carcom," Sereda said.


    Crhono was silent for a moment. He was not a man to be overcome by fear, but he understood the gravity of what Sereda was saying. The Shard was a reminder of a time when divinities fell and the entire world trembled.


    "Then we must act quickly," he said finally. "What have you discovered about its exact location?" he asked, intrigued and a little impatient. He didn''t like the situation very much and wanted to turn the tables.


    Sereda raised a hand and conjured an image in the air, a map of the valley that stretched west of where they were. A region marked by canyons and perpetual mists appeared floating between them.


    "Here," he said, pointing to a specific spot on the map. "The magical fluctuations I studied converge in this area. Ancient texts call it the Pit of Dusk, a place where time and space are distorted by the energy of the battle that destroyed the fallen god." Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Crhono nodded slowly. He had heard of the Pit, but few survived to describe it clearly. It was a place where reality itself seemed to break, a scar on the fabric of the world. "If it is there, it will be dangerous even for us," Crhono warned. Sereda smiled slightly, a flash of dark humor on her lips, and said, "When is what we do not dangerous?"


    The journey to the Dusk Pit was arduous. To avoid drawing attention to themselves, they traveled apart most of the time, using hidden paths and routes few knew about.


    Crhono, with his innate ability to alter the flow of space, covered impossible distances in a matter of hours. Sereda, for her part, used short, precise portals, leaving behind barely a detectable trace.


    Along the way, they collected fragments of information and pieces of knowledge necessary for their task. Sereda examined ancient texts in forgotten ruins, deciphering symbols that only the most learned could recognize.


    Crhono visited abandoned places of power, searching for echoes of the energy the Shard might emit. In a forgotten village in the mountains, Sereda found a mural buried beneath dust and vegetation.


    It depicted the fall of the fallen god, a titanic battle between light and shadow that seemed to consume the sky itself. In the center, a dragon-like figure held a glowing shard, while the other deities attacked him from all sides.


    When Crhono arrived at the village, Sereda showed him the discovery, "Look at this," she said, pointing to the shard in the picture. "This confirms what we suspected. This shard is obviously what gave Carcom his madness and power, but it also seems to be the key to his destruction," Sereda concluded.


    Crhono studied the mural, his mind calculating possibilities, "If it is the key, it could also be a weapon. And that makes it even more dangerous." Upon reaching the Dusk Pit, they both understood why no one returned from that place alive.


    The atmosphere was heavy, almost oppressive, and the air seemed to vibrate with an unstable energy. The ground was fragmented, with deep cracks that seemed to descend into the void and the fog that covered everything distorted shapes and sounds.


    Sereda walked cautiously, tracing protective runes as she went as she tried to keep her balance on the uneven ground. Crhono moved behind her, his senses heightened, watching every shadow that moved in the mist.


    "Here it is," Sereda said finally, pointing to a particularly wide crack. A faint light pulsed from the depths, a light that didn''t seem natural. Crhono nodded, moving closer to the edge of the crack. The energy emanating from the place was almost tangible, a mix of heat and cold that ran across her skin.


    "This is where the fallen god died," she said quietly. Sereda began preparing a ritual, drawing symbols on the ground with glowing dust she pulled from a small bag. As she worked, she explained,


    "In order to destroy the Shard, we must first contain it. We cannot allow its energy to disperse or it will attract every magic-sensitive creature for miles around". Crhono watched as she worked, his eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of danger, before asking, "And you''re sure this will work?"


    Sereda glanced at him briefly, a spark of determination in her eyes, and replied, "No, but it''s our best bet." When the ritual was ready, Sereda stepped to the edge of the rift and raised her hands, speaking words in a forgotten language.


    The air around them began to vibrate more intensely, and the light in the rift grew brighter as if answering her call. Suddenly, a blinding flash illuminated the cavern, and the Shard appeared, floating in the air.


    It was a dark piece of crystal, surrounded by a shifting aura that seemed to contain impossible colors. Despite its small size, the energy emanating from it was overwhelming.


    Crhono stepped forward, watching the Shard with a mix of wariness and fascination. "Now I understand why Carcom lost control. This isn''t just magic." "I thought it was something given by the fallen god, but it''s his very body." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sereda began to channel her energy, creating a containment field around the Shard. Her face was tense, beads of sweat running down her forehead as she maintained the spell.


    "I can''t keep this up for long," she warned. "We need to destroy it now." Crhono nodded, preparing his part of the plan. He pulled out an ethereal crystal sword, a weapon created specifically to break the barriers between planes.


    As she wielded it, the air around her seemed to freeze. "When I destroy it, step back," Crhono said in a firm voice. "We don''t know how the surroundings will react". Sereda nodded, focusing on maintaining containment as Crhono prepared for the strike. Before Crhono could strike, a subtle shift in the air made them stop.


    Something, or someone, seemed to be watching them from the shadows. Sereda felt a chill run down her spine, and Crhono raised his sword, ready for anything. "We are not alone," Sereda said quietly.


    However, there was no time to be distracted. Crhono nodded to her, and with a determined movement, he directed the sword towards the Fragment. The blow released a burst of energy, and it remained to be seen if the fragment could be destroyed.

 CHAPTER 699

    The destruction of the Fallen God''s Shard, accomplished by Crhono and Sereda in the Pit of Dusk, was an act that resonated beyond what they themselves could anticipate. The impact of that action spread like an invisible ripple through the fabric of the world, reaching forgotten and hidden places where other remnants of the fallen god were sealed.


    Though these shards possessed no consciousness, their connection to the primordial essence they shared allowed them to sense the change. It was a whisper in the void, an echo of something that no longer existed.


    A sealed shard rested in a crystal temple in a vast tundra, buried beneath miles of perpetual ice. Its normally dormant energy began to vibrate faintly as if answering a distant call. The magical symbols covering the temple''s walls glowed for an instant before fading again, reinforced by the barrier that kept them intact.


    On a forgotten volcanic island in the southern seas, another fragment hidden deep within a cavern of molten lava reacted with a faint pulse of heat. The rock around it momentarily cracked, but the ancient runic seals remained firm, containing its energy.


    In an endless desert, where an eternal sandstorm hid the vestiges of a lost civilization, a third sealed fragment released a dark flash that was quickly lost in the swirling sand. The glyphs inscribed on the columns of the buried temple absorbed the pulse, returning the place to its eternal silence.


    Although these fragments felt the loss of one of their own, the seals that held them, prisoner, ensured that their reactions were limited, like a cry muffled by an unbreakable wall. However, the fragments in the hands of Purgatory''s leaders had no such restrictions.


    These fragments, free of seals and barriers, had been dormant, slowly feeding off the energies of their bearers, corrupting them subtly but steadily. The destruction of one of the fragments awakened something within them, something no force in the world was prepared to confront.


    In a hidden room of an underground fortress, the red-cloaked leader, surrounded by maps and strategies, felt a sharp pain in his chest. The fragment he was carrying hidden beneath his clothing began to glow with a dark red glow as if it were alive.


    He tried to push it away, but the stone clung to his skin, sinking into his flesh. "What''s going on?" he muttered, his voice laden with fear and frustration. His body twisted, convulsing as a corrupt energy consumed him from within.


    His skin began to darken, and his eyes took on a crimson glow. His mind, which until then had been a bastion of discipline and control, began to fragment, filling with chaotic thoughts and inhuman impulses.


    In another region, the blue-cloak leader, known for his cunning and calculating precision, underwent a similar transformation. He was in his study, analyzing the movements of his agents when the fragment he kept in a reliquary began to resonate.


    The vibration was so strong that it caused the crystals on the table to shatter. Before he could react, an invisible force grabbed him. The fragment glowed a dark blue, and a wave of energy passed through him, breaking his human body and rebuilding it in impossible shapes.


    His thoughts mixed with the essence of the fragment, losing the logic that had defined him. The green-cloak leader, further removed from the rest and known for his silent, methodical approach, was not immune to the chaos.


    In his personal sanctuary, the fragment he had kept hidden for years began to release spirals of blackish-green energy. His body filled with dark roots and thorns, as his consciousness sank into an abyss of corruption. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three leaders of Purgatory, each now transformed into a unique aberration, became more than human. Their bodies were physical manifestations of the shards'' energy, filled with power, but also destruction and chaos.


    The red-cloaked leader, now a figure wreathed in dark flames, stood in his war room, shattering the table with a swipe of his transformed hand. His voice echoed like a roar, filled with anger and confusion.


    "This¡­ is not what I planned," he said, though his voice seemed less and less human. The blue-cloaked leader, with a body that looked like an amalgam of broken glass and dark ice, stared at his reflection in a fractured mirror.


    Though he was still aware of who he was, he felt the energy of the fragment pushing him towards a purpose he did not understand. "This power¡­ is it a curse or a tool?" he wondered, as the crystals on his body emitted a pulsating light.


    The green-cloaked leader, covered in twisted vines and thorns dripping black sap, simply stared at his transformed hands. His mind was filled with visions of growth and decay, of an endless cycle of corrupted creation.


    "We have been changed¡­ and now the continent will change with us," he murmured, his words echoing in the emptiness of his sanctuary. The transformation of Purgatory''s leaders was not silent.


    Though it was not immediately perceived, the fragments'' energies began seeping into the outside world. Entire regions near their hideouts began to experience anomalous phenomena.


    Crops that grew and died within hours, storms that appeared without warning, and a general sense of imbalance that affected both humans and animals. The shards, though lacking consciousness in the traditional sense, now seemed to act through their bearers.


    Purgatory''s leaders, consumed by the corrupting energies, began to manifest erratic behavior. Their once calculated and precise plans became chaotic, guided by impulses they themselves did not fully understand. In nearby regions, rumors began to arise.


    Some spoke of sightings of figures cloaked in fire, ice, or shadows appearing in the fields, leaving destruction in their wake. Others whispered that Purgatory''s leaders were using a dark power to change the course of the war they had started.


    In a tavern in Cannaris, a group of merchants discussed the strange events. "Did you hear about the eastern lands?" one asked, lowering his voice as he continued, "They say the crops rotted within days, and the air feels heavy like something was breathing on you."


    "I heard that the storms in the north are not natural," another replied, adding, "My cousin said he saw lightning strike from the sky and open a crater in the ground. And it wasn''t normal lightning. It was black."


    In Galicia, the nobles also began to notice the changes. In a golden hall, a silver-haired man argued with others while pointing at a map. "Something strange is happening in these regions. These anomalies are no coincidence."


    A woman nodded, frowning, "Do you think they have something to do with their plans? If what the rumors say is true, they could have unleashed something that even they themselves cannot control."


    As the corrupted energies of the fragments transformed Purgatory''s leaders and upset the balance of the continent, Crhono and Sereda stood on the sidelines, reeling from the destruction of the first fragment. Despite their success, they both knew their task was far from over.


    Sereda, with her heightened arcane senses, was the first to notice the changes. In a remote location, as she studied the magical fluctuations, she looked up, sensing a disturbance that seemed to spread like a tide.


    "Something is wrong," she said quietly, her words laden with concern. Crhono, who stood beside her, simply nodded. Though he did not have the same connection to the magical energies, he could sense that the world had changed.


    "We did not just destroy one fragment. We awakened the others," she said bitterly. Her words hung in the air, a foreshadowing of the struggle yet to come.


    Although they had achieved a triumph by destroying the fragment left by Carcom, they now faced an even greater threat: the leaders of Purgatory, transformed by the corrupt power of the fragments, had become more than just human. They had become the new face of chaos.


    Unlike when Carcom had assimilated the fragment of the fallen god, this time, the leaders of Purgatory had not lost their entire being and fallen into madness. They had only been slightly corrupted, so they could still think rationally.


    Still, their impulses were growing stronger, as if urging them to move. It would not be long before they lost the battle, but for the moment they could control themselves, so their first move was to gather together and find a solution.


    These changes were not only noticed by Crhono, Sereda, and those close to the regions that experienced the changes but also by Andrew. As a god candidate, he is very sensitive to divine energies. Actively detecting them may have been difficult for him, making it impossible for him to locate demigods and the like, but the maddening fragments of the fallen god were different. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was the abrupt eruption of energy that enveloped everything nearby with the intention of corrupting it. That was a very unusual phenomenon and it did not escape Andrew''s radar. In fact, he was not the only one, Candice suddenly activated her special ability and had a vision that left her pale with fright.

 CHAPTER 700

    Candice fell to her knees on the cold, hard ground, her shaking hands gripping her clothes as if she could anchor herself to reality, but it didn''t help her stop her ability from activating.


    She had searched for answers in meditation, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts that had plagued her since the fallen god''s fragments began to influence the continent, however, she hadn''t expected what came to her.


    A ray of pale light enveloped her, and the world faded away. Suddenly, she found herself floating in infinite blackness as if she were trapped between time and space. A voice echoed in her mind, a mix of echoes and tones that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. "Candice, you will witness what is to come. Watch and remember."


    Before she could respond, images began to unfold before her, one after another, each more terrifying than the last. It was as if the very essence of the world was showing her the future, a path tinged with despair and destruction.


    Her ability was very strange. It could tell her opportunities and threats, but this time it was very different. She was having visions of what the future looked like, something that was far more extraordinary than she knew her ability to do.


    The first vision transported her to Cannes, a city Candice knew well. It was a vibrant place, full of life, with white walls shining in the sunlight and markets filled with merchants from all over the continent, but in the vision, Cannes was unrecognizable.


    The walls that had protected the city for centuries were crumbling, their stones strewn across the streets as if an unstoppable force had torn them to pieces. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buildings burned in deep black flames, and the sky, covered in clouds of ash and fire, pulsed with a corrupted energy that made the air vibrate. The red-cloaked leader was at the center of the destruction, his human form completely consumed.


    He was now a creature of flesh and fire, a being whose very presence distorted reality around him. With each wave of her hand, she unleashed torrents of black flames that reduced everything they touched to ash.


    The fire consumed the few people who tried to escape, their screams silenced by the creature''s grotesque laughter. Candice wanted to look away, but she couldn''t.


    She saw the markets turn to rubble, the statues that symbolized the city''s peace and prosperity reduced to dust. Cannes, the jewel of the southwest, was now a hellish wasteland.


    The next vision took her to Naraeth, the city of golden domes, known for its libraries and academies, but this Naraeth was covered in ice, an unnatural cold that had frozen everything in its path. The great domes were fractured, and huge icicles hung from them like sharp teeth.


    In the heart of the city, the blue-cloaked leader stood, his body an amalgam of dark crystals and ice that glowed an ominous blue. Every step she took froze the ground, spreading a blanket of white death over everything she touched.


    The citizens, trapped by the ice, were left motionless, their bodies turned into frozen statues. Candice felt the freezing air in her lungs, the desperation of those trying to fight an enemy that could not be stopped.


    She saw scholars burning books in a desperate attempt to generate heat, and Naraeth''s warriors, armed with magical spears, being shattered by stalactites that fell from the sky like spears. Naraeth, the cradle of knowledge, was doomed to become a frozen mausoleum.


    The third vision was even more harrowing. Candice found herself in the vast desert plains of Dunnas, home to the oldest clans on the continent. These lands, known for their endless sand and the nomadic settlements that roamed them, were now dyed black.


    The oases were destroyed and withered, the sand crystallized or in ash, and the air was permeated with a stench of putrefaction. At the center of the disaster, the leader of the green cloak transformed into a monstrosity covered in thorns and dark roots, stretched out his arms as if embracing chaos.


    From his body sprouted vines that devoured everything in their path, absorbing the life of animals, plants, and even the inhabitants of Dunnas themselves. The clans fought bravely, but their swords and arrows were useless against an enemy that could not be hurt.


    Candice watched as the greatest warriors of Dunnas fell one by one, as the villages were consumed by roots that dragged them into the ground. The land itself seemed to betray the inhabitants, becoming a swamp of death.


    The visions were not limited to the cities. Candice was taken to the mountains where the dragon clans dwelt, ancient creatures that had protected the balance of the world for millennia, but even they were not immune to the chaos unleashed by corrupted leaders.


    She saw dragons falling from the sky, their massive bodies hitting the earth with a world-shaking crash. Their scales, which had withstood the most powerful magic, were corroded by the corrupted energies of the shards.


    The dragon clans fought in desperation, but their battle roars turned to screams of agony. The leaders of Purgatory sought not only to destroy but to control.


    Candice saw some dragons captured, their minds enslaved by the energies of the shards. These once majestic creatures became living weapons in service of a dark purpose.


    The images began to change. Candice found herself in a landscape she did not recognize, a place that seemed to exist outside of time and space. At the center of this void, the three leaders of Purgatory stood together, their forms completely transformed by the fragments.


    Each was a representation of chaos: fire, ice, and corruption combined into a terrifying sight. In front of them, a gigantic altar glowed with a dark light.


    Above the altar, the remaining fragments of the fallen god were beginning to coalesce, each emitting a pulse of energy that echoed through the void. Candice felt the air grow heavy as if the world itself was holding its breath.


    Then, the altar exploded in a storm of light and shadow. From among the fragments, a colossal figure began to form, an entity whose mere presence made the earth tremble. It was the fallen god, reborn, an amalgam of raw power and corruption that defied human understanding.


    Candice watched as the creature stretched out its arms, and the entire continent seemed to lean towards it as if it were claiming what had always been its own. The remaining cities fell under its shadow, and the few remaining survivors were consumed by despair. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The vision culminated in a scene of utter chaos. The waters of the oceans churned violently, devouring the shores and swallowing the port cities. Mountains crumbled, and the skies filled with endless storms.


    The entire world seemed to crumble under the weight of the fallen god, as the three leaders of Purgatory, now mere extensions of his will, unleashed their power without restraint.


    Candice fell to the ground in the vision, unable to bear the weight of what she saw. She wanted to scream, but her voice was caught in her throat. The future shown to her was one of utter destruction, a world in which no hope or light remained.


    Suddenly, the vision faded, and Candice found herself back in the office, panting and shaking. Her body was drenched in sweat, and her hands still gripped the grass as if it were her only connection to the real world.


    The wind blew gently as if nothing had happened, but Candice knew that what she had seen was not a simple dream. It was a warning, a warning of what was to come if something was not done to stop the leaders of Purgatory and the fragments of the fallen god.


    She stood up slowly, her legs still shaking. Her eyes, normally filled with determination, were now filled with worry. She knew she had to act, but she also knew that the task would be almost impossible.


    "We can''t let this happen," she muttered to herself, her words firm despite the fear that gripped her. With determination, she stood up and ran to where she could find Andrew, for she had to tell him what she had seen.


    Although she had witnessed all these visions, Candice did not have the power to change anything, so she looked for her husband, who is the center of everything, to take action.


    While saying that Andrew is the center of everything is not false, there was actually not much she could do either. Although he is an important person, at this moment he is too weak to help.


    Still, with this knowledge, he could make the powerful people around him move more diligently and the catastrophe could be avoided. Candice left the office running like crazy to look for Andrew, but he was not at the Dunnas Palace at the moment, so her effort was in vain as she could not find him.

 CHAPTER 701

    While Candice was desperately searching for Andrew to tell him about her vision, Andrew was in Cannaris Palace, having been informed that they had some information regarding Tripia''s situation.


    Cannaris was close to Tripia. While the capital city where Cannaris Palace was located was quite far from Tripia, it was still a strategic point, where a lot of information could be gathered, especially from the countries neighboring Cannaris.


    The death of King Dustas of Tripia had thrown the country into a civil war that had devastated the country. The most powerful nobles and even some military leaders wanted to seize power.


    Dustas, having murdered his father and brother, was the only one with royal blood in the country, so with his murder, the royal family of Tripia was nipped in the bud, thus allowing opportunists to rise to power.


    At times like this, people''s true colors can be seen. Those with strength and ambition immediately tried to take control and there were not a few of them, so the country was divided.


    Unfortunately, in this situation, as in all similar situations, those who suffered the most were the common citizens. Those who have no power and who survive with their daily effort.


    Everything turned to war and power conflicts, so jobs were lost, food was scarce and without control or supervision, misfortunes occurred. This not only creates poverty, backwardness, and death, but it generates scourges.


    Poor conditions and lack of food generate diseases, and epidemics are not abnormal if not treated in time. Even so, humans and any intelligent race are resilient.


    There is no living being that waits for death with patience, so soon groups of civilians appeared who demanded better living conditions and since the nobles and leaders of the army did not provide them, they decided to create them.


    Groups of civilian mercenaries appeared throughout the territory of Tripia. At first, they were just looking for food and ways to survive, but many became bandit groups over time. Robbery, rape, and murder became part of the daily life of these groups, adding fuel to the fire, creating more problems than solutions to the already chaotic situation in the country.


    Even though this news was heartbreaking, for Andrew it was not important. Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros, so he did not feel any pressure to alleviate this problem.


    Make no mistake, it is not that it does not hurt him to know what is happening, it is just that he cannot do anything to help and more importantly, he has no reason to do so, since Tripia is not in his interests, nor does he have any acquaintances there.


    The important information that Andrew had received was regarding Purgatorio. Rumors said that they were responsible for the death of Tripia''s king Dustas. Dustas had informed the neighboring countries before his death that Purgatorio had him in its sights, but there is really no proof that they were the ones who killed him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it seems that it was almost certain, the reality is that it was an unconfirmed fact. That is why the demigods in Dunnas had sent their subordinates to investigate.


    Andrew had also sent his Shadow agents, with the same objective. Since they were closer and some were already stationed in Tripia, before this happened, they had found information before the others.


    It turns out that they were able to verify that Dustas was killed by Purgatorio. The leader of Purgatorio dressed in Blue, had taken Dustas as a disciple and had visited the country on many occasions.


    Despite that, no one except Dustas had ever seen him, so they were unaware of this relationship. However, Dustas was a meticulous and intelligent man, so he kept records of everything.


    Dustas, upon learning of Purgatorio''s real plans, knew that they could no longer be allies. Dustas from the beginning, only allied with them, because he would win Tripia''s crown, but Purgatorio''s goals would take that away from him.


    Knowing that he would make them enemies, he understood that his death was a possibility. He knew Purgatorio''s strength, so it was clear that by betraying them, it was difficult to escape death.


    Although he did not resign himself to death, he prepared for it, and the way he did it was to leave a record of everything Purgatorio had done, at least from what he knew, especially what they did in Tripia.


    His diary was found by Andrew''s Shadow agents and it detailed how Purgatorio had approached him, trained him, and the plans they made to usurp the throne.


    Since this diary could only be found after his death, Dustas did not mind revealing his secrets. He wanted everyone to know Purgatorio''s capabilities and hoped that would lead them to death.


    In short, Dustas left this diary with all the secrets and tricks he had done, with the intention that Purgatorio would join him in the afterlife. It was his way of getting revenge.


    Dustas was clear that if everything in the diary was made known, Purgatory would be the world''s number one enemy and no force could withstand a battle against the entire continent.


    That was what he thought. Andrew, who had the diary in his hands, calmly read its contents. Although calm, an immense fury burned inside him, because the atrocities written could not be described with words.


    It showed how they usurped the throne of Tripia, how they took over the western sea, how they murdered important people, how they destroyed cities, and towns, and many other atrocities.


    Andrew finished reading the diary and after closing it, he let out a heavy sigh. He was assimilating everything he had read, but he had no time to waste because the diary not only told facts but also had information.


    It detailed the location of some of Purgatory''s bases of operations. Dustas could not be considered a high rank in the organization, but being a king they needed for their plans, he knew some important things.


    Andrew wasted no time and quickly returned to Dunnas Palace to show the diary to Biacko. The dragon king was the most suitable person to know this information, as he had the power and authority to take action.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, the moment Andrew returned to Dunnas Palace, he found all of his wives gathered in the room comforting Candice who looked pale and scared. Andrew was surprised to see her in that state, as he had not felt any attack or anything similar for her to be in that state, so worried, he approached and asked, "What happened?"

 CHAPTER 702

    Candice, who was holding her hands tightly against her forehead while trembling, looked up and, upon seeing Andrew, immediately threw herself into his arms with tears in her eyes.


    The vision she had seen was too vivid, so her reaction was not strange, however, none of those present knew what was happening. Candice had refused to tell the others what she had seen, waiting for Andrew.


    If Andrew was surprised to see her in that state before, now having her in his arms he was stunned. Candice is a strong woman who has been through many desperate situations, so seeing her like this shocked him.


    "What happened? Who bullied you?" Andrew asked worriedly, but Candice only snuggled into his chest and shook her head slightly, as if trying to say that no one had bullied her.


    Every second that passed, Andrew felt more confused and the other women present were in a similar situation. Andrew understood that Candice was very shocked, so it was not the time to ask.


    He hugged her tenderly, trying to calm her down, which he managed after a few minutes. With Candice recovered, Andrew asked again, "What happened?", then Candice began to tell what she had experienced.


    She recounted everything she had experienced in her vision. This surprised everyone, to the point that even Fluffy came forward to listen. It was not just any vision, it was the prophecy of the end of the world in essence.


    At that moment, Andrew and Fluffy realized that Candice''s ability had evolved. She no longer only saw opportunities and threats but had become an oracle.


    Oracles were rare. They were powerful abilities that allowed one to see possible futures. Candice is not the only one with this ability, however, being an awakened ability, thanks to Andrew''s divinity, made her much more powerful. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When everyone heard Candice''s story, they could understand the reason for her fear. She had seen the fall of the world, which hinted that they had failed in this battle.


    The only thing that relieved them was that the future was changing and by knowing this vision, they could take action to change it. Andrew comforted Candice and also comforted his other wives who began to fear the worst upon hearing her.


    Andrew assured them that this would not happen and then asked Oliver to summon Biacko, Lugia, and the other demigods. He may not trust the demigods as they had impure motives, but still, he could not leave them in the dark.


    This was a critical situation and it was better to have more allies than enemies, so he called them as well. Biacko, Lugia, and the others soon arrived. It was not normal to be summoned by Andrew, so they did not dare to delay.


    Emaliene also came and for the first time, they saw Andrew''s wives and guardians. It was not the time to hide them, so Andrew did not bother to do so, as there were more important things. With all the demigods gathered Andrew wasted no time and began to recount Candice''s vision. He first explained her ability, surprising everyone that she was an oracle.


    This added much more seriousness to the discussion and as Andrew recounted the vision told by Candice, everyone''s expressions darkened. They did not doubt Andrew, as there was no reason to.


    Many of them might not have gotten along with Andrew, but they understood that they needed to look at the bigger picture. When Andrew finished recounting what happened in Candice''s vision, silence fell over the office.


    Everyone was digesting what they had been told. It wasn''t an easy thing to swallow, but they understood that they had to make a move or they would be in trouble. However, before any of them could say anything, Andrew pulled out Dustas'' diary.


    He handed it to Biacko and said, "This is the diary of Dustas, former king of Tripia. It details some facts related to Purgatory. Including the location of some of his bases of operations."


    Andrew''s words were like a sudden thunderclap. Biacko immediately opened the book and began to read. The other demigods approached him, to see what it said and quickly, they were shocked.


    They never expected what it said and even though they had lived for a long time and had experienced many things, they never expected what the diary said to have happened. This only showed Purgatory''s influence and strength. It showed that their enemy had been sharpening their swords for a long time and their machinations were not simple.


    Still, it was a gain, as they could now take some action. These bases may not be important anymore, but attacking them was still better than leaving them unchecked. Purgatory may have already evacuated those places, but they could always find more clues than they now had. Without delay, Biacko laid out a plan of attack.


    His priority was to protect Andrew, so he could not lead this operation, so he sent the demigods present. Although he did not have the ability to order them, none of them refused.


    Not only would this help them face the enemy, but it would earn them points with Andrew. On the other hand, although what they seek is divinity, they cannot give up on this world so easily.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    It was not out of love, nor affection, but because of the fact that they did not yet have divinity secured. They still needed this world to survive, so they had no problem helping out. Still, Biacko sent some dragons to help. He couldn''t just let the matter go, so he sent a small group of dragons to help.


    Without delay, the demigods left, while Biacko sent a message to Crhono. This was too important to not report. No one might know where Crhono was at the moment, but Biacko had ways to communicate with him, so he immediately set out to use them and tell him everything he had learned. From Candice''s vision, to Dustas''s diary.

 CHAPTER 703

    Although Biacko had ways to communicate with Crhono, they were secret ways and since Crhono didn''t want to be located, Biacko couldn''t do it in front of everyone, so, shortly after the demigods left to attack the Purgatory bases mentioned in Dustas'' diary, he left as well.


    Now in the office, only Andrew, his wives, and his guardians remained. Andrew without wasting any time said; "Fluffy, can you come back? I need to talk to you." None of those present were fools.


    Everyone knew that the reason he asked Fluffy to go back inside was because he wanted to discuss something with her, without the others hearing, so, tactfully, they decided to leave the office.


    Andrew, seeing everyone leaving the office, didn''t say anything. It was obvious that they had understood the implications of his words. Since everyone had left the office, Fluffy didn''t have the need to go back.


    In her materialized state, she sat down on a sofa in front of Andrew, and looking at the seriousness with which Andrew looked at her, she adopted the same serious expression, before asking, "What does master need to talk about?"


    Taking a breath, Andrew organized his thoughts and when he did, he began to speak, "What do you think of Candice''s vision?" Fluffy did not respond immediately.


    She was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Master, Candice''s ability is not something to be taken lightly. As an oracle and even more so, being an awakened ability of her divinity, it carries a lot of weight."


    "Do you mean that her vision can be accurate?" Andrew asked without diminishing the seriousness of the conversation and Fluffy bitterly nodded, confirming that what Andrew thought was true.


    This caused the office to fall into a deathly silence, but it wasn''t long before Andrew spoke again, "What do you think we should do?" To which Fluffy replied, "Master, I''ve already told you many times, I can''t give you direction."


    Andrew didn''t say anything to Fluffy''s refusal, he just looked at her calmly. Fluffy, who seemed to understand what he was thinking, said, "Master, you seem to have an idea. Why don''t you tell me and I''ll give you my opinion?"


    When Fluffy was in her astral form, she didn''t share her thoughts with Andrew like when she was inside him, so she didn''t know what he was thinking, which is why she asked.


    Fluffy couldn''t direct Andrew, but if the idea was his, then he could give his opinion. Andrew took a breath and told his idea, "I also think that Candice''s vision could become a reality". After a short pause, he added, "I think we should move off script." At these words, Fluffy didn''t seem to understand and Andrew, noticing her confusion, began to explain.


    "The plan is that, upon releasing the fifth divine seal, Elidyr would offer me the remnants of a deceased god, so that I could absorb its divinity, but I think that''s too slow," said Andrew. Fluffy remained silent, waiting for Andrew to expand on the idea, which he did by saying, "I think I should assimilate that divinity now." Fluffy was surprised by the proposal. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master, aren''t you rushing? To be honest, I don''t think you can withstand the divinity of a deceased god at this level," said Fluffy worriedly. She could understand Andrew being impatient, but she couldn''t allow him to lose his mind.


    She tried to warn Andrew of what her proposal implied. All gods had the knowledge of seizing the divinity of another god, but no one did it, as it was the first step into the abyss of corruption.


    Andrew understood that, but still, he didn''t back down. He was convinced that it was the right move. Confused, Fluffy had no choice but to ask, "Why does the master think he should do it now?"


    "Candice''s vision is the current future. Even though we are taking steps, I don''t think they will work," Andrew said, to which Fluffy asked, "Why?" and Andrew replied, "Because we can''t guarantee that even if we do what we are doing, the future that Candice saw won''t happen."


    "But, you taking a risk with your proposal doesn''t guarantee anything either," Fluffy replied, but then Andrew replied, "Still, my decision is more likely to change things."


    "How do you know that in the future, as seen by Candice, you didn''t do the same thing?" Fluffy asked, to which Andrew replied, "Because until Candice told me her vision, I was planning to follow Elidyr''s plan."


    Fluffy found that justification unconvincing, but Andrew continued, "I am a candidate for god. "I am the only variable that the future cannot predict, or at least the hardest to predict."


    "So, if I make a move, things can change," Andrew concluded. Fluffy thought for a minute. What Andrew had said was true. Oracles are powerful and their visions usually come true, but Andrew is impossible to predict.


    To be more exact, oracles predict the mortal world, but Andrew is technically a divine being, he just hasn''t broken free, so visions, even Candice''s, couldn''t predict his movements.


    The fact that the world perished in Candice''s vision of the future showed that they had either failed or the world was destroyed before Andrew could do anything and remained hidden.


    Either option meant that they had lost the battle. If the fallen god had been revived before Andrew reached his full potential, it would have been the same as losing the war. The more she thought, the more correct Andrew''s proposal seemed, but she was still worried about it. The problem wasn''t that this decision changed the future, but the way it did so.


    Fluffy thought that the current Andrew couldn''t resist assimilating the divinity of a deceased god and if that was the case, they would only lose Andrew ahead of time, which would only accelerate the future seen by Candice.


    In this dilemma, Fluffy didn''t know what to recommend. If they succeeded, the gains would be great, but if they didn''t, the losses would be painful. In the end, Andrew had the final say.


    Although he valued Fluffy''s opinion, he was convinced that this was something he had to do, so he decided to go ahead with his plan. Fluffy couldn''t stop him, since as he had said on many occasions, she is only a companion, a guardian, and now a wife.


    She decided to support Andrew''s decision, but she would still look for the most suitable way for the ritual to succeed. She quickly told Andrew what he should do, to improve his chances of success.


    Andrew listened carefully and was surprised at what he had to do, but he didn''t regret it. With everything discussed, Andrew called all his guardians, wives, and apostles to tell them what he had decided.


    He told them everything that Fluffy had told him he had to do. Andrew would need the help of his wives, concubines, and apostles for this ritual, so he would not hide anything from them.


    He did not even lie to them about the risks they faced. They all listened calmly to everything Andrew said. His guardians did not agree, but seeing Andrew''s seriousness prevented them from persuading him otherwise. For their part, his wives, although frightened, decided to help him. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire

 CHAPTER 704

    With everything set, Andrew summoned Biacko again, to escort him to the country of Rios. The Cannes Palace no longer existed and there was no one nearby to teleport to and save time.


    They had to make the trip again, so they needed his protection. Lugia was not around, since she is the one who commanded the dragons that accompanied the demigods to attack the Purgatory bases.


    Biacko had already contacted Crhono and informed him of everything. Although Crhono did not tell him what his move would be, he asked him to coordinate things according to Andrew''s wishes, so he accepted his plan.


    He knew the risk, but he also knew that it was time to take risks. Besides, he was sure that Andrew would do it, with or without him, so he preferred to accompany him.


    First Andrew moved to Cannes. He needed Nadila to join him and it was not difficult to convince her. She didn''t know the details of Andrew''s plan, but seeing how serious he was, she couldn''t refuse.


    In Dunnas, he also looked for Yuri, because as a concubine, she needed to do her part. She, like Nadila, didn''t know the details, but she also agreed. She then went to the Amazon Forest and brought her two concubines from there.


    Then she went to the Succubus Palace and brought Seraphine, because, as Andrew''s apostle, she had to participate. She also didn''t know the details but understood that Andrew needed her, so she didn''t refuse.


    With all the actors gathered, Andrew set out on his journey. Although his guardians wanted to accompany him, they knew they were useless on this journey, so they remained in Dunnas Palace, to take care of Andrew''s children. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone knew that, if Andrew failed, the fate of this world would be in the hands of these little ones. Along with Biacko, there were 6 other dragon demigods of great power.


    With 7 demigods of their caliber, it should be a smooth journey, but they couldn''t be sure, so they set off in the darkness of the night. No one other than those who knew the plan noticed their departure.


    Not even Emaliene with her power noticed their departure. They had to travel quickly and incognito. They couldn''t reveal their movements, so they didn''t take conventional routes.


    Obviously, they couldn''t go unnoticed, as a formation like theirs would draw attention, but they did their best to hide. Thanks to the power of Biacko and the dragons, they didn''t have to go through the border.


    They found other routes to travel. Although they spent a little more time, they were able to make up for it with the mobile abilities of Biacko and the dragons. Normally, Purgatory would notice a movement like this.


    However, the leaders of Purgatory were not in their right minds now. The fragments of the fallen god they had consumed didn''t let them think clearly and the only thing on their minds was finding the other remnants of the fallen god. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Thanks to this, Andrew and the others managed to reach the country of Rios in no time. Elidyr sensed them the instant they approached and his surprise was not small. He never expected that, at such a delicate moment, Andrew would make a move like this.


    Despite his surprise, he went to greet them. Andrew explained his objective and although Elidyr was reluctant to accept it, like Biacko, he could see the bigger picture. It was a bet, but one that had to be made.


    Although unhappy, he guided Andrew and the others to where the remnants of the deceased god that he intended to give to Andrew were. Obviously, he declared a state of emergency in the country and all the liquid spirits remained on guard.


    This movement would not remain hidden and so they had to be prepared. Elidyr even notified Zaros about what they intended to do and even though Zaros had to protect his territory and oversee its reconstruction, he still joined them.


    He knew the importance of what they were going to do and couldn''t allow anything to go wrong, so he left his territory and came to help. The place Elidyr took them to was hidden in the heart of the liquid spirits'' territory.


    It was a sacred region to them and almost no one was allowed to enter, not even the liquid spirits. This didn''t mean they weren''t curious about the group that had arrived and entered the sacred ground.


    Although it was said to be the heart of the liquid spirits'' territory, this didn''t mean it was close to their settlements. What happened was that being a sacred territory, it was seen by them as the heart of their territory.


    The place was a cave within a small virgin forest that unexpectedly looked lifeless. Not even insects could be seen nearby and it wasn''t because they were being cleaned, but because the divinity of the remnant repelled them.


    Although it was a pure divinity, unlike the corruption of the remnants of the fallen god, it was still divinity. Few beings could withstand such a presence.


    Despite coming so close to Cannes, Jasper, Helga, and Layla did not come with them. It was not a mission to return to Cannes, but for something much more important, so they could not take care of them.


    Also, the three vampires were happy to see a different country, so they did not mind staying in Dunnas for a little longer. Andrew, along with his wives, concubines, and apostles entered the cave.


    No one followed them, as it was not necessary. On the contrary, they formed around the cave, like guardians. The cave was not deep, but spacious. The walls seemed to have been polished and had a slight glow, which illuminated the interior.


    They did not have to walk far and soon they reached the end of the cave. There was a large hall with a magnificent altar. On the altar could be seen a crystal coffin and inside the glowing figure of what seemed to be a god.


    Despite being lifeless, the divine aura he exuded was strong and full of vitality, which was contradictory. He was like a beacon in a dark night, and despite the pressure he exerted, it was not suffocating.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene. They were in the presence of a god, even though he was no longer alive. It was not strange to say that this lifeless body of a god was more valuable than any living being in this world.


    In that moment of trance, Fluffy manifested as a projection, approached the coffin, and assessed the situation. He could not distinguish the domain, nor the strength of this god in life, but he could tell that he was not weak.


    What''s more, he was surprised to see him, as he could not understand how someone like that could die in the war. After seeing this, he called Andrew and asked him to begin the ritual they had discussed.


    Andrew had spent all his points to buy the materials needed for this ritual. Andrew began to strip and as he did, Fluffy instructed the others on what to do. Andrew is a candidate for the god Eros, so this ritual could not be normal. Obscenity, sex, and eroticism were the keys. Andrew''s wives made a circle near the coffin and Andrew.


    A little further away, the concubines and apostles also made a circle. Once this was established, they proceeded to take off their clothes as well. They were all now naked and despite the discomfort of showing their bodies, they did not move, for the ritual had begun.

 CHAPTER 705

    Although it was embarrassing to stand naked around a god''s body, this is the procedure to take the godhood from that body, at least from the point of view of an Eros god.


    Honestly, when Fluffy told Andrew the process of this ritual, Andrew immediately understood, the reason why the Eros gods did not become corrupted, at least not by stealing the godhood of another god.


    Every god has a different ritual depending on the domain they control and the Eros gods dominate sex, eroticism, and everything in between, so their rituals involve doing obscene acts.


    Just imagine having to do this in front of another god to steal their godhood. First of all, it would be difficult to find a god who would witness it, without running away and second, it was too much trouble.


    In fact, Andrew would not be willing to do this, if it were not for the desperate situation they were in. It is true that he has become accustomed to his power and the norms of this world, but he still retains some of his past life.


    Andrew, no matter how depraved he became, performing these activities in front of another person was still difficult, now imagine his annoyance at having to do it in front of a dead person.


    It didn''t matter if he was a god or a mortal, that was wrong, but there was nothing he could do. In desperate times, desperate measures are taken and this was one of them.


    Quickly, he took out a bucket of what looked like red paint, but it was actually a mixture of many plants, fruits, and other elements of great power, very valuable. If you don''t look closely, the mixture looks like blood.


    Andrew took out a brush dipped it in the strange liquid and painted some strange figures on his body. Honestly, Andrew didn''t understand them, they were runes, but like none known in this world.


    In the end, he looked like an indigenous person from long ago on Earth, with paint on his body. When he finished, he approached his wives and similarly painted them with runes different from the ones he painted on his own body.


    Their faces, breasts, abdomens, and legs had different runes on them. Each girl was different and lastly, he moved on to his concubines and apostles. He also drew runes on them, but they were a little different.


    They kept the same pattern and it could be seen that many of the runes on them had been painted on Andrew''s wives and on Andrew''s body. They didn''t know what they meant either, but they could tell the similarity.


    They guessed that they must be sets of runes that mixed with theirs and they weren''t wrong, they just didn''t know how they worked. After painting everyone, Andrew returned to where the crystal coffin was.


    On the coffin, he also painted runes and these were more extensive. It was obvious that the coffin had more runes than all of them combined. It was also true that many of the runes on their bodies were painted on the coffin.


    After finishing the whole process, Andrew put his hands together in a symbol of prayer, but he wasn''t actually praying, but rather uniting the runes in his hands, activating the formation he had created, and starting the ritual.


    In seconds, an intense light covered them. It was as if the crystal coffin had become a sun, then a powerful divinity began to invade them. Although this divinity was not corrupted, for them it was an energy too powerful to bear.


    Only Andrew was moderately well since he is a candidate for god and has released four divine seals, so he didn''t seem that affected. The one who endured the best after him was Seraphine.


    The succubus is a demigoddess and although the purity of her divinity was incomparable, she still had divinity, so she could endure better than all the others. The ones who suffered the most were his concubines. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they have a seal from Andrew, the benefits they receive are not that strong and the divinity that Andrew shares with them becomes natural energy for them, so when they are invaded with divinity, they immediately feel heaviness and pressure.


    Fluffy had already told him what would happen, at least what she knew could happen, so Andrew was not surprised. During the trip, Andrew told everyone about these possible situations so that despite suffering, they would not panic.


    Despite that, it did not change the fact that they would be in danger if nothing was done. So, Andrew first approached his concubines and began mitigating the damage they were suffering.


    It is obvious that the way he did it was by releasing pleasure. Andrew used all of his abilities at once. The sinful illusion and the divine message, in particular, to raise the pleasure of his concubines to the maximum.


    Without shame or embarrassment, he began to touch them. He started with tender caresses on their faces and gradually increased the intensity. The sensitivity they were experiencing at this moment was something they had never experienced.


    It was not only Andrew''s skills, but the divinity that invaded them. Before long, Andrew focused on the breasts of his concubines, kneading and pinching them fiercely. Although he seemed rough, he was not hurting them. He needed to be that aggressive or the concubines would be absorbed by the divinity that invaded them, creating a catastrophe.


    Not only would the ritual not be successful, but they could lose their lives and in the worst case, create a creature similar to the abyssals. Although this divinity is not corrupt, by not being able to handle it the body that receives it would be corrupted.


    So, a creature of chaos and without consciousness would be created that would only seek to extend its domain, that is, the domain that this god had in life, so it is no different than an abyssal that seeks destruction.


    For this reason, Andrew had to keep them conscious and focused on feeling pleasure, while refining the divinity they received. Unfortunately, despite his efforts, he seemed to be failing.


    The concubines were increasingly focused on divinity than on pleasure and that put Andrew in a bind. With no other option, he released all his power and savagely threw them to the ground, and began to fuck them.


    The two Amazons would not suffer as much from receiving Andrew''s full-power thrusts, but Nadila and Yuri are normal humans, so Andrew''s strength was destroying them.


    Fortunately, Andrew''s movement worked, as pleasure triumphed and their moans could be heard throughout the cave. Even Biacko, Elidyr, and Zaros who were at the entrance heard the sounds.


    Although they could hear noises, they were not clear enough to guess that they were moans, and much less did they know that Andrew was having sex with the girls in front of the body of the deceased god.


    They were unaware of the rituals of the gods and even if they knew something, they would never expect the ritual of an Eros god to be like what Andrew and the others were doing.


    If they knew, it was doubtful that they would agree, because more than a ritual of assimilation, it seemed like a ritual of degradation or disrespect, which was why Andrew had prevented them from accompanying him. Even Andrew thought that this ritual was crazy.

 CHAPTER 706

    Andrew drilled the pussies of the four women fiercely. Vaginal juices ran like rivers and their tits bounced like rabbits in a meadow. Andrew held them tightly, while he penetrated them.


    Seeing that the girls refined the divinity that invaded them thanks to the pleasure, Andrew separated from them and approached his apostles. Sonia and Seraphine, although in better condition, were already beginning to suffer.


    It was time for Andrew to focus on them, so he left his concubines who seemed to be fine, although crazy with pleasure, and began to fuck them. He did not waste time in foreplay as he did before.


    He already knew that would not work, so he simply made them lie on the floor, one on top of the other,r and began to fuck them. He first started with Sonia who seemed the most affected.


    She, who was on top of Seraphine, felt Andrew''s cock invade her and in seconds her moans resonated throughout the place. Her vaginal juices were dripping down onto Seraphine who was supporting her.


    Since the succubus was more lucid, she also helped. She began to play with Sonia''s breasts, massaging them with her hands and sucking on her nipples, making Sonia reach seventh heaven in no time.


    The sound of their bodies colliding was only drowned out by their moans. Andrew''s wives who were waiting for their turn, seeing how Andrew was fucking her, could not hold back their hands and began to touch each other.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    One hand on her breasts and another on her pussy, was what they all did and signs of moisture could already be noticed. Sweat was also beginning to accumulate due to the heat of the situation.


    Andrew, unaware of this, continued to drill Sonia until he noticed that she was no longer suffering and then he withdrew his cock and inserted it into Seraphine. She was the one who was best able to withstand the situation, but, even so, Andrew fucked her as if she were just as helpless as the others.


    Unfortunately, Sonia didn''t have the ability to help as Seraphine had, but still, Andrew''s cock alone drilling into her pussy was enough to bring the succubus back to her senses. Andrew didn''t take too long with Seraphine, as she recovered quickly and then moved on to satisfy his wives who were beginning to show signs of weakness.


    They had been masturbating, but that wasn''t enough to hold out, so Andrew offered a helping hand, or more accurately a cock. Honestly, there were too many women for Andrew to attend to at once.


    Despite that, he did his best and spent considerable time with each of them. Although he had cum on several occasions, Andrew didn''t stop. He seemed to have unlimited stamina and his cock refused to come down.


    In the end, all of his wives were fucked and bathed in his semen, but they weren''t done yet. This battle was just beginning, so Andrew continued to rotate between his wives, concubines, and apostles.


    They had spent about 2 hours fucking. Andrew didn''t have much strength left, but he refused to give up. He hadn''t completed the ritual yet, and despite his exhaustion, he continued fucking.


    While this battle was going on, it wasn''t calm outside. Although it didn''t seem like it, this ritual had caused changes to appear in the environment outside the cave.


    The demigods guarding the entrance could already tell that the ritual had started, in fact, it had been going on for a while. They didn''t dare to interrupt, they knew they were at a crucial stage.


    Instead of worrying about what was happening in the cave, they reinforced the defenses and stayed more alert. They understood that they weren''t the only ones to notice these changes. Just as they thought, the powerful ones on the continent noticed the anomaly. It wasn''t that something in the environment had changed, but the divinity exploding could be felt.


    Lugia, Kael, and the other demigods who were attacking Purgatory''s bases, despite the distance, could sense the change and were intrigued by what was happening, causing them to almost stop their attack.


    Just as they had thought, these bases had already been emptied and there was not much to gain from this attack, but even so, they could not be negligent.


    Fortunately, Biacko had told Lugia of Andrew''s plan, so when the demigods wanted to stop the attack to investigate where the divinity they felt was coming from, he told them that it was Andrew''s move.


    Although doubtful of Lugia''s words, they decided to believe him, at least they did not stop the attacks. They could later corroborate his words, but at this moment they had to concentrate.


    They weren''t the only ones to notice the change. Crhono and Sereda noticed it too. They were hiding, as they were the silent guardians. No one knew they were closer than they thought.


    When Biacko told them about what Andrew was planning to do, they immediately went to the country of Rivers and stayed in the shadows. If something happened, they would be close by and could intervene.


    Although this was risky, as it would leave only the dragon kings safeguarding the sealed remnants of the fallen god in the dragons'' territory, it was a risk that had to be taken.


    Arion and Lilith in their hidden village also sensed the outbreak of divinity, but they had also been warned, so they did not move. They too had to protect a remnant of the fallen god, so they could not be absent.


    Unlike the dragons, their hidden village had no beings of great power other than the two of them, so they could not move, at least not at that moment. The angels, especially Samanuel, also felt the changes.


    Being the closest to God, they felt the outbreak of divinity more intensely. They wanted to go investigate, but Samanuel stopped them since Crhono had warned him that this would happen.


    Not only did he tell him that, but he warned him that if he made a move, he would intervene. It was a direct threat and knowing Crhono, Samanuel did not dare to tempt fate.


    For some reason Crhono distrusted the angels, so he preferred that they not interfere in this and that is why he issued that warning. Just as all these groups felt the changes, Purgatory felt them too.


    Despite being corrupted by the fragments they absorbed, the organization''s leaders'' consciousness was not as bad as Carcom''s. It could not be said that they were lucid either, but they could think a little. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Attracted by this divinity, they began to move. Although their priority was to find the remnants of the fallen god, they could not ignore this event, so they traveled to the country of Rivers at high speed.


    They did not intend to hide, because their madness, although not manic, did exist. They felt invincible and so they did not bother to hide, which was a bad move, because before they arrived everyone had noticed them.


    Their forces had increased considerably. Unlike Carcom, by not being completely corrupted, their forces increased to a level higher than Carcom''s, so it would not be an easy battle.

 CHAPTER 707

    Biacko, Zaros, Elidyr, and many other demigods guarding the cave tensed as they felt the strength of these men, but they did not cower. Biacko, being the strongest and most sensitive, sensed the strength of the enemies.


    Obviously, their forces were superior, but they were more numerous, so the balance was not that unbalanced. Still, Biacko was surprised at the strength displayed by the leaders of Purgatory.


    They had not arrived yet, but since they did not bother to hide their presence, they were easy to identify. There was no demigod of that strength that was not known to them.


    That was the proof they needed. If they did not recognize him, it meant that they were either a hidden demigod, which was unlikely, or they were members of Purgatory. Biacko and the others knew that Purgatory had 5 leaders and 2 were dead, so they immediately concluded that the three approaching were the remaining leaders.


    Within seconds, they prepared for battle. They had already discussed plans on how to defend the place, as the possibility of being attacked was high, so, although the enemies appeared quickly, that did not prevent them from organizing quickly.


    Although there was tension, there was no fear. They had made their plans and their forces were not small. It was not long before three figures covered in red, blue, and green cloaks appeared in the sky.


    Even though Biacko, Zaros, Elidyr, and many other powerful demigods were in front of them, the three leaders of Purgatory seemed not to see them. The three of them had only looked at the cave entrance since they arrived.


    Their consciousnesses were chaotic, but as they felt the divinity emanating from the cave, they only had one thought, "Obtain it." Although the fragments of the fallen god they had absorbed urged them to search for the other remnants, the divinity was also precious.


    Don''t forget that fallen gods are born from the sin of letting themselves be carried away by their domains and stealing the divinity of other gods, so at this moment, the three leaders of Purgatory followed in these footsteps.


    Without warning, the three leaders of Purgatory moved at high speed, wanting to enter the cave, but Biacko and the others weren''t going to allow it, so they intercepted them.


    A powerful energy wave spread throughout the place at the clash of the two groups, but the cave where Andrew and the others were was not damaged at all, in fact, they didn''t even feel the shock.


    The cave contained the remnants of a deceased god, and Andrew was performing a vitally important ritual, so they wouldn''t leave such a place without any protection. Biacko and the other demigods protected the place, but they also raised protective barriers to defend the place. They all contributed to these barriers, so it was very powerful.


    Even a being as powerful as Crhono would have some difficulty breaking through it. Just think about it, how powerful would a barrier raised by more than a dozen demigods of Biacko, Zaros, and Elidyr''s level be?


    The energy waves traveling throughout the place did not dent the cave''s barrier. It was because of this barrier that Biacko and the other demigods did not hold back when facing the enemies.


    Only at this moment did the three leaders of Purgatory pay attention to Biacko, Zaros, Elidyr, and the other demigods present. They might not be right in their thinking, but they could tell who stood in their way.


    The fierce battle then began. Surprisingly, the leaders of Purgatory had the advantage. The fragment of the fallen god they had absorbed had somehow greatly enhanced their powers. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    To be more exact, this assumption was wrong. This could only be said if their strength was compared to that obtained by Carcom when he absorbed the fragment of the fallen god into his possession.


    Since they had all absorbed a fragment of the fallen god of the same size and essence, it was not unreasonable to think that they would have the same strength, but it was obvious that the power of the leaders of Purgatory was far above that of Carcom.


    This confused Biacko. He had spoken with Crhono and he had told him of Carcom''s changes the moment he attacked. Since he was not present, it would be difficult to understand his strength, but Crhono gave him a good comparison.


    Although Carcom had grown stronger by absorbing the fragment of the fallen god, his strength was not superior to that of the dragon kings. It is true that due to the tough skin he had obtained, he could overwhelm some of the dragon kings, but the reality was that he was not as strong as them.


    This was what puzzled Biacko. All five dragon kings have similar combat strength. In fact, Biacko could claim to be the strongest and no one would dare to say otherwise.


    With that being said, it was understood that Biacko should be more powerful than these leaders of Purgatory, but the current battle had shown him otherwise. Not only was he not stronger, but he was being overwhelmed.


    Just one of these leaders was more powerful than him and if it weren''t for the help of the others, he might have died a long time ago. The situation was clear, as there were only three of them, and Biacko and the other demigods were more than a dozen.


    The battles were 4 to 1 or even 5 to one at times and they were still being suppressed. This began to worry them, because if they were already so strong, what would happen if they obtained another of the remnants of the fallen god?


    Just that thought made them tremble with fear. Biacko knew that if they continued like this, it would be detrimental, so he gave the order, "Dragons, permission to use your true form". Instantly, all the dragons and Biacko himself transformed into gigantic flying lizards of different colors. Biacko was the spitting image of the Fire Dragons of Earth.


    It had to be said that he was imposing. Compared to the other Dragon Kings, they were not that big, but their scales seemed almost as impenetrable as the Dragon King of Earth who boasted the best defense.


    Their claws and teeth were as sharp as legendary swords and their eyes were as fiery as fire. Although they sacrificed their speed when transforming, their increased strength and endurance made up for what they lost.


    With the dragons taking their true form, the situation changed. The balance of the battle was leveled and now the leaders of Purgatory were not on the offensive. This does not mean that they were outmatched, but now they were not as relaxed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was not ideal, but at least they could fight as equals to a certain extent or at least that was what they thought, but then the leaders of Purgatory began to release a strange black energy.


    Instantly, their forces increased in great numbers and they once again suppressed Biacko and the other protectors of the cave. The situation seemed desperate, not because they were about to lose, but because it was a fact that they would.


    Defeating them would not be easy and much less fast, that was a fact, so, they were not in immediate danger, but everyone could understand that they could not defeat the leaders of Purgatory.


    Unless they made a huge mistake, the leaders of Purgatory would win the battle and although they could delay the inevitable, it does not change the fact that it was frustrating to fight when you know you cannot win.


    The battle intensified and the leaders of Purgatory increasingly gained ground despite the discomfort of Biacko, Zaros, Elidyr, and the other demigods of fighting a losing battle, they did not give up.

 CHAPTER 708

    The battle was intensifying by the second. Even the liquid spirits in the nearby city who weren''t even experts could feel the pressure emanating from the battlefield. The dragons'' attacks that were to a great extent were especially destructive and only scared them more and more. They weren''t the only ones who felt what was happening.


    From a distance, Lugia and the other demigods attacking the Purgatory bases could sense what was happening in the battle. It was obvious that the enemies were outnumbering their allies.


    Because of this, Lugia decided that it wasn''t the time to calmly investigate things in these bases, so he met up with the other demigods and they came to a consensus that they should head to the country of Rios to join the battle.


    Unfortunately, they weren''t close by, so it would take hours for them to reach the battlefield, and by the time they did, it might be too late. The strangest thing was that Crhono and Sereda who were nearby hadn''t intervened.


    They watched the battle seriously but did not jump in to help. Each had their own reasons. Sereda was due to her inability to help. It was true that she is a powerful demigod with many tricks up her sleeve.


    She is not the best arcanist on the continent just for show, but even with all that, he could not find a way in which he could help overcome this situation. Crhono, on the other hand, had the opposite problem.


    His strength could make the difference. In fact, if he participated, they could even defeat the leaders of Purgatory, but he was hesitant, due to the consequences. The enemies were powerful, so they would require him to unleash a lot of power.


    Normally, this would not be a problem, but Crhono was hesitant because he felt that if he entered the battle, his divinity would overflow and he would be forced to ascend as a god, which would remove him from this world.


    Eliminating the leaders of Purgatory in this world may have been his last act in this world and that could be good, but he didn''t know if there were more hidden enemies and the remnants of the fallen god had not yet been eliminated.


    Leaving these matters unfinished could be dangerous, so he did not intervene. He decided to wait until the last moment to do so. Sereda did not know what Crhono was thinking, but she understood that he must have his reasons, so she did not say anything.


    The battle continued. It seemed like a battle between gods, as the terrain had changed so that it could not be recognized. Biacko and the others were increasingly being pressured, but they gritted their teeth and continued.


    The fight lasted for a couple of hours and most of the defenders no longer had the strength to continue fighting. Only Biacko, Zaros, and Elidyr were still energetic, but their forces were not enough.


    At that moment Crhono decided to make a move. He couldn''t delay his intervention any longer, because if he didn''t act, everyone would die at the hands of the leaders of Purgatory.


    He was waiting for Lugia and the others to arrive since he had noticed their presence traveling at high speed, but it was obvious that it would take a couple more hours for them to arrive.


    If he was waiting for them, Biacko and the others would already be dead, so he had no other choice. He turned to look at Sereda and said, "Raise a barrier blocking the entire area" and Sereda without asking began to cast spells.


    A powerful force was released from within him and in seconds a powerful barrier appeared that confined the leaders of Purgatory. Not only were they surprised, but Biacko and the others were also surprised. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Then Crhono was about to appear, but he stopped. He turned his head in astonishment and then put on a smile of genuine joy, which he hadn''t shown in many years. Out of nowhere within the barrier raised by Sereda, space seemed to bend and an old man appeared. When Biacko saw him he was shocked and couldn''t help but shout "Master Sohei".


    This was the same old man who had appeared on the lost continent and defeated the fusion of abyssals a while ago. He is not unknown, in fact, he is quite renowned, but few know his true strength.


    Everyone who knows him believes that his power is similar to that of Kael and other powerful demigods, but the dragons are different. If Crhono is the leader of the dragons and the most powerful being within the clan, Sohei is the second in line.


    The dragon kings are powerful and since they rebelled against the world, everyone believes that after Crhono they are the most powerful, but it is not true. Sohei is the dragon who taught the dragon kings and the only apprentice of Crhono.


    This alone is enough to prove his power and status. At Biacko''s call, the old man looked at the dragon and smilingly said, "You have made progress. Too bad it is not enough. Rest for now, I will take care of it." After saying that, he looked in a direction where there was nothing and smilingly said, "It is not your time yet." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one except Crhono and Sereda understood who those words were directed at, but Crhono only smiled. They were hidden in the void, thanks to Crhono''s ability, so it was impossible to be seen.


    Not even the leaders of Purgatory could sense him and that demonstrated Crhono''s power. Likewise, this showed Sohei''s power, as he could see his master and Sereda hiding.


    Few knew Crhono''s situation. Only Andrew and his confidants whom Crhono himself had told, only Sohei knew that he could not release his power to its fullest expression or he could be promoted as a god.


    It was ironic that the other demigods wanted to give everything to ascend as gods and Crhono, who could do so, did not want to. Their motivations were different, but that was not important at the moment.


    Sohei had left the dragon territory many years ago and had wandered the world. Despite his freedom, he was never oblivious to the things that happened on the continent. Especially those that were related to Purgatory and the fallen god. In fact, he might be the most informed in the entire continent, but he had always refrained from participating.


    He only intervened when necessary and that was when the abyssals appeared on the continent. After that, he safeguarded the lake that contained the blood of the fallen god until he sealed it completely.


    Because of that, to date, he had not made a move. Just as Lugia and the other demigods felt when Andrew began the ritual and the approach of the enemies, Sohei did as well.


    At that time he didn''t know that Crhono was nearby, but even if he did, his movements wouldn''t have changed. He was clear about the importance of Crhono''s presence in this world.


    It wasn''t the time for Crhono to ascend and so despite seeing that Crhono was nearby, he decided to intervene. Crhono hadn''t sensed it, not because he was weaker, but because he hadn''t focused enough on the outside.


    The battle in front of him had absorbed him in a sea of ??doubts, whether or not he should participate, so the appearance of his disciple was a surprise and a pleasant one because with Sohei''s strength things would change.


    He might not be strong enough to defeat the leaders of Purgatory at that moment, but delaying them until Lugia and the other demigods arrived was possible.

 CHAPTER 709

    Although Sohei is a well-known demigod, no one except for Crhono and the dragon kings knows his true power. Perhaps Samanuel, Lilith, and Arion know a little about the extent of his power, but only they do.


    Sohei is one step away from godhood, meaning his power almost reaches Crhono, but he hasn''t crossed the threshold yet, so he''s not a divine beast like him. Still, he''s a very powerful demigod.


    The leaders of Purgatory were not cautious against him. To them, he was just another enemy, but that was due to the madness that invaded them after absorbing the fragment of the fallen god.


    For this reason, the leaders of Purgatory did not hold back. Within seconds they attacked violently and Sohei was not careless. Individually, Sohei was more powerful than them, but it was a three-on-one battle.


    He was at a disadvantage, so, without wasting any time, he unleashed his power. Contrary to what they expected, Sohei did not adopt his true form as a dragon, but he did undergo a transformation.


    His legs and arms transformed into sharp claws and his skin became covered in scales. His face also changed, and he looked like a lizard. Although he retained his humanoid form, he had no human characteristics.


    If he had to compare it, he would be similar to the lizardmen that could be seen in video games on Earth. This is a hybrid form that dragons can naturally adopt. Dragons in their human forms are weaker, but faster, while in their dragon forms, they are powerful and resistant, but their speed drops considerably.


    Sohei knew that he was facing powerful enemies, which he could not defeat and that was not his plan. Just as Crhono had noticed Lugia and other demigods approaching, Sohei also noticed them.


    If it were just one enemy or even two, Sohei would adopt his dragon form, he could even win the battle, but against three enemies of this caliber, losing his speed could be fatal.


    That''s why he adopted this hybrid form, which offers him the best of both forms. His strength and endurance increased considerably and his speed was not greatly reduced, which was ideal for this battle.


    In a short time, the battle began. The waves of power from the clashes of his fists and kicks spread throughout the place, but thanks to the barrier raised by Sereda, it did not affect distant places like the previous battle.


    Sohei moved with great speed and strength, attacking the leaders of Purgatory, who did not remain inactive. Wounds began to accumulate on both sides, but it was obvious that Sohei was at a disadvantage.


    Thanks to his resistant scale skin, Sohei could fight without fear of receiving much damage, but that does not mean that he could endure the punishment as if nothing was happening.


    He had to prevent the Purgatory leaders'' attacks from hitting critical areas and although at a disadvantage, he managed to keep the battle balanced. The Purgatory leaders were stronger than Carcom, but unlike him, they did not possess the innate qualities of dragons.


    That''s why their bodies were more fragile and fighting them in a disadvantageous situation was much more comfortable. Biacko who was watching the battle wanted to join in to help, but at that moment a voice resonated in his mind, "Don''t move. Focus on recovering your strength."


    It wasn''t just him who heard this voice, in fact, everyone present heard it. They immediately understood that it was Crhono who had spoken to them telepathically, so they stopped. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    They didn''t know where Crhono was, but if he could communicate with them this way, it meant he was nearby, and that made them happy because they knew that when Crhono appeared, they would be victorious.


    This wasn''t blind faith in Crhono as the most powerful being on the continent, but because everyone knew he was stronger than Sohei, and if Sohei could stalemate the leaders of Purgatory alone, with the addition of Crhono, it was a battle won.


    Crhono could understand their thoughts and they weren''t wrong, but he didn''t plan on joining the battle, at least not at that moment. It''s true that if he joined, together with Sohei eliminating these enemies shouldn''t be a problem, but he had doubts.


    Crhono could sense the fragments of the fallen god within the leaders of Purgatory, so he was sure that if they were pushed too hard something inexplicable might happen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t that he was unsure of not being able to deal with the unpredictable, what made him doubtful was that if that possible unpredictability forced him to release his full strength, so he would be forced to ascend.


    Crhono had already decided that he could only ascend, after clearing any traces of the fallen god from this world. He now had a way to destroy the remnants of the fallen god, so that had to be done before he left.


    Certainly, his goal might cause him to die before he ascended, but he didn''t care. If he died, he would be fine with that. No one would understand this thought, but that''s because they don''t know that Crhono had been a god''s divine beast during the war.


    Unlike Fluffy who was born as a divine beast, Crhono was one who reached that level with effort and help from a god, however, he shared the same fate as Fluffy, that is, his god partner was a soulmate.


    The death of his soulmate at the hands of the fallen god had left a deep wound that not only drove him to fulfill the goal of destroying the fallen god, but it was what allowed him to be in this world.


    It was a curse and a blessing at the same time. Since he had a clear goal, he wouldn''t sacrifice him easily. As he had already noticed Lugia and the others approaching, there was no need to intervene.


    When they arrived and with Biacko, Zaros, Elidyr, and the others joining Sohei, there should be no problem in eliminating the enemy. Biacko and the others did not understand these thoughts but agreed to wait.


    Meanwhile, Sohei fought with all his being against the leaders of Purgatory, accumulating more and more wounds. His blood seeped beneath his scales, but he did not hold back.


    The dragon moved with vigor and seemed indomitable. The leaders of Purgatory were not unscathed either. Ink-black blood seeped through the wounds received, giving them a horrible appearance.


    It was hard to believe that they were humans, as their blood was black, their facial features were monstrous, and a horrible dark aura surrounded them. They looked more and more like the abyssals.


    Their strength did not seem to diminish despite having been fighting for a long time and having received many wounds. Sohei was increasingly at a disadvantage, but he did not cower.


    Although he does not have the same pride as dragons, as he is a calm and liberal person, that does not mean that he is not a dragon. With fierceness and courage he endured and continued to fight.


    The ground beneath the battle cracked and the trees were scorched by the powers of the four powerful demigods. An apocalyptic scene was what could be seen, but no one had noticed it as everyone was focused on the battle, not the surroundings.

 CHAPTER 710

    Sohei''s claws scratched at the bodies of the Purgatory leaders, while their blows dismembered Sohei''s scales. Their bloody bodies dueled and neither side took a step back. This battle lasted for a couple of hours. Biacko and the others had recovered a bit and were ready to fight at any time, but they still waited for Crhono''s order.


    He had insisted that they hold on a bit and although at first they didn''t understand the reason, now they were clear about it. Before they had been focused on Sohei''s battle with the Purgatory leaders and hadn''t realized it, but now they could tell.


    Lugia and the others were nearby and they immediately understood that Crhono wanted to wait for them to arrive to launch a joint attack. Although they didn''t know the reason why Crhono didn''t take action, they thought there must be a good reason so they waited.


    Sohei''s strength and endurance were beginning to wane. As he was focused on the battle, he hadn''t noticed how close the reinforcements were, but it had been a couple of hours already, so he was sure they would arrive soon.


    With this in mind, he forced himself to endure and continued fighting. The leaders of Purgatory weren''t paying attention to their surroundings. Not only because the fragment of the fallen god was clouding their judgment, but because they couldn''t ignore Sohei.


    Although they were suppressing him, they were clear that if they were careless, they would lose their lives, that''s how powerful he was. Unfortunately, Sohei was the first to lose his concentration.


    More than losing his concentration, it was that his body was badly injured and his strength weakened, so he could no longer fight on equal terms, so he received a strong blow to the face that sent him flying.


    Crashing into the ground causing an earthquake and a deep crater, Sohei seemed to lose the battle. Lugia and the others were very close by and seeing the situation, Crhono did not hold Biacko and the others back.


    Quickly, he ordered them to attack and they wasted no time entering through the opening in the barrier created by Sereda and joined the battle. Although they were not at their full strength, the leaders of Purgatory were not unscathed either.


    The battle against Sohei did not leave them without after-effects, so with the inclusion of Biacko and the others, the battle intensified. They still did not have the advantage, but they were not losing like before either. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sohei with difficulty got up inside the deep crater created by his fall and groaned in pain, but he gritted his teeth and fiercely went out to continue fighting with courage.


    The battle leveled out and now they seemed to have equal strength in both commands. At that moment Lugia and the others entered within communication range and Crhono quickly sent them a message.


    "The leaders of Purgatory are attacking, don''t think or ask about the situation, just go in and destroy them," Crhono said seriously. These words surprised everyone, but they didn''t ask anything.


    There would be plenty of opportunities to ask later, now what they needed was to eliminate the enemy. Minutes later Lugia and the others arrived at the battlefield and saw the powerful barrier covering the battlefield.


    They didn''t even have to ask when a door in the barrier opened and let them in. Without wasting any time they charged in and quickly identified the enemies and as Crhono had told them, they didn''t say anything, they just attacked.


    The leaders of Purgatory then sensed the new enemies. They who were already in a difficult situation, wrinkled their deformed faces at the sight of the new enemies. The attacks intensified and for the first time, the leaders of Purgatory were at a disadvantage.


    Lugia, Kael, Lyria, Draneg, Asha, and Theron might not be the most powerful present, but they weren''t weak. His arrival turned the tables and now the leaders of Purgatory were in a bind.


    The blows and attacks they received multiplied and their bodies accumulated more and more wounds. Noticing the change, Sohei decided that it was time and quickly adopted his dragon form. The power released with his transformation was not small and even surprised everyone.


    They knew Sohei, but they did not think he was so powerful and that he was injured and tired, which showed that it was not all his strength. "The dragons hid themselves well," was what they thought.


    Despite the surprise, they recovered in seconds and continued their attack. The leaders of Purgatory now knew that they couldn''t win. They might be infected with madness, but unlike Carcom, they didn''t think of prevailing at any cost.


    They immediately began to flee. They still retained some of their survival instinct, so they ran away. Their movements weren''t slow despite their injuries.


    Unfortunately, Sereda''s barrier cut off their escape. It''s not that they couldn''t destroy it, but they needed time to gather strength for an attack that would do so, and Sohei along with the others wouldn''t give them that time.


    This angered the leaders of Purgatory and the red-cloaked one who had the most fiery temperament became angry to the point of no return. An unexpected force surged from within him and the dark aura surrounding him covered him completely.


    His bright red clothing could no longer be seen anywhere, as he had transformed into a creature of complete darkness. Only his red eyes could be seen and now his appearance was no different than that of an abysmal. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    His transformation created a powerful energy wave that cracked Sereda''s barrier and although she tried to repair it quickly, the other two leaders of Purgatory managed to escape.


    This annoyed her, but there was nothing she could do. On the other hand, the newborn abysmal was only an accumulation of chaos and madness, so he no longer had thoughts of escape.


    He only had destruction in mind and he would start with the enemies in front of him. He was more powerful than any of the abysmals that had ever existed, as his transformation came from the fragment of the fallen god.


    He was substantially different from the other abysmals, even those who lived in the war a thousand years ago. The pressure he exerted was not small, but still, he was surrounded by powerful demigods.


    His current power had surpassed even Sohei in his prime, but it would not be enough to win this battle. Although they were surprised by the transformation, none of those present were inexperienced.


    They quickly regrouped and resumed their attack. Crhono wanted to pursue the two who fled, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t understand the new abysmal capabilities, so he preferred to watch the battle and intervene if necessary.


    Those who escaped could be found later, but dealing too much of a blow to the demigods present would be too hard a blow, so he chose to observe and prevent calamities.

 CHAPTER 711

    Although everyone was on alert when the leader of Purgatory turned into what looked like an abysmal, it was Sohei who sensed danger the moment he transformed, so without hesitation, he returned to his hybrid form and approached at high speed.


    With a powerful blow to the top of the head, the abysmal fell like a tailless flyer, but centimeters from hitting the ground, a pair of black wings full of malice extended from the abyssal''s back and stopped before crashing.


    Only the lack of wings was what differentiated the leader of Purgatory from an abysmal and now he had them. His hands also quickly transformed into sharp claws as black as his body. A powerful roar was heard from the abysmal creating a powerful wave of energy that scared everyone.


    This monster''s power was not normal, so they began to attack. Sohei had concluded that fighting in his dragon form would be disadvantageous against an enemy like this, so he quickly instructed Biacko and the other dragons to adopt the hybrid form.


    All the dragons knew Sohei and although until that day they did not know he was so powerful, he was very respected, so they did not dare to disobey. In addition, he had already demonstrated his strength, fighting on par with the three leaders of Purgatory before.


    The dragons'' actions of changing shape did not go unnoticed by the other demigods. They immediately understood that the enemy must be fast and dangerous, so they remained alert.


    The confrontation had taken so long that the battlefield was covered by a dark sky, without stars or moon, as if the sky itself had decided to look away from the fight. In the center of the field, a nightmare creature rose: Abismal, a being born of corruption, an amalgam of shadows and pure hatred.


    His ink-black body seemed to absorb the little light left in the environment, while his red eyes glowed like glowing embers, observing his enemies with a mixture of mockery and fury. His wings spread out like sharp blades, and his long, deadly claws were like curved blades that promised to tear flesh and bone with every movement.


    In front of him was the group of demigods, an alliance of powers that rarely came together on the same battlefield. Sohei, the most powerful among them, led the group with his imposing hybrid figure, a mix of dragon and human whose mere presence inspired both fear and respect.


    At his side were Biacko, with dark scales and golden eyes, and Lugia, whose half-spread wings and musculature marked his physical power. Both, like Sohei, had adopted hybrid forms to combine the agility of mortals with the overwhelming strength of dragons.


    Behind them, Kael, with his hair of fire and an aura of burning energy, held his flaming spear with a firmness that only experience could grant, and Theron, a master of light, carried his sword bathed in a heavenly glow.


    Draneg, with his runes, marked on his skin and an aura of earth and rock, looked like a living mountain. Zaros, whose dark figure and silent presence emanated a cold threat, was prepared to attack from the shadows.


    Elidyr, Asha, and Lyria, known for their mastery of wind and water, prepared themselves at the sides, while the rest of the dragons and demigods waited their moment, forming a circle of power around the creature.


    It was a battle that would mark history, and everyone knew it. The abyssal was the first to move, launching itself towards them with a speed that did not seem possible for a creature of its size.


    Its wings folded behind its back as its claws sought to claw their way toward Sohei, but the hybrid dragon was ready. With a roar that shook the air, Sohei raised his sword, blocking the abysmal claws with near-perfect accuracy.


    The clash echoed like thunder, and the force of the impact sent both combatants reeling back. Seizing the moment, Biacko launched himself to the flank, his movements swift and accurate.


    With an agile leap, he struck the abysmal in the side with a hammer of dark energy he had conjured. The impact knocked the creature off balance momentarily, but before they could press the advantage, the abysmal spun around, its sharp wings like spinning blades.


    The move was lethally fast. Lugia barely managed to leap back to avoid being cleaved in two, though one of the blades tore through his armor and left a deep cut on his left arm.


    However, instead of retreating, Lugia gritted his teeth, his blood falling to the ground as he charged back toward the enemy. From the sky, Elidyr and Lyria began their coordinated attack.


    Elidyr, with his aquatic powers, created a series of jets of pressurized water that struck the Abysmal like spears, while Lyria and Asha summoned gusts of wind that sought to cut off its wings and limit its movements.


    The Abysmal roared, raising a barrier of dark energy that deflected most of the attacks, but the two demigods managed to open a gap large enough for Theron and Kael to enter the attack.


    Kael, with his spear wreathed in flames, struck Abysmal''s torso directly, sending out waves of heat that made the air crackle. At the same time, Theron attacked from the other side, his sword of light creating a brilliant arc that cut off one of Abysmal''s wings. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature''s scream was deafening, and a blast of dark energy erupted from its body, sending Kael and Theron flying backward. Even though the group had a numerical advantage, the abysmal demonstrated why it was such a threat.


    Its stamina was nearly infinite, and every wound inflicted upon it seemed to heal quickly as if the corruption that formed it fueled it. Draneg was next to spring into action, slamming its rune-covered fists into the ground.


    The earth beneath the abysmal shattered into pieces, trapping its legs in a mass of rocks and roots. Before it could break free, Zaros appeared from the shadows, his daggers imbued with magical poison piercing the creature''s black flesh.


    For a moment, it seemed like they were in control, but then, the abysmal unleashed its true power. A shockwave of dark energy erupted from its body, freeing it from Draneg''s traps and striking Zaros with enough force to send him crashing into a nearby rock wall.


    Though it was not a fatal blow, Zaros was left severely injured, his ribs broken, as he tried to get up. Sohei roared in fury, launching himself towards the abysmal with a force that surpassed even that of the rest of the group combined.


    His blows were devastating, each one driving the creature back another step. Biacko and Lugia followed close behind, coordinating their attacks to keep the abysmal on the defensive.


    As the fight progressed, it became clear that the abysmal was being outmatched. Although it was incredibly powerful, it could not match the group''s combination of skills and coordination.


    The wounds on its body began to pile up, and its regeneration was no longer enough to keep it standing. It was then that Sohei, the undisputed leader, saw his chance. With a shout that echoed throughout the battlefield, he channeled all of his power into one final attack.


    His sword, wreathed in a golden glow, descended upon the abysmal with devastating force, cleaving the creature in two. The abysmal roared one last time, its body collapsing into a cloud of darkness that began to slowly dissipate. The battle was over, but the cost was high.


    Lugia, wounded in the arm, and Zaros, with broken ribs, were the most affected physically, however, everyone present felt the weight of the battle on their bodies and souls.


    Sohei, sword still in hand, looked at the remains of the abyssal as the group began to gather. "This wasn''t just a victory," he said, his voice filled with gravity, before adding, "It was a warning. If something like this arises again, we must be prepared."


    The group nodded silently, knowing that although they had won this battle, the war against the dark forces of the world was far from over, especially when two of Purgatory''s leaders had escaped.


    They weren''t stupid, they could tell that the three of them were under the influence of something that corrupted them and was the reason for the transformation into an abysmal. If he could do that, it was obvious that the other two could too.


    In fact, it was even more worrying, as they didn''t know if they could turn other people into abysmals. They knew that Purgatory had a large number of members and all of them were hidden, which made them more dangerous.


    They had already faced abyssals during the war a thousand years ago, but not even the most powerful ones came close to the strength shown by this one, which worried them. If the fallen god''s rebirth alerted them, the appearance of this abysmal solidified their beliefs.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    In that moment of reflection, their thoughts were driven away when they felt a malevolent aura coming from below and they immediately adopted battle positions, believing that the abysmal had survived.


    However, when they were about to attack, they saw that there was nothing. They focused their gaze on the place where they felt the hostility and then they saw a small stone as black as ink that was the cause of this presence.


    They wanted to get closer to see what it was, but then the space in front of the rock deformed and Crhono, along with Sereda, appeared. Without saying anything, Sereda created a barrier to cover the stone and when she finished, Crhono took it and put it in a small wooden box with golden runes.

 CHAPTER 712

    Crhono''s movements seemed suspicious to everyone present, especially Kael''s group, Draneg, and the others. Although technically, they are on the same side, their goals are different, so they are naturally wary.


    Crhono paid them no attention and simply put away the small box containing the fallen god fragment. Draneg, who seemed to be the most troublesome among them, immediately came over and started asking questions.


    "What is that?" was the first thing he asked and Crhono without any fluctuation in his voice replied, "It is a fallen god fragment, that is, a part of one of the remnants left after the war a thousand years ago."


    There was no need to hide this information. To those present, the fallen god remnants are not a new topic. In fact, they knew that the dragons guarded these remnants, so there was no need to hide it.


    However, Draneg was wary and continued to ask, "How did it come into your hands?" Why did you only appear until now to pick it up and not participate in the battle?"


    It was obvious that Crhono was present during the battle. The fact that he could communicate with them through telepathy showed that he was nearby, so Draneg wanted to know the reason.


    As a distrustful man, the first thing that came to his mind was that Crhono wanted to weaken them, as there was no other explanation for not participating when he could solve the problem on his own.


    Still, he was not completely sure, as he understood that there was no gain for Crhono by eliminating them. Purgatory was still operational and they as allies should not be targeted. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite understanding this, he asked his questions viciously. He did not say it directly, but he was subtle with his question. Obviously, Crhono and everyone present understood that, but no one said anything.


    Kael and the other demigods remained silent, not wanting to make the situation worse, and although their thoughts aligned with Draneg''s, they preferred him to be the one to draw attention by asking the questions.


    For their part, the dragons, Zaros and Elidyr, did not think the same. They already knew Crhono''s condition as a divine beast and the reasons why he hesitated to use all his power.


    This was why they did not blame Crhono, since they understood that they needed him and at this moment his participation was not necessary. Although both sides remained silent at Draneg''s question, they had different reasons.


    Crhono also distrusted Draneg and the others. They had shown that their goals did not align and he did not want to reveal information to them that could later harm them. Although they are allies at this moment, their desires to ascend to divinity were getting the best of them and Crhono believed that those thoughts could lead them down the wrong path.


    He wanted to protect this world and free it from any influence of the fallen god before ascending or dying, but Draneg and the others just wanted to ascend without caring what this world would suffer.


    This could lead to them losing their way and falling under the temptation of the fallen god, so Crhono did not reveal his condition to them, as they could take advantage of that, to create chaos.


    Crhono''s power is a strength, but also a weakness. If he goes all out, he will leave this world and thus the world would lose its greatest protector. Many may say that this could be a good thing since once he ascended he could notify the gods and fix everything, but there were no guarantees.


    Crhono especially knew the temperament of the gods. He knew that the gods would not mobilize until the fallen god revived and the world was about to be destroyed and that was something he was not willing to accept.


    Still, Crhono could not ignore their questions, so he replied, "I did not participate, because it was not necessary. I remained hidden evaluating if there were special variants and indeed there were, but they were manageable by you."


    Crhono paused and added, "As for why it was in Purgatory''s hands, the answer is simple, they took it from the remnants in the chaos zone of the continent long ago."


    His answers were clear and everyone believed him, but Draneg seemed uncomfortable about something and continued to ask, "What do you intend to do with that fragment?", to which Crhono replied, "Destroy it."


    That single word surprised the dragons, especially Biacko, Lugia, and Sohei. Having been part of the protectors of the seals of the remnants of the fallen god, they understood their nature very well.


    A millennium has passed and the dragons have sought many ways to destroy the remnants, but to date, they have only managed to strengthen the seals, so hearing Crhono say that he would destroy it left them stunned.


    Draneg and the others who were not so knowledgeable were not surprised. In fact, they did not quite understand what was happening, so they wanted to ask, but before they opened their mouths, Crhono spoke first.


    "Carcom also possessed one of these fragments when he attacked the dragons'' territory. When he died, I recovered the fragment, and together with Sereda we found a way to destroy it," Crhono said, throwing another bombshell.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Again, Carcom, Kael, and the others did not understand how surprising this was, but the dragons did. Many believed that the remnants of the fallen god still existed because there was a way to become stronger with them.


    They believed that the dragons had devised some way to filter the corruption and use them like any other divided remnant, similar to that of the god that Andrew was currently trying to assimilate.


    They did not know that, to date, there was no way to destroy these remnants, nor filter the corruption they emanated. Sohei, Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons approached Crhono with excitement and the first to arrive was Sohei.


    Despite his aged appearance, Sohei acted like a young student before Crhono and asked, "Master, did you really find a way?" Sohei''s interruption cut off Draneg''s questioning. "Yes. Recently, Sereda and I managed to destroy the fragment left by Carcom," Crhono replied with a smile to his student. The dragons present were happy to hear this.


    Biacko was the second to intervene, "Will it work against the sealed remnants or just these fragments?" Crhono looked at the dragon king and although calm, a bit of heaviness could be noticed in his voice, "Well, it will be a bit more complex."


    Crhono let out a tired sigh and continued, "Although it would technically work against the remnants, the power contained in these fragments and the remnants we guard is great, so adjustments must be made."


    This dampened their enthusiasm, as it meant that there was still no way to completely rid themselves of the fallen god, at least not yet. Listening to their conversation and with little context, Draneg and the others were a bit lost.


    Not only were they, but Zaros and Elidyr were also a bit confused. They knew more than the other group, but not as much as the dragons, so they didn''t understand everything they had talked about.


    Not wanting to be left out, Draneg decided to ask. He had already been showing his distrustful side, so there was no need to appear humble like Kael and the others were doing.


    He embraced his role as the bad guy and continued to question, "Can you be more specific? It seems you know something we don''t and you don''t want to share it." The dragons looked at him with unfriendly expressions.


    For a moment now, Draneg''s attitude was annoying for the dragons, as he seemed to insult Crhono, who is their protector and ancestor. Biacko, Lugia, and Sohei were not so hot-headed, so they did not bother.


    They understood Draneg and that is why they did not blame him. Crhono, although he distrusted him, did not feel bothered by his questions either. It was obvious that as allies they deserved to know what was happening.


    Crhono was not mean to them and explained to them what was happening with the remnants of the fallen god that the dragons were guarding. He explained to them that they had not found any way to purify or destroy them.


    He also told them about the progress they had made at this time with the fragments and although he did not tell them how to destroy them, he did tell them that he had devised a way that could help them destroy the remnants as well.


    Not getting the details, Draneg and the others were not at all happy and wanted to press for more information, but before they could speak a powerful explosion of energy appeared coming from the cave where Andrew and his women were.


    That immediately interrupted the conversation and everyone looked towards the cave as if trying to understand what was happening, but they were unable to see inside. Not even Crhono with his great power and skill could see inside.


    Fluffy had given Andrew a formation that prevented others from seeing what he was doing, so no matter how powerful you were, you couldn''t see what was happening, but everyone understood that whatever Andrew was doing was about to end.


    In fact, they concluded that things had not gone wrong, as the energy they felt showed no signs of corruption, which proved that Andrew had succeeded.


    Still, they did not make any move. They waited for a few minutes in complete silence, while the energy emanating from the cave grew and consolidated. After a while, the energy seemed to be repressed and eventually disappeared.


    Well, to be more exact, it stopped leaking. Seconds later Andrew appeared at the entrance of the cave and then everyone understood, that Andrew had succeeded, as his mere presence seemed divine.


    It wasn''t a matter of strength or force, it was just presence. He looked like a god and a divine aura surrounded him making him look imposing. Immediately everyone came closer and upon seeing them Andrew asked, "Did something happen?"

 CHAPTER 713

    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    They didn''t even have to ask if Andrew had succeeded, because before Zaros came out, Elidyr, Lugia, Biacko, and even Crhono had felt a torrent of divinity run through their bodies.


    The moment Andrew assimilated the divinity of the deceased god, Andrew managed to release not only his fifth divine seal, but his sixth as well, so everyone close to Andrew received benefits.


    When he released his fourth divine seal, Crhono and Biacko had not received benefits, because he did not know them yet, nor were they close, but in this short time that they had known each other, they had created a bond with Andrew, so now they did receive it.


    This did not go unnoticed by those present, but it was only when Andrew appeared that they understood what this change was due to. Andrew''s mere presence demonstrated what was happening.


    Not only did he seem more powerful, but his divinity was so pure that it was palpable. With the sixth divine seal released, Andrew had reached the realm of a demigod in strength and although weaker than those present, it could not be ignored.


    Not only is Andrew now a candidate for the god of Eros, but by absorbing the divinity of the deceased god, his domain changed or to be more exact, he acquired a new domain. As this remnant of a god was in the hands of the liquid spirits, it is obvious what his domain was. It turns out that Andrew''s newly acquired domain was that of water control.


    This is not something that can be ignored or compared to water magic, but rather a control over it. If a comparison were to be made it would be similar to Poseidon from Greek mythology on Earth.


    In fact, he was much more powerful, as this is not the domain of the seas, but of all water and that is not a weak thing. Just think about it, there is no living being that does not have water in their body, so Andrew technically, can control water in any living being.


    Obviously, a powerful being would not be controlled by Andrew in this domain, but causing a small disruption is not impossible and it must be understood that a small disruption in a battle can be decisive.


    In addition, his wives, concubines, and apostles also gained benefits from this situation. They may not have gained control over water like Andrew, but they did gain strength.


    Most of them are not combatants, but that does not mean that they could not gain power. Even Helena, Candice, and Carolina who are ordinary people were now experts, although their combat skills were lacking.


    Even Andrew was not a great threat. Although he had control over water and could use it to fight, his combat experience was much weaker than that of a normal demigod, so despite his strength, he was not a great combat asset, at least not at the moment.


    Still, it was not a minor detail. Crhono and the others approached Andrew and despite hearing his question, they did not answer, as they were focused on evaluating Andrew.


    Andrew did not press them. It wasn''t hard to guess what had happened. The whole place was destroyed, the earth was broken, the trees were incinerated, and small fires could still be seen in several places.


    After a few seconds, Crhono reacted and explained what had happened. The others also reacted when they heard Crhono tell them what had happened. Only then did they realize that Crhono had been present since the beginning of the battle.


    This surprised everyone since no one had noticed this except for Sohei. Zaros, Elidyr, Lugia, Biacko, and the other dragons, despite their surprise, did not pay much attention to it, but for the other demigods, it was not so simple.


    Draneg, who seemed to be inspired by knowing everything that day, immediately asked, "You were present all this time and did not intervene. Why?" Kael, Asha, Theron, and Lyria had this same doubt.


    They are not as unconditional as the others. To be more exact, if it weren''t for the potential benefits they could gain from helping, they wouldn''t even be here doing so.


    These guys were quite selfish. They only had ascension to godhood in mind, they didn''t really care what happened to this world. While they had joined everyone to defeat Purgatory, their motivations were different.


    They didn''t say it out loud, but they weren''t really worried about the damage Purgatory could bring. They certainly didn''t want the fallen god to revive, but they wouldn''t intervene without gains either.


    Before they knew about Andrew as a god candidate, their goal in joining the other demigods to defeat Purgatory was to seize the remnants of the fallen god in this organization''s power, filter out the corruption, and obtain their promotion.


    They were convinced that despite being a fallen god, he was still a god and if they removed the corruption, they could ascend. They had the illusion of achieving what the dragons had failed to achieve in almost a millennium.


    Now, the remnants of the fallen god are not the only remnants that exist. There are remnants of deceased gods, such as the one Elidyr gave to Andrew, which he had just absorbed.


    Why didn''t they seek these out? You might ask. The reason is simple, not everyone received these remnants. The gods took away the fallen gods and divine beasts except for a small group who wished to keep someone.


    Killing a god is not an easy job. The vitality of the gods cannot be compared to that of mortals. If they do not suffer an extreme injury such as losing their head or something similar, they will not die instantly.


    The liquid spirits were one of the beneficiaries of this. Not only did this water god choose to stay with them because of his affinity with water, but being descendants of spirits, one of their ancestors'' bodies stayed with them.


    That was their choice before they died and the gods respected it. Now, if you''re wondering why no one stole them, the answer is simple, because of the gods. Liquid spirits are not weak, but they are not strong enough to protect the remnants of a god and a spirit at the same time.


    What happens is that the gods issued a threat on everyone a millennium ago when the war ended. Anyone who violates the resting place chosen by the deceased gods would suffer the wrath of the divines.


    Honestly, the gods could not do much if a theft of these remnants occurred, but mortals do not know this, but they do know the power of the gods, so they did not dare to play tricks.


    Those who were blessed never suffered a loss because of this and among them, the liquid spirits were the most favored. They had two remnants, that of a god that Andrew had just absorbed and that of a spirit that is their ancestor.


    Kael and the others, unfortunately, never received the favor of a god. In fact, only 3 groups received this blessing. The liquid spirits, the dragons, and the angels.


    Now, absorbing the divinity of a deceased god or spirit is not as easy as it seems. None of the mortals have the ability to absorb the divinity of a god, even the dead, since those rituals only belong to gods and god candidates.


    Crhono was an exception. He became the divine beast of the god that the dragons received, so they shared a soul bond, so it was not easy for him to absorb the divinity of his master, without performing a ritual.


    In addition, as a divine beast, he had obtained a lot of information and although he did not know of a ritual, it was not impossible to find an option, it was just that it was not necessary, for him to absorb the divinity of his master was natural. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is for that reason that Crhono was able to achieve divinity. The point is that Draneg and the others were doubtful of Crhono now that they knew he had been watching when they were fighting and wanted an explanation.


    Andrew understood the reason why Crhono decided not to participate, but he didn''t say anything. Still, the image of Draneg and the other demigods fell even further than it had already fallen for Andrew.


    He hadn''t liked them since he met them and he didn''t even have to use his Eros eyes to notice their greed, selfishness, and distrust. Crhono didn''t trust them either, as they seemed to be closer to Purgatorio''s attitude than anyone else.


    Honestly, Kael, Draneg, and the others only differed from Purgatorio in the fact that they didn''t want the fallen god to revive. They lived through the war a thousand years ago and they know that if that happens, it doesn''t matter if they reach divinity, they will only be dogs to the fallen god.


    They would do anything to ascend, but not at the cost of their freedom, for that alone they could be trusted, at least against Purgatory, but that didn''t mean they shouldn''t be on guard against them.


    Crhono looked at them and with a calm tone that showed no hostility said, "As I said, I was waiting in case something unexpected happened." Draneg didn''t trust those words and claimed, "Really? If they appeared, couldn''t you avoid that scenario?"


    The dragons were starting to get annoyed by Draneg''s questioning, but Crhono didn''t lose his cool and replied, "Well, what would you do if one of them chose self-destruction?"


    Crhono didn''t even let them answer and continued, "I could have saved them, but I would get hurt. So, what about the others? Do you have the confidence to eliminate them without me? I remind you, they barely defeated a single one of them, now, what if the remaining two join up?"


    Crhono''s questions made Draneg and the others scrunch up their faces, as if they had nothing to answer. It was true that if they reached that stage, they would really be lost. They did not trust Crhono, but they understood the importance of having him as an ally.

 CHAPTER 714

    Honestly, this group had problems. They were here only for their selfish reasons and as altruistic as they seemed, they were the complete opposite. They wanted to reach divinity, that''s all that matters to them.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much distrust they had, they knew very well that they needed Crhono as an ally because his strength was necessary to fight against their enemies. After the small altercation, no one said anything else, not because they didn''t want to, but because tensions were rising and it wasn''t the time to fight between allies.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kael, Draneg, and the others still needed to be on good terms with Crhono, especially with Andrew, because they believed he was their ticket to divinity, so they didn''t pursue that issue further.


    Andrew, after recording in his mind these demigods as unreliable people with whom he shouldn''t deepen relations, continued listening to Crhono about what had happened. Crhono did not pursue the subject either and continued the story in great detail. Once the whole story was told, it was Andrew''s turn to answer questions about what had happened inside the cave. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone already knew that he had managed to assimilate the divinity of the deceased god inside the cave, but they did not know the details. They did not want to know how he did it, since it was obvious that he would not tell them, but about what he had gained.


    Andrew was honest with them and told them about the benefits he had obtained along with his wives, concubines, and apostles. He told them about the mastery he acquired over water and the increase in strength that everyone had.


    This again generated annoyance in the Draneg group. Upon hearing that with the ritual Andrew achieved the power of a demigod and that the women who accompanied him reached high levels of strength even though many of them were ordinary people, they did not like it.


    They thought that, if they had participated in this ritual, they could have achieved their goals, so they complained. To be more exact, Draneg who seemed to be the one designated to ask that day was the one who raised his voice.


    "Why did you bring your women to the ritual?" he asked. Although it seemed like a simple question, the implications were clear. He was calling him out for bringing people who would not add any value.


    Let''s be honest, Andrew''s wives, concubines, and apostles were mostly ordinary people. Even though they had now reached high levels of power to be considered experts, they were still useless in the battle against Purgatory.


    What Draneg really wanted to ask was, why didn''t he bring those who were stronger and would be useful in the battle against Purgatory if they became stronger? None of those present were stupid, everyone understood this.


    Despite the annoyance Andrew felt, he didn''t get angry, or at least he didn''t show it and calmly replied, "Because the ritual needed them." Draneg and the other demigods weren''t convinced.


    In fact, they were quite unhappy, as they felt they were being used without gaining any benefits. First, they went to attack Purgatory bases that didn''t give them any information.


    They were turned away from this plan that could benefit them. They were made to fight a battle that could have been resolved without their intervention, only for Crhono to show up and claim the benefits and lastly, Andrew got what he wanted, without giving them anything.


    This was what Draneg and the other demigods thought and honestly, they were upset. Working without gaining benefits is not something they do and although Purgatory threatens them all, the selfishness of these demigods can be absurd at times.


    Even Andrew who is the least experienced among those present, could notice their discontent and was tempted to fire these guys. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still needed, he would have simply chased them away.


    Crhono who was the most experienced and adept at reading people, noticed Andrew''s hidden annoyance and intervened trying to keep things from getting out of hand.


    While they were chatting, Andrew''s wives, concubines, and apostles were coming out of the cave. When they saw them, they could also notice the changes. Not only had their presence and power changed, but their appearances had changed.


    They looked younger, which wasn''t really true. What was happening was that the divinity they absorbed was refined into life energy, so their bodies were revitalized on a cellular level.


    Their skin, hair, and physiques had been strengthened and cleansed of impurities, so they looked younger, but in reality, they only increased in beauty. Seeing them, Draneg and the other demigods in his group wrinkled their faces.


    They couldn''t get it out of their heads that it was a waste of resources for these women to participate in the ritual. Despite those thoughts, they didn''t say anything, as it was already done and there was no need to cause further inconvenience.


    At this moment they couldn''t do anything, so there was no need to continue generating discord with Andrew. They still needed him, so they simply kept quiet.


    The girls didn''t know what Andrew and the others had been talking about, so they didn''t understand what was happening. They could tell that the atmosphere was not pleasant and when they saw the destruction of the surroundings they understood something.


    They misunderstood that everyone was upset because they had just had a battle, but that wasn''t what was happening. Kael, Asha, Lyria, and Theron didn''t want to cause more discord anymore, but it seemed that Draneg was different.


    Since he met Andrew for the first time he was always the most disrespectful. Today he had been doubting everything that happened or the others did and he dedicated himself to asking accusatory questions.


    Now it seemed that he didn''t intend to hold anything back and said with annoyance, "I''m tired of being controlled like a puppet. They''re keeping too many secrets from us and we''re not getting any benefits."


    With that sentence he started his speech, drawing everyone''s attention, and continued; "I''ll make it clear. I don''t know about the others, but if I don''t get any benefits, I won''t help this alliance anymore."


    His words surprised everyone. Certainly, they had their differences and everyone knew his selfish intentions, but they never expected Draneg to be so direct. The other four demigods in his group were the most surprised, because, although they thought like him, they didn''t dare to say it. They preferred to play hide and seek and let Draneg take all the bullets.


    No one here is stupid. Everyone knew the intentions of the others and it was obvious that Kael and the others thought like Draneg, but they didn''t dare to say it, for fear of being marginalized, like Draneg now.


    Saying what he left behind was clearly showing that he was only here for the benefits, not for the common good. Unexpectedly, this attitude, unlike what everyone thought, was well received by Andrew and even Crhono.


    For them, the fact that Draneg admitted his priorities even when they were selfish, demonstrated his character and showed that he was a person who could be trusted. There is no enemy more dangerous than the one you don''t see coming.


    Although these demigods are not enemies, having selfish goals and hiding them with false altruism did not make them trustworthy, as they can stab them in the back when they least expect it.


    That is why Draneg stepping forward and declaring his intentions was much better because at least he was a sincere egoist. At that moment, without anyone noticing, Andrew sent a telepathic message.


    "When you leave, do not follow the others. Come back, we must talk without their presence," was what Andrew told Draneg telepathically. Although Draneg was surprised to hear the message, he hid it well, so no one noticed.


    Andrew is now a demigod, so sending messages from consciousness to consciousness wasn''t difficult as long as it was within his operating range. He may not be able to exert his full power yet, but things like this are innate.


    Everyone chatted for a while and agreed that they would continue to search for Purgatory and wait for Crhono to summon them in a few days to discuss destroying the fallen god fragment left by Purgatory''s leader.


    Although dissatisfied, everyone agreed. Kael and the others left. Although Draneg had received Andrew''s message, he couldn''t stay, as it would be suspicious, so he left with them.


    Along the way, they were all discussing the fact that Andrew and Crhono weren''t sincere, but Draneg wasn''t paying attention to them. His mind was on Andrew''s words. There were many possible reasons why Andrew asked him to return. Some good and some bad.


    Draneg weighed each of these possibilities and ultimately concluded that it shouldn''t be anything bad. Because he had criticized and contradicted them before, if something happened to him, it was obvious who the perpetrator was and that would only separate the allies, leaving them at a disadvantage against the true enemies, so Draneg didn''t believe that Andrew wanted to harm him.


    At that moment Kael asked, "Don''t you think the same Draneg?" He wasn''t listening to what they were saying, so he didn''t know how to respond, but he didn''t have to, in order to know what they were talking about.


    Draneg despised these guys, because they thought like him, but behaved like hypocrites. Instead of supporting him before, they hid and let him be the one who received all the criticism and bad looks.


    Because of this, he decided not to hang out with them anymore and pretending to be upset, he replied, "I already said what I wanted to say. "Don''t talk to me about them anymore," and without waiting for anyone he changed direction towards his territory, but in reality it was all an act.

 CHAPTER 715

    Kael and the other demigods were surprised by Draneg''s attitude when he left. Make no mistake, his performance was not bad, in fact, they all believed him to be upset, but they did not expect that, instead of ranting at them, he would simply leave.


    Certainly, in recent years they have not been in contact much, but they have known each other for more than a millennium, so they are very clear about the type of people they are and how they react to certain situations.


    This attitude that Draneg took was not the usual one, but it was not so strange that they suspected and followed them to see what he was up to. In addition, Draneg had left in the direction of their territory. Therefore, they thought that Draneg was just too angry to even speak badly of Crhono and the others, so he simply left quickly.


    Draneg snuck at high speed towards his territory and after advancing a good distance, he turned around and returned. He first left the range of the others'' surveillance and although he returned, he did not do so by the same route.


    He circled around as if to divert attention in case someone followed him and then, he returned to the country of Rivers, more specifically to the council of elders of the liquid spirits, where Andrew and the others were meeting. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Even though Draneg was almost certain that Andrew and the others did not intend to set a trap for him, he was not so confident as to return head-on as if he were just another guest. He first hid and investigated what was happening, to make sure it was not a trap. The possibility was minimal, but it was still there, so he did not rush, but it was useless.


    Draneg can hide from Andrew, Zaros, Elidyr, and many of those present, but hiding from Crhono, Sohei, and Biacko is a dream. The three were more powerful than him and also with many tricks.


    The moment Draneg approached to investigate the three dragons noticed him and it was Crhono who spoke, "There is no need to hide. If you have already come, say hello." Although his voice was not loud, everyone present heard it.


    Those who had not noticed Draneg were surprised, as they did not understand what Crhono meant, but Sohei and Biacko did understand. In fact, Andrew also understood and quickly said; "I invited him."


    Andrew was not sure it was Draneg, but before they left he had invited him to return and Crhono, although cautious, did not seem hostile, it was obvious that he was an acquaintance and due to the time, he sensed that it was Draneg.


    The others also did not know that Andrew had invited him since it was a message between them. It is true that beings as powerful as Crhono could eavesdrop on telepathic conversations, he was not watching Andrew, so he did not know of their arrangement.


    In fact, hearing that Andrew had invited Draneg surprised him, but he didn''t say anything. It wasn''t that Andrew wanted to hide this from them, it was that he didn''t know if Draneg would accept his invitation and that was why he hadn''t said anything.


    Since he had already been discovered, there was no reason to hide. That would only lead to more trouble, so Draneg appeared in the hall, but not in the center. He was still cautious and it was better not to be surrounded by demigods.


    Although this was useless, because if they really wanted to do something to him, it wouldn''t be difficult to do it from that position, but Draneg felt safer this way and no one called him out on it.


    Everyone looked at Draneg in surprise and then looked at Andrew in confusion. Draneg had been the most annoying of the demigods just now, especially towards Andrew, so they didn''t understand the reason for inviting him.


    Andrew paid no attention to everyone''s gazes and simply looked at Draneg and said, "You know, I don''t like you." No one was surprised by that comment, as it was obvious, but they didn''t expect Andrew to say it out loud.


    Despite the claim, Draneg didn''t say anything and continued looking at Andrew, who continued saying, "However, I like your character. You may be selfish, but you are not a hypocrite and I value sincerity much more."


    At those words, everyone adopted a serious expression, even Draneg became serious at Andrew''s words. Smiling, Andrew continued, "You have many complaints and I understand your position, but did you know that Zaros, Elidyr and many of those present also don''t know what you asked?"


    This question did surprise Draneg. He was almost sure that Andrew wasn''t lying to him and that was what surprised him, because that meant that even being in the same situation, Zaros and the others stood firm for the cause, unlike him.


    This made him bitter because now he couldn''t deny his selfish motives in this association. Well, in fact, with the words he had said before he left earlier, he had already said everything, but now it was final.


    "As I said, I don''t like your attitude and your selfishness, but I don''t ignore that we need you as an ally. Now, your selfishness can lead you astray and that''s what bothers me the most about you and the others, but unlike them, you are honest," Andrew continued.


    After a pause, Andrew continued speaking, "Kael and the others think like you, but they hide under a facade of honor, letting you jump into the pit of fire. They are hypocrites, I don''t trust them, but I can trust you."


    Draneg raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Andrew''s words. He even doubted the veracity of them, but true to his character he asked, "That doesn''t change the fact that I''m selfish. Why do you think you can trust me?"


    "Because if you get benefits, you won''t betray us," Andrew replied, but Draneg retorted, "What if someone gives me better benefits?" Andrew smiled at the question and shook his head.


    After denying it, Andrew replied, "Aside from me, only Purgatory can offer you something of value, but do you really want the benefits they can offer you?"


    Then, a strange silence filled the room and it was Andrew who broke it after a few minutes, "They can give you divinity, but mixed with madness and subordination. In short, you will only be the dog of the fallen god." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And allying with you is different?" Draneg replied with irony. It was not that he was not aware that Andrew''s words were true, it was just that at this moment he was negotiating and had to win the best offer.


    "I cannot give you the secret or the way to ascend to divinity. I did not lie to you then and I do not do so now, but I have ways to offer you something that will already be your destiny if you turn it into an opportunity," Andrew said sincerely.


    Draneg narrowed his eyes as he listened to Andrew. He knew he was being honest, although he could not understand the reason why he thought that. Hearing that he had no way to give him what he wanted depressed him a bit, but hearing that there could be opportunities changed things.


    Andrew didn''t tell him that these opportunities he was trying to give him were opportunities, but he did tell him that it was up to him to turn them into that, so that was enough. "Fine, I can live with that. What do you want from me?" Draneg asked, accepting Andrew''s offer.


    "Nothing extravagant. I want you to continue being an ally like you have been until now and if possible continue acting as the disruptor when we are all together. Act like you did today, be suspicious, and ask questions, just don''t overstep your boundaries," Andrew replied.


    "In short, you want me to act as the scapegoat of the group, making Kael and the others believe that they can use me to gain information and bear the burden of discontent, while they play heroes, huh?" Draneg said sarcastically.


    "Well, that sounds bad, but yes," Andrew replied, smiling. "You are not a good person either," Draneg said with a dark expression as he noticed that Andrew was not as saint as he seemed.


    Andrew could not resist and burst out laughing and once he calmed down he looked at Draneg and with a wide smile replied, "Well, I am a future god." All the demigods present were surprised, even Crhono was surprised by his arrogant comment.


    Only his wives, concubines, and apostles laughed at his words. He was not lying, it is just that to date Andrew had never acted with such a high profile and much less before entities more powerful than him.


    Andrew noticing the situation, smiled and said, "Don''t look at me like that. I am not the same now as before. Don''t look down on me for being weaker than you, believe it or not, I am more useful than you think.


    It is not that they doubted Andrew''s words, but they did not feel that he was useful. It''s true that he''s gotten stronger, but he''s still too weak to fight the enemies they face, and he also has little battle experience.


    Sometimes a weaker demigod can defeat a more powerful demigod, thanks to the latter''s carelessness or because they have more battle experience, but Andrew was the opposite, weak and inexperienced.


    Although Andrew could sense his doubts, he didn''t say anything. Andrew hadn''t told them all of his secrets, as it would be stupid to do so. Andrew trusts Crhono and the others, but not to the point of telling him everything.


    In fact, even Crhono wouldn''t do that to him. Before, if it wasn''t for Fluffy finding out that he was a divine beast, he wouldn''t have told Andrew, after all, they didn''t have that much trust back then.


    Now the trust may have increased, but Andrew wasn''t negligent. Sometimes to fool the enemy, you need to fool your allies, and that was what Andrew was doing right now.


    Still, Andrew did not pursue the topic, and waving his hand a strange object that looked like an egg appeared in his hand. It was the size of a fist and runes never before seen in this world covered it.


    Sereda was the first to notice the object, as an Arcanist, runes were her passion. Crhono was also surprised and so, everyone ended up focusing on the strange egg in Andrew''s hand.

 CHAPTER 716

    The artifact in Andrew''s hand was an item he had purchased from the system, under Fluffy''s instruction. It should be noted that, until now, the system has not allowed him to purchase items.


    He had been able to purchase recipes, formulas, designs, and even skills, but not items. First, it was because he did not yet have the level to do so, and second, it was because they cost a lot of points.


    It turns out that having sex with more than 10 women in front of a dead god, while refining his divinity, had given Andrew an amount of points he had never had before.


    Even if all the points Andrew had earned to date were added up, they were not comparable to the amount he had obtained this time, and the artifact he held had consumed half of those points.


    The artifact in his hand was not as simple as it seemed. It was one of the few items that, as a candidate for the Eros god, allowed others to increase their power.


    Eros'' power comes from sex and eroticism, one could even say a little from love, which is why the artifact worked in the same way. This item allowed one to deploy a matrix that helps gather divinity. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world, very few things have divinity, so the artifact seems useless, but Fluffy had told Andrew that there was something very powerful created by divinity in this world that could benefit him.


    It turns out that no one had noticed that this world was created by the god of creation like everything that exists, so consequently, it is made of divinity, meaning that nature itself and everything in this world are made of divinity.


    The item could make the divinity in the environment gather at one point and everyone present could absorb it. Even powerful demigods like those present could benefit from this.


    The only drawback was that it is an Eros item, so it needs sex and eroticism to work. Simply put, the matrix in this item was a simple version of the matrix used in the ritual Andrew used to absorb the divinity of the deceased god.


    No one present had any idea what it was, but they could sense that it was anything but normal. Andrew just held the artifact up for everyone to see, but he didn''t say anything, which confused everyone.


    Sereda and Crhono were the only ones looking at the object with academic curiosity. The others were curious to know what it was and what it did, but these two were actively investigating with their gaze.


    Everyone was waiting for Andrew to explain what the object did, but Sereda and Crhono who had extensive knowledge and liked to investigate, were more curious to investigate it, that is, they wanted to find out what it did on their own.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t an object they could figure out just by looking at it. In fact, it could take decades, and we still have not figured out how it worked. It is possible to figure out what it does, but not how it does it.


    For this reason, Andrew stopped keeping them in suspense and began to explain what it did, "This is what I offer you all," Andrew said and after a short pause he added, "This is your chance."


    Everyone looked at him in confusion but didn''t ask. They were sure that Andrew would explain to them, so there was no need to ask and they were not wrong, because seconds later Andrew began to explain.


    "This is a divinity-gathering matrix. Once activated, it will gather divinity that you can refine and strengthen yourself with," Andrew said with a smile. There was no one present who did not breathe heavily upon hearing him.


    This was the object that anyone would want, especially Draneg, who was desperate to gain power. Even a slight greed was reflected in his eyes, which did not escape Andrew''s gaze.


    Smiling, Andrew spoke again, "Don''t get any bad ideas. Even if you steal it, it will be of no use to you." Those words confused everyone, but Andrew paid them no attention and continued to explain.


    "Only I, as a candidate for god Eros, can activate it and control it to give you access. Without me, this artifact is the same as a rock in the road," Andrew said calmly. Without waiting for anyone to respond, Andrew continued to explain, "Cannes Palace must be rebuilt first. I will activate this item there and whoever is present can benefit from it."


    "Why Cannes?" Draneg immediately asked, true to character, and Andrew was not bothered by the question, so he replied, "Losing my temple is not as simple as losing a building, so I want it back."


    Andrew''s words were cold. It showed the annoyance he felt and even a bit of suffering could be felt in his voice. Everyone immediately understood that Andrew seemed to have lost something precious and did not dare to ask further.


    Only Crhono knew what it meant to lose a temple. During the war a thousand years ago, the gods who helped might not have created temples, but Crhono was the divine beast of a god, so he knew many things.


    Among those things, he knew that a temple was a god''s house. It is made of their essence and divinity, so he could sense that the loss of a temple was as painful as the loss of a loved one.


    He understood the reason why Andrew wanted to restore the temple, but he didn''t say anything, there was no need to inform others of that. Andrew, seeing that no one refused, nodded and continued.


    "No one, other than those present, has the right to comment on this or they will be excluded," Andrew said, and before anyone could say anything he added, "Lastly, this is an Eros matrix, so only eroticism and sex will allow you to gain benefits within it."


    This last sentence left everyone baffled. Andrew understood their doubts and explained before they could ask, "My domain as Eros is sex and eroticism, so if you want to get benefits, you must practice them."


    Andrew paused briefly and continued, "I know that everyone here is a thousand-year-old old man who has secluded himself and carnal desires no longer dominate him, but you will get nothing from me if you do not revive them."


    The message was clear. They had to dust off their bones and start fucking like teenagers. This made them feel uncomfortable because despite being powerful, they were sure that no one would want to be with them, having sex.


    Andrew smiled at their dark expressions and then waving his other hand a glass bottle the size of a finger appeared. Everyone looked at the new object that Andrew had taken out. The glass bottle is exquisite in craftsmanship. Some runes could also be seen on it, but it was the golden liquid inside it that made it look supernatural.


    The potion had surprised them more than the previous artifact. Although the artifact''s functionality was powerful, they couldn''t feel much. It was mysterious and special, but after the first impression, they no longer felt anything.


    On the other hand, the small bottle was different. The vitality emanating from that golden liquid was powerful and that was even though the bottle was sealing it. That made it even more special.


    Despite being sealed, its power was still leaking out and the seal that contained it was not something simple. Those present were demigods of great antiquity and although runes and formations were not their specialty, they could sense how powerful the seal was.


    Especially Sereda and Crhono who were better at runes and formations, were stunned to see how the golden liquid could still exert such a presence when sealed by such a powerful rune formation.


    "This here is the dew of youth. Drinking it will make you regain 10,000 years of life," Andrew said with a smile. Everyone gasped upon hearing the power of the potion, but Andrew didn''t let them react and continued saying, "Obviously, taking it would make them die."


    Andrew paused slightly and added, "However, we can create a degraded version, which would bring them back to their youth, without diminishing their strength." Hearing this, everyone showed an intense gleam in their eyes.


    This was something that even Crhono wished for. The divinity collector was of no use to Crhono, as he is already a divine beast. There was no use for him to collect more divinity, that would only make him ascend and he didn''t want that.


    However, regaining his youth was a different case. Crhono may be the most powerful on the continent, but nothing beats age. If he agreed to ascend, things would be different, but since he was holding back his ascension, he was actually causing himself harm with every second that passed.


    That''s why rejuvenating was a great opportunity for him, as it could buy him time, which is what he needs most at the moment. Andrew understood everyone''s thoughts.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    This potion was also purchased from the system, and despite being so powerful, it didn''t cost as many points as the egg-shaped Divinity Collector. In fact, he bought the formula for the Degraded Youth Dew Potion.


    Creating a Youth Dew is impossible, as the required materials don''t exist in this world, but the Degraded form was different. Since he had a Youth Dew, everything was easier.


    Waving his hands, Andrew put away the two items, and the next second he took out a small book of a few pages. "Here, are the ingredients needed to create the Degraded Youth Dew," Andrew said.


    He then proceeded to place the book on the nearby table and said, "Gather all the items there and bring them to Cannes Palace. I will make a potion for each of you and then you can enjoy the benefits of the Divinity Collector."


    His words made it clear what they needed to do. First, rebuild the Cannes Palace, then find the items in the book, and then collect the profits. Andrew smiled as he saw everyone looking excited, then looked at Draneg who seemed to be in heaven, and said with a playful smile, "Are these benefits enough?".

 CHAPTER 717

    As Andrew and the others gathered and discussed what they would do in the future, the wind howled through the ruins of a forgotten shrine, its icy voice drifting through the cracked stone corridors.


    It was a place far removed from civilization, hidden in a region where few ventured. There was no name for the place, nor any record of its existence on any map.


    It was the perfect hiding place, and it was where the two remaining leaders of Purgatory had fled after the disastrous battle at Rivers. The blue-cloaked leader sat on a stone pedestal, resting his head in his shaking hands.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    His entire body shuddered with uncontrollable spasms, and every beat of his heart sent waves of pain through his veins. The fragment of the fallen god embedded within him vibrated with an energy he could not control.


    His companion, the green-cloaked leader, was also on the verge of collapse. His hands, which had once firmly commanded armies, were now trembling claws.


    His skin took on a sickly hue, and his eyes, once cold and calculating, were now orbs of a spectral glow. "This¡­ is¡­ devouring us¡­" the one in the blue cloak whispered, his voice barely a murmur.


    "We can''t¡­ go on like this¡­" the one in the green cloak replied, his voice barely audible. They both knew that the fate of their former companion, the leader of the red cloak, had been sealed by his own fury.


    His transformation into an abyssal had been brutal and uncontrolled, his madness had led to his destruction, but what was happening to them was different. It wasn''t anger that consumed them, but the energy of the fragments themselves, which seemed to be seeking something¡­ to fuse, to unite into a larger entity.


    Then, it happened. Dark energy began to pour out of their bodies, spreading like threads of shadow that wove through the air. The fragments within them resonated in sync as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Their bodies arched in pain as a torrent of power swept through them, breaking their will and consuming their consciousness. The blue-cloaked leader felt his skin crack, fragmenting into plates of glowing obsidian.


    His bones lengthened and strengthened, his flesh hardened like living metal. His mind was dragged into an unfathomable abyss, where the concept of "self" began to blur.


    The green-cloaked leader fared no better. His limbs lengthened, his veins became rivers of corrupted energy, and his eyes ceased to be human. Black roots emerged from his back, enveloping his body in a natural armor of thorns and scales.


    Both began to be absorbed by each other, their forms breaking down and recomposing into an impossible amalgam. They were no longer two separate entities; the synergy between the fragments forced them to merge into a being beyond any imagination.


    The transformation was a harrowing process. Their skin melted and reformed into impossible patterns, and their voices intertwined into a chorus of distorted screams. The air around them warped with the sheer magnitude of the energy they released, and the ancient structure that sheltered them began to collapse.


    When the process finally ended, the creature left standing was unlike anything that had ever walked the world before. It was a colossus of shadows, a titan whose form could not be comprehended with the naked eye.


    Its skin was a constantly mutating chaos, alternating between obsidian scales, poisonous spines, and black metal claws. Its eyes were no longer red like those of a common abyssal; they were luminous circles of pure white, devoid of humanity, witnesses to a power beyond comprehension.


    Their torsos, wide and riddled with cracks that emanated flashes of dark energy, pulsed like an exposed heart. Their wings, enormous and composed of ethereal matter, distilled a dense smoke that spread across the ground, corrupting everything they touched.


    Their arms ended in sharp claws that seemed to have been designed to tear apart reality itself. They were no longer the leaders of Purgatory. They were no longer even two distinct beings. They were a new entity, something beyond the understanding of mortals.


    The ground beneath them trembled as they took their first step. Its presence was suffocating, a whirlwind of chaos distorting the air. The fusion of the fragments had created something that not even the fallen god himself had foreseen.


    The creature raised its head, and a roar emerged from its throat. It was not a natural sound; it was a vibration that resonated throughout the continent, an echo of corruption that announced the arrival of something new. Something worse than individual abyssals.


    Its mere existence was a cataclysm. And the world was not yet ready to face it. The new being roared with a mixture of pain and power without consciousness and still transforming.


    Although it had taken this form, this being did not yet seem to be aware of itself. The consciousnesses of the leaders of Purgatory had already died and only a vortex of chaos could be seen in its mind.


    It could not be considered a thinking or intelligent being. The only thoughts in his head were those of destruction and the instinct that drew him towards the remnants of the fallen god.


    Although this being could not even be created by the fallen god himself, there is no doubt that it was born from parts of the fallen god, so its instinct to gather persisted, but now it was like an aimless animal.


    It was not that he could sense the remnants of the fallen god from anywhere, as the seals blocked the aura of the fallen god and, in addition, he was too far away from them to sense them.


    Because of this, the beast only thought of destruction. With its immense power, it only needed to expel a little energy, and all the ruins it was in turned into a huge crater.


    Since it was so far away, no one felt the explosion of energy, at least none of the demigods who were with Andrew. His power could no longer be called divinity or aura, it was mere corruption and chaos.


    Such great power should be easily detectable, but for some reason, no one could sense it. Although this beast now existed only to destroy, the weak intention of the fragments of the fallen god who created it had done a good job.


    They sacrificed everything so that this power would go unnoticed. For this reason, despite how powerful it is, they would not be able to sense it unless it was very close, so not even Crhono could sense it.


    Now a soulless, unintelligent beast with a desire to destroy had been born, with great power and no one knew that this threat existed. Meanwhile, Andrew finished discussing with Crhono and the others.


    They quickly organized themselves. They looked at what materials they needed to make a degraded youth dew and divided the work. Zaros and Elidyr would take charge of rebuilding Cannes Palace.


    Lugia, Biacko, and the other dragons would continue to protect Andrew, while Draneg, Crhono, Sered, and Sohei would search for the elements needed to create the degraded youth dew.


    The elements of this potion were not simple. In this world, they could be considered divine ingredients, but they were not impossible to obtain, at least not for such powerful beings.


    In fact, there were no risks for them, but it would not be easy to obtain them either. To be more exact, it would take time, but not dangerous, at least not for them. With all this settled, everyone went to fulfill their duties.


    Andrew being in Rios decided to go to Cannes instead of returning to Dunnas. Since Andrew is an important part of their battle against Purgatory and the fallen god, everyone escorted him to Cannes.


    They had to protect him, so they accompanied him until they reached Cannes. Damon and Abigale had done a great job directing everyone in Cannes and the city had been largely rebuilt.


    When they saw Andrew arrive in the company of Zaros and the others, they immediately approached. Having so many powerful people around should certainly make them feel nervous, but they did not care.


    They wanted to know about their children, so they did not fear the demigods present. None of the people present were offended by his behavior and Andrew was actually pleased, as it showed the kind of people they were. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew calmly explained to them that they were in Dunnas enjoying the experience of a different country and that they were not in any danger. He also explained to them the reason for not bringing them, although he omitted many details.


    They did not yet know that Andrew is a god candidate, so it was not convenient to tell him what he had done in the country of Rivers and everything that had happened, it was better to keep that a secret, at least for now.


    Andrew had already decided to take the two girls from the Pixoy family as his wives. After obtaining the divinity of the water god, Andrew left his prejudices behind and began to act like a god.


    He may not be as arrogant and take what he wants as the other gods, but he believed it wasn''t wrong to take these two vampires as wives. Zaros had already warned him that he must tell Damon and Abigale about him if he wanted his granddaughters and Andrew agreed, but it wasn''t the time.

 CHAPTER 718

    After Damon and Abigale confirmed that their children were safe and well, they breathed a sigh of relief, they had already received this news a while ago, but Andrew''s words reaffirmed what they already knew.


    It may seem silly, but it is not abnormal for a parent to want to reassure them that their children are safe. Now that they had Andrew''s word, they could rest easier and focus on their duties as Dukes of Cannes. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The city had been rebuilt at great speed and although it was not yet completely repaired, many buildings had already been repaired. Most had to be built from scratch, but everyone had come together and moved forward quickly.


    Obviously, Andrew''s Celestial Palace had not been repaired, as it was not a priority. As much as the Pixoy family helped Andrew, after an attack like the one they suffered, priorities were elsewhere.


    Many were left homeless, and many lost their businesses, but a pleasure house was the last business they would repair. First, they had to secure food and basic necessities, as that was what was most needed at the time.


    Material losses were the least of their worries. It was the lives that were lost that were most lamented. Many of the common citizens who could not withstand the presence of the powerful died.


    It is only natural. If common citizens cannot even stand up straight in front of a powerful expert, now imagine a demigod of legend level, and what is even more traumatic is that they attacked indiscriminately.


    The mere air pressure created by the attacks killed many and when the leader of Purgatory entered the city and attacked the Cannes Palace, well, it was the biggest aggravation for the fatalities.


    Andrew was bitter as he listened to Damon and Abigale tell him about the damage and deaths suffered during the attack. It was obvious that it had been his fault and the deaths of these people weighed on his conscience.


    It was true that he had sent his caravan with necessities and food to help, but that was a drop in the ocean. It did alleviate some of the damage, but compared to the damage, it was insignificant.


    Still, Damon and Abigale thanked Andrew for his help, but honestly, Andrew couldn''t be happy. All the damage and deaths were his fault, so he couldn''t be happy that he had contributed so little help.


    Because of this, Andrew handed over a large amount of money to Damon and Abigale, to be used as funds for the repair and reconstruction of the city. It was obvious that this was Andrew''s way of releasing guilt, but he was still not rejected.


    The Pixoy family has saved up a great wealth over the centuries, but there is never any money left over, and since Andrew was willing to help, they wouldn''t reject him. Andrew had already discussed this with his wives, so no one objected.


    If there was one thing Andrew had in abundance, it was money. Their businesses in the different countries had generated great wealth, especially Candice who had expanded everywhere.


    They were no longer imprisoned by money. It was more like a sport for them, as they made lucrative deals wherever they went. They were no longer restrained as they were when they were in Cannaris who fought for every coin.


    They now had money to spare, to the point of not knowing where to use it, so there was no better way to spend it than helping Cannes get back on its feet, especially when he was the reason for it falling into this state.


    Crhono and the others realized that the destruction of Cannes and the fatalities of the attack weighed on Andrew''s conscience, but they did not say anything, as it was something that only Andrew could deal with.


    After some further conversations, Crhono, Draneg, Sereda, and Sohei left. They had to look for the elements for the dew of youth. Elidyr had not traveled with them and everyone else stayed to protect Andrew.


    Not wanting to sit still, Andrew helped everyone with the repairs. He had nothing to do at the moment, so he got to work. It was another way to atone for the guilt he felt. His wives, concubines, and apostles didn''t sit still either. Some of them had administrative skills like Candice, Carolina, Nadila, and Yuri, so they helped with the paperwork.


    Helena, Sonia, and the others went to talk to the people. They had the ability to connect with people, so they brought comfort to them in this time of pain. There were others like Aki, Zany, and the two Amazons who weren''t very good at these jobs, so they helped Andrew with the construction.


    They were strong, so there was no need to worry about them getting hurt. Biacko, Lugia, and the other demigod dragons seeing this could only laugh to themselves. They would never see an image like that, where a future god helps simple citizens rebuild their homes.


    Don''t be mistaken, although they found it funny, they weren''t making fun of him. It was just that the image was unreal and that''s why it made them laugh, but at the same time, they admired it, because not everyone would stoop to that level.


    Even they don''t dare to intervene in that way and in terms of status Andrew surpasses them all. Time passed quietly and Andrew stayed in Cannes for about a week. The city had already been mostly rebuilt. To be more exact, the necessary buildings had been completed, namely the houses and food businesses and the like.


    Now, Andrew raised the possibility of rebuilding his Heavenly Palace. There were no important or, rather, necessary structures left to build, so they could start building these kinds of places.


    Being close to the Pixoy family and having provided help, no one refused to build it. Also, pleasure houses could bring some comfort to this burdened population.


    Don''t think that a pleasure house is a place just for having sex. There is liquor, food, and above all entertainment. The latter is the most important, as there is nothing better than something to distract you when you are hurting like most people in Cannes.


    However, just as there were sympathizers, there were also some who did not agree. Especially a certain group that clearly remembered the attack. They knew that the one who destroyed their city had attacked the Cannes Palace.


    They were not stupid and when they remembered this, they were filled with hatred, because they thought it was Andrew''s fault that all this happened. They were jumping to conclusions without foundation because they only remembered that the leader of Purgatory attacked Andrew''s establishment.


    Although they had no proof, they were not wrong, but no matter how much guilt Andrew felt, he would not admit it. He was not as naive as before, to accept the things that others said.


    What happened was indeed his fault, but there was a fight for much bigger things than the houses and lives of Cannes, so Andrew would never accept these accusations, and Zaros, along with everyone else, had the same thought.


    Unfortunately, rumors spread quickly. These hurt men, although not the smartest, were not stupid. They knew that Andrew had a close relationship with the Pixoy family, so they could not attack head-on.


    Therefore, they did what most would do when facing a more powerful enemy, seek help. Rumors were necessary to gather supporters, for among the weak, strength lies in unity.


    The voices of the angry ones grew louder and before long, everyone in Cannes had heard the theory that Andrew was the culprit of the attack. They did not blame him for being the perpetrator but for the cause.


    Words like, "If he were not here, nothing would have happened," could be heard among the whispers of the people. Andrew and the others were not fools and could see the growing discontent of the people, but they did not act.


    Attacking these people would only prove that they were right and even if they were, Andrew would never admit it. Admitting it was the same as being exiled from Cannes, something he could not afford.


    Not only was one of his strongest and closest allies ruling here, but he was planning to take the two princesses of the Cannes duchy as his wives, so it was impossible to leave this place without a stable base.


    Unfortunately, he also could not let these rumors gain traction or it would be troublesome in the future. Because of this, Andrew gathered all of his wives, concubines, and apostles to discuss the matter.


    He also invited Zaros, Biacko, and Lugia as advisors. They were centuries old and experienced, so it did not hurt to listen to their wisdom. Furthermore, Zaros is a renowned strategist, so there were gains everywhere.


    None of those present were stupid, so they knew about the problem they were facing. Even Aki and Zany, who usually don''t care about these things, had noticed people''s discontent.


    Andrew asked for recommendations, but no one had a proper plan. Zaros, Biacko, and Lugia didn''t say anything. Andrew was sure they had a way to solve this, but they didn''t want to tell him.


    Andrew understood their stances. They wanted Andrew to solve things on his own because if they always helped him, he wouldn''t grow, and although annoyed, Andrew understood that they did it with good intentions.


    After a few minutes of silence since Andrew asked for recommendations, Candice was the first to break the silence saying, "Why don''t we reopen the mall project?"


    Everyone looked at her strangely, except for the demigods who were still smiling as always. Andrew, for his part, fell into thought. He wanted to understand what Candice meant, but in the end he gave up and looked at her as if to say, "Go on."

 CHAPTER 719

    Andrew, as a former Earth inhabitant and even more so as a business manager, is no stranger to business, however, he must admit that he is not the best in these situations.


    His work in his previous life did not require him to think about things of this kind and Candice better understood what was going on. She had been struggling in this field for many years, so she had experience.


    In addition, Andrew had dedicated himself more to increasing his network of contacts and planning for things more important than business, so he did not feel ashamed that his professional abilities were weak.


    On the other hand, that is what his wives and relatives were for, to cover the areas that limited him. Unexpectedly, it was not Candice who answered, but Yuri, who spoke first.


    She, like Candice, had a lot of experience in these matters, so she understood Candice''s idea, but, even so, she could not help but wrinkle her eyebrows and ask, "Shopping malls are for the wealthy and our problem is with ordinary citizens, how does this help us?"


    Nadila, who was also very experienced in this, raised her voice in concern, "I don''t deny that these rumors are most likely being incited by wealthy people in hiding, but I don''t see how this idea helps us."


    It was obvious that the two concubines did not agree with Candice''s idea, or to be more exact, what they thought she thought was not correct. Candice, upon hearing them, immediately understood that she had been misunderstood.


    "You are taking high-end shopping malls as a reference, what I propose is to make one like the second mall of Dunnas," Candice said smiling. Upon hearing her, Yuri immediately understood what Candice meant. Just as Candice had said, Yuri had misunderstood her and now that she was clear about what she meant, she fell into deep thought.


    For her part, Nadila did not understand. She resides in Cannaris, so she does not know what the second mall of Dunnas is. It should be noted that Cannaris only took the idea of ??the mall and replicated it.


    Since there was only the first shopping mall in Cannaris at the time, there was only one luxury mall, or to be more exact, one where all the shops were exclusive to the nobles and wealthy.


    She was unaware that the second shopping mall in Dunnas was more of a market for the people. However, Yuri resides in Dunnas, so he perfectly understands Candice''s plan.


    Andrew seemed to have glimpsed something, but he didn''t interrupt. He decided to wait to see what Candice proposed. Zaros, Lugia, and Biacko just watched from the side with curiosity as everything developed.


    For them, it was entertaining to see how they moved to deal with such small problems. For these three powerful demigods, the solution was much simpler, just look for the instigators and eliminate them.


    It may sound brutal, but for people of their abilities, power, and status, there was no need to create such elaborate plans to attack the problem from the sides, they would just go head-on and end everything at the root.


    Obviously, they understood that Andrew couldn''t do the same thing as them. To be more exact, they knew that Andrew didn''t want to do it, as he depended on his pleasure business to strengthen himself and a bad image is not good for his business.


    The three demigods might not be bothered, as they are like the gods of this place. No one would claim anything from them and although Andrew is now a demigod, he can''t act the same way.


    It''s not that he couldn''t, but that he didn''t want to. They had noticed that Andrew was a soft-hearted person. The proof was that he was looking for alternatives to this problem without using force.


    Also, they understood that another reason why Andrew didn''t use force was because he felt bad for having caused the damage that had occurred in Cannes. He may not admit the rumors, but they were true.


    Without paying attention to the three elders, Candice began to explain her proposal, "A shopping mall for the masses, with low-priced products, will not only benefit the citizens but will improve the economy."


    Candice paused and added, "If we take on this project completely and show the advantages, the rumors will quickly disappear." Andrew''s other wives furrowed their eyebrows and Aki couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"


    It was Yuri instead of Candice who answered, "Because people have short-term memory." Her words attracted attention, but no one said anything, as if waiting for her to explain what she meant.


    Yuri didn''t shy away and began to explain, "Right now, everyone is depressed and upset about what happened. Their homes and businesses were destroyed. Family and friends died, so they are looking for someone to blame." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a short pause, she continued speaking, "You can''t blame the Pixoy family, as they saw you defend them and they are the absolute rulers, it would be like stepping on the tiger''s tail."


    "However, a stranger like Andrew is easy to bully or at least make a scapegoat out of. Still, if this stranger suddenly gives you benefits, you will no longer think of him as a suspect, but as a good Samaritan who helped you in times of trouble," Yuri concluded.


    Candice then began to speak, continuing what Yuri had said, "When you see the benefits, you will no longer believe the bad rumors, but other rumors will start to appear."


    Candice then smiled mischievously and added, "You will start saying that Andrew had sent a caravan of aid, how he had saved your employees and even the grandchildren of the Pixoy family and built a market for them to get back on their feet."


    "You will even remember that Andrew helped you rebuild the city," added Nadila who had finally caught on to the idea. "But, if there are people inciting others with these rumors, wouldn''t it be difficult to achieve this?" Zany suddenly asked.


    Aki and Zany, are the perfect muscle heads. It''s not that they are stupid, it''s just that they don''t think through these elaborate plans, so they ask without caution or shame.


    Candice smiled upon hearing her and was about to answer, but Carolina was quicker, "Rumors progress, because there is a suspicion or unclear evidence, but if we do what Candice said, the evidence will support the good rumors, so those inciters will be isolated."


    Although Carolina is now dedicated to potion research, she had studied and made a career as a business administrator, so she was not as ignorant as the others, which is why she was able to say that.


    Candice nodded at her words and added, "At that time they will not only be isolated, but reprimanded. What do you think happens when someone tries to tarnish the reputation of another who in everyone''s eyes is a good person?"


    "Even if it''s a farce, everyone will think that the instigator is just a grudge-bearer and suspect him," Helena suddenly said. She has a knack for dealing with people, so she was no stranger to this situation.


    With everything cleared up, Andrew smiled and said, "Well, money is something we don''t lack. Let''s talk to Damon and carry it out." Zaros, Lugia, and Biacko who had listened to everything without saying anything smiled.


    It''s true that they wouldn''t use a method like this, they were once young and powerless, so they weren''t ignorant of these plans. Especially Zaros who, as a strategist, could evaluate more objectively.


    They approved of his plan. It was well-structured and although simple, it was very effective. In fact, if Andrew had asked, they could eliminate the instigators, ending the problem quickly.


    However, since Andrew didn''t want to do so, they didn''t say anything. They also felt that it was a good way for Andrew to develop and mature, as he would need all his wits for what was to come.


    Not wanting to waste time, Andrew approached Damon and presented his idea. Damon only had to think for a few minutes to realize how wonderful it was and immediately wanted to implement it.


    He even wanted to help by donating money, but Andrew refused, as the purpose was to let everyone see that he was the one who wanted to help Cannes, if the Pixoy family joined, it would no longer be as significant.


    Damon understood this point and did not push. However, there was a problem. There was a lack of manpower. It was not that there were no people to build, but that they were already busy with other projects.


    The wealthy hired workers at high prices to rebuild their properties and businesses, so there were not many who could help Andrew, but that was not a problem. If the problem was money, Andrew only had to offer more and immediately asked Candice to take charge.


    She was the one handling the money, as she was practically the one earning it, so she quickly got to work. With Damon''s help, they found a good location and quickly announced that they would be building a supermarket.


    People were hired to spread the news, embellishing it with propaganda. Not only did they announce that large salaries would be paid, but that the supermarket built would help the city revitalize the economy with good quality products at a low price.


    This attracted many and before long, Andrew had many employees waiting to work for him. Since they would only be building, Andrew didn''t need to check if they had good or bad intentions.


    With Damon taking care of everything, it was unlikely that anyone would cause trouble. Everyone knew that Andrew was the investor, but it was the Pixoy family that watched over and managed, so causing trouble was asking for death.

 CHAPTER 720

    Andrew and the others wasted no time and with word of the people they hired spreading everywhere, it wasn''t long before they had a large number of workers willing to build the mall.


    The propaganda was quite aggressive, the wages high and what they would build would help the city and its inhabitants, so everyone was happy to help, especially since the Pixoy family supported the initiative.


    Although the rumors discrediting and attacking Andrew had spread and everyone knew that Andrew had connections with the Pixoy family, the inhabitants of Cannes still supported the Pixoy family.


    The reason was simple, it was the Pixoy family that shed blood to protect them during the attack and the one that is currently at the forefront of the reconstruction and support of everyone.


    Their popularity was at its highest and while that didn''t stop Andrew from being attacked by rumors, they were two different cases. The differences that Candice had mentioned were already beginning to be noticed.


    For ordinary people, the evidence was stronger than the rumors. All the accusations towards Andrew were based on ambiguous events that no one could confirm. However, everyone saw what they were experiencing at the moment. Obviously, the instigators were not happy and were not ordinary people.


    In a room away from the hustle and bustle of the city, 4 men were gathered. These were the masterminds of the plan to discredit Andrew and if he saw them he would be surprised because he knew one of them.


    It was none other than the noble seller of firebird eggs, Conrad. As a noble and ambitious merchant, he was not greatly affected by Purgatory''s attack on Cannes, as he had a contingency plan that allowed him to escape before the battle broke out.


    Still, he was a self-centered man, who still could not get over the fact that he had lost to Andrew a while back, so he joined these other three who also had their ambitions to attack him.


    The other three had no grudge against Andrew, but they knew of his relationship with the Pixoy family and needed to separate them, in order to carry out their plans. Conrad, although he did have problems with Andrew, did not only move for that reason.


    His goal has always been to expand and seek the support of the Pixoy family, but he knows that he needs an opportunity to achieve it. In addition, after his clash with Andrew who is close to them, his opportunity was getting further and further away.


    That is why these four gathered together and thought of this plan to discredit Andrew and take advantage of the situation. Although they are responsible for the rumors, the truth is that they do not know the truth.


    They only took what would affect the inhabitants of Cannes the most at this time and targeted Andrew, so that rumor was born that the attack of Purgatory was due to him.


    Not even in their wildest dreams, could they imagine that the rumor they invented to condition the inhabitants of Cannes was true. Now that Andrew had taken action, they had to gather together. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They are experienced people and understood that as things were going, Andrew would not only be discriminated against and isolated but would be loved for everything he was doing, so they had to take action.


    This meeting was for that purpose. They were discussing what course of action they should take now that Andrew started to fight back. "We must do something or everything will go down the drain," said one of them.


    He is a robust-looking man, not to mention a fat man with swollen cheeks and a belly the size of a barrel. He is a very wealthy spice trader. Although he does not have a monopoly like Conrad, his assets are not insignificant and his products are considered luxurious and expensive. "Does anyone have any suggestions?" asked another of them.


    This one, unlike the previous one, was thin, to the point of being skin and bones. His emaciated appearance made him look horrible, but compared to the previous fat man, his appearance was no different.


    Both can be considered ugly, but due to their money and status, it has never been a problem for them to be liked. Money buys people and they were the best example of this. The last one in the room then spoke, "Mr. Conrad is the one who knows this young man best, do you have any idea?" This one, unlike the others, had a good appearance.


    It is not that he was handsome, in fact, as far as appearance is concerned, he can be considered average. Among the four, Conrad is the most handsome and it is not that he is a heartthrob, but this only shows how ugly the fat man and the skinny one were.


    The last one to speak was not only ordinary looking, but among the four he was the most intriguing. Everyone present knew that he was wealthy, as he is a merchant of sewing materials.


    He sold fabrics, threads, fibers, paints, and other sewing supplies. Looking at his field of business, it did not seem like he could amass such a fortune, but, he did not sell ordinary things, only products of the best quality.


    It was said that in some countries he had even sold products to kings and queens, so, he could not be taken lightly. The intriguing thing about him was that he was not very well known in Cannes, but he had too much money.


    In fact, Conrad who was the most cautious, knew that this man''s wealth was similar or even higher than his own and it must be understood that Conrad is not only a merchant, he is also a nobleman.


    For these reasons, Conrad was on guard against him. The fat man and the skinny man were very self-centered people and had no ounce of caution among their associates, as they believed that since they were wealthy and fought for the same cause, there should be no problems.


    Many would ask, how did they manage to be so wealthy with attitudes like that? And the answer is simple. They are not self-made merchants like Candice, they are heirs to their parents'' wealth.


    They always lived in luxury and with everything handed to them on a silver platter, so they did not have that malice or caution of merchants. In fact, their wealth had greatly diminished since they took control of the business.


    Despite his suspicions, Conrad could not remain silent now that he had been called, so he said, "I think the best thing would be to eliminate him, but it is unlikely to succeed."


    The other three furrowed their eyebrows upon hearing him. "Why?" asked the fat man and the skinny man followed his question by saying, "He is just a lucky bastard. One of my assassins could do the job."


    Conrad looked at the pair of stupid rich men and almost cursed them, but the other man seemed more sensible and asked the right question, "Can you explain the reason?"


    Conrad really didn''t want to explain it, as he knew that by saying so, this partnership would end. When Conrad attacked Andrew in the past, he learned that a powerful being was protecting him and suspected that he was a demigod.


    Now that he knew of Zaros'' existence, he immediately thought that he was the one protecting Andrew, so if they found out about this, they wouldn''t dare to attack Andrew. Still, Conrad couldn''t hide this fact. If the fat man and the skinny man did what they shouldn''t and were caught, they would surely expose him and that would be much more troublesome.


    While those two were stupid and complacent, they would at least have knowledge about demigods. No one in this world doesn''t know about how powerful demigods are. Letting out a sigh of resignation, Conrad told them how he suspected that a demigod was protecting Andrew and believed that he was Zaros, the ancestor of the Pixoy family.


    Hearing this, not even the fat man and the skinny man dared to say anything. Just as Conrad had thought, these two are stupid, but even they know that messing with a demigod is suicide.


    The other man was also surprised and letting out a sigh said, "From the beginning, there was no way to win." Conrad furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, as he did not believe that this was true.


    Certainly, a demigod is dangerous, but in business, it is not the only force that is used. However, before he could say anything, this seemingly normal man noticed Conrad''s discomfort.


    Seeing that Conrad did not agree with his statement, he smiled contemptuously and said, "You don''t think so? Then you are more stupid than you seem."


    The man''s words annoyed Conrad and he was about to explode into curses, when the man spoke again, "Don''t you understand that, from the very beginning, he has the means to find and eliminate us?"


    A chill ran down the spine of the three present. Conrad was blinded by greed and thirst for revenge and he missed the most basic point. Business may not be settled with strength, but that''s for those without it.


    Simply put, tricks work against weaker or equal enemies, but when your enemy has overwhelming strength, he has no need to play tricks, he can just crush you.


    Andrew could do that with them. If Zaros was the one protecting him, it was obvious that finding the source of the rumors and destroying it was as easy as blowing out a candle and Conrad had ignored that.


    The man after making his point, smiled wryly and said, "You should leave this city. Only calamity awaits you if you stay." After saying those words he looked at the other two and said, "Now, I think that, instead of making enemies with that young man, it is better to ally with him."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I had announced that I would upload two chapters per day, but my new job has been more demanding than I thought and I have not been able to keep up, so I apologize. I will have to continue uploading only one chapter as usual, I hope you accept my apologies.

 CHAPTER 721

    Conrad was not happy with the words that the normal-looking cloth merchant had said to him, but seeing that he went from his presence to talking to the other two about how to ally with Andrew, it bothered him even more.


    He held a grudge against Andrew for how things had happened and now the allies he thought he could use to help him were turning their backs on him and the worst thing was, they were doing it in his presence.


    It was not a hidden stab, but a frontal one, which somehow felt much more painful. Make no mistake, Conrad did not feel that way, because he believed that his friends were abandoning him.


    Conrad did not consider any of those present his friend, but, even so, he felt uneasy, since the tools that he thought they had obtained, were now abandoning him, as if the tool had been him.


    The fat man and the skinny man, despite being stupid when it came to business, were not brainless. Hearing that Zaros protected Andrew, it was obvious that they could not make him an enemy.


    They could also see that it was much more lucrative to ally with Andrew than to go against him, so they took an interest in what the common-looking cloth merchant had to say to them. They leaned forward expectantly to listen, however, the man said nothing. The two rich men were confused when the man did not speak and wanted to ask, but the man beat them to it.


    He turned back to Conrad and said, "Mr. Conrad, I think it is best that you do not participate in our conversation." Conrad was not only surprised by the clear dismissal he was being given, but his expression darkened with bitterness.


    He understood perfectly what was happening. Conrad had already had problems with Andrew before and if they wanted to ally with him, Conrad could not participate, as his presence would make things difficult.


    Even the fat man and the thin man understood this, so they looked at Conrad as if urging him to leave. Annoyed, Conrad snorted, stood up in suppressed anger, and walked away, saying nothing.


    Now that Conrad had left, the fat man and the skinny man could not contain themselves and asked, "So, how could we cooperate with this Andrew?" to which the man replied smiling, "There are several ways."


    After a pause, the man continued, "The most basic is to invest in his project, but I think he will refuse." The fat man frowned and could not hold back his question, "Why?". "It''s simple. This project was born to counter the rumors. You must do it on your own to have a greater impact," said the cloth merchant, avoiding showing the displeasure he felt.


    His displeasure was not due to Andrew''s strategy but to the ineptitude of the two in front of him. They may have a lot of money and control lucrative companies, but it was obvious that they had no brains.


    It had become clear that they were lucky heirs, who had not understood their business. If they were a little bit smart, he wouldn''t have to explain such simple things to them.


    He even reconsidered whether he should continue this partnership. At first, he was planning to antagonize Andrew, to gain the favor of the Pixoy family, but since things had changed, he no longer needed them.


    Despite that thought, he decided not to fire them, as they might be useful in the future. This man is quite shrewd and knows the value of disposable pawns in business and that was the fat man and the skinny man in front of him.


    "So, what should we do?" asked the skinny man, interrupting the cloth merchant''s thoughts. "Before the attack, didn''t you hear that the Pixoy family was planning to open a shopping mall?" he asked.


    The other two men thought for a moment and the fat man was the first to respond, "Yes. I was invited to open a shop there, but I declined the offer, as there was no point in having another shop."


    The skinny man responded shortly after, "I also declined the offer for the same reason." The cloth merchant could only sigh to himself, thinking, "These idiots."


    Without showing his annoyance, the man spoke again, "I''m not surprised, since you are very active in the surroundings, but I have traveled to many countries on the continent, and let me tell you that your choice was wrong."


    Although he was diplomatic, he was really making fun of them, however, these two were so stupid that they didn''t realize it. The cloth merchant did not bother to emphasize that and continued his speech.


    "This shopping center concept started in Dunnas and I don''t know if this young Andrew had anything to do with it, but I know that he is active in that country, so it would not be strange," he said and added, "That shows his power."


    The man paused again and continued, "Many merchants like you rejected the idea when they were called and now they regret it." The fat man and the skinny man were surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    Smiling, the man replied, "The mall is a place designed for luxury products and services. It became a resounding success and the shops outside it lost customers because everything they wanted was in one place."


    "Now think, if everything can be found in one place, what would happen to the shops that are not there?" the cloth merchant finished smiling ironically. The fat man then replied, "They will not be visited."


    "Well, at least you are not as stupid as you seem," the cloth merchant said in his mind. "That is correct. Therefore, placing our businesses there is a great opportunity," he continued saying. "But, that project ended in ruins," the skinny man replied and the cloth merchant then asked, "Do you think they will not resume it?" Neither of them could answer.


    "They will resume that project. What we need to do is get on the carriage before it starts," the cloth merchant said and added, "Rather than waiting for them to contact us again, it is better to approach them on our own and offer help."


    "That way, we will gain points with Andrew and the Pixoy family," the skinny man suddenly said as if he had a great revelation. Upon understanding that, they immediately began to plan how to approach Andrew and the Pixoy family, to propose this.


    What they did not know was that they had been discovered. First of all, there was nothing in this city that Zaros could not see. In addition, there were now several demigods, who had also set their sights on them.


    Their mission is to protect Andrew, so the moment the rumors appeared, they immediately began to investigate and it was not difficult for them to find these instigators.


    In fact, Andrew with his new power should be able to achieve this same result, it''s just that he hasn''t gotten used to the power he received yet and that''s why he can''t be as efficient as the others.


    Still, that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have ways to find these guys. We mustn''t forget that Aki is a trained assassin. Although she doesn''t practice her specialty, her skills haven''t declined, on the contrary, they have become stronger.


    With her shadow cloak ability, she was one of the best assassins and spies on the continent. She who normally doesn''t participate in Andrew''s planning, upon hearing the rumors, embarked on a mission to find out the culprit.


    She had long since found these four individuals and even wanted to eliminate them, but Andrew didn''t allow it. It''s true that they were enemies, but there are no eternal enemies. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew, like the cloth merchant, understood that allying was better than fighting. As the cloth merchant thought, Andrew had already discussed with Damon about creating another shopping center.


    In fact, it was to rebuild the project that was almost finished before Purgatory''s attack. That would boost the economy and bring wealth to the city, so they were already thinking about how to revive the project.


    Although they were not short of money, they did not have to spend it themselves. So Andrew proposed to Damon to use these guys to finance the project, giving them some benefits and they would still come out ahead.


    For this reason, Andrew prevented Aki from killing them. It was not worth killing fry like those if he could use them, especially the cloth merchant since one of his businesses could use him as a supplier.


    With all this defined, Andrew continued with his activities, waiting for these guys to approach. Honestly, he did not have much to do, since he had no business to run, the construction was guarded by the Pixoy family and it was not convenient to train at that time. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Since he could not control his strength, training his newly acquired strength could cause more havoc and harm the common inhabitants who had already suffered too much. Although they resided in the Pixoy family mansion that was not damaged during the attack, Andrew was bored.


    He couldn''t even have fun with his wives, as there were so many eyes on him. The demigods protecting him were constantly watching him, which made it uncomfortable to be intimate with his girls, so boredom was slowly killing him.


    His wives, concubines, and apostles weren''t as inactive as he was, so they didn''t suffer, so Andrew decided to approach Biacko. The old dragon listened to what Andrew had to say calmly.


    "Can we go to a remote and lonely place?" Andrew asked and Biacko wanting to confirm his theories asked, "Do you want to train?" Andrew nodded and said, "Yes. I must learn to control my strength, but I don''t want to cause more trouble for others."


    Now that everything was organized and moving according to plan, Andrew proposed going to a remote place to train and Biacko thought it was a good idea.

 CHAPTER 722

    Once it was decided that it was a good opportunity to train, Andrew said goodbye to his wives, concubines, and apostles, as he would not see them for a few days. Biacko, for his part, informed Zaros, Lugia, and the other demigods of his plans.


    Zaros was informed, that this is his territory and although Biacko surpasses him in strength, it is not appropriate to disrespect him, so he informed him that they would cause some havoc a little far from the city.


    For their part, Lugia and the other dragons had to follow Biacko and Andrew. They were Andrew''s current protectors, so regardless of whether Biacko accompanied Andrew, they had to follow him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With everything agreed, Andrew, Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons prepared to leave. Biacko already knew a suitable place for Andrew''s training, so they would not have to wander around many places.


    The moon was shining in the sky when Biacko and Andrew left the city of Cannes. The night breeze carried the scent of grass from the meadow, and the distant headlights faded as the group moved forward.


    Lugia and the other demigod dragons flew high above, protecting them from a distance without interfering with the purpose of the journey. Biacko, with a robust build and a stern look, walked with a firm step, ensuring that Andrew followed him without hesitation.


    The young man had not yet assimilated the magnitude of his strength and marveled at being able to keep up with Biacko. Since he obtained the inheritance as a demigod of water, everything had changed.


    His body reacted in inexplicable ways to the presence of the ocean and his mind was filled with questions. Biacko, although not a controller of water, was a demigod of immense power, and therefore his mentor on this new path.


    After several hours of walking, they arrived at a valley hidden between mountains, where a crystalline lake reflected the light of the stars. The place exuded an air of mystery and power. Biacko gestured to the shore, "This is where we will train. The water is calling you, Andrew. It''s time to answer it."


    Andrew swallowed and nodded. He walked to the edge of the lake and felt a chill as he touched the water with his fingertips. A vibration ran through his body, awakening something dormant within him. Biacko watched with satisfaction.


    "You feel it, don''t you?" Biacko asked. Andrew nodded, speechless. It was as if the water knew him as if it recognized him as its owner and ally. "The connection is already there. Now, you must learn to control it," Biacko continued, crossing his arms.


    "The power of a demigod is not just brute force, but understanding. Feel the water, and understand its flow. Don''t force it, convince it that you are part of it," he added. Andrew closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He focused on the feel of the moisture in the air, the sound of water hitting rocks, and the echo of his own heartbeat.


    He raised a hand and tried to remember what he had felt before. At first, nothing happened. Biacko didn''t intervene; he knew that patience was key in any training. After several minutes, something changed. A small whirlpool formed beneath Andrew''s palm, swirling gently. His eyes opened in surprise, "I did it!" he exclaimed excitedly.


    Biacko smiled slightly, but his gaze remained hard. "That''s just the beginning. Now, do it again, but with control." For days, Andrew dedicated himself to training under Biacko''s guidance.


    At first, his attempts were clumsy, his movements inexact, but with each mistake, he learned. He discovered that strength was not the only thing important: fluidity, harmony, and patience were just as essential. Impatience only took him away from the control he sought.


    As they trained, Lugia and the other dragons stayed nearby, watching for any threats. They knew Andrew''s training was crucial, but their mission was to protect him, to make sure he reached his full potential without outside interference.


    Sometimes, Andrew would watch them from a distance, wondering when the day would come when he would have to fight alongside them. Would he be strong enough? Would he be useful or a hindrance? Many unanswered questions formed in his head.


    Weeks passed before Biacko decided that Andrew was ready for the next level of training. That night, under a starry sky, Biacko led the young man to the deepest part of the lake. "Today you will face your greatest challenge yet," Biacko said in a solemn voice, adding, "Controlling calm water is one thing, but controlling water in chaos is another entirely."


    Without warning, the demigod raised a hand and the lake began to churn violently. The waves grew, the current grew fierce, and Andrew felt the very ground shake beneath his feet. "Biacko!" Andrew shouted, struggling to keep his balance.


    "Control the water, Andrew! Don''t let it control you!" his mentor roared, trying to inspire him, but it was of little use. Panic tried to take hold of Andrew, but he remembered Biacko''s lessons. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and felt the water around him.


    He stopped fighting it and instead immersed himself in its essence. Slowly, he raised his hands and let his energy flow, and then the water responded. The waves began to subside, the current eased, and slowly, the lake became calm again.


    Andrew opened his eyes and saw what he had accomplished. The water was no longer his enemy, but his ally. Biacko nodded in approval and said, "Now it is, boy. You are now a true demigod of water."


    Andrew smiled. He knew the road was still long, but for the first time, he felt that he was ready to face it. However, his joy was dashed in the next second as Biacko attacked him ferociously.


    Biacko''s punch was fast and powerful. Andrew was almost unable to dodge it, but the attack was not over. Biacko lashed out at Andrew with fierce punches and kicks, causing Andrew to retreat each time.


    Andrew was dodging, but it was obvious that he was panicking. It was only by instinct that he managed to dodge, not because he was in control of his body, but because Biacko did not stop and continued to press on.


    It was obvious that Biacko was not trying hard, instead, he was training him, as there was no way Andrew could dodge Biacko''s attacks if he was really trying to hurt him. Andrew could understand that, but still, he could not help but panic.


    This was not only due to his inexperience as a fighter, but because Biacko was playing subtle tricks to make him emotionally unstable. Seeing that Andrew didn''t seem to be able to recover, Biacko instead of stopping, attacked with greater force.


    Previously, he attacked without intending to hit Andrew, which was why Andrew could dodge it. However, at this moment it was different. Biacko moved at high speed, much faster than before, and gave a powerful kick to Andrew''s side, making him fly meters and get trapped against the wall.


    Despite the pain he felt, Andrew had to get up quickly, because Biacko wouldn''t let him recover and a second attack landed right where Andrew was a few seconds ago.


    Biacko didn''t stop and every second that passed he accelerated his movements putting Andrew in a tight spot. Andrew couldn''t even speak, because Biacko was too fierce and Andrew flew like a rag doll hit from all sides.


    Bruises began to appear on Andrew''s body, but he didn''t complain about it. Little by little he was getting used to Biacko''s speed, but he still ended up getting hit.


    Andrew had understood the dynamics of training. The first phase was controlling water, which is the new divinity he had obtained. The second part is mastering water in chaotic situations.


    But this third phase was the most important. It can be said that the previous two phases were to lay the foundations to apply them in this third phase, which is to make effective use of his divinity in stressful or combat situations.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    At first, Andrew was seized with panic and that''s why he limited himself to dodging by instinct, but now that he had calmed down, he began to channel his divinity to control water and counter Biacko.


    Obviously, his attempts were useless, since Biacko was only lowering himself to his level, in order to train him. He could dodge easily and attack just as easily, but he didn''t. There was no point in using all his strength.


    What Biacko wanted to teach Andrew was to bring out his maximum battle potential and at the same time give him experience. Andrew may be powerful now, but he is a rookie in combat.


    That''s why Biacko lowered himself to a level of strength similar to Andrew''s and trained with him as an equal. Andrew was grateful for this, as he knew his limitations better than anyone else, so he appreciated the experience.


    What they didn''t know was that while they were training and Andrew was getting stronger, in a distant and uninhabited place, the creature born from the fusion of the two leaders of Purgatory, thanks to the fragments of the fallen god, also increased its strength.


    Currently, it was in what looked like a cocoon that some insects usually make to transform into butterflies. The difference is that, instead of thread, it seemed to be made of tentacles.


    The tentacles were thin, but they twisted with vivacity and were resistant as steel. The cocoon was several meters high and wide, but it was the blood-red light that pulsed inside it that caused the most horror.


    You couldn''t see what was happening, but if someone were present, they could feel the feeling of disgust that this creature generates. It''s like the world naturally rejects her and that alone is terrifying.

 CHAPTER 723

    The sun was slowly rising over the horizon, dyeing the sky in shades of gold and orange. In the middle of a vast valley surrounded by towering mountains, Andrew was taking a deep breath, preparing for what was to come.


    In front of him, with a serene yet defiant expression, was Biacko, his mentor and the most powerful warrior he had ever fought. Biacko, aware of his overwhelming advantage in strength and skill, decided to level the battlefield.


    It wouldn''t be fair training if his natural power easily surpassed Andrew''s. Therefore, he reduced his strength to his student''s level, forcing himself to match him in every strike, dodge, and counterattack.


    Even though his physical capabilities were limited, his experience was still his greatest advantage. "There will be no concessions today, Andrew," Biacko said with a slight smile and added, "If you want to surpass yourself, you will have to prove it with every movement."


    Andrew nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility on his chest. It wasn''t the first time he had trained with Biacko, but he had never before felt so determined to beat him, or at least, to match him.


    Without further ado, Andrew charged at Biacko with a straight punch to the torso. His speed was impressive, but Biacko, with his vast combat experience, anticipated the attack and deflected the fist with a slight flick of his wrist.


    Andrew''s momentary off-balance was enough for Biacko to push him back with a light kick to the stomach. Andrew stumbled a bit but didn''t fall.


    He quickly recovered and attacked again, this time throwing a series of quick punches aimed at different points on his opponent. Biacko blocked them all with disconcerting ease as if he was reading every move before it happened.


    "Too predictable," Biacko said calmly and continued to instruct, "You need to be more unpredictable if you want to touch me." Andrew gritted his teeth. He knew he had to do something different.


    Instead of attacking head-on, he spun on his own axis, throwing a low kick to destabilize Biacko. This time, his mentor barely had time to react. He blocked the blow, but the force of the impact caused him to retreat a few inches.


    "That''s better," Biacko admitted, but then shouted, "But it''s still not enough!" In the blink of an eye, Biacko disappeared from Andrew''s sight. Before he could react, he felt a strong impact on his side and was launched into the air.


    He crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. "Don''t let your guard down!" Biacko shouted from above, descending with lightning speed. Andrew barely had time to roll to the side before Biacko hit the ground with a brutal impact, leaving a small indentation in the earth.


    Andrew stood up, his body in pain but his spirit intact. He knew he couldn''t beat Biacko with brute force alone. He needed strategy, cunning, and above all, confidence in his own abilities.


    This time, instead of attacking impulsively, he closed his eyes for a second, focusing on every sound, every vibration of the ground, every breath of his adversary. When Biacko moved, Andrew felt it.


    He turned at the last instant, blocking the attack with his forearm and countering with a well-aimed blow to Biacko''s abdomen. The impact was solid, enough to make the older warrior startle.


    "Interesting¡­" Biacko whispered, taking a step back. Andrew didn''t miss the opportunity. He launched into a flurry of swift movements, dodging and attacking with surgical precision.


    Biacko, for the first time in training, was forced to dodge instead of block. "That''s it¡­ that''s how you should fight," Biacko said with a smile, but he didn''t stop, nor did he make things easy for Andrew.


    The difference in experience was still evident. In a moment of carelessness, Biacko caught Andrew''s arm and, with a quick twist, threw him to the ground with a flawless lock. Andrew gasped, feeling the pressure on his arm.


    "Give up now and we''re done here," Biacko suggested, but Andrew shook his head. With a titanic effort, he twisted his body in an unexpected maneuver, freeing himself from the grip and delivering an upward kick that grazed his mentor''s chin.


    Biacko leaned back, touching his face with a mixture of amazement and pride. "Not bad," he said and added, before launching into the attack again, "Let''s continue." The fight intensified. The blows echoed throughout the valley, the shock waves raised dust and the speed of both combatants reached an almost imperceptible level.


    Andrew, drenched in sweat, felt every muscle in his body burning, but he could not stop. Biacko, despite having limited strength, still had the advantage in technique and endurance, but Andrew had something his mentor deeply admired: an unbreakable will.


    The confrontation reached its climax when both fighters launched their final attacks. Andrew concentrated all his energy into a single blow, while Biacko did the same. The impact of both fists colliding generated a shockwave that shook the ground and the air around them.


    For a few seconds, time seemed to stand still. When the dust cleared, Andrew was on his knees, breathing heavily. Biacko was standing but with a look of respect on his face.


    "You have improved more than I imagined," he said, extending his hand to Andrew and adding, "You don''t have much left to catch up with me." Andrew took his mentor''s hand and stood up. His body was exhausted, but his spirit had never been stronger.


    Obviously, he didn''t believe Biacko''s words. Andrew was very clear that he couldn''t overcome Biacko with such little time. Those were just words of praise to boost his morale.


    Andrew wasn''t that deluded. He had recently reached the strength of a demigod and although the mastery of water is powerful, in reality, it was far from being of help to Biacko, Crhono, and the others in their fight against Purgatorio and much less against the fallen god.


    It is true that he has become stronger and Biacko''s training has helped him gain combat experience, but he is still far from the level necessary to be an influential factor in this war. Despite this, Andrew was not depressed. In fact, he was happy with the progress he had made and for the first time in this world, he had experienced the joy of combat.


    Most characters who are transmigrated according to what is written in the novels of Earth, always receive tricks that make them powerful and although his case is not fictional and he also received a trick, things were different.


    Although his strength increased, his combat ability was not very good, and even when fighting against opponents much weaker than him, Andrew was always paranoid about losing or getting hurt. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only now that he absorbed the divinity of the deceased god bestowed by Elidyr that he felt confident in his strength and thanks to Biacko''s training, he was now unafraid of combat and even enjoyed it a bit.


    Make no mistake, it''s not that Andrew became a battle maniac, but rather he found fun in becoming stronger through combat. This was because Biacko held back, so his life wasn''t at risk, otherwise, the situation might have been different.


    While Andrew was training, several months had passed. When he had left, he told everyone that he would return in a few days or maybe a couple of weeks, but now it had been 4 months.


    Although a little worried, his wives, concubines, and apostles knew that he was fine. As bearers of Andrew''s seals, they had a connection to him, so they felt that Andrew wasn''t injured or anything of the sort.


    It was thanks to this, that they were able to sleep peacefully for this time and focused on developing their plans in Cannes City. The mall for the masses had already been built. They were currently in the phase of finding people to fill it, but everything was moving along smoothly.


    The luxury mall for the wealthier ones was also being finished. Just as they had thought, the cloth merchant, the fat and skinny one who had previously spread rumors about Andrew, had sought out the Pixoy family and Andrew to resume the project.


    Since Andrew had already left by the time they came, Candice took Andrew''s place as the most experienced in business, but it was Damon who coordinated everything.


    The project was the Pixoy family''s and although Candice and the other three would help, it was still the Pixoy family who had control and power over this project and no one could protest.


    In reality, this was a strategy thought up by Damon and Candice, to prevent outsiders from taking liberties and taking advantage of them. The fat and skinny ones were happy to help, but the cloth merchant was more reserved.


    This man was very intelligent and cunning, so he immediately noticed Damon and Candice''s intentions in taking a strong position like the one they were taking in this cooperation.


    Despite that, he did not refuse, nor did he complain. The reason was simple, he knew that they had adopted this attitude, because they knew who they were and he did not dare to offend them, knowing the support they had.


    The fact that they knew who they were, made it clear that they also knew that they were the ones spreading rumors about Andrew, so the mere fact that they did not retaliate and allowed them to participate in this project, was already appreciated.


    The fat man and the thin man were ignorant of this. They did not have the ability to evaluate the situation like the cloth merchant, but that worked better for everyone and in this way they allied themselves for this project that was about to be inaugurated. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire

 CHAPTER 724

    While things were moving in the right direction in Cannes, in faraway places on the continent, more specifically, in sacred places, Crhono, Sohei, and Draneg were searching for the necessary elements for the youth dew.


    Although they are known as sacred places, they were unprotected. They were considered sacred, as they were the places where several gods died during the war a thousand years ago. Although their bodies were no longer in those places, having died in those places, their blood and divinity were spread, so they had an abundance of power.


    This accumulation of energy has caused many plants and minerals to mutate over the centuries, so if there was any place where the materials Andrew needed for the youth dew could be obtained, it was these places.


    Although these places have a large amount of accumulated energy, which would serve to strengthen the demigods, none had occupied these places and it was not out of respect for the deceased gods.


    The reason is that the concentration is so powerful that even the most powerful demigods in the world would suffer consequences if they stayed in that place for too long. Although, unlike the remnants of the fallen god, the energy in these places was not corrupted, too much pure divine energy could corrupt anyone and cause death.


    That is why, demigods only went to these places on a few occasions every certain amount of time. Only Crhono had the ability to stay for long periods of time in these places, but that would make him ascend more quickly and he did not want that.


    Although the minerals and plants in these places were precious, they were also difficult to obtain. Even for powerful demigods like Draneg and Sohei, it was dangerous to take them.


    That is why, despite being a place of great wealth, few ventured there to search for treasures. Demigods want more than anything to achieve divinity, but they do not want to risk it.


    The more powerful and older you are, the more afraid you are of death, at least most demigods are like that. They already see the threshold they must overcome towards divinity, so they prefer not to risk it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, now Andrew has given them a safer path, at least to Draneg who is the most desperate, so he is willing to risk entering these places to find what they need.


    Although there are no beasts or powerful beings, traps, or other mechanisms that cause them a problem, there are challenges. The intensity of the divine energy has created natural fields of illusion and dangerous areas.


    Enduring these challenges is not easy and they must put their lives on the line if they want to obtain what they seek. For Crhono these problems were not difficult, but they still drain his energy, so for the other two, things are more challenging.


    They had spent these months, going through these places looking for the elements they needed. They had found other valuable things, but not what they needed. Meanwhile, in a hidden place on the continent, the beast born from the fusion of the leaders of Purgatory due to the fragment of the fallen god was strengthening inside its chrysalis.


    A few weeks had passed since the beast was trapped in a cocoon created from its own skin and energy. A series of black tentacles covered its body and only a pulsating red light could be seen.


    Around it, there were no signs of life. The vegetation had withered, the animals did not even approach and even the air seemed not to come closer. A realm of death could be said to be this place.


    Unfortunately, no one had noticed this place and the beast lay quietly strengthening itself, under no one''s guard. The red light inside the cocoon glowed pulsating like a heart.


    With each pulsation, the intensity of the light increased, and an air of death spread. Every minute that passed, the circle of death around the cocoon expanded, and although it only covered a few meters at the moment, it was slowly expanding.


    Thanks to the little consciousness that was in the fragments of the fallen god, when the leaders of Purgatory merged, the corrupt energy they emitted was able to be hidden, so no one could notice them.


    Without this, everyone would have realized the danger they were in, but now, the greatest danger after the fallen god was growing stronger, without anyone knowing that it existed. Everyone believed that the leaders of Purgatory hid themselves when they fled and prepared to attack.


    No one could imagine that a beast like this could be born, but that is a story for later. On the other hand, Andrew continued training with Biacko for several days. Andrew now controlled his divinity and his control over water had improved considerably, but he still lacked experience.


    It is for this reason that Biacko dedicated himself to having simulated battles against Andrew every day for several hours. In each training session, Biacko pushed Andrew harder.


    At first, he started with strength equal to Andrew''s, but now he was slightly superior. The idea was for Andrew to train by experiencing an adverse situation and that was why Biacko pushed him like this.


    Obviously, he had not won a single battle of all the ones they had, but his movements had become more fluid and inherent. Now he moved by inertia, like an expert fighter.


    He still had a lot to improve, but unlike before, when he had to be on guard, even against weaker enemies, he no longer existed. At this moment, unless you had the same strength or superiority, you would not defeat Andrew.


    Especially since Andrew now controlled water, and there is nothing in this world that does not have water. Andrew''s control of this element is an almost cheating advantage, so he can face enemies more powerful than him without problems.


    Everything seemed to be going according to plan. There were hidden threats, but no one had noticed them, so they were in a time of peace. However, there was one place that was not so peaceful.


    This is the headquarters of the Purgatory organization. From the moment the fragments of the fallen god were absorbed by the leaders of Purgatory, this organization has been headless.


    The movements of the leaders since then were erratic and because of that, there was some disarray in the organization. Still, as long as the leaders were present, everything flowed somehow.


    Unfortunately, the leader''s trip to the country of Rivers a few months ago marked the moment of the disappearance of the heads of the organization. They believed that their leaders went on an important mission, which is relatively true.


    The problem lay in the fact that they had not returned. Although fanatics of the fallen god, these members of Purgatory were not loyal to the leaders. They only followed them because they were powerful, and had many plans and connections.


    However, now that they had been gone for so long and no news had been heard from them, the members began to panic. It is not that their mission failed, but they were definitely suffering a setback if their leaders were eliminated.


    Fortunately, for them, in this organization, there is never a lack of talent. Honestly, no one knew how they had managed to entice so many talents to become fanatics of the fallen god who would bring about the end of the world.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Between genius and madness, there is only one step they say and Purgatory seems to be the perfect example that confirms this theory. The point is that with the absence of the leaders and with the members losing control, some high-level members stepped forward.


    Obviously, no one would accept them as new leaders right off the bat. They might be crazy and fanatic, but they are not stupid and they know that if someone takes over the leadership, it may be for ulterior motives.


    It is for this reason that the temporary leaders invented that the leaders who no longer existed had not really lost, but that their mission was still continuing. They even showed proof, which was not known where they had gotten it from.


    Then they announced that they would be the interim leaders, until the return of the leaders who were now advancing in an unknown direction. In this way, they managed to convince everyone.


    Some had doubts, but the evidence was conclusive, so there was no way to refute it, so they followed the leadership of these interim leaders. The dangerous thing about this organization is that they are all crazy.


    Anyone would think that these interim leaders would seek their own benefit using the members and connections of this organization, but as surprising as it may seem, it was not like that.


    These guys were just as sick as everyone else. In their heads, there was only reviving the fallen god and they moved with the goal of completing this goal in mind. The only difference from the rest was that they had more knowledge.


    These guys were the right and left hands of the previous leaders, so they knew a lot of things that the others didn''t. Among the things they knew was that their bosses had gone to fight and if they hadn''t returned, they were probably dead.


    Despite that, they simply took command from their bosses and led the organization towards their goal. Quickly, they began to organize everything and prepare for the upcoming battle.


    They know that the dragons have remnants of the fallen god, so their plan is to attack them and steal these remnants. The dragons are powerful, but they have no choice. War is coming and no one had realized it would be so soon.

 CHAPTER 725

    The different forces on the continent were preparing for different moves, but no one seemed to be aware of what the others were about to do, so it felt like the calm before the storm.


    Meanwhile, the wind howled at the entrance to the first Sacred Zone, an ancient shrine lost among the mountains. Only those with tempered hearts and unbreakable wills could enter without losing their sanity.


    Crhono, Draneg, and Sohei had no choice: the Dew of Youth was the key to resisting the growing threat on the continent. Reality fragmented like a broken mirror as soon as they took the first step into the zone.


    The ground disappeared beneath their feet, and in an instant, they found themselves separated. Crhono felt his surroundings change. He was no longer in the sacred zone but in a burning village.


    The scene was frighteningly familiar: it was his childhood home, reduced to ashes. In front of him, familiar figures fell to the ground, again and again. No matter how much he ran or how many times he tried to save them, the cycle repeated itself.


    His sword, his most faithful companion, fell apart in his hands every time he tried to wield it. "No! Not again!" he screamed, his eyes burning with desperation. His mind was struck by guilt and helplessness.


    Each repetition of the scene made him lose strength as if something was draining his will. Draneg, on the other hand, found himself in a desolate wasteland. His body was crumbling little by little, turning to dust with each step. He could feel it. It was not a simple illusion: every particle of his being was disintegrating.


    "Is this my destiny? To disappear into oblivion?" he muttered, trying to contain his panic. There was no trace of his companions. Only silence and the slow agony of his body being consumed by an invisible force.


    Sohei faced a different torment. In front of him, multiple reflections of himself spoke in unison, showing him alternate futures. In each, his fate was a failure: in one version, he died betrayed; in another, his decisions led to the ruin of the continent; in the worst of all, he became the very monster he swore to defeat.


    "No¡­ it can''t be¡­" he whispered, cold sweat running down his back. The illusion not only showed possibilities but made each one feel real. How could he move forward, knowing his path was doomed from the start?


    Time passed. Their bodies remained intact in reality, but their minds were torn apart by the ordeal. The only way out was to shatter the illusion from within. Crhono, despite his despair, began to notice a pattern. The pain was too perfect, too cyclical.


    He forced himself to close his eyes and, instead of reacting, accepted the truth: the past could not be changed, but his will in the present could. At that moment, his sword stopped crumbling. With a scream of fury, he cut through the illusion in a single movement. Draneg understood that his fear of disappearing made him vulnerable.


    It was the belief in his fragility that fueled the illusion. Facing the fear with determination, he stopped resisting and began to control the disintegration. When he understood that his existence did not depend on what others said or feared, the illusion collapsed.


    Sohei made the most difficult decision. He accepted his uncertain fate. Instead of fighting the futures shown, he looked them in the face and recognized that his destiny was not yet written. His conviction strengthened, and as it did, the reflexes shattered.


    One by one, the three returned to reality. They looked at each other in relief, but there was no time to rest: they had passed the first test, but there was still more to come. As they advanced towards the next sector of the sacred area, a blinding glow enveloped them.


    The energy in the place was not just dense: it was an uncontrolled torrent that burned from within. Every step was like walking on hot coals. The pressure in the air was such that they felt their organs being crushed. Crhono fell to his knees, his breath ragged.


    His armor seemed to weigh three times as much, and his muscles burned as if they were being torn apart. "This¡­ is not normal¡­" he managed to say through clenched teeth. Crhono, with his experience, tried to balance his internal energy with that of the environment.


    He channeled his life force into a steady flow, managing to mitigate some of the pain. Draneg used his knowledge of the mystical arts to create a protective field around his body, but even then, the pressure was immense.


    The key was to adapt, not resist. Crhono taught the others to synchronize with the flow of energy, rather than fight it. With much effort, they managed to move more freely and finally reached the second ingredient of the Dew of Youth.


    When they finally made it out of the area, their bodies were exhausted, but their spirits were still intact. There were still more challenges ahead, but they had proven themselves worthy of continuing.


    Elsewhere on the continent, the sound of clashing punches and kicks echoed through the valley where Andrew trained relentlessly under Biacko''s supervision. The terrain already showed signs of intense training: shattered rocks, cracks in the ground, and trees with deep cut marks.


    The sun was barely peeking over the horizon when Biacko rang a metal bell. Andrew, his body covered in sweat and superficial wounds, immediately stood up. Sleep was no longer a luxury he could afford. "Again," Biacko said in a firm voice. Andrew took a deep breath and assumed his combat stance. His legs were firm, fists raised. He had no time to hesitate.


    Biacko was not a compassionate teacher. His teaching method was based on pure combat, forcing Andrew to learn through direct experience. Every blow he missed, every mistake he made, cost him a brutal impact.


    "Your guard is open," Biacko said, moving with inhuman speed. Before Andrew could react, a devastating fist hit his stomach. All the air escaped from his lungs and he fell to his knees, his body shaking with pain.


    "Up," he said and Andrew gritted his teeth and stood up again. He was not allowed to rest. The following exercises were a test of extreme endurance. For hours, Andrew had to dodge attacks incessantly, with the sole objective of surviving.


    His muscles burned, and his skin was covered in bruises, but his body grew stronger with each blow received. After the brutal endurance session, Biacko changed focus. "A warrior who only resists is useless. You must be fast. Precise. Lethal." Andrew panted, but his eyes reflected determination.


    Biacko placed several stones suspended in the air with a special energy. These stones floated and moved erratically, accelerating with each minute and then Biacko said, "Knock them down without missing. If you miss a single hit, we repeat from the beginning."


    Andrew nodded and began the test. His movements were fast, but not fast enough. He failed at the fifth stone. Biacko restarted the exercise saying, "Again."


    Hours passed. Andrew fell exhausted several times, but he did not give up. Each attempt improved his precision, his speed. By dusk, he knocked down all the stones in a single attempt.


    "Good," Biacko said, with a slight smile of satisfaction. When the sun disappeared, Biacko did not give him a break. "You have already mastered endurance and speed. Now, let us see how well you really fight."


    Without warning, he attacked with all his strength. Andrew barely had time to react. He dodged on instinct, but the next blow caught his back, sending him sprawling. "Too slow," Biacko growled.


    Andrew stood up and charged forward with everything. His fists flew fast, and his legs moved with agility, but Biacko blocked and countered each of his attacks. The exchange was fierce. Andrew began to notice small errors in his master''s movements. For the first time, he wasn''t just reacting: he was analyzing, thinking, anticipating.


    He waited for the right moment. When Biacko threw a kick, Andrew spun and countered with a direct blow to his side. Biacko stopped, surprised, and congratulated, "Hah. That was good."


    Andrew fell to his knees, exhausted, but with a satisfied smile. He knew there was still much room for improvement, but he had made more progress than he ever imagined. The next morning, training would begin again, even more intense, but Andrew was no longer the same as before.


    He was ready, at least to use the strength he had at his disposal to its fullest extent. Although he is still weak compared to Biacko, Lugia, and even his enemies, he is no longer a simple fish on a chopping board. He could now strike back, although not as hard as he seemed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The point is that the helpless Andrew ceased to exist and unless you are far superior to his power, it would be very difficult to corner or even hurt Andrew. He could safely say that, within his level of strength, no one could compare to him.


    Biacko also noticed this and felt that it was unnecessary to continue with the training, as there was nothing else to train. Now Andrew could only progress in combat and not in training.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    With this clear, Biacko proposed to return to Cannes. They had spent almost 6 months training and he knew that many people were waiting for Andrew, especially his wives.

 CHAPTER 726

    In the heart of the cursed land, where the sky was stained a sickly red and the air was thick with corrupt energy, the cocoon of black tentacles pulsed like a monstrous heart. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Its presence was not only visible, but perceptible in every way: the sound of pulsating flesh, the stench of decay, and the oppressive feeling of something too large and unnatural growing within.


    This cocoon was no simple prison or shell. It was a womb of destruction, incubating the abomination born from the fusion of Purgatory''s leaders, who in their greed had absorbed the fragments of the fallen god.


    Now, their bodies and souls were unrecognizable, turned into something new, something beyond human understanding. At first, the cocoon was no larger than a house, but with each passing day, it expanded.


    The dark tentacles surrounding it extended like living roots, penetrating the ground and devouring the vitality of everything around them. Ancient trees withered in a matter of hours, reducing to dust.


    Animals that came too close were absorbed, their bodies decomposing in seconds as their life energy fueled the creature within. But most terrifying was the death zone that expanded with each heartbeat of the cocoon.


    It wasn''t just the earth that died, but the very fabric of reality. Shadows lengthened unnaturally, time seemed to distort, and the air grew so thick that breathing was an act of pain.


    The few unfortunate souls who approached the cocoon¡ªwhether out of curiosity, madness, or desperation¡ªmet a fate far worse than death. Their bodies were absorbed, but their souls were trapped in eternal torment within the creature.


    Whispers could be heard on the wind, voices of those who were once human, now reduced to mere echoes of suffering. Around the cocoon, the earth itself began to change. The ground cracked, forming dark veins through which a thick, black liquid flowed as if the beast''s blood was seeping through the world.


    The sky above the area stopped showing stars, replaced by absolute blackness that seemed to absorb light. Any living being that crossed the border of the death zone immediately felt its energy drained as if something invisible was stealing the very essence of its existence from it.


    Even the strongest warriors noticed how their bodies grew heavy, their thoughts sluggish, as if the presence of the abomination weakened the very will to fight. It didn''t take long for the death zone to begin affecting nearby settlements. Entire villages disappeared in a single night, their inhabitants absorbed into the cocoon without a trace.


    The largest cities were still out of reach, but the expansion was unstoppable. It wasn''t a question of if it would reach them, but when. Leaders of the different factions began to worry.


    Even those who did not fear war feared the unknown. What was growing in that cocoon was not simply a threat to their enemies but to all life. If someone had the misfortune of being sucked into the cocoon and retaining consciousness for an instant, they would see a nightmare landscape.


    Inside there was no defined space, but an abyss of pulsating flesh and constantly moving tentacles. Fragments of still recognizable bodies floated in the black liquid that filled the place, some with their eyes open in an expression of infinite terror. In the center, at the core of the cocoon, something was forming.


    Its silhouette was indescribable, its presence impossible to understand. It was not a single being, but the fusion of hundreds of souls and bodies, an organism in which each part pulsed with a purpose: to destroy, to consume, to evolve.


    Its thoughts were not human, nor even divine. They were something older, something primitive, something that had no place in this world. The fragments of the fallen god, far from having been mastered by the leaders of Purgatory, had turned them into something else.


    The creature that would be born from that cocoon was not a simple monster: it was a mistake in creation itself, a being that should not exist. Every night, the cocoon emitted a sound that made the earth tremble, a vibration so deep that it affected even those who were hundreds of kilometers away.


    It was not a roar, but an echo from the abyss, a reminder that something was about to be born. The skies grew darker. The stars flickered with fear. The entire world seemed to hold its breath.


    It was not long. One more day. One more night. And then, the cocoon would open¡­ and the real nightmare would begin. Meanwhile, in the underground fortress of Purgatory, the atmosphere was tense.


    Since their original leaders sacrificed themselves to absorb the fragments of the fallen god and became the abomination within the black cocoon, a new group of interim leaders took control of the organization.


    They were warriors and strategists chosen not for their loyalty, but for their ability to maintain order and discipline within the most feared criminal organization on the continent.


    Their goal was not territorial domination or revenge against enemy factions. All of Purgatory''s military movement was a great distraction, a smokescreen to execute a single, accurate strike: stealing the remnants of the fallen god from the dragons'' possession.


    Gathered in a large chamber lit only by blue-fire torches, Purgatory''s interim leaders discussed the details of their plan. "The dragons have resisted all infiltration attempts so far," said one of the strategists, leaning over a stone table filled with maps and battle diagrams.


    "But they are not prepared for a full-scale attack. If we unleash chaos on their territory, they will be too busy defending their domain to notice our true intention," he added. Another leader, with scars all over his face, nodded, saying, "We cannot underestimate them.


    Dragons are not simple beasts. They are ancient, cunning, and some of them have lived since before the fall of the god". A third, with a colder and more calculating tone, spoke up, "That is why we will not confront them directly. Our attack is not a war. It is a distraction."


    The plan was clear: Purgatory would mobilize its forces toward the dragons'' domains, unleashing a series of violent and seemingly senseless attacks. They would use their characteristic brutality to spread terror and make the dragons believe they were under an all-out attack.


    Meanwhile, a small elite group would infiltrate the depths of the sacred mountain where the dragons guarded the remaining fragments of the fallen god. If they succeeded, they would gain enough power to change the course of history.


    In the days that followed, Purgatory''s fortress became a hive of activity. Warriors of all stripes prepared for battle. Silent assassins sharpened their daggers and trained in the shadows, ready to eliminate key targets before they could react.


    Berserkers, scarred and lightly armored, prepared to be the vanguard of the attack, those who would charge head-on to unleash the first wave of destruction. Dark summoners performed forbidden rituals, channeling evil energies to bring nightmarish creatures onto the battlefield that could fight even the youngest dragons.


    Strategists, with maps and runes, calculated the path of the attack and the points of greatest weakness in the draconic defenses. The day of the assault drew ever closer.


    While Purgatory finalized its preparations, the dragons remained oblivious to the true threat. In their sacred mountain realm, they protected the remaining fragments of the fallen god within a hidden chamber, sealed with ancient magic.


    The dragons knew that these fragments were dangerous, but they also knew that they could not destroy them. If they fell into the wrong hands, they could unleash a catastrophe even worse than the fall of the original god.


    The elders of the dragons watched the movements of the Purgatory troops with caution. They knew that something was about to happen, but they did not imagine that the true objective was not war, but the theft of their most valuable possession.


    Finally, the night of the assault arrived. Under the light of a red moon, the Purgatory army descended upon the dragon mountains like a storm of death.


    The berserkers charged forward, destroying everything in their path. Entire villages were reduced to ashes in a matter of minutes. The sorcerers released storms of fire and dark lightning, clouding the sky with a thick fog of ash and smoke.


    Summoned creatures emerged from shadowy portals, writhing in grotesque shapes, attacking every living thing in their path. The dragons reacted immediately. From their temples in the mountains, they unleashed their fury, descending like meteors of scales and fire.


    The skies became an inferno of blue flames and deafening roars. The fight between the dragons and Purgatory was fiercer than either side had expected.


    But while the battle raged on the surface, the real blow was happening in the shadows. Deep within the mountain, an elite group of Purgatory soldiers silently advanced. Their mission: to steal the fragments of the fallen god without being detected.


    This area was protected by ancient traps and sealing runes that only the most powerful could penetrate, but these thieves were not just any group: they were the best assassins, spies and strategists of Purgatory, the mere fact of arriving there undetected demonstrated their strength.


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 CHAPTER 727

    The rumble of battle echoed throughout the valley, an echo of destruction that shook the very foundations of the earth. Each blow shook the ground, causing cracks to spread like open scars, swallowing the bodies of the fallen without distinction.


    High above, the sky darkened with dense clouds, laden with storms and the omen of an uncertain destiny. The air vibrated with the weight of unleashed magic, a whirlwind of opposing energies that dyed the horizon with a fluctuating glow between fire and shadow.


    The battle between the members of Purgatory and the dragons was not only a clash of strength but a clash of wills, a war between corruption and purity, between unbridled ambition and ancestral supremacy.


    Each side represented one extreme of the balance, a struggle that had been written in the stars long before the first warrior swung his sword. From the shadows, Purgatory''s legion advanced with silent but relentless steps, a multitude of combatants enveloped in the dark essence of their own damnation.


    They were no match for the dragons in terms of raw power, but the cunning and corrupted abilities granted to them by their pact with the forbidden allowed them to fight on equal terms.


    Their bodies, marked by the magic of despair, regenerated with unnatural speed, rendering the pain that any other mortal being would have felt useless.


    This was not a fair battle, but a merciless chaos in which corruption seeped like poison, permeating every corner of the battlefield. The dragons, for their part, had not yet adopted their true form. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They retained their human appearance, a gesture of unwavering confidence that spoke of their ancestral pride. For them, fighting like beasts was a sacred act, a limit that they only crossed when the war reached its point of no return.


    They would not waste their power on unworthy foes, but Purgatory was no ordinary adversary. The shadows around them twisted reality itself, warping the perception of space and time, breaking the rules of nature with every whispered spell.


    And then, the front line of combat erupted with the violence of a raging storm. War cries, roars of fire, the sound of steel tearing flesh, and the impact of dark spells clashing with invisible scales turned the valley into a pandemonium of destruction.


    Members of Purgatory deployed skills that warped the flesh of their victims, attacks that extended the dragons'' agony by draining their very essence. Their blows not only wounded, but corrupted, poisoning their bodies and minds with soul-rending curses, but the dragons were no mere mortals.


    Even in their human forms, their movements were unstoppable, their strength overwhelming, and their determination unwavering. With each blow, they sent the Purgatory soldiers flying through the air, their bones breaking as if they were made of glass.


    No matter how many times those dark warriors rose from the dead, the dragons would continue to strike them down with the same unrelenting fury. Near the heart of the battlefield, a particularly brutal clash raged.


    A group of Purgatory warriors had managed to surround one of their own, a dragon still in its human form. Enclosed in a circle of living shadows that clung to its skin, it felt for the first time the weight of corruption threatening to drag it into the darkness.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    The dark warriors smiled. They thought they had defeated it, but then, the air shuddered. A wave of pure power expanded from the dragon, a fiery blast that tore through the shadows as if they were insignificant mist.


    His human form shattered like a fragile shell, and in a single blink, the colossal magnificence of his true essence emerged. The beating of his wings raised whirlwinds of ash and dust, darkening the battlefield with his titanic shadow.


    His scales, incandescently bright, reflected the glow of destruction, and his eyes burned with the intensity of inescapable judgment. He opened his jaws and, in a roar that shook reality itself, released a breath of pure fire that consumed everything in its path.


    Terror spread through the ranks of Purgatory. They knew that dragons could transform, but facing one in its full splendor was an entirely different story. Their weapons felt insignificant, their enchantments seemed to pale in the presence of a being that had existed since time immemorial. And yet, they did not back down.


    The corruption in their veins granted them something beyond fear: an unbreakable will, an absolute denial of death itself. Far away, on another point of the battlefield, a group of dragons maintained their human form while fighting against a Purgatory sect that wove nightmarish illusions.


    The ground twisted beneath their feet, the skies were stained with living shadows that devoured the light, and time seemed to fracture into echoes of despair, but the dragons were ancient. They knew how to see beyond the illusion.


    One of them closed its eyes for an instant, felt the flow of falsehood around it, and then, with a single blow, it tore apart reality itself. The shadows dissipated in a deafening scream, revealing the traitors hidden within.


    Mercilessly, the dragons unleashed their purifying fire, reducing their bodies and souls to ash, but the battle was far from over. Beyond the main field, deep within a ruined sanctuary, Purgatory''s true threat loomed silently.


    There, far from the din of combat, its most cunning members, those who sought victory not in battle but in betrayal, closed in on their target: the remnants of the fallen god.


    That relic, the corrupted essence of a banished deity, was the key to their triumph. If they could reach it, if corruption touched the core of the world, the fate of all existence would change forever.


    Unfortunately, they were not alone. From the shadows, a colossal presence watched them. One of the dragon kings, a being whose existence eclipsed every other on the battlefield, stood before them.


    His mere presence altered the air, and his eyes, shining like stars in the darkness, reflected the absolute judgment of the supreme beings. He knew what they were up to.


    He knew what they were looking for and he wouldn''t allow them to take a single step further. Silence fell over that corner of the war. The most important battle was about to begin and this time, there would be no mercy.


    The battle had suddenly broken out and because of that, no one had noticed it yet. The only two people who could notice the change were Crhono and Sohei, but they were still in the sacred region, so their senses couldn''t pick up on the war.


    Sacred regions have a lot of energy concentration, so it''s hard to see what''s happening outside of it when you''re inside. Also, that same energy naturally creates illusions and deadly traps, so there''s no time to see what''s happening outside or it could cost you your life.


    Meanwhile, Andrew, Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons who accompanied them while they trained, returned to Cannes. 6 months had passed, so the city was practically rebuilt. There were still a few things being fixed, but they were minor, nothing that would disrupt the functioning and splendor of the city.


    This world may have a medieval vibe, but that doesn''t mean they''re backward. They certainly don''t have the technology and machinery of humans on Earth to make large constructions in a short time, but they make up for it with special skills and magic.


    The first stop upon arrival was the Pixoy family mansion. While Andrew''s Celestial Palace had already been rebuilt, it hadn''t yet been christened a temple, so no one was using it.


    Not being declared a temple, the Celestial Palace is no different than a regular building, so Andrew''s wives, concubines, and apostles weren''t staying there, but in the Pixoy family mansion, under the protection of Zaros.


    Also, these girls are very proactive and restless. They couldn''t stay still, and even with all the projects they were doing, they found a way to help Damon and Abigale in their responsibilities as dukes.


    This won the favor of the two vampires, but it was not the only reason they appreciated these girls. Andrew''s wives had not missed an opportunity to tell them about Helga and Layla.


    Andrew had already decided to make them his wives, but he had not yet finalized this situation, due to everything that had happened. That is why the girls began to condition their future in-laws. At first, they did not want to tell them things directly, since that is Andrew''s responsibility.


    However, these two vampires are very cunning and intelligent, so they pick up on the hints. They already had suspicions that their daughters were in love with Andrew, but they were unaware of Andrew''s attitude towards them.


    Now they knew and were glad to see that things were developing this way. The only problem was that the girls had warned them that this engagement had a lot more washers than they thought, but they refused to tell them the details.


    This is Andrew''s biggest secret and they wouldn''t tell it, so, despite the insistence, they didn''t say anything and just assured them that Andrew would tell them everything when he returned. Now Andrew was back and he had no idea about any of this.

 CHAPTER 728

    In the heart of the land of dragons, beneath a sky tormented by eternal storms, stood the fortress of Dragon King Stone. A being of imposing scale, covered in scales like obsidian and with wings that could obscure the sun, he had guarded the remnants of the fallen god for centuries.


    That evening, the air was thick with tension and foreboding, as the echo of battles resonated in the distance, a symphony of chaos that announced the arrival of the interim leaders of the Purgatory organization.


    Stone, with his vast wisdom and power, had sensed a shift in the currents of energy that enveloped his domain. The delicate balance he had maintained for centuries was about to be shattered by those who wished to steal what he had been entrusted to protect. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like burning embers, his eyes focused on the invaders'' direction, and a bolt of anger illuminated his being. The leaders of Purgatory were not mere mortals. They were legendary warriors, born strategists and mages with the ability to manipulate the forces of nature.


    Each wore armor that gleamed with arcane runes, carrying the history of their past victories. They were known throughout the realm for their cunning and determination; they had defied gods and demons but had never faced the majesty of Stone.


    The battlefield stretched before them, a plain ravaged by fire and war. In the center of this devastation, where the wind howled like a mournful lament, the remnants of the fallen god stood, shrouded in an eerie light.


    It was a surreal scene, where past and present collided, and the power of oblivion still echoed in every fragment. As Stone descended from his watchtower of rock and lightning, the earth trembled beneath his feet.


    His roar echoed across the valleys and mountains, a cry that reverberated in the hearts of all who came to witness the battle. The creatures of the forest, the gnomes, and the fairies hid in the gloom, knowing that a spectacle of epic magnitude was about to unfold.


    The leaders of Purgatory, sensing Stone''s arrival, stopped. The air became thick, charged with magic and danger. He was the guardian! The dragon looked down upon them from its imposing height, and in that instant, they understood that they were not just seeking loot; they were about to challenge a king.


    The battle erupted like an erupting volcano. Stone opened his mouth and a torrent of flames erupted from his throat, enveloping the leaders in a blanket of fire. The warriors dodged skillfully, summoning magical shields as they sent bursts of energy toward the dragon.


    Lightning bolts and explosions of magic lit up the dark grey sky, creating a spectacle that would make any mortal fear. The first moments of the contest were favorable to Stone.


    His size and power were enormous, and one of his wings struck a warrior with such force that he was sent flying, crashing to the ground. However, despite their enormous strength, the leaders were resourceful and indomitable.


    They quickly regrouped, taking advantage of their agility to attack from multiple angles, a coordinated movement that betrayed their experience. One of them, known as Saul the Illuminator, conjured a brilliant spell that enveloped his companions in a blinding light.


    As Stone staggered from the glare, another leader, the warrior Selene, summoned a torrent of wind that lifted debris from the ground, throwing it toward the dragon. The rocks became projectiles, and while some bounced harmlessly off his scaly skin, others managed to mark his fury, leaving scratches that shone with a golden glow.


    The dragon''s wrath was relentless. With a quick sweep of his tail, he managed to knock down two of the warriors, tossing them aside like leaves in a storm. However, it was like fighting the tide; Purgatory''s leaders returned again and again, their tenacity unwavering.


    While Stone focused on one, another attacked from behind, seeking to weaken his defense. The sky grew darker, and lightning danced around them, reflecting the fury of battle. Stone let out a mighty cry that shook the ground, a call to the forces of nature to assist him.


    With a wave of his claw, he began to summon rocks suspended in the air, a shower of immense stones that fell like a meteor toward his enemies, but even in the midst of that chaos, the intelligence of the leaders shone through.


    As some rocks hit, others rushed to dodge, using their mystical powers to create temporary barriers. Saul, with his strategic mind, devises a desperate plan. "Distract him! We must reach the remnants before it is too late!" she shouted, as she threw a sphere of energy that exploded right in front of Stone, causing him to step back, confused by the flash.


    Selene and others silently moved towards the location of the ancient fragments, their eyes shining with ambition. The direction of the fight subtly changed; now, the objective was to seize power.


    Stone, aware of this movement, quickly turned, sending a breath of fire toward them, but the magical wind summoned by Selene deflected his breath, turning the attack into a column of smoke and ash.


    Both sides fought frantically, the interim leaders of Purgatory trying to dodge the dragon''s claws and the infernal flames, while Stone tried to protect the remnant of the fallen god.


    Surprisingly, the leaders were much more skilled and cunning than the dragon had anticipated. Their coordinated movements and combined skills formed a deadly dance that threatened to overwhelm even the winged king.


    Minutes turned into hours on that cursed plain. Every blow and counterattack vibrated in the air, every spell cast resonated with ancient echoes. Although Stone had the physical advantage, he understood that facing the collective strategy of the warriors would be more complicated than he had thought.


    And in the midst of the battle, when the ferocity reached its climax, the decisive moment arrived: Saul managed to get close to one of the fragments of the fallen god. He extended his hand, almost touching the divine but corrupted light emanating from that reliquary, without realizing that Stone was spinning quickly behind him, his fierce gaze focused on the intruder. In an instant, time seemed to stop.


    Stone, with a thunderous roar, swung his claw towards the group, creating a wind so powerful that it threw several warriors to the ground, however, Saul managed to grab onto the light of the fragment, watching as the power began to flow towards him, granting him unimaginable strength.


    "No!" Stone screamed, seeing his life essence fade between the fingers of the interim leaders. Vaporous forms of energy began to lift Saul, who felt invulnerable, but the dragon would not give up so easily.


    With every fiber of his being, he launched one last assault, a charge that was etched into the memory of the land. The battlefield filled with smoke and flashes, as the fate of both sides hung in the balance.


    Stone, enraged, let out a deafening roar that shook the ground and reverberated in the currents of magic itself. The battle continued, intense and brutal, but the outcome remained uncertain.


    The echo of the conflict would resonate for centuries to come, a testament to the clash between a dragon king''s primal strength and the Purgatory warriors'' unstoppable cunning. The benefits gained by Saul from touching the remnants of the fallen god were immediately noticed by everyone. Not just those present, but the other dragon kings as well.


    Saul had not yet withdrawn the complete remnants, but the corrupted divine energy had already given him many benefits and that would be the most he would get, as the seal would not allow him to remove them easily.


    This is not a common seal that can be undone in a short time, but Saul thought of an idea. Despite the corruption that gnawed at him, there was still clarity in his thoughts.


    His plan was simple. As he approached the remnant of the fallen god, his strength increased and although he was not yet on par with the dragon king Stone, if all his companions received this same increase, things would change.


    He quickly communicated his idea to his companions, who without hesitation executed their movements in a coordinated manner. Stone, seeing that things could get complicated, decided to release all his power.


    It''s not that he wasn''t fighting with all his might before, but now he would go for it without being so cautious of his life. He was clear that it was better to sacrifice himself, as long as Purgatory didn''t claim the remnant of the fallen god.


    The excessive power released by Stone made the leaders of Purgatory put on serious expression. Immediately, they stopped their movements, because they could see that Stone could kill them if they moved carelessly.


    Everyone looked at each other for a few minutes without moving. Stone was waiting for them to turn their backs to reap their lives and the leaders of Purgatory were trying to think of how to avoid him and get closer to the remnant of the fallen god.


    The suspense spread throughout the place. The caution is vivid and the tension could be cut with a knife. The valley that once seemed like a hell in battle was now as calm as the waters of a lake. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    At that moment, a powerful force emerged, surprising everyone. Stone smiled as he felt this power, and the leaders of Purgatory were the complete opposite. Their expressions darkened and they couldn''t help but curse.


    Seconds later, the figure of a yellow dragon surrounded by lightning appeared in front of everyone, and the oppression that Stone was exerting doubled. "Thank you for coming, Electra," Stone said, and the queen dragon lord of lightning replied, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s get rid of these flies."

 CHAPTER 729

    The sky darkened with turbulent clouds. The winds howled in a chaotic symphony, and the air was charged with electricity. The conflict had reached its climax in the desert formed by the battle, where the land burned and shadows danced.


    Stone, the dragon king of the land, stood tall like a colossus, his earth-brown scales shining brightly as he regarded his opponents with a fiery gaze. Before him, Purgatory''s interim leaders, Saul, Selene, and their allies attempted to regroup. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Their dark powers, harvested from years of practice and sacrifice, now felt almost insignificant against the imposing presence of the dragon king. However, the arrival of Electra, the dragon queen of lightning, changed the tide of battle. Electra emerged from the horizon like incarnate lightning.


    Her elegant and powerful figure, bathed in a golden and electric light, illuminated the battlefield. With each flap of her wings, sparks of static energy danced in the air, creating an atmosphere of anticipation.


    Her intense gaze fell on Stone, sharing with him the ancestral heritage of dragons, but also an air of challenge. "This battle will not be won by physical strength alone," proclaimed Electra, her voice resonating like thunder. "We will unite our forces and drive these usurpers from Purgatory away."


    The leaders of Purgatory, taken aback by the arrival of the lightning queen, felt fear beginning to infiltrate their hearts. Selene, with her dark magic, was the first to react. "We will not allow you to interfere with our plans. This is our domain!" she shouted, raising her hand to the sky, invoking swirling shadows around her.


    But before she could channel her magic, Electra lifted her wings and unleashed a torrent of lightning upon the land. Bolts of electricity crossed the sky, momentarily turning day into night, and Selene''s shadows dissolved before the fury of the storm.


    The ground trembled beneath the fighters'' feet, and palpable energy filled the air. Stone, feeling the energy around him, joined Electra in a roar that reverberated through the nearby hills.


    "Now, we will fight together!" he exclaimed, launching himself at the leaders of Purgatory. His powerful body lunged toward Saul, who tried to evade him, but the dragon king''s claws were faster, tearing through the earth in their wake.


    Saul, a master of dark arts, used his cunning to try to deflect the dragon king''s attack. With a swift gesture, he conjured a wave of shadows that swirled toward Stone, seeking to ensnare him.


    However, Electra''s energy illuminated the path, dissipating the shadows as if they were mere illusions. The combined power of the dragons was overwhelming. Feeling cornered, Selene decided to take a more defensive stance. She focused on protecting her allies, raising a dark barrier around her group.


    "We must regroup," she whispered, her eyes sparkling with determination as she studied Electra. "If we can isolate her, we may have a chance". Meanwhile, Electra and Stone moved like a whirlwind of flames and lightning, attacking in coordinated strikes.


    Stone hurled enormous rocks with his powerful breath, and Electra responded with bolts that shook the ground. The battle became one-sided; the leaders of Purgatory fought valiantly but were overshadowed by the fury of two immensely powerful dragons. Saul, seeing the desperation among his ranks, decided to take a risk.


    With a powerful invocation, he attempted to summon a dark spirit to fight by his side. The shadow took form, an ethereal being that writhed and rose, taking on a monstrous appearance. "Now you will see the true power of Purgatory!" he bellowed as the dark being lunged toward Electra.


    However, the lightning dragon queen twisted in the air with the grace of a bolt. With a flap of her wings, she called forth the storm, and a directed lightning bolt descended upon the shadow, disintegrating it in an explosion of energy.


    Saul''s scream echoed in the air, but confusion and panic began to loom over his group. "We cannot give up!" Selene ordered, trying to regain control. However, tension mounted, and the shadows that used to be their ally felt more like a burden.


    Saul caught between his ambition and desperation, faced Electra with one last attempt at power, hurling a dark spell with all his strength. "Let this spell consume you!" he shouted, but Electra moved with supernatural speed, and the lightning that erupted from her wings cut the spell at its inception.


    The dazzling light flooded the field, and the reverberating energy filled the air once more. Stone seized the distraction, launching himself at Saul with an unstoppable charge. The impact was devastating.


    Stone landed on the ground, leaving behind a trail of destruction. Saul was propelled backward, landing heavily on the scorching sand, unable to rise. The look of despair on his face marked the end of his ambition.


    However, Selene still stood, resolved to fight to the end. With determination, she conjured all her power. "Do not underestimate me! Purgatory will never fall while I am here!" she shouted, raising her hand and forming a whirlwind of urban shadows.


    Tentacles of darkness rose around her, trying to suffocate the brightness of the dragons, but Electra, sensing her opponent''s desperate attempt, did not waver. "Your darkness cannot compete with my light!" And so, she launched herself at Selene with a war cry that made the air tremble.


    A bolt struck, enveloping Selene in radiant light, and breaking through her defenses. With a burst, Selene was knocked down, and her dark magic faded like smoke in the wind. She fell to the ground, powerless, as the victory of Stone and Electra became evident.


    In a final effort, all of Purgatory seemed to tremble. The fallen leaders looked around, sensing their power waning. "This is not over," Saul murmured, a mix of anger and resignation in his voice, but his resistance was meaningless now.


    Stone and Electra stood tall, gazing at the horizon with their eyes fixed on the future. "We have restored balance," Electra said, her voice resonating like a melody. "Together, we are unbeatable". And thus, the battle culminated in a dark yet epic harmony.


    The leaders of Purgatory, once arrogant and powerful, now knelt before the true power of the dragons. At that moment, the fate of their land changed irrevocably, as the sky cleared and the sunlight began to shine once more over the battlefield, reminding everyone that the struggle between darkness and light is always at play, but for the kingdom of dragons, true victory came not just from strength, but from unity in adversity. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearly, they knew they had only won a battle. These were not the true leaders of Purgatory, but they were certain that they had dealt a powerful blow by eliminating them. The interim leaders of Purgatory had died, but the war was not over. The entire territory of the dragons was under attack from the forces of the dark organization.


    The dragons fought with courage and pride and were even winning the battle, but that did not make them let their guard down. They all knew that Purgatory had many strange and dark abilities, so they could not relax.


    Stone and Electra had also noticed this and decided to make a move to end the war. While the dragons may not have been at a disadvantage, there was no need to prolong this fight any further.


    Though each dragon king had the duty to protect the remnants of the fallen god, there was no danger now, as the plan of the interim leaders of Purgatory had failed and only the dissidents remained to be eliminated.


    With this in mind, they moved across the battlefield, boosting the morale of the dragons and destroying members of Purgatory. Their presence demonstrated that the plan had failed. Upon realizing this, the members of Purgatory began to retreat, but the dragons would not allow it.


    Leaving any of them alive was a threat to the future, so they had to root it out. Meanwhile, in Cannes, Andrew had returned with Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons after six months of training. The city had been practically rebuilt.


    Immediately, they went to the mansion of the Pixoy family, where Zaros, the wives, concubines, and apostles of Andrew were gathered. However, shortly after their arrival, they immediately felt the changes in the direction of the dragon territory.


    The energies concentrating in that place alerted everyone, and without wasting any time, they set out towards it. Biacko, Lugia, Zaros, and the dragons had to protect Andrew. For this reason, they should not leave, but Andrew told them that by establishing his temple, there was no need to worry about his safety, so he immediately converted the new Heavenly Palace into his temple.


    Although Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons had their mission, Andrew could sense their unease knowing that his brothers and sisters were fighting. Assuring them that he was in no danger, the dragons departed.


    Zaros did not accompany them, as he is the lord of Cannes and could not leave. Even if it was only him, there had to be someone protecting Andrew, and since they were in his territory, he remained fulfilling this mission.

 Chapter 731 - CHAPTER 730

    The gentle evening breeze caressed Andrew''s face as he descended from the mountain that had been his home for the past six months. The majestic city of the Duchy of Cannes spread out before him, its cobblestone streets shining in the warm glow of the setting sun.


    As he bid farewell to Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons, the weight of loneliness began to fade. He had been on a journey full of challenges, but the distance had only fueled his love for the women waiting for him at home.


    Every step he took toward home increased his excitement. Carolina, Candice, Helena, Aki, Zany, and Victoria, each with their own unique character, had built a place in his heart that, though distant, had never stopped beating in his mind.


    He had lost himself in the grandeur of the dragons and the adventures he had lived with them, but now it was time to return to the warmth of his family life. As he reached the door of his home, Andrew felt a knot in his stomach.


    A mix of anxiety and happiness made him hesitate for a moment, but he remembered all the nights he dreamed of this moment. He pushed open the door and as he entered, the comforting aroma of home-cooked food enveloped his being.


    In the large living room, a large table was covered with delicacies that his wives had prepared. "Andrew!" Carolina exclaimed, breaking the silence with her melodious voice, "You''re back!" she added joyfully. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The six women stood up as one, running towards him with radiant smiles that lit up the room. Candice, with her straight hair and contagious laugh, was the first to embrace him. Andrew felt her warmth and the familiarity of her presence, a balm for his soul.


    "We miss you so much," Candice said, as she hugged him close. Helena, who had always been more reserved, came next, her eyes shining with excitement. "You did well to come back, Andrew. "We¡­ need you here," he whispered as he lightly caressed her face. Aki came next, her signature sparkling eyes sparkling.


    "You have a lot of catching up to do, starting with this dinner," she teased, dragging him over to the table filled with delicacies ranging from stews to sweets that looked like they were straight out of a fairy tale.


    "I can''t wait to try everything," Andrew replied, watching as Zany, ever playful, approached with a tray filled with fresh fruit. "But first!" interrupted Victoria, who had remained in the corner observing the scene, "We need a toast to celebrate your return."


    Andrew looked around, feeling a wave of gratitude flood his chest. Each of them had been waiting, and their absence had been a test of fire. Without hesitation, he took a glass and looked up at them.


    "For the love that unites us," Andrew said and added, "No matter the distance, we will always be family." "Cheers!" they responded in unison, clinking glasses and letting the sound echo through the room.


    Dinner was spent in laughter and shared memories. Andrew felt complete as he listened to the stories about the small moments he had missed. He now felt part of something bigger than himself. The warmth of their home embraced him, and in every smile, in every gesture, he felt the palpable love they emitted.


    After dinner, the lights began to dim, and the atmosphere gently changed. Andrew knew that the night still had surprises in store. The women looked at him with a mix of longing and tenderness, and he couldn''t help but be drawn to the intimacy that was woven in the air.


    "Can I speak to each of you alone?" he asked, his deep voice echoing as the atmosphere filled with expectation. Carolina nodded and led her by the hand to the balcony where the moon shone brightly in the starry sky.


    There, with the gentle wind caressing their faces, Andrew looked into her eyes, searching for the connection he had missed so much. "Carolina, I promised to come back. I didn''t know how much I would miss you until I was away. Every day I thought of you, of us," he whispered, caressing her cheek tenderly.


    "I missed you every second, Andrew. My heart couldn''t rest without you near. I always knew you would come back," she replied, tears in her eyes, clasping their hands together. The embrace they shared was intense and full of primal emotions.


    The night not only brought them together physically but also spiritually. Andrew felt his love for her rekindle, burning with the strength of a thousand suns. They returned inside where Candice was waiting for him.


    She had a vibrant energy, her laughter echoing like music. "Andrew, how about we remember old times?" she suggested, leading him into the living room where a small piano remained. Andrew sat down and began to play a soft melody, the same one he had played in moments shared with her.


    Candice joined him, singing with her crystalline voice. It was a journey through time that culminated in an embrace full of promise. Next, he met Helena in the library, her favorite space to find comfort. "Andrew, you are always on my mind," she murmured, as she organized some books.


    She turned to look at him, and her eyes conveyed the deep affection they carried within. Their encounter was subtle, but Andrew could feel the electricity between them. Little by little, each of their reunions became more intense, more intimate.


    With Aki, he found himself in the garden, where she had planted flowers in his absence. As they talked about their dreams, the outside world faded away and only the two of them existed, surrounded by magic and color.


    Zany surprised him in the living room, where a pile of games awaited them. She laughed as he played and joked like old times. The connection was so natural that Andrew couldn''t help but pull her towards him, enjoying their closeness.


    Finally, it was Victoria''s turn. She had always been his confidant, and there was a glint of complicity in her eyes. "I''m glad you''re back. It doesn''t feel the same without you here at home," she said, as they walked down the hall to his room.


    Andrew felt the tension in the air rise, each step echoing with unexplored possibilities. In front of his bedroom door, Andrew took a deep breath. A torrent of emotions washed over him as he thought about everything that had happened since her departure.


    He turned the knob and stepped inside, noticing how the warm light illuminated the space. What followed was a dance of love, of passion that had been absent for so long. Each of them, filled with desire and need, moved closer to him, creating an atmosphere charged with intimacy.


    Their bodies moved in harmony, and the kisses were soft at first, but soon transformed into manifestations of a repressed passion. The room filled with whispers and laughter, with each woman uniquely expressing her love.


    Andrew was overwhelmed by the intensity of the experience, like a thread that tied them all together in an unbreakable bond. Each touch, each caress, lifted the curtain on an intimacy that had been dormant, awakening deep feelings that could only be expressed through their physical union.


    The night progressed, becoming a whirlwind of happiness and passion. Time seemed to stand still as they explored the boundaries of their love, laughing and enjoying the gift of closeness.


    It was a time when nothing else mattered; there was only them, their love, and the promise of a future together. Finally, as tiredness began to set in, they settled into bed, surrounded by warmth and company.


    Each of them held a special place, and Andrew felt his heart expand with the connection they shared. As the moon lit up the room, Andrew closed his eyes, grateful for the chance to return home.


    He had faced many challenges along the way, but he had finally found the true treasure: the love of his wives, and his family, a bond that had stood the test of time. With a smile on his face, he fell asleep, surrounded by love and peace, ready to face whatever came along with them.


    Obviously, this was not their home, but the Pixoy family mansion, as the emotions of the reunion were so intense that they did not move to the rebuilt Cannes Palace. Before they had had problems being intimate.


    This is not their house and the owner is Zaros, a powerful demigod who could see what was happening throughout the city, so his house was like his room, so they did not want to do something that would disrespect him.


    Still, last night was special. Andrew, now a demigod, could create a barrier to his privacy, and although Zaros, being more powerful than him, could see through it, he obviously didn''t. Zaros had complete trust in Andrew, so he knew that his privacy barrier wasn''t to hide something from him that could hurt him, or anything less.


    In fact, Zaros sensed that they were having sex. It wasn''t hard to understand, since Andrew is the candidate for god Eros and hadn''t seen his wives for 6 months, so it''s natural that he wanted to have an intimate encounter with them.


    Although in Cannes everything seemed like peace and love, in the dragon territory things were a little more hectic, Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragon demigods arrived at their land when the war seemed to have ended.


    As fast as they were, it still took them a few hours and by that time Electra and Stone had already led their dragon brothers and sisters to eliminate the members of Purgatory. Among the members of Purgatory, there was no one who could stand up to one of the dragon kings.


    Only the interim leaders together could endure the battle, but the arrival of Electra marked their end. Without their leaders as backup, the members of Purgatory had no choice but to flee, but even doing so, they suffered many casualties, as the dragons were not going to allow them to come and go as they pleased.


    Despite winning the battle and dealing a heavy blow to their enemies, the dragons did not get away with it. Their territory was devastated by the battle and several dragons lost their lives, which caused sadness among them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 732 - CHAPTER 731

    The evening sky turned a deep crimson as Biacko soared through the clouds with the majesty only a dragon could convey. Beside him, Lugia flew in protective circles, and behind them, a group of dragons who had sworn to protect Andrew followed the trail of the wind currents, ready to face any adversity.


    They were speeding towards the dragons'' territory, a place that had seen ancient wars, but was now marked by recent devastation. As they descended, Biacko could see the landscape that had once been full of life and color. The mountains, which used to be home to various dragons, now seemed like shadows of their former selves, their peaks covered in ash and the remains of ancient battles.


    The trees, which once gave shelter and food to so many living beings, were reduced to blackened trunks, and the ground, covered in debris and wailing, resonated with echoes of pain.


    "What has happened here¡­" Biacko murmured, his deep, resonant voice carrying a weight of sadness as he added, "I never imagined Purgatory could go this far". Lugia nodded, his blue eyes filled with dismay. "They didn''t just attack the dragons. They took with them the hope of a future. We must act quickly if we don''t want to lose more."


    The dragons, fearful but determined, had regrouped around Biacko. He was their leader, their protector, and the time had come to face reality. Just then, a gigantic shadow was cast over them, and in an instant, Stone, the dragon king of the land, descended with imposing force.


    His brown scales shone under the last rays of sunlight, and his fixed gaze showed the bitter experience of a recent war. "Biacko," Stone greeted, his voice like a rock breaking the silence. "You have reached the end of a cycle. "The battle against Purgatory was fierce, and their ambition knows no bounds," he added.


    "I bring news from the outside world, brother," Biacko replied, approaching respectfully. The bonds between the dragons were deep and complex; each was both a protector and a brother in times of crisis.


    "I have seen suffering, but I have also seen courage. We will not allow chaos to reign in our hearts," he said. Stone stepped forward, his angry wings throbbing. "Are you sure we can take on Purgatory? They have captured many of our brothers and unleashed terror on our lands. We need a united force."


    At that moment, Electra, the dragon queen of lightning, appeared in a flash of brilliant light. Her golden scales shone like rays of sunlight across a stormy firmament. "I am sorry, brother, but we cannot stand idly by. The territory is divided; families are at odds. Dragons distrust one another, and that only benefits our enemy," she said.


    "But we must not succumb to fear," Lugia interjected, raising his voice to draw everyone''s attention as he added, "Unity is our greatest strength. With every dragon that joins our cause, hope returns, does it not?"


    Electra took a moment to ponder Lugia''s words, understanding that the strategy required more than just brute force. She turned to Biacko, her eyes flashing with determination. "If you are willing, Biacko, you should be the link that unites our warriors. Your connection with Andrew can serve something greater."


    Biacko nodded, his heart pounding. He was not only Andrew''s protector but also the dragons'' stronghold. "Then let us act together. Only together can we face Purgatory and bring back our brothers." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the conversation continued, the vision of what had occurred in their home began to materialize in their minds. Memories of fallen dragons, of struggles and sacrifices, infused them with more fervor.


    Purgatory had crossed a line, and the echo of its attack would resonate for generations. The flames of resistance needed to be fanned. Stone looked at Biacko, acknowledging his wisdom and courage.


    "I have gathered some of our strongest allies. If we form an alliance, we would not only reconquer what was taken from us, but we would prove that unity is more powerful than any adversity," he said.


    With that declaration, they began to plan strategies. The dragons would meet in the ancient cave of the elders, where they had forged ancestral pacts. They shared stories of bravery and glory, and little by little, trust began to be reborn.


    After hours of discussion, Biacko felt the weight of responsibility fall on his shoulders. It was a monumental task, but he was not alone. Every dragon present felt the burning of commitment and the need to fight for their home.


    "We will head to the cave under the full moon," Biacko decreed, raising his voice above the murmur and continuing, "There, our brothers have a chance to gather and share their strength."


    The night was falling, and as they prepared to leave, a soft wind blew through them. The dying leaves of the trees danced softly, almost as if the spirit of the forest itself was listening to their promises of battle.


    As they crossed the desolate terrain, the glow of renewed hope began to lighten their hearts. It would not be easy, the path would be filled with obstacles and sacrifices, but Biacko knew that they carried with them the strength of every fallen dragon, who would raise their voice through their wings.


    As they reached the cave, the air was filled with nervous murmurs and the rustling of scales. Dragons from different clans were gathering, each carrying their own story of pain and loss, yet one common thread united them: the desire to restore peace to their home. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    It was then that Biacko stepped forward, his imposing figure illuminated by the silver light streaming in from the cave entrance. "Brothers, sisters, we have been beaten and wounded, but this is not the end. Purgatory wants to divide us, but we are stronger together. Those who have fallen have done nothing but light our flames."


    A murmur of agreement spread through the crowd. Determination was beginning to build, and the spark of hope was once again shining. "A new era is coming!" Stone shouted, his wings spread in a gesture of defiance. "We will claim what belongs to us! For those who fought and fell!"


    The cave echoed with the cry of dragons joining their cause, and the energies of the cave vibrated with unmatched strength, yet Biacko knew this was only the beginning. As the first light of the new day peeked over the horizon, Biacko looked at Lugia and then at his family.


    The union of the dragons was destined to prevail if they could put mistrust behind them and move forward together. After all, each dragon was a guardian; together, they would be an indomitable army.


    The battle would not only be for their territory, but for the soul of their species. And with every beat of their wings and every roar that echoed through the sky, the echoes of war would reinforce their resolve to protect Andrew and his legacy.


    With renewed determination, the group of dragons prepared to march. They were ready to face Purgatory and confront its dark designs. War would not destroy them; on the contrary, it would turn them into legends that would tell their story for eons.


    And so, under the dawning light, Biacko and his fellow pilots flew to meet their destiny, a destiny that would change the course of their history and that of the world they knew.


    Biacko had taken the leadership of the dragons in the absence of Crhono and Sohei, but he didn''t feel bad about it, because he didn''t plan on taking power or anything like that. His goals were noble and sincere.


    He just wanted to finish off Purgatory once and for all and he wanted to take the initiative. Unfortunately, they didn''t know where the remnants of this organization were hiding, but there was a way to find them.


    Although the dragons were ready to fly to the battlefield. At the moment they had no enemy in sight and no place to fight, so they just grouped together and began to repair the damaged territory.


    The goal of the meeting and everything else is to put everyone in context and unite their forces. Now with just one comment, all the dragons will fly in unison and destroy their enemies.


    A force of that magnitude is not easy to ignore, much less defeat. In short, they were organizing everything before the return of Crhono and Sohei, because the moment they returned, the battle would surely break out.


    On the other hand, Andrew, after spending a passionate night with his wives, woke up refreshed and approached Zaros'' study to talk. There were many things to be defined, not to mention that Andrew wanted to know what happened with the dragons.


    Zaros has a formidable intelligence network and allies that allow him to know the details of things that happened in faraway places and Andrew wanted to know what had happened.


    However, the moment he entered Zaros'' study, he not only saw him and his butler Lucian, but Damon and Abigale were present. Andrew immediately understood the reason and could only smile bitterly, because he understood the subject he had to address.

 Chapter 733 - CHAPTER 732

    Andrew had already told Zaros of his decision to take Helga and Layla as his wives and Andrew''s wives during these 6 months had conditioned Damon and Abigale.


    They had not been told about this arrangement, but Andrew would talk to them about a very important issue. Damon and Abigale are not stupid, they have already noticed their daughters'' tendencies towards Andrew.


    It was evident that the two vampires had feelings for Andrew and although Andrew needed the push of his wives to realize it, it was something he could not continue to run away from. Not only did Andrew need to expand his harem to become stronger, but he also had feelings for them. They were not strong, but the same had happened with Victoria.


    In fact, with all his wives it was the same operation. It all started slowly with Andrew acting like a fool for not realizing it and always needing someone to intervene, but he had to stop running away.


    His good boy mentality had to disappear and act more like the candidate for god Eros. Seeing that Damon and Abigale were present, he understood that it was time to broach the subject.


    Zaros who knew the implications of his granddaughters being engaged to Andrew was okay with the arrangement, but his condition was that Andrew would tell Damon and Abigale what it entailed.


    It wasn''t hard for Zaros to tell his son and daughter-in-law about the fact that Andrew is a god candidate. He could even tell them the consequences of this relationship, but he never did.


    Zaros had been loyal and respectful of not telling Andrew''s secret and he appreciated him for that. Obviously engaging his relatives with Andrew would bring him benefits and he could push for it to happen, but unlike Draneg and the others, he wasn''t selfish.


    In his mind, that wasn''t his secret and he wouldn''t sell his granddaughters just for benefits. Like Kael, Draneg, and the others, Zaros also wanted to ascend as a god and Andrew was his ticket, but he wasn''t desperate enough to play that card.


    "Hello, Uncle Damon, and Aunt Abigale," Andrew greeted in a friendly tone and even called them uncle and aunt, showing that he wanted to be close. Damon and Abigale immediately noticed the change in his approach.


    They already knew that Andrew intended to be close, as he had intentions with their daughters and they did not oppose it. Many powerful families performed political marriages, but within the Pixoy family things were different.


    Having a being like Zaros behind them, they did not need this type of arrangement and preferred relationships to be based on affection and respect for the individuals, so they were not against what their daughters wanted.


    This did not mean that they would allow them to mess with whoever they wanted. There were conditions, but Andrew in the eyes of Damon and Abigale was a good match. They did not know the details, but they had solid grounds to believe in Andrew.


    His business is not the most respectable and they knew that he had many enemies. They also understood that Andrew was somehow part of the war against Purgatory and the fallen god, but there was something that made them trust Andrew.


    Their main guarantee was Zaros. From the moment Andrew appeared, Zaros had always treated him with respect and even instructed them to be kind to him, so there was something special about Andrew.


    Their trust in Zaros was so great that they had no doubt that Andrew was special, the problem was that they didn''t know what made him special. If they had lived through the war a thousand years ago, they would understand immediately, but at that time, they hadn''t been born yet. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The point is that they agree with Andrew and his daughter''s relationship, but they need to know Andrew''s secret. Zaros made it clear and so did Damon and Abigale, so Andrew was willing.


    Seeing their expressions, Andrew understood that they were waiting for him to speak. However, Andrew did not start with that topic right away. He first looked at Zaros and asked, "Grandpa Zaros, how is the situation in the dragon territory?"


    Just like with Damon and Abigale, Andrew addressed Zaros with greater familiarity, which made him smile. He knew this was because Andrew had already decided to tell everything.


    Still, he understood that Andrew wanted to talk about the general matters first before talking about the personal ones. He thought it was fine and began to tell him, "Purgatory attacked intending to steal the remnants of the fallen god."


    Pausing, Zaros took some wine and continued, "It seems that it was the main force of Purgatory, but they were stopped by the dragon king Stone and the dragon queen Electra". Andrew knew that there were 5 dragon kings counting Biacko and while he didn''t know the other 4, he knew they existed, so he wasn''t surprised when Zaros mentioned two of them.


    "In the battle, the leaders of Purgatory who attacked us in Rios couldn''t be sighted, so there is some concern, but other than that, the dragons dealt a heavy blow to Purgatory," Zaros said.


    Taking a breath, Zaros continued, "According to the information I know, Purgatory is now almost eliminated, but the absence of those who attacked us is worrying". Andrew understood Zaros'' reasoning. Those who had attacked them had fragments of the fallen god''s remnants, so they couldn''t compare to the others.


    They were more dangerous and unpredictable. While the dark arts that the members of Purgatory practiced were dangerous, they were nothing compared to those infected by the fallen god''s corruption.


    "What about Elder Crhono and Sohei?" Andrew continued to ask, to which Zaros replied, "They are still in the sacred area looking for the materials needed for the youth dew. I guess they don''t know the situation." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew knew about this sacred area and knew that it was difficult to sense the outside inside it. Biacko had told him during training, that even beings like Crhono had to be alert there.


    With all this concluded Andrew turned to look at Damon and Abigale. It was time to tell them his secret. They did not fully understand Zaros and Andrew''s conversation, as they did not know many things.


    As said, they are not from the time of the war a thousand years ago, so they are in the dark about different matters. Zaros had not told them much, as it was not necessary, not to mention that they did not have the strength to be aware.


    When Andrew met them, Damon and Abigale were powerful beings, but now, they were weaker than him. Andrew took a deep breath and started to speak, "Uncle, Aunt, I want to take Helga and Layla as my wives."


    Although they already knew this, they still needed Andrew to say it and so he did, which showed his respect for them. They were not surprised, as things were obvious. They remained silent and waited for Andrew to continue, "Grandpa Zaros, told me that he was not against it, but I needed your approval and for that, I had to tell you my secrets."


    They had already discussed this with Zaros, so they continued in silence. Andrew noticing this, just smiled and started to tell them. Without any rush and in the simplest way, he told them everything about himself.


    Obviously, he did not tell them about his abilities and similar things, because even for the family, he had to keep his trump cards. It is not that he does not trust them, it is just that this world has too many strange abilities.


    The possibility that one of these abilities would affect them and reveal their trump cards stopped Andrew. Damon, Abigale, and even Zaros could understand that, so they didn''t hold that issue against him.


    Andrew told them that he was a candidate for the god Eros. He explained his domain to them, and although he didn''t tell them about his abilities, he gave them an idea of ??what he was and what he could do. He also told them about how he had obtained a new divinity that allowed him to control water.


    Damon and Abigale could no longer keep their expressions calm. They expected Andrew to be special, but not to this extent. They even looked at Zaros as if asking him if what he said was true.


    Seeing that Zaros only smiled, they understood that there were no lies mixed in, which surprised them even more. They were even proud of their daughters for choosing so well the man they fell in love with.


    It is true that the Pixoy family does not promote political marriages trying to gain benefits, but that did not mean that if they could get them, they would not take them, so they understood what it meant to have Andrew as a son-in-law.


    They asked a lot of questions and Andrew answered them all calmly. Although everything seemed good, there were also some not-so-good things. Andrew had to tell them that when Helga and Layla became his wives, they would ascend with him when the time came.


    This was important because it meant that they would eventually separate, perhaps never to see each other again. This saddened the vampire couple, but if that was what their daughters wanted, they would not prevent it.


    After all the explanation, Damon and Abigale were calmer. They had understood the reason why Zaros always asked them to be kind and create a good relationship with him and above all they were happy that their daughters found someone so special for them.

 Chapter 734 - CHAPTER 733

    The conversation continued due to small questions that Damon and Abigale had about Andrew, his relationship with his daughters, and everything related to the subject of Purgatory and the fallen god.


    Being the dukes of Cannes and relatives of Zaros, it is obvious that they knew more about the subject than most, but they were still in the dark about many aspects. In fact, Andrew himself is in the dark about many things, because as important as his role in this battle and situation was, the reality is that, to date, he is a prot¨¦g¨¦.


    It is Crhono who leads this movement with his dragons and other demigods, of which Zaros is a central part. Andrew has become stronger, but that is something from recent times and he is not yet powerful enough to influence.


    Even so, since Andrew had been honest with Damon and Abigale, Zaros decided to tell him some things that they still did not know. Among this he told them, was the meeting of demigods.


    Andrew had met Kael, Asha, Theron, Lyria, and Draneg, but they were just the leaders, as they were the most powerful and oldest, but not the only ones who were fighting against Purgatory.


    These other demigods seemed inactive, as they had never appeared in any of the important battles, but they actually played an important role in this war. They were the containment barrier of the countries. The power of Purgatory was too great.


    The countries, empires, and kingdoms of this continent are no match for this organization. That is why these demigods safeguard the integrity of these countries. Indeed, they cannot protect everything, as cases like Tripia have occurred, but it does not change the fact that they are maintaining the balance.


    Andrew only knows of Purgatory''s major attacks, but he does not know that intending to cause chaos, Purgatory had made countless plots in different countries that were stopped thanks to these demigods.


    There was the situation of how the members of Purgatory had attacked different clans of beastmen, elves, and demons. How they had used dark magic and forbidden rituals to control them and generate chaos.


    It was thanks to this that Andrew understood what had happened to Ayla''s clan. It was obvious that the harpies had been attacked by Purgatory and forced to fight with other races.


    All with the aim of bringing chaos to the world. If they only wanted that, although atrocious it was understandable, there were always existences that preferred to see everything burn, but Purgatory only did this to create a distraction.


    This made them even more cruel, because all that death and destruction, just to hide their true movements was tragic. After several hours of conversation, they reached the last point.


    Andrew had already assured them that Jasper, Helga, and Layla were safe, but they had not seen them for a long time and wanted to know when they would return, so Andrew assured them that in a couple of days, he would bring them.


    Although Andrew didn''t tell them about his teleportation ability, he did tell them that he had many special abilities when establishing a temple. Zaros, although he knows a little, doesn''t know everything about the subject, but he believes him.


    If Zaros believed, Damon and Abigale did too, so they were patient and waited for Andrew to bring his children back. The truth is that Andrew hadn''t realized that more than 6 months had passed since the vampires saw their relatives.


    When Andrew decided to go train, he thought it would take a few weeks at most, but it was extended. It was normal for Damon and Abigale to worry about their children, even when they had contact with them.


    Andrew''s wives were here, yes it was easy to send them letters through messenger falcons, but it''s not the same to talk through letters as to have a conversation in person. To be honest, Andrew could just teleport them instantly from the newly built Cannes Palace, but he said it would take a few days, as he had to put things in order before doing so.


    She had to organize her employees, rand eturn her concubines and apostles to their residences, among other things. Nadila and Yuri ran pleasure houses and had been away for a long time, which was not good.


    Fortunately, the Celestial Palaces of Cannaris and Dunnas had helped their businesses, after Candice sent them a letter, so they could rest easy. Well, they had rest from the fact that their business had not been lost, but they had no peace of mind since they were not present. The Amazons also had obligations in the forest, so they had to return.


    Sonia did not have anything important, since she was Andrew''s employee, but he had separated her from her elf wife for a long time and the little writer needed to see her, so Andrew had to make her return.


    Only Seraphine was fine. She is a demigoddess and had no problem leaving shortly after Andrew left for training, so she had already returned to the Succubus Palace.


    What Andrew didn''t know was that while he was away, a strange situation occurred in Dunnas. Jasper, Helga, and Layla, despite being brought by Andrew, are the children of the Dukes of Cannes.


    Arriving at the capital of Dunnas and going unnoticed was impossible, since technically, they were practically princes and princesses of another country. The royal family of Dunnas could not ignore them.


    This is why even though the three of them are Andrew''s guests, they cannot stay in the Dunnas palace. It would look bad for them to live in a pleasure house with their status.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dunnas is very open-minded when it comes to sexual matters, but there are limits, especially for people of higher status. Visiting a pleasure house frequently is not abnormal here, but living in one is another matter.


    It was for this very reason that Victoria had to give up her title, as not only could she not leave any offspring for the succession of her family, but the rumors of her being linked to the owner of a pleasure house and living in it were not good.


    Fortunately, Andrew had already explained the situation to them before leaving and Emaliene, Daphne, Diana, and Ariza took charge of taking care of them and even allowed them to live in the royal palace.


    They did not expect Andrew to take so long, but the three vampires were not rude, so these women did not say anything. In fact, they had become very close. Helga and Diana, who seemed to share the same mental age despite their age difference, became friends.


    The same happened between Layla and Ariza, but the most surprising thing was Jasper. Jasper, despite being very old, has a mental age similar to Andrew''s, meaning he can be considered young.


    Seeing that his sisters were hanging out with the queen and princess of Dunnas, he decided to look for his counterpart. Unfortunately, it wasn''t easy to find, or at least what he was looking for, and what he found were two very different things.


    He just wanted a friend to hang out with, but he ended up getting together with Ariza and her sister Layla. This led to them getting closer and before they knew it, the vampire and the princess had fallen in love. Layla was actually a bit to blame there, as she was the one who practically paired them up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The point is that they both loved each other and weren''t a bad couple, but their positions were a bit problematic. At the time he didn''t know it, but his two sisters would be engaged to Andrew.


    When Andrew ascends, they would leave with him, leaving him as the sole successor to the Duchy of Cannes. On the other hand, Ariza is the only princess of Dunnas and the future queen.


    In short, they were both the only successors to their territories and the relationship between them was problematic. If their territories were neighbors, there would be no problem, as they could unite and create a new country.


    The problem was that they were far away and neither of them could leave their homeland. Ariza had to take the throne and Jasper the title of duke. She could not go to Cannes and leave Dunnas and Jasper could not leave Cannes and come to Dunnas.


    They did not know it, but Andrew''s appearance was what brought them together, but she realized that it would also separate them. Still, for the moment they were unaware of the situation and simply enjoyed each other''s company.


    Daphne and Diana were actually happy with this couple because they knew that Jasper, despite being a vampire, was a good man and quite talented, which was good for them.


    They had concerns about how the marriage negotiations would develop, but they were optimistic. They also did not know about the disaster that Andrew caused with his interference.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had arrived with his wives, concubines, and apostles to the new Palace of Cannes. He had already christened it as a temple, but apart from all the luxuries and furniture, there was nothing.


    At this time, the building was built much more majestically than the previous one, with many luxuries and amenities. It only needed the staff and it could open for business again.


    Even though it had been rebuilt, Andrew felt a little sad when he saw the place. It wasn''t that the fact that it was different from the previous one made him sad, but that it wasn''t the same place.


    He had lost that temple and even though he reestablished it in the same place, it wasn''t the same feeling. If you lose a child, no matter how many more you have, you will still feel pain from the loss.

 Chapter 735 - CHAPTER 734

    After a brief moment of reflection, Andrew got to work. The establishment was ready, but with no one living there, dust began to accumulate and what was not used was damaged. Andrew intended to get this place up and running again.


    It was larger than the previous palace in Cannes, so it was convenient to hire more employees, but Andrew did not decide to do that. First, he had to organize things properly. Quickly, he teleported to Dunnas Palace, where he had left his employees when they fled from Purgatory''s attack.


    These employees had not been idle. While their services were not needed at Dunnas Palace, as there were too many to put to work there, Andrew''s managers had done a good job of keeping them busy.


    Since they had Andrew''s privilege of teleporting people to other Celestial Palaces, they slowly brought the employees to the different places where they were needed. It certainly took them a long time, as they can''t teleport many people at once and consecutively as Andrew does, but they still managed it.


    Even though they weren''t idle, that didn''t mean they were doing important work. They didn''t really have many responsibilities, as the other Heavenly Palaces were fully staffed. That''s why Andrew had to bring them back, as they weren''t doing enough for what he paid them. Even though Andrew was the one who had brought them here, he couldn''t abandon them.


    In a way, they were forced to migrate because of him, and even though not doing so would only result in injuries or perhaps death, in the first place, the city of Cannes was attacked by Andrew''s enemies, so, in the end, it all fell on him.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Even though getting his employees back was necessary and imperative, it wasn''t the first thing he had to do. The first thing he did was take Nadila to Cannaris and then let Yuri return to his business.


    He also took his Amazon concubines back to the Forest Palace. On the other hand, his guardians were worried, as they had not seen Andrew in months and although they knew what he was doing, they still sighed in relief upon seeing him.


    Andrew apologized to all of them, as he had not taken them into account when making his decisions. He held a meeting and explained everything that had happened up to that point.


    Even though his guardians were far away, they were not idle. Although to a lesser extent, the absorption of the divinity of the remnants of the deceased god in the Land of Rivers also benefited them.


    Sansa who had been one step away from the demigod level, reached that level and even exceeded it a little. Her power was superior to Andrew''s currently, which was welcome news. Oliver also had a great improvement.


    He had reached the demigod level and was on par in strength with Andrew, but had more combat experience. Castor was left behind a little, but he is still one step away from reaching the demigod realm.


    The others had some improvements, but nothing notable or that could make a difference. Another event that occurred in his absence was the birth of Vala and Castor''s son.


    Seeing the chubby baby, full of vitality, Andrew smiled genuinely. Castor is his guardian, but that status never surpassed that of a sworn brother, they had since they were children, so he was happy for him.


    As brothers, they made this child Andrew''s nephew, so he was happy. Andrew''s children had also grown a lot in these few months, as they were different from normal children. It''s not as if they had become teenagers or anything, it''s just that their minds were faster and more flexible, which gave the impression that they were older than their actual age.


    Furthermore, these little ones were happy to see their father and mothers, because as intelligent and mature as they seemed, they were still children and not seeing their parents for months made them sad. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now it seemed that they did not want to be separated from them. Another person that Andrew had forgotten was Vaelyra. The young dragon had come with them during the attack of Purgatory and had stayed in Dunnas.


    Andrew had really forgotten about her presence and not because he did not pay attention to her, but because being with Lugia and Biacko for so long, he did not remember that there was also a young dragon nearby.


    He had to apologize to her for the snub and even promised her a date. Andrew was not stupid and knew the reason why the dragon had asked for such compensation. Besides, Crhono had already warned him, he just did not expect Vaelyra to have feelings for him, like Helga and Layla.


    "I guess this one could enter the harem too," was what Andrew thought. After talking to everyone and recounting the latest events, Andrew went to pick up his employees scattered in different countries and took them back to the rebuilt Cannes Palace.


    Helena and Sonia were waiting for them there and organized them with Carmen''s help to clean up the establishment. Candice and Carolina with Damon''s help negotiated with different businesses to supply the warehouses with food and liquor.


    Since they were planning to open the doors to business, getting the suppliers back was imperative. Everything moved quickly and in less than a day, everything seemed to be functional again.


    Even the inhabitants of Cannes noticed that Andrew''s pleasure house was about to open its doors again. The rumors from 6 months ago had already been forgotten and they only remembered the good things.


    Just as Candice had said, the inhabitants of Cannes now saw Andrew as the one who helped rebuild the city, who created the shopping malls, and even remembered the wonderful services he provided before the attack.


    Even though everything was ready, Andrew did not open the doors to business immediately. He took a few days off, or at least his employees did, as they needed to clear up some things.


    They had family and friends in Cannes. However, after the attack, they didn''t know their status or whereabouts, so Andrew gave them a few days off to put their personal affairs in order.


    Meanwhile, Andrew returned to Dunnas, to look for Jasper, Helga, and Layla. He already knew that the three vampires were staying at the Dunnas royal palace, so he went there directly.


    Now he didn''t need anyone''s protection, as he was strong enough to take care of himself. In addition, the Dunnas royal family was close, so there was nothing to fear. Upon arriving at the Dunnas Palace, he was greeted with the familiar warmth of Diana, Daphne, and Ariza. Even Emaliene greeted him warmly, noticing his great improvement in strength instantly.


    This made her very happy, because the stronger Andrew was, the better his chances were when the decisive moment came. They chatted for a while and even invited Jasper, Helga, and Layla.


    In any other place, a meeting of characters with statuses like theirs would be considered a very high-level meeting, but strangely, everyone present felt like it was a family reunion.


    Andrew took advantage of the moment to tell them about the things that had happened. Although he told them everything related to the battles of Purgatory, the dragons, and so on, he did not say anything about his status as a god candidate.


    Although Diana, Daphne, and Emaliene knew about this, Andrew still had to discuss the issue of engagement with Helga and Layla, so he could not tell these things when there were so many people outside that relationship.


    Andrew did not intend to hide this from them, it was just that it was not the time to reveal it. After he finished telling them everything that had happened, only Emaliene remained calm.


    She is very experienced, so she was not surprised by the events told by Andrew, but the others were stupefied by the news. Not only were they shocked because of the changes they generated, but because of the level of strength that broke their understanding.


    Obviously, they had a lot of questions, but no one asked them, at least not before Emaliene asked hers. She knows the situation better, so her questions weren''t many. After Andrew cleared up their doubts, Emaliene left, knowing that her presence made them uncomfortable.


    As much as they tried to hide it, she was a demigoddess of over a thousand years, which made them nervous. Now that she was gone, everyone else started asking everything they could. Jasper, Helga, and Layla were mainly asking about their parents and grandfather, as well as the state of the city.


    Daphne and Diana, for their part, asked more about what might happen in the future. Andrew answered as much as he could and after a while, the conversation ended and Andrew was ready to have the conversation about engagement with the two vampires.


    Everyone was surprised when Andrew asked Helga and Layla to accompany him for a ride. Jasper even wanted to join, but Andrew rejected him, saying that he needed to discuss something of vital importance with them.


    Despite his reluctance, Jasper agreed and decided to spend some time alone with Ariza, since they are a couple, albeit informal. Andrew took Helga and Layla to the carriage and returned to Dunnas Palace, as there was no better place to discuss this topic than his own home.

 Chapter 736 - CHAPTER 735

    Although Andrew had some affection for these girls, it was not yet at the level of unconditional love like the one he had for his wives. He has simply awakened affection for them and so is ready to make them his partner.


    However, Andrew did not want to hide things from them as he did with Victoria at the time. He knew that his wife''s seal would not immediately show in Helga and Layla, as their affection was not as strong.


    Still, he did not intend to hide the secret of being a candidate for the god Eros from her. Although the situation of Helga and Layla is very similar to the situation he had with Victoria at the time, there were fundamental differences.


    The similarities were that they were in love with Andrew and he felt attraction and affection for them, but it was not love yet, just like when the engagement with Victoria was made. The two vampires are women from a noble family and have responsibilities and obligations, just like Victoria a noble who held the title of her family at that time.


    Finally, telling them his secret would create a threat not only to Andrew but to them as well. However, the differences were what made Andrew decide not to keep this matter from them.


    First, the entire Pixoy family already knows the fact that he is a god candidate, so the problems that his relatives could create disappear. It is true that Jasper does not know yet, but Andrew plans to tell him too.


    Also, his grandfather is Zaros, someone who has helped and protected him for a while, so, there was no reason to hide it. However, the most marked difference is Andrew''s current situation.


    When he met Victoria, he was still weak and without connections. It was a greater danger to tell her his secret since he had no way to defend himself in case it spread.


    This does not mean that Andrew does not trust them to keep this secret, but one can never be too cautious. Now, Andrew is a demigod, his most powerful guardians are also demigods, and he has many connections.


    Crhono, Zaros, Elidyr, Lugia, and Biacko, among many other powerful characters who support him, give him the confidence to face whatever comes. With these thoughts in mind, they arrived at Dunnas Palace.


    They did not enter through the main door but through the VIP entrance. Through this entrance, no one knew who was arriving, so it was convenient, although Andrew did not seek to hide his movements.


    In silence, the three of them walked to one of the VIP rooms, the largest and most luxurious, which was not really lent to clients, it was for Andrew and his relatives in case he needed it. The three of them entered the room and Andrew invited them to sit on the furniture arranged there. Despite the luxuries and comforts of the room, Helga and Layla were focused on Andrew.


    They had an idea of ??what they would talk about, but they were not sure and that is why they were attentive to what he said. Andrew wanted to offer them something to eat or drink, but seeing their serious expressions, he did not offer them anything.


    Their expressions said, "Talk quickly," so Andrew didn''t beat around the bush and after sitting on the couch in front of them, he began to tell them his intention to get engaged to both girls.


    Andrew had barely opened his mouth to tell them that he wanted to take them as fianc¨¦es when Helga and Layla jumped on him hugging and kissing him showing that they accepted.


    Andrew could only smile with irony, because these girls had accepted, without listening to what he had to say, but at the same time he was moved, because this only showed how much they loved him.


    With them in his arms, Andrew calmed them down and wiped away their tears of joy, so he could continue with what he wanted to say. Helga and Layla didn''t want to hear anything else, because what they wanted had been fulfilled, but when they heard Andrew''s words they were surprised.


    It is not easy to assimilate that the person you fell in love with is a future god and even more so an Eros god. The more Andrew told them about his identity, abilities, and limitations, the more surprised the vampires became.


    He didn''t leave anything out. He told them about his abilities, his strength, his relationships, his enemies, and his allies, and he even told them that his parents already knew about this identity and accepted his engagement.


    Although they were happy to hear this, they also felt a bit sad to learn that they would be separated from their family eventually. When Andrew ascended, so would they, and it would be difficult to see their relatives again.


    Despite that, they didn''t regret their feelings. They accepted that and decided to be Andrew''s wives. He didn''t tell them anything about the wife seals, not wanting them to worry about unnecessary things.


    It didn''t matter if they got married, not having the seal excluded you as a true wife, so at this moment Helga and Layla would not ascend with him, but if he told them, he could cause them to become obsessed with obtaining the wife seal.


    Andrew did not want that to happen, as it would be counterproductive. The seal appears when both parties share true love and that is not achieved by wanting something selfishly.


    While this talk was taking place, the sun was shining high in the sky of Dunnas, a majestic city whose grandeur was reflected in its luxury shopping center, a place where opulence and elegance were combined in perfect harmony.


    This shopping center, an architectural marvel of the medieval era, stood out for its polished stone arches, its golden statues, and its wide galleries adorned with silk tapestries. It was an exclusive destination, frequented by the nobility and the richest merchants in the region.


    Jasper and Ariza walked together down the main avenue of the mall, hand in hand. The young woman wore a dress of fine blue chiffon, with silver embroidery that sparkled in the sunlight.


    Her hair fell in soft waves over her shoulders, and her eyes reflected the excitement of exploring this place with Jasper. He, for his part, dressed in an elegant black velvet doublet and matching pants, with leather boots that echoed on the marble tiles.


    Their first stop was Madame Celeste''s boutique, the most prestigious dressmaker in the city after Andrew''s shop that Canna ran. The mannequins displayed silk dresses and suits embroidered with gold threads.


    Ariza could not hide her fascination, looking around at the exquisite designs. Jasper, with a warm smile, encouraged her to try on some of the dresses. "You must look so beautiful, princess," Jasper murmured, tucking a lock of Ariza''s hair behind his ear.


    Ariza smiled and allowed the shopmaids to help her try on a crimson dress with gold lace. When she left the fitting room, Jasper held his breath. "You are a dream come true," he whispered, taking her by the hand and gently turning her around to admire her from all angles. Ariza blushed and quickly returned to the fitting room.


    After choosing a few clothes, Jasper paid generously and they left the store, amid laughter and knowing glances. Their next destination was the luxury restaurant "The Palace of Flavors," a place known for its exquisite cuisine and aristocratic atmosphere.


    The tables were covered with embroidered linen tablecloths, and solid gold candles illuminated with a soft, warm light. A musician played a lute in the corner, creating a dreamlike atmosphere.


    They were greeted by the host, who guided them to a private room overlooking the central fountain, where colorful fish swam among water lilies. Jasper, ever attentive, pulled out the chair for Ariza to sit comfortably before taking his place across from her.


    The banquet began with a feast of delicacies: rye bread with spiced butter, a pumpkin soup with fresh herbs, and a main course of venison in blackberry sauce. The meal was accompanied by sweet wild grape wine, served in cut crystal goblets. Ariza enjoyed every bite, delighting in the exotic flavors and delicate textures.


    "This is all perfect," she said, lacing her fingers with Jasper''s on the table. "Nothing is too much trouble for you," he replied, leaning in to gently brush Ariza''s lips. The meal ended with a dessert of candied fruit and whipped cream, leaving them more than satisfied and ready for the last part of their date: a visit to Andrew''s massage parlor. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew had built his massage parlor as a haven of tranquility and pleasure for Dunnas'' most distinguished clients. The building, made of white marble with carved columns, emanated a heady aroma of incense and essential oils.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    As soon as Jasper and Ariza walked through the doors, they were greeted with smiles and courtesy. "Welcome to the Massage House," the host greeted with a slight nod and added, "We have prepared a special treatment for you."


    They are well-known here, Ariza being the princess and Jasper a distinguished guest of Andrew. They were led into a private room with cedar wood walls, where two stretchers covered with linen sheets awaited.


    Skilled masseurs, with hands trained in the most advanced techniques, began their work with delicate and precise movements. Ariza closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure as the scent of jasmine enveloped her.


    Jasper, for his part, let himself be carried away by the sensation of the warm oils relaxing every muscle in his body. Time seemed to stop in that place of peace and serenity. When the treatment came to an end, both felt renewed, with light bodies and hearts overflowing with happiness.


    As they left, the sky of Dunnas had already been painted in shades of orange and pink. Jasper took Ariza''s hand and pulled her towards him. "Today has been a wonderful day," he said, his voice full of tenderness.


    Ariza nodded, resting her head on his shoulder. "I would say it a thousand times with you," she said. Jasper smiled and, with a kiss on the forehead, led her out of the mall, ready to continue sharing their love in that dream world.

 Chapter 737 - CHAPTER 736

    While Jasper and Ariza were having their love date, things in the VIP room where Andrew, Helga, and Layla talked had heated up. The two vampires no longer cared about the consequences or problems, they were now releasing everything they had kept inside.


    They let themselves be carried away by their impulses and feelings and sat on Andrew''s lap, caressing his face and kissing his lips. Obviously, Andrew wasn''t going to stop them, in fact, he started to move his hands.


    Andrew''s hands ran over the vampires'' bodies like a stream of water descending from the mountains. Their breasts and asses were massaged over their clothes without any trace of shame.


    Soft muffled moans began to be heard throughout the room and little by little the situation intensified. In a few seconds, Helga being daring took Andrew''s entire front with decision.


    Layla felt displaced, but she didn''t fight with her sister for attention instead she positioned herself behind Andrew and caressed him from that position. Andrew was in the middle of two stunning beauties.


    It is not the first time that Andrew is in the middle of two women, as that is the daily bread in his room and with more women, but it was the first time with two such aggressive women.


    His wives sometimes take the initiative when it comes to sex, but none is as aggressive as them. Maybe Aki and Helena are the ones who come closest to him, but their aggressiveness is different.


    With Aki and Helena, it is a feeling of excessive lust, but at this moment, Andrew feels as if two predators are attacking him. It was not that they were causing him pain or attacking him, it was just a feeling.


    This is normal, because vampires despite being known as a cold-blooded race, the reality was quite the opposite, they are hot-blooded. They are a blood clan, they feed on it, so, the wilder they are, the more delicious the food.


    This doesn''t mean that vampires only have sex for the benefit of a delicious and pleasurable meal, but their innate instincts guide them toward it. Although in this world it is not unusual for sisters or close relatives to fall in love with the same man, it is still a little strange to have relations with a person alongside your familiar.


    However, this did not seem to affect Helga and Layla, who seemed to have practiced this before. Helga did not let go of Andrew''s lips and moved slightly in her body, wiggling her ass on Andrew''s cock.


    Layla was not idle either and her hands ran over Andrew''s lower abdomen, almost putting her hands between her sister and Andrew''s sexes. In a short time, the atmosphere changed so much that they felt that their clothes were in the way.


    Andrew was decisive and began to undress Helga who was in front of him and she did the same with Andrew. Layla who was in the back undressed herself because she wanted to be ready to enter at any moment.


    The vampires were so excited, they skipped the foreplay. The instant Andrew was naked and showed off his impressive cock, Helga wasted no time and sat on it. She is several centuries old, so she has experienced a lot, even though her personality does not reflect her age.


    She eagerly sat on Andrew''s cock and began to jump around like a bunny in the meadow. Her moans immediately became heard, as she rose and lowered her hips in euphoria, inserting Andrew''s thick, warm cock into her pussy. Although there was no foreplay, her pussy was wet.


    So wet that Andrew''s cock had no problem entering and sliding deep inside her. Andrew held Helga''s ass and with great skill supported her so that she would not fall with the wild movements he was making.


    The obscene sound of their intertwined sexes was only surpassed by Helga''s moans and their union splashed love nectar with each movement. Layla, not wanting to be left out of the game, crouched down behind Helga.


    As Andrew held Helga''s ass and lifted her up for support, Layla could fully see Andrew''s cock penetrating her sister''s pussy and without any hesitation, she moved her mouth closer.


    Her sister had taken the lead, so she decided to help her out a little so that she could finish faster and it would be her turn. Without any shame, Layla attached her mouth to the dripping union of Andrew and Helga''s sexes and began to lick.


    Feeling her sister''s tongue, Helga let out a cry of surprise but quickly got used to it and let him continue pleasuring her. It was strange to think that her younger sister was licking her so obscenely, but the pleasure quickly took control of those thoughts.


    On the other hand, Andrew didn''t mind. Although it was a new experience to fuck two vampires and especially two sisters, as a candidate for god Eros adapts quickly, especially when it comes to sex.


    With Helga jumping like crazy on his cock and Layla licking the junction of their sexes, Andrew let out a slight moan of pleasure, but he didn''t let himself be dominated. The two vampires were somewhat wild, but they were far from dominating Andrew.


    He had let Helga have fun for a while, but it was time to take control. It''s not that he minds his women taking the initiative, but this was the first time with Helga and Layla, that he couldn''t let himself be dominated.


    It was a matter of pride, he wanted to establish the hierarchy in the relationship and sex. He is the dominant one, now and always, was what he thought and without shame, he grabbed Helga''s ass hard and stood up. Andrew''s sudden rise surprised Layla, as she lost her target and Helga even more so as they were carrying her without removing the cock that was inside her.


    She quickly crossed her arms behind Andrew''s neck so as not to fall and when he noticed that she was held, Andrew began to walk until he reached the nearby bed. He laid Helga down on the bed and after a passionate kiss, he withdrew a little. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s not that he removed his cock from inside Helga, but rather he laid her on her back on the bed and he stood up to see her completely. He held her legs tightly and opening them as much as he could, he began to drill her violently.


    The slapping of their bodies colliding became audible and Helga''s vaginal juices splashed due to the violence with which Andrew was pushing his cock inside her, but the vampiress did not complain.


    She could not do it, because the pleasure was too intense. Now it was not she who was directing the show, but Andrew. She liked being the one to set the pace, but she had to admit that being the receiver didn''t feel bad.


    Andrew penetrated her hard until Helga couldn''t take it anymore and came. Layla, who was once again alone, watched with enthusiasm as her sister was fucked.


    Her hands instinctively went to her tits and pussy and she began to masturbate silently, without taking her eyes off the obscene scene. It was only when her sister reached orgasm and Andrew spoke that she woke up from her reverie.


    "Layla, come here and lie down next to your sister," Andrew said, waking Layla from her reverie. It even made her jump a little in surprise, as Andrew''s tone sounded authoritative.


    She had never heard it like that, but it wasn''t oppressive or annoying, in fact, she really liked the authority he exerted and quickly approached, lying down next to her sister and fearlessly spreading her legs as if inviting Andrew to enter.


    Seeing her, Andrew smiled slightly and, holding her legs, aligned his cock with Layla''s pussy and, just like his sister, penetrated her savagely. Her pussy was not as wet as Helga''s, but that was only at the beginning.


    Within seconds, her pussy began to secrete nectar from the extreme pleasure of feeling Andrew''s cock making its way inside her. Her moans were even louder than her sister''s.


    Layla was not as experienced in sex as her sister, but she had a lot of experience, but when she felt Andrew fucking her, she understood that none of the couples she had been with could compare.


    It was not a matter of size or movements, but of existence. Now with the sixth divine seal released, Andrew was existentially different. His mere existence excited women and during sex this situation was magnified.


    Layla felt as if a hot iron was introduced inside her, but only in terms of temperature, as it was not painful, just pleasurable. However, the sensation of feeling that extreme heat was uncontrollable.


    Now she understood why Helga hadn''t lasted long. This sensation was stronger than a mere mortal could bear and that''s why, in just a few minutes, Layla couldn''t take it anymore and reached orgasm. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Andrew wasn''t even close to finishing and he had already managed to make the two vampires cum. Still, Helga and Layla were far from defeated. It wasn''t that they thought they could defeat Andrew, but they would put up a fight.


    To be honest, when it comes to sex, there isn''t a single woman in this world who can hold out against Andrew, that''s why he needs a lot of women, so Helga and Layla didn''t expect to be able to completely satisfy Andrew, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t try hard.


    They didn''t care how many times they could cum that afternoon, but they had to make Andrew climax at least once or it would be too humiliating for them, so they gritted their teeth and attacked.


    Andrew could see the determined gleam in her eyes and even understood her intentions, which made him smile, but he didn''t back down and bravely took the attack from the two vampires.


    He had to admit that they are beautiful and erotic. They are also much more experienced than his other wives, even more than Helena who is the most experienced, but they were still no match.

 Chapter 738 - CHAPTER 737

    A little more than a couple of hours had passed and now Helga and Layla were exhausted on the bed breathing harshly, sweat running down their bodies and their crotches soaked in fluids.


    It was a mix between crystalline and white fluids, but both were sticky and there was no need to guess what they were. Although it was difficult, the vampires had achieved their goal. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they had to suffer the devastation of their pussies by Andrew for more than two hours, they made him cum. Even so, it was not before the two vampires came about four times each.


    That was how wild their afternoon was, but the girls were happy. The expressions of satisfaction could not be hidden and even though they had difficulty breathing, the pride of having achieved something great could still be noticed.


    Andrew could only smile while holding back the urge to laugh out loud because he found it hilarious that these girls felt so fulfilled for having made him cum. However, after a few moments of careful thought, Andrew realized something. It was indeed a great achievement, as he has now not only released his sixth divine seal but is a full-fledged demigod.


    His endurance now cannot be compared to that of mortals. That Helga and Layla managed to defeat him once was a great achievement, although useless if you think about it, as sex is not a competition.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    After thinking about this, Andrew did not think about the matter any further and went to bed with his two new wives to chat a bit. Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, Crhono, Sohei, and Draneg finally left the sacred zone with all the materials they needed to create the degraded youth dew.


    However, it only took a second outside the influence of the sacred zone for them to notice the great change that had occurred. Especially Crhono who knows every dragon in his clan. He could sense that the number of dragons had decreased and the territory where the dragons lived exuded a strange feeling of disorder and death.


    They did not have to think much to conclude that something had happened and quickly went to investigate. Under a sky tinged with gray, the atmosphere in the dragon territory was palpable, charged with a disturbing energy that seemed to fluctuate like air currents.


    Crhono, the leader of the dragons, moved with a determined step next to Sohei, the second most powerful dragon of the clan, and his demigod ally, Draneg. The wings of the dragons waved behind them like banners of determination, while the thick mist that covered the landscape prevented them from seeing beyond a few meters.


    The strange feeling of disorder that had begun to besiege the dragons was enough for these three warriors to decide to find out its origin. As they neared the heart of the draconic land, the echo of their footsteps resonated in the deathly silence that had replaced the usual sounds of nature.


    The trees, once vibrant and full of life, seemed to have lost their luster as if the very essence of life had been drained from this place. Finally, they reached the summit of a hill, where a large cave opened before them, deep shadows dancing within.


    Crhono led the way, guided by his instinct, and upon entering, they were met with a sight that took their breath away. In the background, visible through the gloom, were the dragon kings: Stone and Electra.


    Their majesty was undeniable, even amidst the chaos they had witnessed. Crhono approached with his head held high, while his companions followed behind with an air of significant respect.


    "Stone, Electra," Crhono greeted in a firm tone and added, "We have sensed the disorder in our lands and have come to learn the cause." Stone, a dragon with brown scales like the earth that forms the mountains, stood up with a gesture that combined authority and tiredness.


    His eyes flashed like steel under the sun, and his voice resonated with a powerful depth. "Crhono, Sohei, Draneg," he began. "The calm we knew has been violently interrupted by a Purgatory organization. They have attempted to seize the remnants of the fallen god, a task we believed impossible, but which they undertook with a ferocity we did not expect."


    Electra, who had always been the perfect balance to the strength of her consort, intervened with a softness that contrasted with the seriousness of the situation. Her voice was like a whisper among the flames.


    "Purgatory are cunning and ruthless; they used our peace to their advantage. They infiltrated among us, sowing discord and distrust. It was during the darkest nights that they launched their attack, trying to throw us into confusion."


    "But they didn''t count on our unity," Stone continued, a slight glow of pride in his words. As he added, "We quickly organized ourselves. Every dragon, large and small, rallied under our banner. We had never seen such a display of bravery; we fought together with fire in our hearts and the wind at our back."


    Sohei, intrigued by the details of the confrontation, asked a pointed question. "What happened on the battlefield? Don''t tell me they were stubborn. With the power they had, they should have considered themselves undefeated."


    Electra ran a delicate claw through her mane, ruefully recalling the moments they had lived through. "At first, yes; they underestimated us. It was a fatal mistake on their part. In each engagement, the dragons demonstrated their mastery in the art of combat, using the terrain to our advantage."


    He paused and continued, "However, Purgatory is not just an organization; it is a cult with almost unlimited resources. A shadow army, allowing them to fight back with even greater violence."


    Stone leaned forward, his scales glistening faintly in the dim light. "Their forces were deployed on multiple fronts. Their leaders carried out tactics that surprised us. They created illusions, and altered our surroundings, causing even the heavens to turn against us. But we¡­ we are dragons. We withstood each onslaught with strength."


    Draneg, the demigod, watched intently with deep interest. He noticed that the wounds the two kings bore were more than physical; they were scars from the recent war. "And their casualties?" he asked in a soft tone, adding, "Any victory comes at the cost of sacrifice." Stone looked down, his expression turning grim.


    "We lost much. Many of our brothers and sisters are brave dragons who fought to the very end. When the battle fell, the ground was stained with the blood of those who defended our home. The bloodlines of fire and thunder gave in."


    Electra nodded, her face marked by the emotions his words evoked. "The hardest thing was seeing families mourn. For a dragon, family is everything. From the elderly to the unborn young, we all carry the weight of loss in our hearts. But in adversity, we find strength. We come together more than ever."


    Crhono listened intently, feeling the king''s words resonate in his soul. They represented hope, strength, and a glorious past that could not be forgotten. "And what about the Purgatory organization?" he asked. "How are they now after the defeat?" he asked. Stone looked up, and in his eyes, there was fire, a spark of reborn determination.


    "They suffered a heavy blow, that is certain, however, we cannot let our guard down. Although weakened, they are still active. They will seek revenge. In fact, I can feel their lurking presence even here."


    Electra placed a hand on her consort''s claw, acting as an anchor in the storm of uncertainty. "We must rebuild. Strengthen our defenses and strengthen our bonds. Also call upon the allied clans, for the war is not over. The hardest test is yet to come."


    Draneg, who had been motionless in contemplation, finally spoke. "Your voice is valid. Together, we can unite all those in danger. Let this act of war not be just the echo of desolation, but the call for unity among all races."


    Crhono''s gaze rose to the horizon, where the sun was beginning to break through the clouds, casting golden lights over the devastated landscape. Hope shone faintly, but firmly. "We will fight again, not for ourselves, but for all who believe in a world where dragons rule the skies again without fear," he said majestically.


    Together, Crhono, Sohei, and Draneg, along with Stone and Electra, understood that true strength lies in the union of their hearts. Peace might be broken, but the flame burning within them would never waver.


    It is true that they lost a lot in the battle, but Crhono who assessed the situation coldly, had noticed that the dragons performed well, as not many lives were lost, and although the territory was shattered, it was something that could be recovered.


    What bothered him was that a battle like this could not go unnoticed by the demigods of the continent, however, they did not lend their help. Stone and Electra told him that Biacko, Lugia, and the other dragons protecting Andrew had already come, but had returned to their mission.


    They also reported that Zaros and Elidyr had sent their good intentions, but it was impossible for them to leave their homes for fear that Purgatory would attack them as well, and Crhono understood that.


    Crhono''s anger was not with them, but with Kael, Asha, Theron, and Lyria, for not helping in times of need. Draneg belonged to that group, but he was better, for he was with them.


    Now he understood that Andrew''s decision to prefer Draneg as an ally even though he seemed the worst among them was right. These times call for unity, but these four were not worthy.

 Chapter 739 - CHAPTER 738

    The winds swept strongly across the vast expanse of the continent, carrying with them whispered words, and echoes that transformed into stories, legends, and fears. News of the titanic battle between the dragons and the organization known as Purgatory spread like a raging fire.


    Illuminating the darkness of the unknown with the glow of fascination. Although the dragons remained silent, hidden in their majestic shelters, people found comfort in the elaborate tales and reinterpretations of what happened on the battlefield.


    In the hot lands of Dunnas, where the dunes rose like frozen waves and the sun was an omnipresent witness, rumors became epic stories shared around campfires. The inhabitants of the desert spoke of a battle where the dragons not only fought for their existence but also defended the freedom of all beings in the world.


    It was said that a dragon from the deep blue, named Zalstrak, had summoned a sandstorm so powerful that it scattered the warriors of Purgatory like leaves in the wind. The stories grew in splendor; elders told of the sand turning gold during battle as if imbued with the essence of Dragonfire.


    Creatures of the desert began marking the sand with symbols, believing them to be the signs of a new age, an age where dragons would be eternally revered as the saviors of the continent. As far as the cold, deep mountains of Cannaris, where echoes rang in the caverns and forges never ceased, the tales came as a constant murmur among the dwarves.


    Known for their love of drink and their tendency to exaggerate tales, the dwarves reported that dragons had torn Purgatory apart with such ferocity that each breath turned to fire and melted the metal of their armor like wax.


    The taverns were filled with laughter and toasts raised to the victory of the dragons. It was claimed that a silver-scaled dragoness named Ilthara had descended from above, crushing the fortress of Purgatory with her enormous body.


    A dwarf, with a jug in his hand, proclaimed that his axe had been illuminated by the light of the dragons, a memorable day in which the bravery of these mythical beings had become a legend in every corner of his mountain kingdom.


    Along the crystal-clear waters of the country of Rios, rumors flowed like the water itself that meandered through the valleys. The riverside communities were filled with expectations and renewed hope.


    According to the stories told in the riverside cafes, the dragons had made a pact with nature itself to protect the balance of the continent. Dragons were said to have been seen circling above rivers, creating vortices of water that cleared the air of the darkness that Purgatory had brought with it.


    The first rains of the season were interpreted as a sign of the dragons'' protection, and farmers offered offerings of wildflowers and grains on the banks. Villages held festivals in honor of the dragons'' victory, dancing beneath a starry sky, filled with joy and gratitude.


    In the elven realm, where magic flourished and trees whispered secrets to the wind, news of the dragons'' victory was greeted with harmonious song. The elves, long-lived and wise, saw the outcome of the battle as a sign that nature continued to prevail over greed and destruction. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ceremonies were held in forest glades, where elven singers told the story of how dragons joined the forces of nature. Yet in their hearts, there was also fear, for the elves knew that peace was short-lived.


    Still, as hummingbirds danced around and the full moon illuminated their faces, they vowed to themselves to preserve that victory, knowing that they must stand united, not only to celebrate the dragons'' victory but to protect the harmony of their home.


    The beastmen''s prairie was filled with a visceral roar as the rumors reached them. The beastmen warriors, known for their connection to the primal essence of the land, felt the pulse of victory in their veins.


    It was said that the dragons had summoned ancient spirits of the prairie to aid them in the fight against Purgatory. As night fell, the beastmen gathered in tribes, telling tales of draconic heroes who had fought valiantly, filled with honor and ferocity.


    Campfires lit up their faces as they began to reenact the battle with intense cries and movements. To them, this victory meant more than the defeat of an organization: it symbolized the union between the mythic and the carnal, the recognition that every creature, great or small, had a role to play in the circle of life.


    Beyond these kingdoms, other countries also resonated with the rumors. On the ivory islands of Iltara, merchants filled their ships with goods decorated with draconic icons, convinced that the good fortune of the dragons would smile upon them.


    Sails billowed white as a symbol of hope for a prosperous future, where association with dragons would be synonymous with success. In Morwen, the country of wizards, knowledge of the victory gave rise to intense debates.


    Magic academies began to investigate how the dragons had managed to defeat Purgatory, speculating on ancient enchantments and divine powers. Intrigued, the mages gathered together in a council, seeking ways to establish a closer relationship with the dragons, sensing that such contact could allow new forms of magic to flourish.


    Yet amidst all this celebration and narrative, there was an underlying reality. Though the dragons had won, the echoes of battle resonated across the continent as a chilling reminder of the fragility of peace.


    The rumors, though far from the complete truth, fostered a connection that would endure over time. The war had left scars, and many wondered if Purgatory would rise from its ashes, ready to challenge the dragons once more.


    As the days passed, the communities continued to build their narrative around victory. The dragons, though not visible, were beginning to be regarded as more than just legends; they became symbols of strength, resilience, and hope.


    The murmurs that ran through the continent transformed into an anthem, one that would echo through the skies and reverberate in the hearts of those who believed in the impossible.


    And so, the continent watched in amazement as a new world awoke, where the shadow of battle was dispelled, leaving behind the promise of future adventures. As the dragons returned to their nests, the continent began to tell a new story, one where myths intertwined with reality, and the flame of the past illuminated the path forward.


    The battle was over, but the echo of its outcome was only just beginning to vibrate through the veins of the continent, promising that, at some point, the relationship between dragons and mortals would be redefined, not just as allies, but as guardians of a world that had chosen to believe in the extraordinary.


    Despite all the nonsense that spread across the continent, there was only one thing that was true and that was that the dragons had emerged victorious and that Purgatory had fled with its tail between its legs despite being the ones who attacked first.


    Still, the sheer amount of rumors that spread was insane. Also, depending on the region they arrived at, the rumors changed to favor that region. In Dunnas which is a kingdom of sand and desert, the dragons somehow used the spirits of the desert. In Rios, it was said that they were the spirits of water, and so on in different regions.


    This is just because of the whim of the people, because as stated, they were rumors. While there was some truth to them, the rumors were just gossip to entertain, however, for the leaders of these regions they were not.


    The kings and queens of the continent did not take the battle of the dragons and Purgatory lightly. First of all, dragons have always been considered the most powerful race in the world.


    The second thing is that Purgatory is a threat to everyone and they needed details of what had happened. They did not want to hear rumors, they wanted to hear detailed information, so they gathered their agents and sent them out.


    They, as leaders of countries, refused to believe the rumors, especially since they did not specify a conclusion to the battle. They only said that the dragons won and invented powers and names, but nothing more.


    The leaders of the different countries did not need that. They wanted to know if Purgatory was completely eliminated or if they managed to escape. They want to know what damage was suffered by the dragons and many other things.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Dragons have always been synonymous with power and authority, since ancient times. After the war against the fallen god a thousand years ago they disappeared, which affected them a little, but life went on.


    However, now that the dragons were back in the game and showing their indomitable strength, obviously not everyone was happy. It''s true that until now the dragons had been acting as protectors, but all kings and queens are distrustful.


    They have been in politics for too long, so they see everything as a conspiracy. The threat of Purgatory is real and everyone understands it, but the problem is with the dragons, because who is going to stop them?

 Chapter 740 - CHAPTER 739

    While all the rulers were looking for news with real data of what had happened, Andrew met with Jasper. The two vampires had spent a dream afternoon with Andrew and were now reunited with their new sisters.


    After a couple of hours of rest, Helga and Layla recovered from the work they had done and met with Andrew''s other wives in the office of the Dunnas Palace.


    Something that surprised Andrew was that the two girls received their wife''s seal, which was unexpected. Fluffy had told him that this seal only appears when love is unconditional and from both parties.


    Andrew really had affection for Helga and Layla, but he could not yet consider it love, so he was surprised that the two girls received the seal. Fluffy explained to him that her case was special.


    It turns out that while they were having sex, the two vampires did what vampires do when they reach extreme pleasure and that was to consume Andrew''s blood. Vampires don''t need to consume blood to survive, much less to get stronger, they just do it for fun, but that''s not the only reason for doing it. Remember that Damon and Abigale suck their blood in privacy.


    They live and enjoy only the blood they consume between themselves and that has a meaning. It turns out that sucking blood is not just a gourmet treat, but there are other things that could be done.


    Being masters of blood magic, blood pacts are as powerful as soul pacts and vampires are specialists. The two vampires made a blood pact by sucking Andrew''s blood. It wasn''t something as restrictive as one might think, but it was a way for the two girls to show their love for Andrew.


    The pact consisted of a binding contract that, in fact, left them with the less favored side. In short, Helga and Layla made a disadvantageous pact for themselves on their own, which showed their deep love, and that coupled with the fact that Andrew is a god candidate, caused this abnormality to occur. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andrew''s divinity established that the two vampires'' display of love and Andrew''s binding divine blood were enough to prove that there was a strong and eternal union, so he granted them the seal of wives.


    Andrew did not quite understand the logic behind what happened, but he was not bothered. He had already accepted them as his wives and had told them all his secrets, so there was no need to be bothered by this matter.


    This only benefited him, as he would not have to worry about them being excluded for not having the seal of wives. Although Andrew did not pay much attention to it, Helga and Layla were different.


    At first, they didn''t know about the wife seal and didn''t make the blood pact thinking of anything other than showing their love, but now that they had it and knew its particularities they were very happy.


    While their wives talked pleasantly, Andrew met with Jasper to talk. Among the Pixoy family, only Jasper didn''t know his identity and his secrets, so Andrew decided to tell him.


    This wasn''t because he didn''t want to keep him apart from the rest, but because apart from Castor, whom Andrew considered his sworn brother, only Jasper could be considered Andrew''s friend.


    He had many approaches from many people, but he could only call Castor and Jasper friends. Not even Oliver fell into that category, because he was too serious and focused too much on his obligations as a guardian.


    It''s not that they don''t get along or don''t have affection for each other, but there is always a barrier that separates them. It''s not that Oliver doesn''t like being friends with Andrew, but he values ??him too much to compromise his safety.


    In Oliver''s mind, Andrew is his savior and he believes that if he gets too close, he will start to relax his protection, something that shouldn''t happen. This is why he has always put up a barrier, to keep him safe.


    Andrew had noticed this and although he had tried to convince him to give up, Oliver was too stubborn, so he stopped insisting. Now Jasper is different, since, although he approached Andrew on Zaros'' recommendation, in the end, they ended up creating a good friendship.


    Jasper, despite his age, has a similar mentality to Andrew and is very friendly, or at least he is with Andrew, so he couldn''t leave him in the dark, especially since Helga and Layla''s engagement with him would affect him.


    The Duchy of Cannes only has Jasper, Helga, and Layla as successors. Although vampires are a long-lived race and Damon can continue with the title of duke for many more years, it must eventually be handed over.


    The problem is that Helga and Layla are no longer eligible, as they would leave with Andrew upon his ascension. Even if they had children, they would also ascend, so there would be no one to inherit Cannes if that happened.


    Because of this, only Jasper was eligible now. Andrew met him in a different VIP room than the one he spent the afternoon with Helga and Layla, for comfort and to inform him of his engagement and the implications of it.


    When Jasper heard Andrew tell him how he had gotten engaged to his sisters, he just smiled. Jasper might seem clueless, but he was far from it, it was obvious that he had noticed his sisters'' behavior with Andrew.


    What''s more, he was surprised that Andrew took so long to capture them. Andrew just smiled bitterly at this but didn''t say anything. Jasper for his part just drank wine and waited for Andrew to continue.


    It was obvious that Andrew had something else to tell, so Jasper didn''t interrupt him. Noticing this, Andrew revealed his status as a god candidate, strength, adventures, dominance, and enemies.


    "Now I understand why Grandpa instructed us to treat you well," was the only thing Jasper could say upon hearing the whole story Andrew had told. Andrew smiled wryly at his words.


    It wasn''t that he was bothered by Jasper having approached him on Zaros'' instructions, because everything starts in some way. Even his relationships with some of his wives weren''t the most appropriate.


    Andrew wasn''t bothered by the past or the cause, what interested him was that Jasper had transcended the cause and was now a real friend, that was what mattered and that was why Andrew was telling him his secrets.


    Jasper had also noticed that Andrew, by telling him this, was revealing a very big secret, which could harm him and that moved him, because he understood that Andrew considered him a true friend, just as he considered Andrew a true friend.


    After telling Jasper everything, Andrew paused. The most complicated part of telling came because Helga and Layla had already told him that Jasper had a relationship with Ariza. If it had been before, there would have been no problems, but now that Helga and Layla are Andrew''s wives, it was a big problem.


    Although unintentionally, Andrew had stabbed his friend. Taking his sisters as wives, he made Jasper the sole heir of Cannes and since Ariza is the sole heir of Dunnas, their relationship would be very complicated.


    Neither of them could give up this obligation, which could cause them to separate and that was the one thing Andrew did not want to see. He was afraid to tell him this, as it could make Jasper resent him and lose a friend, but he could not hide it from him either. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Taking a deep breath, Andrew began to tell him the implications of Helga and Layla being his wives. How this would affect him and his relationship with Ariza.


    Jasper listened in silence and with a serious expression. He understood what Andrew meant and it really was a serious problem. Jasper was jocular and outgoing and even a player with women, but this time he was truly in love with Ariza.


    He believed she was the one and listening to Andrew, he felt like the girl he was waiting for was slipping through his fingers. Despite all this, Jasper never once thought it was Andrew''s fault.


    A lot of what happened is indeed because of Andrew, but he never blamed him, because, just as he fell in love with Ariza, he felt that Andrew fell in love with his sisters, he couldn''t blame him for that.


    "Dude, you''ve put me in a bad situation," Jasper said with a wry smile that clearly didn''t show annoyance, just concern. Andrew was glad to notice this, but still kept his serious expression.


    He knew that it wasn''t the time to make jokes, since Jasper was in a bad moment. Andrew could almost see Jasper''s brain moving at high speed looking for a solution to this situation. Unfortunately, his thoughts were easily diverted by the bad possibilities that flooded him, so he couldn''t think of a solution. Andrew was also trying to find a solution but failed.


    Although smart, the two are too bad at thinking when it comes to women, that''s their weakness, so they stopped doing it. They were practical, since they needed to find a solution to a woman''s problem, it was better to consult women.


    With that decided, Jasper and Andrew went to the Dunnas Palace office to ask Andrew''s wives for a solution. These girls were too good at thinking of solutions, especially when it came to romantic matters.


    It must be remembered that most of Andrew''s wives came thanks to other wives. By the time Andrew and Jasper arrived at the office, the girls were chatting and laughing with excitement.


    Their good relationship was obvious, which made Andrew and Jasper happy. The first, because he didn''t want problems in his harem, although he knew that wouldn''t happen, and the second because he didn''t want his sisters to suffer.

 Chapter 741 - CHAPTER 740

    As Jasper and Andrew entered the office, the conversation and laughter stopped. They already knew that Andrew was telling Jasper everything about his secret and his relationship with Helga and Layla.


    The change in the atmosphere of the office was very marked when they entered, but it wasn''t uncomfortable, it was as if the girls were waiting for them to arrive to have a serious conversation.


    These women are very intelligent regarding relationships; in fact, they were already expecting Andrew and Jasper to come to them to discuss the topic of Jasper and Ariza''s relationship.


    They were aware of what was happening. Helga and Layla may have only recently found out, as Andrew had just told them his secret, but Andrew''s other wives already knew what was going on.


    In addition, they already knew about Jasper and Ariza''s relationship, as Helga and Layla had told them through letters when Andrew was on his training retreat with Biacko and Lugia. In short, Andrew''s wives already knew that this problem would come with time in advance.


    Helga and Layla did not think about that, because they never expected that becoming Andrew''s wives would create this situation. Jasper looked at Andrew as if asking him to expose the issue that was bothering them, but Andrew did not say a single word.


    He knew his wives too well and he was sure that they were already expecting it. Seeing Andrew''s attitude, Jasper wanted to push, but Andrew looked at him with a smile as if to say, "Don''t worry, everything is fine." Seeing Andrew''s attitude, the girls could not help but pout.


    They were upset because they expected Andrew to ask them for help, but seeing how he acted, it was obvious that Andrew had already realized that they already knew what was happening and that they were waiting for them to propose solutions.


    Letting out a resigned sigh, the girls couldn''t hold back or pursue the matter any further and simply began to tell the ideas that had occurred to them during all this time. They had already discussed them with Helga and Layla because the relationship would be problematic when they found out that Jasper would be forced to be the heir of Cannes and Ariza the heir of Dunnas.


    However, their new sisters already knew this and had thought of solutions. They immediately told them about them and chose the ones that were most likely to work. Candice was the one who took the lead. As the most experienced in negotiating and planning things due to her profession, she was the one to discuss this issue, so she was the one who spoke.


    "We had already thought about this problem. Helga and Layla had already told us about Jasper and Ariza''s relationship and since we know what would happen when they got engaged to Andrew, we thought of some options," she said.


    Hearing Candice explain the situation, Jasper immediately understood the reason why Andrew hadn''t said anything. Although he misunderstood the situation, he thought Andrew had already told them before meeting him.


    This wasn''t true. In fact, Andrew didn''t even know about Jasper and Ariza''s relationship until he returned to Dunnas, as his wives had hidden it, putting him in this situation.


    No one cleared up the misunderstanding and Candice continued saying, "There are several options. The most basic one is that Uncle Damon and Aunt Abigale have another child and he will be the heir to Cannes. Jasper and Ariza''s marriage will have to be delayed, but it would be the easiest."


    Hearing the first proposal, Andrew and Jasper could only roll their eyes, and the other girls couldn''t help but laugh. They covered their mouths trying to hold back, but it was a failed attempt.


    It''s not that it couldn''t be done, as Damon and Abigale, despite being centuries old, aren''t really as old as vampires, and having a few additional children isn''t impossible, nor was it even unlikely.


    It was a valid proposal, but it had many holes. First, they would have to be forced to create offspring again. This new child had to grow and learn, which for vampires would be at least a couple of centuries.


    In short, it would take too long and Ariza wouldn''t survive that long. Candice smiled at their expressions and coughed uncomfortably and resumed her point, "Well, although it is an option, it is time-consuming."


    She had obviously said it to annoy them, but she didn''t want to admit it, so she quickly moved on to the second option, "Another possibility is to unify both territories and establish themselves as a ruling couple." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing her, Andrew and Jasper furrowed their eyebrows. Although it seemed like the simplest and most functional idea, the problem was that the kingdom of Dunnas and the territory of the duchy of Cannes were separated by a couple of countries.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Adopting this proposal was not possible. Seeing their expressions, Candice could see their confusion so she explained, "Well, Cannes is a small territory compared to Dunnas, so Jasper can appoint a trusted person to be his deputy regent."


    Hearing Candice''s idea, they then understood. In short, they would unite the territories and Cannes would become a kind of separate region that could be controlled by a trusted person.


    Something like a noble''s territory, only separate from the country. Although possible, Jasper believed that it was not likely to approve something like that. "I don''t think it''s possible," he said and before anyone could say anything, he continued speaking.


    "Cannes as you said is small, but it is the Pixoy family''s territory. Built from scratch, it is not possible to delegate it so easily. Also, it is not so valuable that Dunnas would accept me as an equal to Ariza."


    His points were valid. It is not that Dunnas looked down on Cannes, but in terms of countries, his point is real. Jasper wouldn''t be considered equal to Ariza for this option to be viable.


    "Besides, my parents and grandfather wouldn''t approve of it," Jasper added as if he wanted to take this option out of the possibilities. Candice and the others didn''t feel bad about this, because when they told Helga and Layla about this, they said something similar.


    They just said it was another option. Leaving that aside, Candice continued, "The third option is the same as the first, but on Diana''s side, that is, that she has another daughter who can inherit the throne."


    Andrew and Jasper rolled their eyes again. Andrew was even starting to get annoyed, because it seemed like his wives were taking the subject too lightly, to propose ideas like these.


    Helena, who has always been good at reading people and their feelings, immediately noticed Andrew''s change of mood and quickly intervened, "Andrew, we''re not playing. Even if they seem silly and unfeasible, they are possibilities."


    Listening to Helena, Andrew calmed down a bit and thought more carefully and had to admit that it was true, but he felt that these options were not necessary, they could be ignored.


    Candice noticing Helena''s intervention and her exchange with Andrew understood that he was not happy. Just as Helena had said, apart from the first one that was to annoy, the others were real options.


    They may not be the best options, but they should not be discarded without saying, at least that is what they believed unlike what Andrew believed. Regaining her composure Candice spoke again.


    "Another option is that each one inherits their position and maintains a relationship separate from their reigns," said Candice. This option seemed strange, as neither Andrew nor Jasper understood how it worked.


    "In both countries, there is a Celestial Palace. They can reign their territories and see each other whenever they want, they just need permission to teleport," Candice clarified at the confused expression of the two boys.


    Andrew and Jasper were surprised, as this was really an option. Although he would have some issues to discuss with Zaros, Damon, Abigale, Diana, Daphne, and Emaliene, but it was the best among the options so far.


    However, Andrew immediately saw a problem. This could be done while he was here, but when he ascended, what would happen? With this doubt, he asked Fluffy.


    "When I ascend, what happens to my Heavenly Palaces and the permissions I have granted?" he asked, and Fluffy without hesitation answered, "The permissions are in the hands of the apostles, and only those that you allow them to have."


    "What about those who are not apostles and have permissions?" he continued to ask to which Fluffy replied, "They will lose these benefits." With this clear, he immediately told this to everyone.


    Although that would weaken the plan a little, there were still Sonia and Seraphine as apostles and in the future, there could be more, so there was not much difference. Jasper is Andrew''s brother-in-law, so his apostles will not refuse to help him.


    This plan seemed like the most suitable one, but the others still wanted to listen, so they asked Candice to continue. She didn''t keep them waiting, "Another option is for Ariza and Jasper to conceive children quickly."


    "What does that have to do with it?" Jasper asked, puzzled and embarrassed by the idea. It''s not that he''s a virgin, but Ariza is one and he''s taking all his time to make it comfortable and pressure-free.


    Seeing him like this, Candice smiled and explained, "Do you know what the main problem with their relationship is? It''s not that they''re heirs to separate territories, it''s that they''re the only heirs."


    Candice paused for a short while and continued, "This means that the next generations are also few. So, if they have a child, which territory will he rule over?"


    This left Jasper stunned. He hadn''t really thought about it due to all the rush of the situation, but what Candice said was true. The problem isn''t the relationship between him and Ariza, but the line of succession.

 Chapter 742 - CHAPTER 741

    Thinking back, the options that had been raised so far were not for him and Ariza, but for future generations. Candice and the other girls had already found the problem of the relationship and it was not Jasper and Ariza.


    The real problem was the heirs of each territory, that is, Dunnas and Cannes. Currently, they had Jasper and Ariza, but if they got married, the question was, where would the heirs settle?


    It is true that, if they have several children, they could assign one to one territory and the other to the other territory, but that would be complicated, not to mention all the power struggles that could break out in the future.


    Jasper had failed to realize this situation. Now that Candice brought it up, he could not help but become more bitter, as he noticed that this relationship with Ariza was more problematic than it seemed.


    Candice and the girls had thought of several additional solutions, but to be honest, none surpassed using the Celestial Palaces as a gateway for the two countries. Andrew, like Jasper, had lost this point in his thoughts and was now bitter too, because his friend was in a dilemma.


    Helga and Layla, seeing their brother so bitter, felt sad. They, especially Layla, had pushed Jasper to join Ariza and now her engagement with Andrew had ruined everything, so they felt guilty. The office fell into a deathly silence for a few minutes.


    No one dared to speak and then Jasper, letting out a sigh, looked at Andrew and said, "Can you take me to Cannes?" Everyone was surprised by his words, but no one dared to ask the reason why he wanted that.


    Andrew just nodded and approached him, put his hand on his shoulder, and seconds later they disappeared from the office. Once they had left, Carolina asked, "What do you think Jasper will do?"


    The question was obviously for Helga and Layla, as they are her sisters, but it was Candice who unexpectedly answered, "I think he will go talk to Grandpa Zaros, Aunt Abigale, and Uncle Damon."


    Candice''s answer surprised everyone. Helga and Layla even asked, "Why do you think that?" Candice replied, "Jasper couldn''t decide what to do, so he has to seek advice from the people who will be affected."


    With those words, everyone understood. It is true that this decision affected Jasper and Ariza, but it mainly affected the current rulers and lords of Cannes and Dunnas. Making decisions without their consent was inefficient, as any plan they made could go down the drain if they did not agree.


    Jasper and Ariza could refuse, but they were different from other heirs. In most royal or imperial families on the continent, there are many candidates for the throne, so if one leaves, it is not a problem and their parents usually stay away from them so as not to give favoritism.


    Although there is always favoritism, in public they act as if it does not exist, but in Dunnas and Cannes, things are different. Cannes is a small territory founded by Zaros. They have only had two generations of rulers, although quite long, but that was not what differentiated them, but their attachment as a family.


    They are close, so Jasper would never abandon them, not even for the love of his life. For good, it showed loyalty as a son and grandson, but for bad it showed that he would sacrifice his happiness for theirs. No one can say if this is good or bad, because everyone has their thoughts.


    The case of Ariza is even more extreme, because not only is she very close to her family, but she is an only child and was always prepared to take the throne, so abandoning her family was even more unlikely.


    Just as Candice had said, upon arriving at Cannes Palace, Jasper said goodbye to Andrew and walked towards his family mansion. He was going to discuss this matter with his parents and grandfather, to ask for advice, perhaps they had a solution that he couldn''t see.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    The air in Cannes felt heavy as if every breeze carried with it the weight of Andrew''s worries. He had watched Jasper walk away, his figure fading into the crowd, and with every step his friend took, a piece of Andrew''s soul broke away.


    The helplessness was a burden he couldn''t bear, and the thought of returning to Dunnas Palace didn''t appeal to him at the moment. With a determined movement, he closed his eyes and called upon his powers.


    In an instant, the flickering lights of Cannes faded, and reality was transformed. The energy of teleportation absorbed him like a breath of fresh air on a hot day. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a very different world, a place where restlessness and sadness were nothing more than distant echoes.


    The Succubus Palace stood before him, majestic and seductive, shrouded in a haze of palpable sensuality. The walls were adorned with reliefs of sensual and mythological scenes, where intertwined bodies seemed to come to life in every corner.


    The soft glow emanated from hidden lights, gently illuminating the faces of the beautiful succubi who inhabited that world. Andrew felt his heart beat in a different rhythm, harmonizing with the pulse of the palace. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He entered a large room, whose doors opened before him as if fate itself invited him to cross the threshold. There, a group of slender and ethereal figures awaited him, mischievous smiles on their lips and gazes that promised unimaginable adventures.


    Seraphine, the most vibrant of the succubi, was the first to approach. Her skin had a golden glow as if bathed in the light of an eternal twilight. With a gentle movement of her hips, she approached Andrew, and the scent of night flowers filled the air between them.


    A mix of desire and curiosity hung in the air, creating an electric atmosphere that enveloped him. "Looking to escape your thoughts?" Seraphine whispered, her eyes distilling promises of pleasure and oblivion.


    Andrew nodded, feeling the tension he had carried with him slowly dissolve in that hazy environment. No more words were necessary. An instant later, Seraphine was at his side, guiding him to a dark velvet armchair, where shadows danced as if they were alive.


    Seraphine''s sisters joined them, each bringing their own essence to the evening. One of them, known for her contagious laugh and playful spirit, settled in next to Andrew, causing a spark of fun to light up the atmosphere.


    Soon, laughter and knowing murmurs surrounded Andrew, who felt himself absorbed in the warm embrace of company. The soft music that filled the room, a kaleidoscope of hypnotic melodies, resonated with every beat of his heart, lulling him into a pleasurable trance.


    Andrew let himself go, closing his eyes and letting his senses be sated by the proximity of the succubi. Each brush of their skin caused a shiver to travel down his spine, awakening in him an almost primal need.


    The succubi began to dance around him, their fluid and seductive movements, creating a show of curves and shadows that kept him captivated.


    Andrew felt the pressure of his troubles slip into a far corner of his mind, as he focused on the beauty around him. The sisters'' uninhibited laughter and provocative gestures enveloped him, transforming the pain into a dance of desire.


    Seraphine approached again, this time with a deep gaze that seemed to reveal secrets that only desire could express. Gently, she took Andrew''s hand and, guiding him, led him to a bed adorned with soft brocades and intoxicating fragrances.


    There, in the center of all those pent-up emotions, he felt like a king on his throne, surrounded by muses celebrating his arrival. One of the sisters embraced him from behind, her laughter mingling with delicate whispers in Andrew''s ear.


    He turned, coming face to face with another succubus, whose eyes glowed with a burning fire. In that moment, the divisions between desire and reality blurred, and everything he knew about the outside world vanished in the intensity of that ephemeral connection.


    Each kiss was a poem, each caress a verse. Andrew gave himself over to the current of passions that enveloped him, feeling light and carefree, as if the worries of the world were nothing more than distant echoes.


    The union of bodies became a language without words, where communication transcended conventional meaning. In the arms of the succubi, Andrew explored a universe of sensations. The warmth of their glowing skin contrasted with the freshness of the air; sighs and laughter filled the empty spaces in his heart.


    The experience was a journey in which there was no destination, only a celebration of pleasure and connection with beings who understood the complexity of human desire. As they gave themselves over to the dance, time faded away, and Andrew felt that, albeit momentarily, he had found a refuge from the chaos of his thoughts.


    He allowed himself to simply be himself, freed from the chains of worry, immersing himself in the ephemeral beauty of those shared moments. And so, in the Palace of the Succubi, Andrew discovered not only an escape but a part of himself that had been hidden under the weight of reality.


    A world where joy, tenderness, and connection flowed like currents of life, reminding him that even in the darkest moments, there is always a bright corner waiting to be discovered and for him it was pleasure and lust.

 Chapter 743 - CHAPTER 742

    Seraphine and her succubus sisters danced around Andrew as they stripped off his clothes and stripped off as well. Soon after, they pounced on him like hungry cows on fresh grass. Their eyes were clouded, and their faces flushed.


    Their lust was evident, as they are succubi, but not only because of that, but sex with Andrew was special, as it could strengthen them. If they had received benefits before and Andrew was not very powerful, now the situation had changed. Andrew was not only a demigod, but he had released his sixth divine seal. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    They were elated to begin with, but Andrew would not allow them to pounce on him and imprison him as they wished. While he wanted to clear his mind in sex, he had to remain the dominant one.


    Seraphine was the only one who still remained calm, despite also wanting to pounce on him. She could control herself better than her sisters, and that is why she held on, but the others were not so peaceful.


    The fastest of them threw themselves at each other without shame or embarrassment, wanting to monopolize Andrew, however, Andrew did not like their behavior. He used his aura to stop them and said, "Kneel down."


    The succubi gulped as they felt Andrew''s power and obeyed, but they were still pleasuring themselves and had thirsty expressions on their faces. "Line up in front of me and open your mouths," Andrew said again.


    At his command, the women crawled around as juices leaked from their caves. They were already wet and ready to be fucked, but Andrew was in charge here. When all the succubi had lined up on their knees, Andrew stood up revealing his chiseled body and erect cock, making them salivate and walked to the left side, she would be the first.


    Andrew looked into her eyes, which held different emotions like rage, fear, lust, anticipation, happiness¡­ They contradicted each other and so it was so much fun to look at her face, open her mouth and take his thick cock inside.


    "Ow!" the succubus was shocked at first but quickly started slurping as if eating the most delicious delicacy moaning in pleasure and sucked harder. Her lust reached an unprecedented level. "This meat stick, this juicy cock was hers to eat!" were her thoughts. Foamy saliva dripped from her mouth as Andrew moved his hips.


    Grabbing the girl''s head, he fucked her face. Right next to him, the other girl couldn''t hold back and crawled under him. She opened her mouth and took Andrew''s balls inside without being ordered.


    Andrew''s cock throbbed, feeling unexpected pleasure. He could feel her soft tongue crushing the two jewels of his family. As he sucked them, it felt so good that he couldn''t help but cum right into the mouth of the succubus he started with.


    He had relaxed his resistance to cumming, which was why he did it so quickly. He wanted to release the stress, so there was no need to hold back. After cumming, Jake pulled out and walked over to the girl below him.


    Seeing this happening, the other women perked up and crawled over to him. Some went after him while others fought for first place. Andrew felt all kinds of soft sensations in his body.


    He looked around. With one hand, he squeezed Seraphine''s right breast while with the other, he pinched the left nipple of the succubus next to him. The girl a little further away stood on her tiptoes, and Andrew accepted her offer of a deep kiss.


    He ran his tongue along with this beautiful woman''s and looked down. Seraphine and the previous girl were licking his cock as they took turns sucking it. Muffled moans and obscene slurping sounds could be heard.


    The office furniture where they were exposed to all kinds of vulgar noises. Andrew had never felt anything like this. Not that it was the first time with many girls, as it was the bread and butter with his wives.


    The difference was that with his wives, there was a feeling of love and affection involved, while with these succubi, it was just pleasure, lust, and sex, mere carnal connection. After taking care of that, Andrew let the other women suck his cock one by one. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among them, the one with the best technique was obviously Seraphine, so he enjoyed it as much as he could. After cumming again in Seraphine''s mouth he said, "Come here," as he wiped the semen from her lips and led her to the table. The women followed him, but he told them to stay still.


    "Line up your faces against that wall and lift your buttocks. Your turn will come soon," Andrew ordered as he gently kneaded Seraphine''s soft breasts. He then caressed her thighs as he placed her on the table. Seraphine''s lips trembled as he spread her legs and bent them. She could feel them touching her belly.


    Both of Andrew''s hands grabbed her soft thighs and brought his unsheathed sword closer to her wet flower. She had a little pubic hair on her pussy, but that didn''t bother her, on the contrary, it was more exciting.


    "Hug your thighs," Andrew ordered. Seraphine looked at him with her deep brown eyes. She could smell his masculine scent with her pointed nose. Added to her unnatural arousal, it made her feel strange.


    She wanted that fleshy thing inside her so badly that she complied with his every command. "Good!" Andrew rubbed her pussy and finding it already lubricated, he tried to insert the tip. The moment he inserted it, her pussy seemed to tear like a virginal girl, that''s how big Andrew''s sword was, however, she was too turned on to feel pain and instead moaned in joy.


    Andrew didn''t stop at this and drilled deeper, however, it was very tight. It wasn''t the first time he had fucked Seraphine, but it was the first time he had found her so tight. Seraphine''s massive, tight breasts shook as Andrew pounded into her. He caressed her hips and rested his palms on her ass, feeling the curves of this woman.


    Warm, wet, and tight¡­ this pleasure of fucking her pussy was similar to that of a virgin, which surprised him, but it was a passing thought. This pleasure of hearing her moans, hearing her say more¡­ more¡­ more¡­ turned him on.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together became audible. The other women looked jealous as Andrew pounded Seraphine''s pussy on the table. They couldn''t help but cum as Seraphine orgasmed.


    "Lucky girl¡­" was what the others thought as they saw the juices dripping down and couldn''t help but move forward cautiously. At that moment, Andrew pulled away from Seraphine, who was panting restlessly.


    Andrew then noticed the other succubi crawling towards him. He frowned and spoke, "Impatient, what did I tell them?" Although his words made the succubi pause because they didn''t want to make him angry, Andrew was just playing around.


    "Hehehe¡­" Andrew suddenly smiled and patted the nearest girl. She looked at him with half-lidded eyes as he swung his penis in front of her. "Turn around," he said, and she quickly complied, like a bitch trying to bite her own tail. "Annhh!" the girl moaned as Andrew spanked her ass.


    This succubus like all the others was too excited, instead of screaming from the spanking, she moaned in pleasure and wiggled her ass inviting him to penetrate her. Andrew lined up the tip of his penis and rubbed it against her clit, held her by the waist and inserted it.


    The sounds of the fucking were crisp and clear. The succubus had a nice ass that moved when she was hit. "What did I tell you?" Andrew grabbed her wrists, bent them over her lower back, and penetrated her deeper.


    The succubus moaned madly, and despite the continuous slaps, she never asked for him to stop. Andrew seemed to enjoy treating them roughly and continued, "Good, you didn''t forget. But this deserves a punishment."


    Andrew tore her pussy with his cock, leaned down and held the girl''s chin, turned her head towards the window and moved his hips faster. Bah! Bah! Bah! his testicles slapped her wet vulva as she moaned loudly.


    As Andrew drilled the girl''s pussy, clapping her buttocks one after another and bending her legs at will, the other women moaned impatiently, however, that only contributed to their fun.


    It wasn''t long until the succubus couldn''t hold back and came violently, spreading her vaginal juices all over the place. After finishing with her, Andrew quickly focused on the next girl.


    She was quite thin but cute; however, in front of Andrew, she really seemed too small despite the attributes she possessed. Her small ass was somewhat attractive to Andrew, it reminded him a bit of Aki.


    He was worried that his cock wouldn''t fit inside her, but he didn''t bother to think much about it, he just did it and thankfully, it did fit. If Seraphine seemed tight to him, this girl was even tighter. "Mhhh~" The succubus''s lower lips were stretched to the limit as Andrew slid his meaty rod inside.


    It had been a long time since he felt this content with sex. If it came to quality, his wives were infinitely more delicious, but a session of just sex, lust and pleasure was what he needed right now and that was what he was doing.

 Chapter 744 - CHAPTER 743

    Despite the tightness and the feeling of being destroyed by Andrew''s cock, the succubus didn''t complain. It felt good when Andrew pinned her against the wall and gave her ass a good smack.


    It was so nice... Andrew''s hot, hard rod drove dominantly and deeper, all the way into her womb. He spread her bare legs and made her cum. A loud moan came from the little succubus''s mouth, and Andrew smiled mischievously as he felt her insides tighten. She was cumming and so was he.


    Despite cumming, Andrew increased his movement and tears welled up in the succubus''s eyes, "He... he was being so rough!" the succubus thought, but she felt no pain, only pleasure.


    "Aaannnh! Ahhh~ Ahh~," she couldn''t hold back and came on the spot again, however, she let out a primal scream again as Andrew''s seeds erupted inside her. Andrew had gotten carried away, he wouldn''t hold back his cum, so he didn''t stop until he had injected every last drop of his semen into her already full womb.


    "That felt great¡­" she murmured as she pulled out, turned her head towards the other women, and sat down on a chair. "Come here and sit," Andrew said, patting his lap. One of the spectating succubi was the quickest and immediately occupied the pelvic area with her tight, plump buttocks.


    Despite her age, she still retained much of her youthful charm. Those were the advantages of being a lust-fueled succubus. She didn''t need to do too much work to maintain her beauty, just fuck.


    After inserting his cock into her, Andrew spread her legs comfortably and let her do the work. "Annhh~! Annhh!" the moans of the succubus bouncing on Andrew''s cock could be heard soon.


    In this reverse cowgirl position, he could see her ass shaking as she slammed her meaty pussy against his hard rod. While she was busy pleasuring herself and Andrew, he was kneading her motherly breasts.


    Soft and fluffy¡­ those meat sacks were to his liking. "Ah~" was heard again, and as if their moans had called them, all the women pounced on Andrew again. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Seraphine joined in again. She came over and massaged his head with her massive tits, the other succubi stood on either side as he rubbed their pussies, another sat on his left thigh and kissed his neck, the other girls took turns kissing him.


    In this way, Andrew fucked each and every one of them. One healthy man and nine sexy women. It was a tense experience. "Annhh~ Aaannh!", "It''s my turn again~", "Fuck me more!", "Mrrrrrmmm~ I love it!" was all that could be heard.


    Slamming peaches, killing pussies¡­ This rampage lasted into the night, until they couldn''t moan anymore and he couldn''t cum anymore. This was the first time Andrew felt truly exhausted.


    After he was sure he had exhausted his stamina and had tried every possible position, he got up, leaving the women writhing there, and went to the bathroom to clean up.


    He had vented his worries, and it was time to go back. He knew his wives wouldn''t be upset by this, but he also understood that he had to satisfy them upon returning, or he wouldn''t have a peaceful life.


    His wives wouldn''t blame him for having fun outside, but that was only possible if he satisfied them equally or more. Understanding this, Andrew rested a bit before returning.


    Although he wouldn''t get to fuck his wives right away, he didn''t want any setbacks and he had to recover some energy. This time, he let himself go and just enjoyed the carnal and primitive encounter, so he was quite exhausted.


    He rarely let himself go like this time. Even with his wives, he was always holding back so as not to tire himself out too much. His wives are different from these succubi. They have been nourished by Andrew''s divinity, so they also have greater stamina, so if Andrew does the same as in this place, he might not be able to satisfy them all.


    At that moment, Fluffy said, reading his thoughts, "Still, the master should let himself go." The sudden comment from his divine beast surprised him, and he couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?" After a short pause, Fluffy began to speak, "Master, it is true that you always hold back so that you can reach your wives'' maximum climax, but this is detrimental to you."


    Before Andrew could ask again what she meant, Fluffy continued, "Remember that holding back will only lead you to a state of euphoria. At that moment, rather than pleasure, it will only cause pain to your wives."


    At these words, Andrew immediately remembered the only time he had entered that state. He understood the implications. At that time, only Dami suffered from his outburst and was able to calm down, but the him of that moment and the him of now were different.


    His power had increased, so losing control at this moment would be very dangerous for his wives. Reflecting on that, he decided to follow Fluffy''s advice and not hold back again. This could cause him problems, as it would exhaust his stamina before fully satisfying all of his wives, who had recently grown in number, but it had its advantages.


    The first was the obvious one of not falling into a state of euphoria. The second was that he would enjoy sex with his wives even more since he did not have to be thinking about what he should do. Finally, although he didn''t know it, it was the best way to get stronger.


    Fluffy hadn''t told him, as she couldn''t recommend him as Andrew''s divine beast, but if he let go, the benefits would be greater. Not only because he would get stronger, but because this attitude would be reflected outside the circle of his wives and the more girls he fucked, the more power he would gain, the more divine seals he would release and the closer he would be to ascending.


    After regaining his strength, Andrew returned to the office. The succubi had not yet recovered from the task Andrew had given them. Only Seraphine was conscious, but weak, she couldn''t move.


    Andrew approached her and, giving her a tender kiss on the lips, said, "I''ll be leaving now. Thank you for the wonderful afternoon," to which Seraphine responded with a loving smile, "We are your servants, always at your disposal."


    He said nothing more and, giving her a gentle pat on the head, he disappeared. Seconds later, he reappeared in the office of Dunnas Palace. His wives were still there, even though several hours had passed.


    Helena was the first to speak upon seeing him, "Looks like you had fun outside. I hope you know what awaits you." The other girls looked at him, pouting, angry at him for leaving them for so long.


    They understood that Andrew had gone to relieve stress, but they preferred that he had gone to them and not to other people. Andrew understood that they weren''t really upset, but he knew that he was in for a long night.


    Meanwhile, in Cannes, Jasper had returned to his family mansion and was meeting with his parents and grandfather. Even Lucian was present, as he is practically another member of the family.


    Jasper wasted no time and began to tell them about his difficulties. He already knew that the others knew Andrew''s identity and the implications of getting engaged to his sisters.


    Damon, Abigale, Lucian, and Zaros were all shocked to hear about Jasper and Ariza''s relationship. It wasn''t that they were bothered by the fact that they had found a girlfriend in such a short time, but rather the problem that the girl''s identity was causing.


    After telling their worries and difficulties, Zaros'' study where they were gathered fell into a deathly silence. It wasn''t that they were opposed; they were just thinking about what should be done.


    Jasper was a little distressed by this silence, as this showed that not even they had a viable solution, which worried him. However, when no one expected it, Zaros broke the silence. "I don''t see the problem. You can take Andrew''s recommendation to use his temple to meet the girl. Damon and Abigale are still young; let things take their course," he said.


    Everyone was surprised by Zaros''s casual comment, but before they could say anything, Zaros spoke again, "Still, conversations must be had. I''ll ask Andrew to take me to Dunnas."


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    This last comment surprised those present even more. They understood that Zaros would go to speak with Emaliene since she is the demigod protector of Dunnas and also its first empress.


    In short, the highest authorities of the two territories would define this situation in the best way. Jasper was glad to hear it because he thought that nothing could go wrong if his grandfather intervened.


    He understood that Emaliene would not let herself be overshadowed, but he was confident that things would turn out well. With that defined, the conversation changed to lighter topics, mainly asking her about her time in Dunnas.


    They asked about his relationship with Ariza, about how they had been treated there, about how Helga and Layla were doing, as well as when they would come to visit them. Jasper told them everything because there was nothing to hide.


    In this way, the problem that seemed big, out of nowhere became small, but no one expected that something special would be born from it, because the meeting of Zaros and Emaliene was more transcendental than just discussing the future of the relationship of their heirs, but that is a story for later.

 Chapter 745 - CHAPTER 744

    While at Dunnas Palace, Andrew tried to calm his wives down. It was obvious that they weren''t angry with him, just a little upset with the fact that Andrew was looking for the succubi instead of them.


    Despite that, Andrew managed to calm them down with the promise of a dream night, which was nothing more than wild sex. Still, it wasn''t time to think about what would happen tonight.


    Although Andrew had spent a lot of time at the Succubus Palace, and the sky there had already darkened, in Dunnas, it was still a few hours before it got dark due to the time difference.


    Andrew talked to his wives about different topics, some of which were not very relevant, in order to get them out of the angry situation they were in. He was very skillful at doing it, but it was not really his own merit.


    Rather than saying that Andrew had managed to divert them from the subject, it was better to say that they allowed him to. They weren''t really upset, so they wouldn''t push the issue on Andrew for too long. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a way, they could understand their husband''s actions, so they didn''t hold it against him too much. Besides, they would get their share for the night, so there was no need to dampen the atmosphere with it.


    They chatted for a few minutes when another thorny topic came up. Helena, who always seemed to be the one to bring up topics like this, suddenly said, "Well, Helga and Layla are sisters now, but what will you do with Vaelyra?"


    The mention of the dragoness made everyone in the office fall silent. Just like Helga and Layla, it was obvious that Vaelyra also had feelings for Andrew, and he had noticed it as well. All the girls looked at Andrew as if waiting for his decision. Andrew had always been too stupid to deal with women, even though he needed them to strengthen him.


    To be honest, Andrew should be the worst candidate for the god of Eros that ever existed. Fluffy, who resided inside Andrew and knew things related to the divine world, agreed with this statement.


    What strengthens an Eros god candidate and even the Eros gods themselves, is eroticism, sex and lust, so unlike Andrew, when one of them was in the mortal world he only left a trail of semen in the pussies he came across.


    Even Eros god candidates and Eros goddesses are no different. Those women fucked every cock that came their way. Only Andrew handled things that involved so many feelings.


    Although Fluffy was against this attitude, she had to admit that it was the best strategy. It was certainly infuriating to see how Andrew hesitated to get a girl and similar things, but she had to admit that his progress was very fast.


    Andrew had had less sex than any Eros candidate in history, but he was certainly the first to reach the release of the sixth divine seal so quickly. It''s true that unexpected situations have arisen, but it can''t be denied that his way of acting was an advantage.


    Many believe that since Eros'' domain is sex, eroticism and lust, the best way to get stronger in fucking is for him to appear, but they are actually wrong. It''s not that Andrew realized it, but his attitude led him down this path.


    Eros'' domain is linked to many other domains, especially that of love. Andrew has actually progressed so much thanks to that, although he didn''t do it on purpose, and that''s why Fluffy no longer said anything about what he did.


    The most he dared to say was what he said when he finished his sex with the succubi, and it was to let go at the time of having sex and getting sex. Andrew had heard him, but if he would comply, it was a matter of waiting.


    Now that the subject of Vaelyra came up, everyone was intrigued. Even Fluffy, who could read his thoughts, decided not to do it and create suspense. Andrew looked at the curious expressions of his wives and could only smile.


    In fact, he had not forgotten the dragoness. He had even made a decision, and without making anyone wait, he said, "She will be my wife too." The words came out of Andrew''s mouth, reflecting confidence.


    All the girls were surprised because it did not seem like the Andrew they had in front of them. Even so, they accepted because sooner or later, they knew that Vaelyra would join them. They already knew the pattern, and it was obvious.


    Now that that had been defined, Andrew left to go look for her. There was not enough time for the moment of enjoying themselves in the bedroom, so it was better to finish the matter of Vaelyra as soon as possible.


    Vaelyra was staying in one of the VIP rooms of the Dunnas Palace, so Andrew went to look for her there. She had been very quiet, and although she interacted with the other girls and some of the workers of the place, she mainly stayed in the room.


    Compared to other girls, Vaelyra seemed awfully shy. That''s what most of Andrew''s wives were like before they got loose like they are now, but Andrew had to admit that she turned him on.


    Andrew looked back and saw that the bed and room were decorated to the max with luxuries and comforts. "Is something wrong?" Vaelyra asked as she saw Andrew checking out the room.


    Andrew lifted her chin, making them come closer, and replied, "Yes." Andrew''s sudden movement surprised Vaelyra, but she didn''t retreat. "It''s okay," she replied, stuttering a little, while a cute blush covered her cheeks.


    Somehow Andrew felt possessed and smiling said, "Vaelyra, from today on, we are husband and wife, bound by our vows and virtues." Andrew looked at her tenderly. Of course, he never made any vows. It was all something Andrew thought up on the spot to continue with the character he was playing. It wasn''t lying to Vaelyra; that just seemed more exciting to him.


    "Andrew, I don''t know how to¡­ um¡­" Vaelyra''s mind was filled with such thoughts as she didn''t know how to respond, and she didn''t spare a moment to calm down. Seeing her, Andrew smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We can just go with the flow¡­" he feigned purity and came closer.


    Although it wasn''t that bright, the yellow light within it was a great merit as it allowed him to see Vaelyra''s beauty. Tonight, she was wearing a silky white camisole that couldn''t hide the ups and downs of her youthful body.


    Vaelyra had clear, healthy, and smooth skin. Her female parts had fully grown and sported breasts the size of ripe mangoes. Small, compared to Helena''s, but shapely and attractive in their own way.


    However, Andrew''s gaze wasn''t focused solely on them. He reached out his other hand and touched her right cheek. "With the face God gave me, many women have fallen in love with me. However, Vaelyra, you are the only one who provokes such desire in my body. I held back for this day, this night, because I knew I would meet someone like you."


    Andrew placed his other hand on her thigh as she was stunned by his sweet and bold words. She could feel his softness against her chemise. "Andrew¡­" Vaelyra felt something bubbling inside her. She felt immensely happy to have been blessed with a husband like that.


    Seeing the opening, Andrew immediately kissed her lips. A wheaty smell entered his nose as he opened his mouth and tasted the inside. With his other hand, he lifted her chemise and caressed her bare thigh.


    The palm of his hand slid down the centre of her legs like the head of a cunning snake. Ah, she was not wearing underwear. Andrew caressed her vulva, rubbing it once. The moon hung in the sky. Their shadows danced in an intimate act.


    A popping sound filled the air as Andrew tasted her lips. They exchanged saliva, and when the kiss ended, Andrew knelt on the bed. Vaelyra touched her lips and watched her husband unbutton his pants. At that moment, she remembered her mother''s teachings. "Be a virtuous wife and serve your husband in whatever he desires."


    Although dragons do not have a sense of love like other races, since they are beasts, Vaelyra''s mother had always instilled in her values ??about relationships, which is rare among dragons, but now it seemed useful.


    Vaelyra gulped as Andrew''s pants fell down. His bulging, straight member was held in place by a thin pair of underwear. "Was that¡­ your husband''s manhood? He looked so imposing," she thought.


    "Let''s not waste time, my dear. "Tonight we consummate our marriage and pave a new future for ourselves, for our families," Andrew said as he brought his penis closer to her and removed his underwear.


    Suddenly, Vaelyra covered her face at the sight of the piece of meat as thick as a baby''s arm. Although she already knew what it looked like, it was the first time she had seen anything manly.


    Looking at her red ears and hearing the cute feminine noises she made, Andrew placed his palm on her head. "Open your mouth, Vaelyra. Sucking this is your duty". She looked through her fingers and slid across his palms.


    Then, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth. He could see that her lips were trembling. "Bigger, wife. It has to fit," Andrew said and placed his other palm on her head as well. Vaelyra opened her mouth as wide as she could. "Now stretch out your tongue and sit comfortably, spreading your thighs."


    Andrew''s tone was becoming authoritative. She did as she was told, sticking out her tongue. She placed her palms flat on the soft bedclothes and brought her upper body closer to Andrew''s abdomen as he spread his legs.


    Vaelyra could feel the air inside her with her wet tongue. Suddenly, she felt a soft tip pass through the entrance of her lip... A hard rod slid into her mouth, stretching her lips.

 Chapter 746 - CHAPTER 745

    "Good girl," Andrew said and moved his head back and forth. "Mrmmm¡­ Mmmm¡­" Vaelyra opened her eyes in surprise. She was sucking her husband''s cock! "Yes¡­", Andrew could feel that feeling of dominance driving his body, as if his balls had grown another pair.


    Seeing this girl''s beautiful face from above, he moved his hips, completely covering her mouth with his thick cock. "Ummfgh! Fmumrrmgh!", tears quickly secreted in Vaelyra''s eyes as Andrew fucked her face, his foreskin wrinkling due to the tightness of his lips.


    As she sat in the toad position, tilting her head upwards, Andrew''s cock was driven deep into her throat. Vaelyra''s tongue licked Andrew''s testicles, and her nose hit his insides.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow!" She made a gagging sound as Andrew felt the wet tightness pressing against his member from all sides. Then he pulled out, letting her breathe. His entire cock was soaked and dripping with her saliva.


    "Haha¡­ haha¡­" She took a deep breath, thirsty, holding her neck. At that moment, a pill appeared in Andrew''s hand. "Eat it, you''ll feel better," he opened his mouth and popped it in.


    It was a pill with no specific function, just a placebo so Vaelyra wouldn''t think he was forcing her to do something she didn''t want to. In short, it''s the carrot after the stick, although there really is no carrot.


    The consummation was just beginning. Vaelyra''s mind was clouded by Andrew''s rod going in and out of her mouth. After taking that pill, she had no gag reflex as he fucked her face for a long time. Her body seemed to be full of energy.


    Slurping¡­ Slurping¡­


    Andrew could feel the texture of her wet lips sliding across his foreskin, the heat on his ears and flushed cheeks as he pressed them with his palms, moving his head and his own abdomen in sync.


    He never thought that day would come, that he, a former loser, would have the ability to have so many women and that he could force them to suck his cock so obediently. He felt like he had changed, but that didn''t matter to him at the moment.


    "So fucking good¡­", Andrew gathered all of Vaelyra''s blonde hair and formed it into a tight bundle, moving his hips without restraint. "Ow! Mfrgggh¡­!" Vaelyra let out inaudibly. At that moment, Vaelyra instinctively tried to take air through her mouth, contracting her jaws and lips. She stared at her imposing husband and made sounds to let him know.


    "Srrmm¡­ Mnngggh¡­" However, feeling everything getting so tense, Andrew moved his hips faster. When she looked at him, she felt a tingling sensation spread from her thighs and waist to his balls.


    "Ah, fuck¡­", His blood grew hotter and his veiny cock throbbed inside her mouth. A jet of thick white cum gushed out from his glans. Suddenly, Andrew got on his knees and pulled Vaelyra''s head closer, cumming inside her mouth.


    Her eyes widened as she tasted the sticky liquid. As she had been trying to breathe, she involuntarily swallowed much of the liquid. The rest slid down her lips and dripped from her chin.


    "Ogghh¡­" Andrew pulled away at that moment, and a popping sound was heard as his tip left Vaelyra''s sticky lips. It felt so good that he didn''t bother checking Vaelyra''s expression. Instead, he took a piece of cloth and wiped the cum off her chin.


    "Open your mouth," he ordered, and she hesitantly obeyed. Her mind was still reeling. "It''s all white¡­" Andrew grabbed her chin and closed her mouth. He kissed her neck skillfully and began to undress her.


    He was becoming more and more natural with this character he decided to use to have sex with Vaelyra. He was having fun and enjoying himself at the same time, something they were sometimes too serious to do. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her legs moved on their own to pull his pants off the bed. The moment she was completely naked, Andrew''s hands slid down to Vaelyra''s thighs. Like a priest, he spread her legs as if they were a gospel and looked out at the pure and holy land. Embarrassed, Vaelyra covered her pink region with her small palm.


    Her other hand covered her mouth as she forcefully swallowed the remaining cum. Andrew smiled and touched her groin. He pushed the hand that covered that beautiful view and commented, "How nice¡­"


    Sinking his fingers into her soft thighs, he leaned down and kissed her pussy. "I-Isn''t that vulgar? I¡­" Vaelyra was embarrassed. Andrew didn''t respond and just licked it. He used his tongue and opened a small entrance, just enough to make her moan.


    "Annh~", Vaelyra let out a sweet moan. Bending her legs, he put them on his shoulders and tasted her pussy. The pink and red flower was getting moist. Vaelyra felt it, and her lust increased.


    "Hic-Annnh! Urmmm¡­" She looked up at the ceiling and instinctively patted Andrew on the head. Whatever he was doing, it was giving her too much stimulation. His tongue was expanding her untouched area and caressing the sensitive spots.


    She could feel his hands squeezing her plump ass. It just made her feel good¡­ Andrew was using his divine touch to please her. However, just as she was about to cum, he stopped everything and stood up. "No! Don''t stop¡­" Vaelyra said angrily.


    Hearing her, Andrew smiled devilishly and instead brought his wet little brother closer to her vulva. Feeling the touch of his tip, Vaelyra''s nipples hardened. Breathing heavily, she felt her heartbeat racing. She was nervous, excited, expectant, a little scared¡­


    "Ah!" He entered. "I-It''s so big¡­ It hurt!" the dragoness thought as she lost her virginity. Tears formed in her eyes again. She started crying, and Andrew had to stop for a while. He had only entered halfway. She was too tight.


    Some girls are brave and accept him, but others are too soft. Andrew leaned down and hugged her. Instead, he started sucking on her nipples. This gave Vaelyra the emotional support she needed. During sex, you could feel a hundred things at once.


    It was something otherworldly. Not just pleasure, but something deeper, more primal, so Andrew comforted her with a warm hug and a tender kiss on the lips until he saw her respond.


    That was the signal for him to move his hips. Slowly at first, adjusting her tight pussy to the needs of his cock. After his dragon adjusted to this warm, cozy habitat, Andrew thrust deeper.


    "Annhh! Ah~ Ah~," beneath him, Vaelyra moaned submissively. Her hair was a mess. Her face, her beauty somewhat dulled by tears and cum stains. Yet, Andrew found her more attractive than ever.


    He could feel the warmth of Vaelyra''s thighs, the touch of her skin as he lay on top of her, moving his hips, pushing his raw cock into her clit. This was real, and it felt so good! "Ah, Andrew! "Ah, ah!" Vaelyra moaned, but in her mind only echoed, "He''s fucking me."


    The bed moved back and forth. Vaelyra''s moans mixed with the applause. Everything was loud and full of energy. As he fucked her, Andrew lifted his upper body and spread Vaelyra''s legs. Squeezing her calves, he thrust faster and faster. Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah!¡­


    Andrew left her in that position for a while and brought her two legs back together. He brought everything to the left side and fucked her sideways. Her buttocks flattened each time Andrew''s hard rod penetrated deep.


    "Mnnhh! Annh~," as time went on, Vaelyra liked it more and more. Andrew made her lie on her stomach and climbed on top of her. He sat directly on her buttocks and spread them eagerly.


    "Andrew?", Vaelyra looked back and suddenly moaned as his cock slid inside again. Bah! Bah! Bah! She could feel his pelvis slapping against her ass. Andrew rested his palms on her back and drilled into her flesh channel.


    "Mmnffh! Ah~ Annh~" Vaelyra''s moans became higher pitched. He was hitting her womb with every thrust! "Come here," Andrew grabbed her waist and slid down. He was now standing on the floor behind Vaelyra, whose torso was leaning on the bed. She gripped the sheet tightly, feeling Andrew''s thick cock inside her.


    Suddenly, Andrew slapped her right ass, making it twitch. Then, his meaty cock slid inside her, making a crunching sound. "Annh!" Vaelyra tried to cover her mouth, but she couldn''t help but moan.


    Andrew grabbed her ass and started to destroy her tight pink hole. Every time he thrust, he felt her sexy ass slap against his thighs. She was soft, and her hips never stopped moving.


    Bah! Bah! Bah! He came straight away but didn''t stop for a moment. Kneading her assholes, he destroyed Vaelyra''s pussy. Her crunchy moans sounded divine. "Annhh! Andrew~ More! Aaannh!"


    Vaelyra orgasmed, overwhelmed by Andrew''s big cock. She cried again, but this time from pleasure. Pah... Pah... Pah! Andrew came again and his semen gushed out of Vaelyra''s vagina this time.


    His balls kissed her wet pussy, yet he didn''t stop. Pinning her against the edge of the bed, Andrew pounded into Vaelyra and she loved it. This night, this consummation, she would never forget.

 Chapter 747 - CHAPTER 746

    After the wild intercourse, Andrew and Vaelyra lay down on the bed next to each other, catching their breath. They didn''t say anything for a few minutes as they recovered. Despite their labored breathing, they remained embraced like a loving couple, for that was what they had just become.


    Surprisingly, Andrew could see that Vaelyra had received the wife seal. This was surprising because, like Helga and Layla, Vaelyra shouldn''t be able to receive the wife seal yet. With vampires, there was a special case, but with Vaelyra, it wasn''t the case.


    It''s true that Andrew has some affection for her and they had sex, but they didn''t have enough affection between them to be called love, at least not on Andrew''s part. From him, it was just interest and attraction.


    Surprised, Andrew had to ask Fluffy what was going on. He could understand Helga and Layla receiving the wife seal due to the blood pact they made, but he didn''t understand the reason for Vaelyra receiving it as well.


    Make no mistake, Andrew wasn''t upset; in fact, he was glad it happened since he wouldn''t have to hide things from her, but still, he was still surprised by the situation and wanted to understand.


    What was even more surprising was that Fluffy couldn''t explain the reason. Even she was surprised that Vaelyra received Andrew''s wife''s seal, and no matter how much she thought, she couldn''t find the reason.


    This left Andrew stunned because, to date, not a single thing had happened that Fluffy couldn''t explain, so he felt strange to see that he couldn''t explain this event. Although strange, there was nothing that could be done, and since it didn''t cause any problems for the wife seal to appear on Vaelyra, Andrew didn''t pursue the issue as much as he wanted to.


    When they recovered, they engaged in an intimate conversation about their relationship and many other secrets of Andrew. Vaelyra knew much about him and his position as a candidate for the god Eros, but there was still much to learn.


    While they chatted, in the heart of the desert of death, where the hot breeze carried sand and echoes of laments, a cocoon of tentacles stood like the last vestige of life in a withered world.


    This strange receptacle, composed of viscous and opaque substances, pulsed with an internal rhythm that resonated through the arid earth, a vibration that seemed to indicate the imminent arrival of something terrible and impressive.


    Its shape was irregular, as if nature itself had struggled to contain the essence of what was to be born, and on its surface, irregular undulations and dead excrements combined, forming a grotesque fabric that evoked the image of a being in constant agony.


    The tentacles, scattered and twisted, emerged from the top of the cocoon, reaching towards the sky as if seeking a connection to a world they had lost. They were covered in a dark, almost gelatinous substance that reflected the faint light of a dying sun, creating a spectacle of shadows and glitter that danced in the gloom.


    Each distal tentacle ended in a series of suckers, arranged as if eagerly waiting to embrace something or someone. In each movement, there was a plea and a promise; each vibration seemed to tell stories of ancient kingdoms and forgotten wars, entwining the souls of those who had fallen in the struggle for supremacy.


    The atmosphere was permeated with an overwhelming silence, broken only by the subtle and almost imperceptible sound of the cocoon. It was a murmur, a distant echo of whispers that seemed to arise from the very valleys of death that surrounded it.


    In its surroundings, there was nothing but ash and desolation, a landscape ravaged by the passing of corruption. Withered trees stood like skeletons on cracked ground, their twisted branches mere reminders of what once was.


    The fauna had disappeared; only a few bold, almost mutant insects ventured nearby, drawn by the strange energy emanating from the cocoon. As time progressed, the cocoon began to undergo significant changes.


    Its surface, once calm and uniform, now displayed bubbles that burst loudly, releasing wisps of steam laden with a sulfurous smell that permeated the air. The former leaders of Purgatory, whose souls were trapped in this grotesque fusion, struggled within, producing a turbulence that threatened to finally break the prison that contained them.


    It was a tug-of-war, a battle of wills between beings who had known ultimate power and now found themselves reduced to a mere portion of themselves. The biological structures of the cocoon began to spill over, revealing flashes of color that suggested the presence of something far more complex and terrifying than the human eye could conceive.


    Iridescent spots flickered across its soft skin, echoing the colors of a distant sunset. Each flash of light was a hint of the transformation that was about to happen. There was a palpable aura, a kind of dark magnetism that attracted everything that passed by, as if the cocoon was hungry for its desolate surroundings.


    As the changes continued in crescendo, the cocoon began to expand in a violent and rapid process. A hollow sound, like a deep sigh, echoed through the air, and small fragments of its exterior broke off.


    Falling to the ground in a delicate act that contrasted sharply with the raw nature of the desert. Each falling fragment became an echo of the leaders'' fusion; the grayish earth seemed to absorb them as if it were a thirsty sponge eager for the nectar of lost life. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the while, the weather around the cocoon began to change. Wispy, gloomy clouds gathered over the area as if the sky itself were sensing the impending catastrophe. Lightning began to crackle in the distance, sending out bolts of pure energy that reverberated across the ground as if the earth were complaining at the suffering it was about to release.


    As storms rolled in, the moisture-laden air presented an eerie feeling of anticipation, as if the universe itself were suspended in a state of waiting and anxiety. That night, as darkness settled over the landscape, the cocoon reached its peak.


    The sounds within intensified, transforming into a collective scream, a wail that reverberated through the vibrant nothingness. The cocoon finally began to open, spilling forth an intense light that pierced the gloom.


    It was a beacon of evil power ready to consume all that remained. Its tentacles, hitherto static, began to move frantically, fluttering like snakes in a frenzy. It was at that moment that the earth seemed to tremble; the desert of death resonated with an intensity that echoed in every corner of the world.


    What emerged from that cocoon was not a simple being, but the infamous representation of the fusion of the leaders of Purgatory: a colossus of tentacles, crowned with multiple heads that reflected the essence of each of the fallen warlords.


    In its gaze was an eternal fire, a flame that eagerly sought redemption and destruction at once. With every movement it made, the ground shook and cracked, and the air was filled with the smell of sulfur combined with the fragrance of what was once life.


    The appearance of this beast brought with it a wave of darkness. Torrential rains began to fall, not as a symbol of hope, but as a release of the pent-up anger of those who once knew absolute power. The water soaked the earth and, with it, washed away what little life remained in the desert.


    In a matter of moments, the landscape changed radically. The shadow of the beast stretched out wherever it went, covering all that had been life and hope.


    The imposing figure, born of suffering and despair, began its reign over the desert of death, a place where there would be no return to life, where what had been a vibrant ecosystem became a barren world ruled by a being that should never have existed.


    Thus, the cycle closed, and the empty, lifeless, and torn cocoon was all that remained of the first manifestation of that horror. As a new domain of darkness rose, the echo of the past resonated in the hearts of those who dared to remember what had been and what would now never be again.


    The greatest threat after the fallen god had appeared, and still no one knew of its existence. The beast lacked consciousness and reasoning, it only had the thought of destruction and search.


    Now, it could only sense two things. The living beings nearby and the sealed remnants of the fallen god. As it could not clearly distinguish its priorities, the beast looked towards where it felt life, and with a chilling expression, it moved towards that place.


    The concealment of the fragments of the fallen god before this transformation was still active, so, despite its powerful strength, no one could sense it, and in this was,y it began the path of death and destruction of a beast that should not have existed.

 Chapter 748 - CHAPTER 747

    The newborn beast had no consciousness, no thought, only instincts, and in fact, there were only 3. The first is the most intense, which is its attraction to the remnants of the fallen god.


    This beast was born from the intention of two fragments of a remnant of the fallen god, so it is logical that it is attracted by the origin of its existence, and despite how far it is from the other remnants, it could still feel them.


    Its second instinct is that of destruction and annihilation of all life. Its aura is the aura of death, and wherever it goes, it destroys all existing life; even plants and insects cannot escape.


    Its third and final instinct is that of survival. It may not have thoughts, but at least it understands that it must preserve itself. Although its impulse to kill is strong, it will not hesitate to flee if something threatens it.


    The beast still does not know its third instinct since it has not encountered anything that threatens its life, so the first two instincts are what move it at this moment. Although the instinct to seek out the other remnants of the fallen god is stronger, not having the ability to think, it does not mind deviating from its path to kill, as it does not feel the urge to seek out the origin of its birth.


    In short, the beast decided to approach where it felt massive sources of life before seeking out the remnants of the fallen god, and surprisingly, it arrived at a small city. The city had no more than 10,000 inhabitants; it was quiet and prosperous, but the arrival of the beast changed its destiny. As quiet and secluded as it was, it had its warriors and experts.


    Unexpectedly, none of them noticed the approach of the beast until it entered the city and began its slaughter. It was the strangest event that had occurred in this city since its creation.


    Not much had happened in this place, as it is secluded and unimportant, so the appearance of an unknown beast that only wanted to kill and destroy was shocking. Fortunately, the city''s warriors and experts responded quickly and confronted the beast, but their efforts were in vain. Thanks to their intervention, many were able to escape, but more died.


    In a matter of hours, the small city was reduced to ashes, and bodies piled up as if death itself had passed through there. The beast had no intention of eating or using the bodies; it only wanted their lives, and that''s what it took.


    Being a remote city, the news did not spread for many days. Only after a few weeks, when the lucky ones who managed to escape reached other cities and told what had happened, the situation became complicated.


    Unfortunately, by the time they wanted to organize to hunt this beast, two other cities had fallen victim to it. In less than a month, in this country far from the center of the continent, more than 40,000 people had lost their lives.


    With such a great calamity, the powerful nearby were alerted. The leaders of the nearby countries immediately summoned their most powerful experts and informed the demigods they knew.


    No one could ignore this strange phenomenon, as a beast of this type had never existed, and although no one associated it with Purgatory or the fallen god at first, as the trail of death spread, everyone began to think it was them.


    Everyone knew of the existence of Purgatory. Although they knew that they had suffered a considerable loss to the dragons, they still thought it was a tactic to divert attention from hunting the remnants.


    Everyone believed that Purgatory had lost greatly against the dragons and that now their forces were weak, so, as it was a unique opportunity to eliminate them, they released this beast to divert attention.


    From the vague descriptions that some survivors of the encounter with the beast had given, no one could identify what kind of beast it was, but knowing that Purgatory had many dark rituals and techniques in its possession, everyone reinforced the idea that it was their fault.


    This unleashed a wave of hatred towards Purgatory, who received all the dirty water from these events. In a way, they were not wrong because the beast was born from the fusion of the former leaders of Purgatory, so they had some responsibility.


    While in the confines of the continent, everyone was desperately looking for the beast to eliminate it. In Cannes, Andrew received Crhono, Sohei, Draneg, Zaros, Elidyr, Lugia, Biacko, and other demigods of the dragons.


    They were all there for the dew of youth. Well, the other dragons were not suitable to receive this elixir, but Crhono and the others were. Andrew had promised them this, and he would not break his word.


    Furthermore, it wasn''t difficult for him to create it since he already had the formula; he only needed the materials and used his synthesis ability, and he could create this elixir in a short time and without consuming much effort.


    Honestly, it wasn''t easy to do even with his skills; it''s just that what he was creating was a degraded version of the real dew of youth, so it wasn''t complex. Even so, Andrew didn''t show this. He trusted most of those present, but even with that, he was cautious. He falsely said that it would take him about 3 days to make this elixir and that he needed privacy.


    Since Cannes Palace is his temple, no one could watch him there, so Andrew pretended to be busy creating it for three days. The only thing Andrew did in those three days was lock himself in his office and have sex with his wives.


    His harem had grown a lot, and now it was difficult to keep up. His strength and divinity had indeed grown stronger, and he could last longer than before, but the same applied to his wives, so it was still difficult to satisfy them all.


    Andrew had begun to let himself go as he had discussed with Fluffy and thanks to that the sessions with his wives had become much more pleasurable, but by not holding back, he ended up cumming a lot.


    Each ejaculation was equivalent to losing stamina, so after three days, when Andrew met Crhono and the others, he did not seem to be in a good state of health. They thought that Andrew had overexerted himself creating the elixir, but in reality, it was his wives who had made him work these days without rest and had left him as dry as a skeleton.


    Helga, Layla, and Vaelyra, who had direct relations with some of these demigods, felt the urge to tell them that Andrew''s condition was not due to that, but in the end, they did not say anything.


    They understood that Andrew did not want to reveal to them how he could create such high-level elixirs so easily. They may be his relatives, but they were now Andrew''s wives, and he came first.


    Crhono and the others did not mind because even if they knew that Andrew could do this easily, they would not say anything. They only needed their share, and they had already received it.


    Andrew proposed that they take it inside the Cannes palace because the transformation would last a couple of days, and during that time, they would be defenseless, so if he stayed, he could protect them.


    Although they, being some of the most powerful demigods on the continent, had their retreat places completely protected and hidden, they did not refuse Andrew''s invitation. First of all, there is indeed no safer place than Andrew''s temple, but it was also a way to get closer to each other. Andrew''s proposing his house as a retreat house was a sign of trust.


    Furthermore, the fact that they agreed to be helpless in his home also showed that they trusted him. Only Draneg hesitated for a second at the proposal, as he is distrustful by nature.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that there was no need. If Andrew had wanted to do something to him, he had had too many opportunities, so he accepted his proposal. So, for the next three days, all these warrior powers stayed at the Cannes Palace, assimilating the dew of degraded youth calmly and quietly.


    This elixir only rejuvenated the body. While it might make them faster and more powerful, their aura or divinity did not change at all, so Crhono did not suffer any rejection from the world to ascend.


    He only regained his mobility as when he was young. Now, in front of Andrew were all the demigods with youthful and graceful aspects. Andrew was surprised to notice that they were all handsome.


    Even Draneg, who looked like a cunning assassin, was quite attractive now that he was young. Everyone was admiring their rejuvenated appearances and feeling their bodies, with smiles on their faces.


    Keeping his promise, Andrew activated the divinity gathering formation and let the rejuvenated demigods have a wild night of sex and debauchery with all the courtesans of Cannes Palace.


    He even went to the Succubus Palace and brought Seraphine and a group of succubus sisters to serve them. Not only were the demigods delighted, but the succubi and the Amazons were jumping for joy.


    The former, because they were strengthened by sex and having sex with beings of this level was a luxury they could not have often. The latter were happy because they dreamed of getting pregnant by one of these eminences.


    The Amazons were here as courtesans to conceive babies, and if they were powerful beings, it would be much better, so this was a great opportunity. There were only three demigods who did not participate in the events.


    Crhono did not participate, as he did not need to increase his strength. If he did, he could be forced to ascend. The other two were Lugia and Sohei, and the reason for these two is much simpler, they are a couple, so they cultivated with each other.


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.